《The Days of Being in a Fake Marriage with the CEO》 Chapter 1: A Scum

Chapter 1: A Scum

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jing Yue Xuan, VIP Suite. When Mu Huan entered the room, the birthday party was at its climax. She pushed the birthday cake in front of the birthday boy and said with a smile, ¡°Master Meng, good day to you. This is a birthday cake that Miss Shasha has painstakingly prepared for you.¡± ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t Shasha going to break off her engagement with you?¡± Looking pleased with himself, Master Meng answered, ¡°This is her way of patching up our rtionship. She doesn¡¯t want to break things off with me!¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re something, indeed. You were unfaithful during your engagement day, and yet she can still forgive you!¡± ¡°That goes without saying. I, for one, have excellent qualities. What¡¯s the big deal about me being unfaithful?!¡± Mu Huan opened the gift box to reveal the birthday cake before telling him, ¡°Master Meng, there is a surprise hidden in this birthday cake. Kindly press this button here.¡± The chap saw a gigantic cake shaped in the form of a bikini and grinnedsciviously. He then reached out to press the button. ¡°Master Meng, can I help you to record this beautiful moment of wondrous happiness?¡± Mu Huan took out her mobile phone. ¡°All right.¡± Master Meng proceeded with a narcissistic pose in front of the phone camera. A loud sound was heard after he pressed the button. A spring stand could be seen popping out of the cake, holding up a card with words written on it. Meng Ze, I wish you a lifetime of darkness and a desperate end. May sickness befall you with suffering; if not, then may you get a venereal disease! Thank you for your unfaithful act that stopped me from marrying you. This is a small gift of appreciation from me today. Once I find my true love, I¡¯ll definitely return the favor generously! Laughter erupted in the VIP Suite as someone read out these words from his ex-fiancee. By now, the young man¡¯s face had be sullen and ugly! Antagonized, he had reached out to grab the message card when there came another loud bang. The cake exploded without warning and covered his entire face and body with buttery grease! He looked extremely embarrassed now. Theughter escted louder and grew wilder! After perfectly recording the entire scene, Mu Huan stored her phone and slipped away. What a scumbag! He deserves it! Mu Huan worked for apany called Know-All Agency, which epted any request as long as it was not something illegal. Her assignment today was to help Miss Shasha punish her ex-fiance who was unfaithful to her. Her prank was to disrupt his birthday party and to record his embarrassed look as revenge! Master Meng managed to rpose himself only after she had left. Barking orders in great anger, he said, ¡°Lock down the entire hotel and capture that woman who delivered the cake here! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± I¡¯m gonna punish her the same way she pulled the prank on me! His men inside the VIP Suite immediately ran out. The woman, on the other hand, had made a beeline for the washroom behind a bend after she left the room. By the time she exited from it, she had turned into a vampishdy with bright and thick makeup. No one could associate her with the youngdy who delivered the cake earlier. She brushed past her pursuers graciously and stopped before the elevator before pressing for lift service. When the elevator arrived, her client, Miss Shasha, happened to send a text message to her at the same time. As she walked into the elevator with her attention fixed on the phone screen, she forgot that she was wearing a stiletto with a sharp, thin heel. As she was unustomed to this kind of footwear, the heel was caught between the elevator¡¯s door gap and she instinctively flung herself forward andnded into a man¡¯s arms. She quickly steadied herself and was about to apologize when the man pushed her aside curtly, as if she was dirt itself. She stumbled a couple of steps backward and almost fell over. She looked up angrily, wanting to see who this unmannered man was! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Unfortunately, she got a shock when she looked up! Chapter 2: She Is a Gentle and Virtuous Wife

Chapter 2: She Is a Gentle and Virtuous Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao... Bao Junyan! The unmannered man who¡¯d pushed her away was Bao Junyan, her husband! Rposing herself, she quickly looked down. Originally, at Bao Junyan¡¯s royal wife-selection ceremony, she had tried her best to suppress her presence. She did not want to be noticed. But it turned out that he wanted a quiet and obedient wife, and she was chosen in the end. As for her, she was forced to bear the identity of his wife and needed to put up an image of a gentle and obedient wife after their marriage. If he were to discover that she was none of those things and that, in fact, she was carrying out assignments like this, he would definitely explode in great fury! Just as she was fretting... A frivolous voice was heard. ¡°Hey, beauty, don¡¯t go for my Brother Bao. He¡¯s married and doesn¡¯t like other women touching him. If you want to fling yourself on a man, my arms would always wee you!¡± Her lips twitched slightly. Well well well, this fe is so cheeky, isn¡¯t he afraid... Wait a minute! If he can utter that, this means that no one has recognized me! Because if he had recognized me, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say this! The chap who spoke earlier was Gong Zeye. He was Bao Junyan¡¯s friend and the marriage witness at their wedding. Being a frequent visitor of the Bao household, he was the one she was most ustomed to among her husband¡¯s friends. If he hasn¡¯t recognized me, then... does that mean Bao Junyan can¡¯t recognize me as well? Feeling lucky, she took a peek secretly at Bao Junyan. He was ignoring herpletely. Besides, her makeup was so thick that even her mother would not be able to recognize her. Still, she maintained a low profile just to be safe. Hanging her head low, she muttered inaudibly, ¡°Sorry, sorry... I¡¯ll take my leave now...¡± While saying that, she hurriedly pressed the button to open the elevator¡¯s door that was about to shut and dashed out without further ado. ¡°Brother Bao, look. You¡¯ve scared the little beauty,¡± Gong Zeye teased his friend as he watched her slipped away. Bao Junyan merely kept quiet and red at him from his periphery. Dipping his head, he suddenly noticed ayer of cosmetic foundation on his coat and frowned disdainfully. How much foundation did that woman apply on her face? Happy to escape unscathed, Mu Huan was able to rx finally. Just then, she heard the sound of the elevator door opening. Thinking that it might be her husband, she fled toward the fire evacuation stairs beside her. Her harried demeanor attracted the attention of her pursuers. She subconsciously knew that she would be attracting unnecessary attention if she continued to run. Moreover, the elevator that opened on her level was not the one that her husband was riding. Hence, she calmed down and told them off tersely. ¡°What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen a prettydy before?!¡± The pursuers looked away sheepishly. She then sauntered away to another elevator. The instruction given to Master Meng¡¯s men, who were standing guard at the exit, was to look out for the delivery girl with short hair and in exercise attire. Hence, no one stopped her in her wig and fanciful dress-up as she stepped out of the lift. As she reached the exit, she was so rmed to see Bao Junyan again that she had to cling to the wall to steady herself. This time, he was getting into a car. Without hesitation, she turned her head away and pretend to check her phone. She rushed on her way home only after she¡¯d confirmed that his car had driven far away out of her periphery. By the time her husband reached home, she was already cleaned and washed up. There was no trace of that vampish dress-up as she sat tenderly on the couch to do her crocheting. That¡¯s right, crocheting! Although it¡¯s summer, a gentle and virtuous wife should not be doing nothing! When she saw himing in, she quickly put down her crochet, walked up to him, passed him his flip-flop, and took the coat he passed to her to hang on the coat hanger. ¡°Hubby, have you had your dinner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you still need to work?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare your bath for you.¡± To prepare for her role as a virtuous wife, she had sought inspiration from novels and drama series. She reckoned that he was satisfied with her performance thus far. ¡°Eh.¡± By the time she walked to the bathroom, she was positively sure that he had not recognized her this morning. In any case, she felt that he would not have waited to do something to herter at home if he had recognized her inside the elevator at the first instant. Still, that did not make her any less worried. Chapter 3: Accustomed

Chapter 3: ustomed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One should know that despite his unrivaled, god-like appearance, the man did not have the magnanimity of a god. In fact, he was as cold-blooded, heartless, and vicious as rumored. Hence, she could not help but worry that he might have seen through her disguise. Now, however, she could finally put her worries aside. The carefree woman cheerfully hummed a tune as she bent down to run the bath for her husband. Bao Junyan found his little wife swaying along to the beat of the song when he entered the bathroom. When the sound of flowing water ceased after she turned off the tap, she suddenly sensed that something was amiss and instinctively looked past her shoulder. She received quite a rude shock when she noticed him standing behind her. She hastily bowed her head. ¡°T-The bath is ready.¡± With the earlier incident on her conscience, she did not dare to face him, and so, she took her leave right away after saying that. The man knitted his brows slightly. The fact that she was overly timid aside, he was generally quite satisfied with this new wife of his. She would always hang her head low when speaking to him and, like a frightened little bunny, would want to escape at the sight of him. As she passed by him, he reached out to pull the woman into his embrace. She suddenly became nervous. Under the light, a blush bloomed across her fair and clean face out of her shyness. That rosy face instinctively reminded him of that unknown woman with thick makeup whom he encountered at the elevator earlier. He had thrown his coat away because of that makeup stain left behind by her. ¡°Don¡¯t you wear thick makeup in the future!¡± His wife was better off looking all natural and clean. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± What did he mean by that? What¡¯s his reason for saying this? Did he... ... The next day, when Mu Huan got awakened by her grumbling stomach, she found the space beside her had long been emptied. She then nonchntly got up to wash herself. She could still recall herself crying the entire day when she woke up in this ce for the first time. She had never imagined that her marriage would turn out like this¡ª that she would need to sacrifice her happiness just to live on. And so, she broke down badly in tears that day. So what if she had never expected such a life? Also, what could crying do? It helped nothing at all. For a long time now, she was no longer the Mu family¡¯s little princess who was showered with love by her parents. No one would ever feel heartache for her or get anxious over her tears and help her resolve everything anymore. Chapter 4: Should Be Returned to Her

Chapter 4: Should Be Returned to Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios And so, she would, like now, wake up with a sore body, wash herself, and take her breakfast before heading to work with a full stomach. Only money could resolve all the problems she now faced. When Mu Huan was finally ready to head downstairs to the dining room for her breakfast, she found Butler Lee approaching her with her grandmother and sister trailing behind him. Instantly, her mood plummeted and her appetite was lost. ¡°Young Mistress, your grandmother and sister are here.¡± The butler had actually informed the two guests to wait downstairs in the living room while he went up to inform his young mistress. s, he did not expect them to follow him up. Even though they behaved very rudely on their part, he could not say anything about it as they were close rtives of the young mistress. At the sight of her, Old Mrs. Mu stepped forward and, with a face of indulgence, eximed, ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve lost so much weight! Haven¡¯t you been taking proper meals? Look what Grandma brought you...¡± Butler Lee: ¡°...¡± What is this olddy talking about? She¡¯s making it seem like the Baos have been abusing Young Mistress. The old woman¡¯s pretentious concern disgusted Mu Huan, but she sent the butler away to busy himself with his other chores. As soon as thetter left, her grandmother immediately dropped her act. The youngdy behind her, on the other hand, eagerly charged forward and grabbed her cor. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯ve been seducing my Junyan again!¡± Summer clothes usually had low cors, so the marks Bao Junyan left on Mu Huan¡¯s bodyst night could faintly be seen. This drove her mad with jealousy! How she wished she could rip that b*tch¡¯s clothes apart and have those hickeys transferred to her body. All these should have belonged to me! They¡¯re all supposed to be mine! Back then, every family in Yun Cheng with daughters of a suitable age received a matchmaking invitation from the Baos. And so, in order to increase the chances of bing inws with the Baos, the Mu family sent not only Mu Kexin there but also forced Mu Huan back to attend this matchmaking session. Afraid that marriage would be a stumbling block in her path to stardom, the former was very reluctant to attend the session and, thus, she left with her mother, who was unwilling to force her against her will, before the man could even show up. After Mu Huan was selected to be Bao Junyan¡¯s wife and upon seeing how rich and handsome he was, she immediately regretted her decision and insisted that the other woman file a divorce with him so that she could marry him instead. She felt that the man was hers. If she had not left midway, she would surely have been the one selected and married to him! The woman who was having her cor tugged at frowned in disdain as she grabbed the other¡¯s hands and flung them aside. Mu Kexin stumbled to the ground and practically went mad with anger. ¡°How dare this b*tch push me?!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± taunted Mu Huan condescendingly. B*tch? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s a downright-right-to-the-core b*tch, alright?! ¡°Look at her, Grandma!¡± she screeched. s, the olddy not only did not chide Mu Huan, but rather, she harshly reprimanded her, ¡°Silence!¡± Usually well-behaved, this granddaughter of hers could simply not keep her temper in check when she met Mu Huan. In the face of her stern rebuke, the young woman no longer dared utter a sound... Only when thetter quietened down did the olddy look at Mu Huan and ordered, ¡°Both your father and I think you should return Junyan to your sister. So we want Kexin to move in here to stay while you help her to im his heart!¡± Chapter 5: Bottom Line Continuously Hitting a New Low

Chapter 5: Bottom Line Continuously Hitting a New Low

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was not only Mu Kexin who thought that the man was hers. The rest of the family did so as well. Still, they knew that it was impossible for such a man like Bao Junyan to marry as told. Therefore, they came up with the idea of letting her stay in his house first to get closer to the man while Mu Huan tried to match them together. Once he developed feelings for Mu Kexin, the other woman would then step down from her title as his wife and let the former rece her. She was struck dumb when she got what the elder woman was saying. Out of all the thick-skinned people she had met before, her grandmother was the worst one of all! She had been unwilling to attend the matchmaking session from the start but was forced to do so when they threatened her with her granny¡¯s safety. Now, however, everything was destroyed just because Mu Kexin wanted to marry her rich and handsome husband. Thetter shamelessly saw the man as hers and demanded that she return the man to her. She could understand the reason behind her brainless sister¡¯s absurd behavior and illogical thinking, but what she could not get was how her grandmother and father actually thought the same, too! Just what exactly was on their mind? How did theye to the conclusion that Bao Junyan belonged to Mu Kexin? Where did they get the confidence to reckon that he would surely choose her sister after choosing her? Also, even though she did not want to admit this at all, Mu Kexin was her half-sister. This meant that the man was her brother-inw. Never mind that they did not find it shameless and not stop her from climbing onto her brother-inw¡¯s bed, but they even encouraged her, his wife, to help her sister climb onto her own husband¡¯s bed! D*mn it! She felt a burning urge to spew vulgarities at them. Godd*mnit! That¡¯s it! ¡°Grandma, even though I know that you¡¯re used to being so thick-skinned and shameless, you¡¯ve gone too far this time! There are some lines that one, as a human, shouldn¡¯t cross!¡± It felt like her bottom line had been continuously hitting a new low. ¡°Did you hear what she¡¯s saying, Grandma?! She dared to call you thick-skinned and shameless!¡± Mu Kexin immediately grasped the chance toin to her grandmother. The elderly woman¡¯s face darkened at that. ¡°Mu Huan, it looks like you don¡¯t wish for your granny to get better!¡± Ever since her mother¡¯s demise and her stepmother marrying into the family, she and her granny had been relying upon each other throughout the years. s, her granny had suffered a stroke and had been in aa since early this year. Now, shey in the hands of the Mu family. The hands hanging down by her sides got balled tight. ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you very reluctant to marry Bao Junyan? I¡¯m giving you the chance now to leave him. You should cooperate with us since I¡¯m fulfilling your wish.¡± The Old Mrs. Mu softened her tone and hit her right at her sore spot with her words. ¡°After you help Kexin marry Junyan, I¡¯ll give you a house and let your granny continue to receive the best treatment in the hospital. Both of you will be well taken care of for the rest of your lives.¡± ¡°Do you still think of me as that young and naive girl who¡¯ll believe everything you say?¡± Mu Huan sneered. Give me a house and let Granny continue to receive the best treatment in the hospital? Hah. By then, this old woman will only have kicked granny out of the hospital and cut off all means of my survival to exterminate any possible future threats! ¡°You¡¯ll do as told, whether you believe it or not! Don¡¯t think yourself all capable now that you¡¯ve married and fulfilled marital duties to Junyan. Do you think you can continue to be Mrs. Bao if those things reach his hand?¡± The old woman, who had gotten used to taking an aggressive stance when dealing with Mu Huan, could not even be bothered baiting her with gains and simply straight-out threatened her. She had long ago made preparations should her granddaughter defy her after marrying the man. After Mu Huan got selected, she drugged the woman and kept irrefutable photos and medical records of hers. If Bao Junyan were to know of such things, he would definitely not let her off! If her granddaughter were to obediently hand over her status as Mrs. Jiang, she would let her and her granny off just fine. However, should she choose to go against her instead, then the two of them would be goners! Chapter 6: Perish Together

Chapter 6: Perish Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do as you deem fit, then. But do you really think that I¡¯ll be the only one who will be kicked away if those things reach his hands?¡± sneered Mu Huan. The things in her grandma¡¯s hands could indeed suppress her, strip her of her title, and infuriate Bao Junyan. However, to him, she was the Mus¡¯ representative. If she got into trouble, the rest of the family would surely be, too. ¡°Once you hand over those things to him, you can forget about letting Mu Kexin marry him. In fact, the Mu family will be finished as well!¡± Despite being surprised by her words, the older woman calmly countered, ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t consider this point? Since I dare to do so, then I have the confidence to retreat unscathed!¡± ¡°Oh? Give them to him, then, and let me see just how you retreat unscathed,¡± she nonchntly retorted. ¡°Think about your granny, Mu Huan!¡± The elderly Mrs. Mu¡¯s face instantly turned eerily cold. ¡°We¡¯re on the same boat here. It¡¯ll be beneficial for us if we don¡¯t cross each other¡¯s bottom line. If you insist on forcing me against my will, then I don¡¯t mind letting us perish together! As the saying goes, ¡®He who¡¯s down needs fear no fall.¡¯ Since Grandma isn¡¯t afraid at all, I¡¯ll muster up my courage as well!¡± For the sake of her granny, she was willing to be restrained by them, but no way was she going to help that half-sister of hers to marry her husband! Should Mu Kexin gain Bao Junyan¡¯s favor, she would instantly be a deserted pawn. By then, not only could she not save her granny, but she would forever be subject to the Mu family¡¯s riding roughshod over her! The Old Mrs. Mu knew that her granddaughter meant every word she said. She had the same temperament as her granny, which was why she disliked this granddaughter so much. After a moment of rumination, she conceded, ¡°I can invite over that American specialist you mentioned previously for your granny on the condition that you let Kexin move into your ce. Never mind if you don¡¯t help her, but don¡¯t you dare y any tricks and get in the way of her ns. This is my biggest concession!¡± ¡°She can move in after that specialist has arrived and met my granny for a diagnosis.¡± Mu Huan had no problem with that at all. Without her stepping in, she still had all sorts of ways to get her sister discreetly kicked out of the house. ¡°Kexin will be moving in today. I¡±ll get someone to send her luggage overter in the afternoon. By then, you¡¯ll need to tell the Baos that you want your sister¡¯spanionship,¡± dered her granny firmly. Before she could say something about it, the former continued, ¡°Xiao Huan, you should know that letting your granny suffer during nursing without crossing the bottom line is something very easy to do.¡± This was a warning to her: even though she had a card in her hand, the former was the one who had an upper hand! She clenched her fists tightly at that. As Mu Kexin got to her feet, she taunted, ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better not y any dirty tricks to stop me unless you truly want your granny dead. Otherwise, your granny will be the one suffering real good!¡± Mu Huan would only choose to perish together with them as ast resort. After all, they were not worth staking her life and that of her granny over. So, before she could amass enough capability and money to leave this ce with her granny, she needed to put up with their nonsense. The former moved into her ce that very day, and when she called her husband to inform him of this matter, the man simply said that she could make the decisions regarding their home affairs on her own. Speaking of this husband of hers, she found him to be a rather good person. He basically left her alone to do whatever she wanted. All he asked for was for her presence at home when he returned and for her cooperation in matters of love. At the request of her grandmother, she invited the man toe home for dinner as well. Mu Kexin spent the entire afternoon making preparations for a stunning entrance for Bao Junyan. At dinnertime, she appeared at the dining table dressed in a super short dress with a deep V cut. Chapter 7: Face Resembling Mother, Body Resembling Father

Chapter 7: Face Resembling Mother, Body Resembling Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that her... were almost bulging out of her clothes, Mu Huan realized that she was rather relentless. She was not afraid of getting sweat rash on such a hot summer day. Her half-sister had a face that resembled her mother and a body that resembled their father. From the looks of it, she must have put at least three thickyers of bra padding in order to have such a push-up effect. ¡°Why haven¡¯t Junyan returned yet?¡± After inquiring about their dinner time, Mu Kexin made it a point toe downte, creating the effect of a grand entrance so that the man¡¯s gaze would instinctivelynd on her. Unfortunately for her, the man had yet to return even though she had alreadye down thiste! ¡°No idea.¡± The other woman shrugged her shoulders. She very nearly flew into a rage on the spot. s, the butler walked in on them right then, so she could only put a lid on her anger. ¡°Young Mistress, PA Wang called to inform us that Young Master has an urgent matter to settle and needs to leave for abroad. Hence, he won¡¯t be able toe back and dine with you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She could not help eximing at that. Can¡¯te back for dinner? Won¡¯t all the effort I¡¯ve spent this afternoon be in vain, then?! How can it turn out this way?! The butler frowned in contempt at the sight of her clothes when he regarded her. ¡°Did PA Wang say for how long he will be overseas?¡± That was what Mu Huan was most concerned about. With her husband spending a long time abroad, she could have a free hand in arranging her work schedule sans any worries. ¡°About a week,¡± respectfully replied the butler. Yay! She hung her head low to hide her irrepressible high spirits. In contrast to her happy state, her sister was devastated. A week! Bao Junyan will be abroad for a whole week! What¡¯s the point in staying here when he¡¯s not around? If I leave now, though, what excuse can I find to move in again?! D*mn it! If I¡¯d known about this, I would have surely moved in several dayster! She looked at Mu Huan, who had her head bowed, and caught sight of the marks on her skin, which reminded her of how the married couple had rolled about in the sheetsst night... She could have stunned the man today, but s, she did not even manage to get a glimpse of him. This made her even more infuriated. As soon as the butler left, the enraged woman picked up the pot of chicken soup from the table and flung it at her sister. Thank God for Mu Huan¡¯s quick reflexes. Otherwise, that pot of hot soup would surely have hit her face. It would have left her face scalding red for days, if not disfigured. Even so, a good amount of soup was sshed onto her bare arm, and it hurt a lot. Furious, she shot up right away, picked up a te of vegetables, and approached the other. ¡°Mu Huan, your granny will be in for a good suffering if you dare touch me!¡± Mu Kexin threatened. Touch me if you dare! She merely responded by mping down on her shoulder and sending the te of vegetables into her face. ¡°If you dare do that, it¡¯ll be hot oil over your head next time! You¡¯ll be disfigured!¡± She did not fear this sister of hers. The one making decisions in the family was her grandma, who had the feudal view of esteeming men above women. If she were to hurt her half-brother, the elderly woman would probably deal with her harshly. As for Mu Kexin, however, she would only weigh her pros and cons and would not do anything to her if she still had her usefulness. When the other woman started screaming, she put a hand over her mouth and said, ¡°Behave yourself if you want to remain here for a chance to marry Bao Junyan! Wise up. Don¡¯t antagonize me!¡± Her patience was limited! Chapter 8: Confrontation Between Enemies (1)

Chapter 8: Confrontation Between Enemies (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Kexin couldn¡¯t shout. She was going berserk from feeling all sticky and disgusting! Tramp! Just wait and see, when she marries Bao Junyan, she would make sure that she dies in the ugliest way possible! Three dayster, at a back alley behind a night bar. ¡°Are delinquent girls nowadays all ying with such high stakes?¡± Li Meng asked in disbelief as she saw the other gang bringing over more than 20 people, some even carrying wooden clubs. Mu Huan furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to convince Xiao Ying to leave. If she refuses and you sense that something is wrong during the fight, retreat immediately!¡± ¡°That goes the same for you as well. Don¡¯t lose your life just because of money!¡± Li Meng said while looking at her. After graduating from university, Mu Huan had made ns to have enough money and capability to bring her maternal grandmother away from Yun Cheng district and into another city to live,pletely breaking away from the Mu family. Therefore, she worked extremely hard just for money. As long as they were not illegal activities, she would ept them. A few days ago, Li Meng and Mu Huan had received a request to protect a delinquent girl. That is, they had to disguise themselves as rebellious delinquent girls and mix into the gang to secretly protect Xiao Ying. Thereafter, they needed to gradually make her understand that mixing with these delinquents was neither a cool nor a good matter. Instead, it was a dangerous and bad decision she made. Today, Xiao Ying and her gang had been asked to take part in a fight. Initially, they thought that it would just be a catfight between the girls and a small-scale physical battle. However, they didn¡¯t expect to see so many people, with some even carrying wooden clubs! Just as Mu Huan was about to head up front and advise Xiao Ying, both gangs began to fight. Xiao Ying was even the first to dash forward. ¡°This girl is really something!¡± Mu Huan dashed forward as she witnessed the situation. Li Meng followed closely after her. Mu Huan rushed forward and held onto the girl Xiao Ying was fighting with as she urged Xiao Ying to run. Xiao Ying refused to leave no matter what. ¡°I can¡¯t run away. I cannot leave my sisters behind!¡± Loyalty was the most important value to those who mingled in the streets! The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched unconsciously. Some people had no choice but to fight for their lives just to survive. Xiao Ying was wealthy and had parents who loved her very much, yet just because she found her easy andfortable life too boring, she decided that she wanted to live like those underworld girls that she had seen in movies. She even gathered a bunch of hooligans who stuck with her due to her wealth and her willingness to spend money on them, and she treated them like die-hard sisters as seen in the movies! As she thought of an idea, Mu Huan released her grip and let Xiao Ying dash forward. Li Meng, who had finally caught up to them, was left in shock. ¡°Are we not grabbing her and escaping?¡± ¡°Sometimes, constant protection is useless. We need to let her witness the cruelty of this world. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be so naive.¡± It was just like her. If she had not seen her paternal Grandma¡¯s cruelty, she would have never believed that there would be a day that she would ever treat her this way. Even though the process was very painful, that pain was way better than being a fool and being harmed by others. Li Meng felt that she had a point. Therefore, the two of them skillfully left the violentmotion but stood close enough to Xiao Ying to ensure that she was safe. When Mu Huan saw that someone had taken out a knife, she hastily ran toward Xiao Ying. At that moment, Xiao Ying was helping her sisters to fight another gang member. Suddenly, she was tugged forward by her sisters. Initially, she was a little dumbstruck. Then, she saw the opposite gang member running toward her with a knife. It was at that moment that she realized her sisters were only using her as a shield against that knife. Her eyes widened inplete astonishment! As she was too stunned and scared, she waspletely motionless. She could only watch the other party swing the knife in her direction. Chapter 9: Confrontation Between Enemies (2)

Chapter 9: Confrontation Between Enemies (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As it was now a matter of life or death, Mu Huan kicked the armed girl away from Xiao Ying and pulled her to the side. Xiao Ying was trembling from the shock. She honestly thought she was going to die. ¡°Are you going to run now?¡± Mu Huan looked at her. Xiao Ying shivered, unable to speak. She could only grab hold of Mu Huan¡¯s hand tightly. She had always been protected by her family very well since she was young and had never encountered such a dangerous situation before. When she came out to mingle, she had only been spending money on a bunch of sisters, eating and drinking while speaking in some coarsenguage. This was her first time fighting. Initially, she was very happy and excited as she was finally going to be in one of those scenes in the movies. Therefore, she¡¯d been the first to rush forward. But who¡¯d have known... Mu Huan didn¡¯t say much as she pulled Xiao Ying and ran off. But now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape just because they wanted to. The opposing gang refused to let anyone off just like that. ¡°You take Xiao Ying and leave first, I¡¯ll follow along at the back.¡± Mu Huan handed Xiao Ying over to Li Meng, then dealt with the people who had chased after them. ¡°Be careful!¡± Li Meng knew that Mu Huan was a better fighter than she was. Therefore, she didn¡¯t waste her breath to say much more as she pulled Xiao Ying along to escape. Xiao Ying¡¯s gang were no match to the opposing gang at all. Soon, only a few were left standing. As much as Mu Huan hated battles, she wasn¡¯t able to get away from it this time. In the suite at the top level of the bar. Sipping on his alcohol, Gong Zeye noticed themotion happening below them. Thereafter, he yelled, ¡°Brother Bao,e here quick and have a look!¡± Bao Junyan looked over, only to see a bunch of delinquent girls fighting. He retracted her gaze and nced coldly at Gong Zeye. What¡¯s so great about watching a group of delinquents fighting? Gong Zeye smiled brightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do anyway!¡± Bao Junyan ignored him as he continued to drink. Gong Zeye looked out the window and continued to watch the fight with keen interest. ¡°Brother Bao, look! This girl is really good. She¡¯s fighting seven to eight people by herself, and it seems like she hasn¡¯t put in all her effort yet!¡± Bao Junyan did not look over. He wasn¡¯t interested in looking at those girls dressed in strange clothes with monstrous and messy make-up. Below, Mu Huan was getting a little pissed with being beaten. Just as she was about to pick up a wooden bat in retaliation, she heard the sound of the siren. Someone shouted loudly, ¡°The police are here!¡± The seven to eight girls who had been beating Mu Huan began to panic right at that moment. Mu Huan took the opportunity to escape. The girls began to go after her. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t sure if they were doing so because they wouldn¡¯t let her off or if they were just escaping in the same direction as her. Mu Huan managed to catch up to Li Meng and Xiao Ying, with the girls still chasing them from the back. The three of them began to run like their lives depended on it. Only after running for two whole streets did they finally manage to shrug those girls off. The three exhausted individuals stopped by the roadside as they tried to catch their breaths. A ck car zoomed past them, not even slowing down when it went over a puddle, thus sshing filthy water all over their faces while they were catching a break. The three of them were stunned! Li Meng could taste the muddy water in her mouth as she yelled angrily about the driver¡¯s inadequacy. Mu Huan had initially wanted to send Xiao Ying home first, but she couldn¡¯t take the dirty water on her face. She walked toward a car that was parked in front and looked at her reflection against the car window, wanting to wipe her face clean before sending Xiao Ying back. Then, just as she was about to take a wet cloth to wipe her face, the car window was rolled down slowly as an ethereally handsome face came into view! Mu Huan was stunned. She stumbled backward in shock, nearly falling butt-first on the ground. Bao... Bao Junyan! Why was he here? Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d be overseas for a week?! Witnessing the situation, Li Meng wanted to dash forward to ask her what¡¯s wrong. But when she saw Bao Junyan sitting in the car, she took a few steps back in fear. Chapter 10: It’s Time to Run Now

Chapter 10: It¡¯s Time to Run Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao Junyan saw the horrid expressions on their faces. ¡°...¡± They do realize that they look more horrible than me, right? Both Mu Huan and Li Meng had dressed up to the image of a pper. Not only were their faces dolled up in exaggerated gothic look, but they also had their wigs on and wore blue-tinted contact lenses. Moreover, they had smudged the bright red rouge on their lips as they unconsciously scratched their faces earlier to remove the muddy stains. Thus, the two of them looked like they were getting ready for a Halloween party instead. Li Meng nced at Mu Huan, sending distress signals with her eyes. She was Mu Huan¡¯s best friend and knew that Mu Huan had always performed the role of a virtuous wife after her marriage. Now that her husband happened to catch them in such a get-up, she would be doomed! Mu Huan forced herself to stay calm. Recalling how she managed to escape his attentionst time, she knew that it would be even more difficult for him to recognize her this time with her thick makeup and exaggerated look. Hence, she determined that the time to run was now! After catching Li Meng¡¯s eyes, the two of them grabbed hold of Xiao Ying on each side and took off with their lives. PA Wang happened to catch them fleeing as he returned to the car after finishing with his business. This scene caught him by surprise. After all, women would fling themselves on the President no matter where he went. But this time around, the girls were actually running away as fast as they could from him. After he got into the car, he could not contain his curiosity and asked Bao Junyan, ¡°CEO, what happened to those girls?¡± ¡°They have a guilty conscience.¡± Although the man could not recognize his wife, he could tell that she was not in the right frame of mind. No matter what, he could not imagine that rebellious-looking girl with atrocious makeup was actually his doleful wife. In his heart, there was no way his obedient, gentle, lovely, and timid wife could dress up in such a manner to roam the streets at night. Upon recalling a few cases where girls were reported to steal things in cars after smashing the windows, PA Wang asked, ¡°President, do you want to go after them?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to the factory now.¡± To him, these were just a few naive and ignorant girls who had chosen to walk down the wrong path in life and deserved no attention from him. There was no need to investigate further. ... Mu Huan and Li Meng haphazardly dragged Xiao Ying all the way through several alleys before they finally stopped. The littless had reached her physical limit by then and could hardly stand up when they reached the final stop. Leaning against the wall, she slid down to the ground before bursting out after a long pause, ¡°I¡¯m never ever going toe out to roam the streets again...¡± Why did I even think of this idea in the first ce? Was it because my phone was not interesting enough, or the games weren¡¯t fun enough? Or, perhaps, it wasn¡¯tfortable just lying on my bed with my tidbits? Why was I so stupid as to suggest this idea in the first ce?! Not only did she almost lose her life, now, her legs were even about to give way from running too much! I¡¯ll never, ever want to roam the streets again! It isn¡¯t a good idea at all! The two girls looked at each other when they heard what she just told them. The tiresome and frightening experience tonight was well worth the price in exchange for her enlightenment! After they sent Xiao Ying home, the two of them returned to Li Meng¡¯s house. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Li Meng retrieved a can of c from the fridge and threw it to her friend. ¡°Do you think you can recognize me from that makeup if you hadn¡¯t known that it was me in the first ce?¡± she asked in return, cocking a brow. Sizing her up, Li Meng had to agree. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Still, I have to ask: have you seriously not considered being with him for the rest of your life? He¡¯s so good-looking! Every time I see him, I¡¯m reminded of how fortunate you are to be selected by this man to sleep next to him!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Is my friend in the right frame of mind? No matter what, I¡¯m a young and invincible beauty. Why am I the one to gain by sleeping with an uncle?! ¡°Xiao Huan, think about it! It¡¯ll be stupid to lose a man like Bao Junyan who has such good looks!¡± Chapter 11: All Men Are Like Pig’s Hooves!

Chapter 11: All Men Are Like Pig¡¯s Hooves!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯d rather be called stupid than to be stuck with the bloodsucking Mu family!¡± The Mu family had a hold over her. If she were to be with Bao Junyan, then she would be under the Mu¡¯s control for the rest of her life. And the greatest mission in her life was to cut off all ties with the Mu family! Recalling that unscrupulous family, Li Meng shook her head and retorted, ¡°I was wrong. You better work hard to save money so you can flee as far as you can!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the only truth!¡± She then sat down in front of the mirror to remove her makeup. She had originally intended to stay over at Li Meng¡¯s ce. However, after bumping into Bao Junyan tonight, she dared not stay out anymore. After showering and changing into a fresh set of clothes, she returned home. By the time Bao Junyan had returned home after a busy day at work, she could be seen to be upied with learning English pronunciation. He nced at his watch; it was almost 12 midnight. Thinking of those pper girls he encountered earlier in the night, he was contented to have such a hardworking and studious wife in contrast. He walked up and reached out to pat her head while saying some words of encouragement. All of a sudden, Mu Huan stood up and grabbed him by his hand. However, she immediately jumped aside like a frightened little bunny with a look of horror when she realized that it was him. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hub... Hubby... you... you¡¯ve returned...¡± Sh*t! Why were his footsteps so quiet?! She had initially thought that a burr was going to assault her, so she almost threw him over her shoulder! If that had happened, it would have meant the end for her! Bao Junyan: ¡°Did I scare you?¡± She looked down. ¡°No...¡± Frowning at her insincere words, he extended his slender and broad palm to hook her chin and make her look at him. ¡°Am I scary?¡± She was so startled by this question that she dared not utter a sound. ¡°No... Not scary...¡± Looking directly into his eyes made her feel ill at ease somewhat, so she¡¯d stammered in response. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Obviously, she must be so frightened to stammer in this way. When she saw him furrowing his brows in displeasure, she rified hurriedly, ¡°You¡¯re not scary, Hubby. It¡¯s true! You aren¡¯t frightening at all! And furthermore, not only are you not scary, you¡¯re so handsome, too! You¡¯re so handsome that it makes my heart pound faster!¡± The thought that he might disown her, his Mrs. Bao, because he did not like to see her in this way was terrifying. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You can check my heartbeat if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± She grabbed his hand and put it to her chest for him to check. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Can you feel it? Isn¡¯t it beating fast?¡± She stared sheepishly at him. Her pair of clear, sparkling big eyes were pleading for his agreement. The man¡¯s orbs turned pensive and became darker. She did not realize that he was starting to have his suspicions. Thinking that he was still unhappy over what happened earlier, she grabbed him and nted kisses all over his face. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really not frightening... I actually find you handsome, really handsome...¡± Before she had adequate ability to stand on her own, she needed to fortify this precious status of being Mrs. Bao! ... Facts have proven that all men were like pig¡¯s hooves. Once in the arms of a woman, they would no longer bother with many other things! This was a conclusion Mu Huan had on the next morning when she woke up. She was one who could not bear with hunger pangs; hence, her growling tummy refused to let her continue with her sleep. She was about to get off the bed despite her sleepiness when she heard running water from the bathroom out of the blue. That gave her a start. Hasn¡¯t Bao Junyan gone to the office yet? Chapter 12: You Do Not Have to Try So Hard

Chapter 12: You Do Not Have to Try So Hard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By the time Bao Junyan came out from the shower, the tender- and youthful-looking woman was already decently dressed and standing in front of him like a bright and delicate flower! The sight made the man narrow his eyes and crease his brows. He disliked such feelings of losing control of himself. The sudden appearance of a frown on his face baffled Mu Huan. Thinking that he was upset over something, she hastily approached him. ¡°Hubby, will you be heading to the officeter or are you off today? Shall I prepare the clothes you¡¯ll be wearing?¡± He could tell that his wife had been trying her utmost best to please him. He was, of course, aware of the reasons behind the Mus letting her marry him and her careful treatment of him. Still, he did not like her behaving this way. ¡°I did not get married to have a divorceter. As long as you behave yourself and not cause trouble, you¡¯ll always remain as Mrs. Bao. So, you don¡¯t have to try so hard to please me.¡± Everything would be fine as long as she did not stir up trouble and act out of line. The woman got startled. She had already put in so much effort into behaving normally around him, but he could still see through her disguise! It looked like she would have to be even more careful in the future. She bowed her head and replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± The man chuckled helplessly as he looked at her fluffy head. She still dared to deny it after behaving in such a manner. Never mind. She would eventually get tired and lower her guard around him. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to work after breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright. I shall go prepare your clothes!¡± She hastily turned to the direction of their cloakroom. Despite having been married to him for quite some time already, the actual time they spent together was really little other than the time in bed. Thus, it gave her the notion that being a virtuous wife was no sweat at all. It was only today that she felt the mounting pressure on her! How she wished her husband could head off to work every day before she wakes up, to return onlyte at night. After she prepared his clothes, she made up an excuse and hurriedly left the room. Bao Junyan could tell that she was hiding from him and did not dare to stay in the same space as him, but he did not expose her. After all, it was only natural for the youngdy, having married a stranger, to feel frightened for a while. Mu Huan bumped right into Mu Kexin as soon as she stepped out of the room. ¡°You slut! You¡¯ve been seducing my Junyan again!¡± Thetter¡¯s room was next to their master bedroom, so it drove her mad hearing the sounds of their lovemaking all night! ¡°What do you mean by ¡®your Junyan¡¯? If there¡¯s a problem with your brain, then go see the doctor! Don¡¯t go crazy here!¡± The older sister pped away the hand that was grabbing her clothes. ¡°Go crazy? Mu Huan, do you truly think that you, a fallen woman, can always be Mrs. Bao? Dream on! I¡¯m telling you, quickly help pair me and Bao Junyan up if you know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll let you and your granny off easy then. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Mu Kexin, can¡¯t you have the slightest bit of self-awareness? Please be aware that you¡¯re only a madwoman, not a god!¡± Did this half-sister consider herself to be God and think that she could n out the rest of her life? ¡°You b*tch!¡± Mu Kexin gnashed her teeth in anger but did not dare do anything to the woman when her husband was just inside the bedroom. ¡°Rather than spouting nonsense here, you might as well return to your room to apply more makeup on your face. You won¡¯t be able to seduce Bao Junyan with that wan face of yours.¡± Starving, Mu Huan could not be bothered to argue with the other woman any longer. Even though Mu Kexin was mad with anger, she felt that what her older sister said was right. And so, after shooting her a re, she returned to her room to dress up nicely. Dining room. This was her second time meeting the man. Still, she could not control her pounding heart! He was simply so handsome that she wanted to just throw herself at him! Chapter 13: Are You That Stupid?

Chapter 13: Are You That Stupid?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Out of the many hunks and male celebrities she¡¯d met since she got acknowledged as the Mu family¡¯s young missy, none can bepared to even a fraction of Bao Junyan. She felt that nothing in this world could match up to him! She wanted him! In fact, she wanted him badly! ¡°Junyan...¡± She leaned in closer to him as she deliberately bent down to expose her boobs. Even her voice was dripping with sweetness. Frowning, the man turned and gave his wife a look that said, Is your sister mentally sound? Mu Huan nearly burst outughing when she met his gaze. She felt the urge to give him two thumbs up and praise him for being so smart that he could actually see through her sister¡¯s character with just a nce! However, this would not conform to her present image of a virtuous wife. Hence, she could only hold in herughter, bow her head, and pretend that she did not understand his meaningful look. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Try this, Junyan. This is delicious.¡± Despite not receiving any response from him, Mu Kexin was not discouraged at all. Instead, she proceeded to pick up a prawn dumpling and put it onto his te. In her sweet fantasies, they would be sharing an indirect kiss if he ate the food that she picked up with her chopsticks. s, he pushed the te to his wife right away. Enraged, she immediately shot a re at thetter. Damn b*tch! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How on earth is this my fault?! She¡¯s indeed hopelessly stupid! ¡°Junyan...¡± The relentless woman continued to pick up more dishes for him. Bao Junyan responded sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m your older sister¡¯s husband. You should be calling me ¡®Brother-inw.¡¯¡± The air around them instantly changed along with the darkening of his face. This caused her hand to quiver in shock, which made the vegetables she picked up with her chopsticks drop on the table. ¡°Mu Huan,e to my study after you¡¯re done eating.¡± With that, the man stood up and left. The younger sister flew into a rage as soon as he left. ¡°Mu Huan, you b*tch! Did you talk bad about me in front of Junyan?!¡± She reckoned that the man¡¯s cold attitude must be a result of her sister¡¯s doings. ¡°Need I do that?¡± scoffed the other woman. Is there a need for me to do something about you when you¡¯re the one who delivered a subpar performance? Mu Huan truly felt that their grandma¡¯s IQ had deteriorated. To think that the elderly woman would actually believe that her half-sister was capable of seducing the man. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯ll be in for a life worse than death if I can¡¯t get him!¡± thetter threateningly said. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the time to spout nonsense here, you might as well go study how to sessfully seduce a man.¡± She found it aplete waste of time to be talking to her sister. So, in order not to waste any more of her precious time, she did not mind giving her some useless advice that she could try with no sess. Despite her fury, the other woman could not help finding that what she said was true. After Mu Huan somewhat filled her stomach, she hastily proceeded to the study lest her husband gets upset from waiting for her too long. She found the man to be on the phone upon entering the study, and so, she quietly stood aside like a dummy, not daring to make any sound. It was only when he¡¯d ended the call and indicated for her toe forward that she approached him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that sister of yours?¡± He had bitten down the urge to kick the woman out of his house only due to the fact that she was his wife¡¯s sister. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She hung her head low in feigned iprehension. ¡°Are you that stupid?¡± He lifted her chin. He truly disliked her habit of looking down while they conversed. She, on the other hand, hated him doing that. With her chin lifted, she would be facing him directly. That would make her lies be easily seen through! Since she was unable to lie now, she confessed, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not stupid, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Chapter 14: Good Husband!

Chapter 14: Good Husband!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Didn¡¯t she move in because you were lonely and wanted apanion?¡± When his wife called to inform him about her sister moving in with them for a while, he did not oppose it as he thought that she might have felt bored being alone at home since he was usually busy with work. However, judging from how her sister behaved earlier, he found that something seemed amiss. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then just send her packing.¡± He disliked having outsiders in his home, so he rarely hired servants as well. Mu Huan was eager for her sister to leave, too, as it would mean that she¡¯d have more freedom. Unfortunately, if she were to send her off now, her family would surely seek trouble with her and go back on their words about finding her granny a specialist. ¡°Hubby, just let her live here as she wishes. If you don¡¯t like it, just ignore her, alright?¡± She cast a pitiful look at him. The man narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why she wants to live here?¡± ¡°I do know about that, but she¡¯s my sister. Furthermore, since it¡¯s useless chasing her away, we might as well let her stay and give up on her own when she finds that it¡¯s just a futile attempt on her part!¡± She paused for a little before gazing up expectantly at him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ll make her give up on you, right?¡± Bao Junyan actually found it hard to say no to her puppy eyes. Still, he said, ¡°You might see her as your sister, but she apparently doesn¡¯t see you the same way.¡± Despite knowing that he was her brother-inw, Mu Kexin still dared to seduce him outright. It was clear that she had no regard for her sister at all. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not so foolish as to treat her as my biological sister. If we don¡¯t let her stay, though, I can¡¯t ount it to my family...¡± Mu Huan bowed her head. The man fell into silence for a while before eventually asking, ¡°How long do you intend to let her stay here?¡± ¡°One month at most!¡± replied the woman immediately. A month was enough for her to report back to her grandma. ¡°Fine. Keep in mind, though, that you don¡¯t have to suffer grievances. You¡¯re my wife, and you don¡¯t need to put up with others¡¯ attitudes.¡± Knowing that her biological mother died young and that she had a stepmother, he did not want to make things difficult for his little wife and her family. Hence, he just reminded her that she need not fear anyone now. Now that she was his wife, she should not be bullied by her family at all. In fact, the Mus should be sucking up to her. Feeling touched, she gushed, ¡°Noted. Thank you, Hubby!¡± As far as she was concerned, Bao Junyan was truly a good and dependable husband! It was just a pity that she could not rely on him. As she was preparing to step out of the house after sending him off, she got stopped by her half-sister. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked in irritation. ¡°Tell me everything he likes!¡± ordered Mu Kexin. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Putting aside the fact that she had no clue about his preferences at all, even if she did know, why would she tell her? ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better not antagonize me!¡± the other woman growled. ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying to you. Hurry and get lost!¡± She dismissed her with a wave of her hand. Mu Kexin instantly got enraged. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d best be useful to me while I need you, or else, you¡¯ll suffer real good when Bao Junyan finally finds out how cheap you are!¡± Toozy to put up with her nonsense, Mu Huan simply sped off on her motorbike, leaving her hopping mad half-sister behind. ... After fetching Li Meng, they then rushed to their client¡¯s home. This said client, Zhao Xuan, found out that her boyfriend was actually a married man only when they were about to get married. Even though it pained her very much to do so, she firmly made the tough decision of breaking up with him. The problem now was that this scoundrel ex-boyfriend imed that the marital home, which she paid for wholly with her own money, was his. It was previously bought under his name as she, a non-local, could not buy an apartment using her name. Chapter 15: I Did Not Beat Anyone Up

Chapter 15: I Did Not Beat Anyone Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Feeling indignant at having been cheated by him, she wanted to recover her lost money. Earlier on, Mu Huan received a distress call from Zhao Xuan saying that her ex-boyfriend brought a gang over to pick trouble with her, so she sped all the way there on her motorbike. Upon arrival, they found the man¡¯s wife beating their client and tugging her hair. ¡°You slut! How shameless of you, a mistress, to upy my house! I shall kill you!¡± Because of the word ¡°mistress,¡± the onlookers not only did not step in to help her, but they even pointed the finger of me at her and said that she deserved it. The humiliation, embarrassment, and agony she felt made her harbor the thought to end her life! After spending all her savings and giving the man all of her, she ended up in this state instead... Upon seeing this chaotic situation, Mu Huan and Li Meng immediately rushed forward and pulled the other woman away from her. They initially pitied the former seeing that she was a victim as well, butter, they found out that the couple was actually habitual offenders. The husband would use his handsome looks and good job to cheat women of their love and money while the wife would then pop outter to scold the women for being a mistress, making those women lose both their body and their wealth. ¡°Bro, they¡¯re vixens as well. Beat them up!¡± shouted the wife to the gang of people she came with. The gang rushed up to them all at once. And so, both parties got into a fight before they could even get a chance to speak up. Everyone eventually ended up being brought to the police station for questioning due to an anonymous police report. ¡°We were beaten up by her!¡± yelled an injured man who pointed an using finger at Mu Huan. They had been brought to the police station many times before, but this was the first time they were actually here as victims! The fight had already ended by the time the police arrived to the scene. So, when they used her of beating them up, no one believed a word of what they said. More urately said, no one was able to believe that this tender- and adorable-looking youngdy was capable of beating them up to such a degree. Furthermore, it was a group of people! However, the police still had to go through the procedures. Looking at her, the officer asked, ¡°Miss, were they beaten up by you?¡± His voice involuntarily took on a gentle tone. As thedy in front of him was simply too delicate and cute, he could not help feeling that she would get startled should he raise his voice a notch louder. ¡°No,¡± she solemnly answered. ¡°D*mn you! You still have the cheek to say no in front of so many people?!¡± An agitated youngd shot to his feet and cussed at her, only to get smacked into seating back down by the officer watching over him. ¡°Silence!¡± No longer daring to rebuke the woman, thed grumbled, ¡°If these injuries weren¡¯t inflicted by you, tell us, how did theye about? Don¡¯t tell me we beat ourselves up?¡± The officers were, in fact, dying to know the answer, too. Even though thedy did not seem like a fighter, there was still the question of where their injuries came from. ¡°Well, you beat yourselves up!¡± she replied cutely. The officers: ¡°...¡± The real victims: ¡°...!!!¡± What the f*ck! How can she say that without batting an eyelid?! With that adorable face, too?! Mu Huan continued, ¡°Sir, there are surveince cameras at the scene. The footage can prove my innocence!¡± Just then, the person in charge of retrieving the security footage returned. The way everyone looked at her changed after watching it! Their gazes were inscrutable! Looking as harmless as before, she asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t beat anyone up, right? Sir?¡± Chapter 16: This Is No Simple Lady!

Chapter 16: This Is No Simple Lady!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± She indeed did not beat up anyone. All she did was deftly grab someone from the opponent¡¯s side to withstand the attacks from their aplices. This meant that their injuries were indeed inflicted by themselves! Still, thisdy was no simple person for having such nimbleness and dexterity! Honestly speaking, Mu Huan would still be fine even if she had beaten up these guys since she would merely be acting out of self-defense. However, it would take her a longer procedural time and her parents would be informed. Hence, after seeing that there were surveince cameras in the area, she decided to act otherwise, which would be less troublesome. In the end... She and her bestie got out just fine. The seriously injured gang, on the other hand, was detained as they were found to have a record upon getting their backgrounds checked. The scumbag ex-boyfriend was fine since he did not join in the fight. His wife, however, cried her lungs out during questioning and said that she merely acted out of anger as she wanted to get her house back, and so, in the heat of the moment, she¡¯d brought the gang with her. As the house was registered in her husband¡¯s name, it was considered a matrimonial asset between them. Since it was the case of the legal wife seeking trouble with the mistress, she was let off with a mere warning. After leaving the station, the woman pointed at Zhao Xuan and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel too smug of yourselves, this b*tch, especially! I shall go sue you tomorrow and let thew forcibly kick you out of my house!¡± Thetter¡¯s face was immediately drained of all color. Despite being a victim, she was not legally entitled to live in that house. Having been stupid and hopelessly in love, she¡¯d given her money to the love of her life for him to buy them a matrimonial home. However, it ended up with him iming that it was given to him for spending purposes, not for buying the house. The money used for buying the house was from his own pockets, so it was a matrimonial asset belonging to him and his wife. All in all, as far as thew was concerned, the man¡¯s wife could very well win thewsuit should she sue her. Knowing this, Zhao Xuan, therefore, did not go to awyer or the police, but rather, sought the help of Mu Huan¡¯s Know-All Agency to recover her lost money. Given the current situation, however, she felt that it was a lost cause. After the couple left, she squatted down and broke downpletely. She had sold her old house, terminated her parents¡¯ insurance, and emptied all the money she had to buy that house. How was she going to face her parents and how were they going to live on when things had ended up this way? The more she thought about it, the more humiliated and devastated she felt. She then stood up and charged toward the main road. It was fortunate that Mu Huan had quick reflexes, so she managed to pull her back to safety in time! The woman struggled in her arms, wailing, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Just let me die!¡± She truly had no face to meet people, go home, or even live on! ¡°If you die, you¡¯ll only be letting that scumbag off easy! Since you¡¯ve tasked us with this matter, then rest assured that we¡¯ll get you back your money!¡± Mu Huan kept a firm hold over her. ¡°Sis Xuan, he¡¯ll surely be overjoyed if you died! Are you willing to let him happily live on with your money?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°But what else can I do? What else can you do?! Both of you have already been brought back to the police station, what else can you do in the future?¡± cried Zhao Xuan. ¡°Well, we have our own ways. You don¡¯t have to worry about this! You just need to trust that we¡¯ll get back your money, teach that scumbag a lesson, and make life difficult for him!¡± replied Mu Huan. Somehow, even though thetter was much younger than she was, Zhao Xuan felt an involuntary urge to trust her. Still, as they were leaving, she could not help asking out of her curiosity, ¡°How are you going to get back the money?¡± She truly could not think of any possible way to do so. Chapter 17: Taunt You Until You Contemplate About Your Life!

Chapter 17: Taunt You Until You Contemte About Your Life!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan¡¯s idea was to mess things up¡ª mess up and destabilize the douchebag¡¯s life! The scumbag had a good job. He was the manager of a majorpany. Due to his career, girls naturally believed that he was definitely not a liar. Mu Huan first exposed the scumbag¡¯s marital status to hispany, letting the female coworkers he was dating find out that they had been cheated on and having them cause a scene. Thereafter, she hired a few more women to pretend to be his girlfriends and had them take turns to stir things up at hispany, guing him with endless scandals. When the douchebag had asked the security officers to prevent female strangers from entering, Mu Huan disguised herself as a pregnantdy to cause a scene at hispany. As she was pregnant, the security officers did not dare to stop her as they were afraid to cause any incidents. The pregnancy set-up had a great impact as everyone in the scumbag¡¯spany found out about how horrible he had been. ¡°Yang Feng, how could you treat me this way! You said you would marry me and provide a loving home for our child. You said you would buy us a house, and that¡¯s why I sold my old house! I even returned my parents¡¯ insurance and spent all the money I have for you to purchase an apartment for us. But now, you are throwing me away and iming that the house belongs to you? Aren¡¯t you forcing me to die?!¡± Mu Huan cried and ran toward the window. It scared the workers sitting near the area, who then hurriedly rushed forward and blocked her way. ¡°Don¡¯t stop her, let her jump!¡± Yang Feng shouted furiously. ¡°Manager Yang, you are too much!¡± an employee, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, yelled out bravely. When one person finally spoke, everyone followed after. ¡°That¡¯s right! Manager Yang, you are really going overboard!¡± Having an affair was shameless enough, but he even lied to thisdy and said that he was single and cheated her of her heart and body. Now that he had caused her to be pregnant, he still wanted to cheat her out of her money and force her to her death! This was the strategy of a scum! ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to her, and I definitely didn¡¯t cause her pregnancy!¡± Yang Feng repeatedly tried to exin himself. But no matter what he said, no one believed him. This was driving him absolutely crazy! Mu Huan lowered her head and cried out in despair and hurt. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to be a third party and break up someone¡¯s marriage. Since you are already married, I will never be with you no matter how much pain and suffering I will have to go through. But you can¡¯t steal the money for the apartment away from me. If you do that, how will my child and I survive?!¡± ¡°What child, you b*tch...¡± Yang Feng dashed forward as he tried to tear off Mu Huan¡¯s clothes and let everyone have a look at exactly what that thing in her tummy was. Mu Huan screamed and hid behind the crowd in fear. Bao Junyan, who was here to inspect the branch office, furrowed his eyebrows when he saw themotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The senior management executives who had been following after him broke out into a cold sweat. The head of the branch office was trembling as he hastily hauled an employee over and asked about the matter. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Manager Yang, he...¡± After hearing about the situation, Bao Junyan nced and saw how harshly Yang Feng was grabbing the pregnantdy¡¯s wrist. His gaze became extremely cold. He turned around to leave after tossing a statement that there was no need for such an employee in theirpany. Mu Huan, whose back was originally facing him, turned around just as he had left. She skillfully grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s wrist painfully, causing him to release his grip on her. Thereafter, she spoke with a threatening voice at a volume that only he could hear. ¡°Return the money in three days. If not, I will taunt you until you contemte about life!¡± ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yang Feng exploded. Mu Huan looked at him with a face full of challenge. Come on! I am right here, kill me if you dare! Just as the scum lost all his rationality and tried to attack her, she instantly cowered in fear. Seeing the situation, the crowd instantly barricaded the man, causing the suppressed douchebag to shout even louder! When dealing with such a shameless and roguish individual, she simply had to be even more shameless and roguish! Chapter 18: The More She’s Afraid, the More It Happens

Chapter 18: The More She¡¯s Afraid, the More It Happens

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The weather in midsummer was really, really hot. Mu Huan was close to getting a heatstroke. After work, she couldn¡¯t even wait until she got back to Li Meng¡¯s ce. She found a public washroom and removed her make-up, wig, and the fake tummytched to her clothes. When she was done with the packing and the two were ready to leave, Li Meng noticed an ice cream shop on the opposite side of the road. ¡°That shop¡¯s ice cream is super delicious! I¡¯m gonna buy one!¡± ¡°I want to have two!¡± Mu Huan had just finished a bottle of ice water, yet she was still not feeling cool. After Li Meng had left to buy the ice cream, Mu Huan stood at the same spot and fanned herself, hoping to cool herself down. To not reveal the fake tummy, she had worn an extremely loose, thick, and long dress, which made her feel extremely hot. ¡°Why are you here?¡± A voice suddenly rang above her head. Mu Huan was just about to say, ¡°How is it any of your d*mn business?¡± However, she suddenly became aware of something, and her movement turned instantly rigid. She slowly raised her head, stumbling a few steps back in shock when she saw the handsome face. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Seeing his little wife¡¯s reaction toward him, he felt as if he was a fiend. When she realized that her reaction was problematic, Mu Huan hurriedly forced the panic back into her heart and tried her best to act as normal as possible to redeem herself. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± D*mn it! She really didn¡¯t want to react this way toward him. But after doing something like that earlier, his sudden appearance in front of her made her feel guilty! ¡°I came to inspect the branch office.¡± ¡°Your branch office is near here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say to keep the conversation going. After a moment of silence, Bao Junyan reverted to his initial question. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m... I¡¯m shopping! I was shopping near here!¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Li Meng was just about to return with three ice creams at that moment. However, when she saw Bao Junyan, she was utterly stunned and hurriedly lowered her head, then walked off as if she didn¡¯t recognize them. Seeing that Li Meng had left, Mu Huan lowered her head and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Bao Junyan looked at Mu Huan, who had her head lowered, and suddenly found the clothes she was wearing to be extremely familiar. They seemed to be the same style and brand that the pregnantdy from earlier was wearing, old and cheap. He then thought about how their closet at home was mostly filled with his clothes and how he basically hadn¡¯t seen much of hers. He began to furrow his eyebrows at that. Mu Huan could feel the aura around him darkening and was afraid to raise her head. He couldn¡¯t have figured out something, could he? But, with the way she was now, he shouldn¡¯t be able to sense anything wrong! Mu Huan couldn¡¯t take the pressure. Just when she had summoned enough courage and was about to ask him what¡¯s wrong, Bao Junyan spoke up. ¡°Go,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were shopping?¡± ¡°Oh! Oh! Shopping... I¡¯ll head off now to shop...¡± As if relieved from a burden, Mu Huan began to run off. Only to be stopped by the hand by Bao Junyan. Mu Huan¡¯s heart began to beat frantically. ¡°Hubby...¡± Why did he grab her?! Didn¡¯t he ask her to go shopping?! ¡°Together.¡± Before their marriage, they had only met once during the match-making event. After the marriage, they would meet only at night and did not interact in public. It was no wonder that she was so shocked to see him. Bao Junyan hated the fact that his little wife was afraid of him. Therefore, he realized that it was time that they nurtured their rtionship. ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Huan was taken aback once again. What did he mean? Did he want to go shopping with her? F*ck! Please let this not be the meaning behind his word! ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important on this afternoon.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± The more she was afraid of something happening, the more it would happen! Chapter 19: Too Rich to Be Humane!

Chapter 19: Too Rich to Be Humane!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°President, Madam.¡± PA Wang returned after taking the car. Mu Huan took this chance to tell him, ¡°Hubby, I can shop on my own, there¡¯s nothing I want to buy, really. You need not apany me. Go and get busy with your work!¡± He did not reply to her and merely turned to his PA to pass some instructions. PA Wang was surprised; his workaholic CEO was going to skip work to apany his wife for shopping. Still, he did not express his thoughts on his face. After receiving the instructions, he gave a bow to Mu Huan and left. The woman watched, dumbly, as the only person who could take her husband away disappeared from her sight! A thousand thoughts assaulted her mind all at once! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the man, who dipped his head to look at her. Despite the frantic thoughts racing through her mind, she looked up with a pretentious smile that showed she was pleasantly surprised. He watched her overtly fake smile with amusement. Still, he did not say anything and only reached out to caress her head. Somehow, his action made her feel like a pet. Bao Junyan was tall, with long legs. One step of his could easily match two of hers. Furthermore, the ill-at-ease woman was also deliberately distancing herself from him. Soon, there was a considerable distance between them. The man was used to a hectic schedule that waited for no one. However, upon realizing that his wife was falling behind, he stopped and waited for her. She almost howled in desperation when she saw him stopping for her. Seeing each other at night is good enough, isn¡¯t it? Why do we need to meet during the day? And worse, we¡¯re shopping together! Despite her unwillingness, she knew that she had to please him in order to keep her precious status as his wife. Hence, she dared not tarry and quickly caught up with him. ¡°Sorry, Hubby.¡± She bowed her head in apology. Inside her heart, she was plotting an excuse to finish off this arduous task. Suddenly, she felt her chin being lifted up, and she was forced to look into his dark and pensive eyes. Startled, she instinctively wanted to retreat but was caught by another big palm hugging her from the back of her waist. She was thrown into his strong and sturdy arms in one sweep. Her heart started to beat furiously in an instant! ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous or be afraid of me. I¡¯m your husband, the man whom you are spending the rest of your life with.¡± His deep and melodious voice reverberated above her head. The gentleness in his tone was like a summer breeze that engulfed her and unconsciously made her let down her guard. ¡°I... I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just... not used to it...¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll spend more time with you in the future.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± No, no, no! There¡¯s really no need for him to spend more time with her! Her poor heart won¡¯t be able to take the pressure if he continued to be around her! ... She thought that she would remain nervous throughout her time with him. But once she entered the mall, her natural instinct for lovely clothes overtook her anxiety. As she looked at the pretty dresses, she could not help stopping to wonder and praise, ¡°Wow, how beautiful...¡± He followed her gaze and, seeing that the dresses seemed to suit her, decided to pull her into the shop. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing that he was about to step into the store, she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and buy the clothes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that! This store is super expensive! Besides, I can¡¯t wear these. Let¡¯s forget it!¡± The dresses were made of superior materials and cost upwards of ten thousand yuan. These were not made for her. ¡°Super expensive? These dresses are only for looking at?¡± ¡°Eh eh.¡± She nodded earnestly. ¡°Have you forgotten your husband¡¯s status?¡± He had nothing except for money. Hence, for things that his wife liked, could she only look without buying? His words took her by surprise. ¡°Next time, you don¡¯t have to worry when you see anything you like. If you like, you can buy amercial property every day.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Is this what others mean by too rich to be humane? Chapter 20: Why Don’t You Allow Me to Buy Something for You?

Chapter 20: Why Don¡¯t You Allow Me to Buy Something for You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While she was still caught in a daze, he pulled her into the store. ¡°Go and try them.¡± ¡°No need! There¡¯s really no need to!¡± She quickly shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask for something I don¡¯t deserve!¡± He can go about his extravagant ways, but I won¡¯t ept anything this expensive without working for it. ¡°You¡¯re my wife and I¡¯m your husband. Do I need a reason to buy clothes for you? Huh?¡± Thest word sounded dangerous,ing from him. Scared, she immediately shook her head again. ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need for a reason!¡± Indeed. The dress suited her very well. She looked so much more attractive after changing into the new attire,pared to the original dress that she was wearing! Nodding his head in satisfaction, he told her, ¡°Try these other dresses, too.¡± While she was trying out the clothes, he picked a few more. ¡°There¡¯s no need to, this dress is good enough!¡± she protested instinctively. ¡°Go and try them,¡± he barked. It was a direct order. Since they were here shopping, he might as well fill up the closet space he left for her. As an obedient wife, she could do nothing except to follow his direct order. All the dresses that he selected suited her perfectly. She liked them all after trying them, and she did not know which one to pick for the final buy. Just as she was troubling over this... He waved his arm and indicated that he would get them all. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Six of these dresses would cost more than 60,000 yuan! What a brat! She tugged at his elbow and whispered softly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you find these dresses to be simr? There¡¯s no need to have simr clothes. Let¡¯s just choose one among these...¡± ¡°Yes, these do look rather simr.¡± ¡°Eh eh,¡± she said, nodding in quick session. Just when she thought that he was agreeing with her view to select only one of these... He had his card swiped in one stroke. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we agreed that we would just choose one because these are simr?¡± she muttered feebly. ¡°These all look nice on you.¡± Although the styles of these dresses were simr, there were still differences in colors; hence, his wife presented a different kind of beauty while dressed in each. He was very satisfied with all of these dresses. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was rendered speechless. Subsequently, she dared not cast a nce at other clothes, too worried that her tuhao 1 husband would splurge needlessly with every outfit that she looked adoringly at. She nned to leave him one day and should not splurge using his money. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else you¡¯d like?¡± After going through one floor of stores without buying anything, he felt like he was wasting his time, somewhat. ¡°Eh,¡± she said with a nod. He frowned. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat something!¡± Clinging to his elbow, she signaled that she wanted to leave the mall. ncing at his watch, he said, ¡°It¡¯s only three.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had my lunch yet. I¡¯m famished now.¡± Tilting his head to gaze up at the upper storey, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have something upstairs. We can continue our shopping after that.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°I don¡¯t like the food offered upstairs. I want to have a meal at Jin Din Xuan.¡± To prevent him from shopping further, she opted for a restaurant that was a few kilometers away from any shopping malls. ¡°Why don¡¯t you allow me to buy something for you?¡± he asked her out of the blue. Startled, she looked down only to feel his broad palm stopping her. His slender and long fingers pinched her chin and forced her to look him in the eyes. ¡°I...¡± She did not know what to say. This man was simply too smart for her to handle. She did not get exposed in the past because they spent too little time together and it was only at night that they saw each other. Now, she could easily be exposed by spending time together like this. He patiently waited for her to speak. Chapter 21: Her Former Boyfriend

Chapter 21: Her Former Boyfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not want to lie, but neither did she want to tell the truth. In the end, she could only tell him, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to say!¡± She thought this kind of answer would anger him. But, to her surprise... He let go of her hand. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t wish to.¡± She widened her eyes in disbelief. Will this do, too? The shocked expression she had was so adorable that he caressed her head again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What is this man thinking about? Can I really keep this from him? Is he really not angry? ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to buy anything more. However, if you don¡¯t want to choose something you like, then I¡¯ll have someone else to pick on your behalf.¡± He did not have much time to shop with her, so he could not afford to waste his time like this. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why is he so obsessed with buying things for me? He brought her to many luxury stores and asked the shop assistants to give rmendations instead. As long as the stuff suited her, he would buy it without hesitation. From clothes, shoes, and jewelry to bags, he got everything covered. Whenever she saw him swiping his credit card, she would feel the pinch, as if it was her own card! A couple of times, she almost wanted to ask him if these items could be exchanged in cash for her, the kind of cash that she need not return... It went on until the man received an important phone call. ¡°I need to return to the office.¡± Before he could finish with what he wanted to tell her, she interjected, ¡°Hubby, please run along to do what you need to do!¡± He chuckled. It looked like his obedient wife could not wait to get rid of him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up, you wait here.¡± ¡°Eh eh!¡± She nodded in acquiescence. After he left, she looked at the shopping bags spread across the floor and had an impulse to return these for cash. But she stopped herself in the end. ¡°Xiao... Xiao Huan?¡± The familiar voice stunned her abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Xiao Huan!¡± The hesitant tone of voice switched into one of pleasant surprise as the speaker walked up to her. It was someone whom she dreaded to meet the most, her former good friend, Lin Qingya. There was a tall and broad figure standing next to the girl; his handsome face was enough to make the sun pale inparison! That guy¡¯s name was Gu Chenyi, Mu Huan¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Her two hands by her side rolled into fists unconsciously. Lin Qingya saw the branded stuff stranded across the floor and jealousy shed across her eyes briefly. But soon, it turned into a look of surprise. ¡°Xiao Huan, you... why did you buy so many things?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± she retorted coldly. Her friend¡¯s face held a hurtful expression instantly, and she started to sob. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± ¡°Stop putting on an act before me and get lost!¡± For someone whom she had been sincere to before, she did not want to waste time and effort to be calctive. All she wanted was for the other to never appear before her again. ¡°Xiao Huan, I knew I¡¯d antagonized you with my words that night. But I did it for your good... Can you not treat me this way...?¡± Her friend caught hold of her elbow and pleaded. ¡°For my own good?¡± she sneered. ¡°I really did it for your own good! Xiao Huan, we grew up together, you¡¯re my best friend. I can forsake my life for you, so how can I ever hurt you? Please don¡¯t do this to me...¡± Lin Qingya said tearfully. ¡°Lin Qingya, you disgust me!¡± She pushed away her friend¡¯s hands disdainfully. She had once treated her friend with sincerity and care, only to be greeted with betrayal in return. Now, the girl was standing before her and advocating her innocence in order to win the boy¡¯s favor. This disgusted her totally! The force she applied on her friend¡¯s arms would only make thetter stumble a few steps back. Instead, Lin Qingya fell awkwardly on the ground, tears rolling down her face openly. Chapter 22: It Became the Past

Chapter 22: It Became the Past

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Qingya belonged to the feeble and sweet type of girls that men could not help wanting to protect and shelter. The sight of her falling and crying only made her look more pitiful. Gu Chenyi quickly went to hold her up, then turned to reprimand Mu Huan, ¡°This is too much!¡± A look of pain fleeted momentarily across Mu Huan¡¯s eyes. It disappeared in a sh, though, as she cocked a brow and her temper red arrogantly. ¡°This is me. Haven¡¯t you known that since before?¡± The chap felt worse when he saw her audacious behavior. He asked with much heartache, ¡°Mu Huan, how can you be such a girl!¡± She was the first girl he dated seriously, and he¡¯d thought that she was sensible and non-materialistic. She was one he had spent much effort to pursue because he liked her so much! In the end, these were only vile attempts on her part to rouse his attention! He found her to be a girl who was very materialistic. For the sake of money, she was willing to be a bar hostess just so she could buy branded bags. Down the road, she was even willing to marry an aged man who was close to 30 for money¡¯s sake! Looking at the bags spread around on the floor, it looked like she did not feel ashamed of marrying an old man at all. In fact, she was enjoying the process thoroughly! Although he had been telling himself that a girl like her did not deserve his love or heartache, still, he could not help feeling down when he saw her in this manner. How can you be such a girl? Mu Huan smiled. She recalled him asking her the same question before. That was when she was cornered in a dire situation, where she had to put down her pride and dignity to ask him to lend some money to her so she could bring her granny away from Yun Cheng, and far away from the Mus¡¯ control. At that time, all he saw were a few branded bags and a couple of photos showing her working part-time at a bar. These were detrimental ¡°evidence¡± nted in her room by someone. He believed the words of Lin Qingya and her grandma, then concluded that she was greedy and conniving. To him, she was a girl who would sell her body for money. He thought the reason she was with him was that he was rich. He did not believe her no matter how she tried to prove her innocence. After forming his own theory about her, he then asked her why she could be such a woman... He also told her that she would never be able to get a single cent from him. By telling her to never appear before him again, he effectively cut off herst strand of hope. ¡°What kind of a girl I am has nothing to do with you. The two of you, please get lost from my sight right now or I¡¯ll turn nasty!¡± She had never been known to say much to people whom she did not like. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Gu Chenyi chided in disappointment. ¡°Do you really want me to turn nasty?¡± she quipped impatiently. He was so angry that he let go of Lin Qingya¡¯s arms. He was about to walk up to Mu Huan to reason with her when Lin Qingya refused to let him go. ¡°Chenyi, don¡¯t be angry. Xiao Huan is behaving in this way because she has lost her mother.¡± When he saw how her former good friend tried to shield her despite being badly treated, he was even more disappointed with her. ¡°Since you willingly degrade yourself in this way, then so be it!¡± With that, he left in a huff. Lin Qingya cast a nce at Mu Huan before running after the boy. As she watched them disappear from her sight, her lips curled into a sneer, her eyes rimmed red. From her first taste of fluttering love to fantasizing about a better future, and thening to the present before it became the past. Her first love ended, even before she had a chance to hold his hand. ... Lin Qingya had to give chase all the way before she could catch up with Gu Chenyi atst. ¡°Chenyi...¡± Panting breathlessly, she was about to say something when he interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not able to apany you to buy the stuff you need for the reopening of the school term. I¡¯m sorry, please shop on your own!¡± He was still flustered after bumping into Mu Huan and was in no mood for further activities. As she bit her lower lip, a trace of bitterness shed across the girl¡¯s eyes. She did not expect her former good friend to have such an impact on him still! If she had known earlier, she would not have told him that she saw Mu Huan. Originally, she had wanted to reaffirm the boy¡¯s impression of his ex-girlfriend as being materialistic and greedy. Chapter 23: Jealousy Makes One Ugly

Chapter 23: Jealousy Makes One Ugly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you still angry with Xiao Huan?¡± she asked gently. He felt worse the moment she mentioned her name. ¡°How can she be such a girl...¡± This was something he repeatedly said to his ex-girlfriend. He simply could not ept the fact that the girl he liked so much could turn out to be such a person. ¡°You can¡¯t me her...¡± Lin Qingya did not want to put in a good word for her former good friend, but she needed to keep up the pretense of being concerned for her, and this was a line shemonly used for that purpose. ¡°Who can I me if I can¡¯t me her? There are many who have lost their biological mothers and have stepmothers. These girls didn¡¯t turn materialistic, so why did she? She could have told me directly what she wanted! I could have given her whatever she wanted! Why did she lie to me? Why?!¡± The boy came from a wealthy family, and many people tried to befriend him with ulterior motives. Thus, he could not stand the thought of anyone drawing close to him for his money. ¡°If she had told you directly what she wanted, would you still have liked her? She had no choice but to do that, Chenyi...¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, he interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop speaking up for her. I don¡¯t wish to hear anything about her again! I have to go now!¡± With that, he strode away without a second look. This time around, she did not give chase. She knew that he would start to dislike her if she were to bother him in his fury. Although she was frustrated that he left because of Mu Huan, she gained muchfort from knowing how much he detested her from his earlier behavior. Just when she was about to leave, she saw Mu Huan¡¯s assistant carrying all her shopping bags to the car. There were so many bags that one entire vehicle was required to carry them. Mu Huan then got into another car. Her cars are expensive! She went green with jealousy! The heavens are unfair! Life is exceptionally good to Mu Huan! When the two of them were living in the Mu household, Mu Huan was the young mistress of the Mu family whereas she was merely the daughter of a lowly kitchen helper. Finally, she got a chance to gloat when the young mistress lost her mother and was subsequently bullied by her stepmother. But not long after, her granny came and took her away, and the young mistress was under someone else¡¯s protection again. As for her, she got a stepfather and was mistreated by him. She studied very hard in order to go to a good high school and college. On the other hand, despite not studying and spending all her time working, her young mistress was still able to score better results than her. She liked Gu Chenyi so much but her affection was not reciprocated. Instead, he put himself down to please Mu Huan, who was initially not interested at all. She had reckoned that by marrying a man who was almost 30 years old, her mistress now should be suffering and hanging her head in shame. It turned out that that man was neither old nor ugly, as she was told by Mu Kexin. And now, he even indulged her in a wild shopping spree! It¡¯s unfair! Life is just too unfair! Mu Huan was looking out of the car window as the vehicle passed by Lin Qingya. Seeing her former friend made her heart feel unbearably painful. They grew up together in the same household. She was very pampered when she was young, and she would ensure that Lin Qingya got to share what she had as well. Afterward, her mother passed away and in came a stepmother who mistreated her. Every time her stepmother refused to let her eat, Lin Qingya would secretly pass her some food from the kitchen at the risk of being caught. She had thought that they were the best of friends. Chapter 24: Three Seconds’ Tears

Chapter 24: Three Seconds¡¯ Tears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But who would have known... Her friend used the trust she had to create false evidence against her. First, she took some ambiguous pictures of her when she came to visit her while working in the bar. Then, she ced those branded bags into her room and went to inform her ex-boyfriend of it, on the pretext that she helped her friend to cover up her materialistic ways. ¡°Grandma Mu did not force Xiao Huan to do anything she didn¡¯t want to. Xiao Huan¡¯s granny is fine as well, she¡¯s receiving treatment in the best hospital right now!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan wants to borrow money from you not because she has no other ways to help her granny, but because she wants to go overseas to have fun!¡± ¡°When Xiao Huan refused to go on date with you, she was lying when she said she was busy. She was at the bar the whole time...¡± ¡°But this is not what she wants. After losing her mother as a kid, she became so insecure that she turns to money forfort. She feels uneasy when she¡¯s broke, that¡¯s why she works as a bar hostess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her best friend. If I don¡¯t cover up for her, what will happen to her?¡± ¡°Chenyi, don¡¯t be mean to Xiao Huan. She might have been interested in only your money at first, but she really fell in love with you after that!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be upset with me. I¡¯m doing this for your own good! I have to tell the truth now so you won¡¯t turn from bad to worse! You¡¯re my best friend and I can¡¯t watch you sink!¡± She did not know that her friend could put on such a good act. It was also Lin Qingya who suggested an evil plot to Grandma Mu. In order to prevent her from turning against the family after marrying Bao Junyan, Grandma took her friend¡¯s suggestion to create falsehood against her, which the olddy was using now to ckmail her. Still, no hurt was greater than the pain brought by her friend¡¯s betrayal. For a period of time, she could not trust anyone or anything. ¡°Stop the car,¡± she ordered out of the blue. After the chauffeur pulled the brake, she got down from the car and walked up to her former friend. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Lin Qingya maintained her happy countenance when she saw her approaching. ¡°Lin Qingya, since Gu Chenyi isn¡¯t around now, you don¡¯t need to keep up your pretense. Doing this will only want me to give you a punch!¡± She was a fighter who preferred to use her hands rather than words to resolve any conflict. Her instinct right now was to retaliate. The forced smile on Lin Qingya¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t treat me this way. We were best friends!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t insult the word ¡®friends¡¯ with your behavior!¡± Looking at her disdainfully, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you, you can do what you like with Gu Chenyi, but don¡¯t y such games with me again. Leave me alone and I won¡¯t pursue the past. If you cross my path again, you¡¯ll be my enemy! And you know how ruthless I can be toward my enemies!¡± After the whole incident, she did not return an eye for an eye with her friend. That was because she could not forget how Lin Qingya took a great risk to steal food for her to eat when she was almost dying from hunger. When she was found out subsequently, her friend got a bad thrashing as well, together with her. And it was because of this that she had avoided the sting of her betrayal. She did not want revenge. All she asked was for her former bestie never to appear before her again. When she saw her at the mall earlier, she only wished thetter to disappear before her eyes immediately. But she finally realized that this was not the way to go. She could not run away from the truth forever. School was about to reopen, and being in the same faculty, she was bound to see her again. She would cut the past ties clean! In the future, she had to stay away from her! Lin Qingya did not want to maintain their friendship either. But her former bestie had married a rich man, and the man so doted on her! More importantly, if she stopped being friends with and stayed away from her, then there would be no way for Gu Chenyi to give up his ex-girlfriend totally. She needed to create a chance to get the boy¡¯s heart for herself. Looking at Mu Huan, forlorn tears started to fall from her eyes within three seconds. Chapter 25: Forgive Me This Time, Please?

Chapter 25: Forgive Me This Time, Please?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They grew up together, so she knew Mu Huan very well. Knowing that thetter was a warm-hearted person who would instinctively take care of the weak, she had always yed the role of one in front of her in order to take advantage of and enjoy her protection. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know I did you wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you just because of my deep feelings for Gu Chenyi and burning desire to be with him. I know I deserve death. I...¡± She choked on her words and was unable to go on. However, Mu Huan only gave her a cold look. She did not act like how she used to, showering her with concern andfort and telling her not to cry, telling her that she would always be by her side and would never let her get into trouble. ¡°Believe me. I truly know my mistakes...¡± ¡°Lin Qingya, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± There was no way she would believe that she was crying over their lost friendship. After all, she was a first-hand witness to her superb acting. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re the smart one here. If I was truly a malicious person, how would I be able to stay friends with you for these many years? I was momentarily blinded by my love back then!¡± The other woman grabbed her hands and looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Never mind about whether or not you¡¯re a bad person who was blinded by your love, just know that I don¡¯t give second chances to those who betray me!¡± To be honest, she had realized that her bestie was not as good as she thought her to be since the start of high school. However, on ount of their childhood friendship, she¡¯d chosen to overlook those ws as she felt that no one was perfect. ¡°Can you really bear to do that? Have you forgotten the times we spent secretly eating food and receiving punishment?¡± Lin Qingya knew that she was a devoted and kindhearted person who would pay back ten-fold the kindness she received, so she deliberately mentioned the times she used to sneak her food when her stepmother abused her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling it even instead of settling the score with you. On ount of our past friendship, I¡¯m here to formally tell you to mind your own business and lead your own life. Don¡¯te antagonizing me in the future!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about us being friends again. We can never be friends again!¡± interrupted Mu Huan. Looking hurt, the former cried out, ¡°Why are you so heartless? Even though I did make a mistake, you have a happy ending now! Look how good you¡¯re living now! Not only did you marry a handsome, rich man, but he also dotes on you!¡± Mu Huan has some darn good luck, indeed! ¡°Why? Do you think I should thank you for this?¡± the other woman scoffed in response. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. What I¡¯m saying is to err is human. I might have made an unforgivable mistake, but even murderers get their death sentences deferred if they¡¯re truly repentant. Won¡¯t you forgive me this time, please? Now that things have ended between you and Chenyi, we no longer have any conflict in interest, so we can go back to how we used to be! ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you¡¯ve always treated me well, and you would share with me everything you had when we were young. When I got abused by my stepfather, you even taught him a harsh lesson just so that he won¡¯t dare bully me again. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive, let alone attend high school or college. I truly know my mistakes! I swear, I won¡¯t ever do you wrong again! For you, I can even throw my life away! Just forgive me this one time, alright?¡± She knew that Mu Huan was most softhearted to those she valued. From how thetter was willing to call things even despite the atrocities she hadmitted to her, it meant that she still saw her as a friend. She was bound to relent if she continued to plead with her. Chapter 26: Go Seek Death, Then

Chapter 26: Go Seek Death, Then

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°In that case, rather than dying, how about you confess to Gu Chenyi that my grandma forced you to say all those things that night? Tell him that I¡¯m actually not such a person and I kept quiet about my work because of my strong self-esteem. Well, will you do that?¡± Mu Huan cocked a brow. Lin Qingya¡¯s fists were clenched tight. ¡°Xiao Huan, what¡¯s the point of me saying all that now? You¡¯re already a married woman. It¡¯s impossible between the two of you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. All you need to do is to do as I said.¡± ¡°Do you truly see me as your friend? If you do, then you wouldn¡¯t be forcing me to do such a thing. It¡¯s as good as driving me to desperation! I did what I did to you because I like him. For him, I betrayed you, my most important friend. If I do what you ask, it¡¯ll surely wipe out any possibility of a rtionship between me and him! You might as well ask me to go seek death!¡± ¡°Well, go on, then.¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan then sneered at her. ¡°Do as you deem fit!¡± As she watched the former¡¯s back disappearing into the distance, she balled her hands in anger and hatred when she realized that she had no intention of giving her any chance at all. The other woman only wanted to mock her and make her give up. Why wasn¡¯t Mu Huan¡¯s lifetime happiness ruined by her marrying an ugly old man?! Why?! Feeling down, Mu Huan did not wish to return home yet, so she sent Bao Junyan a short text, saying: ¡°Hubby, will you be back home for dinner tonight? If you¡¯re noting back, I¡¯d like to go out and meet my friend for dinner.¡± She soon received a sinct reply from him: ¡°No.¡± And so, she immediately arranged a meetup with Li Meng at their frequently visited store where they ate kebabs and spicy crayfish over drinks. When thetter learned that she was upset from having met Lin Qingya earlier, she snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just too kindhearted! She might have sneaked you some food in the past but you have also done a lot for her over the years! Aren¡¯t you just being silly?!¡± ¡°Are you my frenemy? How can you call me silly when I¡¯m feeling down?¡± Mu Huan pouted. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The other woman rolled her eyes in response. ¡°You haven¡¯t been starved before, so you don¡¯t know what starvation feels like or understand how it feels to even consider eating soil. It goes beyond the meaning of a bowl of rice...¡± Back then, she was starving so badly that she fell into despair. Hence, she had always remembered how touched she was when she saw Lin Qingya appearing in front of her with a bowl of rice. ¡°Regardless of its meaningfulness, you¡¯ve paid back enough! You nearly got a record, a permanent stain in your life, when you taught her stepfather a lesson! Even most of your hard-earned money was given to her for her living expenses, and because of that, she got to receive a good education and have a bright future! ¡°But how did she treat you in the end? While you¡¯re busy earning money to support her through school by working part-time in a bar, she used this very point to sabotage you! You had a good life back then! Not only did you have the school beau as your boyfriend who treats you well, but you also entered Yun University as the top schr. You had such a bright future in your love and career paths! ¡°But now? You were drugged... and forced into marriage. Even though Bao Junyan is a very rare catch, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she had destroyed your future since you¡¯re unable to truly be with him!¡± At that, she fell into silence. She then opened a bottle of beer and gulped down half of its content. ¡°Xiao Huan, if you continue to be hung up over that bowl of rice and wish to treat that ungrateful thing well, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re truly an idiot!¡± The more Li Meng said, the more agitated she got. Chapter 27: Gone Nuts

Chapter 27: Gone Nuts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Devotion and loyalty were both Xiao Huan¡¯s greatest merit and shoring. ¡°I know, so I told her clearly that we¡¯ll call things even, and should shee antagonizing me again, she¡¯ll be deemed as my enemy!¡± Mu Huan looked up. She was never a stupid person. ¡°Way to go! Now, that¡¯s my Mu Huan! You¡¯ll pay back your bullies ten-fold!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Knowing that she hadpletely put down her friendship with Lin Qingya, Li Meng cheerfully raised a beer bottle in the air. ¡°Come, cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Mu Huan downed the entire bottle of beer in one shot before shouting to the boss, ¡°Boss, give us thirty more kebabs and two pots of crayfish!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± the boss replied and went on to make preparations. The first time thesedies visited his store, he was shocked by the huge amount of food they ordered, so he repeatedly told them that it was too much for them to finish it all. Now, however, no matter how much they ordered, he would calmly take their orders and even give them some free food since he knew that they would be able to finish everything. ¡°Sis Xuan called me today and told me that if we can get her money back, she¡¯ll give us a 20%mission. So, I told her we¡¯ll surely get it back!¡± said Li Meng as she munched on her food. ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± ¡°Wow, 20%mission. We¡¯re gonna get a small fortune!¡± Her eyes twinkled brightly at the thought of money. ¡°Shall we go on a trip for a few days?¡± ¡°Go with your family instead. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ve got my eyes on a small yet expensive neighborhood in the Imperial Capital that is located close to the hospital. Once the houses are avable for sale, it¡¯ll probably sell out fast, so I have to save as much money as possible in the meantime.¡± Mu Huan wished to leave Yun Cheng for the Imperial Capital. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find other cities? Houses cost a bomb there.¡± Li Meng¡¯s heart hurt at how hard she was working. ¡°The medical facilities there are good. Plus, Granny is getting on in years. Even if she recovers this time, she¡¯ll still surely need to visit the hospital frequently in the future.¡± ¡°You know how much savings I have, so if our savingsbined is enough to buy a house, don¡¯t hesitate and just buy it. Mind you, though, it¡¯s a loan. You¡¯ll have to pay me back with interest!¡± That was all she could do to help lessen her friend¡¯s burden. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pay you back with a high-interest rate, then!¡± Mu Huan raised the beer in her hand. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Just when they were happily drinking away, her phone suddenly rang. She hastily picked up the call when she noticed that it was the Baos¡¯ home phone number. ¡°Mu Huan, you b*tch! How can you splurge so much of Junyan¡¯s money to buy so many things?! Are you courting death?!¡± Mu Kexin saw several servants continually bringing branded shopping bags to ce in her sister¡¯s room, and when she discovered that these were thetter¡¯s shopping buys, she went mad with jealousy! All these should belong to me! They¡¯re all supposed to be mine! ¡°Have you gone nuts?!¡± Mu Huan ended the call right after yelling back at her upon realizing the identity of the caller. When she called back again, the former refused to pick up the call. This made her raging mad, so she yelled in her bedroom for a good while to vent her frustrations before eventually making a call to her grandmother. ¡°Grandma, you have to help mee up with something! If we let Mu Huan go on like this, I won¡¯t be able to marry Junyan!¡± At the thought of Bao Junyan letting his wife mindlessly spend his money, she got really afraid that he would like Mu Huan so much that there¡¯d be no room for her to cut into their marriage. ¡°Try to make him like you first. If it¡¯s truly useless, then I¡¯ll help you think of something.¡± Even though the olddy refused to admit it, this granddaughter of hers was really iparable to the other. ¡°Please think of a way now! I can¡¯t stand waiting another day! I want to marry Junyan right now!¡± Mu Kexin might be Mu Huan¡¯s younger sister, but they only had an age difference of two months. So, the former reckoned that she waspletely ready to marry the man now. ¡°Try your best to make him fall for you first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll see how to proceed then!¡± ordered her grandmother. Thetter had actuallye up with a way for the man to marry her younger granddaughter at all cost, but it would be best if he was fond of her. Chapter 28: Slightly Adorable

Chapter 28: Slightly Adorable

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was past 10 PM by the time Bao Junyan arrived home after work. The one weing him home, however, was not his sweet and adorable little wife but the old butler. His gaze turned slightly heavy. ¡°Is my wife not home yet?¡± ¡°Young Mistress called back and said that she¡¯ll be back homete as she¡¯s having dinner with her friend,¡± replied Butler Lee respectfully. The man responded with an indifferent ¡°Mhm.¡± Unsure if it was his misconception, the former somehow felt that his young master seemed a little disappointed when he did not see his wife. When Bao Junyan was about to head upstairs, he found his sister-inw, who saw his car had returned, rushing down the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re back, Brother-inw.¡± The flirtatious woman, in a super short dress, first sweetly greeted the man before pretending to fall from the stairs and right into his arms out of her hurry and carelessness. Reckoning that she had such a superb figure, she was certain that once the man hugged her, he would have ants in his pants! Physical contact was the best way to seduce a person! Just when she was indulging in her beautiful fantasy that she would be able to fall into the firm chest of this hunk, the man dodged her with a side-step. Her eyes widened; she was aghast. Before she could react, she fell headlong to the floor, looking like a mess. The butler, who was standing aside, struggled to hold back hisughter. Why is this image so delightful? Despite holding back hisughter, a peal of loud and unceremoniousughter was still heard! The two men turned to the direction of the voice, only to see Mu Huan standing at the doorway and convulsing withughter. It felt as if she was going to be breathless from all thatughing. ¡°Oh, my. Oh, my! Serves you right, you dummy! That¡¯s for seducing your brother-inw and for yourck of morals and shame! You deserved that fall!¡± cried the woman cheerfully as she pointed at her sister. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Is my wife drunk? Butler Lee: ¡°...¡± Is this our demure and adorable young mistress? Mu Kexin, looking all disheveled on the ground, practically went berserk at that. If not for her brother-inw still standing there, she would have long yelled back at her. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± she gritted out through clenched teeth. ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to kick you while you¡¯re down?¡± replied Mu Huan in an arrogant manner. She was indeed drunk. The former wanted to call her ¡°b*tch,¡± but at the thought of something, she immediately turned to the man, looking all pitiful. ¡°Brother-inw...¡± She reckoned that his earlier action was not deliberate, but rather, he had dodged her on instinct. Sweeping her a disdainful nce, he wanted to get the butler to send someone to drag her away when his wife approached and hugged him. The lingering alcohol smell on her made him furrow his brows. Just how much had she drunk? ¡°Mu Kexin, how disgusting of you to call him your brother-inw yet still want to climb into his bed! Why? Is it very exciting and stimting for you?¡± Besides her vicious stepmother, the person she hated the most was this half-sister of hers. Since their childhood days, thetter would always be snatching her belongings, and if she failed to get it, she would spoil the things that she liked. ¡°Brother-inw, look at Sis! This is how she¡¯s bullied me since our childhood days. I... I...¡± The other woman choked on her sobs. ¡°Mu Kexin, improve your acting if you want to pretend to look pitiful! Lin Qingya can shed tears in just three seconds, but look at yourself, your acting is so fake!¡± she sneered in disdain. Mu Kexin: ¡°...!!¡± Bao Junyan could not resist smiling slightly at the sight of Mu Huan, who was looking slightly adorable in her drunken state. Chapter 29: I Will Box You!

Chapter 29: I Will Box You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just then, she suddenly looped her hands around his neck and her legs around his as she struggled to climb up to reach his eye level. Seeing how tough the climb was for her, he gave her a helping hand by supporting her up. The woman even politely thanked him for that. The smile on his face deepened. When she finally felt herself on equal levels with him and she didn¡¯t need to raise her head to talk to him, a proud and satisfied smile bloomed across her face and she even wanted to hum a song and sway her head. It suddenly hit her right then that she had a purpose foring up. ¡°Hubby, you won¡¯t get seduced by her, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I told her, but she just won¡¯t give up despite knowing that you won¡¯t be interested in such a brainless and t-chested woman. Quick, repeat that to her so she can quickly give up and get lost instead of being a hindrance here!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The thinking process of drunkards was usually very fast. So, the moment the man agreed to it, she tilted her head in vexation. ¡°What if she still refuses to give up and leave after you tell her that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get people to send her away, no matter what.¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s awesome!¡± She immediately broke into a smile, which, however, quickly disappeared. Putting on a serious face, she added, ¡°You can¡¯t send her away now, though... otherwise, I can¡¯t ount for it...¡± From how the woman was still aware of all that in spite of her drunken state, it was apparent that her family had put immense pressure on her. His gaze turned cold a little. At that moment, she suddenly rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep... sleep...¡± And just like that, she fell asleep in just a matter of seconds. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± That speed! It was unknown when Mu Kexin had gotten to her feet, but she did not forget to seize the opportunity to say, ¡°Brother-inw, my sister loves to drink. Before she even reached the legal age, she was already hanging out in bars to drink alcohol. There were several asions when she¡ª¡± Before she couldplete what she wanted to say, she received a cold re from the man, which shook her so much she dared not go on. ¡°Get someone to send her back and tell the Mus that it¡¯s under my orders. Whoever dares say anything bad about my wife is as good as saying bad things about me!¡± ordered the man coldly. Thinking that she wanted to improve the rtionship with her family, he¡¯d given in to her and let her sister stay at his house for a month as he did not want to make things difficult for her. Now, however, it seemed like she was under a threat. It was out of fear that she was forced to agree to her sister moving in with them. He would like to see just how bold the Mu family was to actually threaten his wife when he got people to send the younger sister home! ¡°Yes!¡± Butler Lee immediately approached Mu Kexin. ¡°Ms. Mu, please.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! Brother-inw, what have I done wrong for you to be sending me away?! I¡ª¡± I can¡¯t leave like that! s, before she couldplete her sentence, her brother-inw had already carried her sister upstairs. He did not want this madwoman to rouse his sweetie pie from her sleep. When Mu Kexin continued moring that she refuses to leave, the butler got someone to forcibly drag her to the car and send her back to the Mus along with her packed luggage. The drunk Mu Huan, on the other hand, slept peacefully like a child, looking all obedient and lovely, until she suddenly woke up moring for water out of thirst. Her husband got up to pour her a cup of water, but she refused to drink it and wanted to eat ice cream instead. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t eat ice cream at night. It¡¯s bad for the teeth.¡± It took him some effort to help her brush her teeth before bed, so he did not want a repeat of that. Moreover, his obsessivepulsive disorder (OCD) made him unable to ept her going to bed without brushing her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll box you if you don¡¯t let me eat ice cream!¡± growled the woman as she struggled to sit up. Chapter 30: Untitled

Chapter 30: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But from Bao Junyan¡¯s perspective, her vicious expression seemed like that of a fierce little kitten trying to be adorably angry. There was no murderous aura around her at all, exuding only a kind of cuteness that made people want to pat her. ¡°Be good. Drink some water and go to sleep.¡± He patted her hair and tried to coax her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I want ice cream!¡± Mu Huan said determinedly. ¡°Be obedient!¡± Bao Junyan was used to others listening to him. He didn¡¯t know how to coax her any longer and, thus, he went back to beingmanding. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I want ice cream! Ice cream!¡± Bao Junyan rubbed his forehead. At this moment, the initially mad Mu Huan began to wail. ¡°I want to eat ice cream, I want to eat ice cream... You¡¯re a bad man for not letting me eat ice cream... Wu wu...¡± It wasn¡¯t a fake sob. She was really crying with tears rolling down her face. Those sparkling and translucent teardrops made Bao Junyan unable to remain heartless with her. He could only get someone to bring some ice cream over. Mu Huan smiled in satisfaction when she got to eat the ice cream she wanted. She was an adorable, lovely, and obedient girl once again. Mu Huan stopped eating midway as she swept her gaze over to him. ¡°Uncle, why are you such a busybody? Why did you have to be so nosy, stopping others from eating ice cream!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...!!!¡± Uncle? He was only 30! It was the prime age of men! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I am just telling the truth...¡± Mu Huan said as she paused for a moment, forgetting what she had wanted to say. Just as she was trying her hardest to think about what she wanted to say, the ice cream in her hands was taken away. ¡°You are telling the truth? Great!¡± Bao Junyanughed instead of getting angry. However, the drunk Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but feel cold and shiver at his smile. But she still insisted on wanting to eat it. ¡°Give me back my ice cream...¡± ¡°You still want it?¡± That low and attractive tone was like the seductive voice of Satan from hell. One would know that he was dangerous, yet couldn¡¯t reject the attraction. ¡°Yes.¡± ... Mu Huan constantly got woken up due to hunger because she was starved as a kid. When she gained the ability to take care of herself after she grew older, she would let herself suffer any sort of grievances except for hunger. When she was just a little hungry, she would eat something. This made her unable to bear even a little bit of hunger. Therefore, no matter how tired she was and howte she slept, the moment she was hungry, she would wake up. She turned in bed and got ready to wake up, only for her hand to touch a buff muscle wall. She was stunned for a moment before getting up instantly. Chapter 31: Do You Need Me to Help You Remember?

Chapter 31: Do You Need Me to Help You Remember?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao Junyan woke up at the same time as she did. When Mu Huan sat up and looked at him, he was coincidentally turning to look at her. There was a spark between them when their eyes locked. Every scene and every part ofst night continuously flooded back into Mu Huan¡¯s mind. She was momentarily dumbstruck, unsure of what to do. What the f*ck! Alcohol is truly poison to the organs! It is lethal! Lethal! What do I do? What do I do? After thinking about it for a while and noting up with an answer, she decided to just lie back down on the bed with a plop. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, as if what she did earlier was just her sleepwalking. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan turned around, hoping to go back to sleep and to not wake up until Bao Junyan had left the room. However, her stomach couldn¡¯t take it any longer; it began to growl in hunger. She hated it! She hated her disappointing stomach so much! In the silent room, the rumbles of her stomach were louder than ever. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, get up and eat.¡± Bao Junyan let out augh. Mu Huan pretended she couldn¡¯t hear him and that she didn¡¯t exist. However, she was instantly picked up by Bao Junyan. ¡°Do you need me to help you put on your clothes?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She knew that there was no way she could escape. ¡°Hubby... Last night, what happened?.... I don¡¯t remember... I think I was ckout drunk...¡± Bao Junyan thought that his little wife was terrible at lying. She was obviously revealing what she had wanted to hide. ¡°Do you need me to help you remember?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Men! Why would you make things difficult for your obedient and beloved wife! ¡°Wake up and have breakfast.¡± Bao Junyan released her and got out of bed. Mu Huan raised her head in astonishment. Was he letting her off just like that? Why was he suddenly being so nice? Bao Junyan stared at her stunned face before caressing her head. ¡°Get up soon.¡± With that, he left for the bathroom. Mu Huan looked at his back in shock. Last night, she... When she thought about what she saidst night, shey back down and hid under the nkets. She should just suffocate herself to death! At the entrance of the bathroom, Bao Junyan turned around at the sound, only to see her hiding. ¡°Next time, you are not allowed to drink so much.¡± Since it was her first time making such a mistake, he would let her off this time. Hearing this, Mu Huan instantly replied, ¡°I swear! I promise! I won¡¯t do this again anymore!¡± Next time, she would never drink so much again even if she was beaten to death! In the dining room. Mu Huan could see the love in Butler Lee¡¯s eyes when he looked at her. She couldn¡¯t really handle it. When she thought about what she had donest night when she was drunk, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cover her face and find a ce to hide. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Bao Junyan asked as he saw how she wasn¡¯t eating. ¡°Hungry... Hungry...¡± Mu Huan hurriedly lowered her head and ate. Bao Junyan had an important meeting this morning. Therefore, he left for thepany without waiting for Mu Huan to finish breakfast. When Mu Huan was done, she realized that something seemed off. She thought for a while before realizing what was odd. ¡°Butler Lee, why didn¡¯t I see my little sistering down for breakfast?¡± Mu Kexin wanted to butter up to Bao Junyan so much and was such a shameless figure. She wouldn¡¯t have given a sh*t and missed this chance of eating with Bao Junyan after what Mu Huan had drunkenly saidst night! ¡°Young Master sent her back.¡± ¡°Sent her back? When was this?!¡± Mu Huan stood up in shock. ¡°Last night, when you were sleeping on Young Master¡¯s shoulder, Young Master had asked us to send her back,¡± Butler Lee replied in a detailed manner. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± D*mn it! D*mn it! Next time, she would chop her hand off if she was to ever drink again! Chapter 32: Conflict

Chapter 32: Conflict

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry. Young Master has already told your family that it was he who sent her back.¡± The hidden meaning behind Butler Lee¡¯s words was that she didn¡¯t have to worry as Bao Junyan was here to support her. Mu Huan caught it, but... Her temple began to throb in pain. In the afternoon, Mu Huan received a call from the hospital, asking her to rush down. Mu Huan immediately dashed to the hospital. The Mu family operated hospitals, and the best one in Yun Cheng belonged to the Mu family. Mu Huan¡¯s granny was currently receiving treatment from this hospital. When she had reached the hospital and saw her stepmother, Bai Xuexian, and Mu Kexin in her granny¡¯s hospital ward, her eyes darkened. She knew that they were here to settle scores with her over Mu Kexin being chased out. Mu Kexin had her mother with her. Therefore, she was even more rampant. ¡°Mu Huan, you b*tch! Let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t have you dead by today!¡± With that, she raised her hand and tried to p Mu Huan with it. Mu Huan caught her wrist with a strong grip, causing Mu Kexin to scream in pain. ¡°Mom! Mom, save me!¡± However, Bai Xuexian did not berate Mu Huan and red at Mu Kexin instead. Before Mu Huan arrived, she had already talked things out with her, yet she was still so impulsive at the sight of Mu Huan! If she didn¡¯t let her suffer a little pain, she wouldn¡¯t learn how to control herself! ¡°Mom...¡± Mu Kexin realized that she had been impulsive once again. Seeing that she had figured out her mistake, Bai Xuexian stared at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you want to check on Granny first?¡± Mu Huan released Mu Kexin and looked at the hospital bed. It had a ss pane separating her from it. She saw her granny with tubes all over her body and a doctor standing by her side. Right at this moment, Bai Xuexian gave a look to the doctor, who instantly removed one of the tubes from her granny¡¯s body. Her granny, who was lying peacefully on the bed, suddenly began to let out hurried breaths. The machines monitoring her began to let out emergency noises. ¡°Granny!¡± Mu Huan was desperate to rush inside, but the door was locked. No matter how much she banged on the door, it didn¡¯t budge one bit. Her eyes began to turn red as she turned around hurriedly, looking like a demon that just walked out of hell. ¡°Bai Xuexian, I will make sure to bury all of you with my granny if anything were to happen to her! I will kill all of you! I will really kill all of you!¡± She would really kill them! She would bring them all to hell! ¡°I know you would, and I know you are capable of making that happen. You could even kill me right now. But do you really want us to bury you and your granny? Are we really that worth it?¡± Bai Xuexian raised her eyebrows. Right now, they were trying to see who could be more merciless. If Mu Huan was heartless enough, she would watch her granny die in front of her before taking her revenge on them. But she wasn¡¯t. She would never want to see her granny pass away like that. Mu Huan red at Bai Xuexian. She suddenly had a thousand impulses inside of her. She wanted to dash forward and beat this malicious woman to death. However, she eventually controlled herself. It was like Bai Xuexian said, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her granny die like that no matter what. Especially since her granny had just undergone surgery. The experts from America said that the probability of her granny recovering was 90 percent. Bai Xuexian smiled at her coldly, hinting to the doctor to attach the tube back in. Mu Huan¡¯s granny¡¯s breathing quickly stabilized as shey quietly on the bed. It seemed as if she was asleep and was about to wake up any time soon. ¡°Do you want that to happen again?¡± Bai Xuexian looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 33: Devastating Costs

Chapter 33: Devastating Costs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Your granny is now in her recovery stages. If she were to be deprived of oxygen once more, it would cause irreversible damage to her brain. She might never be able to regain her consciousness in the future.¡± Bai Xuexian was a doctor and currently the director of this hospital. ¡°So, will you beg for it to not happen again?¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists even tighter than before, her veins almost protruding out of her skin. A long momentter... ¡°Please, please do not do it again. I beg you...¡± ¡°Do you beg people like that? How did I teach you to beg in the past? Have you forgotten?¡± Bai Xuexian elegantly raised her leg as she looked at Mu Huan coldly. A girl who didn¡¯t have anything dared to defy her and touch her daughter just because she finally had a little power? She was truly gutsy! Mu Huan clenched her fists so tightly that her entire body began to tremble slightly. ¡°I¡¯m usually a good mother. If you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ll teach you once more.¡± With just one nce from Bai Xuexian, the bodyguards dressed in ck and standing by the side kicked Mu Huan¡¯s leg harshly, causing her to fall on her knees in front of Bai Xuexian. Bai Xuexian looked at Mu Huan as she smiled in a taunting manner. ¡°So what if you¡¯re good at fighting?¡± Would she dare to move and attack her? Mu Huan tightened her fists. Due to the extreme pressure, they almost turned greenish-purple. ¡°Mom.¡± Mu Kexin looked at Bai Xuexian, eager to personally teach Mu Huan a lesson. ¡°Go ahead. This is the right time. Next time, don¡¯t ever let me see you making such an impulsive mistake again!¡± Bai Xuexian said to Mu Kexin in disappointment. The moment she received Bai Xuexian¡¯s approval, Mu Kexin instantly walked up to the front. She was about to p Mu Huan across the face, but she suddenly remembered something. Bai Xuexian told her not to hit Mu Huan¡¯s face as there shouldn¡¯t be any visible injuries. Therefore, she gave Mu Huan a harsh kick. ¡°B*tch! Come on, be aggressive! Be aggressive again!¡± ¡°You are nothing at all. A useless piece of trash. How dare you mock me and throw vegetables at me! I¡¯m asking you to be aggressive! Come on, touch me if you dare!¡± ¡°What did you sayst time? That you would pour hot oil on me and leave me disfigured? I should be saying these words to you! B*tch, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are still a little useful right now, I would pour hot oil all over you!¡± Mu Kexin was ready to kick her a few more times. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Bai Xuexian said to stop her. Mu Huan was still Mrs. Bao right now. If there were any injuries on her and they were discovered by Bao Junyan, the gains would not make up for the losses. Mu Kexin retreated reluctantly. Bai Xuexian walked forward and stared at Mu Huan. ¡°Now, have you realized how stupid you¡¯ve acted?¡± All these years, she thought that Mu Huan was useless. Therefore, she let her roam outside freely. She never expected that her wings would harden after growing up, to the point that she dared toy a hand on her daughter! Mu Huan didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t say anything either. It was just like how she was in the past when she was being humiliated, beaten, and scolded. She wouldn¡¯t move an inch. Bai Xuexian smiled when she saw her acting this way. No matter how old she got and how much she tried to transform herself 72 times like the Monkey King, Mu Huan would never be able to escape her fingertips. Handling her was as easy as a flip of her hand! She didn¡¯t know that Mu Huan was no longer the young and powerless girl that she once was. She was going to pay the devastating costs of what she had done today! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but you have to give up your position and let Kexin marry Bao Junyan. If not, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing these things a few more times!¡± A lowly person like her didn¡¯t deserve to have someone like Bao Junyan! Chapter 34: Reasons for My Disliking of You

Chapter 34: Reasons for My Disliking of You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When her mother-inw pushed open the door to see her granddaughter looking all disheveled and kneeling on the ground, she frowned and asked sternly, ¡°Xuexian, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Why are you here, Mom?¡± The arrogant queen-like woman immediately became a meek daughter-inw before the elderly woman. Her mother-inw gave her face, so she was let off lightly with just a re. Trailing behind the former was Mu Dongsheng, who could not help but get angry when he saw his daughter¡¯s disheveled state. ¡°Bai Xuexian, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you treat Xiao Huan like this?!¡± She was his biological daughter, after all! ¡°Don¡¯t get all riled up, Hubby. It¡¯s all for her own good. Children are just like trees, and only with pruning will they grow into trees of great height,¡± she gently cooed. ¡°Still, that¡¯s not how you should educate her! Don¡¯t ever let me see you bullying Xiao Huan again!¡± From how she took his daughter in hand, it was obvious that she had no regard for him at all! He shot his wife a fierce re before helping his daughter up. Bai Xuexian scoffed as she watched him from behind, not at all taking his threat seriously. That useless husband of hers would not be able to do anything to her since she had the tacit consent of his mother. After helping Mu Huan up, he turned to the bodyguards beside them and shouted, ¡°What are you all doing there?! Hurry and go prepare a set of clean clothes for your young missy!¡± No one moved, though. It was only after his mother gave a signal that someone went out to prepare the clothes. Despite being his mother¡¯s only son, he had no authority nor power in the family at all. Hence, what he hated the most was having others look down on him. ¡°Dad, why are you always so protective of her?! She was the one who bullied me first!¡± Mu Kexin shot back at her father in indignation. She could not stand seeing him treating her sister well. ¡°Bullied you? You must¡¯ve sought trouble with her first!¡± He knew the characters of his daughters. The former had more to say about that but was stopped by her mother. ¡°Mom, I still have something on.¡± Thetter turned to the matriarch. ¡°Go.¡± The elder Mrs. Mu waved them away. After the bodyguard came back with the clean clothes, she got her granddaughter to go change into them first before having a talk with her. Mu Huan silently received the clothes and stepped into the bathroom. This hospital belonged to the Mus. They previously arranged for her granny to stay in a VIP ward, which came with aplete set of facilities, in order to get her obediently married to Bao Junyan. As soon as she entered the bathroom, the old woman turned to her son. ¡°Do you know what you should be sayingter?¡± Thetter drooped his head in response. ¡°Yes.¡± Satisfied with that answer, she sat silently on the sofa and got some shut-eye while she waited for her granddaughter toe out. It was only when Mu Huan did that she opened her eyes again. ¡°Do you want to continue living such a life?¡± The indifferent young woman only quietly stood rooted to the spot, which made the former, who had seen and experienced all kinds of storms, unable to tell what was actually on her mind. ¡°Come, sit here,¡± said her grandma, who stood up and pulled her over to the sofa. She remained silent as she let the olddy did what she wanted to her. ¡°Xiao Huan, do you know why, despite you and Kexin both being my granddaughters, I dislike only you?¡± That question seeded in capturing her attention. She looked up at her with emotion-filled eyes. She was curious to know the answer to that. Why did her grandma prefer her half-sister when the former treated her pretty well when she was young? Had she done something wrong? ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t like your granny ¡ª no, I hate her. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like you and your mother as well,¡± the elder Mrs. Mu frankly confessed. ¡°Why?¡± Having no clue what caused her grandma¡¯s sudden dislike of her, she had reckoned that it was because of her traditional mindset of valuing males. Since Bai Xuexian gave birth to a boy, she, therefore, preferred Mu Kexin and ignored the abuse she received in the hands of her stepmother. s, never in her wildest imagination did she expect the answer to be her granny! Chapter 35: Cherish This Opportunity

Chapter 35: Cherish This Opportunity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Your grandfather and I were childhood friends whose families were close friends with each other. Everyone thought us to be a couple and assumed that we would eventually get married. However, because he ended up falling for your granny, I became an abandoned and disgraced woman in the eyes of others!¡± Being the sole daughter and heir of her family, the elder Mrs. Mu grew up to be a verypetitive person with high self-esteem. The indignation over having her crush falling for a woman who was not her match in all aspects got her hating her love rival¡¯s guts. Being a shrewd woman, however, she silently endured through it, went on to be friends with her crush, and maintained a good rtionship between both families. Sheter got her only son to marry their sole daughter, rob them of their assets, and destroy the lifetime happiness of their precious daughter. Even so, it did not appease her. She wanted the woman to lead an even more miserable life. Hence, she could not bear seeing her granddaughter being so concerned about her granny. Of course, despite her not spilling everything out, Mu Huan somehow managed to guess it. This made her ascertain even more that her grandma, being the horrifying and scheming person that she was, had her motives for saying all these things to her. It was just as expected. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to tell you is that I didn¡¯t hate you without any reason. Despite my reluctance to do so, I can¡¯t control my emotions. I¡¯ve never met anyone else who had brought such great shame to me other than your granny.¡± There was some truth to the olddy¡¯s words, though. She had once tried to treat this granddaughter a little better since they were blood-rted, after all. However... ¡°You¡¯re ultimately still my granddaughter, though. If possible, I¡¯d like for you to lead a better life, too...¡± ¡°Please cut to the chase, Grandma,¡± she interrupted, not at all wanting to hear the former persuading her through their blood rtions. ¡°I know you¡¯re working hard to save enough money to move to another city with your granny.¡± To control this granddaughter of hers, she, of course, needed to know all about her. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll bring her to the Imperial Capital?¡± Mu Huan kept mum. ¡°You chose pretty well. Not only is it your granny¡¯s hometown, but it¡¯s also the city with the best medical facilities.¡± The elderly woman paused there for a little. ¡°Since you want to let your granny lead a better life, you¡¯d surely notpromise on the medical facilities and stay in a rental home lest she finds herself a burden and does foolish things. For her health, you¡¯d want to stay somewhere closer to the hospital. s, house prices there are sky-high; even the simplest suite would require tens of millions of yuan, what more in a neighborhood close to the hospital! ¡°No matter how capable you are, you¡¯re only still a student, however. How long will it take you to earn that sum of money? Plus, lots of money is needed for her medical expenses. Your monthly expenses are only likely to increase, never decreasing. In this case, how hard must you work to save up enough money?¡± What she said were just cruel facts that Mu Huan had to face. ¡°And that¡¯s only in the case that I don¡¯t seek trouble with you. Should I not let you off, do you think you¡¯ll remain fine by just leaving this ce with your granny? Stop indulging in your fantasies, child. ¡°If I truly don¡¯t want both of you leading good lives, it¡¯s useless no matter where you run off to!¡± She clenched her fists tightly in herps. Reaching out, her grandma held her fists and lightly caressed them. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity now, child, so that you don¡¯t have to slog so hard to give your granny a good life. This is also on ount of our blood rtions; you have to cherish this opportunity.¡± Chapter 36: Give You What You Want the Most

Chapter 36: Give You What You Want the Most

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°An opportunity?¡± Mu Huan cocked a brow at that. Now they were talking. ¡°Twenty million. If you can help drug Bao Junyan so that he¡¯d spend a night with Kexin, then divorce him after that, I¡¯ll give you 20 million yuan for you to leave with your granny. From then on, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Mus again! ¡°I know that¡¯s what you want the most.¡± That was true, but... She did not need her charity for that! Unable to outright refuse her grandma, she posed a question at her, instead. ¡°Why do you think that he¡¯ll definitely marry her after sleeping with her?¡± The old woman was not stupid enough to assume that she could force the man into marrying her youngest granddaughter. Since she had so surely offered her such favorable conditions, she must have a surefire reason for him to do so. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°How is it not? If you fail, then I, who¡¯s in charge of drugging him, will surely get into hot soup.¡± ¡°I cherish my life even more so than you do yours. How will I dare to scheme against Bao Junyan if I don¡¯t have a hundred percent sess rate?¡± Being distrustful of her, the old woman naturally would not tell her what she had in hand. Her eyes drooped at that. It looks like Grandma truly has a trump card in hand. What can it be, though? No matter how hard she cracked her head over it, she just could not imagine what her grandmother could possibly have in hand such that she would so boldly scheme against her husband. One should know that the status disparity between the Mus and the Baos were as great as heaven and earth! The man could easily crush them with just a finger. What did she have that could force the powerful man into marrying her sister? ¡°I understand you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll renege on my promise. Why don¡¯t we do this? As long as you agree to my proposal, I¡¯ll give you half the amount beforehand while the bnce will be ced with your father. He¡¯ll surely give it to you once the matter is settled.¡± Mu Dongsheng hastily nodded his head right away. ¡°Xiao Huan, rest assured, I¡¯ll hand you that sum of money! You just need to listen and give your grandmother your promise!¡± She looked at her father. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. Once you promise this to her, you can lead the life you want with that money afterward!¡± Suddenly recalling something, he continued, ¡°You also don¡¯t have to worry about your studies. Your grandma has found you a ce at the Imperial Capital University. By then, all you¡¯ll need to do is to transfer to your preferred faculty!¡± She then silently let her eyes droop. ¡°Xiao Huan, you have a full 24 hours to think about it. I want your answer tomorrow, noter than that.¡± With that, her grandmother stood up and left after giving her father an eye-signal. With his mother¡¯s departure, Mu Dongsheng felt more rxed. ¡°Xiao Huan, quickly agree to it, and then take the money and leave. Otherwise, there¡¯s no telling how Bai Xuexian is going to torment your granny!¡± Seeing how his daughter, who was capable of fighting, let herself get beaten up, he knew that that woman must have threatened her with her granny. ¡°Dad, do you know why Grandma is so sure that Bao Junyan will marry Kexin?¡± ¡°How would I know that?!¡± The man truly knew nothing about it. He was only responsible for acting ording to his mother¡¯s orders. She was at loss for words as she regarded her father. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any hesitation. Just give Grandma your promise! Weren¡¯t you tearfully begging me not to let you marry Bao Junyan back then? Now that you have a chance to leave him, with a huge sum of money on top of that, why are you still hesitating? ¡°This is all for your own good!¡± ¡°How much will Grandma give you in return for my promise?¡± For my own good? Ha ha... Chapter 37: The Only Way Out

Chapter 37: The Only Way Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Five million. Xiao Huan, as long you agree to it, I can give you a one-million cut from it. With twenty-one million yuan in total, you¡¯ll still have plenty left after buying a house. You¡¯ll be able to lead your life however you want!¡± The man showed no signs of embarrassment at having been seen through by his daughter. As Mu Huan looked at him, she suddenly felt a helpless urge to cry. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, Dad! No matter how hard I pleaded with you back then, you refused to render me any help despite my strong reluctance to marry Bao Junyan. Now that I have nothing left, however, you¡¯re colluding with them to get me to push Bao Junyan into Mu Kexin¡¯s hands!¡± Before her marriage, all she wanted was to move into another city, far away from the Mus, to seek treatment for her granny after saving up enough money for her medical expenses. Knowing the difficult position her father was in, she dared not borrow too much from him ¡ª just a mere 50 grand. However, he refused to lend it to her! Hisck of speaking rights in the family aside, 50,000 was only two days¡¯ worth of allowance for him... ¡°Have you ever considered my position and interest at all? Just what do you all treat me as? Am I a doll for you all to manipte?! ¡°What¡¯s more, Bao Junyan is Mu Kexin¡¯s brother-inw. Just because she shamelessly wants to marry him, you all are now forcing me to divorce him, drug him, and let her bed him! Have you no sense of shame or self-respect?¡± Mu Dongsheng, despite finding it immoral, was helpless about it, though! Hence, he could only summon his courage to say, ¡°Xiao Huan, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to help you back then. I couldn¡¯t do so at all! You know how it is like in the family; I need to ask for money from your grandma. That bit of money isn¡¯t enough for me to spend, let alone help you!¡± Exasperation shot through her as she looked at him and scoffed at herself for actually hoping that her father would somehow think about her interest. Even when she was just a child, he, for fear that his mother would not give him an allowance, turned a blind eye to her abuse and only asked that his wife not do that in front of him. She should not have harbored any hopes about him since then. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to do so, your grandma will find other ways to it. By then, you¡¯ll get nothing at all! Just obediently listen to her like I do, alright? ¡°You know how she¡¯s like. She surely won¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. If you provoke her, the one who will be suffering is your granny!¡± Even without his reminder, Mu Huan was well aware of it. Still, she would not submit to her just like that! She was not a doll that they could manipte at their disposal! ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯ll be forced to do so anyway. Bai Xuexian will surely threaten you with your granny¡¯s life. However, by agreeing to it, not only will you get money, but your granny¡¯s safety will also be guaranteed. Her surgery was very sessful. So, as long as she wakes up, she¡¯ll eventually recover. Think about it, could you bear to and feel assured leaving her in Bai Xuexian¡¯s hands? ¡°Honestly speaking, you don¡¯t have a choice here. What your grandma is giving you is your only way out!¡± At the mention of her grandma, Mu Huan thought that she was truly a scheming and maniptive person. She had never once abused her, but she would ignore the abuse she received from her stepmother. Even now, knowing that her daughter-inw would surely teach her a lesson, not only did she not put a stop to it beforehand, but rather, she even deliberately allowed the former to do so. It was all for the sake of instilling fear in her and letting her know that she could only do as she said. With drooping eyes, she clenched her hands tightly and ruminated for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll give Grandma an answer tomorrow at this time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you answer it now?¡± The man was afraid to hear his mother scolding him useless, so he wanted an answer from her right now. Her gaze turned slightly icy as she looked up. He swiftly took on a pitiful tone. ¡°Xiao Huan, can you bear to let me get scolded by your grandma?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± No wonder people said that one must never marry a mommy¡¯s boy. It was true, indeed! It was especially so in the case of her father, who dared not disobey his mother¡¯s words at all cost and was still at her mercy despite his age! Chapter 38: The Poor Wretch of the Mu Family

Chapter 38: The Poor Wretch of the Mu Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the most prosperous belt of the Yun City center stood a tall skyscraper, which was the headquarters of the Bao Group. ¡°Boss, I heard that you skipped work yesterday to apany sister-inw to go shopping and that you even brought home almost the entire shopping mall!¡± said Gong Zeye excitedly. Bao Junyan swept him an aloof side-nce. ¡°It looks like you like her a lot!¡± The former blinked his eyes flirtatiously at him and then, as if a huge weight had been lifted off of his chest, added, ¡°We were all very worried that you¡¯d never like someone else and get into a rtionship ever again! I didn¡¯t expect our sister-inw to be such a charming person! ¡°Your taste in women, however, seemed very different from before! You used to like women who are morous, proud, confident, andpetitive, but now, you prefer the obedient and cutie type. ¡°Speaking of which, we received quite a shock when you picked the poor wretch of the Mu family. Her status was the lowest among all those socialites there.¡± ¡°The poor wretch of the Mu family?¡± He lifted his head at that. ¡°Yup. You were living in the Imperial Capital previously, so you don¡¯t know about the family matter of that poor wretch, no, sister-inw. ¡°At the age of ten, after she got a stepmother, her glorious status of being the young missy and the only heir of the Mu family was stripped and she became a Cindere. That stepmother is truly wicked, indeed. Not only did she not treat sister-inw well, but she was even kicked out of the house pennilesster on.¡± His forehead creased. ¡°Where¡¯s her father and grandma?¡± ¡°Her father is a notorious coward; in modern day¡¯s words, a mommy¡¯s boy who listens to everything his mother says. The matriarch prefers male descendants, and his newly wedded wife gave birth to a son. ¡°It¡¯s all good now, though. Now that she¡¯s married to you, her family is surely fawning over her and regretful of their past actions.¡± After Gong Zeye left, he thought about how his wife allowed her sister to move in with them despite her reluctance. This probably meant that she was currently still under the mercy of her family. At the thought of how he got someone to send Mu Kexin back homest night... He picked up his phone to give Mu Huan a call. The woman had just left the hospital when she saw his iing call. It was only after taking several deep breaths and buying herself an ice cream from a nearby store that she answered her phone. ¡°Where are you at? Why did you take so long to answer the call?¡± the man questioned with a frown. She licked a mouthful of the ice cream. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the phone ringing. I was buying ice cream just moments ago.¡± He heard her licking the ice cream from the other end. ¡°...¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me, Hubby?¡± ¡°Did your family make things difficult for you after I got someone to send your sister home?¡± ¡°They¡¯re feeling a little disgruntled, but it¡¯s not like they can do anything about it! You¡¯re the one who had her sent home, after all! Thank you, Hubby!¡± From her voice, it did not sound like she had been bullied by her family in any way. Instead, she seemed to be very proud and high-spirited. ¡°I¡¯ll be back homete tonight, so you can just go to bed early.¡± Needing time to think about her uing course of action tonight, she, therefore, asked, ¡°My best friend had a break-up and is crying buckets. Can I go to her ce tonight tofort her?¡± The man instinctively disliked having her stay out overnight. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. I need to be by her side at moments like this. Please? Pretty please...?¡± He found himself unable to say no to her coy pleading. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Her initially energetic voice, at the end of the call, immediately deted and became filled with lethargy. Even though she had her favorite albeit melted ice cream in hand, she had no desire to eat it. ================================================================ Dear Readers, As everyone is aware, we¡¯re currently releasing two tranted novels per week. Due to our trantion budget, we can only publish approximately 104 tranted novels per year. However, in our bank of over a million Chinese novels, there are arge number of hidden gems of tranted novels that haven¡¯t been selected. As a result, we n to release the ¡®Trial Read System¡¯ to publish more Chinese tranted novels for everyone with out limited budget. Here are the specifics: Webnovel will beunching this new system where 60 chapters of a novel will be tranted, like a teaser, of which chapters 1~39 will be free to read whilst the rest up to chapter 60 will be paid. We will review the date of these novels within a 1 month cycle, and hopefully shorter in the future, and with the results we will decide weather the novel will continue to be tranted or continue being observed for further results. As for selected novels, we will do our best to reinstate their trantions within a month. All locked chapters won¡¯t be affected by this. If there is no way we can continue tranting a novel, all coins and fast pass spent in unlocking the chapters for this novel shall we returned to the reader within a month whilst the chapters for that book remains unlocked. Regrettably, although the Trial Read System can help us provide even more novels for everyone, it will inevitably mean that even more novels will be discontinued. If everyone wishes for their favourite tranted novels to continue, please subscribe to chapters and support the novels that you love. If you have a better suggestion and/or advice regarding our ¡®Trial Read System¡¯ or anything else regarding our current methods, please do share! We wee all your valued suggestions! We will strive to continue optimising and developing the Trial Read trantions for your pleasure! Many thanks, Webnovel =================================================================== The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover before 23:59 on February 15th. Coins and Fast Pass for unlocking books that haven¡¯t been selected in this issue will be returned to your ount by February 15, 23:59 (GMT+8). Chapter 39: There Is Something Going On

Chapter 39: There Is Something Going On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the barbecue store... ¡°What the f*ck! That Bai Xuexian ought to go to hell when she dies!¡± Li Meng expressed her indignation after hearing Mu Huan¡¯s story. ¡°Well, she ought to go to hell right now!¡± The moment Mu Huan thought of how Bai Xuexian had arranged for someone to remove her granny¡¯s oxygen tube, her eyes red red with fury. As her granny¡¯s health deteriorated in thest few years, she¡¯d been too busy trying to make enough money to support the three of them to recall the past. As a result, she¡¯d almost forgotten what a vicious woman she was. She thought that as long as she remained useful to her grandma after getting married to Bao Junyan, her grandma would continue to give the best treatment to her granny and that she could use this chance to fortify her position. However, with Bai Xuexian now in the picture, her granny would be in danger at any time. She had no time to tarry! ¡°That¡¯s right, she ought to go to hell now!¡± Li Meng nodded in agreement. ¡°But, Xiao Huan, what can we do right now? No matter what, I think it¡¯s best to agree to your grandma¡¯s terms. If not, your granny would be in grave danger if she fell into the hands of Bai Xuexian!¡± At least by agreeing to her grandma¡¯s condition, Mu Huan could still receive some money. If not, Bai Xuexian would take her granny¡¯s life and still force the granddaughter to abide by her terms. ¡°What does my grandma have on hand that makes her so certain that Bao Junyan would not only not get mad after being tricked, but also even marry Mu Kexin willingly?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important now is the choice that you are going to make.¡± ¡°No, this is very important!¡± She shook her head in disagreement. Knowing what cards her grandma had in hand would determine how she could retaliate. ¡°What¡¯s the importance? Your choice is the most important thing right now! Your grandma is giving you only a day to consider, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to choose from the options they give me. I¡¯ll fight back!¡± Not only would she stop being ckmailed, but she would also fight back and repay their ruthlessness! Just when her buddy was about to ask her how she intended to retaliate, she stood up abruptly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Bao family tonight instead of to your ce!¡± ¡°Why...¡± Before her good friend could finish her words, she took off in a hurry. At the Bao household... ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± The man looked rather unhappily at Butler Lee as thetter approached him. For a brief moment, the butler felt despised. ¡°Madam has called earlier. She will be staying over at her friend¡¯s ce tonight.¡± ¡°Eh,¡± he replied with indifference and proceeded upstairs to his room. Without his dear wife to hug, he headed for the study room instead of the bedroom. He was preupied with his work when he heard knockings on the door, and then a furry head popped through the gap between the door frame. ¡°Hubby, am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask now?¡± he asked with a raised brow. She had already interrupted his work. She smiled and brought in a tray of coffee for him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to stay over at your friend¡¯s ce tonight?¡± ¡°My friend is fine now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back.¡± She served him the coffee with her head bowed. ¡°Oh.¡± After spouting an acknowledgment nonchntly, he turned his attention back to his work again. With his head buried in the pile of work, he did not seem interested to continue their casual conversation. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask you about it.¡± She had a purpose for interrupting him, so even if he was not keen to talk, she had to push ahead with her agenda, still. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked as he looked up. ¡°You know, am I correct to say that every parent will want their children to marry well?¡± ¡°You can tell me directly what you have in mind.¡± ¡°Eh, I find this issue strange: for someone with your status, surely, your parents must have wanted you to marry a girl from a well-to-do family, so why did they allow you to marry someone like me with a lowly status?¡± From what she could see, the only way to make this man marry her sister was to have his parents exert pressure on him. If so, did this mean that her grandma had some form of special rtionship with his parents? Was this the reason she was selected as well? ¡°I¡¯m the decision-maker when ites to my personal affairs.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She gave an awkward smile after some time. ¡°I thought the reason for our smooth marriage was because my grandma had a special rtionship with your parents.¡± Just when she thought she could not dig any more information from him, he told her: ¡°My parents had nothing to do with you getting married into our family. However, my dad did have some interaction with your grandma.¡± ================================================================ Dear Readers, As everyone is aware, we¡¯re currently releasing two tranted novels per week. Due to our trantion budget, we can only publish approximately 104 tranted novels per year. However, in our bank of over a million Chinese novels, there are arge number of hidden gems of tranted novels that haven¡¯t been selected. As a result, we n to release the ¡®Trial Read System¡¯ to publish more Chinese tranted novels for everyone with out limited budget. Here are the specifics: Webnovel will beunching this new system where 60 chapters of a novel will be tranted, like a teaser, of which chapters 1~39 will be free to read whilst the rest up to chapter 60 will be paid. We will review the date of these novels within a 1 month cycle, and hopefully shorter in the future, and with the results we will decide weather the novel will continue to be tranted or continue being observed for further results. As for selected novels, we will do our best to reinstate their trantions within a month. All locked chapters won¡¯t be affected by this. If there is no way we can continue tranting a novel, all coins and fast pass spent in unlocking the chapters for this novel shall we returned to the reader within a month whilst the chapters for that book remains unlocked. Regrettably, although the Trial Read System can help us provide even more novels for everyone, it will inevitably mean that even more novels will be discontinued. If everyone wishes for their favourite tranted novels to continue, please subscribe to chapters and support the novels that you love. If you have a better suggestion and/or advice regarding our ¡®Trial Read System¡¯ or anything else regarding our current methods, please do share! We wee all your valued suggestions! We will strive to continue optimising and developing the Trial Read trantions for your pleasure! Many thanks, Webnovel =================================================================== The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover before 23:59 on February 15th. Coins and Fast Pass for unlocking books that haven¡¯t been selected in this issue will be returned to your ount by February 15, 23:59 (GMT+8). Chapter 40: Would You Still Want Me When I’m No Longer a Dutiful Wife?

Chapter 40: Would You Still Want Me When I¡¯m No Longer a Dutiful Wife?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing this surprised her. Was the reason for her grandma¡¯s confidence in her demands because of her special rtionship with Bao Junyan¡¯s dad? But immediately, she quipped, ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t be the case. If my grandma was really on good terms with your father, then she would have used this opportunity to let her own granddaughter be selected instead of forcing me to attend the ceremony!¡± Which was the cause of all these troubles now. ¡°So you were forced to attend my matchmaking ceremony?¡± Was this the reason for her good behavior that night, where she sat quietly in a corner, disying no effort to fight for his affection? That was to say that she was not a quiet and respectful girl by nature, and she was merely behaving in that manner because she was reluctant toe in the first ce. Was that the case? She looked down. ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! She had voiced out the suspicion in her mind unconsciously! He pulled her to sit on hisp, then his slender finger tipped her chin up so she could look him in the eyes. ¡°Are you so afraid of me because you didn¡¯t wish to marry me?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How was she going to answer him? He did not press her for an answer. Realizing that she might have been forced to attend his bride-picking ceremony, he asked, ¡°Do you want to get back at them for what they did to you?¡± She deliberated for a while and decided that he should not get involved. ¡°I¡¯d like to settle my problems with my family by myself...¡± His eyes turned darker and more pensive when he heard that. ¡°Alright, but you must remember this: as long as I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone.¡± She was touched by his words. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± He was one with a lofty status, yet he was willing to respect her and even to be her support. She knew there was nothing she could do to repay his kindness except to safeguard his chastity! She would not allow Mu Kexin to desecrate him in any way! Hence, they returned to the initial topic once more. ¡°Hubby, what do you think of your father¡¯s rtionship with my grandma? Can this rtionship force you to marry Mu Kexin?¡± ¡°Why do you ask this all of a sudden? Did your grandma say something to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my grandma but Mu Kexin. She was so self-assured when she said that, which got me worried.¡± She looked down as she spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. This is not possible.¡± No one could force him to marry anyone he did not want to. ¡°Then, what kind of rtionship does your father have with my grandma?¡± What kind of a strange rtionship was this? ¡°I did question my father once, but he didn¡¯t give me an answer.¡± When he registered his marriage with Mu Huan, his father had told him that since the girl was from the Mu family, he would ept the arrangement. He then asked his dad if he had some dealings with the Mu family, to which his father replied that he knew Matriarch Mu. However, when he decided to probe further, just so he¡¯d know how to treat his wife¡¯s family in the future, his father kept mum and only reminded him to treat his wife well. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± The only clue had gone cold now. He reached out to caress her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. As long as you remain a dutiful wife, you¡¯ll keep your status as Mrs. Bao.¡± His only requirement for her was to be obedient and dutiful. ¡°Then, would you still want me when I¡¯m no longer a dutiful wife?¡± If this was the case, then she had to be prepared to create havoc when it was time for her to leave him! ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to be dutiful.¡± His life had been nicely nned out, and one of the rules was to have an obedient wife. This rule must not be overturned. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Does that mean that creating a din may not work? ¡°What if I have an affair outside?¡± Since they were already on this topic, she might as well ask a few more questions for future nning. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°How about smoking?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chapter 41: Buy Buy Buy

Chapter 41: Buy Buy Buy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What if I be mad about money, buying things every single day?¡± ¡°Buy whatever you like.¡± ¡°What if I am not filial to your parents, or am disobedient toward them?¡± ¡°If you have the guts to do so.¡± ¡°What about gambling?¡± ¡°You can gamble however you like.¡± There were many casinos under his name. ¡°What if I...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s words were swallowed by a steaming hot kiss as Bao Junyan no longer wanted to answer any more of her boring questions. ¡°Mmph... Mmph...¡± Why was he suddenly acting like this? They were clearly in the middle of a very serious problem! Following that, Mu Huan didn¡¯t have the time to think about anything else. They didn¡¯t even know how they found their way back to the bedroom. The next day. As she didn¡¯t manage to find out what trump card Matriarch Mu held, Mu Huan decided to temporarily give her promise to her. The elder Mrs. Mu made her wait for the notice and the n. Mu Huan and Li Meng received another call. A wealthy woman had been financially providing for a young man at the Prince clubhouse. On the spur of the moment, when she was drunk, she had given the man a vi and a bank savings card that contained over five million yuan. When she sobered up, the wealthydy became afraid that she would be found out by her husband for giving away so much money. Therefore, she wanted the money back, but the man can no longer be contacted! The richdy requested for them to at least retrieve the ownership of the vi. As for the money in her card, she could tell her husband that she had lost them all at a casino. Inparison, the vi would tip off her husband too easily. The wealthydy was generous with her remuneration, which gave Mu Huan and Li Meng a huge motivation. The moment they received the assignment, they instantly disguised themselves as clients and began to investigate the Prince clubhouse. ¡°Wow! It was no wonder that she was so happy to give so much away. He is so handsome!¡± Li Meng said,plimenting the man as she looked at his picture. ¡°Yes, he is. But he pales inparison to this guy,¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at the lead host in the clubhouse. Li Meng looked over. ¡°What the f*ck! He is drop-dead gorgeous! I can¡¯t believe such a handsome man is doing such a job! He can totally debut as a celebrity!¡± That was what Mu Huan thought too. While they were still bbergasted by the lead host, the clubhouse manager brought out a group of handsome men for them to pick from. The lead host was also in the mix. Normally, pictures of these men would have been enhanced, especially the pictures in such a business. There would be some differences between the real person and their photos. However, this was absolutely not the case for the lead host! In fact, he was even more dashing than his photo! Especially those eyes of his. They could make any woman swoon! He had a great image as well. No one would be able to tell that he worked at such a ce. As Mu Huan looked at him, there was a sudden glint in her eyes! Seeing her dazzling eyes, Li Meng couldn¡¯t help but bump her a little as she whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you have your eyes on him? That¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°You are thinking too much! He will be useful!¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at the lead host, ¡°Him! We want only him!¡± Seeing that they finally had two young and prettydies in the clubhouse yet they had chosen the lead host instead of them, the rest of the handsome men red at him with jealousy and envy in their eyes before leaving unwillingly. ¡°Little guy,e. Have a seat here.¡± Mu Huan patted the seat beside her as she invited the host over. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Did she really have use for him other than the fact that she was interested in him? The lead host looked at her indifferently as he said, ¡°I¡¯m very expensive.¡± ¡°I have the money, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Huan curled her finger toward him, indicating for him toe over. The lead host remained silent. This was the first time he had met ady who was in such a hurry. Even though Mu Huan and Li Meng had put on make-up to make themselves look more mature, as a lead host who had read countless women, he could see their real ages at a nce. When Li Meng realized that she could interact with the handsome man up close, she decided to ignore Mu Huan¡¯s abnormal behavior. Excitedly, she yelled, ¡°Little guy,e on! Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t eat you up!¡± Chapter 42: Degenerating Public Morals

Chapter 42: Degenerating Public Morals

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The lead host had never been scared of even the most ruthless women. But for some reason, he was strangely afraid of the twodies in front of him. As expected, however, after sitting down, the two women didn¡¯t have the courage despite the lustful intentions they had. Even though they seemed excited and wanted to get close to him, they still subtly maintained a slight distance from him. However, although the lead host had a way with people, Li Meng and Mu Huan still managed toe together and tactfully get a few answers out of him. But as Mu Huan kept on asking the lead host more about himself than the other host in question, the man was not suspicious of them. He thought that they were just a pair of bored wealthy youngdies who wanted to increase their knowledge of what was happening outside. That¡¯s why they seemed so curious about anything and everything. The lead host¡¯s time was indeed very expensive. When they were settling the bill, Mu Huan and Li Meng could feel the pain when they saw the fees. ¡°Now I¡¯m tempted to dress up as a guy and be a lead host here,¡± Mu Huanmented, envious of how much the man could earn. ¡°You can¡¯t. You will look too girly. Did you see how stylish he was? Wow, he¡¯s absolutely amazing!¡± When Li Meng thought about the lead host¡¯s looks once again, her head felt giddy. ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel like being aggressive. If I tried, even you might fall for me!¡± Mu Huan huffed. ¡°I think you are the one falling for the lead host instead. If not, why would you ask more questions about him than the host our client was providing for? I told you, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Do you take me as a fool? Me? Infatuated with him? Yes, he is handsome, but next to Bao Junyan, his looks are iparable! After seeing exceptional looks like Bao Junyan¡¯s, I think everyone else is just rubbish, alright?!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Li Meng nodded her head. ¡°Right!¡± Mu Huan grabbed Li Meng¡¯s arm as they headed out. At this moment, in a ck car waiting at a red light. ¡°Now their public morals are seriously degenerating!¡± Gong Zeye shook his head. Bao Junyan was buried amongst his files and didn¡¯t respond to him. ¡°Eighteen to neen-year-old girlsing to such a ce to find some fun. This is really...!¡± When Bao Junyan heard what he said, and perhaps because he had married a little wife who was around the same age as well, he looked up out of habit. Just as he looked over, Mu Huan and Li Meng had already turned around and were walking in the opposite direction. Therefore, he only managed to see their backs. ¡°How did you know their ages?¡± Gong Zeye was instantly energetic as it was rare for Bao Junyan to take an interest in what he said. ¡°Of course, it was based on my experience of reading many girls! No matter how well women try to preserve themselves, the forty-somethings will look different from the thirty-somethings, and the thirty-somethings will definitely look very different from the twenty-somethings. The difference between 18- to 19-year-olds and the twenty-somethings is only a little, but the feeling they give off is very different!¡± Among the women Gong Zeye had dated, there were some that were as old as 30-plus and as young as 18 to 19. ¡°Those two can¡¯t be more than 20!¡± Gong Zeye pointed at Mu Huan and Li Meng¡¯s backs as he said that. Bao Junyan furrowed his eyebrows because one of the two figures was very simr to his wife. When Mu Huan and Bao Junyan had just married, Bao Junyan rarely came home and didn¡¯t really care much for Mu Huan. Mu Huan also put on heavy make-up, and Bao Junyan did not bother with girls whom he thought were delinquents. Therefore, he didn¡¯t recognize that it was her. But he had interacted a lot more with Mu Huan recently, and since he was looking so closely, he could tell the simrities between his wife and that woman. Right at this moment, the traffic light turned green. The driver stepped on the gas pedal and they drove ahead. Bao Junyan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper when he was unable to look at their backs any longer. Chapter 43: I’ll Pick You Up

Chapter 43: I¡¯ll Pick You Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though he believed that his little wife would never appear in such a ce at night, he found that figure to be really familiar! If Bao Junyan had to say what he was most familiar with about Mu Huan, it would be her body, since most of the time they had spent together urred at night. ¡°Brother Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Zeye asked him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I have something that I need to settle. Just alight somewhere ahead and take a cab back.¡± After saying that, Bao Junyan asked the driver to stop ahead and had Gong Zeye get down. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± After Gong Zeye had left, Bao Junyan called Mu Huan. Mu Huan, who was currently talking to Li Meng happily and was about to start her motorcycle with her key, heard the ring of her phone. When she saw that it was Bao Junyan calling, she hurriedly asked Li Meng to keep quiet. She picked up the call and said with a soft voice, ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Are you home?¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment. ¡°N-no... Hubby, are you home?¡± Was he calling because he was home and didn¡¯t see her? Why did he return home so early today! ¡°Where are you?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hubby?¡± ¡°I am heading home, so I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Bao Junyan wasn¡¯t suspecting Mu Huan of anything. Even though he didn¡¯t know his little wife that well, he was very sure that she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would go to such a ce to look for fun. It was just that he was feeling a little unhappy after seeing someone with a simr back view as his wife appearing in such a ce. Therefore, he wanted to see his little wife. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up, I¡¯ll take a cab back by myself.¡± Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t dare to let Bao Junyan see her like this. ¡°Where?¡± Bao Junyan asked with a tone ofmand, not allowing for any opposition. Mu Huan knew that he would definitelye over. Her head began to throb as she swept her gaze around her surroundings and said, ¡°I¡¯m at a bookstore!¡± ¡°Give me the address of the bookstore. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Hubby, where are you right now? It¡¯s ratherte and the bookstore is most likely closing soon. I¡¯ll see roughly when you can arrive. If you can¡¯t arrive in time, I can wait somewhere else.¡± She needed to know how much time she had. Bao Junyan looked out of the car window and answered, ¡°I¡¯m near Zhong Xin building.¡± When Mu Huan thought about how the Zhong Xin building was near them, she was even more shocked. She began to stutter unconsciously, ¡°I-I¡¯m... not very sure about the rough location I¡¯m in. I¡¯ll ask the store clerk and send the address to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan hung up the call and hurriedly took out her bag from the motorcyclepartment. Pulling on Li Meng¡¯s hand, they dashed to the bookstore on the opposite end. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Bao Junyan wants toe over and pick me up. Take my phone and go to the bookshop. After about three minutes, send Bao Junyan a text about the bookstore¡¯s location, then pick out some books rted to pharmacy. I¡¯ll head to the washroom to change!¡± Mu Huan exined as she ran. ¡°Okay!¡± Li Meng had been partners with her for so long; thus, they had good chemistry with one another. The other woman didn¡¯t need to say much for her to know what she needed to do. Mu Huan had been to this bookstore before and knew where the washroom was. After entering the shop, she dashed directly toward the washroom at the second level, so fast that the store clerks did not even see her. Li Meng followed after as the pharmacy books were also coincidentally on the second level. After removing her makeup, Mu Huan lowered her head into the basin and washed her hair as her hairstyle today was permanent. Fortunately, it was summertime and the water wasn¡¯t so cool. Her hair was also short and was therefore fast to wash. She also wore only a dress, taking her only a few minutes to change and settle everything. Li Meng had already picked out a few books for her. It was just that Mu Huan¡¯s hair was obviously still wet. ¡°What should we do? Your hair is still extremely wet!¡± Li Meng saw the droplets in her hair. The moment Mu Huan noticed the air conditioner, she stood on a stool and used it to blow her hair. Even though it was cool wind, it was still wind, and that could make her hair dry faster. Thankfully, it was at night and the second level was an area for specialized books. No one would think that she was being weird. ¡°You¡¯ll get a cold if you do that!¡± Li Meng tried to pull at her. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Mu Huan said as she pulled at her hair to quicken the drying process. Even if her hair couldn¡¯t bepletely dried, at least it wouldn¡¯t be so wet. She could say that it was sweat since it was summertime. But if she was drenched, there wouldn¡¯t be any form of exnation for it! Right at this time, Bao Junyan gave her a call. ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± Li Meng began to panic. Mu Huan¡¯s hair was still very wet! Chapter 44: She Is Completely Different!

Chapter 44: She Is Completely Different!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan asked her to pick up the call first. When the call was connected, Li Meng didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Hubby, are you here?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m downstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet and then I¡¯ll be down. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the call ended, Mu Huan hastened her pace. As shebed through her hair, she asked Li Meng to spread out the books she had picked for her so she could try to remember what these books were. As her hair was short, it didn¡¯t take too long for it to be almost dry. Mu Huan felt once again that choosing to maintain a short hair length to save time was the wisest choice she had made! ¡°Xiao Meng, help me pack these up. You can leave after we have been gone for a while.¡± Bao Junyan had seen Li Meng before, and Li Meng was still dressed in the same clothes from earlier. To be safe, Mu Huan asked her to head downter. ¡°Alright, got it. Be careful!¡± At that moment, it began to rain all of a sudden. When Bao Junyan thought of the possibility that Mu Huan may not have brought an umbre, he took an umbre and alighted from the car. When he had entered the book store, Mu Huan had just headed downstairs with books in her hands. With her short hair, pink babydoll cor dress, and that bare, fair, and delicate face, she looked tender, clean, and adorable. When he saw her, the unhappiness in Bao Junyan¡¯s heart instantly dissipated. His wife was so adorable, studious, and obedient. She waspletely different from thosedies who were empty, bored, and only looking for fun everywhere. When Mu Huan saw the initial tenseness in Bao Junyan, she unconsciously lowered her head and walked over. She tried her best to mentally prepare herself. Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous. Stay calm, stay calm! Amid her mental mantra, she did not notice that Bao Junyan was walking toward her. She ended up walking straight into his strong embrace. She raised her head frantically like a frightened little elf. She was so adorable to the point that it made others want to caress her hair and appease her. Bao Junyan did just that. He caressed her head and said, ¡°You should try to change your bad habit of always looking down.¡± She always had her head lowered when she saw him. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan wanted to lower her head once again but was stopped by his huge hand. ¡°From now on, you have to raise your head when you talk to me.¡± For some reason, Bao Junyan recalled how she was when she was drunk. He felt that how she was back then was way better than when she always had her head lowered. Mu Huan raised her head and smiled a little awkwardly. Seeing how she was behaving right now, Bao Junyan didn¡¯t say anything else about her. His line of sight fell on the books she was carrying. ¡°You like pharmaceutical studies?¡± ¡°My course in university is pharmacy.¡± With the subject changed, Mu Huan was no longer as nervous. As she spoke, her heart rate went back to normal. ¡°Oh.¡± Bao Junyan suddenly realized that he knew too little about his wife. He only knew that she was currently in the first year of university, but he didn¡¯t know what her course of study was. ¡°I used to minor in pharmaceutical studies, so feel free to ask me anything that you are unclear about in the future.¡± After saying that, Bao Junyan suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, thinking about how his university days were so far in the past while his wife had just entered university. ¡°Okay!¡± she said, nodding in acquiescence. ¡°Give them to me,¡± Bao Junyan said, wanting to help her with her books. Mu Huan wanted to say that it was okay. But seeing how he was already extending his hands, she knew he wouldn¡¯t ept any rejection. She obediently handed the books over to him. Bao Junyan took the books to pay for them, with Mu Huan hurriedly catching up to him. The cashier looked at them and was stunned as she had never seen a couple with such good looks. The man was tall and cool, with a desirable face like Adonis. He could drive every girl crazy! The girl was petite and pretty, her fair and delicate face seemed like it could be broken easily just by blowing on it. Chapter 45: You Are My Very, Very Best Hubby!

Chapter 45: You Are My Very, Very Best Hubby!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The most touching aspect of this scene was the look of unimaginable loving indulgence that this aloof man had when he cast his eyes on the girl. This scene was so enchantingly beautiful that it sent the sales girl¡¯s heart aflutter! Even the difference in the couple¡¯s height was a perfect distance! None of the Korean romantic dramas that the cashier had watched so far could match the romance quotient soaring in the atmosphere right now. The couple¡¯s mere presence at the cashiering counter was enough to move her. ¡°Hi, missy, we are ready to settle the payment,¡± Mu Huan said to alert the distracted cashier. Realizing that she must have been holding a forlorn expression before them, the sales staff quickly rposed herself with a sheepish smile and collected the payment from them. As the protagonist looked at the man who was taking out his card to pay for her books, an indescribable feeling arose within her all of a sudden. This was a man who helped to carry and pay for her books when he saw her holding them. And this extremely good-looking man was her husband! It was really challenging for her to describe the way she felt at this moment. After footing the bill, with one hand carrying the books and the other holding her hand, Bao Junyan left the ce with her. As their backs disappeared from their view, the cashier gathered around with a few other sales assistants to share their infatuations! ¡°Oh, god, what a beautiful scene!¡± ¡°Right, right! It was like a scene from a romantic drama!¡± ¡°If only I have such a boyfriend...¡± ¡°I want one, too...¡± ¡°But... when did that beautiful girl enter the store? Why didn¡¯t I notice her earlier?¡± As customers were few in the evening, the sales staff would have taken note of anyone who walked in. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her as well...¡± ¡°She might havee in when we were all busy at work just now.¡± Outside the entrance. Mu Huan watched the raindrops pelting on the motorcycle that she had parked across the street. Her gaze rested on her machine while feeling the pinch at the same time. She knew her friend would call a taxi to go hometer under such a heavy shower. As there were no parking lots for her to park her bike in around this ce, this meant that her beloved two-wheels would be left where it wasst parked. She wondered if her motorcycle would be damaged after being exposed to a night of rain. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked her when he saw her tarrying. ¡°Actually, I rode my motorcycle here. It¡¯s that machine over there.¡± She pointed a finger at her beloved bike. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of bringing it back with me or it may be damaged under this heavy rain.¡± His eyes followed the direction she was pointing to. As she often needed to travel far, an average motorcycle would not be able to do the trick. Hence, she had gotten herself a bigger model that could run up to more than a hundred kilometers per hour. This motorcycle looked so gigantic that the man wondered if it wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous for his petite wife to ride in the first ce. ¡°Well, let it be. You¡¯re not allowed to ride this kind of motorcycle in the future. Get the chauffeur to send you to where you want to go next time.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Am I digging my own grave here? No way! I¡¯m not going to let my beloved motorcycle get damaged right under my eyes! ¡°Hubby, Hubby, can you get someone to send this back home, please? This is a good machine, and even if I¡¯m not going to ride it anymore, I can give it away. I would feel the pinch if it were to be damaged under the rain!¡± She tugged at his elbow as she pleaded coyly. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, you are my very, very best hubby. Can you do that, please... pretty please...¡± she said. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± What should he do now when he just could not resist her charm? ¡°Give it away after it¡¯s sent back home. You can¡¯t ride this anymore!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said while nodding in acquiescence. At the back of his mind, though, he wondered if she would truly stop riding her bike. The more he interacted with his cute little wifey, the more he realized how different she was from his first impression of her. Chapter 46: Don’t Poke Me

Chapter 46: Don¡¯t Poke Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A strong gust of cold wind blew over and she sneezed. Frowning, he said to her, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± He was worried that she might catch a cold. ¡°What about my bike?¡± She was still thinking of her motorcycle. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring it back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby! You¡¯re the best!¡± she cried out coyly. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± As he was someone who hardly smiled, no one had dared to act coquettish before him. His wife was the first. And, apparently, it felt rather good. ... At around midnight. The drowsy girl was sleeping when she felt that something was amiss. Barely able to open her eyes, she saw a woman approaching her with a syringe. It startled her so much that her body instinctively retracted further into her quilt, and she cried, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯m going to punch you if you dare toe close!¡± Thedy doctor was stunned by her threat. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± His little wifey was usually adorable, but she could be fierce when she was in a semi-conscious state. Previously, she¡¯d threatened to punch others when she was drunk. It was the same threat again this time. ¡°Be good, you¡¯re running a fever right now and need an injection.¡± He did not expect her to have such a poor constitution. After catching a cold gust outside the bookstore, she developed a high fever and refused to take any oral medication. In the end, he had to get someone to give her an antipyretic injection. ¡°You¡¯re the one having a fever right now! Stop fooling me! I told all of you to stay away from me! Don¡¯t poke me with a needle or I¡¯ll turn nasty!¡± Besides hunger, she was most afraid of needles. Very afraid, in fact. Her stepmother was a doctor, and to prevent others from finding out that she was abusing her stepdaughter, she would use the extra-fine needles to poke into the girl. These were especially painful, and these acts had cast a dark shadow in her young and impressionable mind back then. Even now that it¡¯s been so many years since her granny had taken her away and she was all grown up, her instinctive fear would still surface at the sight of the needles. This was even after she¡¯d made sure she had learned enough self-defense skills to knock down many, eliminating the need to worry about bullies. As a young kid, whenever someone found needle wounds on her, her stepmother would cook up a story that these were marks left by acupuncture that she had performed on the girl because she was sick. Hence, in her drowsy state, she unconsciously assumed that the man was lying when he said that he was giving her treatment because she was running a temperature. He drew closer to her and coaxed, ¡°Stop fooling around and be good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good! I won¡¯t be obedient! Let me warn you, if anyone dares to poke me right now, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± No one, no one ever, was going to drive another needle into her! She was no longer the helpless little girl she was as a kid! Not anymore! Seeing how the fever had rendered his wife irrational and how he could feel the heat emanating from her as he stepped closer, he decided to force the injection on her. He reached out, caught hold of her and wanted to ce her on hisp. Although she was out of strength by now, she put up a struggle still. Unfortunately, she was no match against his overpowering muscles, especially when she was down with fever. She already lost out to him on normal days, even more so now when she was unwell. The helplessness and fear she felt transported her back to her younger days when she was being tortured. The buried memories resurfaced and mingled with the reality in her mind. Retreating further into his arms, she cried out in trembling fear, ¡°Don¡¯t poke me... don¡¯t poke me... I beg you... don¡¯t poke... don¡¯t poke... ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll learn to be good, really... ¡°Don¡¯t poke me... don¡¯t...¡± He could not bear to plunge in the needle upon seeing her in such a state of terror. Looking at the doctor, he asked, ¡°She should be able to take in her medication now. Can we change this into an oral dose instead?¡± Chapter 47: A Dark Shadow on Her Mind

Chapter 47: A Dark Shadow on Her Mind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It will be slower to take effect if it¡¯s taken orally, but we can apply a coldpress to bring down the temperature as well, so it should be fine.¡± The doctor saw the frightened girl and could not bear to give her the injection as well. Dipping his head, he told her, ¡°You can avoid the needle, but you have to swallow your medication orally.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it... I¡¯ll swallow anything... I¡¯ll eat anything... just don¡¯t poke me... don¡¯t poke me...¡± It was as if she had returned to those days when her stepmother had given her rotten food to consume. As the woman often imed that her stepdaughter fell sick easily, the girl had to act the part. Still, she¡¯d rather take in food that had gone bad than to be poked, even though this meant that she¡¯d really fall sick with a bad tummy. After he fed her the medication, she finally went to sleep. While dozing off, she would still mumble in her dream: Don¡¯t poke me... don¡¯t poke... The man watched with furrowed brows. ¡°There must be a dark shadow cast over madam¡¯s mind,¡± thedy doctor said. He looked at her intently. She knew this was a signal for her to go on. ¡°Even though there are many people out there who are afraid of needles, and some of them would even faint at the sight, their reactions are not as drastic as hers. Moreover, madam was telling us not to poke her instead of saying that she did not want an injection.¡± His face sank gradually. His wife must have endured great suffering to have such a deep fear of needles. The thought of his lovely and obedient wife having been ruthlessly tortured made his blood boil with the desire for vengeance for a split second. Her fever finally subsided around dawn. As she had her fitful sleep, he left her in the bedroom to go to the study room. This was when PA Wang received an order to investigate her childhood at the Mu family. ... The sun was setting when she woke up finally. She looked to be in a daze the moment she opened her eyes, staring dumbly at the surroundings. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up.¡± She turned her head only when she heard a voice speaking to her. The dusk cast a glow on the man¡¯s body, shrouding him in a ring of halo that entuated his surreal beauty. This sight made her sigh in wonderment. ¡°I must have been a savior to the gxy in my past life 1.¡± If not, she could not have married him. With him beside her, how was she going to settle for just any man in the future? Would she need to prepare herself to be single and lonely for the rest of her life, then? ¡°What do you mean by saving the gxy? Are you hallucinating?¡± He was ignorant of inte ngs and, thus, of what she meant by her expression. He thought she was still in a feverish stupor to utter nonsense. ¡°Why are you so good-looking?¡± She reached out to touch his face out of the blue, her eyes looking misty because she was mesmerized. With his white shirt refracting the light from the sun-rays, he looked ethereally handsome. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± This was the first time someone held his face and told him he looked good, actually. ¡°Hai...¡± She sighed again suddenly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sitting up, she rposed herself and retracted her hand. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t her 180-degree change in stance too abrupt and sudden? ¡°What time is it now? Has the sun just risen?¡± she asked upon seeing the crimson ball hanging outside the window. But very soon, she realized that this was not what she had reckoned it to be. ¡°The sun looks like it¡¯s setting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to see that the fever has not rendered you dumb.¡± He reached out to ruffle her hair. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Something¡¯s wrong. ¡°Did I have a fever?¡± ¡°Yes, and you were burning close to 40 degrees Celcius. Most adults would hardly catch a high fever, and you caught a chill just because of a cold gust. Your body¡¯s constitution is really poor so you need training. I have engaged a professional trainer and nutritionist. From now on, you¡¯ll follow their instructions in your diet and training to improve your health.¡± Chapter 48: What Does She Do When She Feels Like Crying

Chapter 48: What Does She Do When She Feels Like Crying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was a doer and had arranged everything for her while she was sleeping. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Poor constitution? I¡¯ve never fallen sick since I left the Mu family! And no bugs could catch me during the flu seasons either! ¡°Hubby,st night was an ident. My constitution has always been good, and I have not caught a cold for a long time. I don¡¯t need a trainer or a nutritionist!¡± She hardly had time for training, and the thought of keeping to a restricted diet was too much to bear! She would eat what she liked whenever she wanted! ¡°Be good.¡± He caressed her head and refused to ept her objection. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What do I do, I feel like crying now! Because of this episode, she was ordered to stay at home to rest. For two days, she could not step out of the house, and this got her too anxious for good. Hence, when she found out from the butler that her husband was going for ast-minute business trip and would not be back for the night, she ran back to her room immediately in great anticipation. And while the housekeeper was busy, she took the chance to slip out. At the barbecue store... ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to blowdry your hair in front of the air-con?¡± her friend told her with a smug look! ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the reason. I used to do that and I didn¡¯t catch a cold or a fever!¡± ¡°Then what happened this time? You were burning close to 40 degrees Celcius, that¡¯s enough to fry an egg on your forehead!¡± Her lips gave a slight twitch. ¡°Can you stop exaggerating?!¡± ¡°No matter what, watch out for your health next time. You are getting on in age and are no longer a youngling.¡± Li Meng took a bite off a skewer. ¡°Hello, sis, I¡¯m only a freshman in uni!¡± What does she mean by me getting on in age! ¡°Oh, yeah. I see you as a married woman and forget that you are actually the same age as me.¡± Just when she was about to punch her buddy, Li Meng gave her a friendly jab in the ribs. ¡°Well, were you too intimate with him recently? Was it spending too much time and energy in bed with him at night that led to your low immunity?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This is a possibility. ¡°Oh, right. That scumbag has returned the money to Sis Xuan, and she has transferred our share over to our ounts.¡± ¡°Just in time. I need some money right now.¡± ¡°What is it? Are you going to buy a house?¡± ¡°The money I have isn¡¯t enough to buy a house in the Imperial Capital. I¡¯m using the money for some other business.¡± She had everything nned out during the two-day house arrest. ¡°What is it for?¡± Half an hourter, at Know-All Agency. ¡°Wu Xingye, do me a favor. I have a paid assignment for you!¡± She walked right up to the most handsome man in their agency. ¡°What kind of assignment? What¡¯s the payout?¡± Everyone who worked in this agency needed money in one way or another. ¡°The assignment is to go undercover at the Prince clubhouse, 50 thousand yuan payment afterpletion.¡± She did not want to owe anyone a favor and quoted him a figure close to his market rate. ¡°Prince clubhouse?¡± He found this name familiar before realizing what it was. ¡°It¡¯s that gigolo club!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to go there as a gigolo and be touched by others?¡± He jumped. ¡°You are likely to be considered as an apprentice, and with so muchpetition at that ce, you are unlikely to receive clients just yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯m not going, I won¡¯t ept this assignment!¡± he adamantly refused. ¡°C¡¯mon, Brother Xiao Ye. You look the best in this agency. No one can do this job except you...¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Ye...¡± Her cajoling only gave him goosebumps. ¡°Mu Huan, stop your nonsense!¡± Chapter 49: Let Them Fight Over for You

Chapter 49: Let Them Fight Over for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was not good at acting coquettish in the first ce. Hence, while mming her fist on the chair next to him, she bellowed, ¡°Wu Xingye, if you are not going to take this assignment, I¡¯ll hammer you! Every day!¡± The chair broke into two. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Am I a masochist? Why didn¡¯t I agree to it when she asked me nicely at first...? I didn¡¯t want to be threatened in this way... ¡°How many days of going undercover do I need to do?¡± ¡°That depends on your ability. If you¡¯re able to find out what I¡¯m looking for, you don¡¯t even need to stay for a day!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Those who worked at Know-All Agency were capable, to begin with. Including the fact that he did not like the idea of being groped like a gigolo, he was able to get the information she wanted within three days. That very night, Mu Huan returned to the Prince clubhouse and asked for the star of the clubhouse again. The lead host did not expect Mu Huan to appear once more and to specifically ask for him. ¡°Well, well, well, it looks like you do have your ways. You¡¯re being called again just after yourst appointment. Furthermore, I heard it¡¯s a pretty girl this time,¡± the clubhouse¡¯s second-in-ce sneered jealously. He refused to acknowledge hispetitor and simply walked out after putting on his clothes. ¡°Who do you think you are?! Do you think you are a ss above us by snubbing us? Don¡¯t you forget that you are dirtier than us by having more bookings!¡± The lead host was already at the door when he heard that. Clenching his fists tightly, he finally strode off without a word. After leaving the clubhouse with Mu Huan, the lead host turned to her and said, ¡°Littless, treasure your life. Don¡¯t waste your life away by trying to get the adults¡¯ attention just because you are feeling lonely or empty within.¡± He did not like to sell his body, and neither did he want to see a girl destroying her life because of a rebellious moment. ¡°I¡¯m not here to destroy myself. I¡¯m here to make a deal with you,¡± she told him quietly. He was startled to hear that. ¡°Let¡¯s change our location, this is not a ce for a discussion.¡± She swept her gaze across the surroundings as she spoke. Although he did not think he could make any deal with a girl like her, he obliged and left with her. She brought him to a safe ce for a discussion. ¡°Help me by seducing two women and making them fight over you. In return, I¡¯ll rescue your sister and give you a sum of money for both of you to escape!¡± Her forthrightness shocked the man thoroughly! ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I know you are not willingly working for the clubhouse. You came from a decent family and used to be an educator. However, something tragic happened in your family and you owe the boss of this clubhouse a big sum of money. Your younger sister is in his hands right now, that¡¯s why you are being forced to do this.¡± Because of his excellent upbringing, he did not have the usual shifty and wanton mannerisms that the rest of the gigolos did. Instead, he emanated a refreshing sense of charm. At that time, when she saw him with his good looks, charisma, and background, an idea formed quickly in her mind. Moreover, as shemunicated further with him and realized that he was actually reluctant to be touched by women or to snarl their money, she knew there must be something fishy going on. It was strange for an unwilling man to be the lead host at the club. She wanted to use him, that was why she got Wu Xingye to investigate further. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯t want my service.¡± He stood up to leave. ¡°Your sister is really pretty. And I was told that the boss ns to train her to receive men at his male clubhouse even though she¡¯s only 14.¡± When she heard this from Wu Xingye, she was disgusted with the boss¡¯s intention to use an underage girl. Even if the lead host refused the deal, she would still find a way to rescue that little girl. Of course, she could not let him know that. Chapter 50: Ruin Their Reputation

Chapter 50: Ruin Their Reputation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s not possible! He promised me that he¡¯d take good care of my sister! He¡¯ll let her have a normal upbringing and receive a good education!¡± His younger sister was his greatest weakness; thus, when he heard what she said, he could not keep his cool and burst out in great agitation. ¡°Can you believe a bad guy¡¯s words?¡± she asked with a raised brow, and then took out some photos with the image of his sister undergoing escort training. Looking at these photos, he clenched his fists tightly and, after a long while, asked, ¡°Then, what about you? Can I trust your words? What if you can¡¯t deliver what you promise and my sister is harmed? What if that happens?!¡± The lead host was worried that Mu Huan had been sent by the boss of the clubhouse to test his loyalty. Hence, he¡¯d feigned ignorance at first. Although he was convinced that she was not sent by him, he was doubtful that she had the ability to save his sister. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll save your sister first, and it won¡¯t be traced back to you. You can then agree to my proposal after you¡¯ve ensured your sister¡¯s safety. What do you think?¡± She¡¯d thrown the proposition to him with her brow raised. ¡°Are you able to do that?¡± He eyed her, looking dubious. No matter how he looked at her, she only appeared as a mere 18- or 19-year-old girl to him! Even if she was capable enough to find out all these secrets about him and had even taken all these pictures, she would not be able to face off against that formidable boss! ¡°The boss of this clubhouse is very influential. Even those with some power could not touch him, let alone you, a little girl...¡± The lead host was well aware that his sister would not be safe in the boss¡¯s hands. Thus, from his initial reluctance, he had be proactive to get to know the richdies, hoping to find a way to save his sister through them. But he failed every time. His sister was punished by the boss each time he failed. Hence, he dared not try anymore. ¡°I know he¡¯s powerful, so do you think I would make this deal with you if I didn¡¯t have the assurance to save her? I would have been too worried about my life to do this!¡± ¡°How do you n to save my sister from him?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what I¡¯m gonna do. All you need to do is to decide if you agree to my terms,¡± she told him indifferently. He was still undecided as he looked at her when, right at this moment, he received a call from a colleague in the clubhouse who was on good terms with him. He answered the call first while trying to decide what to do next. ¡°Bro, the boss lied to me... I was fooled by him... He did not get medical care for my mother. She died a while ago and no one turned up at the morgue for her. I just found out that she has been there for more than six months... I only found out now...¡± His colleague on the other end of the line was sobbing hysterically. His hand that was carrying the phone was trembling. After putting down the phone, he paused for a long time before lifting his eyes to look at her. ¡°Who do you want me to seduce?¡± He decided to give it a shot, but he needed to have a trump card, too! She knew he had to have some form of assurance. Without saying anything more, she passed the photos of Bai Xuexian and Mu Kexin to him. ¡°I want you to seduce this mother-daughter pair.¡± ¡°Mother-daughter pair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the mother and the daughter.¡± ¡°You want me to ruin their reputation?¡± He was smart enough to deduce her intention. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± She wanted Bai Xuexian to go to hell! Whoever dared to touch her granny would be ruthlessly destroyed! He stored away the photos and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might look for these twodies with the photos you¡¯ve given me? This mature woman looks rich and influential. She may have a higher chance of rescuing my sister than you do.¡± ¡°Will you do that?¡± She raised a brow. ¡°No. However, if my sister falls into any danger because of you, I¡¯ll drag you down to suffer as well!¡± he told her viciously. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 51 - I Do Not Have a Lot of Money

Chapter 51: I Do Not Have a Lot of Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as the lead host was leaving... ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will give you guys a sum of money to escape far away after the matter is settled?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I... am not extremely wealthy. Therefore, please do not set your hopes too high on me.¡± After saying this, Mu Huan wanted to p herself in the face! Telling him something like that at a time like this, what if he decided not to do it anymore? What would they do?! The lead host smiled suddenly as he looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Earlier, I thought you were fierce. I didn¡¯t think that you would be so foolish as to tell me something like this right now.¡± Mu Huan scratched her head and looked up, her face as adorable as a little Bambi. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t go back on your words, right? I promise I will try my best to give you as much money as I can!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t back out. As long as you can save my little sister, I am willing to do anything for you!¡± Seeing Mu Huan like this, the lead host was even more assured. He would be on guard if she had been apletely ruthless person. But she still had a conscience at a time like this, which meant that she would definitely ensure his sister¡¯s safety. At Know-All Agency... ¡°Xiao Huan, your n is great. But how will we save the lead host¡¯s sister? Moreover, this isn¡¯t a matter whereby everything will be fine after saving her. That clubhouse¡¯s boss is so wealthy. If he managed to find out who you are, you will be in danger yourself!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°How about changing the host for this n?¡± ¡°Bai Xuexian is such a shrewd woman. How could a typical host be able to deceive her? Also, if we were to find another host who doesn¡¯t really need me for anything else, how much do you think we have to give them to do such a thing? You have to know that a good host can easily get tens or hundreds of thousands of dors by just sleeping with wealthy women. Do I have that kind of money?¡± After thinking about it, Li Meng agreed as well. ¡°But this clubhouse¡¯s boss...¡± At this time, Wu Xingye had returned. ¡°The clubhouse¡¯s boss is powerful and not someone you can afford to aggravate! You won¡¯t be able to handle the aftermath! Mu Huan, I¡¯ll advise you to just let this n go.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I think Wu Xingye has a point. Let¡¯s think of some other ways to deal with your stepmother,¡± Li Meng advised her as well. ¡°I may not be able to aggravate or defeat the clubhouse¡¯s boss, but someone else can!¡± Mu Huan, who was busy on herputer, stopped for a moment to smile at them. ¡°Who?¡± Wu Xingye and Li Meng asked in unison. ¡°An enemy of the enemy...¡± What Mu Huan meant by ¡°enemy of the enemy¡± was the archenemy of the clubhouse¡¯s boss. He was the husband of the wealthydy who wanted them to help retrieve the vi from one of the hosts. During the afternoon when Wu Xingye had investigated and found out about the information, the wealthydy hade to Mu Huan. She said that it wasn¡¯t actually because she had drunk too much and was too happy that led her to give the host so much money. It was actually a trap. The clubhouse¡¯s boss had asked the host to spike her, thus causing her to make such decisions. The clubhouse¡¯s boss even brought these matters up to her husband to unt and humiliate him. Her husband was so infuriated that he was ready to kill her. He knew all the ces she was familiar with. Thus, she could only run to them to take refuge. When Mu Huan thought about the husband of the wealthydy who had just received such a fatal attack from the clubhouse¡¯s boss, she knew he would definitely want to take revenge on him. Therefore, she tactfully told the wealthydy about the information that Wu Xingye had retrieved from his investigation. Soon after hearing it, the wealthydy left. She probably ran back to atone for her crimes. Mu Huan believed that, soon, the wealthy woman¡¯s husband would take action. As long as they followed closely, they would be able to rescue the little sister amidst the chaos. At that time, they wouldn¡¯t be stained the slightest. Chapter 52 - Do You Dare to Treat Us to Hot Pot?

Chapter 52: Do You Dare to Treat Us to Hot Pot?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Huan, you are awesome!¡± Li Meng said with adoration after listening to her exnation. ¡°But of course! If I wasn¡¯t confident, why would I dare to make a deal with the lead host?!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. ¡°Tsk, even if you are smart, what would you have been able to do without my information!¡± Wu Xingye said in a huff. ¡°So you have to thank Brother Xiao Ye! I¡¯ll treat you to some spicy hot soupter, how about that?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, do you dare to treat us to hot pot instead?¡± Trying to make a pass at him with just spicy hot soup that cost over ten yuan? Was he worth that little? ¡°I don¡¯t dare to,¡± Mu Huan answered, terrified. ¡°Yet you still have the cheek to admit to it!¡¯ Wu Xingye really had to give it to her. ¡°Hai, I didn¡¯t ask to be poor,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. ¡°Fine! Fine! Since I took 50 thousand dors from you, you are considered my client. So today, I¡¯ll treat you all to hot pot!¡± Right after Wu Xingye said that, Mu Huan and Li Meng began to cheer. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiao Ye!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot pot restaurant at Zhong Shan road! The beef over there is delicious!¡± Li Meng said. Mu Huan nodded her head frantically. ¡°Yes, yes! I finished several tes of beef thest time!¡± As Wu Xingye heard this, he suddenly thought about how these two soft-lookingdies were actually both appetite kings! ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It will just be the small self-help hot pot restaurant one floor below us.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Wu Xingye, let me tell you! You won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend if you are so stingy!¡± Li Meng shouted. ¡°Tsk, for two people who take spending a yuan as if they are spending ten, you have no right toment about me! It¡¯s just going to be the self-help hot pot below, are you bothing or not?!¡± Wu Xingye said as he began to walk out. ¡°Coming,ing,ing!¡± ¡°How can we note!¡± Mu Huan and Li Meng hurriedly caught up to him. When they were done with their meal, Mu Huan received a call from Matriarch Mu, who told her that she needed to bring Bao Junyan to the Mu family on her birthday next month. That meant that Matriarch Mu nned to take action during her birthday celebration. ¡°Xiao Huan, you best be fully prepared. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes, and don¡¯t even think about having any ulterior motives!¡± Matriarch Mu warned. ¡°Yes, Grandma. But Grandma, you have to promise me the safety of my granny.¡± ¡°As long as you are obedient, your granny will be fine. If you aren¡¯t, then Grandma wouldn¡¯t dare to promise you anything!¡± ¡°Grandma, I promise I¡¯ll be good.¡± After she hung up the call, Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold. She would like to see exactly how great the cards in her Grandma¡¯s hands were. How capable would she be to still get Mu Kexin to marry Bao Junyan after such a scandal was to be exposed? She couldn¡¯t find out what her Grandma¡¯s cards were no matter how hard she investigated. Therefore, Mu Huan decided not to try any longer. She¡¯d thought of a n that could kill two birds with one stone. There were only 20 more days left before next month. Time was tight. Thankfully, as Mu Huan had expected, the wealthy woman¡¯s husband took action instantly. That night, the ce where the clubhouse¡¯s boss was controlling the lead host¡¯s sister was discovered. Apart from the lead host¡¯s sister, there were many underaged girls. The clubhouse¡¯s boss was capable, but the wealthy woman¡¯s husband was not weak either. He managed to get the clubhouse¡¯s boss wound up in the entire mess. Even though the clubhouse¡¯s boss came out fine as he was not the one running the ce, his business received a major hit. He could no longer control those young girls. The young girls who were rescued were picked up by their family one after another. Mu Huan contacted the rtive of the lead host, letting the other party pick up his sister. Thereafter, she went to pick her up. That night, Mu Huan let the brother-sister pair meet once again. They hugged each other and cried for half a night. Chapter 53 - Evil Married Couple Chapter 53: Evil Married Couple Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, the lead host began executing Mu Huan¡¯s seduction n. As he was filled with gratitude for Mu Huan in his heart, he had decided to unleash his lifetime¡¯s worth of experience on this! In order to enter the Mu family, Bai Xuexian had been willing to lower her head, be a second wife, and fool around with Mu Dongsheng. Ever since she entered the family and guaranteed her position, she began to look down on her husband, who did not have any authority to speak in the family. Therefore, their rtionship had taken a turn for the worse these past few years. ording to Mu Huan, they had been living separately for three years. Bai Xuexian had just turned 40, which was an age where women are ruthless. After such a long time of emptiness and loneliness, seducing her was not a problem for the lead host. Mu Kexin was even less of a problem. Even though she really wanted to marry Bao Junyan, Bao Junyan was aloof and remote to the ends of the Earth. With him treating her so heartlessly and with a beautiful lead host right in front of her, being so gentle and attractive, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the seductive left behind by thedy killer. Half a monthter... ¡°President, the public rtions department intercepted a scandal about Madam¡¯s family. They are reporting it over, asking you for instructions on whether we should suppress the information.¡± ¡°What scandal?¡± Bao Junyan asked as he raised his head from the file he was looking at. PA Wang passed the tablet in his hands over to Bao Junyan. A video was ying on the tablet. It was Bai Xuexian and Mu Kexin fighting over the lead host. Along with the video, there were many high-quality intimate images. Bai Xuexian and Mu Kexin were facing the front and their faces were captured distinctly; meanwhile, most of the lead host¡¯s face was him on his side. However, one could tell at a nce that it was the same person. ¡°Has the person who tipped off this news been found?¡± Bao Junyan asked as he ced the tablet down. ¡°The person is the deputy director who lost to Bai Xuexian when they were fighting for the director position. One from the branch of the Mu family, Mu Weiguo.¡± After Mu Huan¡¯s seduction n seeded, she went to find her father¡¯s cousin, Mu Weiguo, who was the deputy director of the hospital that her granny was staying at. With these videos and photographs as payment, he assured her granny¡¯s safety in the hospital in return. If anything were to go wrong with her granny, he had to let her know instantly. Mu Weiguo had always been scheming to chase Bai Xuexian out of the hospital. He naturally would have agreed to Mu Huan¡¯s requests after seeing such evidence that could destroy Bai Xuexian¡¯s reputation. ¡°Let the public rtions department rewrite some attractive articles to apany these photographs and videos, then send them to all the big media outlets and websites and get them trending on the searches.¡± Previously, Bao Junyan had asked PA Wang to investigate Mu Huan¡¯s situation in the Mu family when she was young. When PA Wang reported back to him, they were overheard by Mu Huan, who was delivering coffee. She¡¯d begged him time and time again to not deal with Bai Xuexian. Therefore, Bao Junyan had not been able to help but agree to her pleading. However, he was still extremely unhappy. With such an opportunity that could add fuel to the fire to destroy Bai Xuexian being presented to him right now, and since it wouldn¡¯t seem like he was betraying his little wife¡¯s trust, he naturally helped to stir the pot. When Mu Huan saw that the news of Bai Xuexian and her daughter fighting over the lead host was being covered by huge media outlets and that it was all over the headlines, she was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Mu Weiguo would have such a capability! I thought the most he would do was expose them to the local newspaper to let everyone in Yun Cheng know about this...¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! This case was written splendidly! With this, Bai Xuexian and her daughter¡¯s reputation will bepletely ruined! The whole nation knows that they fell in love with the same lead host and even fought because of him!¡± Li Meng said excitedly. ¡°Wow, wow... At this rate, the Prince clubhouse would definitely be investigated, which would make it easier for the lead host to get away!¡± Mu Huan felt as if everything was being assisted by the heavens! Chapter 54 - Hate That This Iron Is Not Turning into Steel Chapter 54: Hate That This Iron Is Not Turning into Steel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You did so much to help him escape from the abyss of suffering, I don¡¯t even think you need to pay him anymore,¡± Wu Xingye said. They had been with Mu Huan all the way. They knew how hard she worked to earn money. When he thought about how she was forced to marry a 30-year-old man initially as she didn¡¯t have the money to bring her granny to leave the Mu family, he could feel the pain in his heart. She was at such a blooming, youthful age. Otherdies were still enjoying their youth without any worries, having unbridled fun, yet she was racking her brains over her granny¡¯s safety. ¡°The lead host wants to bring his little sister overseas and undergo stic surgery as well, to change themselves beyond recognition and escape their past. All these things need money, so how can I not give him any?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying you are foolish. You saving his sister and him helping you to seduce Bai Xuexian and her daughter are clearly two very different matters. You wanted to give him money no matter what, and now you are even taking great pains to help them escape sessfully. Why don¡¯t you just take responsibility for the next half of their lives as well!¡± Wu Xingye could not help but poke her head harshly. ¡°Did you think my head is made of iron?! That hurts!¡± Mu Huan held her head andined resentfully. ¡°I hate that this iron is not turning into steel!¡± Wu Xingye said through gritted teeth. ¡°I am not made of iron. How can I turn into steel?¡± Wu Xingye was angered to the point of amusement by her. ¡°Mu Huan, you can do it!¡± ¡°Haish, Brother Xiao Ye, I know you are doing this for my own good. But I¡¯ve already agreed to these terms with him, I can¡¯t go back on my words!¡± Mu Huan smiled as she tried to curry favor with him. ¡°He had helped me a great deal.¡± ¡°You make it sound like you didn¡¯t think of a n to save his sister!¡± Wu Xingye snorted coldly as he continued to say, ¡°You deserve being poor!¡± ¡°In the past, just because of Lin Qingya¡¯s one act of kindness, you went through hell to earn money and took care of her like she is a young missy. And now, this. You deserve it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I deserve it, I deserve it. I will treat you to hot pot tonight. Eat well and leave!¡± ¡°Fine. It shall be at the hot pot store at Zhong Shan road that you mentionedst time!¡± Wu Xingye huffed. ¡°We will go to one that¡¯s even better than that! It¡¯s a happy day today, so let¡¯s go celebrate!¡± The issue had blown up and the n was so sessful, they had to have a round of celebrations! ¡°Seems like you still have a conscience.¡± Wu Xingye didn¡¯t want to nag at her any longer. Even though he always called her foolish, it was this side of her that many people loved. When someone treated her well, she would return the kindness tenfold. She was loyal and she treated her friends with a genuine heart. At this moment, in the Mu family... ¡°You b*tch!¡± Matriarch Mu delivered a harsh p across Bai Xuexian¡¯s face, which now had five red fingerprint marks on it. The said person stumbled a few steps back. ¡°Mom, this was a set-up! I was framed!¡± Bai Xuexian didn¡¯t dare to yell that it hurt even though it did. She tried to rush forward to the elder Mrs. Mu like a dog despite having been beaten. ¡°A set-up? Look at the videos, the photos! You still have the cheek to say that you¡¯ve been framed? If you weren¡¯t unfaithful and unsettled, would you have been able to be framed by others?¡± Matriarch Mu knew that there must be a culprit behind this, but if her daughter-inw wasn¡¯t lowly, wanton, and slutty, how would she have fallen into a trap?! ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s fine if you are lowly and wanton yourself! But how are you teaching that daughter of yours?! Mother and daughter falling for the same host! And even fighting over him... You...!¡± Matriarch Mu began to lose her breath due to her fury. Mu Dongsheng rushed over hurriedly tofort her. ¡°Mom... Mom... Don¡¯t get too agitated...¡± ¡°Get away from me, you useless thing!¡± Matriarch Mu pushed Mu Dongsheng away with one hand. If he wasn¡¯t so useless and had watched over his wife properly, how would such a thing even have happened?! Chapter 55 - Everything Is Destroyed! Chapter 55: Everything Is Destroyed! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her son dared not approach her anymore and hid in a corner without a word. ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, I deserve to be punished! You can do whatever you want with me, but for now, the most important thing is to ease this matter!¡± she told the elderly woman as she approached her. ¡°Ease this matter? How are you going to do that? What¡¯s the point of doing that, anyway?!¡± Matriarch Mu hollered. ¡°I¡¯ve been framed. We can look for the mastermind and then...¡± ¡°And what will happen after that? You both have been captured clearly on screen and on photos, so how do you think you can exin that away? Even if you manage to rify the truth and prove your innocence, who would believe you? This is meaningless! Besides, this issue isn¡¯t about you but about Kexin! She¡¯s supposed to marry Bao Junyan, but now, with this scandal, she... you...¡± The elderlydy was so furious that she picked up an object beside her and threw it at the woman with total disregard. It was as if she wanted to finish her off with a blow. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll make sure Kexin...¡± ¡°What are you going to make sure of? There¡¯s nothing you can do now! Who do you think the Bao family is in the first ce? This family is strong and powerful. Even if Kexin isn¡¯t infatuated with that gigolo but was framed in this incident, this scandal is bad enough for the Bao family to despise her!¡± She had spent efforts to create a good reputation in high society for her granddaughter to have a chance with the Bao family. Once her n seeded, Mu Kexin should have been able to marry Bao Junyan. But now... A youngdy obsessed over a gigolo, and even fought over the man with her own mother. And now, everyone came to know about this scandal! This... this was a fiasco that she was not capable of salvaging, no matter how formidable she was, and there was nothing more she could do to make Bao Junyan marry her granddaughter. ¡°You... the two of you... be d*mned!¡± She was about to explode with anger! She had spent so many resources to create a way for her granddaughter to marry him, but now... She was mad enough to want to take their lives! ¡°Mom...¡± Even the normally sharp-witted Bai Xuexian did not know what to say this time. She knew they were in big trouble. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t marry Bao Junyan? I¡¯m happy to marry Zixian! But, Mom, you are not allowed to fight with me over him. He¡¯s mine!¡± Mu Kexin believed that her family was rich enough, so marrying a gigolo was not a big deal, as long as the man had good looks and knew how to please her. Bao Junyan was too aloof and haughty for her taste, even though his looks might surpass her gigolo¡¯s. Anyway, she wanted to be with a man who spoiled her like a princess and one who would surprise her from time to time. She preferred a man who made her feel like a protagonist in a romantic show. So, to her, it was no big deal if she could not marry Bao Junyan. Her mother almost copsed with rage over her daughter¡¯s attitude. Why do I have such a daughter?! Matriarch Mu walked straight up to her granddaughter and knocked her over with a huge blow. Dumbfounded, the youngdy sat on the ground, looking in disbelief at her grandma. ¡°Grandma... you...¡± She hit me! She actually hit me! ¡°Useless thing!¡± She was a useless pawn to the elderly woman now. Her mother understood the olddy well, so she knew that thetter had given up on her granddaughter this time. From now on, Mu Kexin would lose her favor with the matriarch. Even she felt like giving up on her own daughter, what more the old woman! She is really... ¡°You take this scoundrel out of this country tomorrow and never return!¡± Matriarch Mu did not want to see the two of them anymore! They had totally destroyed her n! Chapter 56 - The Man from That Year Chapter 56: The Man from That Year Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moreover, her birthday banquet wasing up soon. She should be the envy of everyone, but look at what happened now? She became aughingstock, instead. She was now the joke of the year! She could turn a blind eye to her wanton daughter-inw, but it had now evolved to the stage where her granddaughter was found fighting with her own mother over a gigolo! Talks about the mother-daughter pair sharing the same man were too disgusting to be repeated! ¡°Mom!¡± Bai Xuexian turned aghast at themand from the old woman. If they were to be banished overseas, this would be the end of the rest of their lives! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go abroad, then check yourselves in to a monastery and never return home!¡± If not for how this woman had borne her a grandson to continue the Mu¡¯s legacy, she would have ended her life, right there and then! ¡°Mom...¡± the middle-ageddy was about to say something more. With a wave of her hand, the elderlydy got her henchmen to hurl the mother-daughter pair away from her sight. She really did not want to see them again; if she did, she might just strangle them both for real. A while after the women were booted off, Matriarch Mu¡¯s son saw that her temper had simmered down somewhat and he gingerly approached the olddy again. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Although Kexin could not marry Bao Junyan, Xiao Huan is still married to him. As long as we treat her granny well, she¡¯ll do whatever we say. Besides, she¡¯s much smarter than Kexin. If Kexin were to marry Bao Junyan, she would definitely not be as useful to us as her sister.¡± Mu Dongsheng himself would prefer to have the older sister to stay married to the man instead. Mu Huan was smart, and she was able to aplish whatever they wanted her to do. He only agreed to have the younger girl marry the man because of his mother¡¯s insistence. ¡°You fool! Do you think I don¡¯t know that the older sister is smarter and the younger one is of no use? What do you think I want to achieve by having Kexin marry Bao Junyan?¡± Her temper red up once again at the sight of her son¡¯s stupidity. The man was stunned, however. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any hope for Kexin in the first ce, then what are you doing this for?¡± Is she doing this for the sake of her youngest granddaughter? Please don¡¯t say that, I won¡¯t believe you. ¡°This is for your son¡¯s sake! The heir to the Bao family muste from his biological sister!¡± Although the matriarch knew that Mu Kexin was of little use to them, she still wanted her to get married to Bao Junyan so she could bear an heir for the Bao family. This was why she spent so much effort in creating this opportunity. This would protect the Mus¡¯ stake in the long run. She might be able to control Mu Huan for the time being. However, once her granny was gone, the girl would break loose from their control, never mind expecting her to protect the interests of her precious grandson! She did not force Kexin to stay on at the matchmaking ceremony because she knew the young woman did not have the qualities necessary to be selected. Her older sister was prettier and smarter than her, with a much higher chance of being chosen. This was why she¡¯d forced Mu Huan to attend the event. But she totally did not expect the man from that year to be Bao Junyan¡¯s father! Hence, she believed that Mu Huan was chosen because of Bao Junyan¡¯s father. If this was the case, then Mu Kexin stood an equal chance of bing the daughter-inw of the Bao family, too. She had spent a lot of effort to swap their status, only to... end up in this way! The n had to be abandonedpletely! How could she tolerate that?! How could she not be mad and, in fact, be so mad that she was about to murder someone?! Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± ... The hot pot store at Jingchuan Four Pces was renowned in Yun Cheng. The queue for a table was so long that one could wait for more than two hours even during the hot summer season. Mu Huan used to work here part-time and knew the manager well. Hence, she got a queue number way ahead of the crowd. Once they reached the restaurant, they were given a table immediately. It was a good seating, next to the full-length window. ¡°Xiao Huan, I now realize you had foresight when you chose to work part-time at eateries and restaurants! No matter how popr that ce may be, we always have priority without the need to queue whenever we follow you!¡± Li Mengmented admiringly. Chapter 57 - How Generous Chapter 57: How Generous Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That goes without saying. As a smart girl, I need to have foresight!¡± she proimed proudly. Wu Xingye rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Tsk, you were only eyeing the good food that the shops were providing for their employees, that¡¯s all! It has nothing to do with foresight!¡± ¡°Chey, do you think you know everything?!¡± She rolled her eyes at him in return. ¡°Of course I know a lot. Haven¡¯t the two of youe to me whenever you need info? I¡¯m known as the Prince of Information at Know-All Agency!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The girls sneered at him at the same time. ¡°Tsk! Bring out the mutton! Let¡¯s have three tes of mutton for a start!¡± the boy roared. ¡°This ce has very nice mutton. Let¡¯s have six tes instead,¡± Mu Huan retorted. ¡°Wow, how generous you are today!¡± he teased. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! For today, let¡¯s eat ¡¯til we need to crawl out of this ce!¡± she dered with the base pride of a tuhao. ¡°Can we have some alcohol?¡± Wu Xingye asked with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°What goes well with hot pot? It should be beer, right?! Well, there¡¯ll be no shortage of beers tonight!¡± The boy spurted out two gulps of drinks as he quipped, ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± ¡°Both of you can get drunk. I won¡¯t be drinking.¡± She made her stand clear to her friends. ¡°Today is a happy day. Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± both of them asked in unison. ¡°I¡¯ve sworn that if I were to drink again, I would chop off my hand!¡± Her stupor had left a deep impression on her! ¡°No problem, you still have another hand after you chop off one,¡± the male friend said. ¡°Get lost!¡± He reached out to pinch her face, pretending to be angry and fierce. ¡°Littless, who are you telling to get lost?!¡± Right at this moment, Bao Junyan was in his car when he happened to look up from the stack of documents he was holding. Upon seeing this sight, his face sank. He put down the files in his hands, alighted from the car, and walked into the hot pot store. PA Wang, who was just walking back to the car after he packed food from the restaurant next door, quickly rushed forward when he saw his boss getting off the car. Thinking that the president had gotten impatient from the long wait, he apologized profusely, ¡°Sorry, President. The business is brisk at this restaurant so the queue is longer than expected. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°You can keep the takeaway for yourself. And one more thing, cancel the rest of the program for the rest of the day.¡± Before the assistant could reply, he walked into the hot pot store. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Why is the CEO going into a hot pot store? He has never liked hot pot, deeming it unhygienic to eat from the same pot with so many others... Mu Huan pped away her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get touchy with me. Your sis here is already married.¡± She had a strong moral sense. Regardless of the reason for being married, her status of a married woman remained unchanged; hence, she needed to keep a distance from men, even this close male friend of hers. ¡°Alright, marrieddy.¡± The boy found her reaction amusing and was just about to caress her head on impulse when, suddenly, someone grabbed hold of his hand in mid-air. The force rendered by the attacker was so powerful that he thought his wrist was going to break! He looked up in shock. He was about to demand an exnation when he heard his friend stammering... ¡°H-Hubby...¡± After giving a nce at his wife, he looked at Wu Xingye and reprimanded sternly, ¡°Since you know that she¡¯s already married, don¡¯t get too cozy with her.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Is this man Mu Huan¡¯s husband? Why, he¡¯s so young and handsome! He looks like a demi-god! He rposed himself and turned to Mu Huan instinctively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you married a 30-year-old hag?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Bao Junyan is indeed 30 years old... ¡°Thirty-year-old hag?¡± Her husband turned to look at her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± You are really 30 years old, right...? Chapter 58 - Dire Awkwardness Chapter 58: Dire Awkwardness Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere turned awkward. Until... ¡°Pain... pain... Xiao Huan, please get your hubby to release my hand!¡± Wu Xingye shouted. His wrist would really snap if the man continued to grip it. ¡°Hubby, please release him. He¡¯s my good friend, and he was just teasing me earlier...¡± Mu Huan quickly rified. The man swept his gaze coldly at Wu Xingye before releasing his hand. ¡°You are not allowed to tease her in this manner again.¡± The boy was so relieved to be spared that he instinctively replied, ¡°This will never happen again!¡± Seeing that her husband was still unhappy, Mu Huan stood up immediately. ¡°Hubby, have you eaten? The hot pot here is superb. Do you want to try it?¡± He was about to say that he would have his meal at home when she continued, ¡°Hubby, the hot pot here is really nice. I¡¯ve been craving toe here for a long, long time. Let¡¯s eat together, shall we...?¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± In the end, the man sat next to his wife. She tried her best to find somemon topics to share with him, but she was really lost in this aspect. Since they got married, they only spoke to each other when there was a need to. They hardly ever engaged in casual conversation. After a long while, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hubby, let me introduce my good friends to you. They are Li Meng and Wu Xingye.¡± He snorted in acknowledgment. And the atmosphere turned awkward again. Moreover, he was a man of high status. Even if he did not speak, his overpowering presence was oppressive even when he was just sitting there quietly. Her two friends looked to her and signaled her to ease the mood. They were too overwhelmed by him! Feeling forlorn and helpless, she was lost for words as well! She very much wanted to ease the mood, too, as she was equally overwhelmed by him. However... Right at this moment, the attendant served up the dishes. She looked at the food as if the spread on the table was her savior. With her chopsticks, she hurriedly picked a piece of meat for him. ¡°Hubby, the mutton here is the best. Have a try.¡± He watched her putting a piece of raw mutton on his te. ¡°...¡± Although he had not tried having hot pot in a restaurant in the past, he still knew that mutton could not be eaten raw. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why is the atmosphere bing worse? ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Li Meng called out quietly to her. She turned to face her with a quizzical look. Her friend had to signal to her with her eyes for some time before she realized what she had just done. With her palm pped over her face due to her deep embarrassment, she almost wished there was a hole in the ground for her to crawl into and hide in. Still, she could not do that even if a hole did appear in the ground. Hence, with a sheepish look, she turned to look at her husband with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Hubby, I was so excited to see you that I made the mistake of passing you a raw piece of mutton.¡± He did not want her to be embarrassed further so he reached out to ruffle her hair instead. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking forward to the hot pot here? The broth is ready now for your food.¡± ¡°Oh! Oh! Eat... eat...¡± she quickly put the meat inside the boiling hot pot. The three of them were gluttons and could easily forget the task on hand when facing a delectable feast. They extended their chopsticks toward the hot pot simultaneously, and pretty soon, the pieces of meat inside the boiling pot were gone. The man could tell that these three shared a camaraderie that came from a long-term friendship. It was also difficult for anyone else to be part of their clique. The thought of this made him frown, his eyes turning pensive and morose at the same time. She could feel the atmosphere turning cold again, and this was when she realized that her husband sitting beside her had... not had a chance yet with the meat inside the hot pot. Is he upset because he couldn¡¯t get any food from the hot pot? Chapter 59 - Little Wifey Chapter 59: Little Wifey Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, this girl, who never once shared the food she took for herself, passed the man the meat on her te. ¡°Hubby, try the meat I got for you.¡± She picked up a piece and was cing it on his te when she suddenly recalled the list of pointers the butler had passed to her on the second day of her marriage. One of the items highlighted was that he found the hot pot at restaurants to be unhygienic and would never go for a hot pot meal. She immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, Hubby, I forgot you don¡¯t eat hot pot.¡± Her friends were rather stunned to hear that. Are there people in the world who reject hot pot? Just when she was about to retrieve the meat from his te, he got ahead of her to pick up that piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± He doesn¡¯t eat hot pot, was it? Now that the man had made the first move to eat the food cooked in the hot pot, she was caught in a fix and did not know if she should continue to serve him food. He doesn¡¯t like hot pot, right? Now that he¡¯s having food from the hot pot, what should I do next? ¡°Hubby, how do you find the food?¡± she decided to probe in the end. ¡°Not bad.¡± Thinking that he wanted more when he approved of the food, she asked the service staff to bring a few more pairs of chopsticks and indicated to her friends to use these chopsticks to pick the food from the hot pot instead for hygiene purposes. Despite this, the man did not show any indication of wanting to eat from the hot pot on his own. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Does he want to eat or not? If he¡¯s not eating, then I can have my share, quick! Hence, to test his reaction, she gingerly ced another piece of meat on his te, which he obligingly took again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Is he eating only what I serve? Is he doing this on purpose because he is upset at being addressed as a 30-year-old hag just now? If so, then she could only serve him as he wished. In the end, she continued to feed him with nice food. Her two friends were gloating as they watched her serve her husband as a little wifey. In the past, she would fight it out with anyone who dared to snatch her food. Now, all she could do was to pass these delectable meat pieces to the man, which she could have kept for herself! And then they made a public disy of their own enjoyment with the food in front of her. This was rubbing salt to the wound! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She felt like punching someone! Reckoning that the man would not want his wife to foot the bill herself, Wu Xingye took the opportunity to order more. ¡°Xiao Huan, the attendant told me that the abalone was fresh and a rare catch. It would be delicious. Why don¡¯t we order some to try?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Their four-gilled perch is especially fresh, too. I want to order that as well!¡± Li Meng quipped. ¡°Oh, I just saw the lobsters fresh and alive!¡± The boy added another item. Mu Huan: ¡°Are you here for the hot pot?¡± The beef and mutton slices are good enough for hot pot! What are they doing now? Not only are they going for seafood, but they are even ordering the most expensive items on the menu! ¡°This restaurant is famous for their seafood hot pot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Their seafood is especially fresh and delicious. Didn¡¯t you salivate at the sight of their abalone previously?¡± Her buddy decided to dig it in further. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How despicable can both of you get?! Before she could say anything, Wu Xingye signaled the attendant over for more orders. The wild abalone cost a few hundred yuan for one while the fish cost about the same as well. With their big appetites, they had unabashedly ordered a few of each in one go. In the end, it was the Boston lobster that came up to be the cheapest. She red at them, but s, her look of anger was lost on the two of them. Fast Passes and Coins which were spent between 14 Jan¨C14 Feb 2020 will be refunded beginning 15 Feb 2020, taking 7 working days to be deposited. A new round of Trial Read selections will begin on 15 Feb 2020. From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 60 - They Look Like a Loving Couple Chapter 60: They Look Like a Loving Couple Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In order to enjoy the seafood at its freshest, they even decided to forego the spicy stock and went for the clear stock instead. The two of them could really eat. As for her, she could lose out on everything except when it came to food. However, she was so busy serving her husband with the food and having her share that she stopped being nervous. Her friends were also busy with eating. And the atmosphere was no longer awkward. What was left lingering was the fragrance of food; even the man was moved by the ambiance to take a few more mouthfuls. After having their fill, her two friends wiped their mouths with great satisfaction, stood up, and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, thank you for your meal tonight. We¡¯ll take our leave first!¡± Then, they shamelessly put on a look to indicate that they were leaving first so as to give the couple some private time. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What kind of friends had she been mingling with?! After they left, Bao Junyan went to pay for the meal. This hot pot meal cost ten thousand yuan. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was about to say something when she decided against it. With his status, it might seem inappropriate for her to add furtherments. As she was looking down, the man walked away first. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked while looking over his shoulder, seeing that she wasn¡¯t following. ¡°Nothing much,¡± she quickly uttered. He did not say anything more. Reaching out to take her hand in case he lost her again, he walked out of the ce with her. She looked down at his broad palm that was holding her hand. For an unknown reason, her heart started to pound fast and furious. She did not know why her heart was racing with his little action. The evening breeze from the river was slightly chilly on this hot summer day, which was especially refreshing. On top of that, they were on the antique street of Yun Cheng that sparkled with beautiful lights from the shops that lined the street at night. One could not help wanting to take a walk along this street. PA Wang saw theming out of the restaurant and hastily greeted them. ¡°CEO, Madam.¡± ¡°Hubby, you go and get busy with your work. I¡¯ll take a walk around here and then hail a taxi backter.¡± She retrieved her hand and tried to take this opportunity to take her leave from him. Unexpectedly, she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to take a walk?¡± He held her hand and tugged her along. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why does he like to hold my hand? And what¡¯s more, how is it possible that he¡¯s free now? He¡¯s always so busy! Back in the past, he would reach home only at 1 or 2 in the morning! PA Wang: ¡°...¡± His CEO found women to be nothing but irritating in the past, and would, in fact, be opposed to any women who tried to get close to him. Now, he¡¯s taking the initiative to hold a woman¡¯s hand?! Furthermore, how can he say that he¡¯s free when there are so many proposals waiting for him to vet and approve?! He¡¯s a workaholic in the first ce! Still, he had told her that he was free and even held her hand. There was nothing more she could do except to follow him. Like a loving couple, the two of them held hands to take a walk. As they strolled beneath the wisteria flowering arch, a gust of wind blew across that sent the lovely purplish petals aflutter. She was moved by the scene as she reached out to touch the petals. ¡°How beautiful...¡± He did not find the wilted petals in her hand pretty. Rather, it was the smile that she wore on her lips. This also seemed to be the first time he saw her with a heartfelt smile. Under this beautiful evening skyline, the tall and slender man watched the youngdy with loving indulgence in his eyes. As the wind blew, petals scattered around the couple, forming such a romantic scene that passersby could not help scanning the surroundings for hidden cameras. They thought the two were filming a romantic drama series. Fast Passes and Coins which were spent between 14 Jan¨C14 Feb 2020 will be refunded beginning 15 Feb 2020, taking 7 working days to be deposited. A new round of Trial Read selections will begin on 15 Feb 2020. From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 61 - Confirming with Their Gazes

Chapter 61: Confirming with Their Gazes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Mu Huan could smell a burst of aroma. ¡°This is the smell of the beggar¡¯s chicken! The beggar¡¯s chicken here is extremely delicious! The boss is very headstrong. He will sell it only when he feels like it. Since the start ofst year, he has been opening the store less and less frequently. This is a rare opportunity. We should quickly go get one to savor!¡± Mu Huan tugged at Bao Junyan excitedly, hoping to buy a beggar¡¯s chicken. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t they just eat? ¡°Quick! If we gote, not only would we have to queue, but there might not even be any left!¡± Mu Huan pulled on Bao Junyan and began to run. Bao Junyan was a little surprised as he looked at her behaving like a running athlete. Her strength and speed did not seem like those of someone who had just started training. When Mu Huan and Bao Junyan arrived, only one person was queuing at the beggar¡¯s chicken stall. The aroma earlier was from when the boss had opened the cover for the customer who had ordered the beggar¡¯s chicken. That customer was first, and Mu Huan was next in line. ¡°Hubby, this stall¡¯s beggar¡¯s chicken is extremely delicious. Would you like to have a taste?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t help but want to try the delicacies she mentioned when he saw how bright her face shone every time she talked about different cuisines. ¡°Then we shall have two!¡± Mu Huan had always wanted to eat an entire beggar¡¯s chicken on her own. Therefore, she did not allow anyone to share it with her. ¡°We just finished our meal,¡± Bao Junyan reminded her. ¡°Seafood hotpot cannot fill our stomachs for long. And this beggar¡¯s chicken is stuffed well. Most of our food will have been digested by the time we get home, and it will be just the right time for us to eat.¡± While Mu Huan and Bao Junyan were exchanging words, a long queue formed behind them. ¡°I told you that you would have to queue if you werete!¡± Mu Huanmented excitedly. Bao Junyan looked at her expression, the corners of his lips curving up slightly. After buying the beggar¡¯s chicken, Mu Huan thought of a delicious ice cream shop around the area. However, there would probably be many people queuing at this time right now, and she did not dare to let Bao Junyan apany her to wait in line. Just when she had decided not to eat it, Bao Junyan received a call. It seemed like it was an important work matter and he needed to talk for a long while. She instantly informed Bao Junyan of her intention happily and went to queue for the ice cream. As she stood in line, Mu Huan heard a loud disturbance and turned her head around instinctively. However, turning her head had been a bad mistake! The person leading the uproar was a huge hoodlum that Mu Huan had offended during one of her cases. The hoodlum looked over just as she turned around to stare. When their gazes met, the hoodlum confirmed that she was the foe he was looking for. The hoodlum led a group of underlings and walked over ferociously. Witnessing the situation, Mu Huan turned around and ran! After running a few steps, she turned back around as she suddenly recalled that Bao Junyan was still waiting for her. If she ran away just like that, there was no way she could exin the situation to himter. Seeing her turning back around, the hoodlum initially thought that she was nning to fight with them. Therefore, he seized a rod by the side and swung it. Mu Huan avoided the rod and ran toward the alley as she decided to take a detour to find Bao Junyan. When he saw that she was running away, the hoodlum shouted instantly, ¡°Chase her! Chase that woman and kill her!¡± A group of people ran into the alley after her. When Mu Huan reached Bao Junyan, panting heavily, he had just ended his call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked after seeing her drenched in sweat. ¡°I...¡± Just when Mu Huan was about to speak, she heard a loud string of curses. When she thought about how the group of men was about to catch up to them, she panicked and tugged Bao Junyan harshly into a dark alley. Without waiting for Bao Junyan to say something, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. The tall and well-built man waspletely taken aback. Chapter 62 - Couldnt Control Myself

Chapter 62: Couldn¡¯t Control Myself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After hearing that the foul-mouthed voices had gone farther away, Mu Huan released her grip on Bao Junyan. Bao Junyan lowered his head and looked at her with deep, unpredictable eyes. ¡°That... That, I....¡± Mu Huan forced herself to calm down. ¡°I forgot to ask what vor of ice cream you wanted, that¡¯s why I came running back... After I saw you standing there looking all so... handsome... I... couldn¡¯t control myself...¡± Bao Junyan stared at her speechlessly. The way he looked at her left Mu Huan with goosebumps. She didn¡¯t know if he was looking at her this way because he had sensed something amiss or if it was because of something else. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I... You... Do you not like this...? ¡°Next time, I... I wouldn¡¯t do this again... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Mu Huan lowered her head and released him as she tried to move farther away from Bao Junyan. And yet, just as Mu Huan was about to move, she was held by hisrge hand and pulled fiercely into his embrace. With his other hand, he raised her chin, forcing her to look directly at him. As she matched Bao Junyan¡¯s dark, deep gaze, Mu Huan became even more nervous. ¡°Hubby, I...¡± He still didn¡¯t say a word as he continued to stare at her. Just as Mu Huan was wondering in dread if things were over for her, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Since you wanted to kiss, then kiss me properly.¡± ... The hoodlum who did not manage to catch Mu Huan after running for a long time believed that she couldn¡¯t have gotten so far. However, he still had not caught sight of her. Therefore, as he turned back around, he just so happened to encounter the scene before him. Due to their positions, Mu Huan was blocked by Bao Junyan¡¯s tall and huge figurepletely. He yelled out a curse and left. Their vulgarities caused Bao Junyan to regain his senses as he realized that it wasn¡¯t right to do it here. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± His voice was lower than usual as he said that. The next day, Mu Huan came to a conclusion after having two experiences. To deal with the shrewd, hypocritical man, all she had to do was kiss him on the lips. Just as Mu Huan was getting ready to get to work after they ate, she received a call from Matriarch Mu, who asked her to head over to the Mu family¡¯s house. Mu Huan informed Li Meng of it before heading over. The moment she stepped into the house, she could sense the depressing atmosphere in the household. The corners of her lips curved up as she walked in happily. Matriarch Mu was sitting at her main seat with her eyes closed, resting while twirling a string of Buddha beads in her hand. Mu Huan felt that it was useless for her Grandma to pray to Buddha or burn any incense as she had done too many shameful deeds. When she heard the sound of footsteps, Matriarch Mu opened her eyes. That gaze filled with weathered hardships was astutely terrifying. ¡°Grandma, did you ask me toe over so that you can pay me the ten million dors?¡± They wanted to give her 20 million dors to drug Bao Junyan, did they? Come on! Give her the money! Suddenly, Matriarch Mu stood up and walked toward Mu Huan. ¡°What ten million dors?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would give me ten million dors first if I agreed? Why are you going back on your words now?¡± Mu Huan raised her eyebrows. In the next second, Matriarch Mu sent a harsh p across her face, causing the corner of Mu Huan¡¯s lips to bleed. Chapter 63 - So What If You Knew?

Chapter 63: So What If You Knew?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan¡¯s gaze swiftly turned cold. Just as Matriarch Mu had raised her hand to p her a second time, Mu Huan grabbed her wrist roughly and said with an icy gaze, ¡°Grandma, if you want someone to respect you as an elderly, please conduct yourself with dignity first!¡± ¡°Why? Are you unable to hit me even though you want to? Hit me, then!¡± Matriarch Mu said with a stern voice. ¡°Grandma, I am saying this again. Do not go overboard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who went overboard, Mu Huan! I¡¯ve never been ruthless toward you because you are my biological granddaughter, yet you are unable to tell good from the bad. You are so wretched!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mu Huan was still useful, Matriarch Mu would have really wanted to beat her to death. Mu Huan was taken aback. ¡°Did you think that everything will be fine as long as you sent those videos and photographs to Mu Weiguo? All I had to do was inebriate him and he immediately divulged everything!¡± Even after Matriarch Mu found out that it was Mu Weiguo who had sent those videos and photographs, she did not believe that he had the intellect to plot against Bai Xuexian. Therefore, she made use of his weakness toward alcohol and got someone to find things out from him using a bottle of wine. That¡¯s how she learned about everything. A look of realization shed across Mu Huan¡¯s eyes. It turned out that Matriarch Mu had figured out the truth. It was no wonder she was so angry. Even though she knew that her grandma would be suspicious, she never thought that her grandma would figure out that she was the one behind this so quickly. However... ¡°So what if you know about this?¡± ¡°You...!¡± Matriarch Mu almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath due to her anger. ¡°Grandma, although I have no idea what bargaining chip you have in your hands that made you think that you will definitely be able to have Mu Kexin marry Bao Junyan, I know now that no matter what that chip is, you will never be able to matchmake them together.¡± Grandma would have to take care of Mu Kexin if she was unable to find a husband. ¡°You wretched, evil creature!¡± Matriarch Mu yelled furiously. ¡°If I am an evil monster, then what about you?¡± Mu Huan sneered in response. Matriarch Mu was ready to explode. ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± ¡°Why is Grandma shouting for someone? Do you want to get somebody to beat me up?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know what fear is until I beat you half to death today!¡± ¡°Does Grandma still think that I am young and weak? That I will just take your scolding and beating?¡± Mu Huanughed coldly. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t forget that your granny is in my hands!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. It¡¯s because my granny is still here that I still came. That¡¯s why I am still willing to talk to you amicably. If anything happens to my granny, what do you think I will do?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°After this issue with Bai Xuexian, have you not realized yet that I am no longer like how I was in the past? If any one of you dare to touch my granny, I will return a tooth for a tooth! ¡°Therefore, Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about how badly you could treat my granny. Rather, you should think about how well you can take care of her such that she lives to a hundred years old. This way, you will always have a weakness of mine and can continue to make use of me. If not, you can forget about even using me. I will be the sharpest knife that will destroy this Mu family! I will ruin the family property you value the most, as well as your precious grandson!¡± ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Matriarch Mu bellowed. At this moment, she finally realized that the woman before her was no longer that ten-year-old girl who would cry and beg her whenever she was beaten or threatened. ¡°Grandma, I will say the same thing once again. If you want the Mu family to be well and your grandson to be fine, then let my granny be alright! Do not use her as a threat whenever you want! Of course, I will still do everything that you ask of me.¡± Chapter 64 - You Have to Save Dad!

Chapter 64: You Have to Save Dad!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan knew that she couldn¡¯t anger Matriarch Mupletely. If she was reckless, she would not be able to withstand her with her current capability. She needed to use both the carrot and the stick. ¡°Also, Grandma, I know that you have always wanted Mu Kexin to marry Bao Junyan because of your baby grandson. Even though I am not close to him, he is ultimately my little brother. As long as Grandma treats my granny well, I will do more than Mu Kexin would, but never less.¡± Matriarch Mu felt that Mu Huan would not do as she said. But... She was aware that it was as Mu Huan had said. Now, no matter what bargaining chip she had in her hand, she was never going to be able to matchmake Mu Kexin with Bao Junyan. Therefore, she needed to use Mu Huan from now on. So even if she didn¡¯t want to believe her, she could only choose to believe Mu Huan and calm down from her fury. But she was not delighted in the slightest bit. Therefore, when Mu Huan released her hand, she still delivered two harsh ps across Mu Huan¡¯s face. Mu Huan knew that Matriarch Mu needed to vent her anger. Thus, she did not hold her back. Her fair and tender face had turned swollen and red from the three vicious ps. ¡°You¡¯d better do as you said you would. If not, do not me me for being heartless! Even if you are no longer how you were when you were young, if I wanted you to have nowhere to go, you can forget about staying alive!¡± Matriarch Mu sneered. Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°I know.¡± All the harsh words she said earlier was to let her grandma know what the consequences of touching her granny were. She wanted her grandma to realize that she should absolutely not touch her granny, especially over the anger she was feeling right now. It was not because she was strong enough now. Therefore, she could only bear with it as Matriarch Mu vented her fury. ¡°You have to ask Bao Junyan to attend my birthday feast, as well as to get him to prepare generous gifts!¡± She wanted to use Bao Junyan to regain her dignity. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Matriarch Mu was annoyed if she had to look at Mu Huan for another second. ... Mu Huan came home with a swollen face. Mu Dongsheng, who had been waiting by the door, instantly went forward. ¡°My poor baby girl, it must have hurt!¡± he said with a face full of heartache. Mu Huan raised her head to look at him. Mu Dongsheng reached out with a sweet in his palm. ¡°Be good. Here¡¯s your favorite sweet. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you eat this.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes began to turn red as she stared at the sweet in his hand. When she was young, no matter where she fell or what she cried over, her dad would always magically present her with candy to coax her. Even though she felt it wasn¡¯t good that her dad always listened to her grandma, she always thought that she had the best dad in the world. But now... ¡°Dad, be direct with what you want to say. You are terrible at acting affectionate.¡± Now, he only showed his fatherly love whenever he needed her help for something. Sometimes, when she looked at him, she wanted to ask why things had turned out this way. He treated her so well and loved her so much when she was young. He always said she was his most beloved baby and princess. Did he only treat her well because it was a request from Grandma? But every single time, she controlled herself as she refused to destroy the fond memories she had from when she was young. After all, those beautiful times were all that was left in her life. Mu Dongsheng seemed to never know what awkwardness was. Every time he was exposed by Mu Huan, he would reveal his true intentions as if it was nothing. ¡°Xiao Huan, you have to save Dad! If you don¡¯t, there¡¯s no way I can continue to survive!¡± Chapter 65 - I Am Your Biological Father!

Chapter 65: I Am Your Biological Father!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Save you? How do I save you?¡± ¡°Five million! As long as you give me five million, you can save your dad! If not, my hands and legs will either be chopped up or your grandma will banish me to the countryside. Xiao Huan, you have to save me!¡± Mu Dongsheng said with a pitiful face. ¡°Five million?¡± Mu Huan wanted tough herself to tears. ¡°If I had five million yuan, would I still be in this state right now? And yet you want to ask me for five million?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but Bao Junyan does! To him, five million is just a piece of cake. You just have to act coquettishly and you will be able to get it from him!¡± Mu Dongsheng obviously knew she didn¡¯t have the money. ¡°Act coquettishly and I¡¯ll get it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. All you need to do is act coquettishly!¡± Mu Dongsheng nodded vigorously. ¡°What do you take Bao Junyan for? A fool?¡± Just because she was acting adorable, he would give her five million yuan?! ¡°An old man will be a fool if he meets a youngdy. If I had a young girlfriend, I would think of every single way to give her anything she wants. What more Bao Junyan, who is rich?! To him, five million is not even worth anything!¡± Mu Huan looked at him silently. ¡°Xiao Huan, Dad only wants you to ask Bao Junyan for five million. I am not asking you to earn five million yuan. You wouldn¡¯t even do something so simple for me? I am your biological father! ¡°Bao Junyan is so wealthy. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue at all to ask him for that little amount of money!¡± ¡°No matter how rich he is, it is still his money! What right do I have to ask others for money, and for an amount like five million yuan?!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®what right do you have¡¯? He slept with a fragile and lovely woman like you. What¡¯s wrong with asking for five million yuan from him? Did I raise you just for you to sleep with him for nothing?¡± ¡°We arewfully wedded!¡± That was the duty of a husband and wife! ¡°You are no longer young, but why are you still so foolish? What did you think a 20-year-old woman would marry a 30-year-old man for? Of course it¡¯s for his money! If you married him not for his money, then what else did you marry him for? Nothing?¡± ¡°If I married him for money, then what have I be? A woman selling her body?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s pride and self-respect had allowed her to get into an arranged marriage only for survival, but never to use her body for money. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nasty. You originally married Bao Junyan to bring some benefits to the Mu family. Now, I am only conveniently asking you to help get five million yuan! Why are you like this? What¡¯s wrong with helping your biological father?¡± ¡°Why am I like this?¡± Mu Dongsheng¡¯s words left Mu Huan¡¯s heart icier than ever. She was rendered speechless and could only repeat his words. A biological father who not only knew this was a pit of fire but also wanted to push his own daughter into it, and then create benefits for himself over her burning body. What else could she say? ¡°That¡¯s right! You did those things for your grandma even though I asked you not to. Asking for some money is really something simple!¡± Mu Dongsheng felt that Mu Huan should not reject him. She was now Mrs. Bao, after all. What was wrong with asking for some money for her father? Although Mu Huan spoke to her grandma in that manner, she never nned to gain anything from Bao Junyan for the Mu family. Even if she had no alternatives, she would think of a n in order to counteract. She absolutely did not want to owe Bao Junyan anything. Asking Bao Junyan directly for money was out of the question. ¡°I will not help you. You can forget about it.¡± She did not want to say anything else to her father. Seeing that Mu Huan was about to leave, Mu Dongsheng grabbed her arm. ¡°Xiao Huan, you cannot reject me and not care about me! I am your biological father!¡± Chapter 66 - This Is Called Happiness?

Chapter 66: This Is Called Happiness?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan looked at him silently for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°What do you need five million yuan for?¡± Mu Dongsheng thought this meant that she wanted to help him. ¡°I went overseas with my friends a while back to gamble, and I lost a few rounds. Originally, your grandma said that she would give me five million after I¡¯ve persuaded you to agree, and I would then be able to fill the gap. Who knew that you would cause such a problem and send your grandma into a violent rage? Why would I dare to still ask her for any money now? If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you to get the money from Bao Junyan in the first ce.¡± Until the end, Mu Dongsheng seemed to be ming Mu Huan. If she had not tarnished Bai Xuexian¡¯s reputation and destroyed Matriarch Mu¡¯s game, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. ¡°You lost five million?¡± ¡°I had times when I won as well, but you know you can never keep winning in such things.¡± Mu Huan suddenly lost all control and grabbed Mu Dongsheng¡¯s arm. ¡°You can go overseas and lose five million yuan, yet you refused to lend me fifty thousand in the first ce?! You just watched them destroy my entire life?!¡± Previously, she¡¯d tried to find an excuse for him and convinced herself that it was as he said. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help her; he was just helpless. However, what was this now?! He dared to lose five million yuan but didn¡¯t want to lend her fifty thousand?! ¡°Xiao Huan, this is different. No matter how much I lose, your grandma would only think I am a failure and send me to the countryside to reflect. But if I go against her, she would take my life! You know I already have a son, so the Mu family now has a sessor. Your grandma no longer needs this useless son of hers.¡± ¡°Take your life? You really think Grandma would take your life?¡± Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± Alright, he was exaggerating a little. No matter how useless her mother thought he was, she would never take away her only son¡¯s life. But even then, he did not dare to oppose her! ¡°Xiao Huan, there¡¯s no meaning behind what we are saying anymore. Also, how is this ruining your life?! It¡¯s great that you married Bao Junyan! Bao Junyan is handsome and rich, and he dotes on you. All the clothes you are wearing now are branded. Your life is going to be a wonderful one as you are living in thep of luxury. It isn¡¯t ruined¡ªyou are profiting from a disaster! Stop thinking about the past!¡± ¡°Profiting from a disaster? Grandma is holding Granny against me, so I can only listen to her instructions obediently like a dog, doing whatever she asks me to do. This is called happiness? Look at my face. Do you really feel this is a blessing?¡± Mu Huan pointed at her face. Mu Dongsheng could not bear to look at her red and swollen face. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t make it sound so nasty. You have to think about it this way. Your grandma is your elder. It is a must for you to be filial and obedient to your elders. As long as you are obedient and do whatever Grandma asks you to, you wouldn¡¯t have to take any beating.¡± He had told her very early on to be like him. Be obedient and let Grandma do whatever she wanted to do, and things would be fine. Yet, she had to create such a problem. ¡°I should just do whatever she asks me to do? She asked me to drug Bao Junyan, and I did. Forget about her letting me live a good life with 20 million yuan. She will only think of ways to put me in a tight spot and repeatedly use me over and over again until I am useless to her!¡± Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± This was a possibility. But... ¡°Xiao Huan, no matter what, things are already this way. Kexin can never marry Bao Junyan, so you have to keep being Mrs. Bao and be used by your grandma. Since that¡¯s the case, you can just conveniently lend your dad a hand! I am your biological father, after all!¡± Mu Dongsheng reinforced his identity as her dad once again. Chapter 67 - Let Me Stay with You for Two Days, Please

Chapter 67: Let Me Stay with You for Two Days, Please

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m your biological daughter! Why are you doing this to me?! Why do you have to do this to me?!¡± she said, uncontroblymbasting her father. Her biological father could watch others bullied, beaten, threatened, tortured, and even drugged. Now, he wanted her to prostitute herself so she could earn some money for him to pay his debts. He¡¯s my daddy! My very own father! ¡°Your dad here knows he¡¯s useless and despicable, but I didn¡¯t want this to happen either! I wanted to protect you, and wish I had the ability to do that! But whatever I can do, I¡¯ll do my utmost best for you! Look, every time you quarrel with Kexin, I always side with you...¡± She looked at him and started to smile. Her smile broke into a chuckle before it turned into a sob. Soon, she was crying helplessly. ¡°Dad, sometimes I wish for you to drive a knife through me instead. You can finish me off...¡± Or, perhaps, she wished that he could be more heartless or ruthless, so she could give up on him once and for all. Then she would not be hurt by him, over and over again. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Why would I do that to you? You¡¯re my daughter!¡± She sobbed andughed as she looked at him. And it was in this manner, crying andughing intermittently, that she finally let go of his arm and walked away. Mu Dongsheng wanted to stop her. He wanted to beg her to help him but, somehow, his feet stayed glued to the ground. Never had he seen his daughter behave like this before. She had been a strong and stubborn girl up to now. Sometimes, it did not take a lot for a father to hurt a child. All he had to do was to give her love and hope, and then build her anticipation, before mercilessly destroying all that he had built within her heart. The worst was how the pain was still not sufficient for the child to let go. With that little love inside her heart, she could not put down their fetter even if she wanted to. And so, she had to bear with his betrayal time and time again. The summer night was unpredictable indeed. The bright and sunny sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds and raging wind, hinting of an approaching thunderstorm. While pedestrians were busy looking for shelter, she continued to wander aimlessly on the pavement. She had been hardworking and motivated all along, but even the most positive person would have their downtime, too. And right now, she was just too tired and burned out. She had tried her very best to live life the way she ought to, but it seemed like a futile attempt now. Droplets of rain fell heavily and speedily on her. Therge droplets pped relentlessly on her face, making her red and bruised face even more swollen. Still, that did not stop her from moping around on the street like a soulless ghoul. So much so that the harried passersby could not help stopping to take a second look at her. ... The thunderstorm in summer passed as quickly as it came. After the rain, Li Meng was about to go out of the house to look for food when she saw her bestie looking drenched and despondent outside the door. Mu Huan¡¯s face broke into a smile when she saw her. ¡°What happened? Who hit you?!¡± Li Meng¡¯s eyes instantly rimmed red upon seeing her ugly and swollen face. She knew the answer after she asked, though. There were only two people who could hit her¡ªBai Xuexian or her grandma. ¡°Can I stay over with you for two days? I cannot let Bao Junyan catch me looking like this.¡± If the man were to see her in this state, he would jump. He would take these punches personally. It would be terrible if he was antagonized. ¡°Then how are you going to exin your disappearance to him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he would believe me if I were to tell him that my good friend fell out of love again,¡± shemented with augh. ¡°Look at your face, you look terrible when you smile! Stopughing!¡± Her bestie hurled her into the house. Chapter 68 - I Cannot Bear to See You Leave

Chapter 68: I Cannot Bear to See You Leave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After she got into the house, she took a shower and changed her clothes before she could finally take a seat on the sofa. Her bestie went to retrieve two ice packs from the fridge to apply on her bruises. ¡°Your grandma is a formidable demoness! Most women at her age are either sick or amiable olddies. But she is still going strong at her age, and she¡¯s merciless when ites to hitting her granddaughter.¡± By now, Li Meng was really disgusted with the olddy. ¡°Well, she was already heartless when she hit her own son, not to mention me.¡± ¡°How can there be such a grandma in the world...?¡± Her bestie¡¯s voice trailed off, having no words to describe her feelings. ¡°What should I tell Bao Junyan to convince him to let me stay away for two days?¡± She was more concerned about this matter right now. ¡°If you were aware of this problem prior to this, then why didn¡¯t you try to avoid the situation in the first ce? Who could have hit you if you meant to run?!¡± ¡°How could I have avoided it? If I didn¡¯t let that old woman vent her frustration, she might take it out on my granny,¡± she retorted with a pout. Her friend was about to say something when she realized the truth in her words. What if that demoness really went after the granny? A man truly cannot have any kind of weakness. If her friend did not, with her capabilities, she would not have had to bear with such humiliation! ¡°I have to say, though, my grandma has always been careful. When I was little, she would not allow my stepmother to hit my face in case others found out about the abuse. But she really lost her cool today. The fact that Mu Kexin cannot marry Bao Junyan must be a terrible blow to her!¡± This thought cheered her up very much. ¡°It would be good if this blow was heavy enough to knock her out so she can¡¯t cause any more trouble to you,¡± her friend said. ¡°Well, she may want Kexin to marry Bao Junyan for the sake of her precious grandson, but the person she loves most is herself, after all. She won¡¯t be easily defeated. If not, the title of the thousand-years¡¯ demoness will not be befitting for her!¡± Her bestie had to agree. ¡°She¡¯s a true-blue demoness!¡± ¡°Ay, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Come and brainstorm with me. What should I say to convince the man to let me stay over at your ce for two days...?¡± This was getting to be a major headache! ¡°How about telling him that I tried to slit my wrist because of family problems?¡± Li Meng reckoned a tough, sad story would probably be able to earn a few days¡¯ absence without incurring any suspicion. ¡°What if he decides toe and see you?¡± She had told her husband that Li Meng was her very best friend. And for her best friend, he would likely pay a visit as a courtesy if he were to find out that she had attempted suicide. That would spell trouble! This n was too risky! Her friend had to agree with her after thinking it through. ¡°But I doubt he¡¯s gonna believe you if you tell him that your best friend is brokenhearted. I mean, we were having such a good time with the seafood hotpot...¡± ¡°How about other friends falling out of love?¡± ¡°I think this excuse can work only once. You¡¯re gonna arouse his suspicion if you use the same excuse again!¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± That was the reason she hesitated on this matter. Just as the two of them were mulling over the best excuse to use, Bao Junyan called. The girl immediately signaled her friend to keep quiet. ¡°I need to make an urgent trip to the UK. I¡¯ll return about three dayster.¡± The girl brightened up instantly at his message. Heaven was on her side! ¡°Hubby, please go ahead and get busy!¡± The man asked, ¡°Are you that happy to hear that I¡¯m going away?¡± Hearing her exuberance, it sounded to him like she was going to send him off with firecrackers and cheerleading. ¡°That¡¯s not true...¡± She hastily muted her tone. ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t bear to see you go!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Come back and pack your stuff. You¡¯re leaving with me,¡± he told her. ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 69 - I Will Be Good

Chapter 69: I Will Be Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?!¡± What is this?! ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Her voice became more pleading and petnt at each turn, until his lips hooked into a smile. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I, er...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that... I... erm, school is about to start soon, and also, my grandma¡¯s birthday feast ising up soon. I have to help out at home...¡± She was d that she need not face him directly or she would definitely be exposed through and through. ¡°You found a good excuse.¡± He could not help praising her. ¡°...¡± Was he exposing her? Just when she felt cornered and was desperately trying to find some justification for herself, the manmented, ¡°Be a good girl and do what you need to do at home.¡± Her eyes lit up. Will this do, too? Quickly, she nodded in acquiescence. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be a good girl!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The man hung up the call after that. PA Wang was dumbstruck by what he had just heard. Was CEO trying to humor his wife just now? I didn¡¯t know the President could be this patient! The girl copsed on the couch with relief after putting down the phone. ¡°What a scare!¡± ¡°Hey, I can see that Bao the Lord dotes on you! He gave in to you despite knowing that you were lying!¡± Her friend had nothing but praise for him. It looked like he had won her over. She got up from the sofa. ¡°I have to say that he really is good to me.¡± Her friend reacted instinctively. ¡°Then you have to hold tight to him!¡± ¡°Ha... ha...¡± The girl could onlyugh dumbly in response. This was when Li Meng recalled the unfortunate situation her bestie had been ensnared currently. With a tinge of sorrow, she changed the topic inadvertently. ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry now. What about you? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to enjoy good food today. Only food canfort my hurting heart.¡± She was the kind whose appetite remained good regardless of the circumstances she was in. In fact, food was the motivator for her. ¡°What do you want to eat? It¡¯s my treat today!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have stewed goose! I was thinking of checking out the stewed goose in that famous store!¡± ¡°Can you still go out looking like this?¡± Her friend nced at her swollen face. ¡°Call to reserve a table first while I apply a coldpress. We can go over once the swelling subsides.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± At the restaurant, Mu Huan received a call from the lead host while eating. Once dinner was over, they headed straight to the meeting ce to see him. He was concerned at once when he saw her. ¡°Your face...¡± The girl replied with indifference, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. This is minor.¡± ¡°A friend told me that my boss is looking for me now so I want to leave this ce tonight.¡± Although the clubhouse owner suffered a few strikes this time, he remained powerful. Thus, he wanted to leave before it was toote. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone to prepare your passports. The money is ready too, although it isn¡¯t much...¡± ¡°I know you did your best. Besides, you¡¯ve helped me so much so I shouldn¡¯t take your money in the first ce. But I really need some quick cash now, so just pretend that I¡¯m borrowing the money from you for now. I¡¯ll return it to you one day!¡± With her help, he and his sister managed to escape safe and unscathed. To be honest, he felt bad about taking her money, but he promised himself he would return double the sum to her one day! ¡°You can repay me when you make it rich one day. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard, it¡¯s not easy making a living overseas. It¡¯s more important to take care of your sis and yourself!¡± He looked at her, full of gratitude. The girl standing before him was also having it tough, but that did not stop her from being kind to them. Chapter 70 - Were You Happy These Last Few Days?

Chapter 70: Were You Happy These Last Few Days?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After sending off the lead host and his sister, she became a pauper overnight. ¡°I¡¯m feeling the pinch now...¡± she uttered mournfully while clutching her chest. My money! Oh, my money! Her bestie did not have the heart to chide her further. ¡°How about I soothe your pain with some ice cream?¡± She lifted her head with a piteous look. ¡°I want two!¡± Li Meng could not bear to look into her bruised and swollen face. ¡°I¡¯ll get you two.¡± As she enjoyed the ice cream her friend got for her, she felt her pain slowly dissolving away. ¡°I¡¯m gonna work harder from today onwards!¡± ¡°How much more do you want to do? Other than when you¡¯re sleeping at night, you¡¯re working the whole time.¡± Her friend rolled her eyes. ¡°Sigh. If only there¡¯re 48 hours in a day,¡± shemented. ¡°Even 48 hours wouldn¡¯t be sufficient for you.¡± Right at this time, Wu Xingye called. ¡°I have an assignment here that pays well. Since I can¡¯t do this alone, do the two of you want to join in?¡± ¡°Definitely! Wait for us, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡± After she put down the phone, she dragged her friend along enthusiastically. The moment Wu Xingye saw her face, he threw her a surgical mask. ¡°You better cover your face to avoid ruining our reputation.¡± Her mouth twitched. ¡°What kindament is that?!¡± ... By the time the man had returned, her face was cleared of all marks. Due to her diligent cleansing and maintenance, her small face shone and was even more translucent and rosy. She looked better than before. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve enjoyed yourself when I wasn¡¯t around.¡± She was absolutely glowing. She was indeed happy thesest few days. Not only did she manage to avert a crisis with him, she had epted a big assignment while at her poorest. A big sum of money woulde her way after the mission was aplished. Furthermore, she¡¯d had ample sleep without him around. Nevertheless, his tone spelled danger. ¡°How is that possible? Look at me, look at my eyes. Can you see the dark circles around them?¡± Standing on tiptoe, she lifted her small face for him to examine. He closed in on her for a better look but could not find anything. All he could see was her glowing, translucent cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well at night.¡± Her demeanor looked as if she had it terrible every night because he was not around. He nced at her without a word. She was ted. Am I safe now? ¡°Hubby, are you hungry? Do you want me to cook noodles for you?¡± She activated the virtuous wife mode. Staring at her, he replied with a pensive and mesmerized look, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook for you...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the man went to sweep her up in his arms. She could not help stammering under his watchful, zing eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t... you want me to cook for you?¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll bring you to the kitchen.¡± ... The next day when she woke up, she could not help thinking that she was the losing party in this marriage. It required so much of her energy and physique! ¡°If only we were living during the imperial days...¡± she muttered under her breath as she sat up on the bed. But quickly, she changed her mind. ¡°No, no... ancient times won¡¯t do...¡± ¡°What is it about ancient times?¡± A male voice suddenly boomed beside her, which startled her so badly that she pulled the cover over her head and burrowed between the sheets. Why was he still here?! Chapter 71 - What Have You Done Wrong?

Chapter 71: What Have You Done Wrong?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± When did she be so timid? She was audacious enough to make up an excuse to give me the slip a few days ago, right? Walking up to her, he flipped the quilt aside to reveal her cherubic face. ¡°What have you done wrong?¡± ¡°Done wrong... I... I¡¯m only lying here... What could I have done wrong...?¡± she stuttered along. He cocked his brow at her guilt-ridden face. Is this a face that has done nothing wrong? ¡°My friends wille over tonight.¡± Truth be told, he had caught that strange look of hers many times. However, he never pursued the matter further. He was very satisfied with his little wife right now, so if she wanted to keep some small secrets to herself, he would not object. Remembering her role as his virtuous wife, she immediately quipped, ¡°Do you want me to prepare anything for your gathering tonight?¡± ¡°Something simple will do,¡± he told her. Although he had said that the dinner would be a simple affair, she dared not venture out today and, instead, stayed at home to get ready. One of the rules for a virtuous wife was that the woman had to be capable, whether as a housekeeper or in the kitchen. In short, she should not disgrace her husband. To start with, she made a call to PA Wang to find out the culinary preferences of his friends who wereing over tonight. Besides getting the kitchen helpers to prepare the meal ording to their tastes, she also stepped in to cook some dishes she was good at. After that, she changed into an appropriate attire and waited for him to return home. When the man came through the door with his friends, she thought she was watching a fashion catwalk there and then! All of them were slender, tall, and were absolutely drool-worthy oppas1! It was heart-throttling as they moved toward her in a singr line, so much so that she almost wanted to raise her hand to her chest to calm her racing heart! She wanted very much to call Li Meng at this time. Surely, her bestie would go crazy being surrounded by so many handsome men! Still, despite her unsettled nerves, she maintained an elegant smile as she got up and greeted her husband. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He hummed a soft acknowledgment. Due to his father¡¯s poor constitution, the two of them had merely registered their marriage but did not hold a wedding. Hence, other than Gong Zeye, who was their marriage witness, the rest of his friends had not seen her before. This was the reason they made a trip to his ce tonight as well. ¡°Good evening, little sister-inw!¡± Gong Zeye led the troop to greet her. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Gong.¡± She gave him a smile that was befitting of a gracefuldy. Although she had dressed for the part of a good wife, formal and refined, her youthful and pixie-pie face gave away her age. As such, the rest of his friends decided to address her in the manner that Gong Zeye did. ¡°Little sister-inw, I¡¯m Fu Siye.¡± ¡°LIttle sister-inw, I¡¯m Han Yichen.¡± ¡°My name is Meng Lichuan, little sister-inw.¡± ¡°Jin Chen here.¡± ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± Her smile became sweeter and wider. ¡°This is a gift from us to you, little sis-inw. Hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She received it with a smile. After exchanging courtesies, she went to the kitchen to get the food ready. ¡°What do you think? How do you find her? Our little sister-inw is indeed pretty and adorable, right?!¡± Gong Zeye blurted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Brother Bao was into such a look,¡± Jin Chen retorted. He had been curious to find out what kind of woman their chief was in love with¡ªone whom thetter readily doted on. After today, all he could say was that his chief liked freshmeat1! The rest of the guys chipped in their agreement; this was thest thing they expected, indeed! Chapter 72 - She Feels Like Accepting the Challenge

Chapter 72: She Feels Like epting the Challenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All these years, they¡¯d constantly been wondering what kind of woman would be good enough for their one-and-only Brother Bao... And it turned out that... it was a girl who had just graduated from high school! How to describe what we¡¯re feeling now...? Actually, they could not describe the feeling that they had right now. After they had the meal, the impression they had of his wife was that, besides being young, she was quiet and dutiful. Sitting quietly by his side, she was so petite, quiet, and submissive that one could not help feeling fond of her. When Gong Zeye suggested a card game after dinner, she was slightly taken aback. Card game? Can these men, cream of the crop, and each armed with such an angelic look, know how to y cards like an average folk? ¡°What is it?¡± The man looked at her. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Forcing back the shock inside her, she¡¯d responded with a sweet smile. So the six guys decided to split into two teams. Just when she was about to excuse herself from their game and return to her room, the man pulled her into hisp and asked, ¡°Do you know how to y dou dizhu1?¡± Intuitively, she reacted, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You y with them.¡± ¡°...¡± Maybe I should have said ¡®No¡¯! ¡°I¡¯ll take care of all your losses, and you can keep whatever you win as pocket money.¡± His subsequent words gave her a great morale boost. She was wide alert instantly. Trying to suppress the excitement in her heart, she said petntly, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not good with this game. You have to help me out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The others were speechless. Why did they get a feeling that they were being force-fed with too much lovey-doveyness somehow? Initially, she had reckoned that this would be an easy win, but it turned out that she was down on her luck today. Every card that she picked was so bad that no amount of I.Q. could help her win the game. When the best card she picked turned out to be ¡°king¡± yet again, she really wanted to throw in the towel. What is this?! Knowing that the boys went for high stakes in their games, she had wanted to reap some big wins from them. Little did she expect her cards to be lousy. This is too much! In fact, the cards she drew were so bad that even the man had to shake his head. Besides her, Gong Zeye had a terrible hand at the games tonight as well. His cards were as equally bad as hers, and he lost every game. ¡°It¡¯s so terrible, I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± He pushed away the card and refused to continue. Mu Huan immediately followed suit. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to y either...¡± He could see that she was badly affected by her bad luck today so he agreed. Caressing her head, he said to her, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stop ying.¡± Once they stopped their game, the group started to chat about the stock market and shares. She was not interested at all and wanted to leave, but the man showed no intention of letting go of her. She could tell that he wanted her to mingle with his friends. Hence, she stayed put in his arms and would chip in to their conversation asionally. Until... ¡°WTF, I¡¯m gonna put up a reward! Whoever can help me to defeat this challenger will get a reward from me, 100,000 yuan!¡± After Gong Zeye stopped his card game, he went to y video games on his cell phone instead. Unfortunately, he met a formidable yer who was able to take him down time after time. His series of misfortunate with his games tonight fully exposed his tuhao nature. When she saw what game he was ying, her eyes sparkled at once. She was invincible in this game! A hundred thousand yuan! This is so tempting... Although she was tempted, she knew that ying video games would not qualify as a sign of a dutiful wife. But, still... A hundred thousand yuan was a sum that would note by easily. She would need to ept countless assignments before she could hit this number. Besides, she was terribly poor now! Very poor, in fact! She fidgeted restlessly on hisp as she wrestled with her thoughts. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, dipping his head. ¡°I... I...¡± She really wanted to ept this challenge! Chapter 73 - Did Not Give Household Allowance?

Chapter 73: Did Not Give Household Allowance?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Finally, like a poor person acting from courage borne of evil, Mu Huan said callously, ¡°I am actually very good at ying games. I would like to ept Mr. Gong¡¯s reward offer!¡± As she had been gritting her teeth and had decided on this callously, her voice was a little louder than normal. The cold atmosphere quietened down as everyone looked at her. Terrified, Mu Huan shriveled further into Bao Junyan¡¯s embrace. ¡°That... I... I...¡± ¡°Sister-inw is good at ying games?¡± Gong Zeye was utterly surprised that the quiet and obedient Mu Huan would suddenly say that she was good at games and wanted to ept the reward offer! ¡°Nowadays... students are really good at ying games.¡± Mu Huan smiled awkwardly. Gong Zeye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The main market for gaming was the students. ¡°Then, sister-inw, help me y a round and chop this yer up!¡± Hearing this, Mu Huan turned her head to look at Bao Junyan. Bao Junyan¡¯s dark eyes were serene and deep as always, not allowing her to figure him out. Just as she was about to say something, Bao Junyan extended his hand toward Gong Zeye. Gong Zeye instantly handed the phone to him. Bao Junyan received it and passed the phone to Mu Huan. ¡°y it.¡± Mu Huan took the phone and hesitated for a moment before looking at Gong Zeye. ¡°If I manage to chop this yer up, you¡¯ll give me a hundred thousand yuan?¡± She was taking a huge risk in epting this reward offer. She needed to rify and confirm the reward! ¡°If sister-inw can cut him down, I will give you 200,000 yuan!¡± Gong Zeye said heroically. Mu Huan smiled promptly and replied, ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone else remained silent. It seemed like their sister-inw was short of money. Was their Brother Bao not giving her any household allowance? At that moment, everyone looked at Bao Junyan. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Right at this moment... ¡°Do I just have to cut him down, and that¡¯s it? Do you want him to get the entire server to beg you to let him off?¡± Mu Huan felt that taking 200,000 dors from someone was too easy if all she had to do was chop one person up. She needed to provide a little more service. ¡°Get the entire server to beg me to let him off?¡± ¡°Yes, ask him to get the entire world in-game to shout and beg for you to let him off, then make him avoid you if he ever sees you again in the future,¡± Mu Huan said. Gong Zeye looked at Mu Huan in surprise. Even if a quiet, obedient, and virtuousdy like his sister-inw yed video games, shouldn¡¯t she be ying them gently? Like how she spoke sweetly when they were ying cards earlier, saying things like ¡°I do not know how to y,¡± ¡°help me,¡± and whatnot? It was already unexpected to hear her say that she would chop someone up, but now, she was even saying she would make them beg to be let off...! ¡°Okay!¡± He wanted to see how his sister-inw would make someone beg to be let off. Mu Huan gestured an ¡°ok¡± sign with her hand and began to y. Everyone surrounded Mu Huan seamlessly as they wanted to see how their obedient and quiet little sister-inw would chop another yer up. Although it was just a game, hearing the term ¡°chop¡± made it sound so violent and aggressive! A video game maniac like Gong Zeye was unable to do it. Could their small, quiet, and obedient sister-inw seed? In the game world... World¡¯s Most Handsome was online. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips tugged up into a smile when she saw Gong Zeye¡¯s yer username. Flower Woods: ¡°You still dare toe online? Are you not satisfied enough by being chopped up? Do you want to die a few more times?¡± Gong Zeye was furious when he saw the dialoguement. ¡°That¡¯s him, that¡¯s the one who keeps chasing after me to chop me up!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan controlled the character and walked toward him silently, destroying the user in three moves. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± They used the same equipment, the same character rank, yet he was constantly killed while she destroyed the enemy with just three moves! Couldn¡¯t she give them a chance to live?! Chapter 74 - Evil People Would Always Die More Times Than They Stay Alive

Chapter 74: Evil People Would Always Die More Times Than They Stay Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Flower Woods revived in the same spot, he said: ¡°Tsk, you damn...¡± Before he could even finish typing his words, he was extinguished by Mu Huan. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Flower Woods revived again in the same spot: ¡°You...¡± Ka cha, he was destroyed again. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Evil people would always die more times than they stay alive.¡± Everyone else remained silent. Her clean and nimble style was just like their Brother Bao¡¯s! Afterward, when Flower Woods revived again, he immediately tried to chop Mu Huan without saying anything else, but he ended up dead again. After being chopped dead a few times, he tried to hide by going to other maps. However, this game had a settings preference where if you set someone¡¯s ount as your enemy, you can chase after him when he¡¯s online, no matter which map he was on. So, no matter where Flower Woods appeared in the game, Mu Huan would ultimately kill him. Finally, he could only apply for armistice protection. But a yer could apply for it only once a day. Flower Woods: ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± World¡¯s Most Handsome: ¡°Get the entire server to beg me to let you off, and avoid me when you see me. Only then will I let you off.¡± Flower Woods: ¡°F*ck! I will never apologize. I¡¯m going to go offline. If you have the f*cking skill, then stay online and keep waiting for me!¡± World¡¯s Most Handsome: ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes before the treasure valley will be bursting with rare treasures, which are only avable during the anniversary event. If you miss it, you won¡¯t be able to get them.¡± Flower Woods: ¡°F*ck!¡± He kept getting killed, but he kept going online to try getting the rare treasures in the treasure valley! Getting the entire server to beg was embarrassing, but if he missed the rare treasures today, it would be devastating! Finally, Flower Woods talked to the server to beg World¡¯s Most Handsome to let him off. Mu Huan handed the phone back to Gong Zeye for him to have a look. ¡°He has begged to be let off. He won¡¯t ever provoke you again.¡± This was honestly the easiest she had ever earned money in all these years! Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± He was rendered speechless from his admiration toward Mu Huan. ¡°Oh, do you have WeChat or Alipay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll add you as a friend. You can then transfer me the funds.¡± Mu Huan took out her phone and was about to add him as a friend. Everyone else remained silent. Sensing the change in the surrounding atmosphere, Mu Huan raised her head and looked around. What¡¯s the matter? Did she do something wrong? He offered a reward offer, she epted it and aplished the mission. So shouldn¡¯t they talk about the remuneration? Gong Zeye regained his senses. ¡°Little sister-inw, let¡¯s be friends on the game as well! Next time, please carry me and raise my rank!¡± ¡°Alright! Next time, if anyone finds trouble with you, just let me know.¡± Mu Huan started her game. As her phone was a little old, the game was loading slowly. ¡°Sister-inw, doesn¡¯t the gameg when you y it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect much if it is slow by one or two seconds.¡± Bao Junyan furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at her phone. Gong Zeye was shocked when he saw Mu Huan¡¯s ranking. ¡°Sister-inw, you have reached the maxed rank!¡± ¡°I really like to y games.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head shyly. She had trained this ount when she was boosting the game. As her small ount was carried by therger ount, her small ount was able to raise in ranks fast. ¡°Sister-inw loves to y games but still got into Yun University as the top schr. That¡¯s amazing!¡± Gong Zeye knew quite a lot about Mu Huan. ¡°I actually love to study the most. I only y games when studies are tough and I need something to help me rx my nerves.¡± After saying that she loved to y games earlier, Mu Huan was afraid Bao Junyan would think that she was an Inte addict who loved to y video games, not matching up to the image of an obedient, perfect wife. Therefore, she hurriedly tried to salvage her image. Chapter 75 - Being Unfamiliar Is the Best

Chapter 75: Being Unfamiliar Is the Best

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the crowd had seen Mu Huan ying the game so well earlier, as well as how she was aggressive and threatening, they found that this did not match her image. But after hearing her words, they believed they must have been overthinking it. The stress of entrance exams was intense, especially since their sister-inw was not favored at home. She¡¯d had to rely on herself and score well to have a way out. Therefore, she definitely studied hard. With that high level of stress, this littledy could only use games to rx. Now that they thought about it, there were many people right now who were restricted in many ways in their lives, and they could go wild only in video games. Therefore, Mu Huan seemed more normal now and no one else continued to ponder over it. Bao Junyan stroked Mu Huan¡¯s head affectionately. The wealthy daughters who were simr to his wife knew only how to fool around and shop all day. If he was to put it nicely, they did go overseas to study. However, they mostly had to spend money in order to study abroad. On the other hand, his wife scored first and entered Yun University, one of the few local universities in the country. She really had a great drive. Mu Huan did not know that that single sentence she¡¯d said to salvage her image had crafted her into an encouraging figure to others, where she was a pitiful girl who was not favored. In order to stand out among her peers, she studied extremely hard. She reduced her stress by avidly ying video games, yet she was still able to score well. She was currently busy trying to steal the rare treasures in the treasure valley. Earlier, she was dying to head back to her room upstairs to get these treasures and trade them in for money. Now that Bao Junyan knew she yed games and she had just added Gong Zeye as a friend on the video game, it was a waste to not try to attain the treasures! As a maxed-level character, Mu Huan was able to attain the rarest treasures even if her phone was a little slow. If she sold what she managed to get today, she could sell them for at least a few thousand. Thinking about the 200,000 yuan Gong Zeye mentioned earlier, she was beaming with joy in an instant. ¡°Wow! Little sister-inw, you managed to snatch so many incredible rare treasures!¡± Gong Zeye followed after Mu Huan when he saw her entering the treasure valley to steal the treasures, but while he¡¯d gotten only one, Mu Huan had managed to get six. ¡°Here, let me give you one.¡± Mu Huan was generous today as she was in a good mood. ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. Next time, I am going to mingle with you. Please carry me and help me raise my level!¡± Mu Huan originally wanted to say yes, but when she thought about how Bao Junyan was here, she said, ¡°I do not have that much time to y the game as we are starting school soon. There are many things I need to prepare.¡± ¡°When you have the time to y, please carry me!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Today is the anniversary event. The game is giving double experience points. I heard that there will be a big bosster who will drop top-notch equipment when it is defeated. Sister-inw, please carry me to fight the bosster.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Noticing how happy Mu Huan was ying with Gong Zeye, Bao Junyan ced her on the sofa to y while he went to join a discussion with the others over drinks. When he left, Mu Huan instantly felt extremely rxed. She sat cross-legged on the couch, staring at her phone, disying the qualities of an Inte-addicted maiden. The next morning. Mu Huan walked into the dining table and was a little surprised to see Bao Junyan. Normally, he would have already left for work at this time. ¡°Morning, Hubby,¡± she greeted him with a sweet smile. ¡°Mm,¡± Bao Junyan answered nonchntly. Mu Huan felt that Bao Junyan was a good husband most of the time. But asionally, like now, he would respond in a cold manner despite her enthusiastic greeting. However, this was also a good thing. It was best if the two of them remained unfamiliar with one another until they separate. After Mu Huan sat down, the butler ced a box in front of her and retreated. Mu Huan nced at the box before raising her head to look at Bao Junyan. Chapter 76 - Spend It Any Way You Want

Chapter 76: Spend It Any Way You Want

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Open it and have a look,¡± Bao Junyan said. Mu Huan opened the box obediently. Inside the boxy a phone. It was the newest model, and it was the pink sakura version that many girls adored. She... What did this mean? Was he giving her a phone as a gift? ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Bao Junyan asked, seeing that she wasn¡¯t ted. ¡°Is this for me?¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Did she still have to ask? Realizing that she had asked a dumb question, Mu Huan smiled and tried to curry some favor. ¡°My phone is still fine. I do not need to have a new one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still fine?¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s still fine. Have a look if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Pass it to me. Let me have a look.¡± Bao Junyan reached out with his hand. Mu Huan instantly handed her phone over to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still fine?¡± Bao Junyan nced at Mu Huan before mming the phone down. Her phone screen was smashed broken. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± What the f*ck! ¡°Your phone is so damaged that you might cut your hand if you continue using it. Switch to the new one right now.¡± Bao Junyan returned the phone to Mu Huan. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s this. Take it.¡± Bao Junyan took out a card from his wallet for Mu Huan. Mu Huan saw the card in his hand and was afraid to take it and not take it at the same time. ¡°This is my secondary card. There¡¯s no limit to it so you can spend the money however you like. Do not bother saving.¡± Bao Junyan was a workaholic and had not nned to be married so early. However, due to his father¡¯s health, he was constantly forced by his mother on blind dates. No longer able to tolerate it, he¡¯d decided to simply let his mother gather a few candidates she thought were good and let them all meet him at the same time while he chose one amongst the group. During the matchmaking party, he chose the seemingly obedient and lovable Mu Huan. After the wedding, she was indeed obedient and not clingy. She was not ambitious and did not find trouble. He was extremely pleased and free of worries. Therefore, he ended up neglecting her. When he saw how moved she was by a hundred thousand yuan yesterday and how old her phone was, he suddenly remembered how, apart from that one time he bought her clothes, he had not given her any money to spend. She was not favored in her family. Thus, she definitely did not have much money. That¡¯s why she was so moved by the hundred thousand yuan. That¡¯s why she was so happy when she heard she would be given 200,000 yuan. Mu Huan thought about it and felt that she needed to take this card or she would definitely not be able to cross this barrier. Therefore, she reached out and took it from him. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bao Junyan caressed her head. Mu Huan let out a sigh. Just as she thought that she was going to just take it and not spend anything... ¡°If you take this card and not spend anything, I will be very angry.¡± She was not willing to say why she did not like him buying things for her or why she did not like to spend his money. However, as Bao Junyan¡¯s wife, how could she live a hard life? She had to want it even if she didn¡¯t and spend even if she didn¡¯t want to. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Was he a monster? How did he know everything she was thinking?! When Bao Junyan nced at her look of astonishment, his lips curved into a smirk. He lowered his head and went back to his breakfast. He was a man who did not speak when he ate. Seeing that he had begun eating breakfast, Mu Huan hurriedly lowered his head and followed along. When Bao Junyan left for work after he was done with breakfast, Mu Huan quickly left the Bao household. She busied herself ¡¯til the afternoon before she recalled that Gong Zeye had yet to give her 200,000 yuan. Afraid that someone as busy as he was would probably forget about the money a couple of dayster, she decided to take a photo of a cloud in the sky. She edited it and sent it over to Gong Zeye via WeChat. ¡°Look! Does this cloud look like 200,000 yuan?¡± When Gong Zeye, who was currently in a discussion with Bao Junyan, saw the picture she sent, heughed out a grunt. Chapter 77 - Do You Believe Your Own Words? Chapter 77: Do You Believe Your Own Words? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao Junyan raised his head and nced at him. Gong Zeye hurriedly moved closer to him. ¡°Brother Bao, look! Sister-inw is chasing me for a debt.¡± This was the first time he had been chased to pay up by someone! And in such a suave and inspoken manner as well. Bao Junyan looked over, the corners of his lips curving up as he saw how the clouds in the picture did indeed look like 200,000 yuan. ¡°I¡¯d better send sister-inw the money or she might think I¡¯m reneging on a debt,¡± Gong Zeye said as he was about to transfer the money over. When Bao Junyan recalled that Mu Huan had taken his card this morning, his face darkened as he responded, ¡°Tell her that you¡¯ve been a little tight on cash recently and currently have no money. Let her know you will send her the money some other time.¡± ¡°Tight on cash and currently have no money?¡± Gong Zeye asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°But, Brother Bao...¡± As a man from a very wealthy family, who would believe that he was tight on cash and couldn¡¯t give 200,000 yuan?! ¡°Yes?¡± Bao Junyan, who was originally about to lower his head again and return to their work matters, raised his head again. ¡°If I do not give sister-inw the money, she will definitely be angry and will no longer carry me when we y video games.¡± ¡°So what, you are going to give it to her?¡± Bao Junyan raised his brows. The danger that emanated from him at the moment caused Gong Zeye to instantly respond, ¡°I am a little tight on cash these few days. I am very poor!¡± The moment Mu Huan saw Gong Zeye¡¯s text on how he was a little tight on cash and could only give her the money next time, she was dumbstruck. F*ck! Where did he find the nerve to say such words?! As someone who came from a wealthy family and who probably had a random diamond worth millions in his pocket, how could he say that he was tight on cash and didn¡¯t have the money? When people say that Gong Zeye had a wealthy family, they meant they were truly rich. Coal mines, iron ores, gold ores, diamonds, jades, he could have anything that he wanted! He was truly from a wealthy family who had mines! Mu Huan: ¡°Do you believe your own words?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°I have no idea if you believe it, but I do.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Mr. Gong, you seemed to have dropped something.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°You dropped your face. Do you still want it?¡± When Gong Zeye saw her text, he banged the table andughed out loud. ¡°Little sister-inw is so entertaining!¡± Bao Junyan looked over to him. Gong Zeye knowingly passed the phone over in an instant. Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his lips. ¡°Sister-inw obviously does not believe me. Is it really okay for me to not give it to her? Would I offend her?¡± Gong Zeye asked. ¡°So you are not afraid of offending me?¡± Bao Junyan retorted. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± ¡°What software is this?¡± Bao Junyan suddenly asked. ¡°WeChat. What? Brother Bao, you do not know what this is? It can¡¯t be. My 70-year-old grandpa is also using it!¡± Gong Zeyemented in shock. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Brother Bao, why don¡¯t I help you register an ount and you can add sister-inw? Don¡¯t you think sister-inw talks in a very interesting manner online? ¡°Also, when she yed games with mest night, sister-inw was like apletely different person. In the game, she was genuinely domineering. Extremely! The people in the game all refer to her as the queen!¡± His sister-inw had never chattered nonsense with others. Whoever tried to challenge her or find trouble, she instantly chopped them up. Therefore, she had many followers in the game. ¡°When she begins to y games, this girl is different from how she usually is.¡± Even though Bao Junyan saw it only for a momentst night, he could tell that his wife was someone who ran rampant in games. ¡°I know, right?!¡± Gong Zeye nodded his head excitedly when he received an agreement from Bao Junyan. ¡°She is normally very timid, which is a huge contrast from her aggressiveness when she ys.¡± Chapter 78 - You Do Not Seem Trustworthy Chapter 78: You Do Not Seem Trustworthy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gong Zeye went on, ¡°This is amon phenomenon. In our society, there are those who appear timid, quiet, and honest yet are actually very audacious online. They may be easy to bully in person, but when ites to the Inte, they are the first to point their fingers at others. These are the keyboard warriors who like to hide behind the screen and criticize others. For instance, they like tosh out at others for traveling overseas even though they are also unpatriotic in the first ce.¡± ¡°So are you saying that my wife is a ssic keyboard warrior?¡± he asked his friend, eyes narrowed. Gong Zeye immediately gave a slight pout. ¡°What kind of bad example have I given just now? I should kick myself, indeed!¡± Bao Junyan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Brother Bao, let me create an online ount for you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His bestie was surprised to see him agreeing so readily. He had thought that he would need to spend some time to persuade him otherwise. Who could bring about such a change in him?! Not only did his chief proactively ask him about the software he was using, now, he also instantly agreed when he volunteered to create an ount for him. One must know that his Brother Bao had never liked such online chatting tforms in the first ce! In the end, he decided that he would return the money to his little sister-inw by hook or by crook. Since this little woman was already holding such power over his chief, he would need to ensure that he would not offend her in the future especially! ¡°Brother Bao, what do you want for your nickname?¡± ¡°Bao Junyan.¡± ¡°Nobody gives their own names online!¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, Brother Bao, don¡¯t be so straightced! Let me help you with this!¡± He was eager to give a name that would make his chief feel good about himself. You are a casanova and I am God. ¡°Brother Bao, I¡¯ve added your wife. Come and send a message to her now!¡± He passed the phone to his friend. He took the phone over and sent a message to her: ¡°I¡¯m your hubby.¡± As Mu Huan was working in an agency, the flyers would have her number on it. Others would not need her approval to add her as a friend. When she received the text from Bao Junyan, she was still fuming from the fact that Gong Zeye would not pay her. The message only added fuel to the fire. She replied with a text: ¡°B*stard! Then I¡¯m your granny!¡± ¡°What is this name¡ªYou are a casanova and I am God? The name doesn¡¯t spell anything good!¡± When Gong Zeye heard the beep on his phone, he called out excitedly, ¡°Brother Bao, your wife has returned a message!¡± The man switched on his phone and his friend drew close for a look. When Gong Zeye saw what was written on the phone, he could not help bursting into loudughter while his friend¡¯s face turned terribly dark and sullen. He picked up the phone and called his wife. Soon, her sweet voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°Hubby...¡± He asked, ¡°Are you my grandma?¡± She was taken aback. What happened to this chap today? Did he just address her as his grandma? She was just about to check with her husband on the meaning of his words when she was struck dumb with a sudden realization! She recalled receiving an earlier message, which told her that he was her husband, to which she then replied that she was his grandma! ¡°Yes?¡± he prompted. From across the phone line, she could sense the pending doom from his leisurely prompting. She quickly replied, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t know that was you. When I saw your nickname as ¡®You are a casanova and I am God,¡¯ I had a bad feeling immediately. That was why I replied with a scolding. I thought you were a bad guy!¡± She realized she had said something wrong the instant the words came out of her mouth. Was she implying that the nickname he gave himself was rubbish and fitting only for a baddie? ¡°Hubby, I...¡± She tried to find an exnation but, somehow, she could not make it past the first word. Chapter 79 - I Am Your Hubby

Chapter 79: I Am Your Hubby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re right. This isn¡¯t a good name. You were right to have been fierce.¡± He swept a stern gaze at his friend. What kind of a name is this? Gong Zeye: What¡¯s wrong with this name? Doesn¡¯t it sound awesome? She was dumbfounded. To hear her husband saying these words to her just when she was panicking was too much for her. Does this mean he isn¡¯t angry? Bao Junyan: ¡°I¡¯ll change the name immediately.¡± She stared at the phone after hanging up, too startled for words. ¡°...¡± Not long after, her phone beeped once more. It was a WeChat message. She opened her phone for a look. Bao Junyan: ¡°I¡¯m your hubby.¡± ¡°...¡± Why did he send the same message again? This is so embarrassing! Besides, how would he want me to reply? If I were to say that I know, would that be too cold and indifferent? Will he be displeased with my response? After thinking for a while, she replied: ¡°Hubby, muack muack!¡± When he received the message, he saw his screen full of hearts spurted by a little yellow face. Somehow, he could tell that this was a message of love. Gong Zeye peeped in for a closer look. ¡°Wah! Look, Brother Bao, little sister-inw is sending kisses to you!¡± ¡°The muack-muack sign means love?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He could not help recalling that day when they took a walk after dinner. She wanted to buy ice cream but then came running back to him suddenly, and she pulled him into the back alley to tell him that he was so good-looking that she could not help wanting to kiss him. For unknown reasons, his mood was elevated by that recollection. He sent back a reply: ¡°I¡¯ll get busy now.¡± Her reply came quick and fast: ¡°Hubby, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± He stared at the phone for a long time before putting it away. Somehow, Gong Zeye felt that he had been tortured by this couple. Right about this time... ¡°Miss Xiao Huan, what has happened today that makes you so generous as to give us a good treat?¡± Wu Xingye was a foodie, and the thought of the good food that awaited himter perked him up exceptionally. ¡°Whatever. You¡¯ll only get to enjoy noodles today.¡± The moment she thought about the 200,000 yuan that Gong Zeye owed her, she felt a sharp pinch in her heart. Wu Xingye could not helpmenting, ¡°Mu Huan, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± She had promised a good meal earlier. Why was she allowing only a simple meal of noodles now? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Huan?¡± Even her bestie was surprised at her change of attitude. ¡°That fe with plenty of money told me that he was tight with cash now. He¡¯ll give me the 200,000 yuan that he owester. But somehow, I have a feeling that he¡¯s not gonna pay up,¡± she exined with a pout. ¡°What? Were you cheated? Who dared to y such a prank on you? Let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡± The boy stood up with a vengeance. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who informed us that this fe was Bao Junyan¡¯s friend? Why would his friend not return the money he owed?¡± Her best friend was aware that the man had won the game because of her skills. ¡°I find that strange too! How would he dare to say such a disgraceful thing? No matter what, he has to pay up on ount of my husband, doesn¡¯t he? With Bao Junyan around, there¡¯s no reason he wouldn¡¯t pay!¡± Li Meng was just about to say something when Mu Huan sat upright all of a sudden. ¡°Unless... Bao Junyan forbids him to give me the money!¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°He passed me a credit card this morning, and he knows that I don¡¯t want to spend his money. He wants to make use of this opportunity to make me spend his money!¡± The more she thought about it, the more she believed this to be the case! ¡°Then what are you going to do about this?¡± ¡°I have no other choice except to use his money now. I¡¯ll return the money to him once I¡¯ve saved up again. I won¡¯t owe him anything.¡± One must learn to be adaptable and to not be fixated on a certain way. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Her bestie nodded in eager agreement. ¡°Come and take a look. This is the legendary supplementary card that has no spending limit. With his financial capability, I can take this to buy an airne!¡± She shed out the card for them to have a look. Chapter 80 - A Smart One

Chapter 80: A Smart One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Meng was impressed. ¡°Wow!¡± Wu Xingye said, ¡°Mu Huan, do you want to sacrifice yourself for the sake of your friends here?¡± This is a card that can buy a few airnes! What are we waiting for? It¡¯s time for us to show off! ¡°Get lost.¡± She chased him away disdainfully. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to share your good fortune, then at least treat us to a good meal!¡± To him, the promise of a good meal remained unchanged. ¡°That is possible. If I were to use this card to swipe a bill of 30 yuan or so for bowls of noodles, my hubby might think that I¡¯m trying to humiliate him.¡± ¡°Then what should we eat?¡± After thinking for a while... ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dragon Court! I¡¯ve been wanting to try the dishes there but couldn¡¯t bear to spend the money.¡± Dragon Court was Yun Cheng¡¯s most expensive restaurant. The eatery did not carry a menu. Instead, the diners would get to enjoy what the chef cooked that day. Those who had tried the food there would want to go a second time even if it would cost them an arm and a leg. Due to its extravagant price tag, she did not have the chance to try the food yet. ¡°Really?!¡± The eyes of her two friends lit up instantly! They would drool when they passed by the ce every time! ¡°Of course! Since he stood in the way of my 200,000 yuan, I¡¯m gonna spend a bomb on his ount!¡± She decided that she would not pay him back for this meal after all. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± If this were her money, they would be rather reluctant. But now, they could not wait to leave upon knowing that this meal was on his tab! In the evening, just as the man was having a video-conference, he received an expense alert on his cell phone. He hooked his lips in a quiet smile. His wife was a smart woman. Just when he was about to put down his phone, she sent him a WeChat message. It was a picture of her dinner spread. Mu Huan: ¡°Hubby, the meal was really superb. Let¡¯s eat here again next time.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°Okay.¡± She sipped her lips when she saw his simple reply. At the Mu house... ¡°Grandma, I think you shouldn¡¯t send Mommy abroad,¡± Mu Zixuan said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of letting her stay in the country? She¡¯s such a disgrace to the Mu family.¡± Although the matriarch doted on her grandson, she would not make a concession on this matter, not even for his sake. ¡°Grandma, I think if you were to exile her, then we¡¯ll truly be disgraced. I¡¯ll be mocked for having ascivious mother and sister for the rest of my life.¡± Mu Zixuan was Mu Huan¡¯s brother. Younger than she was by four years, he was 14 years old now. After the summer holidays, he would start his junior high school as his results were good enough for him to skip grades. Ever since he was young, he¡¯d been exceptionally smart and talented, which delighted the matriarch. He was the apple of her eye. She frowned upon hearing his words. Indeed, she was unwilling to see her precious grandson be made into aughingstock. ¡°Keeping her in the country would not change the fact. The video clip and photos were so clear that we have no way to refute the truth! No one would believe us if we deny it!¡± She had wanted to salvage the situation, but since nothing could be done regarding this matter, she decided that the next best option would be to send the shameful mother-daughter pair away. Out of sight, out of mind. ¡°Others may not believe our words at first, but if we stand firm on our story, people will slowlye to believe us. However, if we don¡¯t do anything and send my mother away instead, then it¡¯s an admission of guilt indirectly. We¡¯ll never be able to hold our heads high for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°You have a point, but what else can we do? I think...¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I already have an idea.¡± Besides being endowed with a sharp mind, this young boy was also mature in his thinking, thanks to the nurturing showered by his conniving grandmother. Chapter 81 - Give a Legitimate Reason

Chapter 81: Give a Legitimate Reason

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± she asked him instinctively. ¡°Since we cannot exin the HD video clip and the photos, instead of denying the fact, let¡¯s just admit the truth.¡± Just when she was about to say something, her grandson quickly added, ¡°We just have to give a justification for this fact.¡± ¡°A justification?¡± ¡°The reason my mom had looked for that young gigolo was that she wanted to save her daughter who had fallen hopelessly in love with him. To prove that this man was only out to get her money, she got close to him as well. In this way, her daughter would realize that this gigolo had no love in mind when he would ept women much older than himself. This wasn¡¯t a case of a mother and daughter fighting over a kept man; this was a story of a selfless mother trying to save her daughter who had gone astray. For her daughter, she was willing to do anything.¡± The old woman was dumbstruck. Her face clearly disyed the bewilderment she held in her mind. Rposing herself, shemented, ¡°Who would believe such a story?¡± Although this seemed viable, who would believe their story when they broadcast it? ¡°With my father telling the story, many will believe it,¡± the boy replied affirmatively. ¡°With your father involved?¡± The matriarch realized that age must have caught up with her. Up until now, she still could not understand what her grandson was trying to do. ¡°Get my parents to appear as a loving couple in public, and get Daddy to say that he knew about this matter. Both of them came up with the n for her to get close to the gigolo. I know that that young chap did not have any sexual rtions with my mother or sister. He has run away from the country, but even if he were still in Yun Cheng, there is nothing to be exposed. This n will work just fine.¡± ¡°But think about it, for your parents to save your sister, they didn¡¯t need to do it personally. They could have gotten someone to seduce the gigolo instead. For your dad to allow your mom to get so intimate with another man seems... impossible.¡± When Bai Xuexian got into trouble, the matriarch did not think that she could clean up the mess not because she was not capable enough but because, deep down inside her, she did not want to do that. Although she admitted that her son was a good-for-nothing, he was still her biological son. Hence, her daughter-inw¡¯s betrayal was not something she could forgive. Naturally, she did not want to clear her name. As such, any idea proposed by her grandson would not seem viable in her eyes. ¡°We can exin that with our family¡¯s high reputation, it would be a shame to let others find out that the daughter was after a gigolo. As Mommy did not trust anyone to do the job well, she decided to carry out the assignment personally.¡± The reason why he did note to his mother¡¯s rescue at the first instance was that he was trying to figure out a way to salvage the situation. He¡¯d gone through all the possibilities in his mind during the past few days. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think others will buy this story...¡± ¡°Daddy had been keeping tabs on Mommy all along. He has other images with him as well. We can take this chance to reveal all these photos and say that the pictures were originally meant for my sis only. However, an opportunist had exposed this matter for their own benefit. This will prove my daddy¡¯s involvement even more. We can dramatize this matter, get it publicized, and pay others to stir up the heat. People will start to believe the story! ¡°In this way, even if no one believes the story, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. We have a legitimate reason for the fact, and no one will dare to make fun of us again!¡± Chapter 82 - Going for a Competition

Chapter 82: Going for a Competition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boy gave no chance for the olddy to reject his n. Inside her heart, though, she abhorred the idea of romanticizing her wanton daughter-inw as a sacrificial mother in public. In the end, she took out her anger on her son. She med him for not informing her even though he was well aware of it! Now, it had turned into a fiasco because of him! The one who had it worst was none other than Mu Dongsheng. All these years, he had borne with his wife¡¯s increasing condescension and bossiness. He wanted a divorce but his mother forbade it. Hence, upon noticing his wife¡¯s strange behavior, he got someone to follow her secretly so he could collect evidence to justify his request for a divorce before his mother. Now, not only was he unable to divorce his wife, his pictures that were supposed to implicate her were to be used to build a false story of a great mother instead. This was thest thing he¡¯d expected. He could only count himself unlucky. There was no way he could go against his formidable mother and her beloved grandson. In the end, he sumbed to their n unwillingly by appearing as Bai Xuexian¡¯s loving husband in public to exonerate her shame. The Mus might not be as powerful as the Baos, but they were still influential in their own right. For one thing, their public rtions¡¯ arm was dependable. The next day, the media headlines were all about this sacrificing mother who went to great lengths to save her daughter from going astray. Li Meng almost wanted to vomit blood after reading it. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Huan looked at her. ¡°Quick,e and take a look! The Mu family is so shameless!¡± Her bestie showed her thetest news. She took a look. ¡°WTF!¡± ¡°I really admire your grandma! No matter how partial she is toward your stepmother, how could she bend herself backward just to help the woman who made her husband a cuckold?!¡± The young girl could not believe what she had just read. Her friend read through the entire news clip. ¡°This couldn¡¯t havee from my grandma,¡± she exined. ¡°If this wasn¡¯t from your grandma, then who could it be from? Don¡¯t tell me it was your dad? Do you mean that your father is so benevolent...¡± The thought that that man would actually help his unfaithful wife rendered her speechless. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my dad either. He must have been forced to do this. This idea must be from Mu Zixuan.¡± Mu Huan knew the Mu household well. Her grandma was not the kind who would condone her daughter-inw¡¯s betrayal, so there was no way she would bother to prove the innocence of Bai Xuexian. As for her father, he could not wait for an opportunity to get a new wife, so helping Bai Xuexian would have been a no-no for him, too. The only one who would go all out to help this wanton woman would be her son, Mu Zixuan. After all, the boy would not want to be mocked for having such a mother. ¡°Mu Zixuan? Isn¡¯t he just 14?¡± ¡°He may be young, but he¡¯s conniving enough. He¡¯ll be a force to reckon with in the near future.¡± The girl had high praises for this brother of hers, although they did note from the same womb. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°We do nothing; let them be. My grandma isn¡¯t keen to wash off that woman¡¯s guilt in the first ce. She¡¯s being forced to do this right now. This means that my stepmother will only irritate her in the future. That woman will no longer have any power, nor will she be able to eye the director¡¯s post. No amount of goodwill will win her affection from the matriarch.¡± After she finished with the chicken wing, she stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to enter apetition.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± The sky had turned dark by then. ¡°Bao Junyan has left the country this afternoon. He¡¯s to return after a week.¡± There was no doubt that she was the happiest when her husband was not around. ¡°What kindapetition?¡± Li Meng asked her in return before she recalled something abruptly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wanna join the boxing match at the Barons Club?¡± Chapter 83 - Woman, Are You Courting Your Death?

Chapter 83: Woman, Are You Courting Your Death?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Are you mad to join that kind ofpetition?¡± Her bestie quickly grabbed hold of her. ¡°I know that the prize money for this season is especially high, with half a million yuan at stake.¡± She had wanted to enter thepetition the moment she heard the amount of prize money. Now that her hubby was not around as well, all the more she should not give up this chance. ¡°With this kind of money, I¡¯m sure it must be a ruthless opponent you¡¯ll be up against! You may lose your life!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as bad as you think. As you know, I used to work there.¡± She took out her makeup kit and started to apply makeup on her face. ¡°It¡¯s still very dangerous, regardless! Now that you have won against your stepmother and your granny is out of danger, what are you still striving so hard for?!¡± ¡°School is about to start soon and I¡¯ve decided to take on two majors. Besides, I also n toplete my studies sooner. This means that I¡¯ll have less time for side hustles soon. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity to earn big bucks.¡± She knew that if she wanted to shake herself loose from a tough livelihood like the one she had now, she would need to make a name in the medical profession. This was the life she had envisioned for herself; as such, her studies could not afford to take a backseat at all. Hence, she would risk her life for this money despite the grave dangers. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Her bestie knew very well the reason that drove her hard, but still, she was very reluctant to see her enter the fight. Patting her shoulder, Mu Huan reassured her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I still love my body, so I wouldn¡¯t have joined if I didn¡¯t have the confidence.¡± Li Meng knew very well that her words would fall on deaf ears, so she could only caution one more time, ¡°Once you see that you¡¯re losing, you must run or admit defeat immediately, alright? You mustn¡¯t fight a losing battle!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± she replied, smiling. When the night fell, the boxing ring was surrounded by shouting crowds, rowdy and passionate! For contingency¡¯s sake, Li Meng decided to get Wu Xingye to go along to watch the match. At least there would be an additional pair of helping hands if a mishap were to happen. ¡°You should have stopped her, or threatened to take your life if she were to insist on going. How could you allow this to happen?!¡± The boy had gotten wind of the news that the reigning champion this time around was a formidable chap. Rolling her eyes at him, she exined her thoughts in great length. ¡°I know that girl well. If I had ckmailed her, she would have just knocked me out cold and thene to the match on her own. So I chose to agree with her and got you toe with me. At least if something were to go wrong, the two of us could join in on the fight too. This is a better n.¡± ¡°...¡± Alright, she had a point! At this point, it was their friend¡¯s turn to go up on the stage. The two of them immediately shifted their attention to her. There were not many rules in the matches here. Anyone could enter the match, and the person who could defeat the three boxing kings on stage would go away with half a million yuan! The reason that the prize money was higher than usual for this match was that thest reigning champion was a well-known boxer. Their friend could easily ovee the first two boxers, but thest would be especially risky for her. Mu Huan had watched him fight when she arrived, and she came to the same conclusion as her friends as well. When she entered the ring, she was instantly boo-ed by the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s a woman! How can it be a woman this time?!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, how did the girl find the nerve toe? Is she courting her death?¡± ¡°Girl, get off the stage now or you¡¯ll suffer terrible consequences!¡± ¡°Woman, are you courting your death?!¡± ¡°You can die wherever you want to, so why did you choose here to die, of all ces?!¡± Although the rules here allowed anyone to enter the match, there had never been a girl who dared to take on this challenge, and especially not someone who looked feeble and frail like she did. Hence, in order to appear tougher than she looked, she had gelled up her hair and applied cosmetics to make her look dark and fierce. With that same makeup, she added a few scars on her face. Chapter 84 - Boxing Champion of Asia

Chapter 84: Boxing Champion of Asia

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her opponent shared the same sentiments as well. ¡°Little one, it¡¯s not toote to step down from the ring!¡± sneered the boxer at Mu Huan¡¯s guts for challenging him in the boxing ring despite her being a puny little thing who was not even the size of his thigh. The ring was not a ce for anyone to fool around in. It was a ce of life and death! She kept her silence, though, and only arrogantly hooked a beckoning finger at him to signal him, Bring it on! ¡°Knock her out with one punch!¡± ¡°Knock her out with one punch!¡± ¡°KO her!¡± Upon seeing that she not only refused to get off the ring but even dared to make such an arrogant gesture at her opponent, the audience mored for the boxer to KO her with a punch in order to let her know that she was courting her death! Under the belief that it would be a real letdown to this atmosphere and the audience if he did not do exactly that, the boxer threw a straight punch at her the moment the referee hand-signaled the start of the match. Just when everyone thought that his aggressive punch would deck her out, Mu Huan nimbly leaned away and evaded that lethal attack while exerting all the strength she could muster into punching him near the pressure point of his tragus. A boom was all she heard thereafter. The tall, stocky boxer had copsed and was unable to climb back to his feet... A still silence instantly reigned in the arena. At the VIP seat upstairs. A young man, who was originally lounging indolently on the sofa with two beauties feeding him grapes, sat straight up when he saw that scene. That expressive face of his was brimming with excitement. What followed after that still silence was the loudest cheers ever heard in history. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Is this a rigged match?!¡± ¡°Was there a mistake?!¡± Instead of the other way around, the boxer had gotten KO¡¯d by that woman with just one hit! ¡°No mistake at all! It¡¯s all real!¡± shouted Li Meng in reply to the man beside her who questioned if there was a mistake. That¡¯s just how formidable our Xiao Huan is! ¡°What nonsense! This is clearly rigged! How can there be a woman who¡¯s so formidable?!¡± ¡°Well, there is one, and she¡¯s right in the boxing ring right now!¡± ¡°D*mn! That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Watch on, then, and you¡¯ll be convinced of the possibility!¡± She knew that her friend would have no problems dealing with her first two opponents. What worried her the most was the third andst boxer ¡ª the defending champion. ¡°D*mn! Just hurry up and get started on the second match!¡± ¡°Shake a leg!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± After a few loud calls, everyone else started to follow suit and holler for the organizer to step on it. They wanted to watch the second match right away and find out if that woman truly had such capability, or was it that the organizer had rigged the match in order to hype up the atmosphere? Most of the audience reckoned that it was thetter and that a woman could not possibly knock out a big-sized man with just one punch. And so, under the moring and hollering of the crowd, the second match began. The boxer of the second match was much more formidable than the one in the first. Moreover, after watching that first match, he now knew that his rival had real potential and, hence, did not let down his guard around her like how the first boxer did, making him much more of a difficult opponent to deal with. It was only after a long bout of exchanging punches that Mu Huan finally emerged as the victor of that match. This time, though, her victory was apanied by only thunderous apuse and cheers. Those who were previously suspicious of the matches being rigged were now all convinced of her true capabilities! To think that a woman could have such capabilities and be able to KO two boxers! The thought that she might very well win against the celebrity boxer and defending champion in her third match sent the audience¡¯s blood bubbling with excitement! The young man on the VIP seat upstairs was also getting increasingly excited. The boxer of the third round once won the title of ¡°Boxing Champion of Asia¡±! Chapter 85 - Medical Knowledge Attacks

Chapter 85: Medical Knowledge Attacks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boxer of the third round once won the title of ¡°Boxing Champion of Asia¡±! Mu Huan¡¯s gaze became a lot fiercer with hints of bloodthirst in her eyes as she faced him. The boxer already dared not take her lightly after watching her performance in the second match, but seeing her look now, he sharpened his focus even more. He must never lose to this woman! Should he be defeated by a woman, he would never be able to mingle and survive in this circle any longer! ¡°Bets are open! Bets are open!¡± The biggest source of ie of Barons Boxing Competition came from the betting audience. The more intense the match was, the higher the odds and payouts would be. Even though the second match had revealed Mu Huan¡¯s true potential and everyone thought her to be formidable, her chances of winning against the third celebrity boxer were slim after that strenuous match with the second boxer. Nevertheless, her performance tonight had surprised everyone time and again, so they also reckoned that she might create a miracle. Hence, there was no telling who the winner and loser would be, not until the end of the match. The more suspense-filled the match was, the higher the odds and payouts would be, thereby creating a stir among the audience. People who never bet before had now ced a bet. A hush instantly fell in the entire arena when the referee signaled the start of the match. Li Meng nervously grabbed Wu Xingye¡¯s arm. Her grip was so tight that it hurt thetter, but he said nothing about it as he was, in fact, equally uptight as well! Among the trio, Mu Huan was the strongest, having previously practiced her boxing with the best boxer here while working part-time and having learned other forms of martial arts. Even so, they could not help worrying and feeling afraid for her since she was met with a formidable opponent. It was an extremely intense match that captured the audience¡¯s attention right from the start, to the point that no one dared to blink lest they missed out on an exciting moment or the winning blow. The two exchanged attacking and defending blows, and each attack was so vicious that it made people think that the other would copse in the next second, but it did not happen. It was exactly as Mu Huan predicted ¡ª this opponent was one tough nut to crack. He had a strong physique while she had just finished a match. She would have a great chance of winning against him if this was a fight, but s, even though there were not many rules for underground boxing, there were restrictions in ce. This, in turn, limited what she could do during the match. She had excellent spurts of energy, but her stamina, especially after she had exerted her strength in the previous match, was somewhat poor. If she could not end this match speedily, the loser would be her. And for the sake of that half a million yuan, she must not lose! After a half-time break, she beganunching her attacks based on her medical knowledge. Coming from a family who ran hospitals, with her grandmother, granny, and father being doctors and with her maternal grandfather¡¯s family being in the pharmaceutical industry, she had naturally been influenced by them since she was little. Although she had yet to start on her medical career, she already had a deep understanding of human anatomy. She knew where to hurt someone the most and where to easily make someone copse while not putting that person¡¯s life in danger. To save her strength in the first match, she simply KO¡¯d her opponent with a punch on the most delicate spot of the human body. Notunching attacks based on her medical knowledge in the second match and during the start of the third match was all for the sake of preventing her opponents from seeing through her attacking tactics and guarding against her by using ways to drain her energy. Now though, she could finally use them. After exchanging blows with her for half a match, the celebrity boxer already had an understanding of Mu Huan¡¯s tactics and stamina, and he also knew that she would not be able tost long despite her strong explosive power. Even if he could not beat her, he would eventually emerge as the victor if he went on draining her stamina. He, therefore, took things a little less seriously. Chapter 86 - Our Young Master Wishes to Meet You

Chapter 86: Our Young Master Wishes to Meet You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unfortunately for him, Mu Huan¡¯s attacking style changed the moment the match started again. Each time, she would hit him in ces where he could not bear the pain. He wrote it off as idental strikes for the first two times, but the third, fourth, and the subsequent attacks allnded in spots that hurt him a lot as well. That was when he realized that something was amiss. It was also then that he suddenly recalled her match with the first boxer. He had initially chalked it up to that boxer¡¯s lousy stamina and to him underestimating his opponent, which resulted in him being KO¡¯d. Thinking about it now, he realized that that punchnded on the spot where it most easily made people copse and unable to climb back to their feet! This made him conscious of the fact that his rival had a deep understanding of human anatomy. Despite him having a basic knowledge when he learned boxing, what she knew was far beyond his understanding, and each attacknded so precisely in ce. s, it was by far toote by the time he realized this. After a series of urate attacks from Mu Huan, he was now unstable on his feet and could only rely on hisst ounce of strength to flung his fist at her. That punch sent Mu Huan and him tumbling down together. It instantly caused an uproar among the crowd. Was this a draw? Avid fans of boxing matches were aware that the two were truly drained as of now. Right then, the referee stepped forward in preparation to begin the countdown. ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± urged Li Meng and Wu Xingye loudly as they cheered for their friend and encouraged her to stand up. If she could not get up, then she would have wasted her time and energy in today¡¯s matches and suffered injuries all for nothing! There was no prize money for draws. Their shouts brought the audience back to their senses and they began shouting too. Some cheered for Mu Huan while others cheered for the celebrity boxer to get up. The atmosphere of the arena had reached its peak! Just when the referee was about to start counting down... The celebrity boxer watched Mu Huan effortlessly getting to her feet while he remained on the ground, regardless of how much energy he exerted. As she regarded him, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no good that you¡¯re too bulky. When you need to get up, your weak strength can¡¯t support the weight of your body.¡± The boxer almost spat out blood when he heard that. And yet, he could not help but find that there was a point to her words! As for the young man on the VIP seat upstairs, the excitement in his eyes intensified when he saw that Mu Huan remained thest one standing. He summoned the manager who was attending to him from the side. ¡°Get her toe upstairs and collect the money from meter!¡± ¡°Roger.¡± After the match, the manager invited Mu Huan to go upstairs. Having worked part-time here before, she knew that the winner need not go upstairs and could just collect their prize money downstairs. ¡°Manager Wang, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± What she meant was for him to transfer the money directly to her bank ount. ¡°Our young master wishes to meet you.¡± ¡°I have something urgent on.¡± All she wanted was the money, and she did not want to meet anyone. ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you go settle your urgent matter first, thene back and collect your money after that?¡± the manager suggested with a smile. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Will I still be able to receive the money by then? Her friends began making their way to her when they sensed trouble, only for her to signal them to wait there in that spot. To ensure that she could get her prize money, it was better to keep them out of this matter first. And so, she ultimately decided to head upstairs with the manager to check things out. As she left, she sent Li Meng an eye signal, indicating that if she was yet toe down in fifteen minutes, they were to call the police before rushing upstairs to look for her. When Mu Huan arrived upstairs with the manager, she saw a young manzily leaning against the sofa with beautiful women surrounding him, feeding him wine, and massaging him. That was one vivid and captivating image. Despite noticing her arrival, the man did not move and onlyzily lifted his gaze to her. Chapter 87 - Follow Me

Chapter 87: Follow Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master, she¡¯s here,¡± announced the manager respectfully as he stepped forward. ¡°I can see that.¡± The man¡¯s gaze stopped and remained fixed on Mu Huan¡¯s eyes. Although the former appeared to be a young and frivolous person, thetter did not drop her guard. Just then, the man opened his mouth. ¡°Go wash your face, thene back and talk to me with it clean and bare.¡± Her eyes drooped. ¡°I¡¯m here only to collect the money.¡± ¡°You joined thepetition for the prize money, yeah?¡± He cocked a brow slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, it¡¯s all good, then. Follow me, and I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll live in thep of luxury!¡± She was the first person he found to look so alike. ¡°...¡± Is there a problem with his eyes? Given my current appearance, he actually wants me to follow him? ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not interested in your type. All I want is a female bodyguard. If you follow me, I¡¯ll give you an annual sry of at least ten million, and if you¡¯re good at your job, there¡¯ll be a big reward for you as well. The money you make will be much more than what you¡¯ll make from boxing.¡± An annual sry of ten million... If this had been proposed to her before her marriage with Bao Junyan, she would certainly have agreed to it right away. She could not do so now, however. ¡°Thanks for looking kindly upon me, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline. It¡¯s only out of interest for the prize money that I joined the boxing match. I don¡¯t box for a living, and I have no intention of working as a bodyguard.¡± ¡°You might not have had the intention before, but you can start nning to be one now.¡± The more he looked, the more he found those eyes to be alike. Mu Huan: ¡°As of now, I don¡¯t n to be one either.¡± ¡°Then you can forget about collecting your prize money of half a million!¡± ¡°I won it!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the boss here. My words are final.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll lose credibility if you don¡¯t give me what I¡¯ve earned. Will you still be able to operate your business here, then?¡± ¡°So be it. I could hardly care about losing a piece of this industry.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± What the f*ck! ¡°Be my bodyguard, and I¡¯ll give you that half a million right away, followed by an annual sry of ten million and lots of benefits. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have wasted your time and effortpeting in today¡¯spetition. Here¡¯s my name card. Give me a call once you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± As he spoke, he tossed a name card toward her. She did not catch it, though. Instead, she let it freely drop to the ground before sweeping her eyes over the name printed on it. Long Feiting. That name rang a bell, but she just could not recall where she¡¯d heard it before. ¡°No need for any consideration as I won¡¯t be your bodyguard. Please give me that half a million. It¡¯s what I deserve.¡± ¡°No means no!¡± Long Feiting was never one to ept rejections. With her gaze turning sinister, she lifted her eyes and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡± The two things in life that she could never ept were betrayal and being robbed of her money. Both were equally unforgivable! ¡°Regret? I¡¯ve never known what is called regret. Do you honestly think you can make me regret anything?¡± He lifted a brow. If not for those eyes of hers that captivated him and made him wish for her to stay, he would never be interested in her, a boxer. To think she actually could not tell good from bad and dared to reject him. And now, she even wanted him to regret his decision. He would just like to see what capabilities she had to make him do so! ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t give me the prize money?¡± she asked again for thest time. ¡°No. What about it?¡± Mu Huan gave him no response, though, and merely gave him a hard look before turning around and leaving. It was only after she left that the manager dared to speak. ¡°Surely this is inappropriate, Young Master.¡± Their young master was simply too willful. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Long Feiting snorted in reply. ¡°We work in this line, but we¡¯re not giving her the prize money she won... Are we truly quitting the industry?¡± ¡°That depends on whether or not she has what it takes to put you out of a job.¡± Chapter 88 - A Bad Year

Chapter 88: A Bad Year

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master, why the sudden urge for her to be your bodyguard?¡± The manager just could not fathom it. Never mind that Young Master had developed an interest in the girl and wanted to call her up to take a good look at her after watching her win thepetition, but why did he suddenly want her to be his bodyguard and refuse to give her the prize money?! ¡°Since when have you had the right toe meddling in my affairs?¡± Long Feiting swept his cold eyes over him. The manager instantly fell silent. ¡°Get lost!¡± He aimed a flying kick at the manager. Downstairs. When Li Meng saw Mu Huaning down, she hastily walked over to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°D*mmit. Am I having a bad year?¡± Mu Huan found herself to be down on luck recently. Forget about the supposedly easy 200,000 yuan flying away, my hard-earned half a million is denied from me just like that! G*dd*mmit! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked her friends at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this harebrained young master popped out from, but he suddenly wanted me to be his bodyguard and said that if I refused, he¡¯s not giving me that half a million. Really! I must¡¯ve lived too long a life to be encountering such a thing!¡± ¡°WTF! How can he do this?!¡± Li Meng was about to lose her temper. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go find him! If he still refuses to pay you, we¡¯ll give him a thrashing!¡± As Wu Xingye spoke, he made a move to head upstairs. Mu Huan grabbed hold of him at once. ¡°If that¡¯s possible, why would I be here empty-handed?¡± That half-witted young master had plenty of bodyguards around him, and she could tell that they were all highly skilled. Now that she was all injured and drained, if the two went up to pick a fight, it would pretty much equal to them courting their deaths. ¡°What should we do, then? Are we just letting things slide?¡± Her two friends could not take this lying down. How could anyone refuse to give Xiao Huan her hard-earned prize money after she fought so desperately and got beaten to such a state?! Surely this is just absolutelywless and unreasonable! ¡°How can I let it slide just like that? Follow me.¡± Mu Huan asked them to follow her, and the two immediately trailed after. And so, the trio arrived at the arena¡¯s staff carpark. Mu Huan swept her gaze around her before it eventually came to a stop at the most luxurious sports car there. ¡°That¡¯s the harebrained young master¡¯s car.¡± Li Meng: ¡°It looks rather expensive.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition Lamborghini.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips hooked up into a cold sneer. ¡°Smash it!¡± Swallowing my half a million? Bullying me? ¡°Alright!¡± After putting on gloves, the trio picked up the iron bars they had taken from the security office and dragged them forward before smashing them down hard on the car. Mu Huan was no saint. By hook or by crook, she would find a way to pay back double to whoever dared to bully her! And so, when Long Feiting saw the devastating state of his beloved car, he was instantly reminded of herst words, Don¡¯t regret this! ¡°Find her! Find me that woman even if you have to dig her out from the ground!¡± How dare you touch my car?! See how I end your life! ... After Mu Huan boarded the car, she suddenly spat out blood. It totally scared her friends witless. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Li Meng¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± She extended a hand tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s fine?! You spat out blood! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to participate in suchpetitions? You just had to insist on it!¡± cried her female friend with red-rimmed eyes. Wu Xingye made a sharp turn and headed straight to a hospital. ¡°No need for hospitals. I¡¯m probably just overagitated such that my blood pressure rose.¡± Despite how she had risked her life to participate in thatpetition, that imbecile actually refused to give her the prize money she¡¯d won. Half a million! She truly felt that she had spat out blood from anger. ¡°What overagitated?! Stop fooling around, you have to go to a hospital! Earlier, I saw that personnding several punches at your chest!¡± ¡°I safeguarded the vital parts, so I¡¯ll be fin¡ª¡± All of a sudden, she cked out mid-sentence. Chapter 89 - Getting into Trouble

Chapter 89: Getting into Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It frightened her friends so much that their limbs went icy cold. Hospital... ¡°Doctor, aren¡¯t you going to conduct more examinations?¡± asked Li Meng frantically as she grabbed hold of the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°All the necessary examinations have been conducted, and there are no signs of damage in her internal organs. She¡¯s only suffering from superficial injuries.¡± ¡°Then why did she pass out after coughing up blood?¡± Wu Xingye¡¯s brows were tightly squished together. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she had just suffered from a huge blow? Medically speaking, when a person¡¯s emotions receive a huge stimtion, it will lead to ruptured capiries in the nasopharynx and to bleeding. In short, the patient being overagitated caused her blood pressure to rise and her to cough up blood. Moreover, she has a rtively low blood sugar count, which was the cause of her fainting.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± So it¡¯s really a case of overagitation? At the thought of how desperate their friend¡¯s need for money was, having lost 200,000 a couple of days back and now, another half a million, they were now somewhat convinced that she might have very well coughed up blood out of anger. Otherwise, she would not have gone to the extent of smashing that silly young master¡¯s car. They heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. After the doctor left... ¡°Trust that idiot not to give Xiao Huan her hard-earned money! He really deserves to die!¡± The thought of her bestie coughing up blood from anger sent a ball of fury that was temporarily extinguished when Mu Huan fainted to course through Li Meng once again. ¡°We can¡¯t let him off so simply! We must find some ways to exact vengeance!¡± hissed Wu Xingye, his eyes cold and dark. Havinge a long way with Mu Huan, they knew very well how pressed she was for money and how important that half a million was to her, so they could never permit anyone to cheat her in such a manner! ¡°Right. You go run an investigation on that harebrained young master¡¯s background.¡± Li Meng could not take it lying down. ¡°His name is Long Feiting, and the name seems to ring a bell with me, but I just can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve heard it from. You go check,¡± said Mu Huan as she sat up. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Xiao Huan!¡± The two hastily crowded around her. ¡°Trust me to faint. This is really...¡± She reckoned that she must have lived too long a life to have encountered such a thing. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No internal injuries, right?¡± During thepetition, she had never taken the initiative to attack her opponents and had chosen a defensive attack style instead. Hence, with her good agility, she was able to evade attacks on her vital organs each time. ¡°Nope.¡± Wu Xingye nodded. ¡°You were really overagitated.¡± Seeing how she seemed to be in pretty good spirits after gaining consciousness, Li Meng could nowpletely put down her worries. ¡°I was really incensed.¡± Her heart ached badly at the thought of that prize money. ¡°Simmer down. We can always earn that money again.¡± While the two girls were chatting away, Wu Xingye had found information on Long Feiting... ¡°We might¡¯ve gotten into trouble...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other two turned their heads toward him at the same time. ¡°Long Feiting, aka Young Master Long of the Emperor Group in the Imperial Capital, is fondly favored by his grandfather. He¡¯s notorious for being an arrogant and domineering tyrant.¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°That world¡¯s top 100 Emperor Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it, Xiao Huan. Your husband¡¯spany is much more impressive than the Emperor Group,¡± assured Li Meng. ¡°That might be true, but surely you don¡¯t want her husband to find out that Xiao Huan got duped and have gotten herself into trouble for smashing another person¡¯s car while trying to earn money through boxing?¡± Wu Xingye rolled his eyes at her. Thetter could not help sharing his sentiments after thinking about it. ¡°Xiao Meng, go settle the discharge procedures and we¡¯ll leave right away. I¡¯ll lock myself at home during the next few days. You two best not go out in the meantime as well!¡± After pondering for a bit, Mu Huan continued, ¡°Xingye, go hack into the hospital¡¯s surveince system.¡± Because of her familiarity with the surroundings, she was able to avoid all the surveince cameras during thepetition and, hence, did not leave a trace behind. Now, though, she could only resort to hacking into the surveince system to wipe out her traces as a precaution since she had undergone so many examinations in the hospital.

Comment (0)

COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 89: Getting into Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It frightened her friends so much that their limbs went icy cold. Hospital... ¡°Doctor, aren¡¯t you going to conduct more examinations?¡± asked Li Meng frantically as she grabbed hold of the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°All the necessary examinations have been conducted, and there are no signs of damage in her internal organs. She¡¯s only suffering from superficial injuries.¡± ¡°Then why did she pass out after coughing up blood?¡± Wu Xingye¡¯s brows were tightly squished together. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she had just suffered from a huge blow? Medically speaking, when a person¡¯s emotions receive a huge stimtion, it will lead to ruptured capiries in the nasopharynx and to bleeding. In short, the patient being overagitated caused her blood pressure to rise and her to cough up blood. Moreover, she has a rtively low blood sugar count, which was the cause of her fainting.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± So it¡¯s really a case of overagitation? At the thought of how desperate their friend¡¯s need for money was, having lost 200,000 a couple of days back and now, another half a million, they were now somewhat convinced that she might have very well coughed up blood out of anger. Otherwise, she would not have gone to the extent of smashing that silly young master¡¯s car. They heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. After the doctor left... ¡°Trust that idiot not to give Xiao Huan her hard-earned money! He really deserves to die!¡± The thought of her bestie coughing up blood from anger sent a ball of fury that was temporarily extinguished when Mu Huan fainted to course through Li Meng once again. ¡°We can¡¯t let him off so simply! We must find some ways to exact vengeance!¡± hissed Wu Xingye, his eyes cold and dark. Havinge a long way with Mu Huan, they knew very well how pressed she was for money and how important that half a million was to her, so they could never permit anyone to cheat her in such a manner! ¡°Right. You go run an investigation on that harebrained young master¡¯s background.¡± Li Meng could not take it lying down. ¡°His name is Long Feiting, and the name seems to ring a bell with me, but I just can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve heard it from. You go check,¡± said Mu Huan as she sat up. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Xiao Huan!¡± The two hastily crowded around her. ¡°Trust me to faint. This is really...¡± She reckoned that she must have lived too long a life to have encountered such a thing. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No internal injuries, right?¡± During thepetition, she had never taken the initiative to attack her opponents and had chosen a defensive attack style instead. Hence, with her good agility, she was able to evade attacks on her vital organs each time. ¡°Nope.¡± Wu Xingye nodded. ¡°You were really overagitated.¡± Seeing how she seemed to be in pretty good spirits after gaining consciousness, Li Meng could nowpletely put down her worries. ¡°I was really incensed.¡± Her heart ached badly at the thought of that prize money. ¡°Simmer down. We can always earn that money again.¡± While the two girls were chatting away, Wu Xingye had found information on Long Feiting... ¡°We might¡¯ve gotten into trouble...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other two turned their heads toward him at the same time. ¡°Long Feiting, aka Young Master Long of the Emperor Group in the Imperial Capital, is fondly favored by his grandfather. He¡¯s notorious for being an arrogant and domineering tyrant.¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°That world¡¯s top 100 Emperor Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it, Xiao Huan. Your husband¡¯spany is much more impressive than the Emperor Group,¡± assured Li Meng. ¡°That might be true, but surely you don¡¯t want her husband to find out that Xiao Huan got duped and have gotten herself into trouble for smashing another person¡¯s car while trying to earn money through boxing?¡± Wu Xingye rolled his eyes at her. Thetter could not help sharing his sentiments after thinking about it. ¡°Xiao Meng, go settle the discharge procedures and we¡¯ll leave right away. I¡¯ll lock myself at home during the next few days. You two best not go out in the meantime as well!¡± After pondering for a bit, Mu Huan continued, ¡°Xingye, go hack into the hospital¡¯s surveince system.¡± Because of her familiarity with the surroundings, she was able to avoid all the surveince cameras during thepetition and, hence, did not leave a trace behind. Now, though, she could only resort to hacking into the surveince system to wipe out her traces as a precaution since she had undergone so many examinations in the hospital. Chapter 90 - Is It Her?

Chapter 90: Is It Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A crucial point suddenly hit Mu Huan right then. ¡°What name did you register me in for the hospitalization records?¡± ¡°Song Xing.¡± Li Meng had registered her under the alias she usually used when she was hospitalized. ¡°All¡¯s fine, then. Hurry and get moving!¡± While Li Meng hastily left to settle the discharge procedures, Wu Xingye proceeded to hack into the hospital¡¯s surveince system with hisptop. No sooner had he just entered the system that the other woman returned. ¡°We¡¯ve got to leave now. Just moments ago, I saw someone asking the hospital reception about us!¡± panted Li Meng. Mu Huan¡¯s forehead creased. The other party had arrived far sooner than she had expected. Wu Xingye urged, ¡°You two leave first. I¡¯ll continue doing this next door, and once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll head home straight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± And so, the twodies took their leave first. With hisptop in hand, Wu Xingye headed next door, which was a ten-bedded ward. As it was crowded there, people mistakenly assumed him to be a rtive of a patient there, so no one paid any attention to him. Not long after their departure, several ck-clothed bodyguards broke into Mu Huan¡¯s ward. When they found no one there, they grabbed hold of a nurse and interrogated her. The trembling and frightened little nurse stammered out, ¡°She was here just moments ago!¡± Just when Wu Xingye was about to leave after sessfully hacking into and wiping out the hospital¡¯s surveince footage, he heard the leader of the bodyguards requesting to view that very footage. His lips hooked up slightly, and he happily left the hospital after that. A vi in the western suburbs. Long Feiting, who was lounging on the sofa while ying games, lifted his head when he heard the sound of footsteps. ¡°Where is she?¡± Li Minghai bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I¡¯ve failed in my task.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing? If apologizing works, then why is there a need for punishment?!¡± There were so many of them, yet they still could not find an injured woman! ¡°Please punish me, Young Master.¡± The subordinate bowed his head even lower than before. This greatly antagonized Long Feiting, though. Am I seeking to punish people? All I want is the woman! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was traced to the hospital? You were given so many people that all of you could practically envelop the hospital, so how on earth could you all not find her?!¡± ¡°By the time we arrived, they have already left. All we know is that it was a man and a woman who brought her to the hospital.¡± ¡°What about the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°The hospital¡¯s surveince system has been hacked into, and the surveince footage from today has been formatted.¡± Angry mirth burst out from him. ¡°Should I praise them for being capable or scold you all for being useless?!¡± With his head hanging low, Li Minghai dared not make a squeak. ¡°What about the hospital records? Surely, there must be something that they used to keep a record of the patients that are hospitalized there!¡± ¡°Yes, but there wasn¡¯t any identification number. Only a name, Song Xing.¡± The enraged young master suddenly quietened down at once. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The young chap, in this state, sent chills down the subordinate¡¯s back. His voice could not help quivering as he repeated himself, ¡°Only a name, Song Xing...¡± ¡°The ¡®Song¡¯ in the Song Dynasty, and the ¡®Xing¡¯ for stars?¡± Hints of excitement appeared in Long Feiting¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± His heart suddenly started to race. Is it her? Could it be her? Over the years, he¡¯d found plenty of people with the name ¡°Song Xing,¡± but they were never her. The repeated failed attempts had had him beginning to question his life and his memory ¡ª was there a possibility that he remembered things wrongly? That was, until he met those eyes that were so simr to Song Xing¡¯s, and that person was in Yun Cheng! ¡°Send additional men to go seek her out right away, even if you have to turn over the entire Yun Cheng!¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Li Minghai was about to take his leave upon receiving his order when... ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her in any way once you¡¯ve found her, and inform me straight away!¡± This came as a surprise to him. Wasn¡¯t Young Master so furious that he wanted to kill that woman for smashing his car? Why the sudden order not to hurt her? Something urred to him right then. Song Xing! That girl¡¯s name is Song Xing! That¡¯s the name of the girl whom our young master has been searching for all this while! Chapter 91 - How Did These Marks Come About?

Chapter 91: How Did These Marks Come About?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No wonder he had found that name, Song Xing, familiar in the hospital and felt that there was more to the name. Due to him fretting over how to give ount to his young master for his inability to nab the woman, this did not ur to him at all! From the looks of it now... ¡°Young Master, is this... is this the girl you¡¯ve been looking for all along?¡± After the years of futile searching, he bumped into her just like that? What... What an unbelievable surprise! ¡°Simr-looking eyes, same name, and she¡¯s in Yun Cheng, so it¡¯s probably her!¡± The thought that the person whom he had been looking for for so many years was finally about to be found sent him into a frenzy. He could not help but start to wonder about the gift he should give the woman if she was truly the Song Xing he was looking for. The very thought of those wondrous memories excited him greatly. s, a week soon passed by with his men searching across Yun Cheng over ten times to no avail. That female boxer seemed to have vanished into thin air without a trace, and there was no news of herpanions either. This sent Long Feiting into a rage. He refused to believe that a person was capable of not leaving behind any traces of their life! He then sought out the manager of the boxingpetition. ¡°For someone to be able to take part in thepetition with the knowledge of the prize money, to know the location of the staff carpark, and to avoid all the surveince cameras on site, that person is obviously very familiar with this ce. Now, go inform all the groups who can get a hold of the news of thepetition that I¡¯m looking for the girl who had won thepetition that night. Tell them it was only a joke that I wanted her to be my bodyguard and say that she¡¯s wee to collect her winnings without having to worry about my destroyed car. In fact, I have plenty of such cars in my garage, and she¡¯s more than wee toe and smash them as she likes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± That night, Mu Huan saw that piece of news. ¡°Huh, are you kidding me? He¡¯s allowing me to go collect my winnings and smash his cars? Am I stupid to the extent that I will deliver myself to your doorstep for you to catch me?¡± What rubbish! ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The sudden booming male voice frightened her so much she fell off from the chair. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± The feeling of his little wife having a guilty conscience instead of being frightened by him due to her timidity was growing more intense. ¡°Hubby... Hubby, you... when did you return...?¡± Has one week passed by so quickly? It sure doesn¡¯t feel like I have done anything at all! ¡°Just.¡± He then looked toward her phone, which she was speaking to while looking at it. Mu Huan instinctively withdrew her hand and hid her phone away, lest her husband sees something. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± It was such a tant attempt on her part that he questioned himself if he should continue pursuing the issue or just let her off. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Hubby! I missed you a lot!¡± The woman climbed to her feet, flew into his arms with extended arms, and hugged him tightly. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± I¡¯ll let her off this time. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the bedroom.¡± A week went by without him seeing his little wife, and it made him miss her badly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After his tiring business trip, can¡¯t he go take a bath and have a good rest uponing home? She lifted her head. ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Bao Junyan picked her up and made his way to their bedroom. The words she wanted to say got swallowed back down when he smooched her. Until... ¡°How did these markse about?¡± asked the man with a frown as he took stock of the bruises all over her. She suffered only from superficial wounds, but despite her carefully applying medication to the wounds during the past few days, there were still some remaining marks on her skin that had yet to fade off. Chapter 92 - Somehow a Little Irked

Chapter 92: Somehow a Little Irked

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She suffered only from superficial wounds, but despite her carefully applying medication to the wounds during the past few days, there were still some remaining marks on her skin that had yet to fade off. With her mind currently somewhat dazed, Mu Huan instinctively answered, ¡°I got them... from boxing...¡± ¡°Boxing?¡± The frown on the man¡¯s face became deeper. When she came back to her senses and realized what she had just said, a shiver ran down her back. ¡°I... I wanted to pick up... pick up some self-defense skills... I...¡± ¡°You can pick up some other skills. Boxing doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Thess was so delicate and fragile that she was not suited for such an aggressive sport. Those wounds were a ring eyesore to him. ¡°Right, right.¡± She nodded earnestly. That night, Bao Junyan was especially gentle toward her, treating her as if she were a delicate ceramic doll. He did not torment her too much and merely hugged her to sleep. The man was surprisingly resting at home the next day. This made Mu Huan a little restless as she did not know how to get along with him normally. It was a good thing that he headed straight to the study to busy himself after he was done with breakfast. She heaved a sigh of relief at that. At the thought that she could not step out of the house today, she then took out the pharmaceutical book she bought from the bookshop the other day and began reading it. When Bao Junyan came out from the studyter, he found Mu Huan sitting on the sofa before the French window, fully engrossed in her book with sunlight shining down on her and enveloping her entirely in a glow. It was his first time taking such a good look at this little wife of his, and he concluded that she was a very attractive person. Mu Huan lifted her head when she sensed that someone was looking at her, and when she saw her husband standing there, she immediately became restless again. The reason why she refused to get close to him was that it would make things a lot more difficult to hide from him. As time went by, however, they would only get more familiar with each other. She had originally nned on leaving upon gaining some foothold after her graduation, but on second thought, now... could she actually remain safely by Bao Junyan¡¯s side without exposing herself? She was being a tad too naive in her thinking back then. Nheless, having thingse to this stage now, she could only take one step at a time. ¡°You¡¯re done busying yourself, Hubby?¡± The woman shed a brilliant smile at him as she stood up and made her way toward him. The sight of her forced smile, however, somewhat irked him. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°What would you like to eat for lunch? Shall I cook for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Is my cooking too terrible?¡± She immediately reflected on her cooking skills. If she could not even prepare a meal well, then she could not be deemed as a virtuous wife. ¡°I didn¡¯t marry you to make you cook for me. There¡¯s a chef at home for that.¡± Somehow, she sensed that the man seemed to be fuming away. She reflected on herself for a bit, but she did not seem to have done anything that could cause his anger at all. And so, she could only hum an acknowledgment with bowed head. The sight of her fluffy head irked him even further. Just when he wanted to turn around and head upstairs... She lifted her head. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯ll be my grandma¡¯s birthday banquet in two days. Can you go back with me?¡± Her question was asked ever so carefully with hints of a begging tone in it. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± For something that was only right for him to go back with her for, she actually used such a pleading look on him. ¡°Hubby?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A smile immediately spread across her face before she continued asking, ¡°Can you draw or write calligraphy?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°My grandmacks for nothing, so I really don¡¯t know what present I should prepare for her. I¡¯m sure she would be overjoyed to receive a handpainted artwork or handwritten calligraphy piece from you as a birthday gift!¡± Her grandma might have said that she wanted a generous gift, but she did not specify in which aspect. Who would dare to deem her husband¡¯s handpainted artwork or handwritten calligraphy piece worthless? Chapter 93 - Is It Because of Your Granny?

Chapter 93: Is It Because of Your Granny?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Such inexpensive yet valuable gifts were, of course, the first choice of a birthday gift Mu Huan intended to give her grandma. ¡°I don¡¯t think your grandma would like such gifts.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Well, that was indeed so. What the olddy meant by ¡°a generous gift¡± was something expensive, not the type of meaningful gifts where only the thought counted. Nheless, if it was given by Bao Junyan, all she could do was to ept it with a smile and im that she liked it! ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a Buddhist, so I got my secretary to get her a jade Buddha.¡± Taken aback by this piece of news, she asked right away, ¡°You know when her birthday is?¡± The gift had even been prepared! ¡°Before I went abroad, I received an invitation from her.¡± Thus, he got his subordinate to prepare a birthday gift. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Is Grandma worried that I won¡¯t mention it to him, hence, the double insurance? ¡°If you want to give her a calligraphy piece or an artwork, though, we shall do just that.¡± Ever since the man came back from abroad and saw that piece of news where Bai Xuexian was washed clean of her foul image, he¡¯d been very dissatisfied with Matriarch Mu and her family. His reply took her by surprise. ¡°Ah?¡± Bao Junyan reached out to caress her head. ¡°Do you not want to give your grandma an expensive gift and thus want me to write her a birthday greeting?¡± Her grandma is notorious for her greed for money and concern for image. How could she possibly not know this? Despite knowing very well that her grandma will surely want me, her grandson-inw, to give her a generous gift, she actually requested me to write a set of words for the elderly one instead. It¡¯s clear that she refuses to do so at all. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes bulged wide in surprise. D*mn! Trust him to see through my n! To think I even said it with much sincerity! ¡°Hubby, I... I...¡± She wanted to find an exnation for herself. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong for doing so since she practices favoritism.¡± He had previously gotten someone to investigate the abuse his wife had received during her childhood. Even though no results showed that the elderly woman had ever abused her, the former, as her biological grandma, not intervening in the issue was a form of abuse as well. Hence, instead of being angry, he was rather satisfied with her current behavior. His wife was no fool, after all. As she looked at her husband, a surge of gratitude suddenly overwhelmed her. He... really treats me very well! Having seen through my thoughts, not only did he not me me for doing so, but he also sees it as justifiable. From the look on his face, he even seemingly wants to praise me for it. Right at that moment, he asked an unexpected question out of the blue. ¡°Since you¡¯re not foolishly filial, then why did you still attend the matchmaking session back then?¡± ording to what she said previously, she was forced to attend that event, but when he wanted to stand up for her, she did not want him to do so. Thus, he had the impression that she was too obedient and foolishly filial for her own good ¡ª doing things as told despite her reluctance and wanting to get along with her family and be filial to her grandma even when she knew her family did not treat her well at all. From the looks of it now, though, she did not seem to be foolishly filial. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Why on earth is he suddenly asking this?! Why is he reminded of this?! ¡°Is it because of your granny?¡± He suddenly recalled PA Wang telling him that his wife was taken away by her granny at the age of 11 and that they lived together until her granny suffered from a stroke early in the year. It was only for the sake of her granny receiving better medical treatment that she returned to the Mus. When he first heard about this, he did not bother showing any concern for his wife¡¯s granny. Thinking about it now, it seemed a little irresponsible of him. Since he had married her, then he should take responsibility for her and must no longer be so unconcerned about her affairs. All he asked for was that she be obedient and that she does note bothering him. Feeling rmed, Mu Huan knew that they must not continue with this topic. Otherwise, it would catch his attention. And if he were to investigate the matter, everything would be over! Chapter 94 - It Was Reassuring Only When It Was in Her Hand

Chapter 94: It Was Reassuring Only When It Was in Her Hand

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was because Mu Huan¡¯s granny was in her grandma¡¯s hands. If it weren¡¯t for those unexinable ¡°evidence¡± about her after she was drugged by her grandma, she would have taken the opportunity to say that it was because of her granny. Because then, Bao Junyan could help her out and bring her granny out of the Mu family. No one would bully them when they were under his wings. But there were still those things. With those things, she would have to leave Bao Junyan and not rely on him. She couldn¡¯t even let him take notice of her granny. If anything happened, her n would be for naught. She would not be able to bear the consequences. She lowered her head and said, ¡°In the beginning, I was forced. But I realized that since my granny and I have not been living well as I am not favored, things will probably be different if I attended your matchmaking session and ended up marrying you...¡± ¡°If you married me because you wanted to live a good life, then why are you not willing to spend my money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because... because with the status of Mrs. Bao, I have already received many benefits. I am afraid that if I were to spend your money as well, you will not like me and will not want me to be your wife any longer.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head even further. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± He originally wanted to find someone who was docile, obedient, not clingy, and not ambitious to marry as his mother was forcing him to because he was of age. This way, he could continue focusing on his work. But now, even though she was obedient, someone who knew her ce, contented, not clingy at all, and not ambitious, he was indescribably jittery and in a bad mood. Also, they clearly did not marry because they were in love. She was still young and not in a rush to get married, but she did marry him. He knew what the reason was. But for her to say it out loud like that still made him feel unhappy. Bao Junyan did not say anything else, leaving the atmosphere still and stifling. Just when Mu Huan was unable to take it any longer... ¡°Go out,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°Hubby, I...¡± She couldn¡¯t anger him either. But... Bao Junyan had already sat at his desk and begun working. Seeing this, Mu Huan did not know what else she could say. Therefore, she could only leave the study room. After she had left, Bao Junyan suddenly couldn¡¯t absorb a single word from the document he was holding. Finally, he simply stood up and went out. After Bao Junyan had left, Mu Huan left the Bao household as well. Li Meng, who was currently holed up at home ying video games, was stunned to see Mu Huan after she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be going out today?¡± ¡°Bao Junyan is angry with me and he left. So I came out as well.¡± ¡°What happened? Why is Deity Bao angry with you?¡± ¡°He asked me...¡± Mu Huan roughly exined the entire situation that happened earlier. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him that it¡¯s because of your granny and let him help you get your granny out? This way, wouldn¡¯t you feel more reassured?¡± Li Meng asked confusedly. ¡°Because the Mu family still has those pieces of evidence against me. I have to leave. In fact, I have to leave earlier!¡± Bao Junyan was too astute. As time went on and they began to interact more, there would be no way she could continue pretending. ¡°Even if you want to leave, your granny will still be safer with Bao Junyan than with your grandma!¡± ¡°My granny is safe only with me. That¡¯s the only way I will feel the most assured!¡± If Mu Huan had to leave before she could be strong enough to fight against her grandma, she only had one way to do so. She would have to hand that unexinable evidence to Bao Junyan and have Bao Junyan not want her anymore. He would explode in rage and destroy the Mu family. Leaving her grandma unable to control her any longer. Chapter 95 - Had to Be Unwillingly Unwilling

Chapter 95: Had to Be Unwillingly Unwilling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But it was very likely that she could be fatally wounded amid the crisis. Therefore, from the beginning, she must bring her granny away from the storm and away from Bao Junyan, as a precaution. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Meng was confused. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s close friend has just returned from overseas a while back and he took over a private hospital in Haicheng recently. His medical expertise is top-notch. I have already discussed with him to transfer my granny over to his hospital after a week.¡± Previously, she had nowhere to go to and could only let her granny stay with the Mu family. Now that she had a trustworthy elder, cing her granny in his hands was like cing her in her own hands. It was better and more reassuring than cing her under the care of anyone else. ¡°But will your grandma let you transfer your granny away? Your granny is her biggest trump card!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to wait until my granny¡¯s condition has stabilized before we secretly transfer her over. When that timees, I will need you and Xingye toe over.¡± ¡°Would your grandma be willing to?¡± ¡°I will make her be willing! It¡¯s impossible now for Mu Kexin to marry Bao Junyan. She has to rely on me to get what she wants from Bao Junyan. The evidence she has that can control me could also destroy the Mu family as well. If she does not want to be destroyed indiscriminately with me, she needs to be willing!¡± The way Bai Xuexian treated her grannyst time made Mu Huan realize that she needed to be ruthless. Only by being harsher than her grandma could she seize the wheel. Also, if she left as well and not give her grandma any benefits, her grandma would definitely not let her and her granny off. She would think of a way to leave them with nowhere to run. But as long as she stayed here and gave her grandma what she wanted and they continued to threaten one another, her grandma would not dare to act blindly without thinking, no matter how angry she was at Mu Huan for transferring her granny away. Li Meng felt that she had a point. Xiao Huan had to leave because she could not be with Bao Junyan over that evidence. If that¡¯s so, her granny would be the safest in her hands. ¡°How do you n to secretly transfer your granny away?¡± At the Mu house... ¡°Mom! Mom! I overheard Grandma and Zixuan¡¯s conversation. She said that the person who plotted against us was not uncle but Mu Huan, that b*tch!¡± After listening in on their conversation, Mu Kexin immediately ran to Bai Xuexian to let her know. ¡°What?!¡± Bai Xuexian stood up furiously. ¡°It¡¯s Mu Huan who found that host to seduce and frame us!¡± Mu Kexin said through gritted teeth. ¡°That d*mn b*tch!¡± Bai Xuexian said as she walked out. She nned to find Mu Huan and beat that woman half to death! ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡± Mu Zixuan asked as he blocked the entranceway. ¡°I am going to find that b*tch Mu Huan and settle scores with her!¡± ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t go,¡± Mu Zixuan said. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Have you not realized from this issue that Mu Huan is no longer how she was in the past?¡± Mu Zixuan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she¡¯s still how she was like when she was young or not! Her granny is in our hands. If she dares to disobey us, I will kill her granny!¡± Bai Xuexian said tyrannically. ¡°Do you want to bury us along with you?¡± Despite being a 14-year-old kid, Mu Zixuan was extremely mature for his age. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She wouldn¡¯t dare. She can¡¯t bear to let that old thing die. That¡¯s why she can only listen to me obediently!¡± ¡°If she only listened to you obediently, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this to you.¡± ¡°I will go over right now and torment her granny. I¡¯ll see what she can do about it!¡± ¡°The people with her granny have been switched for Grandma¡¯s underlings. You can no longer go near her,¡± Mu Zixuan answered. Chapter 96 - She Should Be Destroyed!

Chapter 96: She Should Be Destroyed!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That f*cking old hag! She clearly has such a good hostage in hand, and yet she doesn¡¯t make use of it! What on earth is she protecting that old thing for?!¡± growled Bai Xuexian in her rage. ¡°That¡¯s in consideration of the big picture. Grandma knows her limitations and knows that she mustn¡¯t drive Mu Huan to desperation. If you hadn¡¯t acted rashly and forced Mu Huan¡¯s hand, she wouldn¡¯t have done that to you to ensure her granny¡¯s safety. The one who would marry Bao Junyan a few dayster would¡¯ve been my biological sister and Mu Huan, beingpletely useless by then, could have been dealt with as you desire. Also, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this stage such that we can only rely on her from now on!¡± She wanted to say something in her defense, but at the thought that she had indeed singlehandedly destroyed any chances of her daughter marrying Bao Junyan, she was unable to spit out a single word. ¡°Just bear with it, Mom.¡± ¡°You want me to bear with it? Bear with it?¡± She was practically in a rage now despite her being aposed and scheming person. Because of this matter, her position as the hospital¡¯s director had been revoked, and even though her image was considered clean once again, she had to lead a careful life of putting up with her mother-inw¡¯s attitude. For someone used to having a lofty status, the woman could not take this lying down at all. She, therefore, became very hot-tempered, no longer theposed person she used to be. ¡°With Mu Huan¡¯s current status as Mrs. Bao, the future of our family and mine now lie in her hand. What else can you do but bear with it? I hope you¡¯ll be able to calm down and think for the sake of me, your son.¡± Mu Zixuan had developed huge ambitions from a young age under his grandma¡¯s teachings, and he wanted many things. The Baos would be the stepping stone to his rise. So, he hoped that his mother would just calm down and stop brainlessly picking trouble with his half-sister. ¡°What do you think Mu Huan will help you with in the future?¡± ¡°With that incriminating evidence and her granny in our hands, she¡¯ll be obedient as long as we don¡¯t go overboard.¡± The boy ryed what he heard from his grandma to his mother. ¡°Obedient, my *ss! That little b*tch is best at paying lip service!¡± ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ll still have to keep out of trouble, Mom! Grandma will never agree to let you out.¡± With that, he simply left the room. Momentster, several ck-clothed bodyguards stood guard by the doorway. Bai Xuexian was utterly incensed. I can¡¯t take this lying down! No way can I do that! That little wretched thing whom I can easily squish to death and who dared not to retaliate when I beat and scold her, how dare she bite the hand that feeds her! I¡¯ll surely turn in my grave if I don¡¯t kill her! With her current situation, however, she could not even step out of the room, let alone go teach Mu Huan a lesson. In her fury, she smashed everything in the room. ¡°Simmer down, Mom. We might not be able to leave the house, but Mu Huan will being in! When the timees, we can still teach her a lesson!¡± Mu Kexin was being smart for once. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday feast in two days. Mu Huan¡¯s bound to return and attend the event, so we can make use of this opportunity!¡± Having been upset and frustrated these past few days, Bai Xuexian had totally forgotten clean about her mother-inw¡¯s uing birthday feast. ¡°Mom, shall we get someone to secretly move Mu Huan¡¯s granny over, get her to kneel before us, then beat the daylights out of her?¡± The thought of that very scene had Mu Kexin squirming in excitement. ¡°No, we can¡¯t use her granny against her. Even if she yields, she¡¯lle up with some other ways to get back at us.¡± The older woman got a hold of herself immediately when she became aware of her impatience. She also realized that she could no longer use Mu Huan¡¯s granny to deal with her. Destroying that stepdaughter of hers and rendering her as a useless pawn was what she should do! Chapter 97 - Hubby, I’m Kneeling for Forgiveness

Chapter 97: Hubby, I¡¯m Kneeling for Forgiveness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her mother-inw would protect Mu Huan as long as she still had worth. In that case, she would forever be under that wretch¡¯s feet and be at her mercy. In no way was this an eptable life for her, so she must destroy Mu Huan to the point that she¡¯d lose all her worth and be the mud beneath her feet so that she could step on her however she wanted! ¡°If not her granny, then what do we use to deal with her?¡± Mu Kexin truly did not know what other cards they could possibly have in their hands to deal with her half-sister besides her granny. She really wanted to torment her to death! The reason for her absolute abhorrence for her half-sister was that thetter outshone her in every aspect. With them sharing the same father, Mu Huan was born as the Mus¡¯ big missy while she was an illegitimate daughter. Although she ultimately acknowledged her roots and ancestors, the other missies of the upper society looked down on her. Her half-sister, being a pathetic creature whose mother had passed away and who did not have the love of her father, was able to attract a group of people to y together with her the moment she appeared. Not only was she was better-looking than Mu Kexin was, but she was better at studying as well! When she was young and her grandpa was still alive, he would ask them questions about medical knowledge which she had never even heard of before, but Mu Huan would always be able to give the correct answers to them. This resulted in her grandpa smiling with joy whenever he saw Mu Huan while shaking his head when he saw her! With me around, Mu Huan should never have existed! I¡¯m the big missy of the Mu family, and the only one! After pondering for a bit, her mother ordered, ¡°Go get Lin Qingya toe overter.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Just do it. Be sure to use the excuse of going out with your ssmates, and don¡¯t let your grandma find out anything about it!¡± ¡°Why the hell are you looking for her?¡± She had never liked Lin Qingya as thetter was always acting as a rich missy when she was just the child of a servant! ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told and properly settle this matter. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bepletely done for!¡± Seeing her daughter as a useless person who could never do things right, Bai Xuexian was naturally reluctant to divulge her ns to her. At dusk, the reddish sun hanging up high in the blueish western sky was simply one mesmerizing sight. Mu Huan, lying sprawled against the window, was not in the mood to appreciate that beautiful scenery, however. Because it had been two days since Bao Junyan left home, and he had never once returned. The butler told her that the man was not abroad but at work in thepany when she asked him about it. There had not been a time whereby he failed to return home despite him being in the country. This meant that he was still angry with her, yet tomorrow would be her grandma¡¯s birthday already. Since she intended to have her granny transferred away next week, she would definitely have to make her grandma rx her vignce in the nexting days. If her husband were to not show up at her grandma¡¯s birthday feast tomorrow, her grandma would surely blow a fuse and threaten her with her granny again. This would ultimately affect the ns she had for next week. Hence, she wanted to call the man and ask when he would be returning home and whether or not he would be attending her grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. s, shecked the guts to do so. How furious must he have been to note home for two days straight! Still, she could not leave it unquestioned. After ruminating for a long while, she eventually pulled out her phone, clicked on the WeChat application, and searched and edited several images before sending them to her husband. Bao Junyan, who was in the middle of a meeting, heard the notification sound and clicked open the application, only to see the image his wife had sent. It was an image of a beautiful girl hugging the thighs of a man, and it was captioned: ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m kneeling for forgiveness!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Shortly after, she sent another image of the same beauty, though this time, she was lying across the man¡¯s legs and the man¡¯s hand was raised high as though he wanted to smack her butt. It was captioned: ¡°Hubby, please beat me!¡± Chapter 98 - Meow…

Chapter 98: Meow...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Then came another image of the beautiful girl ¡ª with cat ears and in a cute pose. The caption was: ¡°Hubby, please forgive me, meow...¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Not one response did Mu Huan get from him for the three pictures she sent. And so, she sent another image of a withered flower. In the captions, she wrote: ¡°Hubby, please respond to your cute wife. Otherwise, your cute wife, who is as tender as a flower, is gonna wither like this flower!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± A few secondster, he sent a reply saying, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Her response came fast. ¡°Oh, then I shall not disturb my hubby any longer. It¡¯s been tough on you. I shall wait for you toe home tonight! Muacks!¡± The man stared at that little yellow face, which was blowing out hearts on the screen. Just when he was about to reply, ¡°Okay,¡± he noticed a new message from his wife. Mu Huan: ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ve thought about it, Hubby, I think we should give that jade Buddha to Grandma instead.¡± She was secretly inquiring whether or not the man remembered tomorrow¡¯s birthday feast and whether or not he would be attending it with her. Bao Junyan could tell what his little wife was after. The ¡°Okay¡± he wanted to reply changed to ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so I¡¯ll not be going home.¡± Mu Huan fell silent for a good while after reading that message. She then sent several other images and messages to him, but he no longer replied. When she called him the next day, all she received for an answer was that he was busy. It was not until that afternoon that he returned the call and asked her to go to the Mus first while he would head straight thereter from thepany. There was nothing she could do but to attend the birthday banquet alone first. The moment she stepped into the house, she was greeted by her father. ¡°Xiao Huan, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Junyan?¡± ¡°He said that he¡¯s busy at work, so he¡¯ll being here directlyter.¡± ¡°You must make sure that hees! Otherwise, your grandma will surely blow a fuse! I don¡¯t want to see you get beaten again!¡± cried Mu Dongsheng. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Despite her eagerness for her husband¡¯s attendance, there was nothing she could do if he did not show up, though. ¡°Oh, yeah. Have you mentioned anything about that five million to Bao Junyan?¡± This was the only thing in her father¡¯s mind when he weed her so eagerly. ¡°No. I won¡¯t ask him for that money on your behalf, so you can forget about it!¡± Her eyes turned cold at the thought of her father having some other motives whenever he showered her with concern. ¡°Why, child. You were so cute and obedient when you were young. You even said that you love me the best and want to be my little princess forever. How can you not lend me a helping hand when I¡¯m in trouble now?!¡± grumbled the older man grudgingly. No longer wanting to say anything more to her father since it would just hurt her, she simply walked past him and left. He hurriedly followed after her. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m not joking. I might very well die this time! You must help me! You can¡¯t just leave me in the lurch!¡± When Bai Xuexian saw this scene from upstairs, the corners of her lips hooked up into a cold, sinister smile. Bao Junyan not showing up means that even God is on my side! She retracted her gaze, then turned around and surveyed the woman sitting on the sofa. ¡°If you handle things well tonight, not only will you not have to fret over your tuition fees, but I¡¯ll also arrange a good job for you after your graduation!¡± Lin Qingya let her eyes droop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll do a good job.¡± In fact, I¡¯ll do an excellent job here! Looking at this young woman who was calm, maniptive, and ambitious in wanting to climb up in status, the older woman could not help wishing for her daughter to be at least half as conniving as her. ¡°I know you¡¯re very fond of Gu Chenyi and want to be with him, but you must never be swayed because of your feelings. Rest assured that I¡¯ll matchmake you two together once this matter is settled!¡± Chapter 99 - Old and Ugly Man

Chapter 99: Old and Ugly Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, I trust Madam. I¡¯m entrusting my future in your hands! I¡¯ll be sure to do a good job!¡± Lin Qingya lifted her head with a look of resolution that she would perform well in this matter. ¡°Great, you may take your leave, then.¡± After getting a definite answer from her, Bai Xuexian waved her out. As soon as the youngdy stepped past the doorway, that submissive look of hers vanished and what came in ce was a mocking sneer. Need not fret over my tuition fees and will arrange a good job for me? She¡¯s behaving as though she¡¯s bestowing a great favor on me by giving me that little bit of thing. Want me to do your dirty work? Jeez, dream on! Matchmake me and Gu Chenyi together once this matter is settled? Only a fool would buy that nonsense! She wants to make use of me like a fool? I¡¯ll show her who¡¯s the real fool here! Lin Qingya then headed downstairs to a safe and quiet corner before adjusting her taunting look and pulling out her phone to call Gu Chenyi. ¡°Chenyi, can you make a trip here to the Mus?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that I don¡¯t have time for that?¡± Gu Chenyi furrowed his brows. He had already declined her invitation to attend Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday feast together the day before. Yet now, she was calling him about this again. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy. Still, can¡¯t you squeeze some time out? I heard that Xiao Huan¡ª¡± ¡°What about Xiao Huan?¡± asked the man frantically at once. She could hear the anxiousness in his voice, and it infuriated her so much that her hands were all balled up. His voice was filled with impatience when he was speaking with her, but at the mention of that b*tch, it became full of anxiousness and concern! ¡°From what I heard, Xiao Huan will be attending Old Madam¡¯s birthday feast with that old and ugly man and wants to announce her marriage to the public. If she were to do so, in the case that she repents and realizes her mistake in the future such that she wants a divorce, everyone will have known that she has married an old man for money. By then, her life will be ruined! ¡°I want to dissuade her from doing so, but she surely won¡¯t listen to my advice. I¡¯m really at a loss here, so I thought to ask you toe over and try dissuading her.¡± Ever since Mu Huan had gotten married to him, Bao Junyan had eaten only one meal with the Mus. No one, other than the Mus, had ever met her marriage partner. Although Lin Qingya might have heard from Mu Kexin that Bao Junyan was, in fact, a dashing man and not at all old and ugly, she still went on describing him as one so that Gu Chenyi could rush over and y hero to save the damsel in distress. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± blurted Gu Chenyi before he ended the call. She hastily said, ¡°Come around from the back door, I¡¯ll be waiting there for you.¡± ¡°Why the back door?¡± He wrinkled his brows. ¡°Everyone, including Xiao Huan¡¯s husband, would know about your arrival if you were toe in from the front. And if he finds out that you¡¯re her ex, he¡¯ll definitely not give you the chance to be alone with her.¡± Matriarch Mu must never find out about today¡¯s n, and so, he could only secretly sneak in. He reckoned that her words made sense. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a call when I arrive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, her face became contorted with rage at the thought of the guy impatiently rushing over at the mention of her nemesis. Soon enough, however, she assumed her usual gentle and elegant look. No matter how much you miss Mu Huan, you¡¯ll be mine after tonight! From then on, I¡¯ll be the only one in your eyes! Upstairs... Bai Xuexian was about to change her clothes when her mother-inw walked in on her. ¡°Mother,¡± she greeted with bowed head. Chapter 100 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (1)

Chapter 100: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I know you can¡¯t take it lying down, but you must suppress your anger, no matter what it takes! Perform well tonight and don¡¯t cause trouble. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off no matter how your son pleads mercy on your behalf!¡± warned Matriarch Mu sternly. She understood this daughter-inw of hers well. With her having lived in thep of luxury for years, her nose was high up in the air now and she could not tolerate anyone trampling over her head. Now that she had found out about Mu Huan being the culprit of her predicament, she would surely not spare her. Of course, if possible, the olddy wanted to keep her locked up today as well. For the sake of cleaning up her image for thest time, however, she needed her gracefully attending her birthday feast. Hence, all she could do was to inject her with a stern verbal warning beforehand. ¡°Mother, no matter how insensible I might be, I would never cause trouble and have any funny ideas on your birthday banquet.¡± Bai Xuexian raised her head, looking all docile and obedient. The former scrutinized her coldly for a while. ¡°It¡¯d better be!¡± Before leaving, the elderly woman added, ¡°As a matter of fact, the fault isn¡¯t all on Xiao Huan. If you had conducted yourself properly, treated your husband with respect, cherished your reputation, and did not harbor any funny thoughts, would you have fallen into her trap?¡± She still could not get over the fact that her daughter-inw had betrayed and made a cuckold out of her son, and so, there was no way she could treat her fairly with a good attitude. Bai Xuexian¡¯s eyes drooped. She knew, no matter how obediently she behaved from now on, it would all be futile. Her existence was akin to a pesky fly in that old hag¡¯s heart now. Her stepdaughter, if left undestroyed, would only be increasingly useful to the old hag while her life would grow increasingly hard. She could hardly imagine herself leading such a life, let alone living it for real! Thus, her mother-inw¡¯s warning did not change her mind about tonight¡¯s n of destroying Mu Huan. On the contrary, it fortified her determination of implementing that n! Destroying Mu Huan was a must! After changing her clothes, she summoned her daughter to the room. Downstairs... ¡°Why isn¡¯t Bao Junyan here yet?¡± asked Matriarch Mu with a frown upon noticing that Mu Huan was here alone. ¡°He said that he has an important meeting to attend and will be hereter,¡± answered her granddaughter with drooping eyes. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯ll be hereter?¡± Her gaze grew considerably stern. Mu Huan: ¡°I¡¯ll call himter and urge him to hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not let you off if he doesn¡¯t show up!¡± What she was looking forward to the most today was Bao Junyan attending her birthday feast and, thus, giving her face! Since the Baos had never announced the news of Bao Junyan¡¯s marriage to the public after the two wedded, the Mus naturally dared not reveal the fact that Mu Huan was married to him as well. Hence, the olddy wanted everyone to know that the two families were rted by marriage and let those who ridiculed her previously to be in envy of her for having Bao Junyan as a grandson-inw. So, she would never ept her granddaughter not calling him over. Mu Huan bowed her head and kept silent. Her grandma wanted to say more, but upon noticing the arrival of an important guest, she shot her a furious re before heading off to greet the guest. She then sent her husband a message: ¡°Hubby, what time will you be arriving?¡± It took a long while before the man finally replied. ¡°Once the meeting is over.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± So, what time will the meeting end? She dare not ask him outright, though, so she could only patiently wait for him. Upon sighting his daughter, Mu Dongsheng wanted to go over and pester her about that five million again. So, he picked up a cup of her favorite fruit juice and was walking in her direction when he was called by his wife halfway. He looked toward Bai Xuexian. ¡°What do you want?¡± While her parents were speaking, Mu Kexin seized the chance to drug that cup of fruit juice. Chapter 101 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (2)

Chapter 101: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not being on good terms with his wife from the start, Mu Dongsheng all the more refused to waste his breath on Bai Xuexian after that expos¨¦. He carelessly exchanged a couple of words with her before he went off finding Mu Huan with the fruit juice. Right now, Mu Huan, who was a little anxious and uncertain whether her husband would being, had taken out her phone to y some mobile games to pass this arduous time. With fruit juice in hand, her father drew close to her. ¡°My little baby has changed her phone.¡± She raised her head and silently nced at him. ¡°My dear Xiao Huanhuan, please don¡¯t ignore Daddy!¡± He smiled and shifted a little closer again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was struck dumb by her father¡¯s behavior. For someone of her father¡¯s age, he actually saw no shame in acting cute. ¡°Oh, I y this game too. From now on, carry me and we¡¯ll y together, yeah?¡± Her father previously worked as a doctor, but he quit the job when he found it tiringter on. Deeming him useless, his mother then allowed him to stay at home. All she asked was for him not to pick fights and cause trouble. Having nothing to do all day long was why he was still ying games at his age. Mu Huan¡¯s head started pounding in pain as she nced at the older man. ¡°No matter what you do, I¡¯m not gonna help you borrow that five million!¡± He was about to re up at her for not helping him borrow the money, but it urred to him right then that he could borrow it from Bao Junyan himself! When hees hereter, will he not lend me that five million when I, his father-inw, am requesting to borrow the money? He¡¯s bound to lend it to me! By then, even if I don¡¯t return the money to him, he surely won¡¯t have the nerve to demand it from me either! At the thought of this, he remained smiling at his daughter. ¡°Can you hear what you¡¯re saying? Aside from when I¡¯m asking for money, can¡¯t I hold a conversation with my daughter at all?!¡± Feeling somewhat surprised by hisck of anger, she put her phone away and looked straight at him. Mu Dongsheng: ¡°I might be a useless father, but I¡¯m ultimately your birth father. Since you¡¯re so reluctant to do so, I won¡¯t force you against your will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all useless, be it by force, persuasion, or ying the family card.¡± She felt that he would not give up this easily, and so, she thought that this was just him switching his tactics into a softer appeasing method. ¡°I know, so I¡¯m not seeking your help anymore!¡± I¡¯ll ask him for it myself! Even though she did not believe a word of it, she would never borrow that money on his behalf regardless of what he wanted. He could do whatever he wanted for all she cared. ¡°Here, Dad has brought you your favorite drink ¡ª watermelon juice.¡± He pushed the cup of fruit juice toward her. She gave him a withering look in return. ¡°There¡¯s no use in pleasing me.¡± ¡°What are you saying, child?! Other than not helping you at that time when your granny took you away, since when have I not brought you any food or money each time I visited? However useless I might be, I¡¯m still your father and you¡¯re my daughter! It¡¯s only right that I treat you well. How can it possibly be that I¡¯m pleasing you?!¡± Despite him being a little selfish, Mu Dongsheng still had some feelings for his daughter. After her granny had taken her away, he would visit her with yummy treats and money during the asional times he remembered her. She kept her silence for a while before reaching for that cup of fruit juice in his outstretched hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go gambling again. Gambling is the most harmful thing of all.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Continue ying your game, I¡¯ll go entertain the guests.¡± Since he had decided to directly ask his son-inw for the money, there was no need for him to say anything more to her. After her father left, Mu Huan stared at the cup of watermelon juice in her hand. Of all fruits and fruit juices out there, she loved eating watermelons and drinking watermelon juice the most. When she was a child, her father would often make watermelon juice for her to drink and would order a watermelon juice for her first whenever they ate out. Chapter 102 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (3)

Chapter 102: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan lifted her eyes and gazed at her father¡¯s retreating figure. The warmth he¡¯d always shower on her after hurting her triggered those wondrous memories of them together. It just so happened that she felt a little parched in the throat after that, so she downed that cup of watermelon juice in a shot. Bai Xuexian¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smirk when she witnessed this scene from afar. Having left behind that sort of evidence after being drugged by her grandma, Mu Huan would always practice caution whenever she returned to the Mu family and would not drink even a single drop of water. The only person she would never suspect in this family was none other than her father as she knew that he would never intentionally harm her. Knowing this, even if Mu Dongsheng did not take the lead in bringing his daughter a drink, Bai Xuexian would have somehow found a way to make him do so. So, his proactiveness had saved her a great deal of trouble. Her phone beeped right then. It was a message from Lin Qingya, saying that Gu Chenyi had arrived. She then responded with a ¡°Proceed as nned.¡± Her n involved Lin Qingya finding a way to get Gu Chenyi over while she was drugging Mu Huan, then locking the two up in a room thereafter. When Bao Junyan arrived, she would then get someone to bring him to collect something and identally chance upon the adulterous pair. She had their dating photos in her hand, which was evidence to prove the two were lovers in the past. Like this, Mu Huan would be an immoral woman who cheated on her husband, and this would have nothing to do with the Mus at all. Moreover, knowing that her mother-inw was on good terms with Bao Junyan¡¯s father, the man would ultimately only divorce his wife and not me their family in the slightest bit for it. Even though the Mus would suffer a great loss from no longer being rted by marriage with the Baos, she could hardly care about that now. All she knew was that she did not want to lead such a life, so she must never let her stepdaughter be more useful to her mother-inw! I must bring her down! No way will I allow her to lead an easy life when I¡¯m suffering! Of course, she was not honest with Lin Qingya with her ns, lest thetter refuses to do her dirty chores because of her feelings for Gu Chenyi. ¡°All we need to do is lock Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi together in one room and cause Bao Junyan to misunderstand them¡± was all she told the young woman when, in fact, she had ced a certain incense in the arranged room besides drugging Mu Huan. Only by resorting to such a method could she get Bao Junyan to divorce Mu Huan! Having deemed her n to be a seamless and wless one, never in her wildest imagination did she expect someone else to be a better schemer than she was! And that person was Lin Qingya! Thinking that she had fooled her into bringing Gu Chenyi over, she failed to realize that the youngdy never believed her words from the start. Lin Qingya, meanwhile, wanted to make use of Bai Xuexian¡¯s ns to have sexual rtions with the man that night to be his woman and hold him culpable for what had happened. If she were to drug Gu Chenyi herself and force him to be with her over this matter, he would surely not im responsibility even if he had bedded her. However, if Bai Xuexian were the mastermind and culprit behind this and she were the victim, surely then, he would take responsibility for her and make her his girlfriend! Recently, she had been brooding over the issue of pushing her rtionship further with the man and bing his girlfriend. So, Bai Xuexian had very timely delivered an excellent opportunity right to her doorstep! Lin Qingya brought Gu Chenyi straight to the arranged room after picking him up at the back door. ¡°Chenyi, just wait here while I go bring Xiao Huan over.¡± While speaking, she caught sight of a working humidifier in her periphery and knew that it had been drugged. Chapter 103 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (4) Chapter 103: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Will shee over?¡± As Gu Chenyi recalled that unpleasant spat between the two of them at the mallst time, he did not believe that Mu Huan woulde. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have no problem calling her over, given the years of friendship between us. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll have to stay put here and not wander anywhere else since you¡¯ll not only have to hide from her husband but everyone else from the Mus. Matriarch Mu may have been upset about Xiao Huan¡¯s marriage at the start, but upon learning that her grandson-inw is rich, her greed started acting up. So, she also wants Xiao Huan to announce her marriage to the public. If she were to know that you¡¯re here, she¡¯ll definitely stop you from meeting Xiao Huan!¡± And so, even though he disliked the feeling of hiding himself in this ce while waiting for Mu Huan, he chose to put up with it for her sake. Despite her being such a person and a married woman now, he still could not let go of his feelings for her nor resist getting involved in her matters whenever he heard any news about her. He did not want to behave in such a manner, but he could not control himself. He looked toward Lin Qingya and said, ¡°Please be quick.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try to hurry up. But you should know, regardless of my close friendship with Xiao Huan, she¡¯s still angry with me and won¡¯t be easily persuaded, so this might take some time. You¡¯ll have to wait for me. Don¡¯t go roaming about!¡± He needed to stay here and inhale a sufficient amount of the incense for her to be the victim when shees overter. ¡°Alright, just hurry.¡± The man waved his hand urgingly for her to hurry and go find Mu Huan. Just moments after stepping out of the room, Lin Qingya found her target. She intended to tell Mu Huan that Bai Xuexian wanted to get her drugged and defiled by her former colleague from the bar and then assist in her escape so that she would be in her debt. Even if Mu Huan were to find outter on about the truth of tonight, she would have still saved her from being framed. Given her frenemy¡¯s kindhearted nature, she would ultimately still lend her a helping hand in times of trouble. Lin Qingya was aiming to kill three birds with one stone tonight ¡ª Gu Chenyi bing her man, Mu Huan mistakenly assuming that she had saved her, and her getting back at Bai Xuexian for beating the hell out of her in the past by making her suffer a loss greater than her gain! Unfortunately for her, by the time she found Mu Huan, thetter was already conscious of the fact that she had been drugged and had even knocked out the servant who was responsible for bringing her to that room. Her keen sense of trouble had had her hastily rushing forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xiao Huan?!¡± Mu Huan lifted her gaze at her. ¡°Why did you knock out the servant?¡± Without waiting for a reply from her, Lin Qingya went on with a shocked look, ¡°H-Has your stepmom drugged you already?¡± Mu Huan merely regarded her with silence. ¡°I overheard your stepmom¡¯s ns earlier. She wants to get you drugged and defiled by your former colleague from the bar, then let your husband find out about this so that he¡¯ll get a divorce with you!¡± ¡°And how did you overhear this n of hers?¡± she responded sneeringly. Does she think I¡¯m a fool who will believe these wordsing out from her mouth? Her nemesis immediately assumed a hurt look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°Quit acting. You¡¯d better not have anything to do with this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± No way would she believe a single word or even punctuation of hers! ¡°Xiao Huan, without Gu Chenyi in the picture, there¡¯s no conflict between us at all. So why would I harm you?! I really did overhear those ns!¡± Despite knowing that the other woman might not buy her lies, Lin Qingya continued acting as though she had her interest at heart. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out about your involvement!¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and left. Chapter 104 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (5) Chapter 104: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan had a constitution that was highly sensitive to drugs. Having been drugged with something that was highly potent by Bai Xuexian, she had to quickly leave in search of Bao Junyan. She could always investigate Lin Qingya¡¯s involvement in this matter and deal with herter on! As Lin Qingya watched her friend¡¯s departing figure, she fisted her clothes in excitement. Things might not have gone the way she expected, but Mu Huan¡¯s ultimate departure would allow her to smoothly get what she wanted the most ¡ª Gu Chenyi! Everything would be considered worthwhile as long as she could be his woman tonight! After Mu Huan exited from the back door, she phoned her husband right away. ¡°Where are you, Hubby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. I¡¯ll go over once I¡¯m done here.¡± The man reckoned that she was calling to urge him. ¡°No, no. You don¡¯t have toe, I¡¯ll go over and find you. Stay put at the office and wait for me! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± With that, she ended the call, climbed over her motorbike, and sped all the way to hispany. Bao Junyan cocked his brow slightly as he stared at his phone. Did my little wife just order me around? Somehow though, that tone of hers managed to dissipate arge part of the gloomy mood that had been hanging over him for the past few days. He put his phone away, then faced his employees. ¡°Summarize your reports and focus only on key points.¡± Since his wife would being over in a while, this meeting had to end early. Everyone stared at their CEO, feeling dumbstruck. The man had actually picked up a call during a meeting despite his usual practice of doing otherwise. Not only did his mood turn for the better after answering the phone call, but he also urged them to quickly end the meeting. They were now truly curious about the identity of the caller who had such influence over their CEO. He wanted to end this meeting earlier, but the senior management wanted that even more so. His recent foul mood had cast a gloomy atmosphere throughout the entirepany, to the point that the executives sessively suffered gastritis. Expecting this meeting to be a long and grueling one, they found the news that the meeting would be ending early to be truly a surprise! Therefore, those who were required to give a report quickly did as told and hurriedly sat back down in their seats once they were done so that the next person could start their report. This resulted in the supposedly hour-or-so-long meeting to be concluded in less than twenty minutes. Just when Bao Junyan was about to announce the dismissal of the meeting, Mu Huan suddenly barged into the room. Like a tornado, she swiftly ran over to his side and ordered, ¡°Get them all to leave now!¡± He could tell that something was not right with just one nce at her face. And so, instead of getting his staff to leave, he picked her up in front of the ck-jawed crowd and moved to leave. Once he reached his office, he closed his door shut. ¡°You¡¯re drugged? Who¡¯s the culprit?¡± His gaze turned dreadfully sinister. The woman, having reached her tolerance limit, pushed her lips against his without any care. We¡¯ll talkter! Bai Xuexian knew that Bao Junyan was no fool. If he were to find out that his wife did not willingly carry out a ndestine love affair, he would still get to the bottom of the matter even if he no longer wanted his sullied wife. She would not be spared by then. So, what she had drugged Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi with was thetest form of aphrodisiac ¡ª potent but with temporary effects. It would cause the affected person to lose their rationality and control for sex, and only when the person gets relief through sexual intercourse would they regain their senses. By the time they go for a check-up, the results would show nothing about the drugposition other than some of their physical signs being high. In that case, Bao Junyan would never believe Mu Huan¡¯s words even if she imed that she was being framed. It was a very meticulous n, indeed. s, as the saying went, ¡°God¡¯s ns supersede our own.¡± Not everything would go as she envisaged, let alone so smoothly and perfectly. Chapter 105 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (6)

Chapter 105: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With her having lost her rationality under the influence of the aphrodisiac, Mu Huan¡¯s overwhelming strength surprised Bao Junyan so much that it was even reflected in his dark eyes, which were usually tranquil and calm. ... He then picked her up and walked toward the lounge inside his office. ... ... ... Outside the CEO¡¯s office right now stood a group of executives. ¡°PA Wang, who¡¯s that woman?¡± Our CEO is notorious for staying away from women, so why was he carrying a woman into his office and locking the door to it out of the blue?! Also, something seems amiss with that woman! ¡°Alright, guys. Please return to your respective posts!¡± PA Wang did not give them an answer that would satisfy their curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, PA Wang! One must learn to share, so spill the beans on what you know!¡± The executives refused to leave as their interests were highly piqued! Having worked under their CEO for years, they had neither seen nor heard of any scandals between him and that woman, yet her sudden appearance today had had their CEO carrying her away! Furthermore, they had the feeling that an R-rated scene must be ying inside there right now! And so, they would surely die of curiosity if they failed to find out about the identity of that woman! ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid of being unable to bear the consequences once you find out the truth?¡± asked PA Wang mystifyingly in an attempt to scare them away. The executives: ¡°...¡± Will our lives be in danger? No, our lives must never be endangered! As long as it¡¯s not life-threatening, then we want to know! As such, the executives answered in unison, ¡°Not at all!¡± PA Wang broke out in a cold sweat for a bit. He knew his silence on the matter would not be able to send them away, so he ultimately divulged, ¡°It¡¯s the CEO¡¯s wife in there.¡± ¡°What?!¡± cried the executives in rm. The surprised cry of ten or so people together was thundering. It frightened the PA into hastily shushing them up. They immediately covered their mouths and exchanged wide-eyed gazes. Our CEO¡¯s wife! That woman is actually our CEO¡¯s wife! But... Since when did we have a Mrs. CEO? Everyone eventually turned to look at PA Wang again. Since when did our CEO get married? Why didn¡¯t we hear any news about it? Why the need to marry in secret? Is there more than meets the eye going on here? ¡°I can¡¯t say anything more, so please return to your desks!¡± The man really could not divulge anything more since his boss had not announced this news. His job would be at stake if he revealed anything more! ¡°Do you have a photo of her, then?¡± With that one person raising the question, the rest sessively followed and requested to take a look at it. Earlier, the woman¡¯s entrance was so sudden and quick that they failed to catch a good look at her before she was carried away in the CEO¡¯s arms. Chapter 106 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (7)

Chapter 106: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They might have let this matter rest in the past, but now that they knew there was a Mrs. President, they would find out who she was, by hook or by crook! Of course, finding out her identity would make it easy for them to win brownie points, but aside from that, they might bump into her in the future, so knowing how she looks was essential! ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any pictures. Everyone, please return to your respective posts.¡± ¡°Who is that missy?¡± Well, even if there was no photo, they could still investigate on their own if they knew which household the missy came from! ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not able to share. Everyone, please return to your respective posts.¡± PA Wang tried to dissuade the crowd again. ¡°C¡¯mon, PA Wang!¡± The executives gave him a look that very much said that they would not leave until he gave them something! ¡°...¡± I should be the one saying this to all of you: Please don¡¯t do this to me! At this moment, at the Mu household... It was halfway through the feast, and still, Bao Junyan was nowhere in sight. The matriarch could bear it no longer, so she turned to her son and instructed, ¡°Quick, bring Mu Huan to me!¡± What is she doing?! Why hasn¡¯t she brought Bao Junyan over yet?! Mu Dongsheng immediately went in search of her daughter. s, he could not find her after going a single round inside thepound, and she was not answering her phone either. This got him really nervous now. Without his daughter on hand, he would get it from his mother. But more importantly, without the son-inw, he would not be able to borrow that five million yuan! The deadline to return the money was drawing close! In the end, he had to return to his mother, empty-handed. ¡°Mom, I cannot find Xiao Huan.¡± ¡°That d*mn girl!¡± Right now, the olddy was mad enough to take it out on someone, anyone. Bai Xuexian, standing at one side, arched her lips into a slight victorious grin. Well, that girl is having a whale of a time with Gu Chenyi, how are you going to find her? The steelydy calmed herself down and rethought this matter through. Something¡¯s not right. Mu Huan¡¯s granny is in my hands right now, so she will not dare to try anything funny or she would not havee here tonight in the first ce. A fishy idea came to her and she nced at her daughter-inw. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something to Xiao Huan?!¡± she interrogated Bai Xuexian with an icy glint. If she didn¡¯t, that girl will not dare to y hide-and-seek with me right now! Feigning innocence, Bai Xuexian replied, ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯ve been here with you all night? How could I have done anything?¡± To ensure that her n would arouse no suspicion, she had been staying by her mother-inw¡¯s side and let her trusted ally to carry out the dirty work instead. Just earlier, her ally had sent word to her that everything had gone smoothly as nned. At this moment, she was sure that the girl must have been tricked into an illicit rtionship with her former boyfriend as nned. Little did she know that Lin Qingya had managed to bribe her confidant into betraying her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re here with me now, but what about your men?¡± The matriarch was shrewd enough to sense something amiss from her daughter-inw¡¯s reply. Although there was nothing to rouse her suspicion with Bai Xuexian yet, thetter¡¯s reply somehow seemed to be too obvious to be necessary. ¡°My men? Who are you referring to?¡± The middle-aged woman continued to maintain her innocence. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you doing something wrong!¡± The matriarch threw her a re once more. Then she looked at her son and barked, ¡°Call Bao Junyan and find out his whereabouts. Ask him when he¡¯sing over and see if Mu Huan is with him as well.¡± Even though she was suspecting Bai Xuexian, there was also the likelihood that Mu Huan had gone searching for Bao Junyan when he did not turn up. Mu Dongsheng quickly made a call to Bao Junyan. At the lounge, just when Mu Huan¡¯s phone had stopped ringing, Bao Junyan¡¯s sounded almost immediately. And it rang relentlessly. Mu Huan tried to switch off the phone to no avail. Fed up, she simply smashed the phone against the wall. Right now, nothing and nobody could be of importance! Chapter 107 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (8)

Chapter 107: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the Mu house... ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t get through to his phone,¡± the man cautiously informed his mother. The olddy¡¯s face sank upon her hearing that. ¡°Is heing at all?¡± Now, even Bai Xuexian was concerned. If the man failed to turn up tonight, then her n would go to waste! ¡°How about Mu Huan?¡± Matriarch Mu asked her son. ¡°Her phone is turned off.¡± By now, a storm seemed to be brewing judging by the look on her face. ¡°Mom, do you think something may have happened to Xiao Huan? You know the girl, she won¡¯t leave her granny in the lurch. She will never disappear without a reason!¡± the manmented worriedly. His mother had the same thought too. His daughter-inw¡¯sst reply hit her once more: Mother, haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯ve been here with you all night? How could I have done anything? The more she reflected on thetter¡¯s words, the more guilty it sounded. ncing at Bai Xuexian, she snapped her walking stick down hard on the floor and demanded, ¡°Bai Xuexian, you better tell the truth! Where did you hide Xiao Huan?!¡± ¡°Mother, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Maintaining a woeful look, she continued to proim her innocence. She knew that she would whine about her bad luck at most if Bao Junyan did not turn up tonight. However, if the matriarch were to find out what she had done, she would have to face a worse consequence! ¡°Are you still denying it?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes prated her daughter-inw like an X-ray beam. It seemed impossible to hide anything from the former. The middle-ageddy could not help avoiding the interrogative look as a result. To the olddy, this was a tell-tale sign that sealed her guilt. Fuming, the matriarch raised her hand and sent a fierce p across her daughter-inw¡¯s face! ¡°B*tch! You better be honest with me ¡ª what did you do to her?!¡± To Matriarch Mu, the top priority was the future of the Mu family and her grandson. The reason she was biased toward Bai Xuexian was that thetter had given an offspring for the Mus, and she had been lenient with her for the sake of her precious grandson. But subsequently, not only did the woman make her son a cuckold, but she had also ruined her important n. Now, her daughter-inw had stirred trouble for her again. She swore she would not let her off this time if thetter were to be caught with any wrongdoing! Bai Xuexian continued to plead her innocence. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t do anything...¡± The olddy pped her again before she could finish her sentence. Just then, her grandson entered the room, wanting to remind his grandma to receive the guests. He hastily approached when he saw the olddy hitting his mother. ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± ¡°You asked me what happened? You should ask this question to your dear mother instead!¡± By now, the matriarch was too incensed to be polite to her beloved grandchild. ¡°Mom, what did you do?¡± he asked, looking at his mother. ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± she replied forlornly. ¡°Mom, you have toe clean if you have done something. Tell us, quick, when there¡¯s still time to salvage the matter!¡± If he could also tell her guilt by the look on her face, all the more his grandma could see that. Hence, he decided that the best strategy was for his mother to confess. In this way, he could then find a way to save the situation. Just as the middle-ageddy continued to deny any wrongdoing, the housekeeper came in. ¡°Matriarch Mu, the surveince team caught Lin Qingya entering through the back door with Gu Chenyi, missy¡¯s ex-boyfriend, just when the banquet was about to start. They went up to the second floor after that.¡± As the daughter of the former kitchen helper, Lin Qingya had moved out as well when her mother left the Mu house. Naturally, there was no way the family would invite the daughter of an ex-employee on an important asion such as this. Now, not only did the girl appear at Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday feast, but she had also gone up to the second floor inside the house. It was easy to guess who had authorized her entry. Chapter 108 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (9)

Chapter 108: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By now, the matriarch could guess what Bai Xuexian was up to by the fact that the person whom Lin Qingya had brought upstairs was none other than Mu Huan¡¯s former boyfriend! She pped her daughter-inw again hard before hurrying up the stairs. The anxiety and anger she had toward Bao Junyan had been reced by relief. Earlier, she was upset that the man had not turned up at her banquet. It turned out to be a blessing in disguise after all. At least the damage would be within her control with this current situation! ¡°Mom, are you trying to split up the married couple? Don¡¯t tell me that you got Lin Qingya to bring Gu Chenyi over so you could drug the boy and Elder Sister, and then have Bao Junyan catch them in bed?¡± Mu Zixuan was smart enough to guess what his mother was up to. Bai Xuexian kept quiet. ¡°Mom, how could you do this?!¡± Her son was truly aggrieved by her this time. He had repeatedly reminded her not to create trouble for Mu Huan incessantly, but his words had fallen on deaf ears. And now, they had to clear this mess! ¡°Zixuan, you have to believe that I¡¯m doing this all for your sake. Your sister is a b*tch. She¡¯ll never lift a hand to help you as Mrs. Bao!¡± The woman decided toe clean when she realized she could not hide the fact anymore. Looking at her, her son opened his mouth to say something, but he was too angry for words. In the end, he turned around to follow his grandmother, hoping that the situation could be salvaged. Bai Xuexian followed suit. Although her n had fallen through with Bao Junyan¡¯s absence, the sight of her stepdaughter¡¯s piteous state and the old woman¡¯s fuming look would make her efforts worthwhile! And then, a thought struck her as she followed them upstairs. This dirty linen would not be exposed as Bao Junyan did not appear today, and thus, the matriarch would definitely want her to keep this a secret. This would be an excellent opportunity to negotiate the return of the director seat. Thereafter, all she needed to do was to hold the lifeline of Mu Huan¡¯s granny to ckmail the girl. Suddenly, she felt that her n tonight was a sess after all! She hooked her lips into an ted smile, but the movement caused her swollen face to throb with pain. Throwing a deadly re at the olddy, she cursed the matriarch under her breath. D*mn you, old woman! You watch out and see what I¡¯ll do to you when you are too old to move! Up on the second floor... The effects of the potion on the boy in bed had subsided by the time the olddy pushed open the door to enter the room. Hearing the door open, Gu Chenyi hastily pulled down the window curtains to cover the two of them. Like a docile, frightened little animal, Lin Qingya conveniently threw herself into his arms, and he hugged her instinctively. When the olddy entered the room, she could tell what had happened earlier inside this ce by the sight and the smell. Just as she was about to erupt in anger, she was shocked to see that Gu Chenyi was hugging Lin Qingya instead of Mu Huan! When Bai Xuexian saw the dumbfounded look on the old woman¡¯s face, she reckoned it to be a look of utter despondence. Thinking that her n had yed out well and that her mother-inw was going to faint from extreme anger, she was gloating inwardly when she, too, realized that the girl turned out to be Lin Qingya and not Mu Huan! She instinctively reacted with shock. ¡°Lin Qingya, what are you doing here?!¡± Why did it turn out to be Lin Qingya?! How can it be this girl?! What happened?! ¡°Madam, how can you do this to me? You told me to bring Chenyi over to speak to Xiao Huan, but you drugged the two of them instead so you could frame them... and I became the victim in the end... Madam, how could you do this to me...?¡± Looking pitiful, the girl broke into uncontroble sobs. Although she did not tell the story in its entirety, the meaning was loud and clear! What had happened was that Bai Xuexian had lied to Lin Qingya to get Gu Chenyi toe over to the residence. On the pretext of trying to get the boy to counsel Mu Huan, the middle-ageddy had intended to get the couple together to be drugged so she could frame them for having an indecent rtionship subsequently. However, Mu Huan had gone missing whereas Lin Qingya had be the victim instead. Chapter 109 - Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (10) Chapter 109: Who Is Scheming Against Whom? (10) Just like this, a pure, unmarried maiden like Lin Qingya was no longer pure... It wasn¡¯t wrong to im that Lin Qingya had been maniptive. She was indeed scheming. Previously, afraid that Mu Huan would take Gu Chenyi away if she found out that he hade over, she ran to tell Mu Huan that she had identally overheard Bai Xuexian¡¯s n. Bai Xuexian wanted to drug Mu Huan and have her previous colleague at the bar to sully her. After waiting for Mu Huan to leave, she ran to the room to tell Gu Chenyi when it was about time. Gu Chenyi, you have to leave! I just found out that this is a trap. I have been duped by Mu Huan¡¯s stepmother. She imed that the reason she asked me to invite you over was for you to advise Mu Huan, but it is actually to frame you two! You are probably drugged right now. Run! Quickly, run! But by this time, the drugs had already taken over Gu Chenyi¡¯s rationality. Why would he care about anything else? Therefore, as she cried and hid while saying no to him, she still didn¡¯t run away. Ultimately, she pretended that she had been sessfully forced to be Gu Chenyi¡¯s woman. Now, she bit Bai Xuexian back and pushed all the me onto her, letting Bai Xuexian take her ce in bearing Gu Chenyi¡¯s fury! Hearing her say this, Bai Xuexian felt a little guilty as she did lie to Lin Qingya. But when she thought about it further, she found that this was wrong! She definitely received a message from her confidant, who confirmed that Mu Huan had entered the room and that the door had been locked from the outside. Everything had been proceeding smoothly! She saw Mu Huan drink the drug with her own two eyes, and her confidant had sent such a confirmation text. Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t have turned into Lin Qingya no matter what! There were only two possibilities that could result in such a situation urring. The first was that Mu Huan had sensed that she had been drugged. Therefore, she took control of her confidant and had her confidant send her such a text. Thereafter, she plotted for Lin Qingya and Gu Chenyi to end up together. The second possibility was that Lin Qingya already figured out her scheme, but she pretended to not know about the n as she wanted to be with Gu Chenyi. By cooperating with Bai Xuexian, she was then able to create such a situation! Bai Xuexian knew that even though Mu Huan was smart and had a few tricks up her sleeve, she was not someone who would do something like this. If she knew that she had been drugged and that Gu Chenyi was also here, she would do everything she could to bring Gu Chenyi along with her and escape. Therefore, she was left with only one possibility! And that was, she had been used by Lin Qingya! Lin Qingya liked Gu Chenyi and wanted to be with him. However, Gu Chenyi did not like her. Therefore, she used this opportunity to be Gu Chenyi¡¯s woman and pretended to be the victim so that Gu Chenyi would take responsibility! When she thought about this, Bai Xuexian exploded in an instant! She had never expected this! She never thought that she would be used by a servant whom she normally looked down on! She dashed forward angrily, raising her hand and ready to hit Lin Qingya. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you use me!¡± Seeing this, Lin Qingya instantly hid in Gu Chenyi¡¯s embrace delicately. Gu Chenyi grabbed hold of Bai Xuexian¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°Bai Xuexian, you know who I am and yet you dare to plot against me! You are finished!¡± he said fiercely. Gu Chenyi did not like Lin Qingya one bit, but now, he had forcefully slept with her. How should he treat her in the future after this?! What¡¯s even more important was that he slept with someone he did not like! He felt disgusted just thinking about it! This was all caused by Bai Xuexian, which left him wishing he could just kill her! Chapter 110 - You Are Finished! Chapter 110: You Are Finished! Gu Chenyi had always had the image of a youthful, harmless boy who was full of sunshine. This resulted in many overlooking his family background, including Bai Xuexian. When she was scheming against him, she did not consider that he would want to seek revenge. Now that she was looking at Gu Chenyi, she was hit with a terrible shiver! She recalled his family background at the same time. Gu Chenyi, the only sessor of Tian He Real Estate! And Tian He Real Estate was the thirdrgest real estatepany in the country! This left her frantic as she hurriedly said, ¡°Gu Chenyi, do not be fooled by this b*tch! Everything has been plotted by her. She is extremely maniptive. She is a bad woman!¡± Although Bai Xuexian was telling the truth, Gu Chenyi did not believe her words at all! Gu Chenyi had known Mu Huan and Lin Qingya since high school. This meant that he¡¯d known Lin Qingya for three years. He naturally believed that he knew Lin Qingya very well. Therefore, he would definitely believe in Lin Qingya¡¯s words. Moreover, every bad person who was caught red-handed would always say it wasn¡¯t them. Therefore, Gu Chenyi did not believe Bai Xuexian¡¯s exnation at all! Lin Qingya had also calcted this beforehand. This was why she could lie without any worries. She was not afraid to confront Bai Xuexian as she knew that no matter what Bai Xuexian said, Gu Chenyi would not believe her! ¡°Gu Chenyi, you fool. You have been schemed against by Lin Qingya, this b*tch! My n was against you and Mu Huan, but I wanted something to happen between the two of you. So why would it suddenly be you and Lin Qingya? Did you not think about why this was the case? ¡°Lin Qingya likes you, but you do not like her. She wants to have you, and that¡¯s why things turned out this way!¡± Bai Xuexian thought that by her saying this, Gu Chenyi would believe her. But she did not realize that by admitting her n, she had further proved to Gu Chenyi that what Lin Qingya said was true! Even if she retreated a thousand steps and said that Lin Qingya liked him and that was why this happened, it was still because Bai Xuexian had plotted this! ¡°No matter what you say, you¡¯re finished!¡± Gu Chenyi harshly swung Bai Xuexian¡¯s arm away. ¡°Gu Chenyi...¡± Bai Xuexian wanted to continue to say something. Gu Chenyi turned to look at Matriarch Mu and said, ¡°Grandma Mu, please drag this woman away immediately and prepare some clothes for us. I do not want to implicate your entire family!¡± Matriarch Mu was a smartdy. She knew that Bai Xuexian had been used by Lin Qingya as well. But she was also aware that no matter what they said, Gu Chenyi would not believe that Lin Qingya had plotted against him. In fact, he might want to take revenge on the entire Mu family if they said anything more. ¡°I am sorry, Young Master Gu. Please wait for a moment.¡± After saying that, Matriarch Mu hauled Bai Xuexian along and left. Bai Xuexian still wanted to exin but was pulled away by Matriarch Mu. When they were out the door, Bai Xuexian immediately said, ¡°Mother, I have been used by that b*tch, Lin Qingya! It¡¯s true, I was used by that b*tch! You have to believe me!¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Matriarch Mu responded. Just as Bai Xuexian let out a sigh of relief, Matriarch Mu sent a harsh p across her face. ¡°You d*mn moron! If you want to die, why did you not get run over by a car instead?! Why did you choose to die this way?!¡± Was she really resenting the fact that she had been alive for too long?! ¡°Mother, I...¡± Bai Xuexian wanted to exin herself. Matriarch Mu pped her two more times. She was really, really going to die from anger because of Bai Xuexian! ¡°Grandma, please do not be agitated! Do not hurt your body!¡± Mu Zixuan hurriedly held Matriarch Mu. Matriarch Mu breathed heavily several times before she managed to control the urge to kill her. ¡°Zixuan, do not beg me again. Your mother is finished for real this time.¡± With that, she turned around and left, her footsteps a little light as she walked away. Chapter 111 - No More Chapter 111: No More She still didn¡¯t know how Mu Huan was right now. If she¡¯s with Bao Junyan, that would be fine, but if... she¡¯s with someone else, then everything would be over! Thinking about this, Matriarch Mu almost lost her control again and wanted to dash back and beat Bai Xuexian to death! After Matriarch Mu had walked far away from them, Bai Xuexian grabbed Mu Zixuan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Xiao Xuan, your mom has really been used. You have to help me!¡± Mu Zixuan looked at her as his temple began to throb. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but nothing was uttered in the end. He¡¯d told her to not cause trouble brainlessly, but she did not listen. And now, she wanted him to help her. How could he help? How should he help!? He was only a 14-year-old kid. He had no power or authority to help her! ¡°Used? You deserved to be used! All this time, you just couldn¡¯t think about doing something good! How dare you plot against my daughter?! You deserve to die!¡± Although Mu Dongsheng did not enter earlier, he had heard everything from the outside. He roughly had an idea about what had happened. When he thought about how Bai Xuexian had drugged Mu Huan in an attempt to destroy her innocence, he was ready to punch Bai Xuexian out of anger. However, even though Mu Dongsheng was bad, he was not someone who would hit a woman. He could only dash toward Bai Xuexian and yell exasperatedly, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Xiao Huan is alright. If not, it wouldn¡¯t be enough even if you died ten thousand times!¡± Mu Dongsheng was this angry not because he cared about Mu Huan. What he was concerned about was who he could get his five million yuan from if Bao Junyan did not want Mu Huan any longer! If Bao Junyan found out that such a situation had happened, he would not be able to get those five million yuan either. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have much time to talk to Bai Xuexian as he hastily left to find Mu Huan, hoping to put this matter to rest. Mu Zixuan called for someone to have Bai Xuexian kept in a room as he left as well to find Mu Huan. If there was someone who could save his mom now, it was only Mu Huan. No matter how great the Gu family was, they were still far behind the Bao family. If Mu Huan could protect his mother, she would be fine. But why would Mu Huan want to protect his mother? Mu Zixuan should not think about this. He could feel his head ready to explode from the pain just by thinking about it! He really did not understand how his mother, who had always been intelligent, had ended up being so dumb! He had warned her repeatedly over and over again, and yet she still did something so idiotic! Everyone in the Mu family was hoping that Mu Huan would be fine. And Mu Huan was indeed alright at this moment. After that empty feeling that almost made her explode had disappeared, she only felt tired. She was exhausted to the point that she did not have the strength to even move her fingers. After she¡¯d rested for a while, the drug thoroughly wore off. As she regained her rationality, she recalled the moment she had lost control earlier and saw the remnants of Bao Junyan¡¯s phone on the floor. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Could she use the exnation of being drugged to exin her craziness and still let Bao Junyan believe that she was the same delicate and obedient wife of his? Feeling a headacheing along, Mu Huan reached out to touch her forehead out of habit. s, just as Mu Huan had moved, Bao Junyan instantly flipped his body over. ¡°Are you feeling the effects of the drug again?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Was she the one who¡¯s drugged or him?! Earlier, she had shouted no more, no more! And he still came on to her! Now, she had only moved her hand slightly and he wanted to get it on again! Seeing that Bao Junyan was about to kiss her, Mu Huan reached out to cover his mouth with her hand. She shook her head. ¡°The effects have worn off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Bao Junyan asked. ¡°Extremely sure!!¡± Mu Huan said. Just by looking at her, Bao Junyan knew that the drug hadpletely worn off. ¡°Who drugged you?¡± When she had arrived, she still had a clear state of mind. If she knew she had been drugged and was able to run over and find him, she probably also knew who had drugged her. Chapter 112 - Let Me Handle This

Chapter 112: Let Me Handle This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was at the banquet at the Mu¡¯s house beforeing over. Could it have been the Mus? His eyes turned dark and dangerous the moment he thought of that. Lowering her eyes, the girl replied, ¡°It¡¯s my stepmother.¡± She took only a ss of fruit punch at the Mu house, so it must have been the drink that had caused this. However, she was very sure that it was not her father who¡¯d tried to frame her. He might not love her as he did before, but he would never do anything to harm her. Even if he had been forced by his mother to do this, given his nature, he would have made a slip-up. But at that time, he was too natural to have been putting on an act. Besides, her grandma had intended for her to bring her husband over to the banquet. It was a good chance for the Mu family to announce their rtionship with the Bao family. Her grandma would not have sabotaged her own chance to boast and to elevate the Mus¡¯ reputation. In this case, Bai Xuexian would be the only suspect. That woman was afraid that as the girl became more useful to the matriarch, she would be subjugated to the girl¡¯s assertion in the future. This was a n to make Bao Junyan ditch her without implicating the Mu family. The man¡¯s eyes glinted sharply. ¡°What about your father and grandma?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t have known about this. My grandma and father very much wanted me to be a good wife,¡± she retorted, still keeping her head low. Caressing her head, he consoled her, ¡°Be good and take a good rest. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± There was a strong tone of resolution in his gentle voice that allowed no objection. It was a hint to Mu Huan that he would not allow her to take this upon herself, unlike in the past. This time around, she had no desire to settle this matter by herself either. Looking up, she said to him, ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to see my stepmother again. I¡¯m scared of her. If I hadn¡¯t managed to escape in time, I would have been...¡± For someone who had been cornered, Bai Xuexian was still an evil presence to be reckoned with. Her n might have been thwarted today, but she might do something again tomorrow. She was too much of a handful to guard against! Besides, her grandma really disliked her stepmother now, so she would not me her if Bao Junyan took action against the woman, and her granny would be spared too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t ever appear before you again.¡± It was his intention for her stepmother not to appear before her. Now that his wife had made it clear to him that she did not want to see the woman again, all the more he would not allow that to happen. ¡°Hubby, thank you. If something were to happen to you next time, I¡¯ll definitely repay you with my blood and life!¡± She knew there was no way she could fight with her stepmother with her current limited power. Hence, his help would definitely be a great boost to her right now. She would remember his kindness, and if he ever needed her in the future, she would give her all to help him! ¡°Silly girl,¡± he retorted. He was her husband, so whoever stood against her would be doing the same to him too. It was his responsibility to protect her, yet she actually told him that she would repay him with ¡°her blood and life.¡± He realized that she must have beencking love since she was a kid to say such things to him. There was a renewed sense of pain and heartache when he looked at her again. Dipping his head, he poked her forehead and said, ¡°You have me with you from now on, so you can depend on me for everything. There¡¯s no need for you to worry too much.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Gratitude welled up within her. All these years, she had worked so hard. No matter what difficulties she faced, she would demand of herself to take on the challenge in order to make a living. This was the first time someone actually told her to lean on him for everything. He was like a mountain of fortitude that she could rely on. Although deep down inside her, she knew that she should not depend on him, she was still very touched by his action. Every girl in this world wanted to be loved and protected ¡ª to be sheltered from life¡¯s thunderstorms. Chapter 113 - How Much Is Your Life Worth?

Chapter 113: How Much Is Your Life Worth?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Night fell and dark clouds covered the entire sky, with thunder rolling in the distance. A beam of light shed across and lit up the sky, as well as the six posh ck cars parked in front of the Mu residence. Matriarch Mu had rushed to the door the moment she received the news. Bao Junyan was holding an umbre as he alighted from the vehicle. On this night, this man, with his aloof and god-like status, looked even more forbidding and out-of-reach. Even the olddy, who had gone through much in her life, shuddered uncontrobly at the sight of him. ¡°Mr. Bao, why are you here at this hour?¡± As his senior and grandmother-inw, she could have been less respectful toward him. But looking at him now, she could not help disying her reverence and fear. ¡°Bai Xuexian had drugged Xiao Huan.¡± His point-nk remark caused her heart to jump in fear. ¡°Mr. Bao, don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll make sure that justice is served.¡± She broke out in hot perspiration despite the cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯ll take her away myself.¡± He signaled with his eye, and a troop of men in ck marched orderly into the Mu residence. The old woman dared not stop them, and she would not do that either. All she asked was that the rest of the family members would not be implicated. ¡°Mr. Bao... No... Junyan... since you are here, why don¡¯t you take a seat inside?¡± Upon realizing that the man was here only for the woman and not for the entire family, she rxed somewhat. So the moment she caught herself addressing him as mister, she quickly switched to a more intimate tone. He was, after all, her grandson-inw! ¡°Xiao Huan is still waiting for me at home,¡± he said, rejecting her offer icily. If this olddy had been a good grandma, then his wife¡¯s senior would have been his senior. s, she had not been. At this moment, inside the residence and upstairs, Mu Zixuan had been talking with his mother about ways to resolve this problem when a group of ck-suited men barged in. WIthout any word, the gang grabbed hold of the middle-aged woman and dragged her away. ¡°Who are you?! What do you want...¡± Before the boy could finish his words, the men had already dragged the screeching woman out of the door. The boy immediately gave chase and stumbled to the front door. This was when he caught sight of Bao Junyan. It might be due to the loud thunder ps or the terrifying lightning that struck across the sky, but somehow or other, he was shaking in great fear. ¡°Zixuan... save Mommy... Zixuan...¡± Bai Xuexian was also overwhelmed by the sight of him. She whimpered for her son helplessly. As a feudalistic matriarch, the olddy had always favored sons and grandsons over the girls. Because of Mu Zixuan, Bai Xuexian had been able to have her way in the household. In other words, the boy was her goldmine. So naturally, when she was in trouble, she would think of him. Likewise, the boy wanted to save his mother very much as well since she was his biological mother. But... In the end, despite his fear, he approached the man. ¡°Brother-inw, my mom now knows she was in the wrong. She won¡¯t do anything to hurt my sis anymore. I can promise you that she will really change for the better this time! I can vouch for that with my life! May I ask that you spare my mom this time? Please!¡± He reckoned that the man¡¯s heart would at least soften, even just a little, with his sincere pleading... s, it did not make a difference. The man looked at him with indifference and said, ¡°How much is your life worth, anyway?¡± This boy could not even match up to his wife¡¯s teeny-weeny fingertip. The boy was struck speechless on the spot. This was the first time in his life that he¡¯d noticed the stark difference between one human being from the next. In Bao Junyan¡¯s sight, he could not evenpare to an ant. This man could easily end his life with just a word. He did not even need to lift a finger... Chapter 114 - It Is Time for You to Return My Favor

Chapter 114: It Is Time for You to Return My Favor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, she was forced to get into the car. Nobody dared to ask the man about where he was going to bring her to and how he was going to punish her. Holding their breath, they watched him get into the car, and it was not until the fleet of cars had disappeared from their sight that they finally rposed themselves. Mu Zixuan grabbed hold of his grandmother¡¯s arm as he eximed, ¡°Grandma, you have to save Mommy! I know she has done many terrible things, but she¡¯s still my mother! What will be of me if I have to watch her suffer before my eyes? What... what can I do in the future?¡± She looked at him and said in a tone of utter resignation, ¡°What can your grandma do here?¡± The boy could sense only despondencying from the olddy... The heavy thunderstorm seemed to wash the world afresh. By the time Bao Junyan reached home, the girl was in a deep sleep. Her little angelic face contrasted sharply with the raging storm outside. For someone who was not bothered with anything in life except work, the man suddenly had a strong desire to protect her for the rest of her life as he watched her sleeping soundly. He tiptoed across the room to get to the bathroom. After showering, he got into bed. The girl, in her groggy state, intuitively cozied up to him like a kitten drawing nearer to its owner¡¯s arms. After finding afortable sleeping posture in his embrace, she fell sound asleep once more. Looking at her fair, little face, he felt that angels should look like his wife when they fell asleep. In the beginning, he was merely attracted to her docility, but now, the more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was with her. Such an adorable girl should be leading a carefree life under his protective wings. Whoever dared to hurt and antagonize her would not be spared! The next day, the sky had turned clear and picturesque afterst night¡¯s thunderstorm. Bao Junyan was gone by the time she woke up. She heaved a sigh of relief subconsciously. After her meal, she was about to leave the house when the housekeeper informed her, ¡°Madam, your brother and your grandma are here.¡± She knew what had prompted them toe for a visit. Honestly, she was not keen to see them at all, but she knew that before she managed to sessfully save her granny from the Mu family, she had to learn to live with her grandma for now. ¡°Let them in.¡± After the matriarch came in with her grandson, the housekeeper took her leave. As the olddy looked at Mu Huan, she suddenly realized that forcing this girl to attend Bao Junyan¡¯s matchmaking feast had been a wrong decision to being with. She had unwittingly given the girl the power to fight with her. Nope, it was worse, the girl now had the power to destroy her even. But there was no point regretting it now. Luckily, she managed to hold a trump card in her hand, such that whatever her granddaughter had right now could be easily destroyed by her. This was how she could still manipte the girl. The boy went up to her, grabbed her arm, and pleaded, ¡°Sis, I beg you, please ask Brother-inw to spare my mother! I can promise you that I won¡¯t let her do anything to you again ¡ª I swear! If you spare her, I¡¯ll send her back to her hometown so she¡¯ll never appear before your eyes again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t address me as your sister. My mother has passed away and I have no brother.¡± ¡°Sis, regardless of your willingness to acknowledge me, I¡¯m still your sibling. The same bloodline runs through our veins!¡± The boy would always address Mu Huan as his sister every time he saw her, although no one could tell what he really thought of her. ¡°There¡¯s no kinship between us, so it¡¯s pointless for you to try to bring up the family talk.¡± The girl would not let her stepmother off this time. Showing kindness to her enemy would be doing herself a grave injustice. She was not so dumb as to do that. ¡°Sis, remember how you had asked for help from us when you needed the money for your granny¡¯s surgery? I was the one who persuaded Grandma to save your granny who was seriously ill at the time. You said then that you owed me a favor, and so now, I¡¯d like to ask you to return this favor to me. Can¡¯t you spare my mother, please?¡± He knew that his sister was one who would repay acts of kindness. He had saved her granny¡¯s life once, and this would be a good chance for her to repay this favor. Chapter 115 - Why Did You Become This Way?!

Chapter 115: Why Did You Be This Way?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just when Mu Zixuan and Matriarch Mu thought that Mu Huan would let Bai Xuexian off, Mu Huan suddenly reached out and grabbed Mu Zixuan by his throat. With her strong grip on him, Mu Zixuan¡¯s face instantly turned blue as he was choked! Matriarch Mu stood up in rm. ¡°Mu Huan, what are you doing?!¡± Mu Zixuan was extremely terrified. His heart almost stopped, and he felt like he was going to die from suffocation in the next second! ¡°Mu Huan, let go of him right now!¡± Matriarch Mu screamed. Just as Matriarch Mu was about to dash over, Mu Huan released him from her grip. Mu Zixuan instantly took in deep breaths of air. The feeling of being able to breathe was amazing! ¡°I could have let you die earlier, but I let you live. The kindness has been returned, and that clears the favors on both sides,¡± Mu Huan said nonchntly. Mu Zixuan: ¡°...!¡± Matriarch Mu: ¡°...!¡± Did people count favors in this manner?! A whileter... ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t be like this...¡± Wasn¡¯t she someone who was always filled with gratitude? Why did she be like this?! ¡°Xiao Huan, you are going too far!¡± Matriarch Mu said sternly. Mu Huan shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I do not think I went overboard.¡± ¡°You used to be a devoted and loyal child. Why did you be this way?!¡± Matriarch Mu said with a broken heart. ¡°Why did I be this way? Grandma, why don¡¯t you tell me why I became this way?¡± Mu Huan retorted. Matriarch Mu: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan did not wait for her to respond as she turned to Mu Zixuan and asked, ¡°Did it feel horrible, not being able to breathe earlier?¡± Mu Zixuan was speechless. His heart was stillced with a lingering fear over what had happened earlier. ¡°That was how your mom treated my granny. She probably had done something else as well when I was not around.¡± Mu Zixuan: ¡°...¡± ¡°After she had been removed from her position as the hospital¡¯s director and could no longer threaten my granny, I did not n to do anything against her. It didn¡¯t matter when you guys exonerated her. But she still did something like this again! If her n had seeded, do you both know what kind of consequences there could have been?! ¡°If that had happened, you all would have been finished as well!¡± ¡°Sis, I know what my mom did was very wrong and could have caused extremely severe consequences. I will definitely make her realize her mistake and ensure that she will never do anything that will jeopardize you in any way again!¡± Mu Zixuan said. ¡°Ensure? What will you use to ensure that?¡± Mu Huan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°To ensure that my status as Mrs. Bao is stable so that I can continue to bring more benefits to the Mu family, the two of you have definitely warned her before and forbade her to do anything to me. But she still did it in the end, and during Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet no less. So, do your warnings even work at all?¡± Mu Zixuan: ¡°...¡± Matriarch Mu: ¡°...¡± ¡°I do not believe that you two can stop her from trying toe for me. But I believe that Bao Junyan can. Therefore, I will never let her off!¡± Mu Huan looked at Matriarch Mu as she said, ¡°Grandma, I am actually doing this for the good of the Mu family. You know Bai Xuexian¡¯s personality better than I do. The moment she is let off, she will not be reflecting on this. Instead, she will just think of ways to kill me. Is that something you want? If she does something next time that can¡¯t be salvaged and implicates the Mu family as well, will you be able to bear it?¡± Matriarch Mu, who initially did not want to save Bai Xuexian, didn¡¯t want to save her even more now. She knew that it would be like what Mu Huan had said. If Bai Xuexian managed to escape this, she would only be thinking of even more ruthless ways to deal with Mu Huan next time. Mu Huan turned her head toward Mu Zixuan. ¡°I know I owe you a favor. If you are adamant about me letting your mom off, then you can consider that I¡¯ve returned the favor to you earlier. If you choose to not say anything else and leave, I will return this favor to you another time.¡± Chapter 116 - Mu Zixuans Indignance

Chapter 116: Mu Zixuan¡¯s Indignance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan knew that Mu Zixuan¡¯s pleading for mercy that day was just a scheme to have her owe him a favor that he could use in the future. However, he did indeed save her granny. She would remember and return this favor. But she would not let an evil person go back to theirir! Also, she learned through Lin Qingya that you can do anything for a person out of kindness if they deserved to be treated well. But for those who do not deserve it as their favors were based on personal objectives, it would just be foolish if one still did anything for them out of kindness! Mu Zixuan knew from Mu Huan¡¯s words that there was no use for him to try to say anything else. He looked at his grandma again and knew that she didn¡¯t want to save his mother either. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter whatever else he said. Even though he did not want things to be this way, there was nothing he could do. But... ¡°Sis, my mother was actually used this time around!¡± Matriarch Mu knew what he was going to say and thus continued, ¡°That idiot was indeed used. She was used by Lin Qingya. She wanted to be with Gu Chenyi, but Gu Chenyi does not like her. That¡¯s why she thought about this n...¡± Matriarch Mu and Mu Zixuan wanted to make Lin Qingya the mastermind of this scheme and let Mu Huan believe that Lin Qingya had orchestrated everything to be with Gu Chenyi. The person who wanted to hurt her was Lin Qingya. Even though Bai Xuexian deserved it as well for having bad intentions, she was used and had only been an essory to the crime. But Mu Huan was not foolish either. ¡°It was Bai Xuexian who wanted to hurt me, and that¡¯s why she sought out Lin Qingya. But she ended up being used by Lin Qingya instead, isn¡¯t that right?¡± At that time, when Lin Qingya told her that Bai Xuexian wanted to hurt her, she knew that Lin Qingya had had a part to y as well. Now, it seemed like the reason Lin Qingya told her that Bai Xuexian had found her previous colleague from the bar to sully her was that she was afraid Mu Huan would know that Gu Chenyi was there and would bring Gu Chenyi away, ruining her n. Lin Qinya was a person with a meticulous inclination to make use of everyone, and yet, Mu Huan blindly believed that she was someone who needed protection! Matriarch Mu and Mu Zixuan were momentarily speechless. ¡°Sis, no matter what, Lin Qingya had a part to y in this!¡± Mu Zixuan was indignant that it was only his mother who was being punished for this. He had to drag Lin Qingya down as well. Mu Huan knew that he was trying to use her to fight against Lin Qingya. Therefore, she said, ¡°The main person she harmed was your mom, so you should find her and seek revenge for yourself!¡± Mu Zixuan: ¡°...!¡± Matriarch Mu couldn¡¯t bear to see her grandson being cornered. ¡°Xiao Huan, Lin Qingya is now Gu Chenyi¡¯s woman. She is still keeping up with her facade as the victim. Therefore, Gu Chenyi might take responsibility for her. You already know what kind of status and position the Gu family has.¡± The implication was that the Mu family could not deal with the Gu family. Lin Qingya has hurt you as well, so you should have Bao Junyan take on this fight! Even if Mu Huan would not let Lin Qingya off, she couldn¡¯t let Bao Junyan help her in every single issue. Moreover... ¡°If I let Bao Junyan deal with Lin Qingya, he will definitely investigate her and will find out about the past events. Would Grandma want him to know about the past?¡± Matriarch Mu thought about it. If Bao Junyan investigated Lin Qingya, he would find out about Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi¡¯s dating history. He would also learn about how they forced Mu Huan to marry Bao Junyan, as well as about everything she had nned. They would be finished! ¡°As I am obedient at home, Bao Junyan is not concerned about me and does not notice me much. Therefore, he knows only that I am not favored in the family and was abused by my stepmother. However, if I begin to look for him over every matter, he will begin to notice me and care about me. He will then investigate me. Grandma, do you think there¡¯s anything that he can¡¯t find out about if that¡¯s the case?¡± Chapter 117 - What a Dogs Life!

Chapter 117: What a Dog¡¯s Life!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The olddy and her grandson were smart people. They knew what the only option left for them was. Although the two of them were not happy with Lin Qingya for making use of the Mu family to achieve her own aim, the revenge was not worth any trouble that mighte along with it. They knew they need not punish her right now! Gu Chenyi still had many years to go, and rtionships between young couples hardlyst long, especially this kind that was built on lies and betrayals. It would be time for them to strike when Lin Qingya was no longer under the care and protection of Gu Chenyi! After one week, Bai Xuexian was sent to a mental asylum deep within the woods. Whoever entered that institution would not depart unscathed. Nobody knew what she had experienced that traumatized her so much in that one week, and neither did anyone want to find out, let alone ask about it. To Matriarch Mu, this oue might actually be the best for her daughter-inw. When Mu Huan learned that her nemesis had been sent to a mental asylum, and one that was known to be the strictest, she was so ted that she decided to cook for Bao Junyan that night. Bai Xuexian could no longer harm her granny. In her heart, this man was the one truly deserving of her devotion. She promised herself that if the man ever needed her in any way in the future, she would give him her all to help him! For someone like her, who could be impulsive and hot-headed, being good to someone meant being willing to serve him with her all, including her life! After she prepared all the food in the kitchen, she took a picture and sent it to Bao Junyan. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve prepared something delicious for you tonight. Come home early for dinnerter, alright?¡± The man was in the middle of a meeting when he received the text. Breaking into a soft smile, he replied with a simple ¡°OK.¡± After that, he seemed to have thought of something and sent another reply. ¡°My nephew and his girlfriend will being over tonight.¡± Mu Huan was stunned when she saw the message. His nephew and his nephew¡¯s girlfriend? So how old is this nephew who has a girlfriend already? Am I going to be an aunt at this young age? OMG... It was difficult for her to describe her feelings there and then! She went to prepare a few dishes as guests were expected. After she had prepared the food, she went upstairs to change for the evening. Just as she was on the way down to the hall, the housekeeper walked up to her. ¡°Madam, young mister and his partner have arrived.¡± From the way the housekeeper addressed his nephew, she reckoned that this boy must be on very good terms with Bao Junyan. Although she had been married to him for more than a month, she had never met his parents nor other family members. This nephew of his would be the first member she would meet from his family, and that made her rather nervous. She smoothed the creases on her outfit onest time unconsciously before following the housekeeper downstairs to meet the guests. When the couple seated on the sofa heard footsteps approaching from the staircase, they intuitively turned to have a look. And the two of them were thoroughly stunned by whom they saw! When Mu Huan had a chance to have a closer look at the couple on the sofa, she, too, was taken aback! What the f*ck! The same thought shed across their minds simultaneously! What a dog¡¯s life! After a very long pause... Gu Chenyi stood up abruptly and eximed, ¡°Mu Huan, why does it have to be you?!¡± When his uncle had his matchmaking feast, Gu Chenyi had been away overseas to get over his failed rtionship; hence, he did not know whom his uncle had married. While on the way to his uncle¡¯s residence, the boy had been wondering what kind of a woman would that be to have captured his uncle¡¯s heart. He had gone through a thousand possibilities inside his head, but never did he expect to find Mu Huan to be the woman his uncle had married! She was his newest aunt-inw! This is crazy! This was too crazy for him toprehend! Chapter 118 - Your Mother Asks You to Return Home

Chapter 118: Your Mother Asks You to Return Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°...¡± She had the exact question as he did, too: Why does it have to be you? Why did Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew turn out to be him? Isn¡¯t his family name ¡®Gu¡¯? How can a Gu be his nephew?! Right at this time, the man returned home from work. Sensing the strange atmosphere, he turned to Mu Huan and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°...¡± What can I say? What should I say? She wrestled for an answer in her head. The boy blurted suddenly, ¡°Mu Huan, why did you chase me all the way to my uncle¡¯s house?!¡± She was dumbfounded. What did he mean by that? Knitting his brows, Bao Junyan turned to look at his nephew. ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s the one I¡¯ve told you about before. The girl who is madly in love with me and is relentlessly pursuing me!¡± Gu Chenyi said, pointing at Mu Huan. There was no way he would ept her as his aunt-inw. She must leave his uncle! But he did not want to expose her facade. She was the one whom he was madly in love with before, and he did not want her to be despised by his uncle. Hence, he decided to turn the table around by saying that it was her who liked him first. In this way, Bao Junyan would dislike her and then he could make her leave him subsequently. The girl could only stare, wide-eyed, at her former boyfriend in disbelief. WTF! What nonsense is he spouting? Who¡¯s going after him?! Instinctively, she reacted, ¡°It¡¯s you who came chasing after me, alright?!¡± ¡°Look, Uncle, she¡¯s still denying it! She¡¯s a person who would not openly admit her feelings even though she was secretly in love with me! She¡¯s a handful!¡± The boy had once told his uncle about a girl who was obsessed over him and yet would not admit to that. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the problem here!¡± She reckoned that the boy had gone berserk to be saying such a thing suddenly. ¡°Mu Huan, I know you like me a lot, but the one I¡¯m truly in love with is Qingya! Qingya is your best friend, so it¡¯s hical of you to do this behind her back!¡± He knew his uncle did not like fair-weather friends. Mu Huan: ¡°What!¡± What the f*ck! What¡¯s wrong with him? He must have got a screw loose! Imbecile! ¡°Uncle, this woman isn¡¯t your wife!¡± By the look on his nephew¡¯s face, the man could tell that he was ming him for his poor foresight! The older man merely pped his palm on his head and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here? How can your aunt-inw like you in the first ce? She has good taste in men!¡± Although he did remember that his nephew had told him about a girl who was hot on his heels, he did not believe that girl to be his wife. Even if Mu Huan really had something to do with Gu Chenyi, the boy must have mistaken her intention. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I have good taste in men! Only my hubby is good enough for me in this world!¡± the girl said as she went up to the man and hugged his arm intimately. Looking at how she was snuggling up with his uncle, Gu Chenyi found it too much to bear. He had liked her for three years and pursued her relentlessly for two, yet they had never once been so close like the couple before him now. Unable to hold back any further, he blurted, ¡°You¡¯re just after my uncle¡¯s money!¡± He was very upset when he first heard that she was marrying a much older man, so he did not probe further into this matter. It turned out that this older man was his uncle! This was something he could not tolerate ¡ª not at all! Before Mu Huan could reply, Bao Junyan stepped in. ¡°Chenyi, your mom has asked you to return home.¡± Stunned, the boy retorted, ¡°But my mom has been out of the country since yesterday!¡± Looking stern, the man replied, ¡°Does it mean that she can¡¯t ask you to return home just because she¡¯s not in the country?¡± ¡°...¡± The boy knew instantly that his uncle was chasing him away. Chapter 119 - Why Did She Turn Out to Be His Aunt-in-law

Chapter 119: Why Did She Turn Out to Be His Aunt-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Chenyi pointed at Mu Huan and told his uncle, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯d like to speak to her alone!¡± ¡°Hubby, I also want to speak to him alone!¡± Looking at them, the man knew that something was going on between the two. Still, one was his beloved nephew while the other was his wife, so he wanted them to get along with each other. This meant that any problem would need to be resolved. ¡°Go ahead.¡± The two of them were just about to walk away when the man spoke again. ¡°Chenyi, Xiao Huan is your aunt-inw now, which means that she¡¯s your senior.¡± His meaning to his nephew was clear: the boy had better show her some respect. Thed stopped in his tracks. His aunt-inw. The girl whom he liked the most was now his aunt-inw! No words could describe how he felt right now. This was more terrible than any of the nightmares he¡¯d ever had. It was a reality that he could not ept! The man caressed the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°If he dares to insult or bully you again, let me know. I¡¯ll punch him.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Huan was moved beyond words. The boy could not stand their lovey-dovey acts anymore and walked out of the hall first. ¡°You go ahead,¡± Bao Junyan told her as he withdrew his hand. ncing at her husband onest time, she then turned around to follow Gu Chenyi. After they left, Bao Junyan turned his eyes on Lin Qingya, who¡¯s sitting on one side. She was so flustered by his attention that her palms broke out in nervous sweat! More than that, she was intensely jealous! Although Mu Kexin had told her that the man whom Mu Huan was married to was neither old nor ugly but was instead very good-looking, she did not take the girl¡¯s words to heart. All along, she had felt that the younger Mu did not know how to judge a man¡¯s looks so she was dismissive of her im. She did not expect the man to be this striking! He was so attractive that Gu Chenyi, the boy whom she had clung to all this time, seemed like a slug when he stood beside the man! The only reason Lin Qingya warranted a look from him was that she was his nephew¡¯s girlfriend. One look was enough to tell him that his nephew had poor judgment when it came to choosing his partner. He was about to turn to go upstairs when he recalled his nephew telling him that the girl was his wife¡¯s bestie. Hence, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you on close terms with Xiao Huan?¡± This made the girl even more nervous. She knew that the man in front of her was not gullible, unlike Gu Chenyi. One wrong word from her and she would be finished. After thinking for a while, she said carefully, ¡°We used to be best friends.¡± The man hummed an acknowledgment and continued to his room to get changed. Since this girl was no longer his wifey¡¯s good friend, he need not bother with her anymore. The moment he was upstairs, the girl heaved a sigh of relief and copsed on the sofa. A mere look and a question from the man were enough to terrorize her. For the first time, she realized that such a person could exist in this world, where the aura from one look was sufficient to scare a person into submission. And this person turned out to be Mu Huan¡¯s husband! She turned green with jealousy. Heavens were unfair to her! How could this happen?! Especially when this man turned out to be Gu Chenyi¡¯s uncle! She recalled the efforts she had put in for an impable n: Get together with Gu Chenyi and make Mu Huan watch with angry jealousy. She wanted thetter to suffer. Now, on the contrary, she had to be respectful and must address her nemesis as aunt-inw instead! The thought was enough to drive her nuts! At this moment, Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan were at the garden inside the Bao residence. The moonlight and the flowersplemented the romantic ambiance perfectly. Unfortunately, the couple was not meant to be. He looked at her as a whirlpool of emotions welled up within him. How did his former girlfriend, the girl whom he liked so much, be his aunt-inw?! Chapter 120 - How Can You Be So Shameless?

Chapter 120: How Can You Be So Shameless?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan looked at Gu Chenyi, her heart filled with a million emotions. Just two months ago, he was her boyfriend. Now, he had be her nephew! She really did not know how to describe what she was feeling right now! Bao Junyan, who had gone to the second floor to change his clothes, was irked as he looked at the two of them standing in the garden. Initially, he thought that since Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan were from the same school, Gu Chenyi could take good care of Mu Huan in the future. Now, there wasn¡¯t a need for that anymore. When he saw Gu Chenyi suddenly moving closer to Mu Huan, he furrowed his eyebrows. Was it time for him to send thisd overseas to study? At the garden downstairs. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better leave my uncle immediately!¡± No matter how Gu Chenyi thought about it, he still felt that she had to leave his uncle! ¡°I won¡¯t leave him!¡± Mu Huan said instinctively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with my uncle because of money? How much do you want? Tell me and I will give it to you!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s face was filled with loathing and disgust as if Mu Huan was a shameless person who was crazy about money. Mu Huan¡¯s gaze darkened as she sneered, ¡°You can give me only so much. Why would I give up an entire goldmine just for that small sum of money you have?!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, how can you be so shameless?!¡± Gu Chenyi said angrily. ¡°I am shameless?! Yeah, so what if I am?!¡± Mu Huan had once exined to Gu Chenyi many times that she was not someone who would sell her body at bars for money, and she was not interested in branded bags at all. But he refused to believe her no matter what, thinking on his own that she was a vain person who loved money. Therefore, she no longer wanted to exin anything else to him. If someone believed in you, they would trust you without requiring any exnations from you. If they did not believe in you, no amount of exnations would work. ¡°Mu Huan, how can you be like this?!¡± Gu Chenyi was even more furious, his face filled with pain. ¡°So what if I am like this?¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to continue listening to the way he would use her every single time like this, asking her with such a hurt expression why she was this way. What¡¯s wrong with her?! What¡¯s wrong with her! Even though the past was now the past, she was still hurt that he still refused to believe her at that moment. Especially when he still used a tone filled with pain to ask her, as if she had hurt him. It was as if someone had stabbed you harshly with a knife but hurt his own hand due to the overuse of force, and now the person says that it¡¯s you who had hurt him and that you were guilty of a terrible crime. It made her really want to hit somebody! As he was infuriated by her, Gu Chenyi¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Mu Huan, are you not afraid that I will tell my uncle about your true colors?!¡± ¡°My true colors? What true colors? That I am a greedy, vain woman who loves money?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Go on! Go tell him that!¡± Mu Huan said nonchntly. ¡°You...!!!¡± After a while, Gu Chenyi said with a gloomy gaze, ¡°Mu Huan, are you really not afraid that I will tell Uncle about all these things? Or do you think I will not actually tell him?¡± Did she think that he still liked her and could not bear to hurt her? ¡°He knows the reason I married him better than you do. You can go ahead and say whatever you want.¡± Mu Huan was truly not afraid that Gu Chenyi would tell Bao Junyan that she was a greedy, vain woman who loved money. She did not marry Bao Junyan out of love. Bao Junyan knew this marriage was borne of abination of interests. ¡°May I also conveniently let my uncle know about the fact that you went to the bar to apany men and sell your body for money?¡± Gu Chenyi said heartlessly. He had not been willing to bring this up the whole time, but she forced him to. Chapter 121 - As Long as You Leave My Uncle, I Will Believe You!

Chapter 121: As Long as You Leave My Uncle, I Will Believe You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, the thing that Gu Chenyi found uneptable was not the fact that Mu Huan approached him for the sake of money. Although he hated those who got close to him for his fortune, if that person was her, he was still willing to give everything that he had to her even if she was with him only for his money. But what he couldn¡¯t ept was that she went to the bar to apany clients! She kept saying that she was only moonlighting at the bar, but... Working at such a ce, and with those photos as well, how clean could she be? He couldn¡¯t ept it. No matter what, he just couldn¡¯t. The girl he loved, and whom he hadn¡¯t even held hands with, was already... It was because he just couldn¡¯t ept this fact, that¡¯s why he broke up with her! ¡°Do you think Bao Junyan will be as dumb as you to believe just a few photos?¡± Mu Huan raised her eyebrows in mockery. ¡°If it isn¡¯t true, then why would Qingya lie to me? She is your best friend. Why would she hurt you?! And your grandma as well. They are the closest people to you. If you didn¡¯t do those things, why would they hurt you?¡± She still refused to admit it from the beginning until now! ¡°The closest people to me? You are so dumb to the point that I don¡¯t even want to talk to you any longer!¡± Mu Huan had already told him very clearly in the past that she was not close to her grandma. All of this had been nned by her grandma to force her into an arranged marriage for the sake of exchanging benefits. But he did not believe her and persisted in thinking that her own biological grandma did not want to hurt her. He believed her grandma¡¯s words, that it was because she lost her mother when she was young that she developed such a rebellious personality. That was why she ended up going astray. At that moment, she really wanted to pry open his brain and see what was stored there. Why did he not believe in his girlfriend yet believed in what her grandma said about her? ¡°It¡¯s because you are unable to exin it, that¡¯s why you no longer want to talk about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it very clear since the beginning, but you refuse to believe me! So what else can I exin?!¡± She was unable to exin it? She had already spelled out the truth so clearly to him but he just wouldn¡¯t believe her. What¡¯s the point in exining anything?! Gu Chenyi thought about what Mu Huan said in the past, that all of this had been plotted by her grandma to force her into an arranged marriage. He then thought about how his uncle was in an arranged marriage as well, and his heart wavered a little. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were being forced by your grandma to attend my uncle¡¯s matchmaking event?¡± If she had told him in the beginning that she was going to attend the Bao family¡¯s matchmaking event, he could have asked around and everything would have been made clear to him. However, she refused to tell him and said only that her grandma did this because she wanted to force her to marry a rich person. He went around Yun Cheng to dig out some information about this, but there wasn¡¯t a wealthy man who wanted to marry her. Naturally, he chose to believe Lin Qingya and her grandma¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at that point that I was going to attend your uncle¡¯s matchmaking event either!¡± Her grandma was afraid that Mu Huan would try to find a way to ruin it if she found out she was attending the Bao family¡¯s matchmaking event. Therefore, her grandma did not tell her about it. She had told Mu Huan only that she had to listen to her and be in an arranged marriage if she wanted her granny to continue receiving treatment. At that time, all she knew was that it was definitely a rich man. It was only when she finally attended the matchmaking event that night that she found out about everything. When she learned that it wasn¡¯t an arranged marriage that was fixed and that she might not sessfully marry even if her grandma wanted her to, she hurriedly hid and tried to lower her presence at the event. Who knew that she would still be chosen in the end?! Gu Chenyi was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Leave my uncle. As long as you leave my uncle, I will believe that everything you said is true!¡± ¡°Why should I divorce him just so that I can make you believe me?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he believed her anymore! Chapter 122 - So I Should Believe You Instead of Her? Chapter 122: So I Should Believe You Instead of Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You kept on saying that you are not greedy and not in love with money, yet you refuse to leave my uncle!¡± Her not wanting to leave his uncle meant that she was greedy and wanted money. It was the best evidence to show that she was willing to do anything for money! If not, why would a woman who just turned 20 marry a man who was ten years older than she was? Someone whom she did not love? ¡°Think whatever you like!¡± Mu Huan felt like there was nothing else she could say to him. If she said anything more, she would not be able to control herself. ¡°Mu Huan, I will never allow you to be my aunt! If you do not leave him, don¡¯t me me for using underhanded means to force you to leave!¡± Gu Chenyi said with an icy gaze. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and was about to turn around and leave when she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Gu Chenyi, even though I don¡¯t want to say much to you, for Bao Junyan¡¯s sake, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t believe Lin Qingya¡¯s words blindly. She is not who you think she is. The situation that urred during my grandma¡¯s birthday banquet was orchestrated by her. She was even able to use someone like my stepmother and sessfully managed to be with you. She may look innocent, but she really isn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, you are truly disappointing and disgusting. Qingya was so worried about you during your grandma¡¯s birthday celebration. For the sake of advising you, for the sake of your own good, she even ended up being forced by me into... She had already done so much for you and yet you are talking bad about her. You are really...!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s disappointment toward Mu Huan had reached its peak. He really hated himself. Why was he unable to let her go even though she was such a person? He even wanted to give her a chance and believe her words earlier! ¡°For the sake of advising me? For the sake of my own good? Do you believe everything she says?¡± ¡°If I do not believe her, then who should I believe? You?¡± ¡°What the f*ck! You are seriously so f*cking dumb that you¡¯re incurable! You deserve to be tricked!¡± If she continued to hang around Gu Chenyi, she would not be able to control herself and might end up bashing him! ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Gu Chenyi yelled angrily, unable to handle the way Mu Huan was talking to him. Mu Huan was about to leave again when she suddenly remembered that she still had some words she hadn¡¯t said to him in private. She was really driven foolish by her anger because of him! ¡°Gu Chenyi, why did you have to tell your uncle that I was a woman who was crazy for you and pursued you relentlessly?!¡± His twisted words had ruined her reputation! ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that you were the one who pursued me, then should I have said we dated previously instead and let my uncle know that we used to be in love?¡± Mu Huan was grossed out at that moment. ¡°I had only just epted your pursuit. We haven¡¯t even held hands yet!¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s so, do you think my uncle will be willing to hear that his wife and his nephew had dated before?¡± Mu Huan thought about it and found that he was right. Such things were best left unsaid. ¡°Regarding what you said, I will forget about it this time. I will tell your uncle that you misunderstood me. Don¡¯t ruin my reputation again next time. If you do, you better watch out!¡± If he did this again, she would uncontrobly beat him up! ¡°If you do not leave my uncle, I will keep ruining your reputation to force you to leave him!¡± Gu Chenyi said coldly. He did not want his uncle to know that he had dated Mu Huan before as he knew that his uncle always covered his own shorings and believed strongly in his own insight. If he thought Mu Huan was good, then Mu Huan was good in every way. If his uncle were to find out that he had dated Mu Huan previously, his uncle would not believe in any of the bad things he said about Mu Huan. He would think only that Gu Chenyi was indignant about the breakup and wanted to take revenge on Mu Huan. He might even indefinitely send him overseas thereafter! Chapter 123 - Why Did He Turn Out to Be Your Nephew? Chapter 123: Why Did He Turn Out to Be Your Nephew? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You!¡± She was so upset that she wanted to punch him. Unfortunately, he was Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew, and one whom she could not touch! ¡°I¡¯m giving you one month to leave my uncle. If you still insist on staying with him after a month, I¡¯ll take action!¡± The boy tossed his ultimatum and left. As she watched him departing, her head started to throb. Of all people, why must Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew be Gu Chenyi? How could someone with ¡°Gu¡± as a surname turn out to Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew?! After Gu Chenyi returned to the hall, he left the house speedily with Lin Qingya in tow. He did not want to witness the happy scene between his uncle and Mu Huan. Right about this time, the man had changed clothes and went downstairs. ¡°Your nephew is gone,¡± she told him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His name is Gu Chenyi. Why is he your nephew?¡± She could not understand why these two with different family names could end up rted to each other. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin¡¯s son. When my cousin married the only daughter of the Gu family, his son took over the mother¡¯s family name,¡± he told her. ¡°...¡± It was hard to imagine that such an influential family like the Baos would want to enter into an uxorilocal marriage. And honestly, how old is his cousin to have such a grown-up son?! The man popped a question out of the blue. ¡°Do you like Chenyi and pursued him in the past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s only his presumption, I¡¯ve never chased after him!¡± The man merely acknowledged this with a soft hum. The moment she realized that the boy would go all out to destroy her reputation thereafter, she hastily walked up to her husband. ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t believe any of his words when he badmouths me again next time. We¡¯re on bad terms now. He¡¯s out to ruin my reputation!¡± she said petntly, clinging on his arm and looking up at him. ¡°What was the feud between you two?¡± ¡°...¡± How was she going to put it across to him? Should she mention that they were dating in the past and he decided to break up with her after believing the malicious lies from her grandma and Lin Qingya? And now, he wanted her to divorce him as well? Being totally honest would implicate too many people and too many issues. It would be courting trouble. ¡°Hubby, may I keep this a secret?¡± Her eyes lifted toward him dolefully. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, I can promise you that there isn¡¯t any intimate rtionship between the two of us now! I want to keep this a secret because there is stuff that juniors like us will not want a senior like you to know!¡± ¡°Juniors... and a senior like me?¡± The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. The menacing aura emanating from him was enough to make her shudder. She quickly corrected, ¡°Hubby, that¡¯s not what I meant... I mean... I mean...¡± In the end, after searching in vain for a suitable description, she could only say, ¡°Hubby, you are considered a senior as you¡¯re Gu Chenyi¡¯s uncle!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Surely, there must be stuff that you didn¡¯t want your seniors to know when you were 18 or 19, right? So, Hubby... can I not tell you the secret...?¡± She did everything she could to give him that coquettish, doe-eyed look. ¡°...¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ve prepared a feast for you. Let¡¯s have dinner, Hubby! I¡¯m famished!¡± She forcefully diverted the subject as she dragged the man to the dining table. He kept quiet, though he did not insist on her telling, either. The next day. ¡°Go and check up on Madam¡¯s past rtionship with Chenyi.¡± PA Wang was stunned. ¡°Madam and young mister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His assistant was about to execute the order after receiving the confirmation when the man intercepted. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to investigate.¡± He guessed that the two must have been entangled in a rtionship back in the past. And now, since his wifey had sworn that there was no more of this kind of rtionship, then he needed not be bothered with what had happened in the past. Now, she was the boy¡¯s aunt-inw and he was her nephew. Chapter 124 - I Will Be Good to You from Now Onward Chapter 124: I Will Be Good to You from Now Onward Some things were better left unsaid. PA Wang was rather surprised to hear his boss retracting his order. In all his years of service, he had not seen him retracting his word after he¡¯d made up his mind. ¡°Go and get busy.¡± The man turned to look at the papers on his table instead. His assistant knew he had better not probe further after hearing that. After his assistant left the room, he continued to work on his document. While signing his name on the paper, his mind wandered again to the status of their rtionship. The thought that his docile wifey might have had a rtionship with his nephew disturbed him so much that the pen that he was holding in his hand broke into half with his blunt force. And then, his mind wandered further. He realized that there was a likelihood that his nephew had been rejected by Mu Huan and, thus, he had badmouthed her to save face. In the end, he decided not to look for the young chap to speak to him about his current girlfriend. He had wanted to warn him about Lin Qingya, but that would mean his mind would be unsettled again, and he did not want that. At the hospital. Today was the day that Mu Huan had nned to secretly transfer her granny out of captivity. First, she drugged the guards outside the hospital room and then got Wu Xingye to hack the surveince system to create a false impression that the cameras had malfunctioned. After the guards were doped into dreand, she, along with Li Meng and Wu Xingye, dressed up as the hospital medical staff. Armed with surgical masks and a trolley bed, the three of them slipped into her granny¡¯s room. After carefully transferring the olddy onto the trolley, they thought they were on the brink of sess as they were about to push her granny out when the door suddenly burst open. In came Matriarch Mu with her team of bodyguards in ck suits, blocking the door. The knuckles on the girl¡¯s hands turned stiff from gripping hard on the trolley handle. The olddy swept her gaze across the room nonchntly, and without any change in expression, she told the girl, ¡°Xiao Huan, get your friends outside first. Grandma here wants to speak to you alone.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s grip on the trolley tightened for a few seconds before she looked at her friends, signaling them to leave the room first. Her friends knew very well that with the three of them, they might be able to defeat the matriarch¡¯s guards. However, having to look out for the sick granny during the fight would reduce their chance of winning. Furthermore, the possibility of hurting her granny was something the girl would not risk, not even at the expense of winning the fight. Hence, the two of them left the room without a word. After they left, the matriarch also got her men to leave the room and close the door, leaving behind the two of them alone. Looking at the girl, the old womanmented, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more capable.¡± This impable n had been devised by a mere 19-year-old girl. She listened without a word. Looking at her, the elder sighed all of a sudden. ¡°If only your heart has gone to me, your grandma here.¡± If such a smart and capable granddaughter were willing to serve her and the Mu family, it would bring tremendous benefits to their reputation! The girl replied sarcastically, ¡°One needs to give in order to receive. Grandma here seems to be looking for rewards without having given anything in the first ce. That will be too much of a good thing, then.¡± ¡°One can give only when a seed is present. You¡¯re the offspring of the Mu family; you belong to the Mus. Without us, there¡¯s no you.¡± ¡°Grandma, you can be direct with me. I¡¯m an unfilial grandchild who has no concept of filial piety. All I know is, I¡¯ll be good to those who are good to me. And I¡¯ll return an eye for an eye to those who are out to take me down, no matter who they are!¡± A bond between two persons had to be nurtured with genuine care and concern. It did not mean that she had to give unconditionally to the Mus just because she was born into the Mu household! Does the old woman expect me to be grateful to the Mu family just because I was born into this ce? Well, I really don¡¯t wish to have been born into this household in the first ce! ¡°Then, if Grandma starts to be good to you from now on, would that salvage the situation?¡± The matriarch¡¯s expression was suddenly glowing with gentlepassion, much like Buddha¡¯s. ¡°...¡± Chapter 125 - You Are Still Young Chapter 125: You Are Still Young ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you don¡¯t trust me with your granny. Since you don¡¯t trust me, then you can go ahead and transfer her away. Grandma here can stop you, but I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t threaten you with your granny either. You just have to do your part as Mrs. Bao.¡± Her meaning was clear: I can stop you. Your life is in my control. You can live well only if I allow you to. If I want you to suffer, there¡¯s no way you can resist. But I won¡¯t try to threaten or control you, I¡¯ll be good to you instead. But you have to think of our family and do your part as well. She understood what her grandma was driving at. Dipping her eyes, she promised, ¡°I¡¯ll do my part as Mrs. Bao.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The contract between the Bao Group and its cooperating hospital is ending soon. You have to get our family hospital to be their cooperating hospital this time. I want the signatories to be carried out personally by Bao Junyan and me.¡± She did not get to announce the union of the Mus and Baos at her birthday banquet previously. Thus, she wanted to use this opportunity to announce their rtionship this time. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Trying is not good enough. You have to make it happen! This is not a difficult task!¡± Mu Huan was just about to add something when the olddy continued, ¡°You want to transfer your granny to the hospital under your grandfather¡¯s friend, right?¡± She got a shock. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll make myself clear here. Your granny won¡¯t be able to leave this ce unless you have the capability to send her abroad where I can¡¯t touch her. Because no matter which hospital you bring her to in this country, I¡¯ll know.¡± The hands hanging down by her sides clenched tightly into ball-like fists. ¡°Xiao Huan, you just graduated from high school and you¡¯re still young. On the other hand, your grandma here has lived long enough to be someone whom you can¡¯t handle yet. I know your n. You want to bring your granny under your care so you can increase your influence with a peace of mind. After that, you can thene and fight against me. You can still do that now. You can take your granny away and I won¡¯t find trouble with her. But as to what you need to do, I think you know better, right? ¡°Don¡¯t y games behind my back. Since I¡¯m being so truthful with you today, you better do the same. Remember, you don¡¯t want to antagonize your grandma here. No matter what, you are still my granddaughter. No matter how much I dislike your granny, I¡¯ve never been ruthless with you, so don¡¯t force me to go down that route.¡± Sheid out her power clearly before the girl before leaving. She knew her granddaughter was a smart girl. Thetter would know what to do without the need for her to say more. The matriarch was more shrewd and powerful than what the girl had reckoned. Through the incident involving Bai Xuexian, the old woman could see that her granddaughter had gained a foothold in Bao Junyan¡¯s heart. So she would not use her granny to threaten her anymore. She might kick her own foot if the man found out about this matter. A hostage was useless if she could no longer be used as a pawn. Hence, her granddaughter could take her away if she wanted. In any case, there was still a trump card in her hand. As long as the youngling had no power yet to resist her, she would need to abide by her wishes. Once again, the olddy was d that she¡¯d made that smart move back then. At the shopping mall. ¡°This looks good on you, we can get this,¡± Gu Chenyi said to Lin Qingya while pointing at a random piece of clothing. The girl refused the offer gently. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I have a lot of clothes already.¡± ¡°Girls like to have many in their wardrobe, right? The more, the merrier.¡± When they bumped into Xiao Huan previously, she¡¯d bought a lot of clothes. Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Where There¡¯s a Will, There¡¯s a Way (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Everyone¡¯s preferences are different,¡± Lin Qingya replied with a smile. Gu Chenyi: ¡°My mom will be sure to nag if you return without buying something.¡± Despite him feeling very apologetic toward the woman for what had happened, he had no intention of making her his girlfriend. Little did he expect, however, that his mother was acquainted with her and even had a good impression of her. She insisted on him trying out a rtionship with the youngdy upon learning the news of that incident. His reluctance to abide by her wish had had her fuming and going on a hunger strike all day long. His father and his grandfather, who saw his mother as the apple of their eyes, were naturally displeased with his disobedience and, as such, forced him to be in a rtionship with Lin Qingya despite hisck of romantic feelings for her. It was fortunate that she was willing to y the role of his girlfriend when she learned about his predicament, thus finally resolving the matter. For a girl who had just lost her innocence, not only did she not hold him ountable for his action, but she was also considerate of his plight. Sometimes, he could not help but wonder, Why can¡¯t I let go of my feelings for an indecent girl like Mu Huan and develop feelings for this angel instead? If only I liked Lin Qingya! When she heard his reply, a troubled look descended on the young woman¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ll buy fewer pieces of clothing, then. We mustn¡¯t buy too many.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He then led her into the retail store. An irrepressible surge of happiness bloomed within her upon her seeing how easily she could now enter these shops that she used to only look at from afar to try on and shop for clothes. Hard work pays off, indeed! Finally, I¡¯m only a step away from my goal after all that nning and preparation! At this rate, I believe I¡¯ll be able to attain what I want soon enough! Speaking of which, her preparation had indeed started way back. From the moment she inadvertently learned about Gu Chenyi¡¯s family background in the second semester of her freshman year in high school, she had been trying to attract the guy¡¯s attention since. s, his eyes and heart were never on her. She did not give up, though. Instead, she made use of her status as Mu Huan¡¯s bestie and that chap¡¯s need for her to assist in his wooing of Mu Huan and slowly got to know more about his family. When she learned that his mother was a rich missy who was naive of the treachery of the world, she decided to act on her. Thess, thereafter, found herself a part-time job in the foundation that was under his mother¡¯s management. While holding a meager sry, the load of work she took on amounted to several persons¡¯ worth. That diligence of hers, coupled with her impressive socializing skills, made everyone in the foundation especially fond of and have only praises for her. She even went so far as to doing voluntary work at the orphanage his mother frequented for two whole years. During this period, the former feigned ignorance about thetter¡¯s identity despite the case being otherwise. Also, without attempting to get close or fawning upon the older woman, she would, very craftily, show her good side to her. Mrs. Gu, being the sole child of her family who was born with poor health, had been raised in a pampered environment. Even when sheter got married to a good husband who gave her a carefree life, the man, along with her father, had kept her locked up in an ivory tower, which resulted in her simple-mindedness. The older woman truly believed what her eyes saw. Not to mention, the youngdy had been putting up some brilliant performances in front of her in those two years of their acquaintance. Thetter was just a high-schooler two years back, so who could ever have imagined that this child could possibly be so conniving? Hence, upon learning that the youngdy her son had forced himself on was Lin Qingya, Mrs. Gu insisted on him trying to date her. Her son had to take responsibility for defiling this angel! Chapter 127

Chapter 127: Where There¡¯s a Will, There¡¯s a Way (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Qingya insisted otherwise instead, iming that the man did not like her and that love could not be forced. The more she insisted, however, the more Mrs. Gu reckoned that her son must never miss out on this angel even if it was not in the name of responsibility! Maddened at her son¡¯s refusal to oblige, she thus refused to eat her meals. Being poor in health in the first ce, she would get easily sick if she went on hunger strikes. Hence, her husband and her father naturally exerted pressure on her son over this matter. Right at this point, Lin Qingya then suggested to Gu Chenyi that they y pretend couple to appease his mom¡¯s anger first and, after some time of ¡°dating,¡± they would then tell her that they were not suitable for each other and would ¡°break up.¡± In that case, his mother would not ask him for anything more. The man felt grateful and indebted to her to the point that he saw her as an angel! It reinforced his belief of her being a wondrous and hard-toe-by girl! This was why he found Mu Huan to be simply vile when she told him that the other woman had schemed against him. Thetter was such an angel who treated them so sincerely and wholeheartedly, but all she got in return was her bestie¡¯s nders! As the saying went, ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± The scariest thing in this world is an opportunist. Mu Huan was no fool, but the reason for her being deceived for years was because of herck of ill intention to be nning schemes against others and her refusal to see the bad in others. Being someone who sees only the good in people, she naturally failed to see the bad in Lin Qingya. This was the opposite for thetter, who would carefully n out everything and, oftentimes, achieve results with half the effort due to her pure and innocuous appearance. After buying a few pieces of clothes that she liked very much, she insistently refused to buy any more regardless of what Gu Chenyi had to say. ¡°How are we going to ount it to my mom if you buy so little?¡± Apart from being afraid of his mother¡¯s nagging at him, he wanted topensate her in mary form. ¡°How about this: why don¡¯t we buy some gifts for those pitiful orphans? The little ones will surely be overjoyed to see meing with presentster in the afternoon!¡± suggested the woman with the look and aura of the Virgin Mary. The man was impressed with how kindhearted and upright she had grown up to be despite hering from a poor background with an abusive stepfather. In contrast, Mu Huan grew up in a sea of love but, at her mother¡¯s premature passing, she had been led astray. This rebellious girl, who would do anything for the sake of money, was simply too base! No harm would be caused withoutparisons, but once he did so, he could not find a justifiable excuse to exin her being led astray no matter how hard he tried. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± After that, he did not say anything more. Lin Qingya became very generous during the buying of gifts for the orphan children. She bought plenty and they were only of the best. That helped chalk up a few points of the man¡¯s fondness for her in her favor. Gu Chenyi just could not fathom how she, being Mu Huan¡¯s childhood friend and bestie, could be far better in character than the other. She could not bear to buy anything for herself, yet she was so generous toward the children. At this point, the man had forgotten clean that it was his money that she was spending. Who would feel heartache about it if they were to be given the chance to do a favor to someone while making an impression of themselves at someone else¡¯s expense? So, of course, she could be so freehanded in her spending! It just so happened to be sunset by the time the two reached the orphanage in his car. And so, under that stunning sunset, the woman in a white dress, with a gentle and pure smile on her face, handed out presents to the children amid their innocentughter. It painted an extremely heartwarming and beautiful scene! Once again, he could not help but sigh inwardly. Why can¡¯t the one I like be this wondrous girl? Chapter 128 - Where There’s a Will, There’s a Way (3)

Chapter 128: Where There¡¯s a Will, There¡¯s a Way (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Chenyi might not be attracted to Lin Qingya, but his belief about her being a hard-toe-by girl became stronger. As such, he refused to believe that she was capable of scheming against others and reckoned that these were just nderous lies that Mu Huan came up with! His faith in her was more unwavering than ever. The nightlights were slowlying on as long queues formed on the road during the evening peak hours. Bao Junyan, however, was still at work in his office. He scanned through the documents as PA Wang stood aside and reported the sales¡¯ increase across the Bao Group¡¯s department stores for this month. His head lifted when he heard that theirpany¡¯s electronic and technological stores had an increase of 80% in monthly sales aspared to the prior month. ¡°What special marketing tactics have been employed?¡± ¡°None at all. It¡¯s just the start-of-school season. Nowadays, freshmen usually start school with a set of must-have three-piece digital products; that is, a newptop, a new tablet, and a new cell phone. It¡¯s why this month¡¯s electronic sales have skyrocketed.¡± There were too many industries that thepany had a share in, and with the department store industry being only a small part of it, the man rarely paid much attention to it. It was only when there was arge increase or decline in sales that he would ask about it. Recently, he had been so swamped up with work that he¡¯d had little time to pay attention to anything else. Hence, it was only at his assistant¡¯s mention of this that he realized his wife was about to start school, too. ¡°Go find out what other things are popr among freshmen and prepare a set of them. They will have to be of the best.¡± His wife must not only have what others have, but she also must have the best. ¡°Understood.¡± With his assistant being a highly efficient worker, Bao Junyan was able to bring home all the equipment that was trending among freshmen that very night. Mu Huan was reading her college¡¯s pharmaceutical teaching materials for year one when he arrived home. Being always the one to grumble about Heaven being unjust and how Mu Huan could fare so well in exams despite her spending her time working every day instead of studying, it never urred to Lin Qingya that, in the time she had spent scheming against others, her friend had maximized and made full use of every second of everyday life and school. Sess did note easily; it was just that people failed to see the blood, sweat, and tears of others. When Mu Huan noticed her husband¡¯s return, she immediately put down her book and went up to wee him. ¡°You¡¯re back, Hubby!¡± The man¡¯s lip corners hooked up slightly and involuntarily when he was faced with her sweet smile. ¡°Here.¡± He handed the suitcase in his hand over to her, which she reached for at once. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it and have a look.¡± Upon her opening it, a full suitcase and a variety of items came into sight. They were all necessities for students, which included thetest versions of aptop and a tablet. She raised her head quizically. ¡°Are they for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Junyan would sometimes find his wife to be rather silly, and this was what was happening now. For such an obvious matter, she still had to ask such a silly question. ¡°Isn¡¯t school starting soon? Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else youck.¡± Thess could not help feeling touched again as she stared at that suitcase of items. She never expected him, being such a busy man, to remember such a minor detail. Who could possibly resist such a man? Just when she was about to say something, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s current employees-hospital partnership ising to end. Go inform your grandma to prepare the contract.¡± She lifted her head in surprise at that. ¡°Are you intending to give that contract to my family¡¯s hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± She had yet toe up with a way to broach the subject of her grandma¡¯s request, but here he went, giving that said contract to her family... ¡°Your grandma must¡¯ve asked you to talk about this matter with me.¡± Her eyes bulged wide in rm. How did he know? Chapter 129 - All Businessmen Are Crafty (1)

Chapter 129: All Businessmen Are Crafty (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The entire medical industry has heard the news of the expiring partnership, so how could your grandma possibly not know? She surely wants this contract.¡± All of the Bao Group¡¯s full-time employees were able to enjoy excellent medical welfare, whereby they and their immediate family would be able to im a reimbursement of 90 and 30%, respectively, of their medical fees as long as they visited thepany¡¯s partner hospital when they were sick. There were tens of thousands of employees across Yun Cheng. It was such a huge figure, especially if one included the employees¡¯ family members. Hence, it was a partnership that every hospital wished topete for. ¡°Not only is Grandma hankering after it, but she also wants you to be there in person to sign the contract with her,¡± answered Mu Huan, her voice carrying imperceptible hints of taunts. ¡°She¡¯s trying to make public the news of the marriage between the two families.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go back and tell your grandma: Due to reasons regarding the operation of the Bao Group, the publicizing of the news of our marriage will have to wait until my father is in a better health condition to return to the country and officiate our wedding.¡± The conglomerate might have long been handed over to Bao Junyan, but his father remained to be the one in power to the outside world. News of thetter being in such poor health that he was unable to officiate his son¡¯s wedding would negatively affect thepany¡¯s share prices, and it was why his family did not release the news of his marriage. The woman stared pensively at her husband for a while. ¡°Why?¡± she could not resist asking, despite knowing she should not ask this question. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Why do you still want to give my grandma all that she wants despite being clearly aware that she wants me to ask you for them?¡± ¡°It was for all these benefits that your family made you attend my matchmaking session and marry me, and my marrying you is a silent acquiescence to that.¡± The two did not wed out of love. Rather, their marriage was a union of interests. ¡°...¡± He¡¯s not wrong about that at all. It¡¯s very much indeed so, but why do I feel terrible hearing such words from him? Furthermore, I¡¯ve admitted it myself that I married him for the benefits. ¡°The thing is, your grandma has treated you badly and your dad hasn¡¯t done his duties as a father. They¡¯re not worthy of you being filial to them. Let them manage the household on your behalf for now; I¡¯ll give the entire Mu household as your graduation gift once you¡¯ve graduated from college.¡± Bao Junyan extended a hand to stroke his wife on the head. Once she graduated and had the capability, she would then be able to run the household. Previously, when Bai Xuexian drugged his wife, he had asked her about her father¡¯s and grandma¡¯s involvement in the matter. From her answer, she seemed to be very afraid that he would deal with the two. This made him realize that even though she was not foolishly filial, she was still very much concerned about them. Never mind that she was unable to refuse her grandma¡¯s request ¡ª all these would ultimately belong to her in the end. His reply, once again, made Mu Huan look up in astonishment. The man chuckled at the sight of her astonished look. ¡°Why are you so surprised? You¡¯re the rightful future owner of the household in the first ce. No one else is qualified, nor can they snatch away what belongs to you.¡± She should be the Mu family¡¯s sole heir but, with the appearance of her stepmother, she got reduced to being a pitiful wretch and kicked out of the household without a penny. He wanted to see just who was capable enough to steal what belonged to his wife! ¡°...¡± Back then, when she was the only child of her family, her mother would often tell her that everything of the Mu household and of her granny¡¯s household belonged to her, so she had to study hard in order to support the weight of two households. Mu Huan did as told and slogged her guts out in her studies with the goal of developing the Mu family¡¯s hospital and expanding the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical business in mind. However, not only did sheter lose her mother, but her grandma, her father, and even her granny¡¯s household were also no longer hers, let alone the Mu household. She had long forgotten clean that all of these belonged to her in the first ce! Chapter 130 - All Businessmen Are Crafty (2)

Chapter 130: All Businessmen Are Crafty (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for you to feel awkward if your grandma wants you to get something from me again. All of these will eventually belong to you, anyway. Just don¡¯t go agreeing to her demands so easily. Make her beg you for them since she¡¯s so biased against you,¡± advised the man in an attempt to lead his wife astray. Although he liked this obedient side of her, she must not be too obedient toward others. ¡°...¡± No wonder people often say that businessmen are crafty! It¡¯s truly so! Grandma wants to make use of the Baos for the benefit of the Mus, but Bao Junyan is actually eyeing the entire Mu household! She would surely cough up blood if she found out that he only saw her as a passerby God of wealth! Mu Huan suddenly grabbed hold of her husband¡¯s arm at the thought of something. ¡°Hubby, you have to get the Mu household in your hands regardless of whatever happens in the future!¡± Like that, no matter what Grandma wants from him, it¡¯ll eventually reach his hands again. I won¡¯t be owing him anything, then! ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Devouring the Mu household was a piece of cake to the man. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Hubby!¡± She happily embraced him and pecked at his cheeks several times. As though she had abruptly opened a door to a new world, the burdensome weight on her shoulders had suddenly vanished, leaving only wondrous moments behind. Since her mother¡¯s passing, never had she ever been as happy and rxed as she was at this moment. Without needing to worry about her grandma¡¯s coercion or her granny¡¯s life being in danger at the other olddy¡¯s hands anymore, she felt that life was simply so beautiful and brilliant that she wanted to cheer out loud! How good it feels to be alive! Only by being alive can such a miracle happen! Her messy kissing on his face was akin to the behavior of a little pup, which made him greatly dissatisfied. As the man locked the back of her head with his hand, he imed her ruddy lips fiercely, using his actions to tell her what it meant to be kissing. She, with the innocence of a girl and the charm of a woman, was akin to a seductive and alluring vixen. And that nightsted for a long, long time... Time flew, and soon, it was time for Mu Huan to start school. Bao Junyan, who intended to send her to school, had to go abroad at thest minute due to issues regarding thepany¡¯s overseas branch. She felt that it was really tough on her husband. He would return home onlyte at night after spending most of his day busy at work, and going on overseas business trips was nothing unusual to him. ¡°Every jobes with its own pressure and toil, indeed.¡± Mu Huan could not help sighing as she spoke of the man¡¯s hard work to Li Meng. ¡°I¡¯d better not be a rich person who needs to slog so hard then ¡ª just being a moderately rich person will do. That would allow me to sleep and work as I desire every day, and when I don¡¯t feel like working, I can go out and abandon myself to a life of pleasure.¡± Thetter preferred a slightly idle life, whereby she need not toil so hard in her short life. ¡°For the life that you dream of, being moderately rich isn¡¯t enough for you! Even if you don¡¯t be as rich as Bao Junyan, you¡¯ll still have to be filthy rich in order to achieve freedom in life. You¡¯d better start putting in more effort, babe!¡± She slung her arm around her bestie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Nah, I can just depend on you! The reason I chose the same profession as you is so that I can work in the same line as you and be your subordinate when you be sessful in the future. Given our friendship, you¡¯ll surely turn a blind eye to me. Like that, I can lead my dream life while being just moderately rich,¡± replied Li Meng with augh as she hugged the other. ¡°Look at your pathetic self!¡± ¡°Woah! Hurry, look!¡± shouted her friend out of the blue with a look of amazement. Chapter 131 - She Genuinely Cares for You

Chapter 131: She Genuinely Cares for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan followed her line of sight before grabbing Li Meng and hiding behind a shrub. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was still looking at the dashing man. What did she pull her in for? ¡°That is the foolish young master!¡± ¡°Wha...!¡± Li Meng¡¯s words were cut off by Mu Huan¡¯s hand over her mouth. Only after Li Meng had calmed down did Mu Huan let her go. ¡°He¡¯s the foolish young master whose car we wrecked?¡± Li Meng asked softly. F*ck! Why was that foolish young master so handsome?! How could such a handsome man be so shameless as to defraud half a million yuan from their Xiao Huan?! ¡°Yes. He has been looking for me all this time.¡± Li Meng was taken aback. ¡°Then, does this mean he has found our school?¡± Mu Huan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then it will be troublesome.¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man walked toward Long Feiting. Mu Huan and Li Meng shifted closer to Long Feiting carefully, hoping to overhear what they were saying. ¡°Young Master, the department of economic management is over there.¡± ¡°Go ahead and help do the registration on my behalf. I have something on, so I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± Long Feiting turned around and was readying to leave. ¡°Young Master, the master said that you have to register by yourself today. You have to do it as well for the school dormitory where you will be staying.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± That foolish young master was actually a student of this school! Mu Huan and Li Meng came back out from the shrub only after Long Feiting and the middle-aged man had walked far away. Mu Huan believed that Long Feiting was definitely still furious and desired to kill her since he was still looking for her even now. ¡°We have to keep a low profile in school from now on!¡± Although she had makeup on that night, and although the department of economic management and the department of medicine were pretty far away from one another, it was best to be careful, just to be safe! ¡°He¡¯s such a handsome man, but hecks any ss!¡± As a veteran in liking people for their looks, Li Meng was extremely disappointed. Why did someone so handsome have to be this way?! ¡°What¡¯s handsome about him?! He is just a g!¡± Whenever Mu Huan thought about her half a million yuan, her heart would still ache. She did not find Long Feiting handsome in the slightest bit. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that he is a g and is tacky. But you cannot deny that he is handsome. Did you look at his face carefully? He is gorgeous at every angle! What a handsome, domineering appearance! I bet that he will definitely be the most handsome man in school, capturing the hearts of millions of girls!¡± ¡°Tsk! He isn¡¯t as handsome as my husband!¡± Mu Huan snorted. Li Meng thought about it. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s indeed not as handsome as your husband...¡± Bao Junyan was the most handsome man Li Meng had ever met. Currently, no one couldpete with him. Be it his looks, his aura, or anything else, they could all drive anyone crazy. ¡°Ah, I really envy you, being able to sleep with a man like that.¡± This time, Mu Huan did not roll her eyes like she normally would have. Instead, she said, ¡°I envy myself too.¡± Her marriage with Bao Junyan would probably give her the best memories she¡¯d ever have in her life. Li Meng¡¯s eyes widened at her words before she bumped against Mu Huan ambiguously. ¡°Could it be... could it be that your heart is shaken?¡± Mu Huan did not respond directly to her words. She dragged Li Meng along as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly. We are going to bete.¡± When Mu Huan and Li Meng arrived at their department to report their attendance, Gu Chenyi was apanying Lin Qingya to take her attendance. Gu Chenyi was studying economic management, and Lin Qingya was in the same department as Mu Huan. Lin Qingya was filled with happiness when she saw Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan! This is great, we are going to be in the same dorm!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! She was really continuing to f*cking linger around and refusing to leave her alone! In contrast to Lin Qingya¡¯s happiness, Mu Huan¡¯s expression was clearly one of disdain, and the crowd could smell the gossip in the air. At this moment, Gu Chenyi said, ¡°Mu Huan, I know you like me, but the person I like is Qingya. Qingya is your best friend and is now living in the same dorm as you. I hope you will treat her well in the future and not show her such a face without a reason. Qingya genuinely cares for you.¡± Chapter 132 - You Are Already This Shameless

Chapter 132: You Are Already This Shameless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The freshmen dormitories at Yun University had actually been arranged earlier, but Gu Chenyi tweaked it and assigned both Mu Huan and Lin Qingya into the same dorm. He didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality he had for doing this, but he did it anyway. There were many freshmen at the registration point, and Gu Chenyi¡¯s voice was not soft either. His words instantly caused a chaotic atmosphere in the crowd. This had felt like gossip, and it was indeed a huge gossip! Falling in love with her best friend¡¯s boyfriend! Based on his words, it seemed to imply that she obviously tried to steal him but did not manage to! Yet she still had the face to show her best friend an attitude. Wow! This freshman¡¯s skin was honestly rather thick! ¡°What the f*ck! Gu Chenyi, what are you blindly saying?! You were the one who chased after Xiao Huan. It was Lin Qingya who was the third party in this, and yet you have the face to say such things?!¡± This was the first time Li Meng had met such a shameless person. ¡°If that¡¯s what you guys want to believe, then go ahead. In short, just treat Qingya nicely or don¡¯t me me for not being kind.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s words did not sound like a retort, yet it was harsher than any kind of retort. No matter what Li Meng said, no one would believe that it was Gu Chenyi who pursued Mu Huan. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Li Meng was ready to vomit blood. ¡°Chenyi, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lin Qingya walked forward and held Gu Chenyi¡¯s arm with her face filled with concern. Gu Chenyi nced at Mu Huan before looking down at Lin Qingya. ¡°There are some people who are not worthy of your kindness.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan is my best friend...¡± Lin Qingya lowered her head. Just as the crowd was about to exim why such a sweet girl would be so foolish as to still want to treat someone who tried to steal her boyfriend as her good friend... Mu Huan let out a snigger. ¡°Gu Chenyi, I didn¡¯t expect that you would like such a saint-like girl who seems innocent but actually isn¡¯t. We are truly not suitable, after all. The past is in the past. In the future, please do not tell outsiders that I have ever liked you. It¡¯s embarrassing to ever have had feelings for someone like you.¡± ¡°And you, Lin Qingya. Stop saying that I am your best friend. You¡¯re such a brainless saint ¡ª your good friend is already trying to steal your boyfriend and yet you still want to treat her like a close friend? That really makes me nauseous. I will never be friends with someone like you. So please, stay farther away from me in the future!¡± As a third party saying such words, Mu Huan should seem rather irritating, but as the bystanders heard her words, they couldn¡¯t find it in themselves to hate her. In fact, they thought that what she said made some sense. Lin Qingya¡¯s friend was clearly trying to steal her boyfriend, yet she still treated her as a good friend. Such people were rare in this world! Indeed, she wasn¡¯t a true saint ¡ª she was just a seemingly innocent girl who was great at pretending! The probability of there being true saints in this world was just too small. Most of them were seemingly innocent girls. Now that they thought about it this way and reevaluated the situation, the crowd began to feel that Lin Qingya¡¯s gentle and weak image matched perfectly with those fake innocent girls on television. Even if she wasn¡¯t, such weak-minded girls were no longer popr. On the contrary, Mu Huan was more likable for being someone who dared to say such things in public. Even if she could be considered a bad person, she was also someone who dared to love and dared to hate. Noticing the change in the atmosphere, Lin Qingya began to doubt her life. What was wrong with peopletely? She was obviously being very kind and was the victim in this, yet people were not hating Mu Huan and were suspecting her instead! Why did the world turn out this way?! ¡°Mu Huan, could you have a little more dignity?¡± Gu Chenyi thought that Mu Huan would justify and argue back strongly that it was him who pursued her. He thought that she would exin and be angry. This way, it would more or less prove that she still had feelings for him and that she could not tolerate how he was twisting the facts. But instead of exining or proving anything, she directly admitted to it and even said such things! ¡°You are already this shameless, and yet you have the gall to say that about me?¡± Mu Huan raised her eyebrows. Chapter 133 - Kind-hearted Advice

Chapter 133: Kind-hearted Advice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You!¡± He was too upset to argue further. She was somebody who could greatly antagonize him, and yet, this was something that he liked about her. No matter what or when, she was always fearless and daring. If you called her evil, she would go for it, all the way. ¡°Chenyi...¡± Lin Qingya tugged at his arm, signaling him to stop the argument. ¡°I¡¯ll let you win on Qingya¡¯s ount!¡± He took this opportunity to retreat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give in to me for her sake. I have nothing to do with her!¡± The girl did not want Lin Qingya to use their rtionship to badmouth her. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you¡¯re still angry with me, but I¡¯ve never thought of wanting to be with him. We¡¯ve been bosom friends since we were young. You can¡¯t give up our friendship just like that!¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s eyes rimmed red as she looked at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at acting, why don¡¯t you join the department of performing arts? You¡¯re wasting your talent here in the department of medicine. Besides, you aren¡¯t suitable for dry and heavy subjects, and medicine is difficult to start with. Not only do you risk not graduating, but you also may not be able to find a job afterward. Why don¡¯t you transfer to the acting faculty? Who knows, you may win double awards in the future!¡± Mu Huan gave her a heartfelt piece of advice. Lin Qingya¡¯s hands that were hiding within her sleeves had tightened into balls of fist by now! D*mn you, Mu Huan! Are you taking this chance to humiliate me now just because your results are better?! Who¡¯s looking for a job after finishing school?! I¡¯ll marry into a rich family and be a socialite! ¡°Little missy, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. That girl ranked seventh during our provincial exam!¡± someone shouted from the midst of the nosy crowd gathering around them. ¡°What¡¯s so great about ranking seventh? Xiao Huan here cliched the top position, and even I was ced as number six,¡± Li Meng dered proudly. She had revised for the college examination together with Mu Huan and Lin Qingya. Her bestie had a sharp acumen when it came to spotting exam questions, and 60% of what she had bet on came true. Add to that the fact that they had been hardworking all along, they all managed to produce exceptional results. ¡°Number one? She¡¯s Mu Huan, the top schr for this year?¡± The crowd started to stir. As the top schr for this year had a really amazing entry score, many seniors were curious to find out who this genius who had attained such a high score was! The marks were remarkable enough for her to apply for the Ivy League universities outside the country! ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the number one here. The top schr: Mu Huan!¡± her bestie dered triumphantly. ¡°Wow, little missy, you were so superb! Your score was the highest in the history of Yun University!¡± ¡°Yeah! No top schrs from the past couldpare with your results!¡± ¡°Here I was thinking that a girl with such a high score would be a bookworm, but little missy here turned out to be such a pretty and smartdy!¡± ¡°Hey, young missy, I¡¯m single and my looks are decent. How about a date!¡± ¡°Miss...¡± The group swarmed around her. This made Lin Qingya even more jealous and angry! Earlier, these boys had still been swooning over her, amazed by her pretty look, gentleness, and good results. She was being hailed as the goddess! But now, they were ignoring her presence totally! D*mn Mu Huan! It had always been like this since they were young! Lin Qingya was the most outstanding until Mu Huan appeared and stole all her glory. No one would bother with her after that. But Lin Qingya alone was sufficient as the perfect specimen. There was no need for Mu Huan! One day, one fine day, she would destroy this girl totally! Mu Huan would never be able to dazzle or obscure her splendor! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll destroy you for sure! Chapter 134 - I Will Go and Look for You

Chapter 134: I Will Go and Look for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Noticing her unsettling emotions, Gu Chenyi looked down and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Qingya immediately reined in her raging hatred. Looking overjoyed, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Xiao Huan is still popr despite her nasty words.¡± With mixed feelings, the boy looked at the girl surrounded by her admirers. ¡°Chenyi, don¡¯t do this to her anymore,¡± Lin Qingya urged gently. ¡°Do you remember how she has ndered your name in the past? She imed that you were the mastermind behind that fateful night. You were the victim and yet she imed otherwise!¡± He felt indignant for her sake. To him, this girl had always been thoughtful toward her bestie, and yet, not only was Mu Huan unappreciative, she even humiliated her for her learning ability in front of others! Dipping her eyes low, the mastermind looked hurt and resigned as shemented, ¡°No matter how she criticized me, I can¡¯t throw away our years of friendship. I trust that she will return my goodwill one day as long as I don¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll wait for her to see the efforts that I¡¯ve put in.¡± ¡°You...¡± The boy did not know what to say to this naive and kind soul. Mu Huan had talked about keeping a low profile at school. It turned out that she would be the most conspicuous person on the first day. It was a good thing that although news about her traveled far and wide, not many of them managed to catch her in person. Mu Huan went to find the school counselor so she could move to the dormitory where Li Meng was staying. And this was how she started her first year of university. When Bao Junyan returned home from his business trip, it was the housekeeper who came out to greet him instead of his sweet, young wife. This made him rather unhappy. He asked with knitted brows, ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at school.¡± ¡°sses should have ended by now, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Madam has said that it will be more convenient for her to stay in the schoolpound instead of at home during the school term. This is because our house is rather far from the university, and the school rule stiptes that they have to stay back in school for night revision sses every Monday to Wednesday. So she¡¯ll stay in the dormitory every Monday to Thursday, and then at home every Friday and weekends.¡± ¡°...¡± It was true that Yun University was quite a distance from Bao Junyan¡¯s ce. One was in the eastern part of Yun Cheng while the other was in the west. It took about 1.5 hours by car from one ce to the next. When she received a call from him, she was at one of themercial streets within the university town, thrashing street thugs. The merchants along this street were being ckmailed by these thugs who were looking for protection money, but thetter was always smart enough to hide their tracks each time the former alerted the police. Once the police left, they woulde back, harassing the guests if the shop owners refused to pay up. Many students were too scared to patronize the stores here. Businesses inside the university town depended on students¡¯ patronage. Without them, they could not sustain. Hence, the merchants came together with some money and engaged the help of the Know-All Agency. Mu Huan and Li Meng happened to be near the vicinity and dly epted this assignment. Each time the gangsters appeared, a call would be enough to warrant their presence and they would give a good beating. Simply put, the two of them would beat them into submission! So when she saw that the call was from her hubby, she signaled to her partner with a look and then found a private corner to answer the call. ¡°Hubby...¡± She was not sure if he had returned home yet and what his reaction would be if he found out that she was not home when he did. She knew that he would disapprove of her staying on campus. Hence, she did not discuss this matter with him beforehand. By moving to the dormitory without telling him, she¡¯d hoped that he would let her be by the time he found out about this. ¡°Are you in school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was not lying as she swept a nce over the campuspound. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading inside the library.¡± ¡°Good. Wait for me, I¡¯m going over to find you.¡± That caught her by surprise. ¡°Hubby, do you n toe over?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m already at your school. I¡¯ll reach the library shortly.¡± What! Chapter 135 - Good Eyesight

Chapter 135: Good Eyesight

¡°What happened?¡± He could sense her astonishment even across the phone line. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t expect you to return this early from your work trip.¡± She decided that she would inquire about his return date in the future to avoid rude surprises like this! ¡°The business was resolved earlier than anticipated.¡± Somehow, he had a feeling that his sweet wifey seemed to delight in his overseas trips and tended toment that he returned too early. ¡°I¡¯m about to leave the library now. Let me go to the washroom. Hubby, can you wait for me at the entrance, please?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The moment his word fell upon her ear, she hung up the call, put on a surgical mask, and ran toward her bestie. Upon extending her arm to grab the hoodlum who was about to punch Li Meng, she flipped him over her shoulder and sent him crashing to the ground in one swift move. Her perfectly-coordinated move was so suave that it sent the bystanders gasping in admiration! She drew close to her friend¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°My hubby is on campus now so I have to go. You better retreat too!¡± ¡°Bao Junyan is here in the school?¡± Her bestie¡¯s eyes widened with shock and disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± She hummed a reply before kicking out another hooligan. After that, all she could think of was to rush to the main building. Her partner hastily retreated as well in case a mob turned up. What the two did not know was that someone had secretly recorded the scene of her fighting. The library inside the university was located on the northwest while she was on the southeast side. Although she was considered to be inside the schoolpound, it would take a while for her to reach the library from her current location. The excuse of relieving diarrhea in the toilet would not work as well since it probably would not take as much time as she had been wasting now. Realizing that she was running out of time, she scrambled up a tree and leaped across a wall from a hanging tree branch. This would at least save her some time. As she jumped off from the wall, she removed her mask and cap and tossed them into a rubbish bin nearby. After that, all she could do was to dash toward the library in front of her with whatever remaining strength she had. While the man was walking toward the library, he saw a dash of white shing across his eyes. The speed at which this person was running could rival that of a 100-meter sprinter! This, though, was not what had bothered him. What he was concerned about was that the shadowy sprinter reminded him very much of his wife! The man had excellent eyesight, so even though the sky had turned dark, he was able to catch a good look at this passing figure from a distance. By the time he reached the library entrance, she was there already, waiting for him. Although she had stopped panting, she was dripping with perspiration. When she saw him, she immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Hubby.¡± ¡°Why are you perspiring?¡± Her white tee was thoroughly wet, revealing the singlet that she was wearing underneath today. And so, whenever he saw people passing by, he would use his broad frame to block their view of her, in case they were to nce at what he was privy to. ¡°I ran because I couldn¡¯t wait to see you,¡± she said with her head lowered, looking guilty. ¡°You ran down the stairs?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want you to wait long.¡± Her head hung even lower this time. ¡°Then why did I see you running in from outside?¡± She jerked her head up abruptly, staring at him with a stunned expression. ¡°...¡± It confirmed his suspicion; it was her that he saw. ¡°Hubby... I... I...¡± How did he manage to catch sight of me? I didn¡¯t see him at all! ¡°Yes?¡± He waited for her exnation. After stammering for a pretty long time, she finally replied, ¡°I came from somewhere away from the library. I was afraid that you might think that I was skiving if I told you the truth, so I said that I was at the library.¡± Chapter 136 - Hubby Looks Terrifying When He Flies into a Rage (1)

Chapter 136: Hubby Looks Terrifying When He Flies into a Rage (1)

Her answer made the man frown. Have I unconsciously been too strict with her to the point that she¡¯s afraid that I would mistakenly assume her to be skiving off school? She¡¯s a college student already, though. Mistakenly assuming his frown as a sign of his anger, Mu Huan hastily stepped forward to grab his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby... I¡¯m sorry...¡± I shouldn¡¯t have taken up this case! Now, I¡¯m caught red-handed! ¡°H-Hubby... don¡¯t get angry...¡± She batted her big eyes in a furious attempt to act cute. ¡°Let¡¯s head back home.¡± Bao Junyan had never had any associations with such a delicatess like Mu Huan before, so he was at a loss on how to respond to his wife¡¯s cute affections, especially since he was not angered in the first ce. Hence, he wanted to go back home first before they talk. Over the years of being in a high position and possessing a high status, he had developed the habit of projecting a stern and indifferent look that emanated authority on that handsome face of his even when he was not angry at all. Hence, she mistakenly assumed that the man was still sulky. Thinking that hugging his arms was useless, she then changed tactics and proceeded to hug him around his waist instead. She raised her head and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re clearly mad right now!¡± If not, why does he look and sound so frigid?! ¡°...¡± He was truly not mad at all. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, Hubby... I know my mistake. I really do...¡± Upon recalling that her husband did not return home for two whole days thest time he blew his top, she got really afraid that he would get angry again, and so, she was desperate to act cute and apologize to him. Her pestering, however, only intensified his desire to return home. As such, he lifted her up and proceeded to leave. The abruptness of his action gave her quite a shock. She thought that he was intending to hit her. It was only after she realized that he was only carrying her so they could leave that she loosened up. Mu Huan could feel his taut body when she pressed herself tightly against his back. The thought that he was suppressing his anger frightened her into hastily reaching out to stroke him on the chest. ¡°Please simmer down, Hubby. I really know my mistake now.¡± Stroke by stroke, she lightly moved her weak, little hand against his chest. The sensation of her actions was so provoking that his eyes became dark and gotced with desire. ¡°Stop your actions!¡± he coldly chided. It instantly rendered her still. How scary... He looks terrifying when he gets angry... Bao Junyan¡¯s car was parked at the school¡¯s parking lot. Even after boarding the car, the man did not let go of his wife. He had a cold look on his face and had no intention of speaking. This frightened the woman in his embrace so badly that she dared not to breathe deeply. It was only ten minutester, when the car drove into a vi, that she broke the silence. ¡°Hubby, what are we doing here?¡± Didn¡¯t he say we¡¯re returning home? Why are we here, then? Is it inconvenient to hit me at home, so he brought me to a deste ce instead? ¡°Going home.¡± ¡°But... we don¡¯t live here.¡± ¡°Our home¡¯s here now.¡± Mu Huan was correct in her assumption that her husband would surely not let her stay in her school¡¯s dorm. He had, in fact, long tasked his men to prepare a ce near her college and was intending to send her to school on her first day and bring her back to their new home that night. Due to the abruptpany issues, he had flown off before he could get the chance to tell her about the new ce. Never did he expect, upon his return, that she would have already moved into the school¡¯s dorm. She¡¯s not at all conscious of the fact that she¡¯s a married woman. ¡°...¡± What did he mean by that? She dared not to put up a protest when it was time to alight, and the man carried her down. Nevertheless, she could not help but be envious of his strength. He seemed so rxed and nonchnt despite him carrying her. Her eyes then widened in surprise upon spotting the butler, who came out to greet them. Why¡¯s the butler here? By ¡®our home¡¯s here now,¡¯ did he mean we¡¯ve moved and will be staying here now? How am I gonna use the excuse of our home being far away from school from now on?! ¡°Hubby...¡± She shifted a little, intending to speak with him about this matter. ¡°Stop fidgeting!¡± Chapter 137 - Hubby Looks Terrifying When He Flies into a Rage (2)

Chapter 137: Hubby Looks Terrifying When He Flies into a Rage (2)

The sight of Bao Junyan heading straight upstairs with Mu Huan in his arms sent the butler grinning cheerfully. Once upstairs, the woman was carried to the bed before she could even say anything. ¡°Hu¡ª¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, his lips swooped down on it and seized the opportunity to inhale her words and sweetness. ... Everyone knew only when love started, but no one knew when love ended. And so, by the time Mu Huan woke up, it was already the next morning and her husband had left for work. For someone who was always burning the midnight oil, he could still wake up so early the next day to go to work! She could not help feeling envious of the man¡¯s excellent stamina! How many hours of sleep a day could he possibly have? Despite so, he¡¯s still able to work so hard at the office. He¡¯s no doubt a god with his extraordinary capabilities! For someone who exercises regrly, I already can¡¯t match up to his stamina, let alone other frail and delicate girls. I wonder, in the future... As she wondered about the type of woman Bao Junyan would find for himself after her departure, her mind strongly resisted against the idea of him liking and bing a married couple with someone else. She was dumbstricken when she pulled herself out of her thoughts. The fact that she was unable to even tolerate the very thought of it was beyond her expectations... I¡¯ve all along been preparing to leave the man, so why can¡¯t I bear to even think of the scene of my departure now? What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I behaving this way? I¡ª Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Li Meng. ¡°Xiao Huan,e quickly! We have Professor Wang for our first ss of the day. He¡¯s notorious for being strict in attendance and he loathes tardy students. You¡¯ll be a goner if he sets his eyes on you!¡± Her friend¡¯s frantic and urgent voice rang from the other end of the line. She got a huge shock when she nced at the watch at her bedside. Now was simply not the time for her to be wallowing in her sorrows, and so, she hurriedly jumped out of bed to go wash up. By the time she headed downstairs, the butler was already waiting for her with her breakfast in his hands. ¡°Madam, the driver¡¯s waiting outside. Please consume your breakfast in the car for today.¡± He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± She epted her breakfast with much gratitude. Being someone who could not tolerate hunger, going without breakfast was a no-go for her. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Madam.¡± He then respectfully sent her off. Mu Huan started making a mad dash to her ssroom the moment she alighted from the car at the school gate, but s, she still arrivedte... Not only that, but she was even stopped by Professor Wang at the doorway. ¡°Mu Huan. This year¡¯s top schr for the college entrance exams.¡± She stered an awkward and ttering smile on her face at that. She really did not mean to bete, but... ¡°Being good at studying doesn¡¯t mean that you can show upte to sses! Do you think you don¡¯t need to study hard in college anymore? I hate students like you the most!¡± ¡°...¡± It¡¯s my fault for being tardy, but... in what way am I not studying hard? It¡¯s what I know best! ¡°I¡¯ll deduct two points from you as a warning for today. I expect you to abide by the school rules from now on and not let your hard work in high school go to waste.¡± As he spoke, he proceeded to pen down the deduction of two points under her name in his attendance booklet. In Yun University, every subject¡¯s professors were responsible for the students¡¯ character score, which was a total of 12 points. Once all the points had been deducted, it would mark the student¡¯s failure of that particr subject, regardless of his or her exam performances. ¡°Professor Wang...¡± She was frantic to say something in her defense. I might¡¯ve arrivedte to ss, but surely a deduction of two points is too much for a punishment? Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Professor Wang gives a warning for the first offense and deducts only a point on the second offense? ¡°Go to your seat. Lots of your ssmates¡¯ time has already been wasted on you.¡± The man then put the attendance booklet away. Knowing any exnation given now would just be a lost cause, she could only chalk it up to her bad luck. Chapter 138 - Points Deducted

Chapter 138: Points Deducted

The sight of Mu Huan, who could only me herself for her bad luck, drew a sneer on Lin Qingya¡¯s lips. A good student with excellent moral conduct? Mu Huan, let¡¯s see how you are gonna maintain that excellent conduct of yours! From her male seniors, she heard the news of Professor Wang being a local of Yun Cheng and the top schr of his batch. He had been the record holder of scoring the highest on the city¡¯s college entrance examination. That was, until it was shattered by Mu Huan with a score higher than his by 20 marks or so. She had skillfully put out newsparing the two, making Mu Huan sound more capable than the professor and letting the gossip spread among the teachingmunity. Professor Wang, being a haughty person who held everything with contempt, was naturally displeased to hear others deeming him inferior to his student. This, in turn, resulted in Mu Huan bing an eyesore to him. Being a strict person to start with, now that thetter was an eyesore to him as well, she would likely go through a hellish student life! Sensing she was already marked by the professor, Mu Huan dared not to speak a word with her bestie throughout the entire lecture. Instead, she paid her utmost attention and vignce in ss in fear of identally crossing the professor and getting her points deducted again. When the arduous lesson finally came to an end, she immediately copsed on the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Professor Wang? Even though I¡¯ve heard rumors that he¡¯s a strict person who detests tardy students, you¡¯re probably the first student in history for having two points deducted in one go!¡± griped Li Meng, who could finally air her indignation on her friend¡¯s behalf. ¡°No idea. What an unlucky day...¡± bemoaned Mu Huan weakly with her head on the desk. After that rush-filled morning and that nerve-wracking ss, she was truly drained now. Right then, Lin Qingya came walking over to her with a look of concern. ¡°Are you all right, Xiao Huan?¡± She lifted her head off the desk. ¡°Bug off!¡± I¡¯m in a foul mood. Don¡¯te provoking me! Her nemesis¡¯ glistening eyes turned hazy instantly as tears pooled in them. One could not help having tender affection for her when they saw that expression of hers holding back her tears. She really had to be impressed with the other woman for her outstanding performance of squeezing out her tears in just a moment¡¯s notice. And so, with much sincerity, she suggested to her once again, ¡°Lin Qingya, go join the acting industry, won¡¯t you? Don¡¯t waste your talent here when you can definitely shine there. Go find your path and pave a bright future for yourself!¡± Stop staring at me and finding trouble with me! There¡¯s no need to get me involved in your act to show off your good side! Mu Huan, who always strived hard to attain her goals with her own efforts, could not understand why Lin Qingya was bent on personal advancement at her expense. Besides, you already have Gu Chenyi as your boyfriend. Why can¡¯t you just properly lead your own life? Immediately, Lin Qingya¡¯s tears streamed down as though she had suffered from great grievances. This resulted in the guy beside them to be unable to ignore her tears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much, Mu Huan? She¡¯s only concerned about you!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need that concern of hers. Go take it if you need it!¡± ¡°Only you boys need the concern of a beauty. Hurry and go take it!¡± retorted a female student, who was sitting behind Mu Huan. It had only been several days since school started, but Lin Qingya and Mu Huan already had their own supporters. The ones supporting the former were most of the male poption despite her already having a boyfriend. With irresistible pretty looks and gentle nature, she belonged to the type which guys deemed as their dream lover. And so, they naturally could not stand seeing her upset and in tears. Mu Huan¡¯s supporters, on the other hand, were mostly female. Girls these days were particrly disgusted with maniptive, conniving, and two-faced b*tches. News of the two¡¯s dispute at the freshies¡¯ reporting area had already spread across the pharmaceutical faculty. Lin Qingya¡¯s im that she had never thought of being a couple with Gu Chenyi led to the unanimous agreement between female students that she was a white lotus because she had ended up together with him. Would someone date another person whom they had no feelings for and desires of being with? Chapter 139 - Do You Not Find It Disgusting?

Chapter 139: Do You Not Find It Disgusting?

Guys¡¯ perspective of girls might be hazy; however, that was not the same case for girls! The female poption found it more believable that Lin Qingya had snatched Mu Huan¡¯s boyfriend than the other way around! Keeping her silence, Lin Qingya sadly returned to her seat with her head hanging low. She knew that she must not antagonize Mu Huan, so she immediately beat a hasty retreat after provoking her for a bit. Seeing how upset she looked with her head on the desk, the guy could not resist adding, ¡°Mu Huan, she¡¯s not even angry with you for snatching her boyfriend, so how can you still be so arrogant? Jeez, I¡¯ve never met anyone as shameless as you in this world!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never met one? Shall I let you see just how you should thank me for that?¡± Mu Huan turned her head over to him, her re so cold that it shut the guy¡¯s mouth straight up despite him having more to say. She was already in a bad mood after having her points deducted, but it got worse at Lin Qingya¡¯s provocation. She found her existence to be akin to a pesky fly¡¯s, flying and buzzing around her when she had nothing better to do. It was terribly annoying! A fly could be smacked to its death if she got annoyed with, but unfortunately, Lin Qingya was a human whom she could not smack to death with that level of provocation. At noon, Mu Huan pulled her friend straight to the canteen as soon as their lecture ended. Only fine delicacies could dissipate her current irritated mood, and the canteen was as superb as their college¡¯s reputation. The dishes there were delicious. She just wanted to enjoy her meal in peace, but s, out of all ces to sit at, Lin Qingya and Gu Chenyi just had to sit right beside her. ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°Can¡¯t you two see that there are plenty of other seats? Don¡¯t you feel awkward sitting here?¡± ¡°Do these seats belong to you? Is that why we can¡¯t sit here?¡± challenged Gu Chenyi coldly. ¡°What the f*ck! How did I not realize that you¡¯re such a shameless person?¡± She used to have a good impression of him. ¡°Watch your words, Li Meng, or don¡¯t me for being rude!¡± His face turned sullen. She was about to argue back but she got stopped by Mu Huan. Thed had plenty of ways to make her friend¡¯s life difficult if he was bent on it. There was no need for them to seek trouble for themselves when they could just ignore him. Knowing that those two troublemakers would follow her wherever she went, she remained put in her seat and consumed her meal with indifference as though she had not seen them. Some people, however, just did not have any tact. ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t sleep in the dormst night.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy as he said these words. She nced up at him. Her bestie, meanwhile, immediately shot back, ¡°Gosh, are you a pervert? Trust you to know about her absence from the dorm!¡± He paid no attention to Li Meng at all, his gaze remaining fixed on Mu Huan. ¡°My uncle has returned from his business tripst night.¡± She could hardly be bothered to give him a reply. She bowed her head and continued eating her meal instead. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you find it disgusting to be with someone who doesn¡¯t like you? How on earth did you manage to bring yourself to exchange your body for money like a bargaining chip? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed using that money?¡± The chap had bribed one of the six roommates in her dorm to provide him with news about her. He had gone asking about her whereabouts upon hearing news of his uncle returning from his business tripst night, but the reply he received was that she was absent from the dorm. Later that night, he went asking his informant again, only to receive the same answer. Her absence made him lose sleep for the entire night. Despite knowing very well that he should let go of his feelings for her and not let his thoughts wander, he just could not do it! That resulted in him being tormented by those images that he should not conjure and think about all night! Chapter 140 - Have You Not Heard of Love at First Sight?

Chapter 140: Have You Not Heard of Love at First Sight?

It had been a sleepless night for Gu Chenyi. I feel sad and awful because of her, but she appears all fine and indifferent when she sees me, as though she hasn¡¯t done anything to let me down. How can she be so heartless? How can she let go of our rtionship this easily? Has she never liked me at all?! Her nonchnt state had him wanting to hurt her and stab her to let her feel the pain that he was feeling. Mu Huan¡¯s hand, which was sped tightly around her spoon, gradually rxed after a long while. She looked up and shed a sweet and charming smile at him. ¡°How do you know for sure that I don¡¯t like my husband? How can I possibly not like him when he¡¯s such an outstanding and perfect being? Besides, his money is mine in the first ce, so there¡¯s no need for me to exchange my body for his money. If your IQ level is so low to the point that you don¡¯t understand the meaning of marital assets, then please go look it up on Baidu search engine and don¡¯t embarrass yourself here, okay?¡± ¡°You like my uncle? The two of you have never met each other before that matchmaking session! How can you possibly like him?!¡± He refused to believe that she had feelings for his uncle. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of love at first sight? You should know how outstanding and perfect a person your uncle is. As long as he¡¯s willing, who wouldn¡¯t like him and wish to pounce on him? Take your girlfriend, for example. When she sees your uncle, she would surely also think, ¡®Heavens! If only this perfect man was mine!¡¯ You¡¯re nothingpared to your uncle!¡± Not a fan of causing trouble, she would usually just let things slide and ignore those who tried picking trouble with her. However, if things went overboard, she would not take it lying down and pay them back tenfold of the hurt they caused her! ¡°You¡ª!¡± Her words instantly pierced a hole through Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart! It was just like what she said. He was well aware of how exceptional his uncle was. Having revered the man for all his life, he reckoned that the only person he could not be matched up with was his uncle. The man was terrifyingly perfect! As much as he was reluctant to admit the truth, it was a fact that he was nothing whenpared to his uncle. Regardless of whether it was in appearance, financial status, intellectual level, academics, etc., there was just noparison between them! ¡°How can you say that, Xiao Huan? How can you hurt Chenyi in this manner?¡± chided Lin Qingya. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that?¡± She cocked a brow. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you¡¯re furious, but Chenyi and I have our difficulties that I can¡¯t tell you about. You know best about how things are between the two of you. You¡¯ve done things that let him down, so how can you say such hurtful words to him? You can¡¯t do this!¡± berated the former as though she was her friend. Mu Huan found herself truly unsuited for arguments when all she had in mind was to give them a good thrashing after hearing those revolting words. ¡°Hurry and get away from me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn nasty!¡± ¡°Are you suffering from a guilty conscience? You¡¯re all enraged now because you also think that you¡¯ve let me down, isn¡¯t that right?!¡± His hands balled up tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve let nothing down! Back then, it was you who ended thingspletely and requested that I don¡¯t appear before you! In what way have I let you down, huh?!¡± She just could not fathom how on earth the guy could have the gall to assume that she had let him down! ¡°You¡¯re lying! You worked as a hostess because of your greed for money! You¡ª¡± ¡°G*dd*mnit!¡± She was truly rendered speechless here. No longer wanting to face the two, she got up to her feet abruptly and kicked the long bench they were seated on. The abruptness of it caught them off guard and sent them crashing to the floor. As Lin Qingya fell, she instinctively tried grabbing the table, only to knock over the tes of food all over themselves. Mu Huan looked down condescendingly at the two disheveled people. ¡°Don¡¯te disgusting me again, idiots!¡± Chapter 141 - Passed by Him Just Like That

Chapter 141: Passed by Him Just Like That

The canteen was crowded since it was mealtime, and hence, Gu Chenyi¡¯s and Lin Qingya¡¯s fall attracted everyone¡¯s attention at once. ¡°How did the two of them fall off the bench so suddenly that they ended up in such a disheveled state?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident. The girl standing there kicked their bench!¡± ¡°Woah! What¡¯s with the gossiping?! What happened?!¡± ¡°The trio seems to be the rumored hot-topic freshies!¡± ¡°What hot-topic freshies?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about what happened at the pharmaceutical faculty during the freshies¡¯ first day of college?¡± ¡°I heard that the one who tried snatching her best friend¡¯s boyfriend is the top schr of the year!¡± ¡°Wow, this batch of freshmen is so fiery!¡± ¡°Who do you think is that top-schr third party?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the one who¡¯s standing!¡± ¡°Why do I find her strangely cool despite her being the third party?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s indeed a little cool. Despite how those two have be a couple, they still just had to go linger around her and provoke her!¡± replied someone who had noticed Mu Huan was already seated there before the other two arrived. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your moral perspective?! How can you find a third party cool?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our perspective¡¯s problem but yours, you dimwit! Is she really the third party just because those two im her to be so? ording to those from the pharmaceutical faculty, that couple is always looking for that top schr. From the first day of school, she has already made it clear that she doesn¡¯t have anything to do with them, and she even told them to stay clear of her, but those two still go about provoking her. Say, which couple would constantly pester the third party when it should be the other way around?¡± ¡°That makes sense!!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Huan, who wanted to keep a low profile at school, was once again cast in the spotlight! The realization of this fact had her hastily bowing her head to put on the shades she¡¯d pulled out from her pocket and pulling her friend away. They had just reached the aisle when the atmosphere in the canteen got heated up out of the blue. They could not resist looking up to see what was going on as they felt that their actions could not possibly have caused such amotion. The moment the two raised their head, they saw Long Feiting walking toward them. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± What the f*ck! Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± Jesus, what¡¯s today¡¯s asion?! Their nerves instantly became extremely taut! ¡°He hasn¡¯t discovered us, has he?¡± asked Li Meng softly. Mu Huan: ¡°Stay calm. It may not be so!¡± And so, they hung their heads low again and continued moving forward while feigning nonchnce. There were two exits in the canteen, and one of them was located behind them. However, turning around and making a beeline for that exit would only attract thed¡¯s attention to them, so they had no choice but to continue to head in his direction. Just as Mu Huan had walked past him... She heard Gu Chenyi¡¯s irate bellow from behind. ¡°Stop right there, Mu Huan!¡± The girls¡¯ hearts instantly stopped along with the halting of Long Feiting¡¯s footsteps. The next second, she was found dragging her friend in a mad escape. Behind them came Gu Chenyi¡¯s furious growl. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Seeing how the other guy was in such violent rage, Long Feiting turned around curiously and nced toward Mu Huan from behind. Mu Huan? Just who is this person who has the guts to provoke Gu Chenyi? Apart from how the Longs and the Gus had friendly rtions with each other, the two young chaps were in the same ss, so he knew the kind of influence the Gus had in Yun Cheng. Gu Chenyi¡¯s outrage made everyone think that Mu Huan¡¯s escape was because of him. No one would have thought that she had run away because of the other guy. Not even Long Feiting could have expected that the person whom he had been searching for across the city had just passed by him. Chapter 142 - Look How Capable This Girl Is at Fighting!

Chapter 142: Look How Capable This Girl Is at Fighting!

Sometimes, things would tend to take an unexpected turn of events. As such, what he was searching for quietly slipped away from his hands just like that. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°What a hunk, indeed!¡± ¡°He makes people want tomit rape on him!¡± ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± ¡°Even if I have to forego my meals in order to be his girlfriend, I¡¯ll still do it!¡± Long Feiting was the reason behind the hugemotion in the canteen earlier. It was exactly what Li Meng had predicted. As soon as the guy enrolled in the school, he was hailed as the campus beau and had captured countless youngdies¡¯ hearts with his dashing looks! With his height of 1.8 meters, bulky long legs, perfectly wless face, and affluent family background, he would raise amotion no matter where he went to in the school. Girls, no matter how reserved they were, could not help but wish to take down the guy! The fact that their ¡°Mr. Perfect¡± campus beau was even more attractive than a male celebrity really could send those girls¡¯ hearts into a frenzy! The females¡¯ adoration and the males¡¯ envy of him soon ceased the storm Mu Huan had brewed earlier. As of now, everyone¡¯s focus was on Long Feiting! Hence, all they saw was him walking toward Gu Chenyi. Speaking of whom, thetter had also caused amotion among the girls of his faculty on his first day of school. With his good looks, his outgoing personality, and his smile that was much more dazzling than the sun, his physical appearance wasparable to Long Feiting¡¯s. The only pity was that he was already taken. That factor instantly smothered all the girls¡¯ thoughts and desires for him. Naturally, when it came to the voting of campus beau, he had no chance of winning that title. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a mess?¡± Long Feiting eyed the other fellow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± replied Gu Chenyi curtly and sullenly. ¡°That girl had the gall toe provoke you. Do you want me to teach her a lesson on your behalf?¡± The former cocked a brow quizzically. The two had met one another plenty a time over their childhood, and even though they were not chummy buddies, they were still sort of friends with each other. Being the rash and reckless person that he was, Long Feiting would go picking trouble with others whenever he felt bored and idle and, hence, he found the girl, who dared to provoke his friend, to be quite interesting and wanted to toy with her. ¡°She didn¡¯t provoke me. It was just a joke, so don¡¯t you go making trouble for her!¡± answered Gu Chenyi harshly. He knew what kind of a person the other guy was. ¡°Woah, you¡¯re so protective of her. Is your girlfriend that girl and not this one?¡± With a brow lifted, Long Feiting nced at Lin Qingya, who was standing beside Gu Chenyi. Her heart involuntarily skipped a beat at that. Gu Chenyi might be a very handsome, cheerful, and outgoing Prince Charming, but it was always the bad boys with their mysterious satanic allure that girls were attracted to. One could not help but be drawn toward them despite knowing the dangers involved. However, she was a smart person who knew that she would never be able toy im on such a guy, so she must never be aroused or be shaken by him. This resulted in her hastily dipping her head after that brief eye contact with Long Feiting. His devilish smirk deepened when he spotted that. It seems that Gu Chenyi¡¯s girlfriend is a bit of a schemer. ¡°Don¡¯t go provoking her, that¡¯s that!¡± With that, Gu Chenyi left without so much of a care for his girlfriend. Lin Qingya, on the other hand, hastily trotted after him to catch up upon seeing his sudden departure. Long Feiting felt bored as soon as they left. He then bought himself some food, sat at a table where a lot of guys were seated at, and ate his meal. While female adoration toward him was usually longsting, male envy toward him was only temporary. Very quickly, the boys got over their enviousness and got engaged in a conversation with one another. ¡°Look how capable this girl is at fighting! I heard that she gave the hooligans one hell of a thrashing that they dared not appear at themercial streets outside our campus again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Let me have a look!¡± Recently, he had been particrly interested in women who could fight, so his curiosity had had him leaning over to take a look at that video too. Chapter 143 - Save You

Chapter 143: Save You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A video of Mu Huan beating up the street thugsst night had been recorded and posted to their college¡¯s online forum by a fellow college student. Since it was something that happened near the school, many students had suffered harassment from those thugs. Hence, when they realized that it was a female who had beaten the daylights out of the baddies, that video became the top trending post overnight. In the video, Mu Huan was wearing a cap and a mask. Those had concealed most of her face, so all that was left exposed were those bright eyes of hers. It just so happened that, when Long Feiting leaned over to look at that video, he noticed that fierce look she got in her eyes while beating up the hoodlums. In his agitation, he snatched the phone away from its owner at once. ¡°You¡ª¡± That guy wanted to take his phone back, but a fierce re from the other rendered him scared stiff. After he finished watching the video, he reyed it again and managed to confirm that the protagonist of the video was Song Xing from that night ¡ª the person he was looking for! And so, he tossed the phone back to its owner and dashed out of the canteen, his departure causing yet anothermotion in there. ... It was only after running out of the collegepound that Mu Huan and Li Meng felt relieved. After resting for a bit, thetter pointed out, ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Still, it was such a close shave! My heart nearly stopped beating when he stopped right beside us!¡± She was still grappling with her fear as she recalled that intense moment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have smashed his car if I had known that he¡¯s a schoolmate. Gosh, impulse is a devil, indeed!¡± Mu Huan was frustrated with herself for being so impulsive back then. ¡°He cheated you out of your prize money, and you had coughed up blood out of anger because of this!¡± Even Li Meng could not help feeling heartache on her bestie¡¯s behalf at the thought of that sum of money. It¡¯s 500,000 yuan! ¡°I¡¯ll have to maintain a low profile at school from now on! Should those two pesky fliese buzzing around me again, I¡¯ll bear with them as much as possible and, if I reach my limits, I¡¯ll bring them to a secluded corner and give them a good thrashing!¡± snarled the other girl. ¡°Yep, do that! What an irritating pair of lowlifes!¡± Li Meng had never met anyone as shameless as that couple. ¡°Ahh~ Long Feiting is really handsome, though! Even I can¡¯t help wishing I could throw myself into his embrace!¡± She turned starry-eyed with infatuation as she recalled the guy¡¯s looks. ¡°Go on! Quickly do that! Go take him down and have him so mesmerized with you to the point that he won¡¯t pursue the matter of us smashing his car when he finds out about our identity!¡± urged Mu Huan abruptly with great excitement. Li Meng rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Who do you think I am? The campus belle or Marilyn Monroe? How am I supposed to mesmerize our school¡¯s Prince Charming with this average temperament and looks of mine?¡± She had always been a timid yet lustful person whose words did not match her actions. Despite her im of wanting to take down the guy, she would never dare to touch even a fingertip of his if he were to be ced right in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re such a cute- and pretty-looking girl with a pure temperament and a curvaceous figure! Why isn¡¯t it possible?!¡± In Mu Huan¡¯s eyes, her friend was naturally good in every aspect! Delighted by her remarks, her friend threw her arms around her neck. ¡°Even though I¡¯m indeed rather pretty-looking, I don¡¯t have the capability to take him down, so it¡¯d be better if we stick to keeping a low profile at school instead!¡± That had her bing listless once more. After Li Meng had left, Mu Huan ate up two whole cones of ice cream, but it still did not help in dissipating her gloomy mood. She, therefore, pulled out her phone to send a WeChat message to her husband. ¡°If your nephew and I were to fall into the sea at the same time, who would you save?¡± If Gu Chenyi were to keep picking trouble with her to the point that she reached her tolerance limits and was unable to bear with him on her husband¡¯s ount, she might really resort to violence on him. Bao Junyan, who was in the middle of reading documents, was stumped when he read her message. What kind of question is this? Why is she asking such a question? Nevertheless, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± Chapter 144 - You Are Important

Chapter 144: You Are Important

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan¡¯s irritated mood vanished at once upon her reading that message from her husband. It looks like I¡¯m a little more important to him than his nephew. This means that I¡¯ll be fine even if I beat up Gu Chenyi! s, her happiness was short-lived because, a few secondster, she received another message from Bao Junyan, saying, ¡°Chenyi can swim, so he needs no saving.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!!¡± Her indignation had had her posing another question to him. ¡°If your nephew and I are caught in a life-threatening situation at the same time, who would you save?¡± The man¡¯s brows wrinkled. Why is it with Chenyi again? After a brief rumination, he replied, ¡°Why would both of you be in danger at the same time?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Is this the point at all? ¡°It¡¯s just a simple ¡®what if our lives are in danger at the same time, who would you save if you can only save one¡¯ question!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll never let you two be in danger.¡± How can I let my loved ones be in danger?! The youngdy¡¯s lips twitched hard. ¡°I¡¯m saying ¡®what if¡¯!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°No such thing will happen.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!!¡± ¡°Hubby, go get back to work. I¡¯ll go wash up and sleep!¡± There was no way she could continue this conversation anymore! Meanwhile, Bao Junyan felt a little perplexed when he read that message of hers. Wash up and sleep? She wants to wash up and sleep at this time of the day? It¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock in the afternoon now. And so, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep now? Don¡¯t you have ss in the afternoon?¡± His little wife instantly burst into fits ofughter when she saw his reply. Without further ado, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Hubby!¡± That got him creasing his brows tightly for a good while. I¡¯m so cute? No one has ever used the word ¡®cute¡¯ on me, not even when I was just a kid. At this point, PA Wang entered the office to deliver a document to him, and he noticed his boss staring at his phone with a frown, as though he was studying something profound and iprehensible. Hence, he leaned over to take a look and saw Mu Huan¡¯s message saying that she wanted to go wash up and sleep. And when he saw his boss¡¯ reply to that, he burst out chortling in mirth, unable to hold back hisughter at all. That got him a look from the man. He stoppedughing right away and bowed his head as he tried holding back hisughter. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± The gall of him tough at me because my wife found me cute! ¡°Nothing.¡± PA Wang hung his head even lower than before. Bao Junyan narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze murderous. His assistant confessed right away, ¡°I¡¯mughing at the reply you sent to your wife when she said she wants to go wash up and sleep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡± ¡°What she means here is that she¡¯s ending the conversation to go do her own stuff. She¡¯s not really going to go have a bath and then head to bed. It¡¯s an Inte lingo.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± He kept his silence for a good while before he ordered, ¡°Go do up and give me a report on thetest Inte lingo and their meaning.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Just as PA Wang was about to leave, he could not resist adding, ¡°I apologize, Sir, but I also saw what Madam had sent you earlier. Those questions are probably her way of asking you who is more important to you ¡ª Young Master or Madam.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± She can just outright pose this question to me, why the need to ask it this way? The assistant continued, ¡°Girls¡¯ way of thinking is more mild and indirect, and this is especially so for youngdies like Madam.¡± His boss¡¯ voice turned a little frigid. ¡°You know her very well?¡± He hastily shook his head at that. ¡°N-no, but I have a sister who¡¯s about the same age as Madam! Since they¡¯re simr in age, their mentality should be simr, too! ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s nothing else you need, I¡¯ll get back to work!¡± After his assistant left, Bao Junyan stared at his phone for several seconds before finally replying, ¡°You¡¯re important.¡± Chapter 145 - A Trap (1)

Chapter 145: A Trap (1)

Between his wife and his nephew, of course it was the former who was more important to him! That message got Mu Huan giggling uncontrobly as she held on to her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Hubby! Muacks!¡± ¡°See you tonight,¡± mumbled Bao Junyan with a slight smile as he replied to her message with an ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was about to sweetly put away her phone, it suddenly hit her that the culprit for causing her to bete to ss and to be deducted two points was her husband. Her day had got off to a bad start from the moment she waste to ss, and so, she sent yet another message to him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t be likest night, though. You¡¯ve caused me to bete for my morning ss and my points got deducted as a result. I¡¯ll fail the subject if my points get deducted to nothing!¡± She wanted toplete all her modules, get her credits ahead of time, and graduate with A+ results. If she were to fail any of her modules, then this goal could never be attained! All the men in this world, upon them reading such a coquettish message from their wives, would reckon that their wives were tactfully paying them apliment about their prowess in bed. Naturally, Bao Junyan was no exception, which was evident from the deepening of his smile. ¡°Okay.¡± The man knew as well that he had let her go to bed tootest night and he should have let her sleep earlier since she had lessons early in the morning, but he had never had such an impulse before. The influence his wife had over him had gone beyond the boundaries of his control. It was what he hated the most ¡ª losing control over things ¡ª and yet, he no longer hated this feeling now. ¡°Hubby, may I sleep in the dorm tonight? I have Professor Wang¡¯s ss in the morning tomorrow.¡± She felt that, even if the man was understanding of her plight, she might not be able to reach school early if she were to sleep at home. And the thing was, she must never bete to sses again! The man vetoed it right away. ¡°No. I¡¯ll go pick you up at night.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s wrong with allowing me to stay asionally in the dorm? On themercial streets within the university town. Long Feiting got his men to look through theplete surveince footage of the area where Mu Huan had foughtst night and made inquiries about the fight. He then found out that the woman was a fighter named Song Xing and that she was engaged by the merchants who had pooled in their money to deal with the street thugs. That was who he was looking for! In the asions where Mu Huan need not reveal her identity card or socialize, she would always use the alias, Song Xing. After all, offending others was usually amon thing in her line of work. She would be a goner if others were to know of her real name ande seeking revenge on her. When Long Feiting asked the merchant representative about the channel he used to engage the fighter, thetter told him that they had made an order request online and that someer epted the order and gave them a call. Not all of Know-All Agency¡¯s clients had the privilege to step foot in their agency. This was to prevent their employees from getting into any troubles that might arise in the aftermath of their missions. It was only when the employee who had epted that particr mission was amenable to a meeting with the requestor in person at the agency that the requestor would be allowed inside. As this particr mission was located near her school, Mu Huan was apprehensive about meeting up with the merchant representative lest she might be recognized, so their only form of contact was by phone. After she epted the mission, she went straight there to deal with the thugs, and once they were settled, the merchants just needed to pay her. Things were easy since they had a number to call. Long Feiting then got the representative to give her a call and tell her that the thugs were back to cause trouble again and that she needed toe quickly. Mu Huan was somewhat surprised that the thugs still dared to cause a scene there after the thrashing she gave themst night. At the thought that it was because of them that she got caught lying by her husband, she decided to resort to more heavy-handed methods in dealing with them. Hence, after that call, she quickly changed her outfit and headed straight there. Upon her entering themercial streets, though, she felt something amiss. If the hooligans were back to cause trouble again, the shop owners along the street would have alle out to watch the fray. Chapter 146 - A Trap (2)

Chapter 146: A Trap (2)

Today, however, they seemed to be carrying out their businesses as usual. The students did not seem to be disturbed as well. The whole ce looked rowdy and yet peaceful at the same time. This isn¡¯t right. Right about this time, her phone rang. It was a call from the client who¡¯d informed her about the thugs earlier. Because she realized that something was not right, she did not answer the call and, in fact, turned the phone into silent mode. After that, she sent a text message: ¡°What is it?¡± The client saw her text and hurriedly handed his phone to Long Feiting for him to have a look. Upon seeing the message there and then, the boy knew that the girl he wanted to catch was in the vicinity. However, this smart girl could sense something amiss and had rejected the call as a result. This girl was cautious and careful. He immediately instructed his men patrolling themercial street outside to stand guard at the three exits. No woman would be allowed a slip. Then, using the client¡¯s phone, he returned a text: ¡°Have you arrived? Can you hurry up? The hooligans are at my shop now and I can¡¯t do my business!¡± After he sent the message, he looked at the surveince screen. Earlier, before he got the client to set the trap, he had installed more cameras on this street in order to zoom more effectively at his target. He would do whatever it took to make sure she could not escape again. But when he looked at the screen, he saw that everyone was holding a phone in their hands. Nailing his target through a phone was too broad of a to be effective. After recalling that she wore a cap and a surgical maskst time around, he decided to add these two variables to his potential target as well. However, as the summer¡¯s sun was scorching hot as usual, there were too many girls bending over their phones with caps and shields on to protect their skin. Now, it looked like every girl approaching this store was a potential suspect. Since there was no confirmative trait, he could noty his hand on any as he might alert the real culprit instead. Once Mu Huan noticed something strange around her, she naturally decided to investigate further. This was when she discovered the hidden cameras along the street. And as she observed the crowd mingling along the pavement, she noticed that some of them, although well-hidden, looked neither like students nor thugs. Instead, they looked to be well-trained bodyguards. The moment she felt something amiss, she considered the likelihood that the gang might have threatened the client to set a trap for her. But upon her observation, she did not think that this trap had been set by that gang of naive thugs. If that gang had the power and money to send this troop of well-trained men to seek revenge, then they would not have needed to extort money from the merchants here. But if it isn¡¯t the thugs, then who can that be? Who wants to catch me? Just as she was puzzling over this matter, she heard a girl speaking behind her. ¡°There are so many girls from our universitying here to shop today! I have already spotted a few from our ss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our number one school beau is here today!¡± Number one campus beau? Long Feiting? Mu Huan slowed down her steps. ¡°I heard that, at the school canteen this afternoon, the campus beau had checked out the school¡¯s online forum, caught a video clip of a girl fighting a gang of thugs, and ran out immediately. Subsequently, an image showing him lingering around here was posted on the forum anonymously. The girls believe that he was interested in the girl who fought the gangsters and came looking for her here. As they are all keen to catch a few more nces of him, they¡¯vee over to shop as well, hoping to bump into him at the same time.¡± Gossips in school traveled fast, and the presence of an online discussion forum only made it much easier to share the news across campus. Chapter 147 - And Their Rift Widens (1)

Chapter 147: And Their Rift Widens (1)

Only people like her who were too busy for window shopping and mindless chit-chat were kept in the dark. She had be a celebrity at the school now. Upon hearing the conversation, she immediately turned to her phone to check out the forum. And there it was, the top trending video clip that captured a girl fighting in action! When she tapped on the video for a closer look, she found that it was undeniably her! What the f*ck! This was something that she did not like about this Inte era. Without knowing, one could get filmed and be posted online for all to see, and then be the talk of the town unwittingly! But still, she was so well-covered that day, so how did Long Feiting notice her? She suddenly recalled that the boy seemed to pay particr attention to her eyes. Don¡¯t tell me he could recognize me by my eyes alone? And then, he might have subsequently gone looking for her on this street and finally spoke to the clients who¡¯d engaged her service. When he realized that the girl was called Song Xing, was it that heid a trap for her through the client representative? If this was his doing, then this would solve the mystery regarding the bodyguards in disguise. The Long family is super rich! At she thought of this, she cleverly dodged the surveince cameras to get to thedies¡¯ toilet. After tossing aside the cap and the shield, she put on her shades instead. It was fortunate that as the sun was still zing, there were many who were shopping with their shades on as well. Thus, she blended well with the crowd. After putting on the shades, she purposely walked past the store and took a peek. After taking a nce in the shop, she was more certain than ever that her suspicion was correct. Hence, she returned a text message to the client. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. As I got a terrible tummy ache while on my way there, I can¡¯t carry out the assignment as agreed. My partner is unable toe as well due to personal reasons. I think you better call the police today!¡± The boy narrowed his eyes when he read the text. He reckoned that his trap had been exposed and that the girl was preparing to run! If not, why would shemunicate only with text messages and not make a call instead? He immediately replied: ¡°How can you do this? We have an agreement. No one will dare to engage your service again if you don¡¯t fulfill your obligations!¡± ¡°I understand. This is our fault entirely. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen sick when I¡¯m on assignment. Regardless of whether or not there are valid reasons, I shouldn¡¯t have gone back on our contract terms. I¡¯m no longer fit to fulfill your contract. I¡¯llpensate you ten times the amount that you¡¯d paid as stated on the contract. I hope you can find a better person to resolve this issue for you in the future.¡± Since Long Feiting had followed this lead to get to her, she knew that she could no longer continue with this assignment. All she could do was to close this case withpensation as stated on the agreement. The moment she thought about the money she had to fork out, which was ten times more, and the half a million yuan that the boy had defrauded her out of, she felt mad enough to want to kick his *ss! You just wait and see! I¡¯ll grow my power and, one day, I¡¯ll make sure you repay all these debts ten times over! As soon as he saw her reply, he knew she was calling it quits totally and that he would lose this lead soon. This would make the task of locating her more difficult in the future. Knowing that she would not pick up his call, he hastily sent a text: ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you for the damage to my car. I¡¯m looking for you because you resemble someone whom I¡¯ve been searching for for many years. She¡¯s my benefactor. I¡¯m looking for her only because I want to show my gratitude. Even if you don¡¯t turn out to be the person I¡¯m looking for, I won¡¯t hurt you! Please agree to meet up with me just for a chat! I¡¯m really not bothered about the car! I just want to speak to you! I have many cars for you to destroy if you wish!¡± After sending this text, he quickly added, ¡°Little Star, I¡¯m Little Fatty! Do you still remember me?¡± Chapter 148 - And Their Rift Widens (2)

Chapter 148: And Their Rift Widens (2)

Although he was not sure if this Song Xing was the one whom he was looking for, he had to bring up the nicknames they used on each other when they were young in order to stop her from running away. If this were her, she would definitely recall their encounter. But he did not know that Mu Huan had already switched off the phone, then removed and thrown away the SIM card. She was afraid that Long Feiting might try to locate her by tracing her number next. It was a good thing that she always used a double-SIM-card phone. Not only did she separate her business line from her personal one, but she also did not register it with her real ID. When the boy did not receive a reply from her, he made onest desperate call, only to hear an automated message informing him that he was not sessful in getting through. He was so upset that he smashed the phone down. Then, upon realizing that the girl would probably change into another disguise, he immediately ordered, ¡°Gather all the girls on the street!¡± He was pretty sure that she was still around. He would examine them one by one if needed! In order to capture Mu Huan today, he had brought many men along. The bodyguards on the street jumped into action when they received his order. The girls who were gathered were scared stiff. When she saw what he was trying to do, she feigned a look of terror as she tugged at the sleeve of a boy next to her. ¡°Kind sir, can you please call the police? These people are aiming for the girls and they don¡¯t look kind. I¡¯m so scared!¡± The boy was totally smitten with this sweet, young thing, and she was the decisive factor that prompted him to make a swift police report. After calling the police, he wanted to turn and reassure the girl that he would be her able protector, but she was gone by then. She knew that Long Feiting would barricade all the exits. Hence, she went to find a hidden spot, climbed up, and escaped over a wall instead. When the boy had gathered most of the girls and was checking through their identities, the police siren was heard. Although he came from an influential background, a disturbance on this scale was still not permitted. The patrol officer demanded that he release all the girls and pped a verbal correction order on him. At this time, Mu Huan was already seated at a beverage stall inside a building on the third level across the school. From here, she had a bird¡¯s eye view of themercial street. When she saw the boy being forced to release the girls and receiving a reprimand from the police, she hooked her lips into a victorious grin. You deserve it! You want to catch me? I won¡¯t be able to earn a living in this line if I can be busted so easily! As a homegrown local in this city and a part-time city scout, she was most familiar with this ce. Even if she could not win in a fistfight, there was no way she would be caught red-handed! After going through such massive efforts, not only did the boy fail to catch the person he wanted, he was given a stern verbal warning as well. This made him terribly upset. He had never been so defeated before! That girl had better turn out to be the Song Xing whom he was looking for or she would get it from him! This was how the rift widened between the two of them! But still, fate liked to y tricks with this couple. Just as Mu Huan had finished her chilled drink and was walking back to school, Long Feiting was doing likewise. And right at this time, just when the two of them were heading in the same direction, one of her ssmates caught sight of her and gleefully called out to her, ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Because of Gu Chenyi, the boy could also remember this name as the one belonging to the girl who audaciously aggravated the former. Thus, when he heard her name, he instinctively looked over to where the girl was. When he saw her looking so cocky with her shades on despite the night falling, it only made his foul mood even worse. Finding her to be an eyesore, he strode over to where she was. Chapter 149 - You Are Thinking Too Much

Chapter 149: You Are Thinking Too Much

Sensing the abnormal behavior of the ssmates around her, Mu Huan raised her head, only to see Long Feiting walking toward them. It was clear that his target was her. This left her heart skipping a beat! Had she been discovered? As Long Feiting walked closer to her with every step, Mu Huan¡¯s body became increasingly rigid. Just as she was thinking about how she would fight until the end if she had truly been discovered, a tall figure stood in front of her, blocking her from Long Feiting¡¯s threatening gaze. It was Gu Chenyi! ¡°Gu Chenyi, what are you doing?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s tone was as bad as his mood. ¡°I said it before: do not bother her,¡± Gu Chenyi said with a low voice. Seeing Gu Chenyi acting this way, Mu Huan recalled how he had stood in front of her and protected her the same way in the past. She was left with aplex emotion. Having been constantly on the move because of life since junior high school, she had never thought about dating anyone. But Gu Chenyi¡¯s kindness moved her and made her believe that she could also fall in love and enjoy her youth like an ordinary girl. She epted his pursuit after their entrance exams. She had even fantasized about living a great life as a loving university couple, but... Those things happened, and people changed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend? You should just be protecting her. Why are you protecting this one?¡± As a young master who had been doted on by many since he was young, Long Feiting was used to doing as he pleased. To him, every issue at hand depended on how he was feeling. If he was in a good mood, he would be fine even if you pped him across the face. If he was in a bad mood, he would torment you if he found you to be an eyesore, even if you did nothing to agitate him. He wanted to torment Mu Huan, yet he was blocked by Gu Chenyi. This left him in an even worse mood. ¡°My matters are none of your business. I will say the same thing again. Do not bother her, and that¡¯s that!¡± Gu Chenyi grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm to leave. Mu Huan brushed his hand away instinctively. She was now someone with a husband. Therefore, she should maintain a certain distance from the opposite sex, especially Gu Chenyi! When he saw this, Long Feiting¡¯s mood improved. He said to Gu Chenyi, ¡°Look, she doesn¡¯t want you to meddle with her business. Who knows, she might be waiting to get into my good graces!¡± Long Feiting came from a good background. He was handsome and smart, and he attracted the screams of girls wherever he went. Therefore, he was extremely confident in his appearance. ¡°You are thinking too much,¡± Gu Chenyi said with an unsightly expression on his face after being brushed away. Even though Xiao Huan had swung his hand away, she was definitely not waiting to be in Long Feiting¡¯s favor! ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m thinking too much? What if she really is?¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan with a mesmerizing smile on his face. ¡°Cutie, have dinner with me tonight, won¡¯t you?¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s mouth twitched. Eat your head! She looked at Gu Chenyi. ¡°Thanks, Chenyi.¡± No matter what, Gu Chenyi still did help her escape the danger of being found out by Long Feiting. ¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll head off first. You guys take your time to talk.¡± With that, she ran toward the school. Gu Chenyi looked at the view of her back for a long time, unable to pull his eyes away. People were always like this. The more we want to let go of something, the harder it is for us to do so. Long Feiting¡¯s interest in Mu Huan increased once again. There wasn¡¯t a girl like her who didn¡¯t turn red and ran away in response to his smile. ¡°Want to grab a drink together?¡± Long Feiting looked at Gu Chenyi. Although the two had been confronting one another earlier, Gu Chenyi was still the only one he considered to be a friend in this school. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Chenyi was just thinking about getting a drink due to his sour mood. ¡°What is going on between you and Mu Huan?¡± Long Feiting could tell by just looking at Gu Chenyi¡¯s gaze that he had feelings for her. Chapter 150 - What Happened That Year

Chapter 150: What Happened That Year

¡°This is not something you should wonder about.¡± Gu Chenyi was not willing to tell anyone that he had feelings for Mu Huan and that she was now his aunt. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you have nothing to do with her since I am a little interested in her.¡± ¡°I said to leave her alone!¡± ¡°And I should do it just because you said so? Who do you think you are?¡± When Long Feiting¡¯s temper as a young master rose, he wouldn¡¯t give anyone any face. Just as Gu Chenyi was about to say something, he received a call from home. Learning that his mom had fallen ill and was sent to the hospital, he hurriedly rushed back. With him not even having a friend to drink with, Long Feiting¡¯s mood worsened. He was no longer in the mood to head far out to find a good ce to drink. Instead, he settled for the grilled fish shop opposite their school and ordered two dishes and a dozen bottles of beer. Just as he was done drinking and was prepared to order more, a few girls walked in. When they saw Long Feiting, the girls¡¯ eyes instantly formed shapes of hearts, unable to tear them away. Only one girl nced at him for a moment before shifting her line of sight away. Long Feiting raised his brows. What a rare day today for him to bump into two girls who were not interested in him. With such a handsome man around, the girls naturally chose to sit at the table closest to him. Although they did not dare to stare at him brazenly after sitting down, they still tried to sneak nces at him non-stop. Only that one girl did not try sneaking a nce at Long Feiting, not even once. This resulted in Long Feiting looking at the girl more times than usual. This made him notice how familiar her face was, especially her brows and eyes. Right at that moment. ¡°Kexin, earlier, you said before that you were abducted and sold when you were young. What happened?¡± The words from the girl with the short hair caused Long Feiting to pause in the middle of his drinking. The girl whom Long Feiting found extremely familiar responded, ¡°I was kidnapped and sold when I was around 11. I was brought deep into the mountains on the west side of Yun Cheng, ready to be sold to another city.¡± ¡°Oh god! How did you get out fer? Was it your family who saved you?¡± ¡°No, it was Chubby Brother who saved me.¡± When he heard ¡°Chubby Brother,¡± Long Feiting¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Could it be her? But... she was called Kexin, not Song Xing. However, she was abducted when she was 11, and she was taken deep into the mountains on the west side of Yun Cheng, and there was Chubby Brother... On top of that, her eyebrows and eyes looked too simr! If it wasn¡¯t her, then all these were too much of a coincidence! Everything was too simr! One should not judge Long Feiting simply for being tall, handsome, and astute. There was a time when he was a greedy little chubby kid. Due to his greediness, he was abducted deep into the mountains on the west side of Yun Cheng, and that was where he met Little Star, the most important person in his life. Song Xing, an 11-year-old girl. Although she was a girl, she was extremely strong and intelligent. If not for her, he would probably be dead. Therefore, he had been looking for her all these years. Apart from her not being called Song Xing, the other circumstances the girl before him experienced were extremely simr to his that year. Thinking of something, he stood up suddenly and walked toward the girl before grabbing her arm. ¡°On what month and day were you abducted that year?!¡± The girl he had grabbed was stunned by his sudden actions. She looked at him for a moment before stammering, ¡°It seemed like... seemed like it was around Qingming Festival...¡± Long Feiting tightened his grip on her arm. The timing was the same as well! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mu... Mu Kexin...¡± An asion where all the Chinese show respect to their ancestors. Chapter 151 - Were You Called by Other Names in the Past?

Chapter 151: Were You Called by Other Names in the Past?

¡°Were you called by other names in the past?¡± All these years, he still could not find Song Xing despite the financial ability and connections the Long family had. This left Long Feiting suspecting that she might have changed her name. But if he couldn¡¯t even find her with the name Song Xing, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack if she had changed her name; he¡¯d have no way to look for her. Therefore, he could only try to find someone by the name of Song Xing. And now, he¡¯d learned that this girl¡¯s situation was so simr to his. If she were to say that she was called Song Xing in the past, then it was extremely possible that she was his Little Star! Long Feiting had been sending people to search for her in Yun Cheng all this time. He chose to study at Yun University also because he hoped to bump into her during these few years. Indeed,ing to Yun Cheng was the right thing to do. The Song Xing he met previously who did boxing had eyes that were very simr to hers. And the girl he was looking at now also had very simr eyes to those that were in his memories! He believed that Song Xing had to be one of them! That year, the human traffickers, who were afraid that the abducted children would attract attention with their voices, had stuck duct tape over their mouths. After bringing them deep into the mountains, they no longer taped their mouths. However, they were locked in a dusty and dark basement. Only on thest night when they had escaped did Long Feiting see Song Xing¡¯s face clearly. But at that time, her small face had been extremely dirty. Therefore, he could not see how she originally looked like. He could only remember that pair of clear big eyes distinctly. Thus, he could only rely on the simrity to those eyes to find her. ¡°No... I did not change my name... I only had a nickname... Little Star...¡± Long Feiting¡¯s eyes glistened at that. ¡°Then that Chubby Brother of yours, what was his name?¡± As he had met several fake Song Xings in the past few years, there were a few times when Long Feiting had been duped. This left him not talking about the situation beforehand no matter how simr she looked to Song Xing and only asking about the other party¡¯s situation first. That year, he secretly overhead those people talking about how they were going to bring the children into another city the next day. When that time came, they would let those families who did not have children but wanted to buy one to choose first. The ones who were not picked would be crippled and sold to the beggar¡¯smunity to let them beg on the streets. Little Star advised that they should all try to escape that night. Many children did not dare to escape. Even he was a little afraid, and only Little Star and he were the bravest amongst the rest. She said she had a n and she was a local of Yun Cheng. She was familiar with the city and could definitely help them escape, as long as they cooperate with her n. Under her persuasion, many kids who did not dare to escape eventually agreed to her n. His Little Star was extremely clever. She led more than ten of them, with the oldest being only 11 and the youngest only at 3 years old, and sessfully escaped from the hands of the five human traffickers. Although she had hurt her leg in the end and he was the one who carried her back into the city, she got herself injured to save him. If not for her, he would have rolled over an overhanging cliff with a torn body and crushed bones. Therefore, it was she who saved him, not the other way around! When he thought about this, Long Feiting¡¯s excitement simmered a little as Mu Kexin said earlier that it was Chubby Brother who saved her. If she was the Little Star from that year, it was clear that she was the one who saved him. Why did she say that it was he who saved her? However, as it had been so many years and this was the first time he had met someone with such simr circumstances, he did not dare to let such a chance go even if there were some differences. That year, when Little Star brought them to a safe ce and was about to leave, he told her that his name was Long Feiting and that she had to remember his name. After he had been picked up by his family, he would definitely get them to bring him to find her! Chapter 152 - Becoming Indifferent

Chapter 152: Bing Indifferent

At that time, she was already 11 years old. Someone as smart as she definitely would have remembered his name. As long as she could say his name, she was very likely Little Star! ¡°I fell extremely sick when I went home at that time. I have forgotten many things and could remember only the Chubby Brother...¡± Mu Kexin furrowed her eyebrows as if she was trying her hardest to remember to the point of having a headache. Although Long Feiting was very unsatisfied with such an unsure answer, he thought about how probable it was for an 11-year-old girl at that time to fall sick from the injury and shock after going through such an ordeal. ¡°Is there anyone in your family with the surname ¡®Song¡¯? Are you from Yun Cheng?¡± She said her nickname was Little Star, but her surname was different. Could it be that she considered everything due to her intellect and was afraid that those human traffickers would look for her when they had woken up, and that¡¯s why she gave the surname of her rtive instead? Long Feiting¡¯s train of thought could be considered as half right. That year, Mu Huan and her granny had been relying on each other to live after being chased out of the Mu family. After saving those kids and afraid that those abductors would find out about her surname through their own channel and take their revenge on her, she did not dare to enter with the kids. She left after sending them to the entrance and watching them head in. She was also afraid that those human traffickers would find one of these kids and learn of her real name through them. Therefore, when Long Feiting asked her persistently for her name in front of so many children, she could only casually say the name ¡°Song Xing.¡± ¡°I am from Yun Cheng, and my granny¡¯s surname is Song. What about it?¡± After saying that, Mu Kexin struggled against him and said, ¡°Let go of me! Why are you asking me so many questions?! Who are you?! Why do I have to tell you all this?!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Kexin for a long while before releasing his grip on her. ¡°Sorry, I was just curious and asked too much.¡± It seemed like she was very likely his Little Star from that time! However, he needed to investigate this a little more thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s okay...¡± Mu Kexin lowered her head, seemingly afraid of something. ¡°Are you from Yun University?¡± Long Feiting knew they were all students from the way they looked. With Song Xing¡¯s intellect, she would definitely be studying at Yun University if she was a student at a university nearby. ¡°No...¡± Mu Kexin lowered her head even further. Before waiting for her to say anything else, the girl sitting beside her answered him, ¡°We are from Xin Medical University.¡± Hearing this, Long Feiting furrowed his eyebrows. Xin Medical University was a private university nearby. As long as one had the money, he or she could attend the school regardless of their skills. His Little Star, who was so intelligent, said that she wanted to be the leading figure in the medical world. To study medicine, one would definitely enter the most well-known Yun University in the country and not some third-rate medical specialization. This made him suddenly feel that the girl before him was not the Little Star from that year. In Long Feiting¡¯s eyes, Song Xing was his idol. She was the most intelligent and beautiful being to have ever existed in this world! During these years of searching, he had always wondered what she would be like right now. She was an extremely incredible person in every single appearance he conjured in his head. He could not ept that she would be such a mediocre person. But this mediocre girl in front of him looked so much like his Little Star. ¡°I... I really wanted to attend Yun University... but, but after falling severely ill that year, it made me... unable to study too hard. The moment I do... I will have a headache...¡± Mu Kexin lowered her head as her voice began to choke up with emotion. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Could it be that his Little Star had be stupid and mediocre after falling ill? Long Feiting¡¯s heart became filled withplex emotions when he thought about this possibility. Chapter 153 - Killing Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 153: Killing Two Birds with One Stone That night at the Mu family. ¡°How did it go? Did Long Feiting believe your words?¡± Lin Qingya asked. Lin Qingya was doted on by Mrs. Gu and went to the Gu family¡¯s house often. Once, she overheard Mrs. Gu telling Gu Chenyi¡¯s father that Feiting had entered Yun University for the sake of looking for a girl called Song Xing. As Lin Qingya was once a very good friend of Mu Huan, she knew that Mu Huan often used the alias ¡°Song Xing¡± when she was outside. Therefore, she took note of that information. When Gu Chenyi¡¯s father had gone to work, she pretended to be curious and asked Mrs. Gu why Long Feiting was looking for a girl named Song Xing. Mrs. Gu told her what happened that year when Long Feiting was kidnapped, brought into the mountains of Yun Cheng, and saved by an 11-year-old girl. However, he couldn¡¯t find thedy after the incident and could remember only the girl¡¯s eyes. All these details were told to Lin Qingya. Lin Qingya grew up with Mu Huan and had always been her best friend. She knew every matter that happened to Mu Huan from when they were young until now. Therefore, she naturally knew and remembered clearly the huge incident when Mu Huan was kidnapped by the human traffickers. Mu Huan had once told her about the entire process of her kidnapping incident. She was instantly sure that Mu Huan was the Song Xing that Long Feiting was looking for! This left her utterly stunned. Based on the meaning behind Mrs. Gu¡¯s words, it seemed like Song Xing was very important to Long Feiting. If he could find her, he would definitely offer her his entire family¡¯s assets. If he were to find out that Mu Huan was Song Xing, she would have an even more resplendent life that could not be suppressed! Therefore, after thinking about it, she eventually decided to find Matriarch Mu and asked Mu Kexin to impersonate Mu Huan. This way, she could ruin Mu Huan¡¯s second chance at having a bright life. Secondly, as she had used and plotted against Bai Xuexian previously, leaving the Mu family extremely dissatisfied with her, they had been looking for a chance to destroy her. If she let Mu Kexin pretend to be Mu Huan, it meant that she¡¯d have something to use against the Mu family. Therefore, they would not dare to ruin her. It was killing two birds with one stone! Lin Qingya knew that Matriarch Mu could see through her intentions. However, she knew Matriarch Mu¡¯s greed well enough. For the sake of making the Mu family even better, she would definitely agree in order to catch a huge fish like Long Feiting. Indeed, Matriarch Mu eventually agreed to it. ¡°He probably believed half of it. But he still has his doubts and will definitely investigate to confirm it,¡± Mu Kexin said. ¡°Then it is more or less settled. For this period, all you have to do is to attend school obediently. Do not get close to Long Feiting or discuss with people about him. Treat him like a crazy passerby, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mu Kexin said indifferently. Her indifference left Lin Qingya and Matriarch Mu extremely surprised. Mu Kexin was a brainless girl with a small chest who only knew how to make a din all day long. Although her looks were only decent, she found herself to be exceptionally beautiful, as if any man who saw her would be enchanted by her. Matriarch Mu and Lin Qingya were worried about asking her to do something like this. Despite training her for a long time, they were still apprehensive that night, afraid that she would spoil it. They did not expect that she would perform so well and still remain so indifferent about it! ¡°Kexin, it seems like you have finally grown up,¡± Matriarch Mu said in a gratified manner. When Lin Qingya had looked for her to make a deal and told her about the n, she was extremely hesitant about it because she thought Mu Kexin would not be able to do it. However, she was reluctant to give up on a big fish like Long Feiting. In addition, if Long Feiting found out that Mu Huan was the Song Xing he was looking for, Mu Huan would be Long Feiting¡¯s life savior. The things she had to suppress about her would no longer be important. Chapter 154 - Congratulations Chapter 154: Congrattions She would not allow the slightest possibility of Mu Huan escaping her clutches! However, it was not usible to get another person to carry out the assignment. Only Kexin, Mu Huan¡¯s half-sister who shared a simr look as her, could be sent for this task. It was good that it turned out fabulous as nned. Well done! ¡°Kexin, you surprised us!¡± In this entire n, Lin Qingya was most worried about Mu Kexin. In the end, the girl¡¯s performance was near-perfect! The girl looked at them andughed. They were surprised that she had grown up? How could she not?! How could she not put in a stunning performance?! If she failed this time, her life would be destroyed totally! She didn¡¯t want that! She did not want to attend a third-rate university and then be exiled to a small hospital under the Mu family to be an insignificant employee. She wanted to stand high and above the rest, like what she used to enjoy. No, more than that, she wanted to live a better life than before! So, she had to grow up! She had to work hard! After the fall of her mother, she was no longer useful when the n to marry her off to Bao Junyan went afoul. Matriarch Mu no longer had the desire to groom her and had abandoned her n to send her granddaughter to study abroad. Throwing her to a third-rate university to study pharmaceuticals, she was intending to send her grandchild to a pharmacy in one of the hospitals under the Mus after her graduation and leave her to her own devices. She had been leading an indulgent life for so many years, but Mu Kexin¡¯s dream was to bask in glory and to do better than Mu Huan. How could she take this humiliation lying down? Knowing her predicament, she knew if she did not make full use of this opportunity, her life would be a goner. This was her one and only chance of a lifetime. Hence, she threw in her all. Naturally, her efforts paid off. ¡°Matriarch Mu, have you covered up Kexin¡¯s medical records when she was hospitalized during that period?¡± Lin Qingya asked, looking at the olddy. She was pretty sure that Long Feiting would investigate Mu Kexin¡¯s records. Actually, Mu Huan was not abducted at that time. Instead, she was drugged by her stepmother, who then got someone to take her away. Not to be trifled with, after the girl escaped, she secretly put in some croton tiglium in Bai Xuexian¡¯s food as revenge. This would get the woman to suffer diarrhea so bad that she could hardly stand! And this was what happened to Mu Kexin, who, out of greediness, took the bowl of rice instead of her mother. When the girl became too weak from constant trips to the toilet, she stumbled and fell from the stairs, breaking her right leg as a result. Although Mu Huan broke her leg too, it was her left instead. But for the old woman, this was a negligible fact that could be covered up easily. However, with Mu Kexin¡¯s spoiled temperament, the hospital stay dragged to more than a month even though it was not a serious matter. Turned out that this long stay fitted well into her story of a bad bout of illness. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready.¡± One thing about the old woman was her meticulous attention to details. ¡°Then, I must congratte you, Matriarch Mu. Your elder granddaughter married Bao Junyan, and now, your young granddaughter has be the benefactor of the influential Long family. By the time the n is fully carried out, she will have married into the Long family. The Mu family will enjoy fame and glory more than ever before, and the Mus¡¯ reputation will soar to new heights!¡± When the vile girl realized that Mu Kexin had the potential to marry into the Long family with her continual good performance, she turned insanely envious. Long Feiting had an incredible background! It was a pity that she did not look like Mu Huan. If she did, she would not have given up this rare opportunity to Mu Kexin! ¡°You¡¯ll enjoy it more when we have it good.¡± The old woman¡¯s words hid a subtle message for the listener. The older one knew very well what the girl had in her mind. Hence, she was warning the younger one that they shared amon interest in this matter and that she should drop the idea of using this to ckmail the Mus subsequently. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t you worry, Matriarch Mu!¡± Lin Qingya was a smart girl. She might be greedy, but she knew when to call a stop. She would fight only when it¡¯s a sure-win game. For instance, Gu Chenyi. She would be happy if she could smoothly marry into the Gu family. Chapter 155 - Wanton Thoughts Chapter 155: Wanton Thoughts ¡°Since we know it was Mu Huan who had saved Long Feiting, why did you want me to insist that it was Chubby Brother who had saved him? Wouldn¡¯t this make it more suspicious?¡± Mu Kexin could notprehend the logic of their story. ¡°Long Feiting is a very smart fe. If you had narrated the event clearly, pretending to have amnesia would not work as an excuse. The sickness was supposed to wipe out much of your memory.¡± Although Mu Huan did describe the incident to her former good friend, she had not specified how she had managed to escape. So some details had to be mangled on purpose so Mu Kexin would not be interrogated by Long Feiting! She could be exposed at any moment! ¡°How about Mu Huan? She is on the same campus as both of you. If she were to find out about me and Long Feiting and recall the past, she may expose me. What should I do?¡± The girl got worrisome. ¡°Mu Huan has helped many people since she was a kid and always got into dangerous missions like this. She has long forgotten this abduction. Besides, they seem to have been involved in some disputes recently and she¡¯s keen to avoid him now. This means that even if she¡¯s curious about your entanglement with Long Feiting, she won¡¯t pay much attention to this matter, let alone want to expose you.¡± Lin Qingya had not wasted her years of friendship with Mu Huan. The former really knew her inside out. Just as Mu Kexin was about to add something, Lin Qingya received a call from her boyfriend. His mother was admitted to the hospital and he wanted her to pay a visit. Lin Qingya quickly rushed to the hospital. At Yun University. After she was done with her night revision ss, Mu Huan received a call from her hubby. He was waiting for her at the gate. The girl hastily rushed out without further ado. She did not want to keep him waiting. The man was looking through his documents inside the car when he heard the car door being opened. He looked up instinctively. The sight of her caused his heart to flutter, and yet, at the same time, it filled him with much ambivalence. When she was at home, she would don a much more mature anddylike outfit. This was the same at night for her pajamas; hence, he did not feel their age difference. This was different from what she wore to school nowadays. Take today, for instance. She looked like a girl in high school, naive and childlike, in her sailor dress. The fact that she had, indeed, just finished her high school only made him feel old. ¡°Hubby!¡± she called out to him sweetly. The smile on her small face along with her young, sharine voice could melt anyone¡¯s heart. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Although they had done more intimate acts than this, she was still not used to disying such intimate behavior with him in public. She involuntarily tried to wriggle away from him as a result. His eyes burned with arousal as he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°...¡± When she first met him, she had regarded him as a highly desirable man-god for the aloof type. But now, she deemed herself as blind for having drawn such a conclusion! What aloof type was she thinking of? He emerged as the absolute man-god for all types! She decided that the atmosphere should not continue in its ambiguity. ¡°Hubby, you said you wanted to take me out for a nice dinner, right? Where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go for a nice dinnerter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± If he doesn¡¯t want to eat now, is he thinking of heading home instead? Her cheeks flushed red and warm the moment she considered this possibility. Even her bodily temperature seemed to be rising! ¡°My brother¡¯s wife has been admitted to the hospital. Let¡¯s pay her a visit.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She was stunned. Was it just her wanton thinking? ¡°What is it?¡± Bao Junyan dipped his head and looked at her. This was when he caught her face blushing hot and red. Chapter 156 - Do You Like His Simplicity? Chapter 156: Do You Like His Simplicity? He ced his palm over her forehead. ¡°Are you having a fever?¡± She answered with her head hanging low, ¡°No... Nope...¡± Feeling her cool forehead with the back of his palm, he affirmed with furrowed brows, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no fever.¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m feeling hot...¡± Hearing that, he turned to the chauffeur in the front seat and instructed, ¡°Turn up the aircon.¡± Soon, she could feel the cool breeze blowing on her, and the redness on her cheeks gradually subsided. When he dipped his head to observe her face, he also noticed the pair of long, slender legs thatid exposed underneath her dress. Frowning with displeasure, he told her, ¡°You are not allowed to wear dresses that are this short in the future!¡± ¡°...¡± Did he mean that I have to cover myself with a long dress under the hot weather like today? Whenever sheined of the heat, it went to show the extent of her difort with heat. Just as she was about to say something, hemanded the driver, ¡°Stop at the fashion store just in front of us. ¡°You have to dress prim and proper when you meet your elders.¡± With that, he made her alight from the vehicle and had her change into a long ck dress. Other than her head and hands, the rest of her was well covered up. ¡°...¡± She would be perfect with a face shield. And, indeed, she had only the eyes exposed at the end of the day. And this was how she was wrapped up under a hot, sunny day... Nevertheless, as a docile and dutiful wife, she had to obey without protest, naturally. In any case, the aircon was sting away on their journey to the Gu residence, so it was cool still. While on the road, as she realized that they would be paying a visit to Gu Chenyi¡¯s mother, she could not helping asking out of curiosity, ¡°Hubby, with the Baos¡¯ grand reputation, why was there a need for your cousin to marry into thedy¡¯s n?¡± ¡°This was for the sake of his wife, as well as to extinguish any gossip once and for all...¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin was raised by the man¡¯s father. Before he was born, everyone had reckoned that his cousin would be the next heir-in-line. After the man was born, his cousin¡¯s followers still expressed their loyalty to him. They would not follow anyone else except him. However, his cousin was full of gratitude toward his father. There was no way he would fight for the inheritance with Bao Junyan, whom he regarded as his true brother and family. At about this time, he fell in love with the only daughter of the Gu family. In the end, he decided to marry into the Gu family. The n was for Bao Junyan to be old enough to help his father with his business before he resigned from his post in the Bao¡¯s family business. He did not want his followers to have unkind ideas. The Bao family was one of those rare ones that was not abound with conspiracies and intrigues. Hence, even though Bao Junyan and Gu Chenyi¡¯s father were only cousins in name, they were as close as biological brothers. The man also doted on Gu Chenyi, his nephew. ¡°No wonder Gu Chenyi is such a simpleton. He is surrounded by love despite being born into a rich family...¡± Mu Huan could not help expressing her thoughts. She had reckoned that the man must have had to go through much bloodshed to get to where he was right now. But it turned out that his was a peaceful and loving experience! After all, she had witnessed how members of the Mu family fought against each other even though their fortune could not bepared to the Baos at all... ¡°Are you praising him?¡± the man asked with narrowed eyes. He thought that she meant the boy was a simple and childlike person[1] After pondering for a second, she replied, ¡°Well, if this is considered a positive trait, then I guess I¡¯m praising him.¡± Is calling someone a simpleton an act of praise? The man kept quiet. After a momentarypse. ¡°Do you like his simplicity?¡± ¡°How could I possibly admire that?!¡± Although his gullible nature was justifiable, this did not mean that she liked the trait! Obviously, these two were conversing on different wavelengths. Nevertheless, her answer satisfied the man. ¡°You are his senior now, so if he¡¯s ever to agitate you in the future, you can go ahead and reprimand him.¡± Intuitively, she asked, ¡°Can I punch him?¡± There were times when the boy warranted a thrashing! [1] The Chinese word used here, ¡°dan chun,¡± has a positive connotation, whereas the description used by Mu Huan earlier, ¡°dan chun,¡± has a negative connotation of a foolish or gullible person. The word ¡°chun¡± used by the two of them has the same pronunciation but differs in intonation. Chapter 157 - Turn His Nose up at Her Chapter 157: Turn His Nose up at Her ¡°Beat him up?¡± Bao Junyan lifted a brow. With that petite figure of hers? Realizing that she had identally revealed her true nature, Mu Huan hastily hung her head low. ¡°He¡¯s so infuriating at times that even I would want to beat him up.¡± As the man stroked her head, he said, ¡°Just let me know whenever you feel that way. I¡¯ll beat him up, instead. With your weak punches, you won¡¯t be able to teach him a lesson at all.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Okay...¡± It was the first time she had someone saying that her punches were not painful... At the hospital. ¡°What a timely arrival, Junyan! Quick, persuade your brother into having me discharged. I¡¯ve already told him that it¡¯s just an old ailment acting up and I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days, but he doesn¡¯t believe it and insists on me staying in the hospital!¡± The way Gu Qianru looked at Bao Junyan upon his arrival was akin to when meeting her savior. Thetter, after receiving a message from his older cousin, lightly advised, ¡°It¡¯s better if you remain in the hospital for a couple more days for further observation.¡± The woman was just about to say something in protest when she caught sight of a youngdy behind the man andpletely forgot what she was about to say. ¡°Junyan, is this your wife? Quick, bring her closer and let me take a good look at her!¡± She was abroad with her son when her brother-inw registered his marriage, but, after she returned to the country and initiated a formal meeting between them, the man was so busy that he did not have the time to do so. He then extended a hand to pat his wife on the waist. ¡°This is my older cousin¡¯s wife.¡± Mu Huan stepped forward, feeling involuntarily shy as she greeted, ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Gu Chenyi, who was standing beside his mother, almost vomited blood out of heartache upon hearing her greet his mother ¡°Sister-inw.¡± He had never liked anyone as much as he liked Mu Huan, and he had harbored the thought of spending his life growing old with her during his pursuit of her. After she agreed to his pursuit, he even intended to bring her home to meet his mother before school started. She should be addressing my mom as ¡°Mom,¡± but now, she¡¯s actually addressing her as ¡°Sister-inw¡±! This¡ª My heart hurts! My heart freaking hurts! It feels as though I¡¯m suffering from heart disease... After a careful scrutiny of her sister-inw, Gu Qianru said with delight, ¡°Good. You¡¯re a pretty-looking girl!¡± Not knowing what to say in reply, Mu Huan only gave her a shy smile in return. ¡°I heard that you attend the same college as Chenyi and that you¡¯re a freshman, too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now that I have such a young sister-inw, I feel as though I¡¯ve be much younger myself!¡± joked the older woman,ughing. The older married couple was over ten years older than Bao Junyan while thetter was a decade older than Mu Huan... Despite her having a younger sister-inw who was of the same age as her son, Gu Qianru felt no pressure at all. On the contrary, she seemed to be rather fond of her! With a turn of her head, she looked at her son. ¡°Chenyi, you¡¯ll have to pay more attention to taking care of your aunt in school from now on!¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Forget about taking care of me, it¡¯s good enough if he doesn¡¯t find trouble with me! ¡°Oh, right. Qingya,e and greet your elders.¡± Gu Qianru beckoned the girl forward. Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± I have no problem with addressing Bao Junyan as ¡°Uncle,¡± but... to address Mu Huan as... ¡°Aunt¡±... I really can¡¯t do it as easily... Nevertheless, she forced herself to greet, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s with this indescribable smug feeling? Bao Junyan swept an indifferent nce over thess and did not speak at all. Mu Huan, on the other hand, was at a loss of what to say, so she kept her silence as well. That got Lin Qingya feeling very embarrassed as she stood there. Even though Gu Qianru understood that her brother-inw¡¯s silence meant that he had turned his nose up at his prospective niece-inw, she had a high opinion of the girl and reckoned that the man would slowly get to know about her positive traits once they got familiar with each other. Hence, she yed mediator between the two for the sake of her future daughter-inw. ¡°Your uncle has always been aloof-looking since he was a boy. It doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡± With great difficulty, Lin Qingya eked out a smile in response to her. Chapter 158 - Why Do You Torment Me to Such an Extent? Chapter 158: Why Do You Torment Me to Such an Extent? Gu Qianru¡¯s heart ached for Lin Qingya at the sight of her forced smile. On the excuse that she was feeling tired, she, therefore, told them all to leave, lest thess felt awkward here. Gu Chenyi¡¯s father then called Bao Junyan away to discuss something after they had left the ward. And so, Mu Huan was left waiting by the doorway. She was about to pull out her phone to fiddle with it to pass time when Gu Chenyi approached her right then. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± She had nothing to talk about with him. His gaze instantly turned dark and fierce as he reached out to grab her arm. She tried shaking his hand off, but it was to no avail. His grip was vice-like. Being the sole heir of the Gu family, he had undergone various types of training from a young age, and so, he had some pretty decent fighting skills. With him gripping her arm so tightly, Mu Huan would have to fight it out with him in order to shake his hand off of her. Unfortunately, they were standing right in front of the ward whereby her husband could possibly return at any time, so fighting was out of the question! ¡°Release me and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Since he wants to talk, so be it, then! However, the chap did not do so right away. Instead, he dragged her to a quiet and deste exit before he finally released her. ¡°Gu Chenyi, what do you have to say that can¡¯t be said at the doorway? What you¡¯re doing now will easily cause misunderstandings!¡± ¡°What kind of misunderstandings? A misunderstanding that the two of us have a rtionship that needs to be kept hush? Is that even a misunderstanding? It¡¯s a fact!¡± ¡°Who the hell has a hush rtionship with you?!¡± She really did not understand what the guy had in his mind and what he wanted to do. ¡°No? We have nothing between us?¡± He edged closer to her at once. She instinctively took several steps back until she was backed up against the wall, her gaze turning cold. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your distance, Gu Chenyi! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°What do you want to do with me? Punch me? Come on, try it, then!¡± He pressed his face closer to her. ¡°Just what do you want, Gu Chenyi?!¡± Does he think that I won¡¯t dare to punch the daylights out of him just because he¡¯s Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew? ¡°It¡¯s not what I want but what you want! What the hell do you want, Mu Huan?! Why do you torment me to such an extent?! Why?! WHY?!¡± yelled Gu Chenyi agitatedly as he grabbed hold of Mu Huan¡¯s arm. ¡°How have I tormented you?¡± She was truly rendered speechless and at a loss about what she had done to him. ¡°Why won¡¯t you leave my uncle¡¯s side when I¡¯ve already told you to do so?! Why won¡¯t you leave him?!¡± If she had left, he would never have to see her again and feel such heartache at the sight of her being intimate with another man. ¡°Why should I do as you say?¡± I don¡¯t understand it. Who does he think he is to order me as he likes?! ¡°Because I¡¯m your boyfriend! Because I like you so much! How could you so nonchntly marry my uncle and make me call you ¡®Aunt¡¯ when I¡¯m so fond of you?! How could you do this?!¡± shouted the chap hysterically. The sight of his hurt and usatory look had her exerting her strength and pushing him away out of her infuriation. ¡°Gu Chenyi, don¡¯t you ever use me of anything with that victimized look of yours again! Back then, you were the one who refused to believe my words and chose to cut off myst strand of hope, forcing me to marry your uncle out of desperation! I don¡¯t me you for that, though. Even though we were a couple, you had no obligation to lend me any money. Regardless, you have no right to pin the me on me for this matter!¡± I nonchntly married his uncle? Did I want that at all? Was I even willing to do that?! ¡°Fine. Since you said you were forced by circumstances, I¡¯ll take it as that. I¡¯ll give you however much money you want now, so why are you still reluctant to leave my uncle¡¯s side?!¡± If it¡¯s not out of greed and vanity and she was really forced to marry Uncle, why is she unwilling to leave him now?! Chapter 159 - It Is Redundant Now! Chapter 159: It Is Redundant Now! ¡°Gu Chenyi, do you know what ¡®winter¡¯s palm-leaf fan and summer¡¯s cotton-padded jacket¡¯ means?¡± The money that he refused to lend to her during her time of need was redundant now! ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to live the life that I want! I need neither charity from you people nor for you guys to decide my life!¡± From now on, I¡¯ll be the decision-maker of my life. No one has the right to decide what I should be doing! ¡°Whatever you say are just excuses to conceal your greedy nature!¡± Gu Chenyi persistently reckoned that the reason behind Mu Huan¡¯s reluctance to leave his uncle was greed! ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, so be it. Just don¡¯te talking to me about this matter anymore!¡± She could not care less about what he thought of her, and so, she turned around and made a move to leave. That was when he suddenly grabbed hold of her. She turned back and was about to give him a punch, but her fist, which was raised high, faltered at the sight of his pained look. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you feel anything at all? Are you really able to be my aunt?¡± He could not do it at all! There was no way he could call her his aunt when he liked her so much! He was so fond of her! The thought of her working as a bar hostess was already so uneptable to him to the point that he could no longer face her, let alone having to see her being with his uncle now and be tortured by those R-rated scenes at night. He was truly about to go crazy here! ¡°The fact that you refused to believe my words no matter how much I tried proving myself already shows that your feelings for me are not quite so deep. Besides, you don¡¯t believe a single bad thing about what I say about your girlfriend now, so why are you still doing this? Do you think that I should be miserable and lonely for the rest of my life after splitting up with you? Would you only be happy then?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s just... just as long as it¡¯s not Uncle... You can¡¯t let me see you this way...¡± Despite his im, he was equally unepting of the thought of her being with another man! ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern! From now on, don¡¯te talking to me! I have nothing to say to you!¡± ¡°How could you be so cruel, Mu Huan? How could you?¡± He did not understand why she could be all fine and indifferent when he had such great difficulties in letting go of his feelings for her. ¡°It¡¯s not about me being cruel. I just don¡¯t care anymore because you¡¯re no longer anything to me!¡± ¡°How could you be like this? How could you?! Did you never like me at all?!¡± He could not resist asking if her indifference was because of herck of feelings for him! ¡°Say, would you still like me if I stabbed you to death? Could you still like me?¡± When she had gone begging for help in her times of desperation, that stab he had given to her was akin to him killing her. As he stared dumbfoundedly at her, a shback of Mu Huan begging him suddenly hit him. Please, Gu Chenyi! Please believe me! What my grandma and the others are saying isn¡¯t true! You¡¯ve got to believe me! Please, I beg of you, save my granny! I beg of you! Despite her howling so desperately at that time, he ultimately did not believe her words in the slightest bit. Was I really wrong about her? Have I pushed her into Uncle¡¯s arms by refusing to believe in her when she came begging me for help out of desperation? The thought of this dreadful possibility had had him stumbling backward in shock. ¡°No... It can¡¯t be... It¡¯s impossible...¡± He shook his head in utter disbelief, unable to believe such a fact! This was something he could not bear at all! Chapter 160 - The Two of You Dated Before? Chapter 160: The Two of You Dated Before? At the sight of that, Mu Huan said nothing more and turned around to leave. Seeing that she was about to leave, Gu Chenyi instinctively wanted to go up and grab hold of her. He was afraid that, once she left, she would no longer be his and would have nothing to do with him anymore. Although she was, in fact, no longer his, a sudden terror seized him and he desperately wanted to grab something of her. ¡°Why are both of you here?¡± The abrupt booming voice startled the two. His hand, which he wanted to grab Mu Huan¡¯s hand with, was suspended stiff in the air. ¡°H-Hubby...¡± Thess felt somewhat guilty even though she had done nothing that was against her conscience. Bao Junyan looked between the two before he reached out to grab his wife¡¯s waist. ¡°We should be heading home now.¡± Her head dipped. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Chenyi, you should go back. Your girlfriend¡¯s still waiting for you.¡± His words got the chap balling up his suspended hand! Thetter had the intense urge to shout at his uncle, Lin Qingya isn¡¯t my girlfriend! The one I like is Mu Huan! She¡¯s mine, so don¡¯t you go hugging her and being so intimate with her! He ultimately did no such thing, though. Bao Junyan, on the other hand, left with his woman in his arm without waiting for a response from his nephew. The apparent eeriness and coldness that she felt emanating from the man were so overwhelming that she dared not breathe deeply at all. All of a sudden, he halted in his tracks. Her heart was instantly suspended in the air, and her palms broke out in a cold sweat due to her anxiety! ¡°Does Chenyi like you?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The two of you have dated before?¡± His question got her raising her head in rm. Has he run a check on us? Did he find out about those matters? If he has... Then... Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the man¡¯s lips suddenly swooped down on hers as he lifted her chin. That kiss was akin to a tempest out of nowhere! Her eyes bulged even wider in shock. What¡¯s wrong with him? Why did he suddenly kiss me after asking me such a serious question when he¡¯s in a rage? Gu Chenyi, who was standing before the window upstairs and watching them leave, smashed his fist hard against the ss when he witnessed this scene! His eyes were scarlet red and dripping with jealousy! All of a sudden, a loud shattering sound was heard! The sound of the shattering ss resounded particrly loud and clear in the quiet night! The noise shocked her to her senses but, as she instinctively turned her head behind, Bao Junyan¡¯s big palm pressed her against his chest. He did not allow her to move, so she dared not to as well. His gaze grew increasingly dark as he looked past his shoulder and nced upstairs. Without saying anything, he then left with Mu Huan. She could sense the cold air surrounding the man, but she dared not say or ask anything about it. She could only catch up with his footsteps and leave with him. It was not until they boarded the car that the man released her from his warm embrace. The surrounding air had be so eerily cold that she could not help wanting to rub her arms. Still, she dared not move. Before registering her marriage with the man, she had run an investigation on him after being selected to be his wife. The public evaluation of him was that he was a coldblooded, ruthless, and vicious man, and she had once witnessed this side of him when he was dealing with things, so she knew he was someone whom she could not afford to offend at all cost. Nevertheless, he had never treated her so coldly before. It made her feel that the usual aloof side of him was practically an angel! She licked her lips and wanted to say something to break the silence, but at the same time, she was at a loss for what to say. The questions that she had in mind ¡ª like ¡°Did you have me investigated?¡± and ¡°Did you find out about anything else?¡± ¡ª could not make it past her lips. And so, she could only huddle in a corner of the car as she carefully surveyed the man. The sight of her huddling away had his gaze turning even more frighteningly cold. Chapter 161 - An Opportunity Missed Is an Opportunity Lost Chapter 161: An Opportunity Missed Is an Opportunity Lost The temperature inside the car gradually dropped as the car progressed. Mu Huan, who was dressed warmly in her long dress, could not help feeling the urge to shudder at the coldness of it. Having the feeling that she needed to exin herself in some way, she finally mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Things ended between us not long after I agreed to his pursuit. We¡¯ve never even held hands before!¡± Instantly after hearing that, Bao Junyan¡¯s dark and gloomy look eased considerably. Sensing that the icy atmosphere had somewhat melted, she carefully leaned over to the man. ¡°Really. We had only gone to the cinema twice after I agreed to date him!¡± Every day, she had a hectic working schedule due to her holding many part-time jobs. It was why the two had gone out on only two dates after she had agreed to his pursuit. Besides, most high school romances were of the pure type. Things were over between them before they could even summon the courage to hold each other¡¯s hands. Somehow, he could not stand seeing his wife being so afraid and careful of him. And so, he extended his long arms out and scooped her into his embrace. ¡°Has your anger subsided?¡± asked the woman carefully with a lifted head after she settled down properly in his embrace. From his actions, does it mean that it¡¯s only his guess that we dated before and he didn¡¯t have us investigated? Regardless, it¡¯s all good as long as he¡¯s not angry! ¡°From now on, don¡¯t ever be alone with Chenyi again.¡± If it were other people, he could just simply kick that person away, but s, the said person was family. ¡°Okay!¡± She hastily nodded her head. He remained silent once again. Since she did not know what she should say and was afraid of shooting her mouth off, she quietlyy in his embrace instead. And then... Just like that, she gradually dozed off, with drool oozing out from the corner of her lips. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± His calm gaze yet again became dark and gloomy at the thought of his nephew¡¯s feelings for his wife. In fact, he had sensed the young chap¡¯s relentless stare earlier, which prompted that abrupt kiss. It was a deration of dominance in a bid to get his nephew to know his ce. However, thed smashing the ss window was beyond his expectations, and it meant that his nephew¡¯s feelings for his wife went way beyond just fondness. At the hospital... That punch had left Gu Chenyi¡¯s fist bloodied, with ss piercing his hand all over, but even so, he felt no inkling of pain at all. Even though he had imagined countless scenes of his uncle and Mu Huan being more intimate than what they had done earlier, nothing was more stimting and shocking than what he had witnessed with his two eyes! It was painful to lose something that one possessed, but it was even more so to see something that you craved so much for bing someone else¡¯s possession before you could even own it. And that person was somebody whom you cannot stand up against. That sort of pain was excruciating! Never had he imagined things to be the way it had when he broke up with her. Having grown up in a loving family to be the cheerful youth that he was, he found that the sudden realization that the girl he liked so much was not what he had expected to be was a blow so stimting for him that he became deaf and disbelieving of her words. If Mu Huan was still single and unwed when he meets her again, there was a chance that he would disregard everything and still insist on bing a couple with her again after a period of cooldown whereby he realized that he could not let go of his feelings for her. s, there was no such thing as ¡°if¡± in this world. An opportunity missed was an opportunity lost. No one would remain waiting for you at the same spot. After all, not all mistakes could be salvaged! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chenyi?¡± Lin Qingya ran over toward him, looking worried. Just as she was about to pick up his hand to check the extent of his injury, he suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 162 - Lets Go Expose Mu Huan Together Chapter 162: Let¡¯s Go Expose Mu Huan Together ¡°Where to? You still need to wrap up your injury!¡± ¡°Go with me to find my uncle and let¡¯s expose Mu Huan together!¡± Gu Chenyi could not see such a scene again. He could not let Mu Huan continue to be his aunt! He had to get Mu Huan to divorce his uncle! He gave Mu Huan a chance to leave on her own. But since she didn¡¯t, he would look for his uncle! He did not believe that his uncle would still want her after learning what kind of a person Mu Huan used to be! He did not want to hurt her, but she had forced him to this point! Lin Qingya was stunned by his words. The issue of Mu Huan going to the bar was fabricated by them. Only those as pure as Gu Chenyi would believe in that evidence. But if they were presented to Bao Junyan, they would definitely not withstand the blow. When that timees, the first to die would be her! When she thought about this, she swung Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand away harshly. ¡°I will not go with you!¡± ¡°Why not? Could it be that Matriarch Mu and you were really lying to me that time?¡± Sensing that possibility, Gu Chenyi suddenly grabbed Lin Qingya by her shoulders, his strength great enough to crush them! If she truly lied to him at that time, he would definitely make her life a living hell! In the past, Gu Chenyi was extremely cheerful. But after going through so much, he was no longer who he was in the past. ¡°If thinking this way will mean that you will not hurt Xiao Huan, then you can continue thinking that¡¯s the case!¡± One had to admit that Lin Qingya was an expert. She was not only able to maintain herposure despite facing such a situation where Gu Chenyi was questioning her out of nowhere, but she also did not deny it and even had an expression that seemed to say, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to think, then that¡¯s how it went.¡± I am willing to endure any of your punishments as long as you do not hurt my best friend! Gu Chenyi looked at her and tightened his grip on her shoulders. ¡°Mu Huan treated you this way. Why do you still treat her so well? Are you a saint?¡± All this time at school, Gu Chenyi had heard the gossip and discussions between the students. Most of them felt that Lin Qingya couldn¡¯t be such a good person and that she was probably a two-faced girl. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect Lin Qingya¡¯s character, whether or not she was truly as good as she presented herself. ¡°I am not a saint. I just think that we should not forsake someone¡¯s kindness. Xiao Huan had treated me very well since we were young. She would always give me a share of whatever she had. When I was abused by my stepfather, she taught my stepfather a lesson on my behalf, almost tainting her own name. There¡¯s no way I can ever repay her for how well she treated me. For me to expose her like that, she not only deserves to be angry with me, she deserves to kill me! ¡°I thought what I did was for her own good and it hurt her. Now, I will absolutely not destroy her happiness. If you want to expose Xiao Huan to your uncle, I will tell him that all those evidence was fake! You can treat me however you like and assume whatever you like of me! No matter what, I will absolutely not hurt Xiao Huan again!¡± Lin Qingya raised her head in a heroic manner. When he saw the way she was acting, the suspicion Gu Chenyi had toward her and the strength of his grip both began to simmer. Or perhaps he subconsciously still couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept the fact that he might have broken up with Mu Huan and lost her over a misunderstanding. Therefore, he instinctively leaned toward believing Lin Qingya. That¡¯s why he believed her since she said it that way. As the pain in her shoulders faded away, Lin Qingya knew that he had believed her words. She secretly let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 163 - Lifes Summit (1)

Chapter 163: Life¡¯s Summit (1)

Lin Qingya immediately began to give some earnest and well-meaning advice. ¡°Chenyi, I know you still can¡¯t let go of Xiao Huan in your heart. However, even if you manage to get Xiao Huan to leave your uncle, it is impossible between the two of you. Therefore, telling your uncle all these will only be hurting Xiao Huan. Please do not hurt her this way, alright?¡± Lin Qingya did not want Mu Huan to continue being Mrs. Bao either, but this was definitely not the way to deal with that! Gu Chenyi¡¯s grip became firm. It was as Lin Qingya had said. Even if he managed to separate Mu Huan and his uncle, it was impossible between Mu Huan and him. As she had once been his aunt, his entire family would definitely reject the two of them being together. Could he ignore his family¡¯s protests and persist in being with her? He couldn¡¯t. No matter how much he liked Mu Huan, he could not ignore his family. And since his mother¡¯s health was not great, she would not be able to endure such anger. Lin Qingya held Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Chenyi, let Xiao Huan off, and let yourself off too, alright?¡± Gu Chenyi tightened his grip as the veins on the back of his hand began to throb! Eventually, he swung Lin Qingya away. Lin Qingya did not chase after him as she knew that he would not expose Mu Huan. When she thought about how she had kind of helped Mu Huan, she felt a little nauseous in her heart. But if she hadn¡¯t, she would have been finished! She couldn¡¯t help but me the heavens for being unjust once again. Why did they let Mu Huan have such a good life? Why was she treated this way?! She suffered untold hardships and had always been cautious in order to get to where she was today. Yet she still did not manage to win Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart. But Mu Huan was able to get everything breezily! This was truly unfair! Lin Qingya only med the heavens for being unjust, but she had never thought about whether the direction she had been working hard toward was right or wrong. Ever since she was young, she had always beenparing her life to Mu Huan¡¯s. She constantly wanted everything Mu Huan had and never thought about leaving Mu Huan and living her own life. She was pretty and smart, and she had her schemes. As Mu Huan had said, if she had tried going into the entertainment industry or working toward other directions, her life would have been marvelous in a different way! Yet she stubbornly wanted to snatch what others had and med the heavens for being unjust. A week after, at Xin Medical University. ¡°Oh god!¡± ¡°I am going to go crazy! I am going to go crazy!¡± ¡°Quickly hold me! I am about to faint!¡± ¡°Wow, am I dreaming?! How could there be such a handsome man on this?!¡± ¡°No! No, I am about to lose my breath!¡± ¡°He is truly handsome beyond the horizons!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind losing ten years of my life if I could be this man¡¯s girlfriend!¡± As Mu Kexin listened to the exaggeratedments around her, she turned her head around for a glimpse and was taken aback! All she saw was Long Feiting holding a huge bouquet of red roses as he walked toward her slowly. He was already very handsome, but after dressing up meticulously, he became dashing enough to anger the gods! He made someone like her, who had seen Bao Junyan before, forget how to breathe! And such a man was actually walking toward her. And he was holding red roses in his hand, which signified love... Mu Kexin could feel herself going crazy! She was about to explode! There was never such a grand moment in her life before! She could feel herself reaching her life¡¯s summit! Right at this moment, Long Feiting stopped in front of her. ¡°Kexin, I fell in love with you at first sight. Be my girlfriend, please?¡± Although Long Feiting could not ept that his Little Star had be mediocre, after investigating the different circumstances and confirming that Mu Kexin was his Little Star from that year, he decided to let her be his girlfriend! Chapter 164 - Lifes Summit (2)

Chapter 164: Life¡¯s Summit (2)

Song Xing was Long Feiting¡¯s first awakening of love, someone whom he wanted to be his girlfriend. All these years, this awakening of love did not disappear just because he hadn¡¯t been able to find her. In fact, his obsession only grew stronger, and he wanted her even more! He wanted her to be his girlfriend. He wanted her to see how handsome he had be. He wanted to give her everything great in this world! Therefore, now that he had found her, he still wanted to fulfill this desire of his even if she wasn¡¯t what he had imagined! When Mu Kexin heard his words, she was utterly taken aback! She did think about the possibility of bing his girlfriend if she performed well as Long Feiting¡¯s life savior. However, she only dared to imagine those beautiful thoughts because she knew, after going through so much, that the more handsome a man was, the more dangerous he was. He would all the more be someone she could not grasp. She knew herself very well now to know that she could dare to imagine but not fantasize or be deluded. Therefore, she did not expect in any way that Long Feiting would directly pursue her and ask her to be his girlfriend without acknowledging what happened when they were young first. She was about to explode! She was going to explode! She could really feel herself ready to explode! But the more she was about to explode, the calmer she miraculously was. Despite how she felt, she looked at Long Feiting indifferently and said, ¡°I am sorry, but I do not even know your name. I cannot ept your pursuit.¡± All the girls around them were shocked! What the f*ck! Was she foolish?! Such an Adonis had just confessed to her! Did she even need his name?! She should just jump on him! But the girls quickly regained their senses and realized that she was loosening the reins only to grasp them better! After all, she would only seem easy if she epted him from the beginning. She had to let the Adonis chase her a little so that he would find her precious and would treasure her! Everyone immediately couldn¡¯t help but admire Mu Kexin for being reserved and scheming in front of such an Adonis! However, was she not afraid that the man would be too embarrassed for being rejected this way and decide not to chase her out of frustration? Wouldn¡¯t the gains not make up for the losses, then? The crowd¡¯s line of sight all swept over Long Feiting. Just as they were about to think that Long Feiting was the kind of guy who would definitely be angry for being rejected in public... Not only did Long Feiting not get angry, but his lips even unexpectedly curved into an ecstatic smile. ¡°I am called Long Feiting. Now that you know my name, will you be able to ept me?¡± If Mu Kexin had agreed to be Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend without asking a question, he would only have been more disappointed in her because the Little Star in his heart was not someone like that. At that time, when they separated, he¡¯d told her that his family was extremely wealthy and that he would definitely find her and repay her for her kindness! She said that he didn¡¯t need to repay her. As long as he was no longer foolish in the future and would not be abducted by someone again just for something to eat, that would be good enough. His Little Star was someone with refined moral character. She would not be smitten and immediately agree to be his girlfriend just because of his good looks! Therefore, not only did Mu Kexin¡¯s rejection not make Long Feiting angry, it made him even happier. He was d that his Little Star did not bepletely crippled. She still had some quality in her character left. ¡°I still do not know you. Let¡¯s talk about it again after getting to know each other!¡± With that, Mu Kexin ran toward the ssroom. Mu Kexin and Lin Qingya¡¯s levels were far apart. She could only act until this point before exposing herself. She knew it as well. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Looking at her sprinting away, Long Feiting chose to not chase after her. He only lowered his head to smell the roses in his hand as the corners of his lips slowly curved into an alluring smile, causing the girls around him to almost faint from excitement! They couldn¡¯t help but be envious and jealous of Mu Kexin. They did not understand what made her stand out for the best Adonis to take note of her! Chapter 165 - What a Life!

Chapter 165: What a Life!

Inside Yun University... ¡°Big news! Big new!¡± Li Meng shouted as she ran all the way to Mu Huan. ¡°What¡¯s the big news?¡± the protagonist asked, looking up from her game. ¡°Mu Kexin rejected Long Feiting¡¯s proposal!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree that this is shocking news?¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth! The boy set the girls crazy at Xin Medical University!¡± The medical school was at loggerheads with Yun University, and add to that the fact that Long Feiting was a well-known figure at Yun University, this piece of news had spread like wildfire! ¡°WTF! Is the boy dumb or blind?¡± The girl had always presumed him to be a smart A-lister. Never had she imagined that he would fall for Mu Kexin! ¡°Well, if I had known that he would fall for someone like Mu Kexin, I would have listened to you and gone after him then!¡± Looking absolutely resigned at herck of foresight, Li Meng¡¯s face said it all. Shaking her head, she could only sigh and say, ¡°What a life!¡± ¡°Tell me, what made Mu Kexin reject him? Did she really think that he was beneath her standards?¡± This was something that still bewildered her bestie! Mu Huan mocked in reply, ¡°How is that possible? She must be leading him on!¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect the girl to be this smart, though. She had performed beyond expectations!¡± Her friend had always deemed her half-sister as a dumb blond. ¡°That is true. It looks like her mother¡¯s demise has made her grow up.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, do you think she¡¯d use him to bully you once she¡¯s captured the boy under her wings?¡± Li Mengmented suddenly. ¡°Why was he interested in Mu Kexin? Did you hear any rumors?¡± After her duel with Long Feiting, the girl did not find the boy a dimwit. So how was it possible that Mu Kexin would captivate his heart? It was not logical for such a boy to fall in love with her. ¡°I heard that it was love at first sight!¡± ¡°...¡± The boy must have been possessed to fall in love with her at first sight... Her bestie pondered for a second and added, ¡°Mu Kexin is rather good-looking, so it sounds usible if we assume that it was love at first sight for him.¡± Mu Dongsheng might be a good-for-nothing, but he was attractive enough to have been considered one of the better-looking ones in his heyday. And, of course, Bai Xuexian would have looked ravishing enough to be his mistress. Therefore, their youngest daughter might not be particrly outstanding, but at least her looks were decent. Mu Huan stroked her chin, pondering, and retorted, ¡°If the boy liked her for her looks, then I doubt it wouldst. He might shake her off soon after so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. However, I don¡¯t think Long Feiting is someone who falls in love at first sight or who goes after a girl for her looks.¡± ¡°So you think there¡¯s another reason that prompted him to chase after her?¡± ¡°This possibility cannot be ruled out.¡± ¡°Should we investigate, then?¡± ¡°Not a good idea. He¡¯ll definitely find out if we were to act on him now. We¡¯ll be caught red-handed!¡± Ever since their close encounter at themercial street, the girl reckoned that she must have irritated the hell out of him. Hence, despite her curiosity over the love affair between the two, there was no way she would risk herself to investigate. ¡°That¡¯s true! After he was caught by the patrol team and given a sound scolding, I guess all the more he wants toy his hands on us! But no matter how I see it, Mu Kexin would be a threat if she became Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m afraid?¡± This was something the protagonist was not concerned with; her half-sister had better behave herself! Chapter 166 - Master Is Hurt

Chapter 166: Master Is Hurt

Just when Li Meng was about to say something, Mu Huan received a call. Seeing that it was from the Bao residence, she quickly epted the call. The housekeeper¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°Madam, Master is hurt. Can you go to the hospital right now?¡± The girl¡¯s mind drew a nk the moment she heard that the man was hurt. She finally rposed herself after a while and hastily asked, ¡°Which hospital is that? How bad is his injury?¡± After she put down the phone, she rushed to the hospital without dy. Watching her back disappearing from her sight, faster than any other time she had run, Li Meng could not doubt Bao Junyan¡¯s status in Mu Huan¡¯s heart now. This recognition made her bestie worried for her. If the two of them could not stay together after she gave her heart to her husband, her friend would be so heartbroken! The protagonist rushed all the way to the hospital. When she saw that not only was his leg injured, but his handsome face had suffered bruises as well, she lost it! Who dared to harm my hubby?! Dashing up to him, she cried, ¡°Hubby, who did this to you? Tell me, I¡¯ll make sure they are better off dead than alive!¡± Just now, the housekeeper had told her that he and his gang were attacked on their way home, and the man was injured when he tried to protect Gong Zeye. Regardless of who had done this to her husband, she would find a way to make them suffer! Again, the man was too stunned for words. What did their docile, quiet, and obedient sister-inw just utter? She would make sure these people were better off dead than alive? They initially thought that their frail and timid sister-inw would go weak in the knees with fear when confronted with their chief¡¯s injuries. Turned out that she¡¯d be as hot and excitable as a red-hot chilli! Wow! One could not judge a book by its cover! Nevertheless, this was a pleasant surprise. Such a little sister-inw would be better than a crybaby! The girl was so upset that she did not realize that she was revealing her true self. Walking up to the bed, she cupped the man¡¯s face in her palms andmented, ¡°Your face was badly beaten up. What are we going to do if they leave scars behind? Your face will be disfigured!¡± If she found any scars on her husband¡¯s perfect, god-like face, she would make sure they die a horrible death! Again, the man was too stunned for words. Why is she making such a fuss over a scar? A man need not be bothered with such trivialities! ¡°Hubby, how¡¯s your leg?¡± Her hands went to his leg to check out his injuries. ¡°These are minor injuries. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± She was relieved to hear that from him. Taking her attention away from his leg, her hands moved to his face once more. Her eyes turned red with tears as she cupped his face in her palms. ¡°Who did this to you? I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson!¡± The more the man spent time with his wife, the more he realized that she was not as quiet and submissive as he had reckoned initially. She was definitely not a timid girl, but still, her reaction to his injuries was totally unexpected. He knew that a person could lose their rationality when they were overly agitated. And then, the realization that her heartache and aggravation at his injuries had prompted her sudden and fierce outburst sent a surge of warmth into his hardened heart. He waved to signal the rest to leave the room and then pulled the girl onto the bed. Hugging her by her waist, he said, ¡°Those people are no more.¡± He was a man fully capable of taking care of himself. There was no need for his wifey to exact revenge for him. She choked on her words as she looked at him. ¡°Hubby...¡± Actually, she did not know what was happening to her either. Why was she so upset to see him injured? Why was she so furious as to want to kill these people? Why... was she so disturbed that she wanted to burst into tears? ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± He dipped his head and nted a quick kiss on her forehead. She hugged him tight without saying a word. Chapter 167 - A Large Dose of Mushiness

Chapter 167: A Large Dose of Mushiness

As the housekeeper did not provide much details on what had happened to him, she could only specte on the extent of his injuries while on the way to the hospital. She tried not to think of the worst, because that made her so fearful that she could hardly walk straight. Thank goodness, these were only minor injuries! The man could sense the fear in her and hugged her closer as a result. The warmth that he felt in his heart grew deeper and wider. At that time, when he had to choose a bride, all he wanted was a wife who would not cause any trouble for him. He wanted a woman who would stay at home quietly and be a quintessential Mrs. Bao. When the time was ripe, she would then bear him an heir. And that would be all. But now, he was actually looking forward to his married life with her. When night arrived, he wanted her to return home. ¡°I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m staying here with you!¡± She refused to obey his instruction. How could she fulfill her duty as a wife if she returned to afortable bed while her husband remained sick? Caressing her head, he told her, ¡°There are others around, you need not keep mepany. Besides, you have to go to school tomorrow.¡± ¡°School isn¡¯t as important as you. I¡¯m applying for sick leave and won¡¯t be attending sses tomorrow!¡± ¡°...¡± The man did not know how to react. How bewildering! He could not understand the physiological changes that he was experiencing. In the meantime, the rest of the people in the room did not know what else to say. Somehow, they got a feeling that they were being force-fed with arge dose of mushiness. Those who had the decency to read between the lines started to take their leave. ¡°Brother Bao, we have something important to attend to at night so we¡¯ll take our leave first!¡± Very soon, there were only the two of them left inside the hospital room. He was not one toze around, so the man was soon keeping himself busy with the files on his desk. She did not know what else to talk to him about, and seeing him preupied with work, she tried to keep herself busy by going through his medical notes, which she got from the doctor. She wanted to have a better understanding of his injuries. The room soon fell into silence. It remained quiet until the man sat up and wanted to get off the bed. ¡°Hubby, what do you want?¡± She quickly went up to help him. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Your leg is injured so you shouldn¡¯t move around too much for now, you maypromise your recovery. Why don¡¯t you use this?¡± She had just read his medical record, which specifically advised against over-exertion of his injured leg. Hence, she pulled out a urinal from below the bed and passed it to him to use. ¡°...¡± The man did not know how to react. ¡°I want to use the bathroom!¡± His handsome face disyed a strong message of refusal. ¡°Hubby, can you please listen? You are a patient right now, and this is nothing to be shameful about!¡± Although it was hard for her to imagine the scene of a god-like man like him using the urinal, he was, after all, still a human and not a god. A human would fall ill, and a sick man was a patient who needed to listen to medical advice. There was nothing to be ashamed of! The man did not say anything more but merely rolled his quilt away to get down from the bed. She hastily went up to help him. ¡°Hubby, your leg won¡¯t recover if you insist on putting weight on this injured leg!¡± His determination to use the bathroom was evident on his face even though he did not say a word. She did not expect him to throw a tantrum. Resigned, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you over to the bathroom. You lean your entire weight on me and don¡¯t put any pressure on your injured leg!¡± He¡¯d been thinking that his wifey was getting bolder these days, and now, she even dared to issue him amand. And one more thing, she wanted him to lean on her? On her petite frame? In his opinion, leaning his entire weight on her would probably crush her instead. ¡°There¡¯s a wheelchair over there, bring it over,¡± he said, pointing to a wheelchair at a corner. ¡°Okay.¡± She realized that she might have given herself away unwittingly by volunteering to carry him over to the bathroom. As such, when she heard that a wheelchair was avable, she quickly went to bring it over. At the bathroom, he wanted her to leave the toilet. He would handle the task himself. Chapter 168 - Let Me Help You

Chapter 168: Let Me Help You

Instinctively, she told him, ¡°Let me help you. Your leg is still weak and you may slip and fall.¡± ¡°...¡± He said nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy!¡± She could not help exposing her true self again. Silence again. Isn¡¯t this something a man would say to a woman instead? Dipping his voice, he ordered, ¡°Get out.¡± She reckoned that this might be too private for her husband to do in front of her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave. But you must be very careful. I¡¯m outside; call me if you need anything!¡± When she did not hear from him after waiting a while outside the toilet, she started to worry over him. Just as she was about to dash in, she heard him calling her name. She hurried in, and there he was, waiting for her while seated. His wounds did nothing to diminish his good looks! The white-colored bandages did not make him appear awkward. On the contrary, the frail look softened his masculinity, so much so that she wanted to cradle him in her arms protectively. The man would have frowned in disdain if he knew what was on her mind. ¡°Come over here.¡± Obeying his words, she immediately walked over to him. But she was so mersmerized by his delicate look that she had to p both sides of her face with her palms to remind herself not to indulge in daydreaming He watched her p herself with silent bemusement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re too good-looking, for real. I can¡¯t help blushing...¡± How can he still be so seductive when he¡¯s sick?! What a villian! ¡°...¡± This was her second timeplimenting his looks. If these words hade from someone else, that person would not have a chance to appear before him again. As a proud and tough macho man, he would not allow someone to use the term ¡°good-looking¡± on him. But as this wasing from his beloved wifey, he had to swallow thepliment quietly. By then, the girl had walked up close enough to observe the wet patches on him. ¡°Did you take a shower just now?¡± ¡°I only gave myself a wipe-down.¡± He had apulsive need to keep clean, and he had to wash himself even though he was injured. ¡°But your wounds should not touch water. There¡¯s no hurry to get a bath these next few days, right?¡± Even though he had only wiped himself, the wet towel might still drip residual water onto his wounds! The man did not reply to that. ¡°Wet wounds can lead to scars easily!¡± ¡°That is not important.¡± ¡°It may not mean anything to you but it is significant to me! You¡¯re my husband, I don¡¯t allow any scars on you!¡± He was stunned into silence. Thisss is bing more and more demanding. ¡°You are not allowed to touch water until a scab has formed over the wound!¡± she added. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± She thus had to coax him, ¡°Come, don¡¯t be stubborn here. Be good.¡± ¡°Stubborn?¡± He was taken aback. No one had ever used that term to describe him even when he was a small kid. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be stubborn. I¡¯m half a doctor now so you have to listen to me. Besides, this is for your own good. It¡¯ll promote wound healing. As a patient, you have to behave and be good.¡± In the past, it was only him telling her to be good. She finally had her turn now! ¡°...¡± No one had dared to say such things to him, not even his parents. So it appeared that his meek wifey was a very bold and daring girl, indeed! And he found it strange that, somehow or other, he could not bear to put her down despite what she had said to him. However, being good despite being asked was not possible for him. Still, he said nothing and merely allowed her to help him onto the wheelchair. After she pushed him back to the bed and helped him settle in, with nothing else to do, she kept staring at his perfect profile. Although she had been married to him for some time, she had never observed him so closely like now. And she was awestruck by her husband¡¯s perfect features with this careful look! Chapter 169 - Who Has Framed Her (1) Chapter 169: Who Has Framed Her (1) Realizing that she had married a man as perfect as him, she could not help feeling that she must have saved the gxy in herst life to enjoy such fortune. And when she realized he was still working hard despite his grave injuries, she could not help chiding: ¡°Hubby, you deserve a scolding for working so hard at your age. You ought to take care of your body at your stage in life. If you don¡¯t learn to take care of yourself, next time, you¡¯ll...¡± Coming from a family with pharmaceutical background, she had been exposed to a lot of health talk and knowledge. She would have rambled on about the importance of taking care of his health, but the man suddenly carried her onto the bed without waiting for her to finish. ¡°Hubby...¡± She was about to say something when he stopped her with a deep and passionate kiss. The next day... ¡°Why is the wound looking worse than it did yesterday?¡± Professor Meng inquired with a frown upon inspecting his injuries. The way she looked at him said it all: See, I told you not to move unnecessarily. Now, it got worse! He returned her look with a raised brow: Are you ming me now? Knitting his brow, the professor could notprehend how the wound had gotten worse overnight. Looking over to Mu Huan, he asked, ¡°Who was the one who stayed over to look after Mr. Bao?¡± Looking down on the floor, the girl replied, ¡°Me.¡± ¡°You are too weak as a girl to help him when he wants to move. Someone else has to take over as the caregiver today!¡± The professor deemed her ipetent at taking care of the man, which resulted in his worsened condition. He then looked over at Gong Zeye and the others in the group. ¡°Why did you guys leave behind a girl to look after Mr. Bao when you came as a group of men? This is too much!¡± Everyone was struck dumb. We wanted to stay too, but our chief said ¡®no¡¯! When the girl realized that she was being med for his worsened injury, she hung her head in shame. Seeing that her head had hung so low that it almost touched the floor, he threw a fierce re at the professor. Thetter was about to continue with his lecture when he stopped short. When he looked over at Gong Zeye and the rest, all the boys had stood in line with a stern and solemn look. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll go to school now!¡± She had initially nned to take a sick leave, but she really did not have the face to stay on any longer. After bidding the others farewell, she quickly stepped out. Bao Junyan watched her dashing off with embarrassment, and the corner of his lips curled up slightly. His gang was taken aback by his smile! They had never caught their chief disying such a warm and doting beam on his face before, not even when he was a kid! It looked like summer had finally caught up with their chief! At the same time, they were struck by the realization that it was time for them to cozy up to their little sister-inw! At this juncture, Gong Zeye recalled, once again, the 200,000 yuan he owed the girl and started to panic! He had to make sure he came up with a valid reason to return the money to her by tonight! At Yun University... It was Professor Wang¡¯s ss today. When the man stepped into the ssroom, he had a look on his face that spelled doom for them. Every student took their seats instantly, fearful that the lecturer would pick an excuse to issue demerit points if they ckened a bit. They had spent three years working hard so they could get into Yun University. All they asked was to smoothly sail through the years to graduation, and then find a good job thereafter. It would be a headache if they were to stumble at this point. Mu Huan could sense that Professor Wang did not like her, so she was extra cautious around him. When he came to the podium, he threw the stack of test papers onto the table. The whole ss turned quiet all of a sudden. ¡°Two people did especially well for this examination!¡± ¡°...¡± Why is he so mad when the results were good? ¡°The two answer sheets had such perfect answers that they appeared too alike to be true!¡± Everyone could hear the insinuation behind his words. Was Professor Wang saying that one had copied from the other to get such a good result? Chapter 170 - Who Has Framed Her (2) Chapter 170: Who Has Framed Her (2) Just as the students started to specte, the professor looked toward Mu Huan. She had a foreboding when she met his gaze. The professor took out two test papers and walked toward her. mming the papers down before her, he used, ¡°Mu Huan, did you cheat your way to the top position in the school?¡± She looked at the test papers on the table calmly. One was hers and the other belonged to a guy in their ss. The boy was also another top schr in school, with his college resultsparable to hers. Both had the same answers to the few difficult questions inside the test papers. Even the small portion of the wrong exnation was identical! Whoever saw the two answer sheets would presume that one had giarized the other! ¡°Professor Wang...¡± She was about to say something when he cut her off. ¡°Are you going to say that your ssmate, Li, has copied yours instead? During the examination, he was sitting in front of you. I¡¯d checked the surveince clip for that day and confirmed that he did not turn his head in your direction once! But you were caught looking past his shoulders repeatedly! Besides, he handed in his answer sheet fifteen minutes earlier, so if he had copied yours, why were the answers identical to thest question?!¡± Her eyes turned sullen. She did not copy that boy¡¯s answers, and it was also true that he did not turn to look at hers. If this was the case, then the few answers inside their answer sheets should not have been identical! Under such a circumstance, there was only one possible exnation: Someone had copied her answers after she submitted it so as to produce another identical answer sheet! This was a well-devised n to sabotage her! She ruled out the possibility of Professor Wang doing this to her. Although he had marked her when she waste previously, he had no obvious motive to harm her in this way, especially when he might risk his reputation and livelihood. As for that boy, he had nothing against her, so he would not risk punishment just to frame her. So no one would believe that she was framed in this incident. On the other hand, it made her the likely culprit in this cheating episode. Hence, nobody would listen to her defense unless she had proof! ¡°Professor Wang, I don¡¯t know how this came about, but I¡¯m very sure that I did not copy his answers. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give us another set of questions with the same level of difficulty and let us re-do it without sitting next to each other.¡± She knew she could clear her name only when she had evidence so she would not cry wolf just yet. Still, this did not mean she would let herself be falsely used. She would not admit to cheating when she did not do it in the first ce! If the teacher had questions about her capability, then she would prove him wrong with what she had! ¡°Reset another test paper? What if the questions turn out to be something you are familiar with?¡± the professor snorted. ¡°If you think so, then you can set more difficult questions...¡± Before she could finish her words, she was rudely cut off again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend yourself anymore. You¡¯ll be given a major demerit point this time. If this happens again, you can forget about graduating!¡± Her expression sank but she did not say anything more. They were bound to have left traces. She would look for the evidence that proved that she had been framed, and the guilty ones would be done for! She was the kind who would not seek trouble unless trouble went looking for her. If anyone were to step on her toes, she would make sure she returned the favor tenfold! Chapter 171 - Who Has Framed Her (3) Chapter 171: Who Has Framed Her (3) After ss, the news of Mu Huan cheating and being given a major demerit for it was quickly spread throughout the entire campus. Everyone expressed their disbelief that this year¡¯s top schr would actually cheat! When Gu Chenyi heard about it, he furrowed his eyebrows and believed there was definitely a problem. He did not dare to guarantee anything else about Mu Huan, but when it came to studying, she definitely did it well. Even his unexpectedly high marks this year had been because of her! Therefore, she would definitely not copy someone¡¯s test paper! If there was any cheating, it should be someone copying hers instead! This was definitely a set-up! Even though Mu Huan had broken his heart, he could not bring himself to watch her be framed and not do anything. Therefore, when he heard the news, he immediately went to the pharmaceutical faculty. But he did not find Mu Huan directly. Instead, he went to Lin Qingya first to understand the situation. Seeing how he still cared for Mu Huan so much, Lin Qingya was secretly gritting her teeth in hatred while keeping a worried expression on her face. ¡°It was definitely not Xiao Huan who copied Student Li¡¯s test. Xiao Huan¡¯s grades are so good, it could only be others copying hers. But in that kind of situation, Student Li couldn¡¯t have copied Xiao Huan¡¯s paper at all either. I have no idea how this could have happened!¡± ¡°I heard from some students that Professor Wang was unhappy that the record for the entrance test score was broken by Xiao Huan. Could it be that he is in cahoots with that student named Li to frame Xiao Huan?¡± Adding on to the fact that he absolutely believed in Mu Huan¡¯s results, Gu Chenyi was also not a foolish person. In a situation where it couldn¡¯t be Mu Huan who cheated and Student Li couldn¡¯t have been able to copy her paper during the exam, it could only mean that the problem urred after the papers had been handed in. ¡°Professor Wang might indeed find Xiao Huan unpleasant to the eye. However, it is impossible that he would bet on his life¡¯s worth of reputation to frame Xiao Huan over something like that!¡± Gu Chenyi thought so as well. If the truth to the situation was exposed, Professor Wang¡¯s teaching career woulde to an end and his entire reputation would be finished. For a professor as arrogant as Professor Wang, this waspletely uneptable. Therefore, no matter how unhappy he was with Xiao Huan, he would not take such a huge risk to frame her! ¡°What about that student named Li?¡± ¡°He has never spoken to Xiao Huan before. He is from overseas, so there¡¯s no way Xiao Huan could have offended him in the past.¡± Gu Chenyi furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed like neither of them had the motive. Why would they frame Xiao Huan, then? Setting her up would not bring either of them any benefits! No motive, no benefits. This uncontrobly swayed Gu Chenyi, who had earlier believed firmly that Mu Huan would never copy someone else¡¯s test paper. He thought about how, perhaps after marrying his uncle, Mu Huan had been seeking pleasure all day and all night and did not have any time to study. Thereafter, hoping to protect her reputation of being a student with great grades, she copied the paper of the student sitting in front of her due to a moment of foolishness. Lin Qingya knew that Gu Chenyi would definitely be swayed by what she had said. After all, it was amon urrence for someone who studied well in the past to cheat because they failed to revise their work properly. Therefore, she did not say that Mu Huan might have done it due to a moment of foolishness. Instead, she continued to stand by her assertion. ¡°No matter what, I believe in Xiao Huan! She will definitely not copy someone else¡¯s test paper!¡± Her firm belief made Gu Chenyi a little perplexed. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect and be swayed by the possibility that Mu Huan might have done something like this due to a moment of foolishness, yet Lin Qingya still believed in Mu Huan without a doubt. How could her feelings for Xiao Huan not be genuine? Lin Qingya grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s arm and said with worry, ¡°Chenyi, let¡¯s go find Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan always hated to be wronged ever since she was young, especially when ites to her studies that she cares a lot about. Now that she is being used of something like this, she is definitely hurt and upset!¡± Chapter 172 - Who Has Framed Her (4) Chapter 172: Who Has Framed Her (4) Although Gu Chenyi was a little swayed, he still wanted to have a chat with Mu Huan. If she did not do it due to a moment of foolishness, he would definitely help her clear her name! They managed to find Mu Huan at the canteen. ¡°Xiao Huan is there. Let¡¯s go over!¡± Lin Qingya pulled Gu Chenyi¡¯s arm as they walked over. Seeing Lin Qingya and Gu Chenyi approaching them, Li Meng asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, do you think it could be Lin Qingya who did it?¡± She thought about it. The only person in this school who had a grudge against Xiao Huan was Lin Qingya. Could she have allied with Professor Wang to n such a deed? Mu Huan raised her gaze and looked at them. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, but I think the likelihood of it not being her is higher.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lin Qingya has always wanted to capture Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart. Therefore, with her cautious and timid personality, she would not take the risk of wasting all her efforts to do something like this. Moreover, with her capability, she will never be able to convince Student Li and Professor Wang. After all, the risks they face for doing this are huge as well!¡± Seeing their approach, Li Meng did not say anything else. Gu Chenyi sat in front of Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, what happened? Why did you have so many simr answers with Student Li in your test paper, even the wrong answers as well?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Huan retorted. ¡°Did you not have the time to study properly recently?¡± Gu Chenyi instinctively asked. Mu Huan smiled. Gu Chenyi was truly a marvel. For someone who imed to like her a lot, he had never once believed in her. ¡°Chenyi, don¡¯t say that. I believe that Xiao Huan will never copy Student Li¡¯s test paper!¡± Lin Qingya grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand, not wanting him to suspect Mu Huan this way. When she saw this, the corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips drew up into a bigger sneer. Gu Chenyi looked at her mocking smile and wanted to salvage something. ¡°Xiao Huan, if you say you didn¡¯t do it, that means you didn¡¯t. As long as you say it isn¡¯t you, I will definitely help you clear your name!¡± As long as she said it, he would believe her and help her! ¡°There¡¯s no need. As long as you do note and annoy me, that¡¯s enough.¡± The reason Mu Huan did not leave and talked to them when she saw theming was that she wanted to eliminate the possibility of it being Lin Qingya who¡¯d done it via the elimination method. And now, she was sure that this deed was not done by Lin Qingya. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Gu Chenyi felt as if his genuineness and kindness had just been thrown to the ground and stomped ruthlessly by Mu Huan. ¡°Do you not want my help because you really copied someone else¡¯s test paper due to a moment of foolishness?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but want to hurt her for hurting him. Mu Huan stood up and left as she could not be bothered with him. Gu Chenyi did not want to cause an embarrassing scene like what happened in the past. Therefore, he did not chase after her and only clenched his hands into tight fists. Lin Qingya held his hands and advised him gently, ¡°Do not be angry, Chenyi. Xiao Huan is only acting like this because she does not like to be wrongly used by someone else.¡± Gu Chenyi ignored her and brushed her hand away before turning to leave. He was never going to care about Mu Huan anymore! Absolutely not! He would not care even if she was framed for any other matters! With her being brushed aside in front of so many students, Lin Qingya¡¯s gaze turned cold for a moment. However, she quickly ran out to chase after Gu Chenyi. After leaving the canteen, Mu Huan and Li Meng walked toward the school¡¯s man-madeke. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Lin Qingya, then who could it be? Who in this school wants to make your life difficult?¡± Li Meng couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. ¡°We will find out after investigating!¡± With that, Mu Huan took out her phone and gave a call to Wu Xingye, asking him toe down to their school. Mu Huan felt that the probability of Professor Wang scheming against her was very small. As the professor found her unpleasant to the eye, there were many other opportunities for him to meddle with her. He did not need to take such a risk to say that she had cheated. Chapter 173 - Who Has Framed Her (5) Chapter 173: Who Has Framed Her (5) That student, Li Ze, couldn¡¯t possibly be the mastermind behind this either as they did not have any beef with each other. Even if he was jealous that she scored better than him, he couldn¡¯t have been and nor did he have the ability to be the mastermind. Therefore, the mastermind behind this had to be someone who had a lot of capability to find Li Ze and give him enough benefits to do this. Mu Huan nned to investigate this in two ways. First, from the possible beneficial dealings Li Ze had. Secondly, from the security cameras in the school¡¯s office. In order for the details of their answers from their two papers to be the same, they had to have copied ording to her test paper. If it wasn¡¯t Professor Wang, then someone must have infiltrated Professor Wang¡¯s office, stole both their papers, and had Li Ze rewrite everything before cing the papers back. The exam had happened only three days ago. Afraid that Professor Wang would mark their papers first, resulting in ack of time, the opposite party must have stolen the papers on the day of the exam after it had ended. All she needed to do was to check who entered Professor Wang¡¯s office after the professor had brought the test papers back to his office. That way, she would be able to lock in on the target scope. Therefore, she had Wu Xingye hack into the school¡¯s surveincework and check the surveince footage of what happened in the afternoon after the exam ended, until the next day before the professor reported for work. However, when Wu Xingye had arrived and sessfully hacked into the school¡¯s surveincework, he found out that the surveince footage during that time had been lost! ¡°It seems like the other party is very careful and erased the surveince footage during that time!¡± Mu Huan remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This person must be even more powerful and influential than I initially predicted if they could erase the school¡¯s surveince footage.¡± ¡°Then it should be easy to lock on to the target. Have you offended anyone who has power and influence recently?¡± Wu Xingye felt that Mu Huan probably offended someone without realizing it. Mu Huan thought about it. ¡°Apart from Long Feiting, there¡¯s no one else.¡± ¡°Could it be that Long Feiting had found out about us?¡± Li Meng was stunned. ¡°If it¡¯s him, then it will be trouble.¡± Although Mu Huan felt that Long Feiting shouldn¡¯t have been able to find out that she was the one who was boxing that night, apart from Long Feiting, there wasn¡¯t anyone else that she could have offended. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Li Meng asked worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s be sure whether it is him or not before discussing it.¡± With that, Mu Huan had Wu Xingye investigate Li Ze¡¯s ounts and see if there was any huge sum of money that had been recently deposited into it. Wu Xingye looked through Li Ze¡¯s ounts and those that belonged to his family and friends, but he did not find any suspicious money deposits. Wu Xingye shook his head and said, ¡°The other party was very careful about this. It is not going to be easy to find any evidence to prove your innocence.¡± Mu Huan remained silent as her eyes darkened. ... The news of Mu Huan cheating was getting worse around campus due to the deliberate exaggeration from some scheming people. When everyone saw Mu Huan, they would all point the finger of me at her. ¡°Look, that¡¯s Mu Huan, the student who cheated. Who knows if her top schr position had been due to cheating as well!¡± ¡°Copying someone¡¯s answers almost the same and yet still refusing to admit it, keeping that face that says she is amazing and not afraid of exams at all. She is really something!¡± ¡°It seems like her moral standing isn¡¯t that great!¡± ¡°With that being said, she might really be a third party who wanted to steal her best friend¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Wow... You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! And I was still supporting her before, thinking that she definitely couldn¡¯t have been a third party and that Lin Qingya was just pretending to be innocent!¡± ¡°There is no knowing what is in a person¡¯s heart!¡± Under such circumstances, even Gu Chenyi who was fully aware of Mu Huan¡¯s learning ability was swayed, what more the other students? They initially thought that Mu Huan¡¯s character was not bad and that she definitely could not have been a third party who tried to steal her best friend¡¯s boyfriend. But now, they were all doubting their judgment and thinking that it was probable that Mu Huan was someone who tried to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend! Chapter 174 - Who Has Framed Her (6)

Chapter 174: Who Has Framed Her (6)

This matter had seriously affected the school¡¯s reputation. And the dean summoned her for a talk as a result. ¡°Mu Huan, your cheating incident has brought a bad rap to the school. Hence, the institution has decided to ept the rmendation from the academicmittee. A critical notice will be served to you to stay back in ss as punishment. If you do this again, you¡¯ll be the first student in Yun University¡¯s history to be expelled. I hope you can watch your behavior from now on. Don¡¯t waste what you have done for your studies in thest ten years and destroy your future!¡± ¡°Dean, I¡¯m being framed! I won¡¯t ept this punishment! Give me some time to uncover the truth!¡± Being served a critical notice was only second to dismissal, and this punishment would be permanent in a student¡¯s record. Being served a notice now might mean that she might not even get to graduate with a degree. Moreover, she was looking to graduate with a double degree! Looking at her, he paused for a while before saying to her, ¡°Next Monday, the school will send out the notice to you through the academicmittee. You have only two and a half days to clear your name.¡± The school originally had high hopes on the top scorer ever to appear in the school¡¯s history, hoping that she would win glory for the school¡¯s medical faculty. When news of her foul y was reported, the school really did not want to exterminate this promising seedling; however, the management could not turn a blind eye to the repercussions of her ill behavior either. If her behavior went unpunished, the students would not respect the function of examinations in school in the future. So the school needed to mete out a severe penalty to her, but without destroying her future. Hence, the management asked the dean to step in, and also to warn her that she had to settle this matter in order to clear her name. If not, then she had to ept the punishment meted to her! This would mean that an ugly mark would be left in her school record that would affect the rest of her life! The girl knew that the reason the dean had sought her out to inform her of their decision prior to executing the penalty was that the school wanted a way out for her. There was no need for her to say anything more. Hence, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find the evidence to prove my innocence!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± The dean truly wished for that, too. Li Meng had been waiting outside the office for her. She immediately approached her friend when she saw hering out of the office. ¡°What did the dean say?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t prove my innocence, then a critical notice will be served to me and publicized to the entire school. If I¡¯m found tomit another wrongdoing again, I¡¯ll be expelled.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Her friend went nuts and eximed, ¡°This is totally uncalled for! What kinda misfortune is this?!¡± Her eyes sank, pensive and angry. To her, other than her granny, her studies were her top priority. The life she had envisioned entailed a perfect graduation from university. She would not allow herself to give up any modr subject, let alone to be given a major demerit point! No matter who might be the mastermind behind this whole affair, she would fight it out with him, even if it turned out to be Long Feiting! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She walked away. Li Meng hurried after her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Li Ze.¡± Right now, Li Ze was the only other person who was directly involved in this incident. Time was running short and she could not afford to conduct an investigation in the background. She had to find a lead on him directly! Both of them went back to the ss and was informed that Li Ze had returned to the dormitory. Mu Huan then got somebody to invite him out for a meeting. However, the boy seemed to sense correctly that it was Mu Huan who wanted to see him and, thus, he rejected the invitation. In fact, he holed up inside the hostel and refused to show his face. In the end, the two girls had to go and find him at the dormitory. Just as she was about to enter, Mu Huan bumped headlong into Long Feiting, who was walking out from the hostel. Chapter 175 - Did You Do This?

Chapter 175: Did You Do This?

The more she thought about this matter, the more she believed that Long Feiting had had a part to y in it. Hence, when she saw him approaching, she did not avoid him but, instead, stood in his full view and stared right into his eyes. She was that furious over the penalty she was forced to bear over this incident. Her bestie was rather rmed at her reaction and caught her by her elbow instinctively. Was she not afraid that he would recognize them as the culprits who smashed his car with this direct confrontation? The boy, on the other hand, was taken aback by what he saw when he looked straight into her eyes. Her eyes look so much like his Little Star¡¯s! But then, his mind quickly reminded him that as Mu Kexin¡¯s sister, it was not surprising for Mu Huan to resemble Mu Kexin. Quieting down his pounding heart, he stopped and told her off arrogantly, ¡°Why are you blocking my way here? Are you in love with me?¡± ¡°Did you do this?¡± She wanted to dig the truth out of him once and for all. Someone as proud as Long Feiting would definitely admit to it if he was the culprit. He crossed his arms across his chest as he sized her up from head to toe. He did not expect her to catch him this fast. He did not leave any traces at all, so how did she know it was him? Just as she had expected, his arrogance made him admit his part readily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this smart.¡± Her eyes turned cold at his confession. It¡¯s really him! ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Did he do this because he found out that she was the one who smashed his car? But then, this did not seem to be the reason right now. If not for this reason, then why did he do this to her when there were no grievances between them? Don¡¯t tell me he did this for Mu Kexin? ¡°I don¡¯t like you so why can¡¯t I do this to you?¡± When he investigated on Mu Kexin, he found out that she had a clean reputation except for that incident where she fought with her mother over the gigolo. He traced the images to Mu Weiguo, who exposed Mu Huan after he was targeted by Long Feiting. With his quick temper and protective nature, he saw Mu Huan as his enemy for doing this to the person he fancied. This was why he wanted her to suffer the same fate of having her reputation smeared! ¡°You don¡¯t like me because of Mu Kexin?¡± She wanted to confirm his basis for revenge. The boy knew that the news about him and Mu Kexin had spread like wildfire. Hence, he was not surprised that Mu Huan could make a right guess so quickly. And he reckoned that this was how she had traced the source back to him so soon as well. ¡°No matter what, she is your sister, and yet you ndered her name using such despicable means. You are so evil. With me around next time, you¡¯ll never have a good day!¡± His meaning was clear: This was only the beginning. She realized that he must be referring to that incident where she smashed her stepmother and half-sister¡¯s reputation. Seeing that this boy continued to like Mu Kexin despite checking through her history, she asked in bewilderment, ¡°She would not have fallen for the scam if she had not been flirting in the first ce. Since you have investigated her, then surely you know what kind of person she is?!¡± This chap is a true nutcase! ¡°She is still young and bound to make mistakes.¡± He knew that Mu Kexin was tricked because of her weakness. However, he deemed her young and impressionable to have fallen for a gigolo. Besides, the predator was the lead host with a natural charm with the girls. Although he was rather disappointed with the grown-up version of his princess, his loyalty and childhood dream made him want to protect Mu Kexin at any cost, no matter how different she had turned out to be nowpared to the one he knew in the past. ¡°Is she young?¡± Mu Huan wanted to burst outughing. How young can a girl be when she is so desperate for marriage?! Chapter 176 - I LIke Whatever You Give Me

Chapter 176: I LIke Whatever You Give Me

Cocking a brow at her sarcasm, he retorted, ¡°You must be looking for Li Ze.¡± A premonition dawned upon her that made her narrow her eyes. Just as she thought. ¡°Li Ze is not in the dormitory. He¡¯s on the ne flying to another country. By the time he gets back, your penalty will have been announced in the school as well.¡± He gave an audaciousugh before walking away. As Mu Huan saw him departing before her eyes, she was so mad that she almost wanted to dash up to him and give him a good thrashing. But she would expose her real identity by doing that; hence, she swallowed her pride and suppressed her anger. ¡°Xiao Huan, what do we do now?¡± Without Li Ze, where else could they look for leads? Mu Huan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Let¡¯s check all the surveince footage that the school has!¡± The surveince footage inside the school office might have been deleted, but that did not mean that the footage from other ces within the school was deleted as well. If they were to retrace the whereabouts of Long Feiting and Li Ze within thest two days, surely, they would be able to find some leads! At the hospital... When Gu Chenyi came to visit Bao Junyan and did not see Mu Huan around, he asked his uncle, ¡°Uncle, has Xiao Huan returned here yet?¡± Although the boy had sworn never to care about her anymore, he could not help worrying over her when he got wind of the news that she had been penalized by the school. It was gettingte now, and yet she had not returned to her husband, so what was she doing, then? The man looked up from his work files and replied nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s your aunt-inw. You have to address her as your aunt-inw from now on.¡± The boy¡¯s heart went into turmoil at his uncle¡¯s words. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Huan appeared. ¡°Hubby, take a look at what I¡¯ve bought for you!¡± She was full of smiles as she chirped happily to Bao Junyan until she noticed that Gu Chenyi was also in the room. Her voice trailed off at the sight of her former boyfriend. Even though she no longer felt anything for him, she was still ufortable with the fact that her former lover was now her nephew. She really didn¡¯t want to see him now! ¡°What¡¯s nice?¡± The man put down the work in his hands and looked at her. Doting and indulgence could be seen on his normally frigid face. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the famous pork rib soup from our school! This is especially good for you in your condition!¡± She ced the food before him. Actually, the man already had his dinner. But he would never reject the good intention of his wife. After she scooped the broth into a bowl for him, he magnanimously picked up the bowl to drink from it. ¡°Uncle, this is food from our school canteen. I have to let you know that our canteen doesn¡¯t follow a strict disinfecting protocol. Besides, this is a takeout box, which is unhygienic!¡± He could not stand the sight of the daily loving exchange between the couple and deliberately tried to sow discord. He knew his uncle was a cleanliness freak who¡¯s disdainful of takeouts, especially cheap food like this. His words were an abrupt reminder of her husband¡¯spulsion toward cleanliness. This kind of cheap and nice canteen food might appeal to her, but not for someone like him with an aristocratic background. Hence, she instinctively reached out to remove the food from in front of him. ¡°Sorry, Hubby, I forgot that you don¡¯t like takeouts.¡± As he looked up, his lips slowly hooked into a charming smile. ¡°I like whatever you give me.¡± Mu Huan turned speechless. WTF! My heart is about to explode with love! On the other hand, Gu Chenyi was rooted to the spot, clenching his fists. Just then, Bao Junyan spoke again. ¡°Chenyi, it¡¯s gettingte. You better go back now.¡± He knew his uncle was chasing him away, but he did not want to leave just yet. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not convenient for you to move around now. Let me stay over tonight to look after you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Having your aunt-inw here will be sufficient.¡± ¡°Aunt-inw is just a girl. Taking care of you may be too demanding for her when you have a problem walking right now. Aunt-inw can go back home while I take care of you instead!¡± He was not going to let their rtionship get better over time! Chapter 177 - Time-critical Mission Chapter 177: Time-critical Mission Gu Chenyi knew that it was impossible between him and Mu Huan even if she were to leave his uncle¡¯s side. Nevertheless, even after days of thinking about this matter, he just could not get over the fact that she had be his aunt and that he would have to see and call her ¡°Aunt¡± time and again. His decision, therefore, remained unchanged; that was, to make her leave his uncle! He ultimately could not bear to resort to harsh methods to deal with thess. As such, he could only do such things. Eventually, his disobedience finally got him a nce from his uncle, whose eyes darkened meaningfully as he said, ¡°Alright, you stay behind to take care of me, then.¡± The chap then approached Mu Huan in a victorious manner, which prompted the corner of her lips to twitch slightly. Right then, Bao Junyan reached out and stroked his wife¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and go home to sleep.¡± At the thought that she could spend the time searching for proof of her innocence, she obediently stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head home, then.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go send Aunt off.¡± Chenyi immediately followed after her upon seeing that she was about to leave. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched his nephew dashing out of the room. Right in front of the elevator. Gu Chenyi grabbed hold of Mu Huan, who was about to leave. Being in a foul mood, she instinctively shook his hand off and growled in irritation, ¡°You¡¯re a real nuisance, Gu Chenyi!¡± Can¡¯t he just stay away and pretend not to see me? ¡°I heard that you may be cast as a negative example by the school as a warning to the students for cheating and be put on disciplinary probation.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Mu Huan!¡± ¡°Hurry back and take good care of your uncle! Don¡¯te poking your nose into my affairs again!¡± He could not resist saying, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern!¡± She truly did not know how on earth she used to find the guy to be a pretty good person when he was clearly just a weirdo! Despite him detesting her and him not believing her words at every turn, he would im, time and again, that he was concerned about her. Should she not ept it, he would then put on a hurt look on his face as though she had treated his sincerity as trash. Sheesh, I really need no such concern from him! ¡°You¡ª!¡± Gu Chenyi hated himself for his inconsistent and contradictory behavior, which he knew made him look stupid, but he did not want to behave that way, either! He just could not get a hold of himself... After Mu Huan left, he stood outside for a long while before finally entering the ward again. As soon as he stepped past the doorway, his uncle tossed two books at him. ¡°Read those two books. I¡¯ll do a spot check on Monday and, if you can¡¯t pass it, I¡¯ll send you to a boarding school abroad.¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!!¡± How am I going to finish reading these two thick books in just two days?! ¡°Uncle...¡± He wanted to say something, but the man already had his head dipped as he focused on his business matters. He knew that it was futile for him to say anything more. Besides, his uncle surely had his ways of persuading his parents into agreeing to send him abroad once he had decided to do so, regardless of his protests! Hence, he wasted no time and hastily sat down to read those books instead of trying to dissuade the man. I¡¯m not going abroad, let alone be sent to a boarding school and have my freedom restricted! On this clear, refreshing, and autumnal Saturday where the world looked so beautiful with the bluish sky hanging overhead, the Mus weed a distinguished guest to their home. ¡°What prompted this visit, Young Master Long?¡± The reason for Matriarch Mu feigning innocence about the reason for his visit was because Long Feiting had not reacquainted with Mu Kexin yet. ¡°How can I not visit Grandma Mu when I¡¯m here studying in Yun Cheng?¡± Thed presented a gift to her, which she hastily reached out for. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Young Master Long.¡± The Longs had a subsidiarypany that was engaged in medical equipment production, and most of the equipment used in the Mu family¡¯s hospital were procured from them. Hence, there was some sort of connection between the two families. Chapter 178 - Bad Taste

Chapter 178: Bad Taste

¡°No need to be so courteous, Grandma Mu. Just call me Feiting from now on. After all, you¡¯re an elder and Kexin and I are peers.¡± As the saying went, ¡°Love me, love my dog.¡± Long Feiting was very protective of his beloved ones. ¡°Kexin? You¡¯re acquainted with Kexin?¡± asked the elderly woman in surprise. ¡°I not only know her, but I also fell in love with her at first sight and I¡¯m wooing her now.¡± Even though he had been searching for Song Xing for years, he had no intention of revealing his identity to her despite having found her. He did not want her to think that he was only pursuing her because of what had happened in their childhood or for her to recall the fatty that he once was whenever she looked at him. Hence, he told others only that he fell in love at first sight with Mu Kexin, and he decided to woo her. His answer left the matriarch even more surprised than ever. In contrast to her fake reaction, Mu Dongsheng, who was clueless of the real reason, was truly astounded as he instinctively blurted, ¡°Love at first sight for Kexin? Surely not?¡± Naturally, the father knew the capabilities and worth his daughter had, so he could not fathom just how a figure like Long Feiting would fall in love with his daughter at first sight. ¡°It¡¯s exactly that!¡± The young guy was extremely displeased with how disdainful the father was toward his daughter; hence, his harsher tone. ¡°You have¡ª¡± Mu Dongsheng wanted to say that the chap had a bad taste in women when he received a stern re from his mother, which scared him speechless. ¡°Is Kexin home?¡± Long Feiting made no furtherments about the older man since he was Mu Kexin¡¯s birth father. ¡°Yes, yes! She¡¯s in! Come inside, please!¡± Matriarch Mu hastily ushered the young man inside. As Mu Dongsheng watched the young man¡¯s retreating figure, he felt that he was blind to even have feelings for his younger daughter. Not long after entering the house, the grandmother signaled her granddaughter with a look before making an excuse to leave with her son. Mu Kexin dared not to continue speaking after exchanging greetings with him, lest she shoot her mouth off. Initially, Long Feiting thought that once he finally found the girl he had been longing for, he would be crazy for her and would want to stick to her side for the entire day. s, contrary to his expectations, he had no such feelings despite his deration of pursuit. The cause of this might be because his dear Xingxing was not what he had been expecting her to be. This was their first meeting with each other since his deration of pursuit at her school. He had nothing much he wanted to say to her after meeting her, though. Still, he couldn¡¯t let things be so awkward between them. He therefore asked, ¡°Have you heard what happened to your sister?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± As she was constantly fraught with worries that Mu Huan would expose her after learning about why Long Feiting was wooing her, she had been avoiding her. Hence, she was clueless about the happenings regarding her half-sister. ¡°The school is going to make an example out of her and put her on probation for cheating during examination.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her eyes bulged wide in shock as she instinctively asserted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing when she¡¯s so good at studying!¡± Even though she was very reluctant to admit it, it was a fact that her half-sister performed well academically, so she could hardly believe the news of her cheating in exams. Having mistakenly assumed her reaction for kindness, he finally found hints of the childhood feelings he had for her. ¡°It¡¯s my doing.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± She was baffled by his reply. ¡°She deserved it for bullying you in the past!¡± He had never wooed a girl before, so he did not know the way to do so and decided to exact revenge on her behalf first to let her know that she was under his protection. Mu Kexin: ¡°...¡± She did not know what sort of reaction she should have after hearing that. Since it involved her half-sister, she was afraid that it would look bad on her if she rejoiced at her misfortune and would make him find her to be a bit of a white lotus if she told him not to do such a thing to her sister. Chapter 179 - Evidence Found (1)

Chapter 179: Evidence Found (1)

And so, she remained silent with a conflicted look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Long Feiting could not tell if she was feeling happy or not. Right then, just as Mu Kexin was thinking of a way to answer his question, her father entered the room with an apologetic smile. ¡°Excuse me, I left my phone here.¡± He then took his phone and left. During this brief interruption, she recalled Lin Qingya telling her that her acting was lousy, which might lead to her identally exposing herself. She was therefore told not to put on any pretenses in front of him and, as much as possible, behave like her usual self. Long Feiting would overlook her shorings since he saw her as a savior, but he would not tolerate her putting on false fronts and telling him lies. Therefore, she confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t really know if I should be happy about this.¡± Long Feiting eximed, ¡°Of course you should be happy! She deserves it for treating you that way!¡± Meanwhile, Mu Dongsheng, who had run to the garden, hastily gave Mu Huan a call. ¡°Xiao Huan, is the school going to make an example out of you as a warning and put you on probation?¡± ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°I overheard the conversation between Long Feiting and Kexin earlier. He said that it was his doing!¡± The person he loved best might be himself, but he still had some feelings for his older daughter. Hence, upon hearing that someone was out to harm her, he called her right away to warn her about it. ¡°Long Feiting dropped by the house?¡± ¡°Yes. That guy¡¯s actually fallen in love with Kexin at first sight and is pursuing her now!¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s really the case here?¡± ¡°I suppose so. He used to be a very arrogant person, but he now treats your grandma with utmost courtesy. Why would he do that if he doesn¡¯t truly like Kexin?¡± He had met the young chap several times while apanying his mother on business trips to the Imperial Capital. Each time, thed¡¯s nose was high up in the air as though he could not be bothered to spare them another nce, yet now, he had addressed his mother so respectfully by calling her ¡°Grandma Mu.¡± ¡°How did Grandma react to that news?¡± Since Mu Kexin was not capable or scheming enough to lure the guy, if there was any other reason behind his pursuit of her, it could only have to do with her grandma. ¡°Your grandma was totally overjoyed! She was so ck-jawed she could fit an entire egg in her mouth back then.¡± He, too, was euphoric at the thought of the benefits Long Feiting would bring him because of his feelings for his daughter! Mu Huan¡¯s brows furrowed when she heard that. Did I misjudge him? Is he honestly pursuing her because he fell in love with her at first sight? ¡°Xiao Huan, the Longs are a very big and powerful family. You¡¯ll be in for a hard time if you get marked by him, so be careful!¡± Mu Dongsheng might not be a good father, but he would still worry and care for his daughter. That was the reason why she ultimately could notpletely disregard her father. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for saying this, but you mustn¡¯t be so prideful anymore. Rely on Bao Junyan whenever needed, and don¡¯t worry about owing him anything for that! Both of you aren¡¯t outsiders but a couple, after all! Make use of your husband in times of need!¡± His words made some sense. It also reminded her that this was a rare concerning from her father. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°By the way, Xiao Huan, could you lend me a million yuan for emergency purposes? I borrowed some money from loan sharks, and now they¡¯re demanding for payment to be paid back by this week. Otherwise, the debt is going to be doubled!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence for consent and will collect the money from you tomorrow!¡± With that, he hastily ended the call, lest his daughter refused him. Chapter 180 - Evidence Found (2)

Chapter 180: Evidence Found (2)

Mu Huan¡¯s head started pounding in pain as she stared at her phone, where it disyed ¡°call ended.¡± While she was away on the phone, her friends, Wu Xingye and Li Meng, had gone through watching the rest of the security footage from that day. They failed to find any clues, though. It infuriated the guy so much, he could not resist thumping his fist on the keyboard! And that thump got the image on the screen all scrambled up for a good while before it finally got stuck on a particr scene. It was this very scene that got Mu Huan rushing over at once after she put her phone away and looked over. ¡°Quick, zoom in on this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Her friends instantly went into alert mode. ¡°See if this car is facing Professor Wang¡¯s office!¡± requested the girl as she pointed to a white car at the corner of the screen. He immediately magnified the image. The angle was indeed just right. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get our hands on that car¡¯s dashcam!¡± said Mu Huan as she headed outside. With much difficulty, she finally got a hold of that car¡¯s dashcam and found a clue in it! That day when they had their exams, a ck-clothed man in a cap was found entering Professor Wang¡¯s office past 10 PM and leaving some ten minutester before returning to the office again an hourter. Based on that timing, Mu Huan and Wu Xingye looked through the security footage around their campus again. From footage belonging to a beverage shop near their school, she found Li Ze taking something from the ck-clothed man before he headed to a corner and, not long after, handed that item back to the ck-clothed man. Despite the image not being very clear due to its far distance and it being at night, one could still tell that it was the exam papers. She heaved a sigh of relief at that. With these pieces of evidence, I¡¯ll be able to prove my innocence! She then made short clips of these footages and went to look for the dean. After looking through these clips, the dean could not help thinking, She¡¯s well deserving and has the brains to be the top schr of the school, indeed. Well, the person who¡¯s able to delete the school¡¯s security footage is also one capable person. He then asked, ¡°Have you found out who framed you?¡± ¡°Long Feiting!¡± The dean: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting is an outstanding student, why would he do such a thing? He kept mum for a good while. ¡°These footages are insufficient to prove your innocence. Even though the ck-clothed person did enter Professor Wang¡¯s office and had contact with Li Ze, there¡¯s no conclusive proof that the item they took was the exam paper. It might be something else that they¡¯re stealing.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± If this isn¡¯t proof, then what is? No matter how careless Li Ze might be, he will never redo those papers in front of others or under surveince to leave any witnesses or security footage behind for me! ¡°Mu Huan, if you insist on believing that it¡¯s Long Feiting who has framed you, then you¡¯ll need to get him to admit and confess his mistake so that your disciplinary punishment can be canceled.¡± Despite the dean¡¯s reluctance to destroy her future since she was a model student, the evidence she had was not conclusive enough to deem Long Feiting as the mastermind. Since the matter involved another outstanding student, she had to go look him up herself if she wanted to resolve it. It would have to be that chap¡¯s doing in order for the school to cancel her disciplinary actions. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± There¡¯s no way he will admit to his doing when he¡¯s out to frame me! ¡°Dean...¡± She still wanted to say something in her defense, but the dean requested for her to leave. ¡°I still have work to do, so please leave.¡± At that point, she realized that the dean might have reacted that way because he did not want to malign the innocent. So, she would have to produce more convincing evidence. Chapter 181

Chapter 181: Untitled

When Mu Huan returned to the hospital, Bao Junyan and PA Wang seemed to be in the middle of an important business discussion. She dared not disturb them, so she sat to one side and gazed out of the window listlessly instead. At the thought that their hard efforts in looking through the security footage to find that evidence were going to waste because it was not convincing enough, she felt really pissed off! Want me to get Long Feiting to confess to what he did? How am I going to look him up? By begging him? He might not let me off even if I do so! Moreover, I, Mu Huan, would never plead mercy from such a person!! From the moment his wife had entered the ward, Bao Junyan had already sensed that she was in a bad mood, and now that he noticed her puffy little cheeks, he knew something must be up. And so, he paused his work on hand and looked toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the thought of how Long Feiting had bullied her and how her evidence was unable to prove her innocence after all her efforts into finding it, she could not help crying out, aggrieved, ¡°Hubby...¡± So it¡¯s a powerpetition, huh? Watch how I crush you all! She would never want to trouble her husband under normal circumstances, but now, under extraordinary circumstances, she would never leave her husband aside and not put him to good use while others bully her! Seeing how aggrieved she looked, the man beckoned her over. The little woman immediately approached him. Just when she was about to reach his side, he extended his big hand and pulled her into his embrace. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Do I leave or not in this case? ¡°Hubby...¡± She felt even more aggrieved now that she was in his embrace. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Long Feiting set me up and had me framed for the sake of Mu Kexin, and he caused me to be put on probation by the school...¡± She angrily narrated the entire matter to him in detail. ¡°Long Feiting, thatd from the Imperial Capital¡¯s Long family?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s him!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Is that child damaged in the brain or the eyes? Why would he fall in love at first sight with Mu Kexin, that sort of person?! I don¡¯t give a hoot about his silly love affairs, but no way can he bully my wife! He looked at his assistant. ¡°Find that boy. Get him to confess to the dean that it was all a set-up to frame my wife, and get him to publicly apologize to her in school!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± PA Wang left upon receiving the order from his boss. The feeling she had upon seeing how easily her husband had resolved that matter which had been so vexing to her with just one sentence waspletely indescribable! With both of them being just human beings, the disparity between them was actually as wide as heaven and earth! ¡°I wanna be as powerful as you are in the future, Hubby!¡± She wanted to stand high at the top so that no one would ever dare to bully her again! As the man caressed her hair, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re already as powerful as I am.¡± All that he had belonged to his wife as well, so whoever dared bully her was as good as bullying him! She understood what he meant, and those words moved her so much that her eyes were all rimmed red. Snaking her arms around his neck, she then gave him a hard peck on his cheek. ¡°Thanks, Hubby!¡± ¡°My dear, this isn¡¯t how a kiss should be.¡± With that, he lifted her chin and swooped down on her ruddy lips, smooching them. He was not the greatest fan of sweetness, but he was very much fond of her sweet fragrance. Just when Mu Huan got so lost in the passionate kiss, a knock on the door was heard. ¡°Sir, Young Master Long is here.¡± After bumping into Long Feiting, who was tasked by his father to visit Bao Junyan, PA Wang brought the young man straight up. ¡°Wait outside for a bit.¡± Upon hearing his boss¡¯s lower than usual voice, the assistant was very d that he made the choice to knock on the door first! Chapter 182 - I Have a Husband

Chapter 182: I Have a Husband

Now that the President was married, things were different. They couldn¡¯t enter whenever as they pleased. Mu Huan regained her senses. ¡°Hubby... What¡¯s wrong?...¡± Bao Junyan kissed her once more. ¡°Long Feiting is here.¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Ah? Long Feiting is here?¡± Why did hee here?! ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°How long have we been kissing? Why did PA Wang ask Long Feiting toe over?!¡± She remembered that PA Wang had just left before he began to kiss her! Why was he back already?! Bao Junyan looked at her shocked expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Probably the news of me getting injured was identally leaked and he just happened toe and visit me.¡± Mu Huan was nk for a moment. ¡°Visit you? You have a close rtionship with Long Feiting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a friendship with him, but my rtionship with his father is quite good.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± The upper-ss circle was indeed a circle. One could easily know another just like that. When Long Feiting was about toe in, Mu Huan stood up and made to sit by the side. But Bao Junyan hugged her waist and had her sit obediently in his embrace. When Long Feiting came in and saw Bao Junyan hugging Mu Huan, his eyes widened in shock! How did this Mu Huan have any rtions with Bao Junyan?! And she was being hugged by him so intimately! Long Feiting did not investigate Mu Huan. He knew only that she was Mu Kexin¡¯s sister. He didn¡¯t know that she was married, and he definitely had no idea that her husband was Bao Junyan! Although he was astonished, Long Feiting quickly regained his senses and went forward to greet him. ¡°Uncle Bao.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s father and Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin were as close as brothers. Thus, he was the same generation as Bao Junyan. That¡¯s why Long Feiting had to greet Bao Junyan as his uncle. Bao Junyan hummed a soft acknowledgment. Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan, who was nestled in Bao Junyan¡¯s embrace. Just as he was about to ask, he heard the words, ¡°This is your aunt. You can greet her as your aunt.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! He did hear that Bao Junyan was in an arranged marriage, but he had never expected that he had married Mu Huan! When Mu Huan thought about how she had been bullied by him and was now instantly a generation higher than him, she looked at Long Feiting provokingly. I¡¯ll let you bully me! Bully me again if you dare! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± He really could have never guessed that Mu Huan had such a huge mountain to lean on! Bao Junyan looked at Long Feiting. ¡°I heard from your aunt that you have been bullying her in school.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± She even shamelessly told on him! ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was Uncle Bao¡¯s wife until now.¡± ¡°Now that you know, tell the dean the truth when you return to school and publicly apologize to your aunt.¡± Since he was here, Bao Junyan directly requested this of him. ¡°Uncle Bao, I can tell the dean the truth and cancel her punishment to stay back in school for your sake. But publicly apologizing to her is impossible! She was the one who intolerably bullied someone else first!¡± Although Long Feiting did not dare to not give Bao Junyan¡¯s face despite his nickname of being the most arrogant young master in the Imperial Capital, he couldn¡¯t bear to be humiliated with a public apology. Bao Junyan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°My wife bullied someone else first?¡± His gentle and obedient wife? ¡°Yes. She was the one who was being vile first. She used a host to destroy Kexin¡¯s reputation. That¡¯s why I took revenge!¡± Mu Huan did not dare to let Bao Junyan know about this. For Long Feiting to suddenly reveal it, her heart was shocked and she almost jumped up from Bao Junyan¡¯s embrace! F*ck! She did not consider this point at all! Chapter 183 - You Were the One Who Did It?

Chapter 183: You Were the One Who Did It?

When he sensed the change in Mu Huan¡¯s mood, Bao Junyan lowered his head to look at her. ¡°You were the one who did it?¡± He did not care much about her matters at that time. After the public rtions department had investigated that it was Mu Weiguo who did it, he didn¡¯t dig into the issue any further. Seeing her reaction now, he suspected she was probably the one who did it. It was because she had such a n that she stopped them when she heard that he wanted PA Wang to teach her stepmother a lesson. This little wife of his had gone beyond his expectations. ¡°Hubby, I...¡± Mu Huan mumbled for a long while before finally lowering her head and saying, ¡°Yes.¡± After she had lowered her head and admitted it, it was obvious that Bao Junyan¡¯s aura had changed. Just when she thought she was finished, she heard the words: ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Huan looked up in shock. Long Feiting had an expression of utter disbelief. What did he say? Well done? This was still considered a job well done? As if he wanted to let Mu Huan be sure that what she heard was real, Bao Junyan caressed her head and repeated himself, ¡°What you did was very good.¡± Although it was beyond his expectations that she would do something like this,pared to a timid and overly obedient wife, he was more satisfied that she was like this. After all, she would have to take some responsibility for his status in the future. If someone were to bully her and she did not know how to retaliate, she would not be able to withstand a single blow. Originally, he had wanted to try corrupting her a little. But now that he knew she was like this, he was no longer worried that he needed to teach her. ¡°Uncle Bao, aren¡¯t you being a little overprotective? A woman¡¯s reputation is very important to her! And yet she destroyed Kexin¡¯s reputation just like that! You still said she did well?!¡± ¡°A person must learn about self-respect before he or she can be respected by others. I heard that you fell in love with Mu Kexin at first sight. Therefore, you probably do not know much about her. For someone like her who publicly wanted to snatch her sister¡¯s husband, it isn¡¯t harsh no matter what my wife did to deal with her.¡± Bao Junyan felt that even if his wife killed Mu Kexin, that wouldn¡¯t count as ruthless. Long Feiting knew that Bao Junyan was protective. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who would say something without any basis. If he said that Mu Kexin publicly wanted to steal her sister¡¯s man, that meant it was true. This left him with an increasingly ugly expression. His Little Star couldn¡¯t have be like this when she grew up! How could she steal her brother-inw?! Bao Junyan had such a distinct expression of revulsion on his face! It was clear that she definitely must have done something unbearable! ¡°Uncle Bao, if that is true, I will publicly apologize to Mu Huan!¡± With that, Long Feiting left with an unsightly expression. When he had left, PA Wang knowingly followed after him and left as well, leaving the room with just the two of them to be extremely quiet. Mu Huan lowered her head, afraid to look at Bao Junyan. Although Bao Junyan said she did well earlier, she was still feeling uneasy. After all, what he wanted and liked was an obedient and gentle wife. Yet, she kept something like this from him... What if she didn¡¯t like her like this and didn¡¯t want her anymore? And then, Bao Junyan raised her chin and asked, ¡°I thought you are rather capable? Why are you suddenly being timid again?¡± To be able to think of a move like finding a host to destroy both Bai Xuexian and her daughter, this girl was rather smart. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t have any choice but to do so...¡± Mu Huan was afraid that it was because of his overprotective personality that he would protect her in front of others regardless of what she¡¯d done. She thought that he would then begin to settle scores with her when they had left. She was trying hard to protect herself and the gentle and obedient wife image. Chapter 184 - If She Couldnt Do It, Then There Was Nothing She Could Do About It

Chapter 184: If She Couldn¡¯t Do It, Then There Was Nothing She Could Do About It

¡°Had no choice but to do so?¡± Bao Junyan narrowed his eyes, his gaze turning a little dangerous. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mu Kexin really want to marry you? My stepmother was forcing me to create circumstances for Kexin, which I absolutely refused to do. But if I didn¡¯t do it, she would...¡± Mu Huan almost instinctively revealed that she would settle scores with her granny. She suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t let Bao Junyan take notice of her granny, so as to avoid a bad separation from him in the future. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just... It¡¯s just that I have my own difficulties that left me with no choice. I can¡¯t tell you what it is! Because of this difficulty, I had to settle scores with Bai Xuexian and make sure Mu Kexin could not marry you. That¡¯s why I did something like that! I know it¡¯s my fault! I will be very obedient next time, very obedient!¡± She raised her hand and swore. ¡°I did not say that you did anything wrong. I was genuinelyplimenting you earlier. You did well in that situation. You should ruthlessly pay back someone when they bully you.¡± He wanted someone who was gentle and obedient, but he did not want her to be gentle and obedient to everyone. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really not angry?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Mu Huan let out a sigh of relief at his words. ¡°You scared me. I thought you were angry and didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Was he such an irresponsible person for her to think that he would not want her over such a small matter? ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. As long as you are obedient, you will always be Mrs. Bao. You don¡¯t have to worry about that in the future.¡± ¡°What I did... was that not considered as disobedience?¡± Didn¡¯t he like a docile, quiet, and gentle wife? She hid something like this from him and even used such underhanded means to deal with Bai Xuexian. This couldn¡¯t be considered as being docile, right?! ¡°If someone bullied you, it is not disobedient no matter how you take revenge on them. My definition of obedient is that as long as you do not seek trouble yourself and take something too far, you are fine,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°What¡¯s considered looking for trouble and what is going too far? Could you give me some examples, Hubby?¡± She had to bear in mind not to do these things! Bao Junyan kept silent for a moment. ¡°For example, those delinquent girls who fight and stir up trouble, or those empty and bored girls who would only go to entertainment centers to have fun, not remembering their marital status and not being loyal in their marriages. All of these are examples of looking for trouble and going too far. Apart from that, you can do whatever you want.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She would not get into brawls like those delinquent girls, but she was someone who often had to fight. She was not like those empty and bored girls who would have fun at entertainment centers, but most of the jobs she took on had her entering the entertainment centers often. She was even moonlighting at a few of those ces. ¡°Hubby, do you think girls who know how to fight are very bad?¡± she asked carefully to test him. She could stop holding posts in those entertainment centers and try not to pick up jobs that needed her to go to those ces, but she couldn¡¯t stop fighting! If she didn¡¯t fight, then there wasn¡¯t any job she could pick up! Moreover, she was someone who moved her fists, not somebody who would bullsh*t around. When Bao Junyan thought about what he saw at the bar that night, when those delinquent girls who had makeup on like ghosts, were getting into a gang fight. ¡°Very bad!¡± he instinctively said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Boxing is an even bigger no. If you want to learn self-defense, I can teach you grappling and mixed martial arts.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing! I will try my best to achieve that!¡± If she couldn¡¯t do it, then there was nothing she could do about it. ¡°Mm.¡± Bao Junyan looked at her fair and clean face. ¡°Also, I told you before, you are not allowed to put on heavy makeup.¡± Chapter 185 - You Cant Force Trust

Chapter 185: You Can¡¯t Force Trust

Those that were thick with powder, where one could lose some makeup when walking around, were absolutely not allowed. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her putting on thick makeup was par for the course! They were opposing forces. Those that he didn¡¯t like were all the things that she needed to be! Her heart was tired! Suddenly, Bao Junyan asked, ¡°That difficulty you have that causes you to act against your will, does it still exist?¡± Although her stepmother could no longer threaten her, there was probably still something between her and her grandma. Someone as astute as Bao Junyan naturally sensed that Mu Huan had been trying very hard to hide something from him. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find out about it; it was just that he respected his wife and wanted her to trust him enough to tell him what¡¯s going on. ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t tell you this. Can you not ask me about it? I... I...¡± Mu Huan did not know what to say and could only lower her gaze to avoid his line of sight. Bao Junyan looked at her, and his gaze darkened a little. ¡°Xiao Huan, I hope you know thatpared to your irresponsible father and your biased Grandma, I am someone you can very much rely on. I am your husband, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. No matter what difficulties you have, you can talk to me about them. I don¡¯t care what difficulty it is that¡¯s leaving you with no alternatives, I will help you to solve it!¡± Mu Huan was touched by his words, but she still couldn¡¯t say it. If he found out about her difficulty and those other things, they would be the swords that would ruin her life! ¡°Hubby, it is not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I... I only need... need time...¡± Such truths would be revealed sooner orter. She needed the time to work hard and make herself stronger as much as possible! Bao Junyans¡¯s gaze became even darker. ¡°Is this difficulty going to put your life in danger?¡± If it would affect her safety, she had to say it even if she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°No! No! It will not endanger my safety. They are just some secrets between me and my grandma that I can¡¯t say!¡± Mu Huan knew that Bao Junyan definitely detected that she had her reasons for listening to her grandma despite not being filial to her. Therefore, she might as well tell him about it. Bao Junyan did not say anything else. ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t look into it, alright? I really, really need the time! Please, I beg you...¡± Mu Huan was afraid that he would go and investigate if she didn¡¯t tell him. The moment he found out about it, everything would be over. Bao Junyan stared at her speechlessly. ¡°Hubby, they are really secrets between me and my grandma that I cannot say. They will not affect my safety, so, please... I beg you, alright?...¡± Mu Huan begged, grabbing his arm. Despite usually having a heart of stone, Bao Junyan could not reject her pleading every single time. ¡°I will wait for you to tell me willingly. I will not investigate it.¡± She was not a dumb nor cowardly person. She was definitely not an obedient and gentle person either. She knew toe to him for help when she was facing a danger she couldn¡¯t deal with. Therefore, he did not want to force her to tell him if there was something she did not want him to know about. Trust could not be forced. ¡°Thank you, Hubby! Thank you!¡± Mu Huan hugged him emotionally. ¡°Hubby, I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life!¡± Even if they would separate eventually, she would do anything for him as long as he needed her! Bao Junyan caressed her head silently. What he wanted was not her gratitude. ... After Long Feiting had left the hospital, he immediately went to find Mu Kexin. He could not ept that his Little Star would be someone like that after growing up! Chapter 186 - What an Imbecile! Chapter 186: What an Imbecile! Even at 11 years old, his Little Star was so outstandingpared to the other girls. In fact, he reckoned that her maturity was already apparent at that young age! So there was no way she would turn into a woman who would try to snatch her sister¡¯s husband! He was not a moralistic person to begin with. If this had been any other woman, he would not make a fuss over it. But there was no way he could ept that the perfect girl in his heart could do such a thing! He did not know if this was because he could not stand the thought that the girl he liked had fancied Bao Junyan in the past or if it was something else. In any case, he just could not ept the truth! Mu Kexin went into a fit of terror when she saw him marching in. Don¡¯t tell me he has found out that I¡¯m not Song Xing? What should I do if that¡¯s the case? What should I do?! She knew that pretending to be Song Xing could bring her great benefits, but at the same time, it spelled grave dangers. Hence, she was constantly tensed and alert. Any small matters would make her jump with fright! Just when she was about to faint from overwhelming fear, she suddenly recalled that she had never imed that she was Song Xing, and neither did the boy counter-check their childhood encounter with her. In this case, he could not me her for being an imposter. She had not done anything while it was love at first sight for the boy and came after her! So if he were to use her of leading him on as Song Xing, she could refute his words by saying that she had done nothing of the kind. He was the one with the misconception instead! She calmed down significantly after this. ¡°Long Feiting, it¡¯ste. Why are you here tonight?¡± He shot the question at her directly. ¡°Did you try to fight with your sister over Bao Junyan?¡± That got her dumbstruck. Why did he ask that question all of a sudden? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s upset now not because he has found out that I¡¯m not Song Xing but because I had wanted to marry Bao Junyan? In any case, Mu Kexin was aggrieved by the mention of Bao Junyan. If she had married that man, then she would not have to fear her life like what she was doing now! ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had to leave the banquet because of some other matters, I would have been the one to marry Bao Junyan instead. So I didn¡¯t try to snatch Mu Huan¡¯s husband. He was supposed to belong to me!¡± She knew that her grandmother was on speaking terms with Bao Junyan¡¯s father so she had the same idea as Matriarch Mu. Mu Huan was selected because she was from the Mu family. If she had not left the banquet, then she, as the favored daughter of the Mu family, would have been the one to marry that man instead of Mu Huan, the disgraced daughter! Hence, she never felt that she was trying to snatch her sister¡¯s husband; after all, the man was supposed to belong to her in the first ce! Long Feiting was struck dumb on the spot. While on the way to see her, he had pondered over what she might say to him. All kinds of answers hade across his mind except what she had just told him! And not only did the girl not feel ashamed, but she had actually taken it as her right! What made her think that Bao Junyan belonged to her? What made her believe that he would have chosen her if she¡¯d been there? And that same question was blurted out of his mouth, ¡°What makes you think that Bao Junyan would have chosen you if you¡¯d been there?¡± ¡°My grandma is on good terms with Bao Junyan¡¯s father. Mu Huan was chosen only because she was from the Mu family. So if I were around, she¡¯d never have had her chance!¡± He was speechless by now. He did not know what to say to her suddenly. What made her think that Bao Junyan would marry her just because her grandma was on good terms with his father? If that was the decision in the first ce, then he would have let his son marry the daughter from the Mu family straightaway. There was no need for a matchmaking feast! Is she really my Little Star? Surely, no sickness can cause such a great change. Right? This isn¡¯t stupidity; she is an imbecile! Chapter 187 - Shaken Chapter 187: Shaken ¡°So you can¡¯t me me for that!¡± she told him indignantly. ¡°Alright, even if I don¡¯t me you for having such a thought, why do you still think that he belongs to you? No matter what, he has married your sister already. Why did you have to snatch him from her?¡± ¡°What do you mean by snatch? I just want to retrieve what is rightfully mine in the first ce!¡± Now, she reckoned there must be something wrong with the boy. How many times did she need to remind him that she was not trying to take the man away from her sister? That man belonged to her in the first ce! ¡°...!¡± ¡°Regardless, he is your brother-inw. Aren¡¯t you ashamed at the thought of wanting to bed your sister¡¯s husband?¡± He could not understand why the girl of his dreams still had that thought even after the man had married Mu Huan! ¡°Why do I need to feel ashamed? He belongs to me in the first ce. I¡¯m rightfully pursuing what is mine! The shameful one should be Mu Huan! She keeps hanging on to my man, her sister¡¯s man!¡± ¡°...!¡± F*ck! He was totally disgusted with her sense of morality! By then, the girl had subconsciously realized that she had said things that should not be said. Still, there was nothing she could do with the words that she had just uttered. She could only try her best to justify herself. ¡°I know you must find me unbelievable and immoral. But you also have to admit that Bao Junyan is a rare find, right? He¡¯s the man of every girl¡¯s dreams, and yet, he belongs to Mu Huan now instead of me. I should be his wife, rightfully, so how could I swallow the fact without putting up a good fight? ¡°Honestly, I also know that it¡¯s impossible between me and him, but I wanted to try my very best to fight for him. At least I¡¯d know then, and there would be no regrets because I¡¯d tried my best.¡± These were, at least, her heartfelt words. She was not foolish enough to realize that she had no chance when Bao Junyan gave her the cold treatment. He was not a man that she could have even with her darndest efforts. But she could not resist him. Just like how a moth was attracted to bright light, he was simply irresistible for her! She could not help ming Bao Junyan at this juncture. If not for his heartless attitude toward her, she would not have fallen for the gigolo who had treated her like a princess! She would not have ended up in such a pathetic state like this now! And then, she started to hate Mu Huan as well. After all, she had two chances to marry Bao Junyan but her half-sister had robbed her of the opportunities time and time again! Now, she just wanted her sister to die! She would not hesitate to destroy Mu Huan when she got the power and opportunity! Although the boy found her idea too novel and stupid, her reasoning seemed justifiable. Just like what she had exined, every woman wanted a man like Bao Junyan, and she was no different. So her action would seem eptable if she had acted on impulse, trying to win back the Prince Charming who was supposed to be hers. Nevertheless, he still could not ept the fact that his Little Star had turned into someone like this now. It made him want to bring her to a brain surgeon just to have her brain checked! He wanted to confirm if the illness she had suffered in the past had wiped off most of her brain cells and if there was a way to remedy the unfortunate situation! Although he had felt that she did not live up to his ideal image when he first met her, he was still happy to have found her. Thus, he wanted to pursue her and had asked for her hand. But now... It seemed that his steadfast belief got badly shaken instead! He did not know if he would continue to have the same thought if they continued in this way... Chapter 188 - Whoever Cannot See It Must Be Blind!

Chapter 188: Whoever Cannot See It Must Be Blind!

Although Long Feiting was arrogant, he was still a man of his words. Hence, after confirming the matter with Mu Kexin, he really went to the school¡¯s administrative department to admit the whole truth. And then, he went to the pharmaceutical faculty to apologize to Mu Huan publicly. The news spread fast on campus, and by the time he was on the way to see her at the faculty, everyone knew that he had set her up. Hence, when he reached her faculty, arge crowd had already gathered to check out thetest happening! As he looked at the nosy crowd before him, his handsome face was full of displeasure. He was about to walk away in indignance. However, as a man, he needed to keep his words! Thus, with a defiant look, he turned to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had set a trap for you because you were too conspicuous. I didn¡¯t expect the serious repercussion that has happened to you. I sincerely apologize to you now!¡± ¡°Are you apologizing to me in sincerity? Where¡¯s your sincerity? Why can¡¯t I see your sincerity in your apology?¡± He did this to me because I¡¯m conspicuous? Why don¡¯t you admit that you were an imbecile instead?! ¡°My sincerity is written all over my face, can¡¯t you see it? If you can¡¯t, then you must be blind!¡± Well, she better ept my public apology and not push me further! ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the students who are present here now? Who can spot the sincerity on your face right now?¡± ¡°Whoever can¡¯t see it must be blind!¡± Everyone fell silent. We are only the innocent bystanders, don¡¯t get us involved here! ¡°I can¡¯t see the sincerity in you, but since I¡¯m a magnanimous person, I¡¯ll forgive you this time!¡± Oh well, I¡¯m not a petty person so I¡¯ll forgive him this time! What the hell! The boy narrowed his eyes dangerously. She challenged him with a look. Why? Does he feel disgraced? Is he going to punch me? C¡¯mon! Let¡¯s see if he dares to do that! Look, I have someone big and powerful to back me up here! The boy had never been so humiliated. All his life, he was the one taunting the rest, not the other way round! ¡°Mu Huan, just you wait!¡± She better not let me catch her doing anything wrong or I¡¯ll make sure she dies a beautiful death! ¡°Alright, let me just wait and see!¡± She was the type of girl who would never lose out to anyone. Back in the past, she was already fearless without Bao Junyan. Now, with her husband¡¯s backing, there was even less concern for her! ... After this incident, Mu Huan was famous on the campus once again. After so many confrontations, she now knew that Long Feiting could not recognize her. Being popr was no longer an issue for her. In fact, she took this opportunity to morize her name further! In Year Three, the girl had nned to enter the R&D[1] department that belonged to the nation¡¯s biggest pharmaceutical manufacturer. For that to happen, she would need to have a ster performance in the university. The reason she had wanted to enter Yun University was that the pharmaceutical faculty here had an R&D unit. The professors responsible for this unit were top professors in the nation. She wanted so much to join these masters! However, the entry criteria were high. There were ten members inside this R&D unit, and all of them were talented students studying for their doctorates. This was not a department where a newbie in Year One could get in with good results alone. Hence, she wanted to use her current poprity to showcase her talent in the pharmaceutical field. With that, she could try to win the professors¡¯ attention. Starting as a research assistant, she could then make her way into the research programs. Compared to her busy life, Long Feiting¡¯s life had turned boring instead. He was a boy who¡¯d been pampered since he was young, and the only thing that he could not have was to see his Little Star again. His life had been full of hope and anticipation for the day that he would see her again. [1] R&D refers to ¡°Research and Development.¡± Chapter 189 - How Heartwrenching

Chapter 189: How Heartwrenching

Every day, he would wake up wondering if he would be able to see his Xingxing that day and what gift he would give her when he found her. Now that he had finally found her, though, he had no desire to give her the best things in the world. His Xingxing was not what he thought her to be. His life, hence, became boring and meaningless without that sense of anticipation and the drive to do something. He did not even have any interest in anything else other than messing with Mu Huan. Unfortunately for him, his n to give her a hard time was thwarted with her identity as Bao Junyan¡¯s wife. Now, he could only patiently wait for another opportunity to strike. Right then, just when the bored chap was about to doze off on the artificial mountain he was leaning on, he suddenly heard this: ¡°Xiao Huan, why didn¡¯t you take that missionst night? It has a generous payout!¡± ¡°I need to stay low for now.¡± Her heart ached at the thought of her rejecting money, but the attention her husband was paying to her now was at its peak because of what Long Feiting had exposed about her. She, therefore, needed to keep out of trouble for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has your husband detected something?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but I think it¡¯s better for me to behave myself for a while. What¡¯s more,st night¡¯s mission involved rescuing a hostage from a mob. I¡¯ll surely have to fight my way through to reach the hostage, and my husband has made it clear that he doesn¡¯t like girls who can fight,¡± said Mu Huan with a sigh. Such highly-paid missions that involved only fighting were totally up her alley, but... She could only reject that mission with much reluctance as she recalled her husband¡¯s words. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Bao Junyan doesn¡¯t like girls who can fight, and yet, Xiao Huan is exactly the type of person who won¡¯t waste her breath on talking when she can just resort to violence. What¡¯s up with them...? ¡°Won¡¯t that limit the type of missions you can take on from now on?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Mu Huan felt her rejection of such missions was unfeasible for her in the long run. Things would get busy for her once she¡¯d entered the scientific research department, so she would have little spare time to take on missions and, as such, she would only be able to take on the high-risk and high-paying ones. These missions, oftentimes, involved fighting. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take on any missions as time goes by. I have the feeling that Bao Junyan¡¯s attention on you will only get greater!¡± Li Meng reckoned that the man¡¯s concern for his wife would only increase along with the time they spent together. ¡°Sigh. How vexing! Say, why doesn¡¯t he like girls who can fight? If he isn¡¯t so against them, then it won¡¯t matter if he finds out about it. s...¡± He¡¯s hell-bent against girls who can fight and who wear thick makeup, and I¡¯ll have to apply thick makeup when I take up those missions. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in hot soup if my enemies recognize me. ¡°Given his status, he surely dislikes girls who fight and cause troubles. Look at all those prominent figures. Whose wife isn¡¯t of the dignified, noble, and elegant type?!¡± Mu Huan thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± She could not help letting out another sigh. My personality just happens to be the type that he dislikes the most. How... heartwrenching it is! Unable to bear seeing her friend in such a listless state, Li Meng said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such vexing matters already. Say, do you feel good hearing Long Feiting apologize to you in public? Everyone in the school is now talking about this matter! The girls¡¯ favorable impression of him has plummeted by 50% because of this!¡± With their campus beau having a bad taste to chase after that sort of girl from another school andmitting such a destructive act on another student, there was no way the female poption could be as fanatic about him as before, regardless of how handsome he was. Chapter 190 - An Opportunity Comes Knocking

Chapter 190: An Opportunity Comes Knocking

¡°Do you think anyone will be able to feel good hearing that sort of cocky apology?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Well, that¡¯s true, indeed. She nudged Mu Huan for a bit. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get your husband to oppress him again?¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not get into another conflict with him again. It¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble!¡± Mu Huan felt that it was better for them to keep a distance from Long Feiting. She might not be afraid of getting into trouble, but she did not want to cause any, especially at times like these where she had a time-critical mission. ¡°Right.¡± She then took a gander at her watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for ss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was only after they left that Long Feiting came out from his hiding spot. His lips curled up in a devilish smirk as he watched Mu Huan¡¯s disappearing figure. Bao Junyan dislikes girls who can fight the most, and from what she said earlier, she seems to be a pretty good fighter and is doing some sort of job behind her husband¡¯s back! I was just waiting for a good opportunity to strike and get a handle over her to make things hard for her, and now, that opportunity hase knocking! What an effortless opportunity! Mu Huan, just you wait and see! Long Feiting, who found life to be meaningless just moments ago, was now pumping with blood, which was filled with anticipation for theing days! At the pharmaceutical faculty... Just before school ended, Li Meng grabbed hold of Mu Huan. ¡°Do you have anything upter, my dear?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Apany me to a matchmaking session if you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Matchmaking session?¡± ¡°Yep, it¡¯ll be held at the coffee shop opposite our campus tonight. Girls of our faculty and the guys from the department of finance will be there, and I heard that they¡¯re all hunks this time! Don¡¯t people usually say you¡¯ll be letting down your three years of hard work in high school if you don¡¯t get a boyfriend? So, I wanna go take a look. Go with me and help me to assess whichever guys I like. If you find him okay, then I¡¯ll be off starting a romance!¡± With a teasing look on her face, Mu Huan joked, ¡°Oh, my. Are you yearning for love?!¡± ¡°Which girl doesn¡¯t yearn for love?! So, are you going or not?!¡± retorted her bestie with a snort. ¡°But of course!¡± I definitely have to go and help her pick a boyfriend! ¡°You¡¯re the best! Muacks!¡± Li Meng sent her a flying kiss. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the dorm to change our clothes first. Leave your makeup to me tonight. I¡¯ll turn you into the most dazzling goddess in there!¡± Her frequent need to apply makeup for her jobs had led her into honing her superb makeup skills. ¡°Of course!¡± The social activity that college students loved most was matchmaking sessions. By the time the two arrived at the coffee shop after changing their clothes and applying makeup, the shop was already filled with many girls from their faculty and even more guys from the finance faculty. ¡°Wow, the female seniors were right about this. The guys here are all very attractive!¡± gushed Li Meng in great satisfaction after she quickly swept a nce over the guys in there. ¡°Mm. Not bad, indeed.¡± Mu Huan nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s sit there! I think those guys there are the most handsome ones of the lot!¡± said the former as she pointed to the guys sitting by the window. ¡°Okay.¡± And so, the two of them walked over to the window area. Just then, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped at the entrance of the coffee shop. After having several calls to his wife going unanswered, Bao Junyan turned to his assistant and ordered, ¡°Mu Huan¡¯s not answering her phone. Go find her at the school.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± PA Wang alighted from the car upon receiving his boss¡¯ order. The man then dipped his head to continue reading the documents in his hand. Feeling bored, Gong Zeye looked out of the window and, upon seeing the rows of young guys and girls sitting in the coffee shop, could not resist sighing. ¡°Regardless of the time, matchmaking sessions are the most popr among students!¡± Chapter 191 - No!

Chapter 191: No!

Upon hearing that matchmaking sessions were the most popr social activity among students, Bao Junyan turned his head to take a look and sighted a very familiar-looking figure. ¡°What did you say they were doing?¡± ¡°Having a matchmaking session!¡± His eyespletely darkened at that. ¡°How great it is to be young! It¡¯s a heart-thumping period for these youths! Think about it, that sort of ignorant love and impulse toward girls, it¡¯s really¡ª¡± Gong Zeye had yet to finish what he was saying when his buddy pushed open the door to alight from the car. He hastily asked, ¡°What are you doing, Brother Bao?¡± The other man looked past his shoulder and ordered, ¡°Get off the car and make your own way back.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll be treating Sis-inw to a good meal today?¡± He had finallye up with a good excuse to return that 200,000 to Mu Huan. ¡°Another day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Bao? Why the sudden...¡± Gong Zeye, who wanted to continue pursuing the matter, sighted the said woman, surrounded by several guys, in the coffee shop through the window. She seemed to be very popr! As such, he immediately made a move to alight from the car. ¡°Brother Bao, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± However, instead of leaving the ce straight away, he hid behind another car and took out his phone to take a video of his friend who was apparently angry and jealous. Alright, I¡¯ll send this to the group chatter. The best things in life are meant to be shared, after all! Bao Junyan, who might have busied himself with work again after his discharge from the hospital, had actually not fully recovered. Nevertheless, his innate presence was not diminished in the slightest bit even though he was on crutches, had a still-swollen face, and wearing a pair of sunsses that hid a part of his attractive features. In the face of such a man, everyone could not help making a path for him even when he was still a distance away. Clearly, the man on crutches should have appeared as a sorry and crippled figure who would evoke the disdain of others. The sight of him entering the shop with his clutches, however, made the girls¡¯ hearts race! What¡¯s going on? They could not help holding their chest in puzzlement. Why would our hearts race at the sight of a cripple?! ... Being a prettydy herself from the start, Li Meng looked even more dazzling than ever after the exquisite makeover her friend had given her. Her appearance at the coffee shop instantly captured the attention of all the guys there! On the other hand, Mu Huan, being only apanion tonight, had applied a makeup look that made herself appear listless. One would recognize her at a nce but would somehow find her not so pretty-looking. The difficulty level of doing such makeup was even higher than that of trying to make someone look good. Despite her deliberate attempt to make herself a little uglier, she was still considered to be a beauty. On top of that, she was also their school¡¯s top schr. So, the guys were all very enthusiastic about her, too. Among them, the top student of the finance department, Meng Chen, was particrly interested in her. ¡°Hey, Mu Huan, I heard you haven¡¯t got a boyfriend.¡± She was about to say something in reply when he suddenly asked, ¡°Can I add you on WeChat and contact you in the future?¡± Just when she was about to reject his request, she heard a low growl booming from overhead. ¡°No.¡± At the same time, a big and strong hand sped her shoulder. When she instinctively turned and looked, what she saw shocked her tremendously! ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, but she has a husband!¡± stated Bao Junyan, his eyes dark and gloomy. Meng Chen, who was seated across Mu Huan, widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Husband?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her husband.¡± Meng Chen: ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re actually married?!¡± Chapter 192 - Definitely for the Sake of Money

Chapter 192: Definitely for the Sake of Money

Isn¡¯t she just a freshie? Do people get married so early these days? Meng Chen¡¯s shocked voice was so loud that it instantly hushed the noisy coffee shop. Everyone turned their gaze toward them right away. As she was one of their school¡¯s famous figures, those who had never met Mu Huan before had surely heard of her and knew that she was a freshman. News of her married status, however, was startling and unexpected! Her marriage partner doesn¡¯t seem to be our age! What¡¯s more, even though this man has a good, powerful demeanor and a tall, big build, he¡¯s ultimately a cripple! I suppose he isn¡¯t good-looking either. Why on earth would Mu Huan, a youngss, marry such a man? Could it be because the guy is rich? All of a sudden, everyone began sizing up the man¡¯s attire. Right then, Mu Huan, who had regained her senses, hastily got to her feet. ¡°Hubby, listen to me...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± Bao Junyan then grabbed hold of her hand, turned around, and pulled her away. Lacking the guts to say anything more, she followed closely behind her husband and left. The entire coffee shop broke out in amotion the moment the couple left! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that man was wearing a globally limited edition Patek Philippe diamond watch, and it costs tens of millions!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a limited edition! And that¡¯s certainly an authentic watch!¡± ¡°Wow! He¡¯s one filthy rich man!¡± ¡°Why would Mu Huan marry him if he isn¡¯t rich?!¡± ¡°No doubt the top schr, indeed! She¡¯s real money-minded!¡± The guys were all being sarcastic about it. ¡°He¡¯s a cripple, though. Plus, he wears sunsses at night. For all we know, there may be a problem with his eyes. He appears pretty average-looking as well, and he seemed to be years older than us...¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s good enough that he¡¯s rich! Don¡¯t you girls all like wealthy men and would even marry an old man for the sake of money?! So, there¡¯s no big deal about marrying a slightly disabled and older man.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! Don¡¯t lump us together with her! Not all girls are so greedy for money!¡± ¡°Exactly, not all girls are so materialistic!¡± ¡°Sheesh, Mu Huan clearly has the brains to work her way up to a better life, yet she chose to sell her body in exchange for that instead!¡± To these self-proimed noble and virtuous people, girls who marry men for the sake of money were no different than those prostitutes on the streets who sold their bodies for a living. ¡°Some people just had to go and degrade themselves!¡± Fuming in anger, Li Meng stood up. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s degrading yourself! And you! What do you mean by selling her body in exchange for a better life?! Won¡¯t you support your family when you marry a wife in the future? Does that mean your future wife is also a prostitute who sold her body in exchange for a better life? ¡°Putting aside the fact that she did not marry for the sake of money, there¡¯s nothing wrong about it even if she did it for money! She can, at least, get money for doing that. What would one be able to get from marrying you poor losers? We girls apany you guys through the hard times, but once you get rich, you find us old and haggard and find all sorts of excuses to have affairs!¡± Her speech struck a chord among several girls, and as such, they said in unanimous agreement, ¡°Yes, yes! Well said, there¡¯s no big deal in loving money!¡± ¡°You girls have no sense of morality!¡± Hearing that, she sneered in response. ¡°It¡¯s not that weck a sense of morality, you guys are just too chauvinistic! Don¡¯t talk about girls dreaming to marry a rich and handsome man when you guys are dreaming to marry a rich and prettydy yourself! Those who say that they don¡¯t wish to find one merely have the self-awareness that theyck the potential to find and hook up with one!¡± Chapter 193 - I Will Cry for You to See!

Chapter 193: I Will Cry for You to See!

The group of guys: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°What ugly cripple are you talking about?! I tell you, Mu Huan¡¯s husband is the hunk of the universe! It¡¯s just that he has yet to recover from his injuries! Once he recovers, none of you here can match up to even the dust on his shoes!¡± s, no one believed her words. Sometimes, people would only believe what their eyes see. If a man was rich, handsome, and not disabled, why would he marry a youngss who had eyes only for his money? He would surely marry a richdy ofpatible status! Only an ugly and rich cripple would marry a materialistic young girl, with thetter¡¯s eyes on his money and the former¡¯s eyes on her beauty and young, tender body. Outside the coffee shop. After getting on board the car, Mu Huan felt that she was about to be suffocated from the dense and heavy atmosphere inside. Just then, PA Wang returned. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m unable to find Madam...¡± He had just finished speaking when he spotted the said woman in the car, much to his surprise. ¡°Head home,¡± ordered his boss coldly. He then hastily climbed into the car upon sensing something amiss. As the car headed in the direction of Bao Junyan¡¯s house, the atmosphere inside the car reached an all-time low. Upon recalling that her husband had warned her to be mindful of her marital status at all times, she immediately exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there for matchmaking, Hubby! I was only there to help Li Meng assess the guys! She said that she wants to be in a rtionship, so I went along to help her see if there¡¯s anyone suitable for her! As you know, she¡¯s my best friend! ¡°Look at me! Look carefully, don¡¯t I look especially ugly today? My face is much more yellowish than usual!¡± She summoned her courage to shove her head right in front of his face. The man¡¯s gaze involuntarilynded on her little face, and indeed, he found herplexion looking rather sallow, without the usual reddish glow on her fair skin. ¡°I did this on purpose to make myself ugly. If I didn¡¯t remember that I¡¯m a married woman, why would I deliberately make myself ugly if I were attending a matchmaking session behind your back?!¡± She pointed at her face with a sincere and determined look. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Right then, Mu Huan plopped into his arms and hugged him out of the blue. With her head lifted, she whined pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve got to believe me, Hubby. I was really there to apany her!¡± Her husband remained silent. ¡°Hubby, if you still don¡¯t believe me, I... I will... I will...¡± The look on her face said, I¡¯m capable ofmitting all sorts of acts in times of desperation. ¡°What will you do then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cry for you to see!¡± With that, she started wailing out loud. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang, who was in the driver¡¯s seat: ¡°...¡± Madam, isn¡¯t this... method... a little too childish? At times like this, things may be fine if you just tackle the man since you¡¯re already hugging him, but why would you choose to cry?! Sir won¡¯t buy this childish trick of yours! The next second, however... The hostility surrounding Bao Junyan instantly vanished as he reached out to scoop his wife onto hisp. ¡°How old are you already? How can you cry just like that?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m at a loss here...¡± said Mu Huan with an aggrieved look. ¡°Don¡¯t you attend such events again, regardless of whether you¡¯re just apanying your friend!¡± She hastily nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Good...¡± He then proceeded to stroke her on the head. PA Wang: ¡°...!!!¡± What a painful p to the face! Sir, why are you so easily appeased?! Madam hasn¡¯t even shed a single drop of tears! At the Bao household... The strenuous walking from the sudden surge of fury in him earlier, in addition to his long day of high-intensity work, caused Bao Junyan¡¯s leg to throb in pain upon their return to their bedroom. Chapter 194 - Obedient for What?

Chapter 194: Obedient for What?

Seeing how his eyebrows were furrowed, Mu Huan hurriedly pressed his legs and asked in a concerned manner, ¡°Hubby, are your legs feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Take a seat, quickly. I will massage them for you. My massage skills are great!¡± Mu Huan immediately supported him. For someone who was so strong to show an expression like that, he must be feeling extremely ufortable. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Give a call to Master Wang and have hime over,¡± Bao Junyan said nonchntly. Master Wang was the expert employed to help rehabilitate Bao Junyan¡¯s leg. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call him over. I¡¯ve seen him giving you massages a couple of times. I don¡¯t think he is as good as me!¡± With that, Mu Huan supported Bao Junyan to a seat and crouched down to massage him. ¡°The pain is due to my leg injury.¡± It wasn¡¯t because of overworking. Her short massages wouldn¡¯t be able to help alleviate the pain. ¡°I know. The tui na[1] massage technique I am giving you is specifically targeted at your leg injury. I¡¯ve researched this for a long time and read through many books before finding this technique. You will understand in a bit!¡± Mu Huan began to tui na and massage the area on his leg that hurt. ¡°You¡¯ve researched this for a long time?¡± Had she been trying to find a massage technique to help his leg injury recover when she was reading all those acupuncture and massage books a few days ago? ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Junyan did not say anything else as his eyes filled with warmth while he watched her. After a long while of quiet massage... Mu Huan raised her head and asked, ¡°Hubby, how is it?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Bao Junyan was not stingy with hispliments. Neither was he exaggerating. His wife¡¯s technique was truly good! ¡°Is it better than Master Wang¡¯s technique?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Mu Huan instantly disyed a huge smile. ¡°Then may I be the one massaging you from now on?¡± She had always wanted to do something for Bao Junyan. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan was happier than before. She continued to carefully massage him. Neither of them said anything else, but the atmosphere around them remained great. At that moment, everything was peaceful and quiet. The next day, when Mu Huan woke up from her sleep and began to rub her eyes out of habit, who knew that an object would jab her eye instead? This caused her to sit up from the shock before lowering her head to look at her hand. All she saw was a diamond as huge as a pigeon¡¯s egg sitting quietly on her ring finger! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She had only been sleeping. When did she suddenly be a millionaire?! Mu Huan had previously worked at a jewelry store. Therefore, she knew much about diamonds and pearls. Just from a nce, she could tell how much the diamond ring on her hand was worth. Just then, Bao Junyan walked out of their walk-in wardrobe. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan nodded out of instinct before suddenly realizing something and raising her hand. ¡°Hubby... This... This...¡± The huge diamond on her hand shimmered under the morning sun. ¡°Wear it. You are not allowed to remove it at any time.¡± Bao Junyan felt that she needed proof to show that she was already married. At the same time, she could implicitly let the public know that she was already married and belonged to someone so that no one would have second thoughts about her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Such a huge diamond and he wanted her to wear it at all times?! How could she leave the house wearing this?! ¡°Also, the weather has turned cold recently. You are not allowed to wear V-neck tops. I¡¯ve asked somebody to keep all your V-neck tops that were in your wardrobe. So you can only wear those clothes with high cors to remain warm.¡± He did not allow anyone else but him to see the view that belonged only to him. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She hated wearing high-cor clothes the most because it always felt like something was strangling her! ¡°Be good.¡± Bao Junyan caressed her head and left. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Be obedient my *ss! [1] A form of Chinese manual therapy. Chapter 195 - Are You Asking to Die?!

Chapter 195: Are You Asking to Die?!

After Mu Huan had gotten out of bed and saw her wardrobe lined up with rows of high-cored shirts, she almost puked. In the end, she picked a top that had the lowest cor before taking a ne chain so she could wear her ring around her neck. He said that she had to wear it, but he did not specify where! Just as Mu Huan was about to leave home, she received a call from her dad. ¡°Xiao Huan,e save your dad, quick! Pleasee quickly and save me!¡± ¡°Dad, stop pretending. I will not give you any money!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°Dad is not pretending. I have really been caught. You have toe and save me! They said they are going to cut off my hands!¡± Mu Dongsheng¡¯s voice that was filled with fear caused Mu Huan to furrow her eyebrows as her dad did not have such great acting skills. At that moment, the call suddenly ended. Mu Huan was just about to call him back when her dad called her via video call. She picked it up hurriedly. All she saw was her dad being held down by two bulky and tall men. The man standing before him was holding a knife and aiming it at her dad¡¯s wrist. He looked at the camera and said, ¡°Do you want your dad¡¯s hands to be fine? If you do, thene over right now with the money!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze became instantly dangerous. ¡°I will head over right now. Do not hurt my dad! If you dare to touch a single hair on his head, I will make sure you all are finished!¡± No matter what kind of ns her dad came up with to ask for money from her, he would never find someone to act out such a scene. Therefore, her dad was truly in danger! ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan... Come quick. You must bring the money with you! I am so scared!¡± Afraid that Mu Huan would be bold and audacious toe over and save him without bringing any money, Mu Dongsheng shouted into the phone fearfully that she had to bring the money. She shouldn¡¯t risk her life over something that could be solved with money! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will be there in an instant!¡± No matter how displeased she was with her dad, he was still her biological father. She would not watch something happen to him and not do anything! At an abandoned factory in the western suburbs. When Mu Dongsheng saw Mu Huan, he let out an emotional wail. Mu Huan scanned him over and did not notice any obvious injury. After she saw that his mental state was alright, her heart that had been feeling extremely tight was finally able to rx. ¡°How much does my dad owe you?¡± ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°Nonsense! I only borrowed five hundred thousand! It would only be at most one million, even with interest!¡± Mu Dongsheng replied instinctively. ¡°One million wasst week. Another week has passed, so the interest has multiplied from five hundred thousand to two and a half million!¡± ¡°What kind of interest is that?! Are you out to devour people?!¡± Mu Dongsheng said angrily. ¡°We have exploitative interests since the start!¡± The expression on the huge man¡¯s face seemed to read, ¡°We have always been bad people. Did you realize it only now?¡± ¡°You...¡± Mu Dongsheng said in fury. ¡°Let my dad go and I will give you the money.¡± As she looked at her father, Mu Huan¡¯s head hurt. Sometimes, she wished she could be ruthless and let them cut off one of his hands. When that happened, she¡¯d see if he¡¯d still dare to gamble! Forget the fact that he gambled away her allowance, but to borrow from loan sharks?! Five hundred thousand yuan became three million in just a week! This was f*cking quicker than robbing money! ¡°Give us the money first. We will release him after we get the money!¡± ¡°Fine. Come, let me swipe my card!¡± Mu Huan took out the credit card Bao Junyan gave her and passed it over. ¡°Are you f*cking ying with me? Look at me, do I look like a POS machine? Swipe your card?! Why not swipe your face instead?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys too unprofessional? You don¡¯t even have a POS machine! Who else these days would bring so much cash outside, as if they are asking to be robbed? Isn¡¯t that foolish?!¡± Mu Huan looked at the big man as if he was an imbecile. ¡°What did you say, little girl?! Are you asking to die?!¡± The huge man walked forward with a fiendish expression. Chapter 196 - I Am Not Unreasonable

Chapter 196: I Am Not Unreasonable

¡°Yes, that¡¯s right; I¡¯m looking for death. C¡¯mon!¡± She beckoned the tough guys toe forward with her index finger. Am I fooling around with them? That¡¯s right, I was fooling around earlier! How dare they blow up the sum of money. Five hundred thousand yuan has now be three million! What a joke! Do they take me for a fool?! ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ll make sure you die horribly!¡± The burly man threw a punch over. She caught hold of his wrist without hesitation and, in the next second, threw him over her shoulder. The big man was surprised to find himself crashing to the ground, and by the time he rposed himself, she was already in front of the two men holding her father captive. After she sent thest fe crashing to the ground, Mu Huan towered over the chaps and peered down at them. ¡°I¡¯m not unreasonable. My father borrowed 500,000 yuan from you. I can still return 600,000 yuan to you with interest, but you can forget about three million!¡± ¡°If you still want that 600,000 yuan, then you send your ount number to my father. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want this money, you won¡¯t have a single cent from me!¡± Did these people assume that they could cannibalize them just because they were loansharks? Well, she would prove them wrong! When Mu Dongsheng saw that he was safe atst, he dug his foot into one of the chaps lying on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can only get 600,000 yuan. We won¡¯t return a single cent if you refuse this deal!¡± They had promised him that the interest would be low when he first approached them for a loan. Now, they turned their backs on him and wanted three million yuan instead! What a way to do him in! Just you see how I¡¯ll kick you dead! His daughter could feel her head throbbing with pain as she looked at him; thus, she chose to keep her mouth shut. Right now, Long Feiting, who was sitting in front of the monitor, told his men with a look of excitement, ¡°Go and fight her. I want to see how skillful she can be. Remember not to cause her any grave injury. No matter what, she¡¯s still the wife of Bao Junyan.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The gang of men, who were dressed like loansharks, immediately dashed out. When Mu Dongsheng was caught by the loan sharks, he dared not approach his mother for help. And then he remembered that Long Feiting had a liking for his second daughter and naively believed that the boy would want to help him as his potential father-inw. Besides, one million yuan was just a small sum to the Long family. So he called Long Feiting instead. After the boy overheard the conversation between Mu Huan and Li Meng, he decided to investigate the girl further. s, he could only find out insignificant information about her like the ces of her former employment. There were no footages of her fighting others, nor evidence of her working for any secret agencies. The investigation on Li Meng rendered the same fruitless oue, too. The boy had been feeling exasperated over his futile search so far when he received a call from Mu Dongsheng. Thetter had called to ask for a loan of one million yuan after being caught by loansharks. Although he was not frantically in love with the girl, she was still the one who had saved him when he was in danger as a young kid. Now, her father had approached him for help and, moreover, one million yuan was a small sum to him. He was about to agree and to send someone over with the money when he had a thought out of the blue: As his biological daughter, Mu Huan would not ignore her father¡¯s dire state. Hence, instead of helping Mu Dongsheng, he got his men to find the moneylenders and arrange them to bring the man over to the remote spot. He had the video cameras hidden in ce for the father-daughter pair to turn up. Although he managed to capture her in action earlier, the fight had ended too soon for his delight. Just as Mu Huan was about to leave the ce with her father, she saw a flock of men charging at them from all directions. She narrowed her eyes in thought. When she was on the way to meet the moneylenders, she got Wu Xingye to check on these men. Although these people were rather influential, it was still illogical for them to send so many men to tackle her when they already had the hostage with them. Moreover, they had no inkling about her capabilities. Chapter 197 - It Is More Fun When the Opponent Is Strong

Chapter 197: It Is More Fun When the Opponent Is Strong

When Mu Dongsheng saw so many men rushing toward them, he quickly hid behind his daughter¡¯s back and told her nervously, ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s give them whatever they ask for!¡± Mu Huan looked at her father, and her head started to hurt again. However, she did not reply to him and merely backed away to the exit while shielding him. ¡°Xiao Huan, you may be able to fight against so many, but Daddy can¡¯t fight at all. You won¡¯t be able to protect me when you fight them. If they catch hold of me, I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡± her fathermented anxiously when he realized that she did not intend to give them the money. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just give them whatever amount they¡¯d ask!¡± ¡°This issue right now is no longer about money,¡± she retorted as she threw a nce at the men who had surrounded them. Although these men had dressed to look like loansharks, they were obviously not in the same league as the first three she had exchanged blows with! ¡°Just give them the three million they¡¯d asked! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let us go!¡± The man thought that his daughter would not relent except for 600,000 yuan. During the two¡¯s exchange about money, the men started their offensive. As she had expected, these people were way more skillful than the earlier three! Their fighting prowess was so good that her expression became guarded. ¡°Ahh...¡± Her father let out a scream all of a sudden. Thinking that he had been caught, she turned around to see him standing well and alert behind him. ¡°Xiao Huan, Daddy is very afraid! I¡¯m so scared!¡± She almost vomited blood at his exmation. The momentarypse allowed her opponent to send a punch in her direction. The girl was so upset with getting hit that she grabbed hold of the man¡¯s wrist, exerted her strength, and sent the tall, burly man crashing to the ground. Long Feiting was sittingzily in front of the monitor when he sat up on his seat, ramrod straight, after he caught sight of that beautiful throw. This Mu Huan is no ordinary fighter! Just as he was watching the screen intently, wondering how many more she could fight, two motorcyclists, dressed in ck with dark helmets, gatecrashed into the scene with their bikes. They were riding so fast that the men had to hastily retreat or risk being ran over to their deaths. The two bikers approached the father-daughter pair, and one of them reached out to grab Mu Dongsheng by his arm to get him on the vehicle. Mu Huan helped by pushing her father up the bike before jumping on the other. The two motorcyclists then stepped on the elerators and dashed off. They were gone without a trace in less than a minute! Mu Huan was a careful person in the first ce and had a back-up n in ce even though she was confident of rescuing her father by herself. Just when Long Feiting¡¯s men thought the young chap would fly into a rage for having lost her again, he broke into gleefulughter instead. ¡°How interesting! This Mu Huan is really interesting!¡± He was now full of anticipation over their impending face-off! It wouldn¡¯t be fun if the opponent was weak. It¡¯d be much more interesting to fight one who was stronger, tougher, and smarter. ... Wu Xingye and Li Meng sped all the way to a secluded spot close to the Mu residence. The man had never encountered such excitement in his life, so much so that his face was still pale from fright even after they had reached safety. His legs were shaking so badly that he could not alight from the motorcycle. Mu Huan¡¯s friends looked at him, speechless. They had always wondered how such a man like Mu Dongsheng could have such a strong and independent daughter like Mu Huan. Chapter 198 - Who Can That Be?

Chapter 198: Who Can That Be?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Xingye suddenly thought of something. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you find it strange that the men did not give chase at all?¡± The men had the four of them beat in terms of group size. Surely, they would have given chase with this advantage. ¡°Come to think of it, I find that strange too. These men are different from the loansharks I took down earlier.¡± She already had the suspicion when she saw them charging toward her. Now, their behavior only confirmed her suspicion. ¡°If these men were not loansharks, then who can they be?¡± ¡°I have to ask you. Who else did you offend beside the loansharks?¡± These men seemed to have been lying in the dark, waiting for their arrival. In fact, she even believed that the three loansharks she took down earlier did not know about their presence. If these people did note for her father, then they must havee for her! As she was Mu Dongsheng¡¯s daughter, they had used her father as a bait to draw her out. But she could not figure out which of her enemies had found out her real identity. ¡°I didn¡¯t mess with anybody! Who do you think I¡¯ll dare to offend with my timid nature?!¡± ¡°...¡± That was true, her father would not have the guts. If that¡¯s the case, then these people wereing for me! But who can they be? ¡°Maybe the loansharks have their headquarter in that area. When they realized that you were not going to pay and also got their men injured, their boss sent out the rest of the gang toe after us in anger. The reason they didn¡¯t give chase was that they knew who we were. They knew that we could run but we couldn¡¯t hide from them. Sooner orter, they woulde looking for us at our ce!¡± The thought that these people might go after him at the Mu residence made him tremble in fear! This was because Matriarch Mu was scarier than these loansharks. If she found out that not only had he gone out to gamble again but he had even borrowed money from loansharks, he would die in her hands! Grabbing her elbow, her father pleaded fearfully, ¡°Xiao Huan, what should we do if that happens?! You must think of a way to save your father here! If your grandma finds out about this, she¡¯d skin me alive!¡± And he could not help ming her at the same time. ¡°See, you should have given the money to them straight away! Why must you hit them? Now we are in hot soup!¡± The corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. Did I have to give three million yuan just because they asked for three million? Did he think that the money would just fall on myp? The money she had borrowed from her husband would need to be returned. How long more would she need to work in order to return three million yuan?! ¡°Why did you turn to gambling if you are so afraid? I have told you repeatedly not to gamble but you won¡¯t listen! I think you deserve to have your hands chopped off, because then you won¡¯t be able to gamble again!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, I¡¯m your biological father, you know! How could you say such things to me?!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological father, I would have ignored you long ago!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m in this trouble because of you! You need to help me to settle this!¡± When the man realized that kinship talk was not going to move his daughter, he simply threw a tantrum. She would have sent a flying kick in his direction if this were someone else, but s, it was her father! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry over it. You better go back now, and don¡¯t leave the house until you receive news from me!¡± After mulling over her father¡¯s words, she actually thought that his assumption might hold water. Nowadays, with thewing down on the loansharks, many of them with great power had moved their operations to the secluded city outskirts. Of course, the lowly scums would not be in the same league as these folks. And since they knew where to find her father, they would not need to give chase there and then. ¡°I¡¯ll be good and stay home for sure! Don¡¯t ever let Grandma know about this matter, though!¡± Mu Dongsheng was not a man who dared to trifle with trouble. He would definitely stay at home before this matter settled, without needing her to remind him. Chapter 199 - A Man Does Not Need to Be Good-looking

Chapter 199: A Man Does Not Need to Be Good-looking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Mu Dongsheng left, she nced at Wu Xingye and asked, ¡°I¡¯d asked you to check up on this loanshark earlier. Have you found out where their hideout is?¡± If these people were sent by the loanshark as her father had mentioned earlier, then this issue would be minor. The only concern she had was if those folks were not sent by the loanshark! This would mean that these men were sent by her enemy. Unfortunately, she could not tell who might that be, and an unknown enemy would be most challenging! She had never once suspected Long Feiting, though. This was because ever since her husband had made the chap apologize to her in public, she reckoned that the young man would not find trouble with her again. ¡°Their address was recently anonymized so I am not able to confirm the location yet. Do you want us to return to the ce to check again?¡± She thought about it and told them, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check out the ce again myself. Both of you better hurry over to Lao Meng and remodel your bikes. These folks may trace back your identities with those vehicles.¡± If it was her enemy who hade after her, it would not be a big deal if she was caught snooping around. However, she could not risk her friends being exposed. ¡°Alright, you watch out for yourself.¡± The two did not stay long after their discussion. When she returned to the abandoned factory, the ce was already vacated. This, alone, was enough to prove that the ones who hade charging after were not from the same gang as the loansharks! She checked through the vicinity and saw some discarded wires that had been used to install surveince cameras. These equipment were well hidden and, collectively, they could provide a 360-degree view of every corner inside thepound without any blind spot. She knitted her brows at this realization. Who had found out her real identity and set out to record the happenings earlier? And what did the person do that for? Although she believed that her enemy might be one of those rich and influential ones whom she had offended during her assignments, she could not tell who that could be exactly. To her, anyone was a possibility, and yet she did not think that any of them knew that she held a dual identity as Mu Huan and Song Xing. But she would not expect any of them to try to catch her in this manner, let alone recording those footages of her fights. Eventually, she gave up trying to figure out who that person might be. In any case, with the footages in his hands, she was sure that the person woulde looking for her in times toe. She would just need to be prepared for his arrival! At the Bao residence at night. While Bao Junyan was busy in the study room, she gave a knock on the door before proceeding in. ¡°Hubby, may I disturb you for a second?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He looked up and nced over at her. Walking up to him with a bunny shake, she told him, ¡°This is a facial cream that I¡¯ve concocted, it helps with skin restoration. It¡¯ll be good for the scars on your face. May I apply some for you?¡± He looked down at the ck box in her hand with much disdain in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m a man. There¡¯s nothing wrong with having scars on the face.¡± ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s fine?! I¡¯d go crazy if you were to have a permanent scar on your handsome face!¡± She would not allow her hubby¡¯s perfect face to be ruined in any way. He asked with a frown, ¡°Why do you have to go crazy?¡± His wifey seemed particrly protective over his face. ¡°That¡¯s because there will be a scar on your face! It would be such a pity if your perfect face were to be ruined...¡± Such a pity, indeed! ¡°A man doesn¡¯t need to be good-looking!¡± Chapter 200 - Did She Take a Fancy Only to His Face?

Chapter 200: Did She Take a Fancy Only to His Face?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But women do! Especially me, as your woman. Seeing your perfect face every day is my motivation to stay alive, Hubby! If you do not cherish it, then my life will only be one of despair!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Did she take a fancy only to his face? ¡°Hubby, are you afraid that I¡¯m using fake skincare products? You do not have to worry about that at all! This is my grandfather¡¯s special recipe! You should know that my grandpa came from an influential family in pharmaceutical care! My rtive three generations before my grandfather was an imperial physician in the pce. That ancestor was an expert in the secret recipe for cosmetics and maintaining a youthful appearance. This skin repair cream I made was done using the formtions from the most magical and booming facial skin repair cream that my grandfather¡¯s pharmaceutical factory produced before! ¡°As this skin repair cream has a secret formtion, my grandfather personally mixed and did the proportions for the cream every time it needed to be manufactured. That¡¯s why the production for it stopped after my grandfather passed away. Until now, there has not been a skin repair cream brand that couldpare with the one by my grandfather!¡± Bao Junyan knew that the secret formtions of Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s cream were the most famous. ¡°Your grandfather gave you the secret prescription?¡± How old was she when her grandfather passed away? The chain of pharmaceutical factories and shops under Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather was taken over by the Mu family when he passed away. However, after they had taken over, the sales at the pharmaceutical factories and stores constantly dropped every year. Now, they were at a financial deficit. The main reason behind this was that the secret prescription disappeared, coinciding with Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s passing. Without the secret prescription, the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical factory was inferior to even normal ordinary pharmaceutical factories. ¡°Yes, my grandfather passed it to me. A while back, an uncle who had been growing herbs for my grandfather for many years came to find me. He told me that before my grandfather passed away, he had left him a letter, asking him to hand it to me when I got older. After taking the letter and following the descriptions written on it, I found a house. That was where I found out that my grandfather had left me a written ount of the secret prescription.¡± Bao Junyan remained silent for a moment. ¡°Your grandfather went through a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with sorrow. The ce where her grandfather hid the prescription was difficult to find. If she had not followed precisely what was written in the letter and recalled the conversation she had with her grandfather when she was young, she would not have been able to find it. Also, the fact that her grandfather did not hand such important information to his granny to keep but, instead, to an outsider, proved that her grandfather had figured out her grandma¡¯s true colors before his passing. He knew that her granny was not capable of winning against her grandma. Afraid that the secret prescription would end up in her grandma¡¯s hands and afraid that Mu Huan and her granny would have nowhere to go, he decided to hand her the secret formtion through such a method. He even prepared a house for her. In the letter, he briefed her to sell anything if their lives became hard. He meant that if they were living badly, they could sell the secret prescription. The house and the money from the secret formtion would be enough for her and her granny to live on without any worries. Her grandfather spent thest amount of energy he had on them. Just as the atmosphere became a little heavy, Mu Huan retracted her sorrow and raised her head. ¡°Hubby, this is really formted based on the secret prescription. There will not be a problem at all. Let me help put it on your face!¡± Bao Junyan could not bear to reject her. ¡°Alright.¡± Fearful that he would change his mind, Mu Huan instantly went toward him and began to smear the skin repair cream on him. She was close. Extremely close. She was close enough for Bao Junyan to see every single one of her delicate pores, as well as her tender and lovely face. He suddenly thought about how delicate her skin was, one that could break from just being blown on. Chapter 201 - A Lifelong Legendary Reputation Ruined (1)

Chapter 201: A Lifelong Legendary Reputation Ruined (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had never looked at someone so closely before. Neither had he ever seen someone who looked increasingly pleasant to the eye the more he looked at them. Her focused expression was beautiful, leaving him unable to stop himself from kissing her. As someone who was a doer, he went ahead and pecked her on the lips. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She was currently helping him to apply the cream. What was he doing?! Why was he suddenly acting this way?! As his handsome face gradually came closer to her, Mu Huan¡¯s heart began to beat furiously. Her young maiden¡¯s heart was close to exploding! His proximity wasced with a deliberate charm. It made her unable to endure it any better than the previous times, causing her to take a few steps back frantically. Her retreat caused the aura surrounding Bao Junyan to turn cold. He reached out to grab her. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Hubby... Hubby... We aren¡¯t done... putting on the cream...¡± Mu Huan stammered. Couldn¡¯t they just put the cream properly in peace?! Why must he tease her?! He didn¡¯t care about his injury at all!! ¡°Then continue to put it on.¡± He did not like how she¡¯d escaped so far away from him. Mu Huan carefully approached him. She wanted to continue applying the cream, but she was also afraid that he would try toe closer to her like earlier. Therefore, she wanted to go near him but didn¡¯t dare to at the same time. Bao Junyan could not bear to see her this way. He pulled her directly into his embrace and said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Hubby... I... I still have to help you apply the cream...¡± ¡°I am letting you continue to apply it. Why? Do you not want to continue...?¡± Bao Junyan closed in on her abruptly. Mu Huan¡¯s heart began to race intensely! An evildoer! He was really an evildoer! Even if half of his face had been smeared ck, he still looked too enticing for anyone¡¯s heart to take it! She instinctively reached out and pressed against him, not letting hime any closer to her or she wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe! His normal apathetic face could already drive people crazy. But when he intentionally tried to be teasing, he could really cause one¡¯s heart to explode! Seeing how red her face was as if she was suffering from a heat stroke, Bao Junyan no longer teased her and sat upright. Mu Huan let out a sigh of relief and continued to apply the cream for him. When all of his injuries were smeared with cream properly, she said, ¡°This cream needs about three hours before it is fully absorbed. Do not wash your face before you sleep. Wait until tomorrow to do so! Your minor injuries should recover within five days!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Junyan did not really mind the injuries on his face. ¡°Hubby, are you going to sleep now, or are you going to continue to work?¡± ¡°You want me to apany you?¡± He had been busy recently and did not have the time to deepen their rtionship. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She had asked only out of politeness. If he had said he was still busy, then she could just leave. But since he had already said it that way, she went along with his words. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been really busy recently. But it¡¯s alright, please go ahead with your work!¡± ¡°I still have to work for about an hour or so. You can read your books first and wait for me.¡± If he did not have a meeting that was about to start immediately, Bao Junyan would have spent the time with his wife. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head obediently. When she left, it was time for Bao Junyan¡¯s video conference. He did not care about what Mu Huan had smeared on his face as he immediately turned on hisputer and began the video conference. When the senior management staff saw his face smeared in ck, everyone widened their eyes in shock! What the f*ck! Were they seeing things right? Were they really seeing things right? Their president actually... had a facial mask on! Their wise, brilliant, cold-blooded, and absolutely undefeatable president... was actually doing a facial! Chapter 202 - A Lifelong Legendary Reputation Ruined (2)

Chapter 202: A Lifelong Legendary Reputation Ruined (2)

The medicinal cream that Mu Huan had smeared on Bao Junyan was a ckyer before it was absorbed, and it looked very simr to the ck facial mask that women would use! At that moment, Bao Junyan took a nce at his current appearance through theputer screen as well. However, the boss would always be the boss. ¡°What? Do you have an opinion about my application of medicinal cream?¡± he asked indifferently. The dangerous atmosphere could still be felt despite their being separated by aputer screen. The senior management staff, who were itching to take out their phones to snap a picture, kept their shocked expressions under control and resumed giving an ount of their work seriously. However, they were unable to control the way they looked at Bao Junyan from time to time. They couldn¡¯t believe it! They just couldn¡¯t believe it! They never thought that their president would secretly be a beauty lover and would put on a facial mask! No one believed that it was medicinal cream at all! Bao Junyan felt as if his life¡¯s worth of reputation was ruined just like that. When he returned to the room after working, Mu Huan was still busy. Seeing the mountain of books on her study table, he felt as if his wife was busier than he was. He walked forward. Hearing his footsteps, Mu Huan turned her head and asked, ¡°Hubby, are you done with work?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Give me a few minutes. Once I am done tidying up these documents, I will help you prepare your bath.¡± Mu Huan was just about done with her work. ¡°Do what you need to do, I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Then remember not to wash your face!¡± Mu Huan informed him. As she mentioned his face, Bao Junyan felt that he needed somepensation from his wifeter tonight. Mu Huan said she would be done in a few minutes. However, she was still buried busily with her books at the study table when Bao Junyan was done with his bath. Seeing her furrowed eyebrows and anxious expression, Bao Junyan went up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hubby, are you done bathing? I made some mistakes in the documents I made earlier. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep in a while. Why don¡¯t you sleep first and I¡¯ll go somewhere else to finish it?¡± Mu Huan needed these documents tomorrow. Therefore, she had to get thempleted today. Bao Junyan roughly scanned the documents in her hands. ¡°You want to apply to your school¡¯s scientific research department?¡± ¡°Yes, and I have to hand these documents to the professor by tomorrow to have a chance. Sorry, Hubby, but you... probably have to sleep alone today.¡± Mu Huan knew that she was breaking the rules of being the perfect wife, but this opportunity was too important to her! Bao Junyan picked up the documents she had prepared and looked through them. ¡°The data proof you have prepared is not good enough.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I will probably have to burn the midnight oil to get them right...¡± Mu Huan thought she prepared them very well earlier, but she realized during her final examination before binding the book that there were several problems with her data. She couldn¡¯t think of a way to solve such a problem. This meant that she was left with the overhaul argument she prepared previously and that everything else she prepared beforehand was useless. With tomorrow being the submission deadline, she was getting a serious headache over this! ¡°However, your overall idea is good. That¡¯s why you do not have to overhaul itpletely. You just need to edit here, here, and here. Then, based on this year¡¯s medicinal world¡¯s most...¡± Bao Junyan pointed out where she wascking in her documents and gave her suggestions on what to do. When Mu Huan was done listening to him, she felt as if she had been enlightened by someone with perfect wisdom! She hugged Bao Junyan emotionally. ¡°Hubby, you are truly the best! Why are you so amazing?! I am so dumbpared to you!¡± She was unable to think of a way to solve these problems despite thinking so hard about them. Therefore, she thought she had to do aplete overhaul of the entire thing. She could not believe that just by ncing at it, Bao Junyan was not only able to see what her problems were but also helped her find the best way to solve them! Chapter 203 - Why Not End This Marriage? (1)

Chapter 203: Why Not End This Marriage? (1)

¡°Because I already knew about all of this while you have only just learned about them. Seeing that you¡¯re still a freshman, it is already not bad that you are able to have such thoughts and prepare such data.¡± Bao Junyan reached out and caressed her head. His wife had put in a great effort and was really wonderful. Mu Huan thought about how he had said before that he minored in pharmacy. Curious, she asked, ¡°The Bao family has been doing business for generations. Why did you minor in pharmaceutical studies?¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be any pharmaceutical businesses under the Bao family. ¡°It was due to some issues.¡± Bao Junyan did not have the intention to go into any details. Therefore, Mu Huan did not dare to probe any further. ¡°Make the edits ording to what I¡¯ve said and let me have a look at it againter.¡± With that, Bao Junyan turned around and settled on the bed to read a book. Mu Huan needed the documents urgently for tomorrow. Now that the expert was willing to give her some pointers, she did not have the mind to think of anything else and hurriedly made the changes ording to what Bao Junyan had said. Two hourster, she handed her edited documents to Bao Junyan so he could have a look. After reading it, Bao Junyan said, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my hubby gave me great pointers!¡± He already told her what to do so clearly. If she didn¡¯t do it well, then she would just be a pig! Bao Junyan smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Why do you want to join your school¡¯s scientific research department so early?¡± It had been a tough three years in high school. Wouldn¡¯t most people want to be a little rxed for a while after entering college? ¡°I want to be able to enter the R&D department of the world¡¯s biggest pharmaceutical factory by my third year. That¡¯s why my performance in school has to be ster.¡± Without any work experience, this meant that her performance in school had to stand out in order for her to be hired by bigpanies. Bao Junyan felt gratified as he looked at his wife who had so many ns in her life and was hardworking in her studies. ¡°Next time, you cane to me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Mu Huan hugged him emotionally. With this expert pointing things out to her, she would definitely see great results with half the effort! ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Bao Junyan reached out and hugged her waist, his eyes turning a little darker. ¡°It is time to sleep. I am so dead tired!¡± Mu Huany in his embrace, paralyzed as if she did not even have the strength to make another move. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost 2:30 am... I have Professor Wang¡¯s morning ss tomorrow, so I have to be in the ssroom punctually at 7 am. This means that I have to wake up at 6 am, so I only have four hours left to sleep... I am so sleepy... and so tired... I feel like I haven¡¯t slept enough...¡± She was truly sleep-deprived. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, I am so tired... Let¡¯s hug each other to sleep...¡± Mu Huan embraced him andy down. Bao Junyan, who originally wanted his wife topensate him tonight, could only hug her andy down after seeing how tired she was. Just as Mu Huan was secretly celebrating her own quick wit for seeding in her little scheme... ¡°Make it up to me properly tomorrow night.¡± His low voice was extremely enticing. ... Because of Bao Junyan¡¯s pointers, Mu Huan sessfully passed the interview with the professor from the scientific research department. She dashed home happily as she could not wait to tell Bao Junyan this piece of great news. As Bao Junyan¡¯s facial injuries had yet to fully recover, he spent most of his time working at home. Filled with joy, she ran up the stairs to the study room and was just about to knock on the door when she heard... ¡°Junyan, did you know that Chenyi and Mu Huan had dated before?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°With this, are you still going to continue being married to her?¡± Bao Huaiyun asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Xiao Huan had only just epted Chenyi¡¯s pursuit that time. This would not affect our marriage in any way.¡± Chapter 204 - Why Not End This Marriage? (2)

Chapter 204: Why Not End This Marriage? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Despite Bao Junyan¡¯s vague answer, the meaning of it was clearly conveyed to his cousin: Don¡¯t overthink it. Nothing happened between them. ¡°Even so, they were ultimately lovers before. If this matter were to be exposed in the future, it¡¯ll bring about dire consequences! ¡°Besides, surely you can tell that Chenyi still has feelings for Mu Huan.¡± Naturally, Bao Huaiyun was a formidable figure to garner such huge support while he was still working in the Bao Group. There were many things that he knew about, but he chose to keep mum. The younger man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he recalled how desperately his nephew read through the two thick books he gave to him. ¡°Junyan, they can¡¯t continue meeting each other in this manner,¡± said his cousin with a sigh. ¡°So what about it?¡± His gaze lifted. ¡°Since your marriage hasn¡¯t been made public... why not just end it?¡± While they know and believe that nothing happened between the two since their rtionship ended soon after it began, outsiders would not buy it! The expos¨¦ would only fuel the public¡¯s curiosity about the promiscuity of the upper-ss society for gossip, and no one would care to verify the facts. Everyone would look at them with judgmental eyes whenever they go out! Besides, the young chap had yet to let go of his feelings for thess. His desire for what he could not get would only intensify, especially since they had to meet each other pretty much on a daily basis. It would only be inevitable for him to breed jealousy in his heart and be unable to move on if things remained as they stood. Bao Huaiyun did not want his cousin and his son to grow apart to the point that they became love rivals! He knew it was too much of him to request for his brother to end his marriage because of this matter, but the various attempts he made to get his son give up were to no avail. Take his knowing about Lin Qingya¡¯s ulterior motives for an example; his allowing of her to be his son¡¯s girlfriend was to make use of her maniptive nature in the hopes that she would be able to get his son to drop the thoughts he was harboring. s, over this period of observation, he came to realize that his son not only did not show signs of giving up, but he was bing increasingly adamant about his feelings! Things truly could not go on like that! Nothing was more important than love and harmony within a family in this world. From what the older man understood about his cousin¡¯s marriage, the reason thetter chose that girl was none other than her docility and obedience. Since their marriage was not built on love and it had only been a short while since they got married, ending this marriage seemed to be the best way to prevent things from getting worse! Unfortunately for him, Bao Junyan shot down his suggestion with a frown and a ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? You two did not marry out of love. It¡¯s just a union of interest whereby she married you for money and you married her for her docility and obedience. You can always start a new marriage after ending this one, but you should know, even without my mentioning, what would be of Chenyi if he continues being like this. Ending your marriage with Mu Huan is the best solution, so why not?¡± He would definitely not let the younger one end his marriage if he had married his wife out of love, but that was not the case here. Under the assumption that his cousin had no feelings for his wife, he could not fathom why he was reluctant to end the marriage. He felt that, given Bao Junyan¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, he should know that this was the best solution to resolving this matter. ¡°Xiao Huan¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s not something that can be reced at will!¡± answered Bao Junyan solemnly in his low voice. Start a new marriage after ending this one?! I have only one wife! Chapter 205 - Have You Fallen in Love with Her?

Chapter 205: Have You Fallen in Love with Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sight of his younger cousin looking so solemn and sullen stunned Bao Huaiyun. A question arose. ¡°Have you fallen in love with your wife?¡± With them being raised and taught by Bao Junyan¡¯s father and them having close brotherly ties, their views had always been the same thus far. The younger one would usually agree with the solutions the older one deemed good, but it was not the case here now. The former had even got crossed. This was something that had never happened in years. The abnormality in his behavior got thetter thinking that the reason he shot down his solution was that he might have developed feelings for his wife and saw her truly as his wife. Meanwhile, Bao Huaiyun¡¯s question had had the heart of thess, who was standing outside by the door, suspending in the air! H-Has he... fallen in love with me? Nervousness surged within her in a way she never felt before! Her heart was about to explode from the tension of it! Just when her heart was about to explode from nervousness and expectation, she heard a voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s Chenyi¡¯s fault for being unable to let go of his feelings for Xiao Huan, so he should be the one bearing this responsibility. Not Xiao Huan! I¡¯ve never considered getting a divorce once I got married. If you¡¯re worried about Chenyi, you¡¯ll have to find some other way to get him to give up!¡± Bao Junyan did not give his cousin a straight answer. He had never considered anything about love and such. All he knew was that he was very satisfied with this little wife of his and she was the only wife that he wanted, so he would never end his marriage with her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Should I be happy or sad about this? She recalled him once telling her that he did not get married to have a divorceter and that she would get to keep her status as Mrs. Bao as long as she remained a dutiful wife. Back then, they were newlyweds who had no feelings for each other, and he could not even recognize her when he met her. He said that back then and he says that even now... This means that my ce in his heart hasn¡¯t changed at all... In other words, his feelings for me remain unchanged... ¡°Junyan, do you only think that Chenyi should bear the responsibility because it shouldn¡¯t be your innocent wife leaving or is it that you¡¯re reluctant for her to leave? I won¡¯t say anything more if you have feelings for her. However, if it¡¯s just you finding her to be an innocent party in this, then we can just give her morepensation!¡± Bao Huaiyun needed to ascertain his cousin¡¯s feelings for his wife. If he was truly in love with her, then he would no longer request for them to get a divorce. Otherwise, money would be sufficient aspensation if he was only sorry for her. Hearing that, Mu Huan¡¯s heart once again got suspended in the air! She felt like she was on a roller coaster ride with the rise and fall of her emotions! ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯ll never get a divorce with Xiao Huan.¡± With a dip of his head, Bao Junyan busied himself with his work again. It was a clear indication that the conversation was over. ¡°Will you not get a divorce with her even if Ling Wei returns?¡± asked his older cousin. The hand he was using to sign the document faltered a little at that, but he remained mum. Knowing that he would not be able to get an answer from him, the older man said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to advise Chenyi, though you should know that one desires for what one can¡¯t have, let alone with them having to face each other daily. Regardless, I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll give more thoughts to my earlier proposal.¡± ... Ling Wei? Who is she? Is she Bao Junyan¡¯s ex? If so, it seems like he¡¯s very fond of her. Why did they break up, then? Just when she was wondering about all these, she saw Bao Huaiyun heading toward the doorway. Chapter 206 - No Jealousy Rights

Chapter 206: No Jealousy Rights

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan hastily retreated back to the middle of the corridor. She had just gotten steady on her feet when the man walked out of the room. Their gazes met with slight awkwardness. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted in an attempt to break the awkward silence. ¡°Mm.¡± Mixed feelings arose in Bao Huaiyun as he regarded the bright youngss before him. He had no hard feelings toward her. On the contrary, he was rather fond of her because he found her to be a pretty decent girl. s, both uncle and nephew have taken a fancy to her. I... I can only say that she¡¯s a femme fatale! Not knowing what else to say, she bowed her head and kept her silence. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Junyan is inside the room.¡± He then left right after since he had nothing to say to her as well. She breathed a sigh of relief at that and headed for the study. The excitement in her, though, had fizzled out. Being busy at work, Bao Junyan did not even look up and spare her a nce when he heard her enter the room. This resulted in her, who was always strong, feeling somewhat hurt. Despite that, she stood still at a corner as she patiently waited for the man to be done with his work. He had just finished settling the document on hand when he sensed his wife to be feeling downcast. He looked over at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± She¡¯s clearly looking troubled, and yet, she said that she¡¯s fine... ¡°Did your application fail?¡± ¡°How can that be?! How can it not pass when I¡¯ve received guidance from you?! I¡¯ll be an assistant in the R&D unit starting next week!¡± She¡¯d been so eager to rush home to share this piece of good news with him, but now that she had said it out loud, it did not feel quite the same as she had imagined it to be! She felt no joy in it at all! She did not know what was wrong with herself, either. What¡¯s wrong with him having an ex? Can¡¯t he have an ex at his age? However, at the thought of him requesting for her obedience because he might still love his ex-girlfriend, a stifled feeling almost overwhelmed her right away! ¡°Why are you unhappy, then?¡± He did not feel a trace of happiness in her, but rather, her unusually gloomy mood. ¡°How can I possibly be unhappy? I¡¯m so thrilled about it that I feel like crying!¡± No, I mustn¡¯t mention the word ¡®crying.¡¯ My tears are on the verge of spilling at the mention of it. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Go on working. I¡¯m feeling slightly hungry, so I¡¯ll go find myself some food!¡± With that, she made a move to leave. His long arms extended and pulled her into his embrace, however. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you throwing a tantrum? What got you upset?¡± Her head dipped at that. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Despite her burning desire to ask him questions ¡ª like ¡°Who is Ling Wei?¡±; ¡°Is she your ex-girlfriend?¡±; ¡°If so, why did you break up with her?¡±; and ¡°Do you still like her?¡±¡ª there was no way she could do that. He would know that she had overheard his conversation with his cousin the moment she started firing those questions, even though she did not deliberately eavesdrop on them. Besides, considering her situation, she was destined to leave him. She had no right to ask him those questions despite her current status as his wife. Her heart felt even more stifled than before at the thought of this. She did not even have the right to be jealous... The man frowned and was about to say something when she snaked her arms around him and leaned into his embrace. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m just feeling moody because of my period cramps...¡± Stop dwelling on it! Life is short, so let¡¯s just live in the present without worries! Whoever that Ling Wei is, Bao Junyan¡¯s my husband now! Regardless of what may happen in the future, I¡¯m still his wife as of now, so I can hug and own this man just as long as I¡¯m happy! Chapter 207 - Do Not Guess a Girls Mind

Chapter 207: Do Not Guess a Girl¡¯s Mind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bao Junyan ced his broad palm on her stomach. ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Do you need Professor Meng toe over and prescribe you some medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after eating some food and getting some sleep!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He then moved to lift her. Mu Huan: ¡°W-What are you doing, Hubby?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to eat?¡± ¡°I can go on my own. You can just go back to work.¡± I don¡¯t need you to carry me when my legs are functioning properly! ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a stomach cramp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still able to walk!¡± ¡°Be good.¡± The man refused to ept his wife¡¯s refusal. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± How I abhor the word ¡®good¡¯! I¡¯m not good at all! I¡¯m not! She could not help having the feeling that she was a pet dog that he owned! Only by being obedient could she get rewards and love from him! No matter how intense that feeling was, however, she could only obediently allow him to carry her downstairs to find food. Inwardly, sheforted herself by saying, He¡¯s showering love to his wife, not to a pet dog! Later, she thought about things through another perspective. He surely doesn¡¯t have any lingering feelings for his ex-girlfriend when he¡¯s so doting on me. If not, with him being such a cold and aloof man, he wouldn¡¯t be hugging and doting on me the way he is now. Even with him being under his parents¡¯ pressure to start a family, he can just totally treat me as a decorative piece and a birth tool, not so lovingly like now. With this change of perspective, she felt a lot more at ease. 1Thess hooked her arms around his neck and shed him a sweet and charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet towards me, Hubby!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± How tough it is to fathom a girl¡¯s mind these days! She was tantly upset and opposed to my hug just moments ago, yet now, she¡¯s suddenly smiling so sweetly at me and being so happy with me carrying her. ... Mu Huan officially became an assistant in the R&D unit of Yun University¡¯s pharmaceutical faculty on Monday. Despite her being only an assistant, this piece of news caused a sensation in the college! She had, once again, made a historical record in the college. The R&D unit of their school¡¯s pharmaceutical department, being the most famous medical research department in the country, was a ce where all pharmaceutical students fought desperately to get in. Only Ph.D. students were allowed to get into the unit in the past, and yet, she, a freshman, was allowed ess! Everyone in the pharmaceutical department could not help but be green with envy because of that! ¡°She¡¯s ultimately just a freshman even with her excellent college entrance exam scores. How is she qualified to get into the R&D unit?¡± ¡°Qualified? She has a rich old man to pay her way in! Of course she¡¯s qualified!¡± ¡°Surely not? The R&D professor-in-charge is known for his morals and integrity. He won¡¯t ept bribes at all!¡± ¡°He may not ept mary bribes, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t ept other forms ofpensation! If Mu Huan can marry an old and ugly cripple for the sake of money, it¡¯s possible for her to exchange her body for her future, too! Otherwise, how could she, a freshie, enter the R&D unit?¡± ¡°How unfair is this! We studied so hard, but there¡¯s no way for us to get in, yet she¡ª¡± ¡°Unfair? Aren¡¯t you being too naive here? The world is never fair, and darkness lurks everywhere!¡± ¡°Surely not? She¡¯s already married to a rich old man, so she doesn¡¯t need a bright future anymore. Why would she still do that?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? It doesn¡¯t mean that his money belongs to her. Apart from him being old, ugly, and crippled, he surely has brains as well if he¡¯s rich. He¡¯ll certainly not allow her to splurge on his money so carelessly. Meanwhile, she¡¯s also afraid that she might get dumped once she gets old and ugly, so she¡¯s desperately trying to climb up. After all, nothing beats having money in your own pockets!¡± Chapter 208 - You Come Over, Instead

Chapter 208: You Come Over, Instead

A voice interjected into their conversation out of the blue. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable of fantasizing and writing stories, why bother learning pharmaceutics? You guys might as well go be scriptwriters with your ability to write a hot-selling drama in just minutes! There¡¯s no need to study so hard when money¡¯s gonnae pouring down on you!¡± Those few people instinctively turned their heads back upon hearing that, only to see the female protagonist of the scandal right before them! Things became somewhat awkward at once. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®old, ugly, and crippled¡¯? My husband¡¯s only 30 this year! As for his looks, you guys put together are not evenparable to a strand of his hair! And ¡®crippled¡¯? Yeah, my *ss! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make a cripple out of you now to let you feel what it means to be crippled!¡± Mu Huan was not bothered with what others thought of her, but she could not tolerate them speaking of her husband in such a derogatory manner. My husband is such a perfect God-like being. How can he be vilified like that?! ¡°Don¡¯t you be too arrogant, Mu Huan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I am! Why? Wanna fight?¡± She stepped forward. The guy facing her instinctively retreated several steps at that. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop down to your level!¡± With that, he turned around and made a hasty retreat. It prompted the others, who were gathered together gossiping, to quickly scatter. Feeling dumbfounded, Li Meng said, ¡°I wonder how these people have gotten into Yun University. They¡¯re all dumbf*cks! I¡¯ve told them countless times that your husband is the hunk of the universe, but no one believes it. They only trust those gossips, and they get nastier as they spread around! ¡°Oh, yeah. Hasn¡¯t your husband recovered? Get him to fetch you from school and let those snobbish idiots take a good look at him!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll not only not believe that he¡¯s my husband, but they¡¯ll also assume that I hired someone to pose as him in order to save my image. People tend to believe only what they imagined.¡± ¡°D*mn! That¡¯s a real possibility!¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll pick a few with the most uncouth mouth from them and beat them up until they¡¯re obedient!¡± she replied with a snort. Her bestie reminded, ¡°Be sure to do it quietly outside.¡± ¡°Duh!¡± The next day, Mu Huan, who had arranged to meet up with Li Meng and go to a client¡¯s house since they had no sses in the morning, failed to see her friend turn up even after waiting for a long time. Just when she was about to give her a buzz, she received a call from her. Upon picking up the call, she asked, ¡°Xiao Meng, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you here yet?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s unable to go over, so why don¡¯t youe over instead?¡± An unexpected male voice rang out from the other end of the line, much to her shock. After regaining her senses, she tested, ¡°Long Feiting?¡± ¡°Hey, not bad! You recognize my voice!¡± answered Long Feiting with much appreciation. Her lip corner twitched at that. ¡°Why are you holding Xiao Meng¡¯s phone?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that?¡± Her gaze turned frigid as a realization hit her. ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you get here. Come over quickly, or else I¡¯m afraid your bestie won¡¯t be able to make it...¡± ¡°Long Feiting, don¡¯t you forget whose wife I am!¡± growled Mu Huan in warning. ¡°I haven¡¯t, but you should know that I have something in my hand since I dare find trouble with you. You¡¯d better not tell Bao Junyan about this or you¡¯ll be the goner instead!¡± With that, the guy ended the call. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± He has something in his hand? What can it possibly be to make him so daring as to pick on me? All of a sudden, she recalled that bunch of people from the day she rescued her father. Are those people his men? So what he has in his hand is a surveince footage of that day? Chapter 209 - Competing with a Crocodile (1)

Chapter 209: Competing with a Crocodile (1)

A vi in the western suburbs... Speaking of the Long family, it was also one of the only families that didn¡¯t have kin against kin fighting for the fortune. Long Feiting had four brothers, and all of them were really outstanding. As the youngest of the family and the one who looked like his mother the most, he was exceptionally doted on in the family. This had caused his arrogant character, and he was famous for acting like a tyrant. His mother was worried that he would cause huge trouble if this continued. Thus, she sent him to Yun Cheng for school, made him stay in the dormitory, and ordered that he could only eat in the school canteen, in hopes of polishing and improving his character. But she still couldn¡¯t stop his brothers, who doted a lot on him, from sending him good stuff. This extravagant vi was given to him by his eldest brother. Long Feiting had so many older brothers to take over the family business, and they were able to manage them so well that they could earn money really easily. He didn¡¯t have to put any effort to get an unlimited amount of money to spend. At such a young age, he had already traveled the world and finished experiencing all the extravagant lifestyles and enjoyments around. Everything he wanted would be served to him on a silver tter. This made his life pretty meaningless. Especially when he found what he had always wanted. After he had found it, he felt that life had gotten even more meaningless and he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. Thus, since he had actually met someone he had developed an interest in and he had gained the motivation to do something ¡ª and as the person also possessed a certain type of power ¡ª he would give Mu Huan the best treatment! When Mu Huan arrived, she saw that Long Feiting was sitting on an altar and that there were two bodyguards dressed in ck beside him. He was so high up in the air that he looked like a king from the past. The corner of her mouth twitched. To Mu Huan, Long Feiting was totally a bored person who was only trying to find something to do! ¡°Mu Huan, you must have guessed what I have in my hands!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what you have. Show me what you have.¡± Even if Mu Huan had guessed what he had, she wouldn¡¯t have admitted it. She also didn¡¯t tell Bao Junyan that Long Feiting had found trouble with her again because she knew what he had in his hands. If she had guessed it out loud, she would have admitted that what he had could be used against her and it would make him feel even more that he could do anything he wanted. ¡°Why would you dare toe yourself if you didn¡¯t guess what I had?¡± Long Feiting thought that Mu Huan was quite amazing. She could lie with her eyes open and not be nervous. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe here by myself? What would you even dare to do to me? If you dare to hurt me, I don¡¯t care what you have, my husband would definitely not let you off!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Long Feiting wanted to video her, she was worried that the video would be seen by Bao Junyan. Even so, she still spoke about her husband before anything else. She was telling him that she had a huge backing. No matter what he had, if he dared to touch her, her husband would not let him off! ¡°Will your husband still dote on you so much and continue backing you after watching this video clip and seeing how good you are at fighting?¡± Long Feiting did a hand action, and the crystal screen behind Mu Huan yed a video. It was a scene from the day Mu Huan was fighting when she was trying to save her father. ¡°Why would my husband stop doting on me after seeing this scene? What did I do wrong by saving my father?¡± Mu Huan insisted. ¡°Mu Huan, stop acting. I heard everything you said to Li Meng at the fake mountain. You said that Bao Junyan hated girls who fight, and yet, you always do that. He would definitely not want you anymore if he knew you were like this!¡± Without Bao Junyan as her bigshot backer, no matter how well she could fight, what¡¯s the use? She could be destroyed by him at any second! Chapter 210 - Competing with a Crocodile (2)

Chapter 210: Competing with a Crocodile (2)

Mu Huan was speechless. Dang it! No wonder he built surveince cameras and recorded such videos. It was because he heard what she had said! ¡°As a man, Long Feiting, don¡¯t you think that it is shameful for you to use such underhanded means like eavesdropping on the conversation of others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Long Feiting shrugged his shoulders. He never had proper morals. No matter what kind of means he used, what was important was that he could achieve his motive. Mu Huan was speechless. Damn it! ¡°Furthermore, what is eavesdropping? I arrived there first and both of you came after. Why didn¡¯t you check the area for anyone else before you spoke? You¡¯re ming my ears for hearing it when you casually spilled out your secrets because you had forgotten that walls have ears?¡± Mu Huan was speechless. Fine, it was her fault! She would definitely, definitely remember that walls have ears in the future! ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Walk around this elevated tform to the other side,¡± Long Feiting instructed. Mu Huan didn¡¯t speak and walked around the tform to the other side. Then, she saw that Li Meng was tied onto a pole in the middle of a man-madeke. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Seeing her, Li Meng started struggling agitatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll save you now!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she ran forward. ¡°Don¡¯t save me, you should leave quickly! No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± Li Meng knew that she was a bait. The person Long Feiting wanted to torture wasn¡¯t her, and thus, he wouldn¡¯t treat her too badly. He wanted to torture Mu Huan. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t dare to kill you, but I dare to cripple you. For example, you¡¯d lose an arm or a leg. And for this level of crippling, at most, I¡¯d only have topensate you money. I have nothing else other than a lot of money. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I have topensate you. It would just be so wasteful for such a pretty young girl like you to be a cripple in the future!¡± Long Feiting really didn¡¯t dare to kill someone, but like what he said, there was no problem with him crippling someone. ¡°You...!!!¡± Li Meng could tell that he definitely dared to cripple her. Mu Huan was instantly furious. She wanted to punch the guy who was blocking her way. However, just as she was about to take action... She heard: ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t be anxious. I will allow you to save your friend. However, you must follow my method to save her and not barge over like this. If you don¡¯t listen to me and forcefully hit and barge over, I will ask someone to chop her arm off first!¡± It was such a rare opportunity for him to find someone he could y with. He had to have the most fun with her! Mu Huan¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. She turned around to look at Long Feiting with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Long Feiting, what exactly do you want?!¡± ¡°Do you see the distance between theke from this side to the other side?¡± ¡°Stop speaking nonsense, get straight to the point!¡± Mu Huan said impatiently. ¡°Straightforward ¡ª I like that!¡± The more he interacted with Mu Huan, the more he thought she suited his taste. ¡°Li Meng¡¯s positioned in between the two shores. From here, you¡¯d swim over to her, and on the other shore, I will get someone to put a crocodile into the water. On Li Meng¡¯s body, there is a bait to attract the crocodile. Thus, the crocodile will swim faster than usual. If you can swim faster than the crocodile, you¡¯d be able to save your good friend. But if you¡¯re slow, your friend might have her leg bitten off by the vicious crocodile!¡± Mu Huan instantly burst out angrily, ¡°Long Feiting, do you want to die?!¡± How crazy was he to want her to have a swimmingpetition with a crocodile?! ¡°If you can kill me, thene at me. I¡¯m inviting you with open arms,¡± Long Feiting said,ughing arrogantly. Chapter 211 - To Catch the King Before the Robber

Chapter 211: To Catch the King Before the Robber

¡°Inviting me with open arms?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze as she looked at him was getting colder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the chance of you winning is still quite high. The speed at which a crocodile swims isn¡¯t that fast, and weren¡¯t you the champion of the 200-meter swimmingpetition?¡± When Long Feiting went to research on Mu Huan, he found out that she was the champion of the swimmingpetition when she was in high school. Her speed was so fast, she could havepeted in the Olympics and won something. When the Imperial Capital saw her results, they¡¯d wanted to give her special treatment, but they were rejected by her. Instead of answering, Mu Huan suddenly ran toward the tform Long Feiting was on. Although everyone saw her running over, no one stopped her. They allowed her to run until she was in front of Long Feiting. It might be that because she looked too small and harmless, that they were in their own territory, or that they had a hostage on their hand, no one thought about stopping her. ¡°What, do you want to beat me up? Let me tell you...¡± Before Long Feiting could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his skin, and then, he felt giddy. He turned his head and saw that Mu Huan had stuck a needle into his arm. He widened his eyes in shock! He never expected that! He never thought that Mu Huan would be so daring! He never thought that she would dare to run over and attack him when he had a hold over her and also had Li Meng in his hands! And she didn¡¯t say anything at all! All the bodyguards were also stunned. They never thought that Mu Huan was so vicious that she would attack without saying anything. Mu Huan had never liked to say redundant stuff. It was because when she was young and watched television dramas, she recognized a pattern. It was that regardless of whether the person was good or bad, at the critical moment, the ones who talk the most die. Thus, ever since she was young, whenever she met an opponent, she wouldn¡¯t say much unless she had to speak to distract whoever it was. She would immediately take action and take the person down! This was to catch the king before the robber. When the bodyguards returned to their senses, they hurriedly pounced on Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯te over! If youe over, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she took out a sharp surgical knife and put it closely to Long Feiting¡¯s throat. Long Feiting, who was injected with something unknown by Mu Huan, felt really dizzy. His whole body felt weak and he couldn¡¯t move. He had no ability to resist at all. Under the sunlight, the surgical knife was gleaming with a menacing shine. It scared the bodyguards until they took a few steps back subconsciously. Their young master was the most precious one in his family. If anything happened to him, they were all done for! Long Feiting had never been threatened by someone in this way. He was furious as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! Let the crocodile into the water and kill that Li Meng!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Huan would dare to kill him! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t dare to kill you. However, I definitely dare to hurt you!¡± Mu Huan was mimicking the way Long Feiting was speaking to her just now. She wanted to let people know that although she didn¡¯t dare to kill Long Feiting, she¡¯d definitely dare to draw a few lines on him using a knife! ¡°Mu Huan, if you dare,e and try it!¡± Long Feiting was still very arrogant. If she dared to touch him, she¡¯s done for! To everyone¡¯s surprise, the next second, the surgical knife in Mu Huan¡¯s hand drew a line across his neck. Instantly, fresh red blood surged out of his neck! Long Feiting was shocked. How dare she?! She really dared toy her hands on him?! ¡°In all these years, you¡¯re the first person who¡¯s invited me to hurt you. I¡¯d feel bad rejecting you.¡± Mu Huan sighed. Long Feiting was struck dumb on the spot. Chapter 212 - Wasnt It Good to Stay Alive and Well?

Chapter 212: Wasn¡¯t It Good to Stay Alive and Well?

All the bodyguards were speechless. Long Feiting already thought that he was someone really arrogant. Little did he expect that there was someone more arrogant than he was! This Mu Huan made him really excited! ¡°Let my friend go now, or else, I will draw countless lines on him with the knife. When that happens, he would have injuries all over him and they¡¯ll leave scars. What will you all do then?¡± Long Feiting was the treasure of the family. Everyone knew that if anything were to happen to him, those bodyguards who were tasked to protect him would all be done for! ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to let her go. Release the crocodile to bite her now! If she dares to continue drawing on my body, then let her do it. I want to see how daring she is!¡± As the craziest Young Master Long of the Imperial Capital, Long Feiting was still acting crazy despite having a knife at his throat! All the bodyguards were speechless. What exactly should they do? All of Mu Huan¡¯s actions told them that she was a person who¡¯d definitely dare to act extremely! While their young master¡¯s life would definitely not be in danger, still... his injuries would put their lives in danger! ¡°Young Master...¡± The bodyguards looked at Long Feiting and hoped that he would let Li Meng go. Their young master was just bored and wanted to find someone to y with. It wasn¡¯t like he had a deep grievance against them and couldn¡¯t let her go. Why must he go to such lengths! ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t heed my words and lets her go is dead meat!¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes, and his murderous gaze instantly shot around the surroundings. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to speak much less let Li Meng go! Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan and said crazily, ¡°Mu Huan, if you have the guts, then go ahead and cut me once more on my throat with the knife, and this time, make it deeper!¡± What did it matter if she made such a shallow cut? If she had the guts, she could cut him deeper on his neck. If she dared to, he would give it to her! Mu Huan replied, ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive and well?¡± He wanted her to cut him deeper on his neck! Even if he wasn¡¯t scared of death, she didn¡¯t want to get her hands dirty, alright?! ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then you should give in to me and follow my rules to save her. If not, your friend is done for!¡± With such a hostage in his hands, how dare she still fight crazily with him?! Ever since he was young, no one could beat him at being crazy! Mu Huan seemed to have something up her sleeve, and her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Long Feiting was sure. They were in his territory and she dared to threaten him! She¡¯s really too arrogant! ¡°Then you should look. Take a good look ¡ª is your bargaining chip still there?¡± Mu Huan said, asking him to look down. Long Feiting looked over and realized that Li Meng was no longer at her original spot. Three people who were donning masks and caps to hide their faces had saved Li Meng while the bodyguards¡¯ attention was on Mu Huan and Long Feiting. When Long Feiting looked over, they were already at the wall. They gave an ¡°OK¡± hand sign to Mu Huan and then climbed over the wall and escaped. Long Feiting could only watch them escape so easily before his eyes! He was so furious! Why were someone else¡¯s men so useful and yet he had a bunch of useless things working for him?! Mu Huan was also someone working for an agency. Although her colleagues were poor, they were capable. While Mu Huan distracted everyone¡¯s attention, they were able to take the chance to save Li Meng and run away with her. To them, that was such a simple job! ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t forget that I still have the video from the surveince cameras in my hands! Wait until I hand it to Bao Junyan ¡ª you¡¯d be done for!¡± Long Feiting said viciously. Ever since he was young, he had never been so embarrassed! Chapter 213 - Poison

Chapter 213: Poison

¡°It¡¯s such an important matter. why would I forget about it?¡± ¡°Then you should be obedient and gopete with the crocodile. If you give in now, I can still spare your life!¡± Based on her abilities as well as how fun the task was, as long as she made him happy, he would not bother with her about the cut she had given him just now! s, after he finished speaking... Mu Huan suddenly stuffed something into his mouth, pulled his head back, and forced him to swallow it! ¡°What did you make me eat?!¡± Long Feiting hollered angrily. This damn Mu Huan! Earlier, she¡¯d suddenly injected some unknown medicine into him and that was enough for her to earn a death sentence! And now, she actually fed him something unknown! ¡°Poison.¡± Long Feiting was struck dumb on the spot. All the bodyguards were speechless. Ms. Mu, please stop scaring us! You, you don¡¯t seem like such a vicious person! Why did you even use poison?! ¡°You¡¯d have to take an antidote every half a month. If you stay obedient, both of us will live well. But if you let Bao Junyan know that I fight and I get in trouble, you¡¯d also be in trouble!¡± Mu Huan knew that if she were to have asked him for the recording that day, he would rather die than hand it over. But she couldn¡¯t let him threaten her with such a thing! Long Feiting was entertained by her. ¡°Mu Huan, are you joking with me? Poison, and it needs an antidote every half a month?!¡± Did she watch too many martial arts stories and got too into it? ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you; you should be feeling the effects soon,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. ¡°What feeling? Am I going to get killed by the poison suddenly?¡± Long Feiting mocked coldly. He didn¡¯t believe that she had dared to give him poison. ¡°This poison doesn¡¯t take lives, but it will make one feel really itchy. And the more you scratch, the itchier it gets! It gets itchier as you scratch! When that happens, this beautiful skin of yours, your handsome face, would be scratched by you until it bleeds, and you would get disfigured!¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was only due to Mu Huan¡¯s words, but Long Feiting felt his body start to itch. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my words. When you investigated me, you should have found out that my grandfather¡¯s family was from the medical industry! The prescriptions passed down from my grandfather¡¯s ancestors are famous in the country! Besides those that can heal illnesses, there are actually still some that can cause people to fall ill. The one that I¡¯ve used on you can only be understood by me. No matter which doctor you visit, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help you! If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try it out! Let¡¯s see who can stop your itch!¡± The people of the Song family had all along been gifted in medicine. As people say, medicine and poison were from the same family. Thus, among the prescriptions of the Song family, other than those that could heal illnesses effectively, there were also many that could make people ill and cause them to suffer. Until now, there weren¡¯t any families whose medicine couldpare to those from the Song family. Thus, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could find the remedy to the medicines of the Songs! Long Feiting had heard of the Songs¡¯ medicines before. However, he had never heard of their poisons. Even so, it felt as if his body was starting to itch even more! That itch made his eyes turn dark and dangerous. ¡°Mu Huan, do you want to die?¡± One could see that he was really furious! ¡°Why would I want to die?¡± Mu Huan sighed. ¡°To be honest, Long Feiting, I just want to live my life peacefully and normally. I don¡¯t want to go against you at all, and I really don¡¯t want to do such things. ¡°However, that¡¯s only if you don¡¯t force me. What else can I do when you are riding on my head? I can only be more vicious and harsher than you!¡± Chapter 214 - Does He Not Want His Face?

Chapter 214: Does He Not Want His Face?

¡°We don¡¯t have a deep grievance between one another, and now, you know what kind of a person Mu Kexin is. She was always the one who¡¯de to me looking for trouble. If she bites me once, it makes no sense if I don¡¯t retaliate. But tell me, why must you do this? If you have nothing better to do and find life boring, you can tell me and I can find something to entertain you. But can we not be like this? ¡°I really dislike finding trouble. I only want to study well and improve myself. As long as you¡¯re willing, we can let everything that had happened pass. I can pass you the remedy right now, and in the future, we can be good brothers. Both of us would be well and it¡¯ll be good for everyone!¡± If it was possible, Mu Huan wanted to live in peace with Long Feiting. This was because he was someone who was so powerful and unpredictable ¡ª someone who had no morals and was so hard to deal with. And since she had won against him this time, he would definitely be harsher next time. She was really busy right now. She didn¡¯t have time to defend against him. She just wanted to study well! With this secret prescription of the Song family, she had already yed the card she was good at, and it could save her half the time in achieving her goal. In no time, she would be able to be independent and not be controlled by anyone. She could fly as she pleased and swim as she wanted. She really had no time to waste on him! When the bodyguards heard her words, they all looked at Long Feiting. They really wanted the two of them to dissolve all their grudges and be friends. Not only was she Bao Junyan¡¯s wife, which meant she had such a huge backing and they couldn¡¯t be vicious whenying their hands on her, but she was also someone who was already hard to deal with on her own! Aside from her being able to fight, she could even poison! She was really too scary! Their bing brothers would be good for everyone! Long Feiting could see the sincerity in Mu Huan, but he was Young Master Long, and he was yed with so badly in his own territory. Did he not want his face anymore? Bing brothers? Bing brothers, her head! As a woman, how could she be his brother?! But his body was starting to itch even more. The itch was so bad, he wasn¡¯t able to take it any longer and subconsciously lifted his hand to begin scratching. ¡°It¡¯s very itchy and hard to bear with, right? If you continue scratching, it would itch even more!¡± Mu Huan kindly reminded. As Long Feiting looked at her, he got even angrier! Patch up? Be brothers?! She could dream on! If he, Long Feiting, didn¡¯t torment her to death, he would change his surname to hers! He seemed to have thought of something, and Long Feiting said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible to forget our previous grudges and be brothers! Give me the remedy and I¡¯ll give you the surveince video from that day. I¡¯d just take it that we tied!¡± ¡°Can your words be trusted? What if you still have many copies in your hands even after giving me one?¡± ¡°Yes, I have only one copy!¡± After he said that, he asked for someone to bring over the surveince video from that day. The bodyguard immediately took out the sh drive from theptop and passed it to Mu Huan with both hands. Mu Huan was a straightforward person. She immediately gave Long Feiting the remedy. Not long after Long Feiting took the remedy, his body stopped itching. Just as Mu Huan was about to leave... Long Feiting¡¯s lips curved into a cold and vicious smile. ¡°Catch her!¡± Although he agreed to give her the surveince video, he didn¡¯t say that she could leave this ce safely! In this world, no one could be safe after offending him! The bodyguards instantly surrounded Mu Huan. They had been in charge of protecting Long Feiting for many years and they knew him very well. He was the kind of person who could only be the one bullying others. Now that he had suffered so much, he would definitely not be kind and let Mu Huan go. Even if she was Bao Junyan¡¯s wife. When Young Master Long was angry, he wasn¡¯t scared of anything. Chapter 215 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (1)

Chapter 215: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (1)

¡°Ms. Mu, please don¡¯t resist. We don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± the leading bodyguard said. Although their Young Master Long wasn¡¯t afraid of Bao Junyan, they were afraid! If they hurt Mu Huan, they¡¯d be done for! However, if they didn¡¯t catch her, their young master wouldn¡¯t let them off! It was really hard to survive in a job at times like these! Mu Huan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all let me go obediently?¡± Why would she not resist and obediently allow them to catch her? And torture her? ¡°Ms. Mu, please don¡¯t make life hard for us!¡± the bodyguards said as they moved forward. ¡°Then why can you make life hard for me?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze became colder. Just as war was about to break out... ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± a confused voice was heard saying. That voice made everyone look over subconsciously. Mu Huan also looked over. Then, she saw Bao Junyan standing with an unknown man not far away! It made her widen her eyes in shock! As she thought of how she almost started fighting with them and got caught red-handed by Bao Junyan... Her heart skipped a few beats! Bao... Bao Junyan, why... why was he here? Unless it was Long Feiting¡¯s n? That he wanted Bao Junyan to watch her fight in front of him? She instantly looked at Long Feiting, her eyes cold. If he really was so despicable, she couldn¡¯t be med for being brutal with him! Amazingly, Long Feiting could tell what her gaze meant. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± To invite Bao Junyan here to watch him bully his wife ¡ª was he that stupid?! Given Bao Junyan¡¯s protective nature, no matter what big mistake his wife hadmitted, he was the only one who could scold her. No one else could. If Bao Junyan found out that he had done that to his wife, he was definitely dead meat! Mu Huan thought so too. She withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Bao Junyan. She sweetly called out, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here!¡± All the bodyguards were speechless. The person who was so fierce and murderous the previous second had be an innocent and harmless one in the next! Did she know the art of face-changing?! Bao Junyan walked toward them with the man with a tall build. ¡°Young Master, Eldest Young Master is here. What should we do?¡± the leader of the bodyguards said softly. A few days ago, their Eldest Young Master had asked Little Young Master to go and apologize to Mu Huan again and told him to get along with her well in the future. However, he went to find trouble with her. What should they do now? Long Feiting had a depressed gaze. Why did his eldest brothere at this timing? And he even brought Bao Junyan along! While they were talking, Bao Junyan and Long Feilei had already walked over. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Long Feilei looked at his youngest brother, his gaze threatening and seemingly saying, ¡°You better not have been finding trouble with other people¡¯s woman!¡± Although Long Feilei really doted on his youngest brother, he would not allow him to do whatever he wanted without control. When Mu Huan saw Bao Junyan, she immediately walked to his side. Bao Junyan came forward and sized her up. After ensuring that she wasn¡¯t injured, he hugged her. But his gaze was still extremely cold. It was obvious that no matter who had bullied his little wife, he would not let them off! ¡°Big Brother, you said that I was wrong and that I should apologize to her formally, right? So I invited her here and apologized to her.¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan, his gaze slightly threatening. She better cooperate with him! Or else, if the matter was exposed, she was dead meat too! ¡°Really?¡± Long Feilei looked at Mu Huan. Although the atmosphere just now didn¡¯t seem like his brother was apologizing, he hoped that this matter could be settled peacefully. Chapter 216 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (2)

Chapter 216: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (2)

As long as Mu Huan said that nothing had happened, Bao Junyan would be alright and everyone would be fine too. ¡°He was apologizing to me, but I don¡¯t ept this kind of apology from him! When I wanted to leave, he asked his people to block my way and stop me from leaving!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t cooperate with Long Feiting at all. This made Long Feiting narrow his eyes. Written in his eyes was: Mu Huan, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not worried that Bao Junyan would find out that you know how to fight? Mu Huan exerted force with the hand she had in her pocket and broke the sh drive. Then, she looked at Long Feiting¡¯s challenging expression and goaded him mentally: Say it now if you dare! If you dare to say it now, I will also risk everything and tell them how you made life difficult for me today. Let¡¯s see who dies! If Bao Junyan hadn¡¯t appeared here today, Mu Huan would have been worried that Long Feiting would approach him and tell him about her. But now that her husband was here and had seen the bodyguards crowding her, if Long Feiting dared to say anything, she would drag him into the waters as well! With no surveince video, even if Long Feiting told Bao Junyan how she had fought with the loansharks, there would be no proof. Even if her husband found out about this matter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the scene and he wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine how well she could fight. Furthermore, who wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to save their fathers? It wasn¡¯t like she had gone to pick a fight over nothing. In this case, he would at most just nag at her and ask her to tell him when she gets involved in such troubles and not risk herself. He would definitely not ditch her for this. But Bao Junyan had witnessed it personally that Long Feiting was causing trouble for her. There was the factor of him seeing it himself. Bullying Mu Huan was equal to bullying Bao Junyan. In this case, who would be in deeper trouble? Long Feiting was struck dumb on the spot. This damn Mu Huan! She¡¯s really so arrogant, she made him want to bite her! But he also realized that if he spoke about the incident now, it would be disadvantageous to him. Thus, he could only resist the urge and keep quiet. Hearing her words, Long Feilei turned his head to look at Long Feiting. He scolded him angrily, ¡°Feiting, I told you to apologize to Mrs. Bao properly, you...¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw the injury on his neck as Long Feiting had lifted his head up. Long Feilei¡¯s expression immediately changed! ¡°Baby, how did you get this injury?! Who hurt you?!¡± The members of the Long family still treated and doted on Long Feiting like a little baby. When Mu Huan heard such a big man like Long Feiting still being addressed as ¡°Baby,¡± she couldn¡¯t resist it and let out a ¡°pfft¡± inughter. Long Feiting was struck dumb on the spot. The two nicknames, Little Fatty and Baby, were the biggest shame he had in his life! ¡°Brother!!¡± he shouted in anger. Long Feilei realized that he had called him wrongly in that moment of panic and hurriedly changed his words, ¡°Feiting, why are you injured? Who injured you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mu Huan!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan in anger. Sure, he could not mention her fighting, but now, let¡¯s see how she¡¯d exin about hurting him! He then continued, ¡°She injected some unknown medicine into me, and I¡¯m still feeling very weak all over and I can¡¯t move!¡± Mu Huan was speechless. F*ck! He used this tactic! Long Feilei looked at Mu Huan in surprise. It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe that this soft, cute, and small girl had not only hurt his brother but also injected an unknown substance into him! But under such a circumstance, his brother couldn¡¯t be lying. It could only be that this young woman had hurt him. So then, was it that his brother had sincerely apologized but Mu Huan hurt him? This made Long Feilei feel slightly more confident. Thus, he lifted his head up and looked at Bao Junyan. ¡°Uncle Bao, you see, this...¡± Chapter 217 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (3)

Chapter 217: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (3)

¡°It¡¯s not my brother who bullied your wife. It¡¯s your wife who hurt my brother. You see how this should be settled, right?!¡± Bao Junyan looked at Mu Huan and asked, ¡°You hurt him?¡± ¡°Yes. He forced me here and there are so many bodyguards around. It seemed as if he wanted to bully me. I was very scared, so I decided to take action first. I used the anesthetic I was originally using for experiments and injected him with it, then I used a surgical knife to threaten him to let me off, but he still refused to do so and asked those people to catch me. He even challenged me to hurt him. In order for them to see my determination in leaving and make them scared of me, I cut him lightly. Then, he continued challenging me to cut him deeper if I dared. I didn¡¯t even cut him with force! ¡°Look at his wound, it had already closed!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression showed that she was at her wit¡¯s end and that she¡¯s already really obedient by not hurting him badly. ¡°Good job!¡± Bao Junyan said,mending her. Not only did she not panic in danger, but she took the first move to stop him. His little wife was really awesome! Long Feilei was speechless. Did he get something wrong?! Just now, when they didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened and felt that the atmosphere was a little off, Bao Junyan already had on a harsh expression that warned and said that if his younger brother had hurt his wife, he would want his younger brother¡¯s life. Now that it turned out his wife was the one who had hurt his younger brother, not only did he not lecture his wife, he even praised her for doing well! Long Feilei himself was already really protective of his brother. Little did he know that Bao Junyan was even more exaggerating! All the bodyguards: ¡°...¡± It was indeed true, beautiful women can¡¯t be trusted! Look how innocent she made herself look, but... Something wasn¡¯t right... If you give it a thorough thought, Mu Huan didn¡¯t lie. What she had said was actually the truth. It was just that... she had emphasized the facts that benefited her more perfectly! ¡°Mu Huan, can you be even more shameless than this?!¡± Long Feiting was so angry that he was about to burst. She got praised fornding him in such a pathetic state! ¡°How am I shameless? Did I not speak the truth?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression said that she was just speaking the truth, so how was she shameless?! ¡°You...¡± Long Feiting really felt like exposing all the truth and letting Bao Junyan know Mu Huan¡¯s real self, but... after giving it a thought, he could only swallow the urge. Long Feilei looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve hurt Feiting. You still should...¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Bao Junyan. ¡°What, your own brother is useless and you need others to apologize for that?¡± In the Long family¡¯s territory and with so many bodyguards protecting him, how was it that he was still injured by his wife, a girl who was so weak and young? If Bao Junyan had such a useless brother, he would¡¯ve kicked him out of the family long ago. How would he have the face to ask someone else to apologize?! Long Feilei was stunned speechless until he almost vomited blood. F*ck! Even in a situation involving a three-year-old kid who, for some reason, had scratched someone else¡¯s child, the parents would apologize first before talking about other things. His wife was already so old, and she not only injected anesthetic into his younger brother but also hurt him. How could she not apologize at all?! And how could his younger brother be med for being useless?! Bao Junyan¡¯s protectiveness was really setting a new record! But the person was Bao Junyan and he could only divert his anger onto the bodyguards. ¡°How did all of you even protect your young master?!¡± They let Mu Huan get close to his younger brother, inject medicine into him, and hurt him! As he thought so, Long Feilei suddenly realized that this didn¡¯t make sense. His younger brother was personally taught by him; he was the one who knew best about his ability. Long Feiting was so strong that even if there weren¡¯t any bodyguards protecting him, he shouldn¡¯t have been hurt by a young girl! Thus, he looked at Mu Huan. Chapter 218 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (4)

Chapter 218: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (4)

¡°Feiting had so many people protecting him, how did you hurt him?¡± That would only be possible if that youngdy was not as harmless as she looked. Bao Junyan was also very curious as to how his little wife had hurt Long Feiting. The bodyguards of the Long family were decently strong. Given that these ones were in charge of protecting Long Feiting, they were the elites among the bodyguards. Mu Huan exined the flow of the situation. ¡°I simply approached him then used the anesthetic used in theboratory for big animals to inject him with. When he softened, I put the surgical knife to his throat. He asked me to try and cut him, and thus, I did so.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± So simple. ¡°Are my family¡¯s bodyguards useless? Did no one stop you?¡± Long Feilei didn¡¯t believe that no one stopped her from going forward to hurt his brother. ¡°Indeed, no one stopped me.¡± Long Feilei looked at all the bodyguards. All the bodyguards: ¡°...¡± They really didn¡¯t block her way! ¡°We... we didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Mu would take action.¡± Long Feilei was speechless. He then looked at Long Feiting again. ¡°Did you not expect it either?¡± Long Feiting had an unsightly expression on his face as he replied, ¡°Who¡¯d expect her to suddenlye forward and stab me with a needle without saying anything?!¡± Long Feilei was speechless. Who would tell you, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to hurt you, be careful!¡¯ when they are going to hurt you? ¡°Not bad.¡± Bao Junyan stuck out his hand and patted Mu Huan¡¯s head in praise. A weak girl didn¡¯t cry despite being scared in such a circumstance. Instead, she took such actions and attacked the unprepared. His little wife was smarter and more courageous than he thought. When Long Feilei heard his words, he had a stronger urge to vomit blood. This was like two kids were fighting, and although both parents didn¡¯t want their child to be the bullying party, they also didn¡¯t want their child to be the one getting hurt. Especially when his own child had been hurt and the other parent didn¡¯t scold his child, even praising her! It really made one want to vomit blood so badly! Long Feilei seemed to have thought of something as he asked further, ¡°Why did you bring anesthetic along with you?¡± Who would bring this everywhere they went? Did she prepare this beforehand? Did she intentionally want to hurt his younger brother? ¡°In the afternoon, I was going to go to the zoo with a veterinary professor to conduct an operation on a bear. As I was afraid that something unexpected might happen, I prepared a syringe of anesthetic on me, to prevent idents.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying medicine?¡± Why was she going to conduct an operation on a bear with a veterinary professor?! And end up using the anesthetic meant for the bear on his younger brother?! ¡°There is a need to have foundational medical knowledge in medicine. Because the animal protection organizations have protested, there are fewer and fewer chances for a hands-on experiment with live samples. Thus, I went to minor in veterinary as well and follow the vets to cure animals. I can learn more in these than in lessons taught in ss.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± Why was she still working so hard after marrying into a rich family?! ¡°Uncle Bao, I want to bring Feiting to the hospital for a checkup. You leave as you please!¡± No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t pick a fight with Bao Junyan. ¡°Let PA Wang follow you.¡± Bao Junyan meant that he would fork out the doctor¡¯s fees. Long Feilei was speechless. Was the Long family in need of money?! Were they short of that bit for the doctor¡¯s fees?! What they needed was an apology! He was so protective, he didn¡¯t even allow her to apologize! When Mu Huan heard that they were going to the hospital, she hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried, the amount of anesthetic I used to protect myself was a small dose. When it is used on a body mass like his, it will just make him weak for a period of time. Nothing much will happen after.¡± Chapter 219 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (5)

Chapter 219: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (5)

Long Feilei looked at her unhappily. Just because it was a small dose, she could inject the anesthetic meant for animals on his younger brother? ¡°Ms. Mu, if there¡¯s any problem between you and Feiting in the future, please call me immediately. Regardless of whether it¡¯s his fault or not, I will definitely lecture him well. But I hope that in the future, you wouldn¡¯ty your hands on him again, or else, even if it¡¯s at the cost of Uncle Bao¡¯s face, our family wouldn¡¯t let it slide!¡± Bao Junyan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Who are you threatening? And what do you mean, Ms. Mu? She¡¯s my wife ¡ª you have to address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯ because she¡¯s an elder!¡± They wouldn¡¯t let this off? He wanted to see just how the Long family wouldn¡¯t be able to let this off! Long Feilei was speechless. Not only was he not allowed to lecture her, but he also wasn¡¯t allowed to speak harshly to her! ¡°In the future, if that youngling from your family finds trouble again out of nothing and you can¡¯t teach him well, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him for you!¡± That young brat from their family had found trouble with his wife and was useless enough to get injured. Not only did he not reflect on himself, he even came to scare his wife! Long Feilei was speechless. Long Feiting was speechless too. This Bao Junyan was really the most protective person ever! On the way home... ¡°In the future, if thatd Long Feiting finds trouble with you again, feel free to irritate him. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯m here.¡± Bao Junyan was worried that because of what Long Feilei had said, she would bear with it when Long Feiting finds trouble with her again. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan snuggled into his arm, super touched. Ever since she was young, even when she was being doted on, no one had ever supported her so strongly. Whenever she fought with someone and hurt the person, she would get scolded. No matter why she fought, she must apologize. When it came to him, though, he supported her so willingly. No matter who she had hurt, he allowed her to act as she wanted and retaliate as she pleased. He would be there for her. Bao Junyan rubbed her head gently, then he thought of something and said, ¡°Why did you go and minor in veterinary as well? You¡¯re just in Year 1 and you¡¯re so busy already. Can you cope?¡± She entered the research department of the school, and medicine was one of the hardest subjects. Now, she even took up veterinary medicine as a minor. Would her small body be able to cope with so much work? ¡°Yes!¡± Her time was really tight. She had to make good use of it to be efficient! Bao Junyan looked at her and suddenly recalled an article that mentioned how a parent was so worried that her child enjoyed only studying. Now, he strongly agreed with it. ¡°Being eager to learn and study well is good, but you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± His little wife loved to study too much and was too eager to learn. Upon entering university, other people had started to y. However, she was so busy studying that after he hadpleted his work every day, she¡¯d still be studying. ¡°I must work hard, Hubby. You¡¯re so outstanding, so I cannot be too lousy or I wouldn¡¯t bepatible with you...¡± She wasn¡¯t lying when she said that. Although she had nned to leave, she had also yearned to be strong enough to be on his level. At the point when she no longer had to be controlled by others, if she would be able to independently and willingly be together with him, she¡¯d like to have a rtionship with both of them being of equal status. ¡°You were born to be up to my standards, you don¡¯t have to stress yourself.¡± Bao Junyan thought that his wife was already good enough. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really so awesome! I will definitely work harder to be a better person so that I can always, always be with you!¡± Mu Huan hugged him and lifted her head up as she said that in a tone of promise. She was born to be up to his standards ¡ª this sentence really made her heart explode with happiness! ¡°You don¡¯t have to work hard to be better. You¡¯re already very good now. As long as you stay obedient, you¡¯ll always be Mrs. Bao. You don¡¯t have to think about anything else.¡± Why did she always think that he would not want her and even work so hard so as to match up to him? He thought that she¡¯s already really good now. Chapter 220 - Theres No Limit to His Protection (6)

Chapter 220: There¡¯s No Limit to His Protection (6)

Just now, all that Mu Huan had said about how well this man treated her, along with her determination to stay with him, died after she heard his words. He was so nice to her that she had almost forgotten; he was good to her only because she was an obedient wife. If she was no longer obedient and her true self was exposed, he wouldn¡¯t like her anymore, much less be good to her... Sensing the change in her emotions, Bao Junyan lowered her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t resist but say, ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m a pet dog of yours.¡± As long as she was obedient. Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter. ¡°Why do you feel like this?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me why I feel like this. Instead, you should ask yourself why you make me feel like this!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± What did he do to make her feel like this? *** The Long Family... Long Feiting refused to go to the hospital for a checkup no matter what. Long Feilei had no choice but to invite the doctor over to their house to check on him. Long Feilei only stopped worrying after the doctor had given Long Feiting a detailed check and was sure that there was nothing wrong with him. After the doctor left... He could no longer hold it in. ¡°Tell me, why are you so stupid? How were you so badly hurt by a weak woman? You really made our entire family lose face!¡± ¡°She¡¯s weak?¡± Long Feiting felt that Mu Huan would be a match to him if they fought. He really wanted to puke blood when such a strong woman as her was mistakenly called weak by others. ¡°Is she not weak?¡± Long Feilei narrowed his eyes in danger. Long Feiting was worried that his brother would rush to look for Bao Junyan if he spoke the truth. Thus, he gave it a thought and lied, ¡°She indeed looks weak but, she was really arrogant as she was Bao Junyan¡¯s wife! She knew that we wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt her, so she wasn¡¯t really scared at all and she was so despicable as to attack me secretly!¡± His words made sense and Long Feilei was no longer suspicious of anything. ¡°Thatdy looks really smart and full of ideas!¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s really smart!¡± Talking about Mu Huan was making Long Feiting clench his teeth in anger. Today was the most shameful day of his life! ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go find trouble with her again. If you can¡¯t help it, it can only be her who is injured and not you!¡± After saying that, he realized that there was something wrong and he said, ¡°Wait, no, even if you can¡¯t bear with it, you must bear with it. She¡¯s Bao Junyan¡¯s wife. If you injure her, you¡¯d be even more injured!¡± If Mu Huan was anyone else¡¯s wife, the Long family wouldn¡¯t have cared, but she was Bao Junyan¡¯s wife! When Long Feilei saw that Long Feiting was keeping quiet, he decided to arrange for more people to be around Long Feiting so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to find trouble with Mu Huan again. At night, in Sheng Jing. Although Mu Huan really disliked seeing Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya, she wasn¡¯t able to avoid seeing them. Outside, they were in the same school, and at home, they were family. Now, they even had to sit around the same table to eat. Luckily, the delicacies in Sheng Jing were famous nationally, and they were indeed really delicious. They had greatly appeased her heart and stomach. Mrs. Gu suddenly looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you are in the same ss as Qingya, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Next time, I¡¯d have to trouble you to take care of Qingya.¡± Mrs. Guughed, and it was really obvious that she was hinting at something. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Qingya¡¯s pregnant and Chenyi wouldn¡¯t always be able to be by her side. Both of you are in the same ss and are both females. Please help me to take care of her more in times toe.¡± ¡°Aunt...¡± Lin Qingya held on to Mom Gu¡¯s arm shyly. Mu Huan was speechless. Lin Qingya was actually pregnant! Chapter 221 - Shes Pregnant, What Do You Think? (1)

Chapter 221: She¡¯s Pregnant, What Do You Think? (1)

Mu Huan¡¯s astonished reaction caused Bao Junyan to stop midway to look toward her. At this point, Gu Chenyi suddenly stood up and said in agitation, ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°How did this happen? When did it happen, and whose child is it?!¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s shy expression immediately froze. She was his girlfriend, yet he was asking how it happened and whose child it was? What did he mean by that? Did he mean she was someone indecent who hadplicated rtionships?! Her expression turned uglier as these thoughts struck her. ¡°Chenyi, aren¡¯t you overjoyed?¡± Mrs. Gu looked at her son. Qingya was his girlfriend. From the time things had happened between them until now, the length of time was about right. Whose child would this be if it weren¡¯t his? ¡°Mom, what makes you think I¡¯m happy? I¡¯m not happy at all! Not even a bit!¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan as he spoke, as if he was trying to exin the situation and prove his own innocence. However, apart from the initial look of astonishment, Mu Huan didn¡¯t make a show of any other emotions. Nonchnce was written all over her face, and she even lowered her head and continued to eat. This instantly provoked Gu Chenyi, driving him to near insanity! He could not continue to remain here, and he could not bring himself to look at Mu Huan. Hence, he got up and left. This is the most torturous thing in the whole world ¡ª when the person you love does not love you, and yet you can¡¯t let it go; when you still care but that person treats you like a stranger. Mrs. Gu looked astonished as she stared after her departing son. Was her son really unhappy? But he had been getting along fine with Qingya during this period. She thought he had fallen in love with her... She snapped back from her thoughts and noticed that Lin Qingya had turned quite pale. She sat there unable to bear it, almost on the verge of tears. She quickly held the girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t be upset. Chenyi is already a big boy, but because we¡¯ve spoiled him rotten, he thinks he¡¯s still a child. He¡¯s behaving in this manner only because he can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s soon to be a father.¡± She thought about how young her son was. Indeed, it was a little too early for him to be a father. Lin Qingya remained silent. She only lowered her head and continued to shed tears. Mrs. Gu¡¯s heart ached to see this. If only she could get her hands on that son of hers, she¡¯d chastise him! ¡°Junyan, go and take a look at what the matter is with Chenyi. He needs a talking to and he¡¯s always been obedient to you.¡± Mrs. Gu could not bear to leave Lin Qingya in such an awkward and unhappy state. She wanted Bao Junyan to advise Gu Chenyi so that he would take up the responsibility. ¡°He¡¯d only be more upset if I went,¡± Bao Junyan said apathetically. ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Gu did not understand. She did not know that Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan had been in love before. ¡°Sister-inw, we should get going since there are things we must attend to. We¡¯ll let my cousin talk to Chenyi,¡± Bao Junyan said as he got onto his feet. Seeing that he had gotten up from his seat, Mu Huan hurriedly took herst bite of meat and stood up as well. Mrs. Gu was puzzled and looked at the couple questioningly. Chenyi had always listened to his uncle, so why would he be even more upset? Did something happen between the two men? Bao Huaiyun reached out and patted his wife on her shoulder but kept silent. He looked up toward Bao Junyan and said, ¡°Be on your way then if you have something to attend to!¡± Since Bao Junyan obviously did not want to advise Gu Chenyi over this matter, and even her husband had given permission for Bao Junyan to go, Mrs. Gu did not try to keep them. As Lin Qingya looked at Mu Huan, who was following behind Bao Junyan as they made their way out, she dug her fingers into herp. Chapter 222 - Shes Pregnant, What Do You Think? (2)

Chapter 222: She¡¯s Pregnant, What Do You Think? (2)

Why?! Why did Mu Huan get whatever she wanted so easily?! In contrast, after all her effort to get to this point, why did things turn out this way for her? She couldn¡¯t treat Gu Chenyi any better than this. Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t shame her like this, embarrassing her in front of everyone! She hated, really hated it! Why did she and Mu Huan have to co-exist?! How beautiful would her life be without Mu Huan¡¯s existence! On the way home... Mu Huan felt that the atmosphere in the car was getting gloomy and oppressive. She was about to speak when Bao Junyan suddenly said, ¡°What do you think of Lin Qingya¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. What did she think? What should she think? After a long pause... ¡°Must I have an opinion?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have one?¡± ¡°Why should I have one? It¡¯s got nothing to do with me whether she¡¯s pregnant or not!¡± Initially, she was taken aback because she did not expect it. After all, they were very young. But after the surprise passed, there was nothing. If she had to say something, then she would have to give it to Lin Qingya for pulling it off. She was now pregnant with Gu Chenyi¡¯s child, and Mrs. Gu was so fond of her. It looked like she stood a good chance to marry into the Gu family. ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me! She¡¯s not bearing my child!¡± What possible associations could she im?! When Bao Junyan saw that she really was not bothered by Lin Qingya¡¯s pregnancy, he smiled and lightly tousled her hair. She felt the atmosphere in the car suddenly softening and warming up like it was springtime. This caused her some uncertainty. Why had his mood suddenly shifted, and why did he suddenly smile? Strange man! In an instant, her eyes shed as though she recalled something. She turned and looked toward him with disbelief in her eyes. Was he upset and asking those questions because he thought she still cared for Gu Chenyi? Was that why he thought that she would be bothered that Lin Qingya was carrying Gu Chenyi¡¯s child? Bao Junyan could feel her giving him an odd stare. He turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Huan was tempted to ask if he was jealous. But being the lofty male idol that he was, what if he was too proud to admit it? Besides, it could very well be just a matter of male ego that he wouldn¡¯t ept his wife having someone else in her heart ¡ª and if she took that to be jealousy, it would be awkward. Hence, she refrained from asking. She¡¯d just happily assume that he was. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly thought that my husband is really good-looking and felt like staring at you!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Should he take some time out to go to Professor Meng for a checkup? Lately, he had been experiencing palpitations. Late that night. ¡°How did Lin Qingya even get pregnant? Wasn¡¯t she on medication?¡± Bao Junyan frowned. Initially, he had felt that Lin Qingya wasn¡¯t suitable. Although he had not told this to Gu Chenyi, he did mention to his cousin that Lin Qingya was not suitable as a daughter-inw of the Gu family. Since Chenyi was still young, they should let him date a few more girls, but he should be careful not to create any long-term problems. Since his cousin then said that Lin Qingya had been given the pill, he did not follow up on the matter. Now she was pregnant. Although Bao Junyan wanted to divert his nephew¡¯s focus so that the nephew would stop thinking of his wife, he didn¡¯t wish for Gu Chenyi to be stuck all his life with a woman who didn¡¯t love him and had designs on him. ¡°She did take them at first, but the morning-after pill is not a hundred percent effective.¡± Bao Huaiyun massaged his brow lightly. His son was only 19, and that Lin Qingya wasn¡¯t the most outstanding girl around ¡ª she was intent only on marrying into a wealthy family. Chapter 223 - Shes Pregnant, What Do You Think? (3)

Chapter 223: She¡¯s Pregnant, What Do You Think? (3)

He didn¡¯t want a girl who wasn¡¯t a good choice for a daughter-inw, but who would have expected that she¡¯d get pregnant even after taking the pill?! Really! ¡°So what¡¯s cousin going to do?¡± Bao Huaiyun said after a short pause, ¡°My father-inw wants to keep the baby.¡± ¡°This is not only about keeping the baby. If we keep the baby, we have to keep the mother. And if she¡¯s not a good mother, the child may not be well-brought-up and there will be many ongoing problems. Chenyi is still young. Even if we lose the child, he can have many others in the future.¡± Bao Junyan was not for keeping the child. ¡°I¡¯ve said the same, but my father-inw is elderly and he really wants the child. Furthermore, your sister-inw really wants the child. She¡¯s always had the fear that she may never get to see Chenyi get married and have children because of her own ill health. Now that she knows Lin Qingya is pregnant, you have no idea how ted she is! ¡°I know that a bad mother may bring a child up badly. But with us around, the child won¡¯t turn out too badly. Plus, this girl Qingya is bent on marrying into a wealthy family ¡ª but apart from this strong intent, there is really nothing else wrong with her. Which girl alive doesn¡¯t want to marry a rich man and put in the thinking and effort so that she gets what she wants in life? There¡¯s nothing all that wrong with it. Given this, bringing her in as a daughter-inw of the Gu family is not an impossibility.¡± Since Bao Huaiyun had put it this way, there was really nothing else Bao Junyan could say. After all, this had to do with a child ¡ª the Gu family¡¯s lineage. No matter how well they got along as brothers, it was not for him to interfere with a family matter such as this. The next day, at Yun University... When Gu Chenyi, who had not slept all night, turned up to look for Mu Huan with bloodshot eyes, the girl had a fright. She had never seen him in such a sorry state ¡ª so wan and sallow, so beyond what words could describe. ¡°Mu Huan, I want to have a chat with you, you need to talk to me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to tell everyone that you failed in your attempt to woo me and married my uncle instead!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to stir trouble in school and be the subject of nosy gossip so she left with Gu Chenyi. Even so, she didn¡¯t think that they had much left to say to each other. They went to a quiet corner. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan, who had a ruddyplexion. Obviously, she had no trouble sleeping. He couldn¡¯t help saying in an using tone, ¡°Qingya is pregnant ¡ª don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡± Mu Huanughed and replied, ¡°Why should I feel anything? What has her being pregnant got to do with me?¡± ¡°But it has something to do with me! She¡¯s pregnant with my child. Doesn¡¯t that even bother you?¡± Gu Chenyi was agitated now. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Mu Huan replied firmly and decisively. Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes reddened further when he heard that. He felt like strangling this heartless, unfeeling woman. But he couldn¡¯t bear to, at the end of the day. Finally, he cried, ¡°Xiao Huan, how could you treat me this way? I like you so much... You epted my wooing and it should mean that you like me too. How did it turn out this way...?¡± Mu Huan found it rather intolerable to see him this way. And it had nothing to do with any sort of romantic feelings. Rather, he was once so full of sunshine and vigor, so spirited. It was hard to see him be like this. ¡°Chenyi, we¡¯re history. We have to look forward. Believe me, everything will pass.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t, it won¡¯t pass! I¡¯ve liked you since Year 1 in high school. I¡¯ve pursued you for so long and you had finally agreed. I like you so much, I want to spend my life with you! I¡¯ve never thought of being with any other girl besides you! How did it turn out this way...?¡± She was no longer his. And he, on the other hand, had got another girl pregnant. Chapter 224 - Come with Me (1)

Chapter 224: Come with Me (1)

Mu Huan looked at him and waspelled to ask, ¡°Since you like me so much, why didn¡¯t you trust me?¡± Would a person like someone so much and yet not trust her? If one can¡¯t even trust a person one likes, is that real affection? ¡°I...¡± Gu Chenyi was stumped for words. ¡°Gu Chenyi, maybe you don¡¯t like me as much as you imagine yourself to. Perhaps it¡¯s only because you had lost before you had even gained, and you find that hard to reconcile. If you truly like someone, you wouldn¡¯t behave like this ¡ª it wouldn¡¯t be that no matter how hard I try to exin, you wouldn¡¯t believe me; it wouldn¡¯t be that you¡¯d believe only what others say and hurt me. Since you believe them so much and think that I¡¯m the sort of person they make me out to be, why would you still like me and can¡¯t let it go even now? What do you like about me? What is it that you can¡¯t let go of?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t understand how he could say he liked her yet, in action, despise her. If he thought that she was that sort of nauseating materialistic money worshipper, what would he like about her? He liked her nauseating money-worshipping materialism? ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with me, I don¡¯t want to be like this...¡± Gu Chenyi agonized. Like what she said, since he felt that she was that sort of woman who wanted to get close to him for money¡¯s sake, who sold her body and became a hostess for money¡¯s sake, what did he like about her? Why couldn¡¯t he let her go? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be like this, then stop thinking about it,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. ¡°How can I not think about it? I see you every day!¡± How could he stop thinking about her? ¡°Alternatively, why don¡¯t you go abroad? If you went abroad, you won¡¯t see me ¡ª out of sight, out of mind ¡ª and you can start afresh. Very soon, you¡¯ll forget everything!¡± Mu Huan suggested. ¡°Was it you who suggested to my uncle to send me abroad?¡± What she just said reminded him of the time his uncle had tossed him two thick volumes and instructed him to finish reading all that in two days. Otherwise, he¡¯d be sent abroad. They were such thick books that it was obvious he was trying to make things difficult. ¡°Your uncle wanted to send you abroad?¡± Mu Huan seemed surprised. Gu Chenyi did not go on. He could tell she didn¡¯t know about this matter. He looked at Mu Huan for a long time. Finally, he decided, ¡°Xiao Huan,e with me! No matter what happened in the past, from now on, you¡¯ll have me. We¡¯ll leave all of these behind and go somewhere where no one knows us. We¡¯ll start afresh!¡± She widened her eyes in disbelief. He was... He was asking her to elope? Freaking hell! This child... this child... what was he thinking?! ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s leave the past behind, let everything go. We¡¯ll leave this ce and be together forever!¡± Suddenly he reached out and grabbed her hands tightly, looking at her with his pleading eyes, saying: Don¡¯t reject him, he¡¯s putting all at risk to make such a decision! He didn¡¯t care what sort of person she was before, or what went on between her and his uncle. As long as from now on, she liked only him! Gu Chenyi would not ept that Mu Huan would continue to be with his uncle, and he would not ept that he had to marry Lin Qingya. The rejection of these facts pushed him to make the firm decision to let everything else go, to not bother about the sort of person Mu Huan was, to not let it matter what she did in the past. As long as from now on, she liked only him and would be faithful to him. His almost desperate plea stopped Mu Huan from kicking him off like she was inclined to. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it and only forcefully withdrew her hand. ¡°Gu Chenyi, that¡¯s not possible!¡± She was his aunt now, and she simply couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences of eloping with him! Furthermore, even if there were to be no consequences, and even if they weren¡¯t aunt and nephew, she wouldn¡¯t have eloped with him either! Chapter 225 - Come with Me (2)

Chapter 225: Come with Me (2)

Gu Chenyi took her by her shoulders and shouted in an agitated manner, ¡°Why? Why is it impossible?! I like you and you like me! Why can¡¯t we be together, why can¡¯t we leave this ce and start afresh?!¡± Did she know how much determination it took him to say those words to her? Did she know how painful a decision it was for him to give up everything, to give up his family? To think that she was so resolute in saying this was not possible! ¡°Who said I like you?! I stopped liking you long ago!¡± Mu Huan pushed his hand away and took a few steps back to put a distance between them. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you. No matter, I won¡¯t leave with you anyway, so you can stop thinking about it!¡± He really was a spoiled and naive Young Master with all sorts of ideas in his mind. Not to mention, she was not willing to elope with him. And did he think about this? That even if she were willing, would they be able to do so? Bao Junyan¡¯s capabilities aside, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to run away from the Gu family! As Mu Huan turned to leave... Gu Chenyi said coldly, ¡°Mu Huan, if you dare to leave, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you have not been behaving after marrying my uncle and that you¡¯ve been trying to seduce me!¡± Mu Huan tightened her fists immediately, feeling a sudden urge to beat him up for speaking such untruths. But remembering that he was Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew, she could only tolerate it. She turned around and said in exasperation, ¡°Gu Chenyi, what exactly do you want?! What¡¯s the point of this persistent entanglement?¡± ¡°Let me finish what I have to say ¡ª listen to everything I have to say, and if you still choose to leave, I will not persist.¡± ¡°Alright, then, go ahead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Lin Qingya, not even a bit! The rtionship with her was fake! It was to appease my mother. I really have no affections at all for her!¡± Mu Huan did not speak. She only looked at him in silence. ¡°But now she¡¯s pregnant, and my family¡¯s wish is that I have to be responsible and marry her. But I don¡¯t like her even a little, how am I going to marry her and spend a lifetime with her?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to marry, you can decline. Getting a girl pregnant doesn¡¯t mean you have to marry her, and don¡¯t think about doing it for the child or whatever. The child may not even wish toe into a family that has no love.¡± Every child wants to be born into a family where there is love. If one is unable to provide the child with a good family environment, then one shouldn¡¯t so casually have a child and create regrets in the child¡¯s life. ¡°I think that way too. Hence, Xiao Huan,e with me!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What had this got to do with eloping? ¡°Xiao Huan, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can give up everything for you. We¡¯ll leave this ce and build a life for ourselves! You don¡¯t have to worry about the future. Even without the Gu family, I will work to my bones to provide a good life for you!¡± Since his grandfather and mother wanted the child so much, let them have it. With that child, the Gu family would have a sessor. His father was in the pink of health, he¡¯d have no problem bringing up the child. And if that didn¡¯t work, there was his uncle. Whatever the case, the Gu family didn¡¯t need him for sure. As for Lin Qingya, he could not possibly take responsibility for her. Whatever he had done to treat her unfairly, his parents would more thanpensate her for it. Although money may not be able to make up for the hurt he had caused her, it was the only thing they could do. Since the situation had forced him into this corner, it had helped him to see clearly what it was that he wanted the most. He wanted Mu Huan! No matter what sort of person she was, no matter what their rtionship was at present, no matter how wrong it was for them to be together... he wanted to be with her! In his life from this point on, he wanted only her! He was willing to give up everything for her! As Mu Huan looked at Gu Chenyi, she did not doubt that all these words were sincere. Chapter 226 - Come with Me (3)

Chapter 226: Come with Me (3)

She could tell that he had used up a lot of determination before he was able to make such a decision. He might not have even slept the previous night. But what he gave her with such determination and with his resolute sacrifice wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Her liking for him had long disappeared, alongside the distrust he had for her. ¡°Chenyi, I¡¯m unwilling! Even if you give up everything you cherished the most for me, I¡¯ll still be unwilling to leave with you!¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen in love with my uncle! I don¡¯t believe in your love at first sight! How is it possible for you to fall in love with my uncle at first sight!¡± ¡°My rtionship with Bao Junyan has no rtion with whether I leave with you or not. Even if I wasn¡¯t married to Bao Junyan, even if I was not forced to marry someone, I would not go back after breaking up with you!¡± He had hurt her too deeply when she was the most desperate and lost. After that, when she had turned and left, it was impossible for them to get back together again! Gu Chenyi could see how serious she was. It made him take a few steps back in pain. ¡°Why? Why are you able to let us go so easily? Did you never like me?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. If you genuinely love a person, how would you be able to let go and give up on the rtionship so easily? If you genuinely loved someone, you should be like him, to be so tortured and unable to let go. Even if he knew that they were no longer possible, he¡¯d be willing to give up everything for her and just wish to be with her. ¡°Maybe, maybe I never liked you, and that¡¯s why I can let it go so easily.¡± If thinking like that would make him feel better, then so be it. Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart instantly felt as if it got torn apart! ¡°Xiao Huan, how can you do this to me...? How can you... I love you so much... I love you to the point that I¡¯m willing to sacrifice everything for you! How can you do this...?¡± He was even willing to give up his family for her! ¡°Gu Chenyi, you don¡¯t love me as much as you think. If you loved me to the point that you¡¯re able to give up everything for me, why would you not trust me? If I loved someone to the point that I¡¯m willing to give up everything for him, even if he points to a deer and says that it¡¯s a horse, I would still believe his words. Even if everyone in this world says that he¡¯s wrong and that he¡¯s bad, I would believe that he¡¯s good and stand by his side ¡ª unlike you who believed in the words of others so easily!¡± Back then, he didn¡¯t even give her the most basic trust. Yet now, he said that he¡¯s willing to give her everything! me her for being heartless! She¡¯s only willing to speak so much to him and try to counsel him as he¡¯s Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew. If it had been someone else, she would¡¯ve kicked him away long ago! ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s put the past behind us and talk about our future...¡± ¡°No, trust is really important! Now, I¡¯d give you a chance. Let me tell you seriously that you don¡¯t have to feel guilty toward Lin Qingya because she¡¯s not a good person! The bag that was ced in my room and those pictures were pieces of evidence prepared by her! On my grandma¡¯s birthday party, it was Bai Xuexian and her who had worked together to put me in trouble. In the end, Bai Xuexian was instead used by her to harm you. She wanted to sleep with you ¡ª you didn¡¯t rape her! ¡°Thus, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for her. You should even deal with her and have hernd in misery! I dare to swear on it. If I had lied, I would die without a ce of rest! Do you believe me? Do you dare to do that?¡± Chapter 227 - Id Punch You Until Your Own Mom Wont Be Able to Recognize You!

Chapter 227: I¡¯d Punch You Until Your Own Mom Won¡¯t Be Able to Recognize You!

Gu Chenyi kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s just talk about us and not bring Qingya into the picture.¡± Mu Huanughed. ¡°Does this mean that you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that no matter what Lin Qingya had done, she¡¯s pregnant now. Even if everything was done by her, was nned by her, she¡¯s also really pitiful to be ditched by me. Let¡¯s just not worry about her, ok?¡± No matter what, Gu Chenyi felt that he had ruined Lin Qingya¡¯s innocence and got her pregnant. He¡¯s already really sorry for not taking responsibility. He didn¡¯t want to do anything else to her. He was also unable to believe that all these were nned by the feeble her. Back then, she was crying and shouting, asking him to stop. But he couldn¡¯t resist the strength of the medicine and took her. He had experienced it personally. He was really unable to go against his heart and say that she had done it willingly, that she was the one who wanted to sleep with him and had nned everything. At most, Lin Qingya might just have loved him too much and she didn¡¯t run for her life back then. Thus, it resulted in her bing his antidote. ¡°Gu Chenyi, I actually think that your true love is Lin Qingya!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t understand. He had clearly said that he didn¡¯t like Lin Qingya, but every time, he¡¯d choose to believe her. Even if he took ten thousand steps back and believed Mu Huan, he still wouldn¡¯t me Lin Qingya, and he even thought that Lin Qingya was already very pitiful. Why was she pitiful? She¡¯s pitiful because she lost her innocence? She had carefully nned to sleep with a man. Why would she need others to pity her for losing her innocence? Dang! It could really make one so speechless! ¡°How is that possible?!¡± How was it possible for him to love Lin Qingya?! ¡°If she wasn¡¯t your true love, why would you believe her so easily? She only took out a few branded bags and a few photographs back then and you believed what she said of me. I invited the manager of the bar to be my witness, I brought you to meet my granny personally and told you how my stepmother had abused me as a kid ¡ª I told you why my family wouldn¡¯t have given my granny the best treatment without a reason, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Even after I looked for the few bosses I had worked for in the past to show you that I had worked to support myself through school, you still didn¡¯t believe me! After all that, you still say that you love me and not Lin Qingya?! ¡°You said that you like me ¡ª which part of that says that you like me?¡± ¡°I went back to ask those bosses after that. Those bosses said that you¡¯ve given them money to say those words to me. Xiao Huan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. Instead, it¡¯s you...¡± who deceived him. ¡°Damn it! You still don¡¯t trust me after I¡¯ve said all those? If you had believed me, would you have gone back to ask those bosses? Besides that, is your brain formed to be used as a punching bag? When I was a young girl in her third year in senior high, Granny and I depended on each other to live. It¡¯s already so hard to survive, where would I get the money to bribe the bosses to fake my evidence? If anyone had bribed them, that would only have been Grandma who had done it!¡± Mu Huan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that the money I have used to bribe them with was the money I earned from being a prostitute?¡± Gu Chenyi kept silent. ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Huan was so angry she kicked the wall, which vibrated. ¡°Get the f*ck out of here! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of my eyes in the future, much less say that you like me! Every time you say that you like me, it makes me feel so disgusted I want to puke! Don¡¯t look at me with that hurt expression as well! If you continue being like this, I¡¯d punch you until your own mom won¡¯t be able to recognize you!¡± What counseling? That¡¯s bullsh*t. If he liked going to hell so much, so be it! He deserved to be hurt and tortured! He deserved to be with Lin Qingya! Chapter 228 - If We Could Turn Back Time (1)

Chapter 228: If We Could Turn Back Time (1)

¡°That¡¯s right! Beat him up until his face swells if he says again that he likes you!¡± a voice interrupted suddenly. Mu Huan turned on reflex to look. After she realized that it was Long Feiting, her anger was further fueled. ¡°Are you addicted to eavesdropping? Are you going to tell me again that you were here first?¡± ¡°Not this time around. I saw the two of youing here so I followed you.¡± Long Feiting shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever learn?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. She was already in a bad mood, and now hees looking for trouble! ¡°My wisdom is peerless, I don¡¯t need more. The person who needs wisdom is Gu Chenyi. Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s so stupid that it makes one want to strangle him?¡± ¡°Long Feiting!¡± Gu Chenyi shouted as his expression darkened. ¡°What are you shouting at me for? Even I feel embarrassed having a fool like you for a friend! One look at that Lin Qingya and it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s nothing good, and yet you believe her rather than Mu Huan!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you believe Mu Huan, that she¡¯s not that sort of person, and you believe that she was wrongfully used?¡± ¡°I believe that, of course!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s answer was swift and decisive. It was one thing that he wanted to viciously punish Mu Huan and quite another thing to believe her. He wouldn¡¯t thinkpletely badly of a person just because he was at odds with her. Mu Huan was taken aback. He believed her? They had such a huge conflict between them and yet he believed her? Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression turned ugly as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve known her for only a few days yet you believe her?! I think you¡¯re doing this on purpose to oppose me!¡± Long Feiting snorted and said, ¡°Why would I oppose you on purpose? Do I have something to gain for doing that?¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression got even uglier now as he raised his voice to say, ¡°You have no business here, please leave immediately!¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to elope and leave the Gu family, so what are you now? You¡¯re nothing, and you¡¯re ordering me, the Young Master Long, to leave?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. He had always known that Gu Chenyi had been pampered and sheltered by the Gu family so he had turned out quite simple, but he didn¡¯t think that the man was stupid to this extent! He wanted to elope with his own aunt! Seriously...! This was priceless! If they really did elope and could keep it up for a week, he would be willing to let the man have his skull as a stool! What more be together forever?! ¡°Long Feiting!¡± Gu Chenyi hollered in fury. ¡°Why, angry already? So what if you¡¯re angry? You¡¯re nothing once you leave the Gu family, so what can you do to me? ¡°And you im you like Mu Huan, but you don¡¯t believe her. You don¡¯t even think on her behalf ¡ª you want to elope with her! Only you would think of something like that! You think you can get away with this just because it¡¯s what you want? ¡°Are you thinking that even if you get caught and dragged back here, it¡¯s going to be okay? You¡¯re a son of the Gu family ¡ª of course you¡¯ll be fine! But what will happen to Mu Huan? Have you thought about that? Do you think that your uncle won¡¯t kill her?¡± Although Bao Junyan pampered Mu Huan and was endlessly forgiving toward her shorings, that was under the condition that she remain his dutiful wife. If she, Mu Huan, dared to try to elope? Given Bao Junyan¡¯s means, he could make Mu Huan disappear agonizingly from the face of the earth at any time! Now that he had found such a fun person, there was no way he¡¯d let this fool Gu Chenyi ruin it for him! This was the reason Long Feiting showed himself. He couldn¡¯t possibly let the two elope! ¡°I will protect her! I will absolutely not let anything bad happen to her!¡± Gu Chenyi said, as though it was a vow. Even if he had to die, he¡¯d not let anything bad happen to Xiao Huan! ¡°Even someone like Lin Qingya could make you go around in circles like a fool, so what more your uncle?! You think now that you¡¯d rather die than to let harm befall Mu Huan, but when the timees and your uncle uses his means, you¡¯d only wish death upon Mu Huan!¡± Chapter 229 - If We Could Turn Back Time (2)

Chapter 229: If We Could Turn Back Time (2)

Although Mu Huan had never really thought of Long Feiting as a nice guy, shepletely agreed with what he was saying! Given Gu Chenyi¡¯s stupidity, things would be exactly what Long Feiting had just said when the time came! Elope with him! What a joke! ¡°Long Feiting!¡± Gu Chenyi was on the verge of exploding with anger. He was having a conversation with Mu Huan, and the guy just made a sudden appearance to stir trouble! Wasn¡¯t he at loggerheads with Mu Huan? There were even some rumors that Mu Huan had hurt him! So what was he doing now?! ¡°Stop yelling, just go home and wash up, take a nap! If you don¡¯t wish to marry this Lin Qingya, and you don¡¯t wish to have a child with her, then let them know you¡¯d rather die than marry her. If your mother falls sick, then just be sicker than she is. Nothing bad will happen, things will be fine!¡± Long Feiting walked up and patted him on his shoulder, hurrying him home to rest. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Gu Chenyi pushed him aside forcefully. Leaving this ce and taking Xiao Huan with him was not an easy decision for him. He had made the arrangements, and now this guy had made an appearance and foiled his ns; he¡¯s even giving him advice! Who needs advice from him?! ¡°It so happens that we are friends, and if I don¡¯t help a fool like you, who else is going to help you? If you think you¡¯re in a tough spot, why don¡¯t I settle Lin Qingya for you?¡± After all, he had all the time in the world! ¡°You are not toy your hands on her!¡± Gu Chenyi said icily. No matter what, Lin Qingya was a pregnant woman carrying a child of the Gu family. If anything happened to the child, his mother and grandfather would be terribly upset! ¡°Tsk, tsk...¡± Long Feiting tut-tutted and looked toward Mu Huan. ¡°You mustn¡¯t be so foolish as to be moved and elope with him. Just like what you said, he probably loves that Lin Qingya!¡± She said she was going to give Gu Chenyi a chance ¡ª hopefully, that didn¡¯t mean she still harbored affections for him and intended to elope with him. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. Did he think she was stupid? Long Feiting understood what that look meant and said, ¡°Good that you¡¯re not stupid! I was worried you¡¯d be that stupid and I¡¯d have one less person to have fun with!¡± People who had offended him, Long Feiting, must never suffer at the hands of anyone else! Mu Huan understood what he was trying to say and grimaced. What had she done so wrong in her life that she had to run into these two guys? One was so stupid that he deserved to be beaten up; the other was such a troublemaker that he deserved to be beaten up! ¡°Long Feiting, would you mind getting out of the way? Let me finish what I have to say!¡± Gu Chenyi had had enough of Long Feiting now. Having established to his own satisfaction that Mu Huan would not elope with Gu Chenyi, and having sorted out this matter of eloping, Long Feiting finally left. ¡°What do you wish to say? Do it now, once and for all ¡ª then don¡¯t ask me for any more chats in the future! I don¡¯t have the patience for this!¡± Mu Huan said impatiently, hoping that this would be the final conversation she¡¯d have with Gu Chenyi. ¡°Xiao Huan, I trust you! I will believe everything you say, juste with me, alright? Don¡¯t worry, I will never allow my uncle to harm you! No matter what happens in the future, I will protect you with my own life!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not even speak of the fact that I don¡¯t believe you, or of casting trust aside ¡ª I¡¯d still not run away with you! I don¡¯t like you, not even a bit! There is not the slightest possibility of a romantic rtionship between us so you can stop thinking about it!¡± Gu Chenyi had taken such great effort to make a decision to leave everything behind so that he could be with her and run away with her, but now, she had so tly and resolutely rejected him! The pain he felt drove him to the edge of insanity! ¡°Mu Huan!¡± How could she lose her affections for him just like this?! How could she?! Chapter 230 - If We Could Turn Back Time (3)

Chapter 230: If We Could Turn Back Time (3)

¡°Stop yelling, hurry home to wash up and sleep! Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Bao Junyan¡¯s own nephew, I¡¯d hit you unconscious and feed your body to the fish!¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t one who appreciated mindless conversations and had hit her limit after saying this much. Her heartlessness caused him so much grief that he carelessly said, ¡°I had gone to the Mu residence because of you, and it¡¯s because of you that Lin Qingya and I havee to this point. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had to go to try and talk you around, how would something like that have happened, how would I have ended up having to marry her?! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°Why, so you¡¯re saying that I have to pay for your stupidity and take responsibility for it?¡± ¡°What stupidity? That was me showing concern for you! Even though you treated me that way, I was concerned and wanted the best for you!¡± Why could she not see all the good things in him and remember only that he didn¡¯t trust her?! ¡°Best for me, my ass! Just because Lin Qingya said that you should go and try to talk me around, that had to be the best for me? Are you living in the ancient days or something? Couldn¡¯t you have called me on the phone? If you were afraid that I wouldn¡¯t pick up your call, what gave you the confidence to think that I¡¯d take your advice? Furthermore, I had made it so obvious that I had fallen out with Lin Qingya. Are you so stupid, had water gone into your head or something? You think I¡¯d listen to whatever she had to say?¡± ¡°You did whatever she told you to do! If that isn¡¯t stupidity, I don¡¯t know what is. Besides, I¡¯ve told you quite clearly that you do not need to be responsible for her. She was in the wrong, and yet you worry about sullying her innocence. You think that you want to treat her well because she¡¯s carrying your child. You reason that this is for my sake too because I caused you this trouble? Don¡¯t drag me through the mud! Whoever you wish to marry, whether you do well in the future, whether it¡¯s hell or agony or whatever, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Gu Chenyi was about to say something. ¡°Gu Chenyi, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re really stupid! I just can¡¯t understand it! Why don¡¯t you cool down and think back on all the things that had happened? Do you really feel that Lin Qingya is innocent?¡± Gu Chenyi clenched his fists tightly at once. The green veins in the back of his hands swelled horribly! ¡°You¡¯re not such a stupid person! You¡¯re this determined not to believe me and this insistent that Lin Qingya is innocent probably because you can¡¯t ept that it was a moment of folly that you didn¡¯t believe me. In the end, I married your uncle, and it felt like you had given the woman you liked to someone else ¡ª it¡¯s this mistake you made that you¡¯ve been unable to ept.¡± Gu Chenyi tightened his fists. ¡°Whether you admit it or not, whether you really do think this way or otherwise, or for whatever other reasons, anyway, this will be our final conversation! And it¡¯s thest time I¡¯m telling you, there will never be any possibility of anything happening between us, so stop thinking about it! ¡°If youe looking for me for a chat again, I¡¯ll knock you unconscious every single time! If you wish to tell people that while being married to your uncle, I¡¯m having an affair with you, just go ahead and do so! It¡¯s up to you!¡± Mu Huan quickly turned to leave. One more word and she¡¯d blow her top! Gu Chenyi did not go after her. He looked at her back with reddening eyes. And he stood there watching the girl whom he liked most walking out of his world... There was no possibility that she¡¯d ever be his again. The girl whom he so liked, so yearned for, and so wanted... the girl whom he had put in all his efforts to woo and to pursue ¡ª before they had even begun, they... Painful... it was unbearably painful. It felt as though his heart was being ripped apart. He couldn¡¯t stand steady on his own feet. Finally, he copsed... If we could turn back time, if you said that the deer was a horse, I would believe it. There are mistakes that cannot be made; they will cost you your life. Chapter 231 - Stirrings (1)

Chapter 231: Stirrings (1)

Long Feiting stood in Mu Huan¡¯s path as she was making her way back to ss. ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you?! Using the nephew to get a foothold into the true-blue wealthy family!¡± ¡°My patience has already been worn thin, please get out of my face immediately!¡± Mu Huan said impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re already married into a true-blue wealthy family ¡ª Bao Junyan seems to pamper you, so why are you taking up other work behind his back?¡± Long Feiting was curious. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°Your business is my business. In the future, you¡¯ll be my top delight and entertainment!¡± Mu Huan grimaced and threatened, ¡°Are you looking for another jab or would you like to itch badly for another few days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a switch to the Faculty of Pharmacy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Even if you study pharmacy now, it¡¯s toote!¡± She held in her possession her maternal grandfather¡¯s secret form that had been passed down through generations! ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to study pharmacy. Didn¡¯t you say that you only wish to take studying seriously? From now on, I will be the greatest barrier in your learning journey. Whatever results you hope to achieve, I will ensure that you won¡¯t attain it!¡± She dared to harm him? She dared to use anesthesia for animals on him? And he can¡¯t do anything drastic to her because of Bao Junyan? Well, if he couldn¡¯t, then he¡¯d foil whatever she¡¯d set out to achieve! He¡¯d be the death of her! Mu Huan was speechless!!! Freaking hell! There are people in the world who are this mindless! He gave up whatever he was studying initially to make a switch just so that he could be at loggerheads with her! ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone in your family care that you just gave up your studies halfway?¡± Didn¡¯t his family have billions in assets that he would one day inherit? If he didn¡¯t take his studies in business management seriously, how was he going to manage his billions in assets?! ¡°From the time I was young, I did whatever I fancied!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s temple began to throb as she looked at Long Feiting. Without saying another word, she walked right past him. He did not try to stop her. In any case, they had a long way ahead! Lin Qingya had seen Gu Chenyiing around to look for Mu Huan. This had worried her a great deal as she knew that Gu Chenyi was not keen on marrying her. However, she did not dare to follow him. It hadn¡¯t been easy getting to this point, and certainly, she wasn¡¯t about to have her hard work go to waste! Hence, she stood by the side, observing. When she saw Mu Huan returning, she immediately went up to her. As Mu Huan saw the girl approaching, the pain in her temple that was only just fading away started toe on again. The three people that she least wanted to see right now were Gu Chenyi, Long Feiting, and Lin Qingya! But s, they wereing to her one after another! ¡°Xiao Huan, what did Chenyi tell you?¡± She was worried that the man wanted to be with Mu Huan no matter what. ¡°What has that got to do with you?!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I know I was in the wrong, and in the future, I will never do anything to let you down again. It¡¯s just that I really like Chenyi, I only want to marry him... If I get married to him, I¡¯ll be very well-behaved and I¡¯ll treat you well! We¡¯ll be family in the future, I...¡± Before she could finish what she was saying, Mu Huan walked around her and left. Lin Qingya was about to run after her. ¡°If your intention is to advance your own status through having Gu Chenyi¡¯s child, stay away from me.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s tone was icy and so unweing that Lin Qingya did not take another step forward. She knew that if she made Mu Huan angry, there was no telling what the girl would do. This child that she had schemed and worked so hard to bear was her greatest bargaining chip! No harm muste to it! ... Because of various incidents in the past, Professor Wang had never liked Mu Huan. Today, he had gone on and on about minor errors she had made and it put her in the worst mood ever! Itsted right up until sses were over and she went home. Chapter 232

Chapter 232: Untitled

She saw the man watering the nts against the colors of the setting sun. One would have imagined that it would have been an ironic and awkward scene to see such a lofty man watering the nts with a hose. But this imagery before her was strangely beautiful. Before she met Bao Junyan, Mu Huan had always found literary works describing beautiful men as being too good to be true. Where would one find such good-looking men in the world? But after she met Bao Junyan, she realized that she was wrong, that such good-looking men did exist! The sea of purple flowers in bloom before her was breathtaking, but because he was standing among them, they seemed to pale inparison so that an onlooker saw only him! Mu Huan could identify deeply now that a thing of beauty is a joy ¡ª there was truth in the saying! Because she saw her husband, all the troubles of the day suddenly vanished without a trace, leaving behind only the good and the beautiful. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the Creator, who could create a man as perfect as this! And thinking that this perfect man was her husband only served to put Mu Huan in an even better mood! ¡°Hubby! Hubby! Hubby!¡± she called out a few times, as though trying to make up for the day that shoulde when she¡¯d never get the chance to utter this word again. Bao Junyan turned to look in her direction when he heard her. The elegance of that gesture immediately made her heart skip a beat! If this went on, she could end up suffering a heart attack! Snapping back to her senses, she half-skipped toward Bao Junyan and circled her arms around his. She looked up and said sweetly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re home early today?¡± ¡°I was done with work early.¡± PA Wang, who was standing by the side, was left quite speechless. Done with work early? CEO, you had a call from your cousin informing you of Gu Chenyi¡¯s intention to run away from home. Then, when you found out that Little Young Master had gone to school to look for Madam, you left the meeting halfway to go to school to look for her too. But when you got to the entrance of the school, you refused to go in. After that, you didn¡¯t return to the meeting, and even at this moment, the senior management is still waiting for your instructions! And I¡¯ve been standing here for more than two hours, not daring to speak a single word. Now you¡¯re so casually saying that you were done with work early and in a carefree mood to water the nts! ¡°Since it¡¯s such a rare asion that you¡¯re back early, let me cook you a delicious meal, alright?¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s moodiness disappeared at once as he looked at her sweet and tiny face. ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard, just a dish or two will do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never hard work cooking for the Hubby! As long as the Hubby enjoys the food!¡± As long as he enjoyed it. Under the sunset, the delicate and pampered girl was mesmerizing and captivating as she smiled. Even a man with a great deal of self-control like Bao Junyan could not suppress that unexpected rush of emotions. He bent over and picked her up. Suddenly finding herself in mid-air, Mu Huan was taken aback. ¡°Hubby...¡± Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be cooking a dish or two? Was he not going to let her? What was wrong with him?! Outside of bed, he had always been icy cold to her. Now, they were outside of the house and were just talking about dinner, and he had suddenly picked her up. ¡°I¡¯m carrying you to the kitchen.¡± ¡°...¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± He couldn¡¯t stop wailing in his heart. CEO! You have loads of important work that you ought to be attending to! And you¡¯re carrying Madam to the kitchen instead! Fine, other things aside, regarding this urgent agreement document, can¡¯t you just give me some instructions on it? It¡¯s an urgent document! An urgent document! Now he truly believed, it was possible for an emperor to give up his empire for a beauty! In the past, their CEO was a workaholic, nothing was more important than work! But now... He could even toss aside urgent work! Chapter 233 - If Only It Were Her (1)

Chapter 233: If Only It Were Her (1)

Late in the night. The girl was sound asleep, her small face looking like an angel¡¯s. The man¡¯s thin and lengthy fingers lightly traced her brows and followed the curve down her beautifully-defined cheek. His little wife didn¡¯t disappoint him. His own nephew had finished preparing his things and was about to run away from home, and he had gone to look for his little wife as well. You didn¡¯t have to guess what he wanted to do, Bao Junyan knew what he wanted. Thus, he ditched his ongoing meeting and went to their school. However, when he reached the door of the school, he felt that he should trust his little wife. She said that she had no more feelings for Chenyi and he should trust that. And she didn¡¯t let down his trust. As he looked down from his chin, Bao Junyan saw something shining. Then, he recalled the previous time when she mentioned that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to be wearing such a big diamond as a student. However, he asked her to wear it and said she wasn¡¯t allowed to take it off. It¡¯s alright if she hid it. The man smiled. He originally thought that he had married a cowardly little bunny. Now, he realized that she¡¯s actually a cunning little fox. As he looked away from the diamond. His little wife... He lowered his head and kissed downwards. Her husband was really good with everything else except this... After she had gotten together with him, she no longer had to train her physical energy like she did in the past. Her physical energy had already been improving. Recently, she even felt like her abs were forming... The next day, it was very cloudy. Mu Huan, who was leaning on the desk to catch up on sleep, was woken up by the sound of movement. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Mu Huan asked with furrowed brows, lifting her head up. ¡°That b*stard Long Feiting has transferred to our ss!¡± Ever since she was kidnapped by him and was almost fed to the crocodiles, Li Meng had stopped being obsessed with Long Feiting¡¯s looks and began addressing him as a b*stard every time she mentioned him! ¡°Seriously...¡± Mu Huan found her earphones and intended to wear them to sleep. Li Meng grabbed her hand, which was putting on her earphones, and said, ¡°Will he make more trouble for us after transferring to our ss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to kidnap you anymore in the future.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t have him making trouble for you as well!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to make big trouble for me.¡± If Lin Qingya and Gu Chenyi were houseflies, Long Feiting would be a mosquito. Mosquitoes are more annoying than houseflies as houseflies would just make people disgusted but mosquitoes would bite. And it was a mosquito that they couldn¡¯t kill. ¡°Seriously, I wonder what he saw in Mu Kexin? People said that he transferred here for her!¡± ¡°For Mu Kexin?¡± Why would there be such rumors? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mu Kexin has gotten into the health care stream with Long Feiting¡¯s help?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Damn! Was the rich able to do anything they wanted? They could even help someone in a third-tier course enter a first-tier one! Just as Li Meng was about to say something, they heard... ¡°Hi, ssmate.¡± Mu Huan and Li Meng turned their heads at the same time. They saw Long Feiting sitting behind them and smiling charmingly. All the girls in their ss had their breaths taken away. They felt like their young hearts were about to explode! When they were reminded that in the future, they would be able to see their male god whenever they lift their heads, they got even more agitated. However, Mu Huan and Li Meng felt like they¡¯d seen a devilughing. They felt that there¡¯d be a lot of trouble in the future... Chapter 234 - If Only It Were Her (2)

Chapter 234: If Only It Were Her (2)

¡°ssmate, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re the best in your studies. I have just shifted to this course andpletely have no idea about medicine. Next time, I¡¯d have to trouble you to take care of me more.¡± Long Feiting stuck out his hand to Mu Huan as he spoke. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± What show was he acting now? Previously, he had designed to malign Mu Huan for cheating, but Mu Huan had found evidence and he had apologized to everyone. But now, he was acting as if nothing had happened and asked Mu Huan to take care of him in the future? Suddenly, everyone realized that Mu Kexin, whom Long Feiting was chasing now, seemed to be Mu Huan¡¯s younger sister! Could it be... Young Master Long was doing this because he wanted to suck up to his future sister-inw? ¡°ssmate?¡± Long Feiting called, reminding her that his hand was still sticking out! Mu Huan turned her head around. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. However, with such a wolf behind him, she could forget about sleeping. Thus, she picked up a book and started reading it. When all the other girls saw how Mu Huan treated their male god with such hostility, they allmented that she was acting too highly and was full of herself! Just because she had gotten married to an old, ugly, and crippled old man for money, she was so arrogant, as if she was a fairy from the sky! Mu Huan didn¡¯t bother about what they were saying. She put on her earphones and continued reading her book. If you bothered too much about what others said about you, you won¡¯t be able to live well. Long Feiting wasn¡¯t shocked by Mu Huan¡¯s rudeness. He would be more shocked if she agreed to shake hands with him. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a higher tolerance for Mu Huan. Was it because she looked simr to his Star? Inexplicably, he suddenly thought that when his Star grew up, she should be something like Mu Huan. That day, although he had such evidence of her and had Li Meng as a hostage, she still kept calm and caused him to suffer instead. Just like when he was young. They were all so young, and his Star was so weak and skinny. However, when they faced such a situation, she didn¡¯t panic at all. Even when they were transferred to the big mountain, she still took notice of the surroundings and remembered whatever that was around. Then, she pretended to be obedient for the kidnappers to release her and helped them to cook. She took the opportunity to cook the poisonous mushroom that would cause one to faint. After eating the mushrooms, the kidnappers fainted, giving them the chance to escape. It was the biggest shame in Long Feiting¡¯s life to be kidnapped as he had eaten something weird and rare. But the memory of him being kidnapped was the best memory in his life. Usually, after other people have been kidnapped, they¡¯d have nightmares, but for him, he had been having sweet dreams as there would be his Little Star in his dream. She had a pair of beautiful big eyes and a really smart little brain. Every time he thought about her during that time, he believed that the reason he was kidnapped was that he was destined to meet her. They were destined to meet each other ¡ª thus, even though he wasn¡¯t able to find her for so many years, he never thought about giving up. He still carried hope daily that he would be able to find her one day! She¡¯s waiting somewhere for him to find her! But... Never would he have thought that after his Star had grown up, she would¡¯ve changed so much. Although she didn¡¯t be someone very terrible, she was just a normal, moderate person. He couldn¡¯t ept it. She was such a beautiful existence! How could it turn out like this now? As he thought about Mu Kexin, the one who had even weirder views on moralitypared to him, he felt his head start to hurt. Why did his good and kind Star be so ugly? He really didn¡¯t know how to face the current her. He wasn¡¯t able to develop a liking to her. He had no urge to go up and hug her. If he didn¡¯t like her, he should let it go, but he had searched for her for so long and it was someone he had wanted to find for so many years! Every time he recalled the time when she was young, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go. Chapter 235 - If Only It Were Her (3)

Chapter 235: If Only It Were Her (3)

If only his Little Star were Mu Huan. She resembled his childhood star even more than Mu Kexin did, especially her temper! Bold and clever, intelligent, and just a little arrogant! At this thought, he felt that Mu Huan¡¯s eyes, too, resembled his Little Star¡¯s eyes even more than Mu Kexin¡¯s! Mu Kexin¡¯s eyescked that sparkle that was so evident in the eyes of his Little Star, but this was found in Mu Huan¡¯s eyes ¡ª that inexplicable confidence and agility. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed to him that Mu Huan resembled his Star more so than Mu Kexin did. And then, unexpectedly, he called out, ¡°Song Xing?¡± However, Mu Huan did not react. But Li Meng, who was next to them, obviously stiffened her posture for a moment. However, because Long Feiting¡¯s full attention was on Mu Huan, he did not notice Li Meng¡¯s back stiffening. As he observed Mu Huan¡¯sck of reaction to the name, Long Feiting suddenly realized what he was doing! This irritated him. How could he even hope that Mu Huan was Star! How could that be possible?! She mustn¡¯t be! She was the wife of Bao Junyan! If he messed with that man, he could end up dead! To think he was hoping she was Star! And to increasingly be convinced that she was, to the extent of calling her Song Xing! He must have been possessed! That was only a slight resemnce in her eyes, wasn¡¯t it?! As Song Xing¡¯s elder sister, of course there would be some resemnce! What was he thinking?! Suddenly, Long Feiting was agitated with himself for having such random thoughts, and for the embarrassing act of calling her Song Xing. Somehow, he got even more annoyed as he looked at Mu Huan. Hence, he reached out and gave her hair a yank. Mu Huan, who was reading, reacted in pain and in fright, having had her hair so forcefully yanked. She turned around angrily, ready to kill someone! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she yelled at Long Feiting. Arrogance was written all over his face as he replied, ¡°Yanking your hair!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She wanted to hit the guy! Could she hit him?! ¡°Well then, do you dare to take on a one-on-one challenge?!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. Without waiting for Long Feiting to say anything, Li Meng held Mu Huan back by her arm and whispered something in her ears. ¡°What did you say? Say it louder!¡± Mu Huan was wearing a set of earphones and unconsciously spoke louder than usual. Li Meng grimaced as she reached out to take off her earpiece. Then she whispered to Mu Huan, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge him to a one-on-one. He just called out to you with the name Song Xing. If you challenged him and came into close contact and he recognized you as the person who smashed up his car, this feud between the two of you will deepen!¡± Mu Huan was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear that?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t speak too loudly, and you were wearing your earphones. How could you have heard it?!¡± Mu Huan gave a nce in Long Feiting¡¯s direction and spoke no further. ¡°What are you two mumbling about there? Stop behaving like petty people who talk bad about others behind their backs!¡± ¡°Behind your back? I think we¡¯re talking right in your face!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°Say it louder if you dare, then!¡± ¡°Crazy guy!¡± Mu Huan decided they were better off not getting confrontational with Long Feiting. Hence, she turned around and ignored him. Long Feiting, on the other hand, yanked her hair again and said, ¡°Mu Huan, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to challenge me one-on-one? Let¡¯s go, one-on-one!¡± Both times in the past, he had missed the opportunity to test her true capability, so why not today! Mu Huan sensed that throbbing pain in her heading back once again. She turned and grabbed Long Feiting forcefully by his wrist, forcing him to loosen his grip. ¡°Long Feiting, don¡¯t you dare touch my hair again, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being disrespectful!¡± Chapter 236 - Theyre Getting Engaged (1)

Chapter 236: They¡¯re Getting Engaged (1)

¡°Come, you don¡¯t have to be respectful! Let me see how disrespectful you can be!¡± Long Feiting looked at her as though challenging her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This was exhausting! Why did she have to keep running into annoying people who would never go away and, on top of that, loved causing trouble?! ¡°Here, here¡¯s my hair. Yank it, yank it, yank it all you want!¡± Mu Huan lowered her head and thrust it at him, daring him to do as he pleased. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Didn¡¯t she say she was going to be disrespectful toward him? Why was she letting him yank her hair as he pleased?! ¡°Yank it. Why aren¡¯t you yanking it?¡± Mu Huan looked at him. ¡°Who wants to yank your hair? It¡¯s so dirty! You¡¯ve got grease all over your hair!¡± Long Feiting looked at her disdainfully. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him and turned back to continue reading. Long Feiting looked at her back, snorted icily, and did not say another word. Lin Qingya observed the interaction between the two from afar, where she stood. She felt a little anxious. Previously, Long Feiting had announced with such fanfare that he wanted to woo Mu Kexin. But after so long, there had been no substantial progress. A few days ago, when he had transferred Mu Kexin to Yun University, both of them were ted because finally, there was some progress. But who would have expected that following this, there was to be no other action? And now, there was this childish bickering between them. Back then, Mu Huan and Long Feiting had been shut in together for four days. If they continued this, they¡¯d only be more familiar... She had to find a way to stop this from happening! But... She also thought that her status and position were uncertain. Gu Chenyi had gone into hiding, so she could only wait and see. She had to secure her own position before she could do anything else. Otherwise, she could end up losing more than she¡¯d gained. At this moment, Mrs. Gu called to ask her to return home for a discussion. She quickly applied for leave from the counselor and went home. At the Bao residence that night... Bao Junyan ced his chopsticks down on the table after he had eaten, then said, ¡°Chenyi and Lin Qingya are getting engaged.¡± Mu Huan was taken aback. After all the things that she had said the other day, Gu Chenyi still felt that he had ruined the girl¡¯s innocence and wanted to take responsibility for it? She... Was dumbstruck! She mouthed a quiet acknowledgment, then lowered her head and continued to eat. Bao Junyan took a phone call at the same time and after that was caught up with his own work. As Mu Huan ate, she felt troubled, until finally, she decided to speak up. Hence, she waited until Bao Junyan finished his phone call, then lifted her head and looked toward him. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°First, I have to solemnly express that whatever I¡¯m going to say next has got nothing to do with my rtionship with Gu Chenyi in the past. I¡¯m not saying this because of him, but because of you. Since he is your nephew, I have to say this!¡± Mu Huan raised her hand in an oath-taking style. Bao Junyan nced casually at the raised hand and said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Lin Qingya is not a good person. She has always liked Gu Chenyi and has always wanted him. That she was raped during my grandma¡¯s birthday banquet was by her own design. She...¡± Mu Huan had never told Bao Junyan about this from the start because they didn¡¯t know each other then. Even Gu Chenyi had refused to believe her at the time. What more Bao Junyan, who was a stranger to her back then? If she had spoken up, the whole situation could have turned very ugly, and not necessarily in her favor. Besides, she¡¯d felt that Gu Chenyi wouldn¡¯t be stupid to the extent that he would marry the girl. Furthermore, even if Gu Chenyi was stupid, his father might not be. Surely, he¡¯d be able to see Lin Qingya¡¯s conduct for himself. But... Chapter 237 - Theyre Getting Engaged (2)

Chapter 237: They¡¯re Getting Engaged (2)

So the matter hade to this! They were getting engaged! Following that, it would be a wedding... Although Gu Chenyi was so foolish that it made her mad, he was Bao Junyan¡¯s nephew after all. She could tell that Bao Junyan doted on this nephew of his, and as for her, she had no wish to see this once optimistic and cheerful youth being strung along by someone like Lin Qingya for the rest of his life. Hence, even though doing this was a huge risk, she had decided to go ahead and tell Bao Junyan. ¡°Uh-huh, I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was shocked. He knew? ¡°My cousin already knows that Lin Qingya is not innocent. But Sister-inw likes Lin Qingya because herpany has put Sister-inw in a much better mood. This, in turn, has contributed to her health. Furthermore, Cousin also knows that you and Chenyi had been in a rtionship previously and that Chenyi has not forgotten you. Cousin is aware that Lin Qingya has ulterior motives. Given this, perhaps she will be able to distract Chenyi so that he will stop thinking about you. ¡°His intention is just to make use of Lin Qingya, and he has verified that Lin Qingya did take the morning-after pill. Who would have thought that Lin Qingya was even more scheming than he had thought and had managed to get pregnant even then?¡± Mu Huan was stunned for some time before she finally said, ¡°Even if she were pregnant, it doesn¡¯t mean they have to...¡± ¡°Chenyi¡¯s maternal grandfather has just been diagnosed withte-stage cancer. People at his age naturally long to see children in the family. They hope to have sessors. They wish to see their favorite grandchild build their own family and career. Now, this is even more so after he¡¯s been diagnosed. In addition, should his grandfather die, Sister-inw¡¯s health won¡¯t be able to take the blow. Hence, we have to keep this pregnancy.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What else could she say? ¡°But it¡¯s only an engagement. Chenyi is still very young, anything is possible in the future.¡± Mu Huan did not speak another word. All these people were smarter and more aware than she was, and Gu Chenyi was part of their family, so they would naturally be more concerned than she was. She really didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen to him in the future. ... Once the engagement date had been set for Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya, this also meant that Lin Qingya¡¯s status as the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw was secured. Lin Qingya could finally rx. Even though she knew that the Gu family wanted this child she was carrying, she could not stop worrying that Gu Chenyi would reject her despite what his family¡¯s wishes were. If so, and if she were to go ahead with having this child, she still wouldn¡¯t end up bing the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw. But surprisingly, Gu Chenyi seemed to have been agitated by Mu Huan somehow. After he had returned and shut himself in for a whole day, he suddenly emerged and announced that he¡¯d take up the responsibility and marry her so that they could give their child a healthy andplete family. Just like this, their marriage was set. ¡°Chenyi.¡± Lin Qingya immediately broke into a gentle smile when she saw Gu Chenyi, who had juste home. She walked toward him. ¡°Why do you seem happy?¡± he asked when he saw the smile on her face. Lin Qingya was taken aback. After some careful consideration, she asked, ¡°Chenyi, what do you mean by that?¡± Gu Chenyi was still Gu Chenyi as he emerged from his room after a day of shutting himself in. How much could a person change in the space of a day? But something about him was terribly different. His vibes werepletely different now. Prior to this, she was 80% confident about dealing with this man, but now, she wasn¡¯t even 30% confident. Hence, when she answered his question, she found herself instinctively cautious and thought very carefully before she spoke. Chapter 238 - Theyre Getting Engaged (3)

Chapter 238: They¡¯re Getting Engaged (3)

¡°You seem very happy to be engaged to me, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Qingya was quiet for a moment before she said, ¡°If you want an honest answer, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression suddenly grew icy. ¡°Chenyi, I don¡¯t think I need to say this aloud. You can feel it. I like you. Even you would know that, if I had really wanted to leave that day, I would have thought of some way to escape. But I didn¡¯t, I stayed and became your antidote. ¡°I won¡¯t deny, in those moments, I had my selfish reasons, but I¡¯ve never thought about putting the responsibility on you! If you do not wish to get engaged, we don¡¯t have to. I know that both your grandfather and mother want this child, so I will carry this child to full term and hand it over for the Gu family to nurture. Whether you wish for the child to know of my existence or not, it¡¯s all up to you. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Really? Do you really have no other desires?¡± Lin Qingya smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I say it¡¯s true, would you believe me? So it¡¯s not about how I answer this question. Rather, just do what you want, and the facts will speak for themselves whether my words are true.¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Lin Qingya and did not say another word. ¡°Chenyi, there is someone else you like. You should know how it feels when you like someone so much that you¡¯d do anything for her. And how you feel about Xiao Huan is no different from how I feel about you. So it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t trust me, and it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want me. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want!¡± Even though Lin Qingya had said all these words with utmost sincerity, that iciness in Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression did not dissipate. But he did not pursue asking further questions. After a long pause, he suddenly said, ¡°From now on, I will no longer like Mu Huan. Since I¡¯ve decided to be responsible for you, I will do it wholeheartedly.¡± Lin Qingya widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Real... really?¡± ¡°Whatever happened in the past ¡ª whatever ¡ª whether you were the one who did these things, no matter what your intentions were, I will do my duty as a husband, as long as you behave yourself and be a good wife and mother.¡± ¡°Chenyi... Chenyi... what do you mean by that?¡± What did he mean by whatever happened in the past ¡ª whatever ¡ª whether it was her who did these things? ¡°I think you know what I mean. But if you¡¯re unwilling to mention them, or if you are unwilling to admit to it, it doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to remember what I said about behaving yourself and being a good wife and mother and that will be adequate,¡± Gu Chenyi said with little emotions. As Lin Qingya looked at Gu Chenyi now, she suddenly shuddered! She no longer saw in this young man before her now the sunshine and optimism that he used to wear on his face. This young man now... How should one put it? He was like a thick mist, imprable in his thoughts, unreadable in the things he said. Had he seen through her or not? This person now put her nerves on the edge. Just as she had found herself rxing, she was now anxious again. ¡°Chenyi, I really don¡¯t know what you mean by that. But if you want me to be a good mother and wife, I will work hard to be one! I will work hard at the things you like!¡± Gu Chenyi looked at her and suddenly startedughing. It wasn¡¯t a joyousughter. It was the type ofughter that made Lin Qingya very nervous and sent her heart thumping with fear. Chapter 239 - Can She Be More Shameless (1)

Chapter 239: Can She Be More Shameless (1)

Lin Qingya had no idea what the matter was with Gu Chenyi. What exactly did Mu Huan do to agitate him this much? Such that he appeared to be such a changed person! Gu Chenyi did not utter another word. Lin Qingya looked at him intently for a while, but she was unable to tell much from his expression. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of a clue. This made her very ufortable. Besides Mrs. Gu, Chenyi was the only other person that she was confident in handling. But now, he had changed overnight! The change in the man was most unsettling for Lin Qingya. Following this, when they started to discuss engagement matters, Gu Chenyi didn¡¯t have any opinions at all, indicating that he was willing to go with whatever Mrs. Gu and his fiancee-to-be decided. This reduced some of that uneasiness. Having settled all the engagement matters and having assured herself that she was on the way to bing the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw, Lin Qingya could finally cast her anxieties aside and rx. But it was also time for the midterm examinations. Lin Qingya had done quite well for her college entrance examinations and, in general, was good in her studies. This helped to put her in a rather good light. Especially when Mrs. Gu became aware that even with a heavy workload at the Foundation and the weekly volunteer work at the orphanage, she had still managed to do so well in her examinations. She praised the girl for her intelligence and kindness, and liked her even more now because of this. If she had not done well in her midterm examinations, on the other hand, then her image and standing would have suffered. But these days, she had hardly touched her books, much less paid any serious attention to the lectures. She probably wasn¡¯t even an average student, much less one who did well in examinations! This led her to the thought of Mu Huan. Mu Huan had had a certain practice ever since her junior high school days. She would always make important notes in her notebook during lessons. When the examinations approached, she would circle the key points. More often than not, these key points would be examinable content. Lin Qingya had an excellent memory. All these years, she had depended on her exceptional memory as she looked through Mu Huan¡¯s notes prior to the examinations, and this was how she had managed to do so well time after time. She did not understand all those chemistry and mathematics forms and just memorized them by heart, then followed methodically how Mu Huan had taught her to apply them. Although sometimes she got the answers wrong so that she would never be as good as Mu Huan, most of the time, the answers would turn out right, such that she did better than her other ssmates. At Yun University... Mu Huan had alwayscked sleep. In the past, whenever there were no lessons, she would slump on the tables to take a nap. But now, because Long Feiting was around, she did not dare to fall asleep, in case the enemy yed some trick on her. Being tired and not being able to take a nap put her in a bad mood. When she saw Lin Qingya walking toward her, she moodily covered her head with her book, intending to ignore the girl. But Lin Qingya wasn¡¯t a person with any level of self-awareness. Hence, she came up to Mu Huan, halted, and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, I had taken a few days off and I¡¯m struggling to catch up with my work. May I borrow your lecture notes?¡± Mu Huan ignored her. Li Meng, who was sitting beside her, waspelled to speak up. ¡°Lin Qingya, must you be this shameless?¡± Even now, she had the cheek to borrow lecture notes! Mu Huan took down notes during lessons not because it was her habit. She did this to help Lin Qingya and Li Meng. Prior to each examination, they would ask her to highlight important content. Those areas of knowledge were very broad, and if they were to read through the books, they wouldn¡¯t be able to remember everything. So she had to narrow down the scope and summarize the important points for them. Every time she did this, the amount of writing she had to do would exhaust her hand. Eventually, during ss, she would just organize all the important points covered by the teacher and jotted down the most important ones. When the examinations were approaching, she would highlight the key points among these. This way, it was easy for them to read, and it saved her a lot of effort since she no longer had to do so much writing. Chapter 240 - Can She Be More Shameless (2)

Chapter 240: Can She Be More Shameless (2)

In the past, Li Meng and Lin Qingya would read Mu Huan¡¯s notes together before the examinations. This way, if there was something they didn¡¯t understand, Mu Huan needed to exin only once. Hence, of course, Li Meng knew why Lin Qingya wanted to borrow Mu Huan¡¯s notes. She suddenly felt that Lin Qingya was really the most shameless person in the world. She had treated Xiao Huan that way, and now she wanted to borrow Xiao Huan¡¯s lecture notes, taking advantage of the girl to score a good grade in the examination! ¡°Meng Meng, what was that you said? Did I do anything?¡± Lin Qingya looked hurt. Li Meng said, ¡°To hell! Please leave and stay far away from us, don¡¯t stand here making people feel sick and disgusted.¡± Wasn¡¯t she aware of what she had done and what she wanted to do for herself? This girl was so good at pretending that it made her nauseous. At once, Lin Qingya felt uneasy and her eyes reddened. When the boys around saw what was going on, they couldn¡¯t help remarking, ¡°Li Meng, why are you talking this way? She¡¯s just asking to borrow lecture notes. How is that being shameless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As her high school ssmate and ex-good friend, she didn¡¯t even me Mu Huan for being a third party who hade between her and her boyfriend, and on top of this, she continued to treat her as a friend. Now she¡¯s just trying to borrow some lecture notes, how is that shameless?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking shameless, it¡¯s Mu Huan who is shameless!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mu Huan was good at her studies and she was pretty. When she first came to this school, many of the boys were in support of her. But because she had married a decrepit old man for the sake of money, and on top of this, as a first-year newbie, she had actually made it into the Faculty of Pharmacy¡¯s Research Department, which was everyone¡¯s dream ¡ª much jealousy had been aroused among her peers and they were all waiting to watch her fail. So now, no one was in support of her and everyone thought negatively of her. They were just looking for an opportunity to make a few remarks against her. ¡°Freaking hell, are you all stupid? Does Xiao Huan look like she¡¯s a third party trying to steal Lin Qingya¡¯s boyfriend?! Clearly Lin Qingya is the third party!¡± Li Meng was almost out of breath with anger. They were saying things without even knowing the real story, and they acted like they were so righteous! ¡°Even Gu Chenyi said she¡¯s the third party!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°So whatever other people say is true, is it? Now I¡¯m saying you¡¯re a murderer, so does that mean you¡¯re one?!¡± Li Meng said, pointing at the boy who was speaking the loudest. ¡°Li Meng, what are you saying?! I think you are the murderer, rather!¡± The boy stood up at once and looked as though he was about to dash over to even the score with Li Meng. Mu Huan had had enough of this noise. She put her book down and looked toward the group. That cruel and sharp expression immediately silenced the boys, who were only just then creating a fierce din. Then she looked toward Lin Qingya and said, ¡°Scram.¡± Not only did Lin Qingya not go away, she now moved in even closer. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m about to be engaged to Gu Chenyi. In the future, I will be the absolute Madam Gu. You may not be too secure in your position as Madam Bao, whereas I shall be very secure in my position as Madam Gu. You¡¯re a smart girl, so you should know that it¡¯s best for you to get along with me. ¡°Hence, let¡¯s get along harmoniously and be like before, shall we? This way, it¡¯s good for you, it¡¯s good for me, it¡¯s good for everyone!¡± Ever since she had secured her marriage into the Gu family, Lin Qingya had been very much emboldened. She would no longer act weak and regretful all the time in front of Mu Huan, and now, she dared to threaten her instead. Mu Huan raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯re so emboldened even before marrying into the Gu family, so you must feel that once you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll be in a position to destroy me, right?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t wish to destroy you, I only wish to get along with you harmoniously. After all, we¡¯ll be family in the future,¡± Lin Qingya said quietly. Chapter 241 - Advancing Status (1)

Chapter 241: Advancing Status (1)

¡°Advancing your own status through your child, this is indeed a good move!¡± Mu Huan reached out to touch Lin Qingya¡¯s belly. Lin Qingya recoiled nervously. Although she knew that Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything in broad daylight, this child was her greatest bargaining chip. She would certainly not let anything bad happen to it! Mu Huan did not speak another word. She only stared at Lin Qingya with an increasingly icy expression. Lin Qingya knew, Mu Huan had reached her limit, and if she continued with this, there¡¯s no telling what the girl would do. Furthermore, she had just thought of an even better way to ask for the lecture notes. Hence, she said, ¡°Xiao Huan, if you don¡¯t wish to lend me the notes, I¡¯ll borrow them from someone else. No need to get upset over it.¡± Having said this, she went back to her seat. Gradually, Mu Huan¡¯s dangerous vibes subsided as she slumped over the table like a good-for-nothing. She was truly exhausted... Should she think of a way to get rid of this interfering Long Feiting? For example, kidnap him to a dark back alley in the middle of the night and beat him up until he needed to rest in bed? Mu Huan imagined the scene and found it quite gratifying! Except that if the Long family found out that she had something to do with this, that would be the end of her. That idea came to an abrupt ending. ¡°Why are you so listless? Been moonlighting as a thief at night?¡± Long Feiting said as he sauntered up and looked at the unenthusiastic Mu Huan slumpedzily over the table. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to lift her head. ¡°I got into the Research Department too. I¡¯m Professor Meng¡¯s assistant.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s head snapped up at Long Feiting¡¯s words. ¡°What?¡± He managed to get into the Research Department as a newbie in the faculty? Didn¡¯t they say that the Research Department had a high entry barrier?! ¡°Yours truly is a talent! Wherever a talent goes, people will beg their presence, unlike you, having to work so hard to cote information just so you can get in. And even then, you only just managed to scrape through.¡± Arrogance was written all over Long Feiting¡¯s face. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°I heard that during your entry interview, you said you wished to join the Research Department as soon as possible because you aspired to produce results in school, and in your third year join thergest pharmaceuticalpany in the country. So I told my elder brother after I had joined the Research Department that I realized any industry could go down in the future but only the pharmaceutical industry would stay afloat. No matter how technology advances, people will get sick and they will need medicine. Hence, we should enter the medical industry! ¡°My brother praised me for my foresight and subsequently acquired the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in the country. Next week, I will be the person-in-charge of the pharmaceutical factory. When the timees, I shall wee you to work under me!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! It¡¯s true that one could do anything if one had money! Suddenly, Long Feiting moved in close to Mu Huan and whispered, ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better hang on tight to Bao Junyan. Otherwise, I could squash you with my little finger!¡± This girl who made him think that she was his childhood Star... he had to destroy her! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After Long Feiting left, Li Meng grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm anxiously and said, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± This death-deserving Long Feiting, why was he not letting her Xiao Huan go! ¡°Do a cold sd,¡± Mu Huan mumbled as she twitched her lips. ¡°He¡¯s even gone ahead to acquire the pharmaceutical factory. How are you going to advance your n...?¡± Li Meng knew about what Mu Huan wanted to do. ¡°A change of ns...¡± If one couldn¡¯t move barriers, then one had to get around them. ¡°But you¡¯ve worked so hard!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°If hard work alone is useful, why does one need talent? The world is never fair to begin with.¡± Chapter 242 - Advancing Status (2)

Chapter 242: Advancing Status (2)

Mu Huan had never asked for fairness as this world was never fair. Someone else was born at a level that you wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve even after working for your whole life. What need was there to talk about fairness? If this method didn¡¯t work for something you want to achieve, then change your method to achieve it. If the other method didn¡¯t work as well, then switch to another one! If you weren¡¯t born as a privileged person, you must have undying resilience. Li Meng gave it a thought and agreed, ¡°Aish, it¡¯s so boring. Do you want to go for hotpot tonight to kill the boredom?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In the end, Mu Huan didn¡¯t manage to eat hotpot with Li Meng as Bao Junyan called and asked her to go home and change her clothes when they were released from school. He was going to bring her to the Gu residence in a while. She was supposed to be eating hotpot to kill their boredom with Li Meng, but she ended up having to visit the Gu family. The fact that she had to eat with people she hated made her even more depressed. But, as an obedient wife... And with Bao Junyan being on such good terms with the Gu family, she¡¯d have to meet them often. Even if she was able to escape this meeting, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the next time. She wouldn¡¯t have any excuses not to go. But this was the first time she was visiting the Gu residence after she got married to Bao Junyan. Although she had met Mr. and Mrs. Gu when she was in the hospital, today was considered as their first formal meeting. Thus, Mu Huan chose a proper, mature, and elegant attire. When Bao Junyan came back and saw that she had wrapped herself up tightly with her clothes and not exposing any part of herself, he patted her head in contentment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± On the way there, Bao Junyan realized that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t really happy today. He asked, ¡°Do you not feel like visiting the Gu family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Huan replied and lowered her head. ¡°Chenyi¡¯s grandfather doesn¡¯t have much time left. When one is about to die, he¡¯d be unwilling to leave. Kinship would also have be more important and he would want gatherings often. He hasn¡¯t seen you before and really wants to meet you. Thus, you must go and visit this time. In the future, if you don¡¯t want to go to the gatherings, you can just give it a miss.¡± Bao Junyan wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d force his own wife. Mu Huan was touched by how considerate he was. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t really hate them that much. I can understand the elderly¡¯s feelings. Next time, I¡¯d follow you wherever you go! Your rtives are my rtives as well!¡± Although she really hated Lin Qingya and eating with her would affect her appetite, for the sake of her husband, she would tolerate the hatred she had for her! Bao Junyan patted her head and his gaze became gentler. In the Gu family... Old Master Gu used to be a really smart and cold-blooded person, but perhaps because he was going to die, he¡¯d be really affable. He saw only the good in everyone, and as his great-grandson was in Lin Qingya¡¯s tummy, he was exceptionally good to Lin Qingya even though he used to look down on her. As his wife and father had ced much importance on Lin Qingya, although deep in his heart, he kind of looked down on her, Bao Huaiyun still treated her quite well. Lin Qingya, who was doted on greatly in the Gu family, was really emboldened After they finished dinner, Bao Junyan and Bao Huaiyun left for the study room as they had things to talk about. Mrs. Gu hosted Mu Huan with tea in the living room. ¡°Aunt, Auntie Huan¡¯s studies are really good. She¡¯s the first in our ss!¡± Lin Qingya praised her while holding on to Mrs. Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. She¡¯s the top scorer of the college entrance examination!¡± Mrs. Gu really liked this sister-inw of hers. ¡°Oh, right, Auntie, for the past few days, I¡¯d been on medical leave and I didn¡¯t attend school. Thus, I have missed many lessons. Do you think I can borrow your notes to read?¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s gaze had a provocation that only Mu Huan could decipher. Do you have a choice not to lend it to me now? Chapter 243 - Being Worse Off (1)

Chapter 243: Being Worse Off (1)

¡°Lecture notes? I don¡¯t have it.¡± Mu Huan had never liked pulling a fast one on others, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how to! Did the girl think that just because she asked to borrow the notes under these circumstances, she¡¯d have to lend them to her? She wished! Lin Qingya was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect this answer from Mu Huan. Mu Huan had always been a straightforward person who made no attempts to hide her likes and dislikes, haves and have-nots. Hence, she hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Huan would lie in front of the elders. ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you use to take notes during sses?¡± ¡°I did in high school, but who does that in university?¡± Mu Huan replied as sheughed. Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± What was going ontely? Gu Chenyi seemed different, and so did Mu Huan. She could tell a lie like it was a fact! That made it difficult to tell what they were really thinking! Nevertheless, Mu Huan had already said outrightly that she didn¡¯t have notes. There was no way Lin Qingya could ask to borrow them again. Hence, she tried a different approach. ¡°I haven¡¯t been eating and sleeping well recently because of my pregnancy, and when I spend too long reading, I get a headache. But the exams areing...¡± Then she looked very embarrassed as she continued, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve always been good at identifying the key learning points. I wonder if you could help me pick out the important points?¡± Now that she had put it this way, surely Mu Huan could not say that she didn¡¯t know how to do it! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She had certainly underestimated how shameless Lin Qingya really was! She had the audacity to say such things! When Mrs. Gu heard Lin Qingya saying that she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well because of her pregnancy and that she¡¯d get a headache from reading for an extended period, her heart ached for her future daughter-inw. Hence, she quickly added, ¡°Xiao Huan, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to help Qingya highlight the important points, then. Let her read the important points ¡ª this will save her the headache.¡± Lin Qingya shot Mu Huan a triumphant look. You¡¯re not going to let me take a look at your notes? Then you¡¯d just have to spend the trouble highlighting the important points! She walked over to Mu Huan and warmly circled her arms around hers. Like a pampered child, she said, ¡°Auntie, my exam results will be greatly dependent on you now...¡± Mu Huan was so disgusted that she was tempted to throw the girl out of the room. She admitted, when it came to shamelessness, she could hardly match up to Lin Qingya! Just as she was thinking of how she could reject this request... A voice spoke. ¡°Since you get a headache when you read, then you should stop school to rest at home.¡± Mu Huan turned on reflex to look. At some point, Bao Junyan had finished his discussion with Bao Huaiyun and they had walked into the room. Mrs. Gu stood up and remarked, ¡°So you¡¯re finally done.¡± Mu Huan took the opportunity to withdraw her arm from Lin Qingya. She stood up and walked over to Bao Junyan. Highlight important points for her? Dream on! Bao Junyan waited for her toe to his side. He extended his arm and slid it around the back of her waist. Looking toward Mrs. Gu, he said, ¡°The beginning stage of pregnancy is normally unstable, and Yun University has always run on a heavy schedule. Just let her suspend her studies so that she can stay home to focus on nurturing the baby!¡± Lin Qingya used to be Mu Huan¡¯s good friend. Now, Mu Huan¡¯s ex-good friend was about to marry her ex-boyfriend. Without a need to investigate, it was quite obvious to Bao Junyan what had gone on here. And now, this girl wanted to make use of his wife. She must be courting trouble! Furthermore, his wife was already reluctant toe to the Gu residence for a meal thanks to this girl. He could imagine how annoying it would be for his wife to have to see her at school. Since reading gave her a headache, then she should stop reading! ¡°Uncle, I...¡± Lin Qingya stood up hurriedly. She didn¡¯t want to stop school! It was hard enough to get into Yun University! If she suspended her studies, it would just mean that she wouldn¡¯t even graduate! Besides, stopping school just meant that she had to be facing Mrs. Gu and Old Master Gu all the time. This would mean she¡¯d have to pretend continuously to be perfect... Chapter 244 - Being Worse Off (2)

Chapter 244: Being Worse Off (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Junyan is right. Stop school and stay home to nurture the baby!¡± Bao Huaiyun agreed. He heard what Lin Qingya had said earlier. This made him blush in shame and even break out in a light sweat. He found himself too embarrassed to face Bao Junyan! Bao Huaiyun had said his piece, and if Lin Qingya said anything more, she would only be openly refuting her future father-inw and embarrassing him. Hence, she could only lower her head and keep silent. Even after Bao Junyan and Mu Huan had left, Lin Qingya did not speak further. She was a little nervous facing this future father-inw of hers. She decided to approach Mrs. Gu instead to allow her to continue school. In this family, only this future mother-inw was easy to fool. Just as Lin Qingya was returning to her room, she ran into Gu Chenyi at the doorway. ¡°I suppose the saying that one has not only been unsessful in stealing a chicken but has ended up losing a handful of rice is quite descriptive of the present situation, huh?¡± Gu Chenyi, Mu Huan, and the rest had been ssmates for three years in high school. Of course he knew about Lin Qingya having to borrow Mu Huan¡¯s notes before each examination. Except, he didn¡¯t expect that even now, she wanted to rely on Mu Huan for good results. Lin Qingya was taken aback. She didn¡¯t know what to say to this unfamiliar Gu Chenyi. Did his sarcasm imply that he knew something? If he knew that she had schemed his breakup with Mu Huan and that it was also she who had nned what happened during Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday banquet, he¡¯d have wished her dead. Why would he still take up responsibility and marry her? But if he didn¡¯t know any of that, why was he being so sarcastic to her? She looked at Gu Chenyi and, after a while,ughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I ended up being worse off. I shouldn¡¯t have had these little ideas. I fully deserved it!¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he knew about those things she did in the past. Now that he had seen through her little trick, she could only admit it. There was no room for denial. ¡°It¡¯s said that one needs to tell a hundred lies toplete a single lie ¡ª now I know this is true! We¡¯ve been schoolmates for three years, so you know that I¡¯m not so good at studying. I¡¯ve had to rely on Xiao Huan to do well in the exams every time. Now that I¡¯m used to being an excellent student, I can¡¯t ept that I can¡¯t do well in the exams. Obviously, Xiao Huan no longer treats me as a friend, but I still want to use her help,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°In the end, I not only didn¡¯t manage to get her help, but I¡¯ve been forced to stay home to rest and take care of my pregnancy. For sure, I¡¯ve failed to steal the chicken and lost a handful of rice in the process!¡± One had to admit, Lin Qingya was a real master! She could always make her intentions sound so perfect. She made it sound as though even if she had these intentions, it was only her being human. Besides, people make mistakes. She was just an ordinary person, so making a mistake was normal. Gu Chenyi did not say another word but looked at her in silence. As Lin Qingya was about to speak again, he suddenly turned and walked away. The girl sighed in relief. Lately, he had undergone too big a change and she felt even more pressured when facing him. She wondered when he¡¯d go back to being the old him. ... Mu Huan was in high spirits all the way home, thinking about how Lin Qingya had tried so hard to get those highlights of important points only to end up having to stop school and stay home to rest and nurture her baby. When he noticed that she was all smiles and full of good cheer, Bao Junyan¡¯s expression softened with doting as he looked at her. After Mu Huan had filled the bathtub and was about to walk out, he reached out with his big hand and drew her into his embrace. Suddenly, she felt her good mood diminishing. She had to go to ss early the next morning... Chapter 245 - Unworthy (1)

Chapter 245: Unworthy (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, at Yun University... Mu Huan was tired. Exhausted. Especially more so when the teacher at the lectern delivered such a dull presentation. His voice was like a luby, making her even more drowsy so that she couldn¡¯t help but drift off to sleep. Until a piece of flying chalk hit her mercilessly on her head. Her eyes snapped open. As she did so, she jumped in fright. Wasn¡¯t it Professor Song¡¯s ss she was in? How did that turn into Professor Wang in the blink of an eye! It felt like she had only shut her eyes for a moment, but it turned out she had slept through a lesson and a bit! ¡°Mu Huan, why don¡¯t youe up here and work out this question!¡± Professor Wang had never liked Mu Huan. Even though normally, she would take extra caution during ss, he would still find trouble with her, not to mention now that she had been caught sleeping! Worried that Professor Wang would penalize her, she quickly stood up and went up to solve the question. The question that Professor Wang had asked Mu Huan to solve was a difficult one. In fact, he had spotted the girl sleeping the moment he stepped in, but he didn¡¯t wake her then. He woke her only after he had gone through this toughest biochemistry question of the term so he could ask her to solve it. And when she didn¡¯t know how to, he¡¯d teach her a good lesson. See if she¡¯d dare to fall asleep during his ss again! Who would have known, after Mu Huan went up to the stage, that she would proceed to sloppily work out the question, seemingly without any difficulty at all? It didn¡¯t take long for her to work out the answer. As she ced the chalk back down and got ready to return to her seat, a round of apuse suddenly broke out. This surprised her. Why were they apuding for no reason? Li Meng was resting in the hostel as she was having her monthlies and feeling unwell. Hence, Mu Huan, who had woken up not long ago, was quite clueless as to what was going on in ss. She stole a look at Professor Wang out of the corner of her eye but only saw an ugly expression on his face. This made her feel rather uneasy. Could she have made an error in her answer, or unknowingly done something to upset Professor Wang? She turned to look at her workings on the board. She could not find anything wrong with it. She cautiously threw a nce at her ssmates. A few girls who were on good terms with her were giving her the thumbs-up sign. Then, she saw Professor Wang¡¯s expression further darkening. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What was going on? What was going on?! What were her ssmates so excited over? And why were they giving her the thumbs-up? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to your seat? Waiting to be praised?¡± Professor Wang¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t get any uglier. Mu Huan quickly got off the stage. After she had gone back to her seat... The girl sitting next to her leaned over and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re too clever!¡± ¡°How so?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression begged for an exnation. The girl: ¡°...!!¡± How so! She was asking how so! It was such a difficult question, did she not even think so? Aftering to Yun University, she finally understood the saying that no matter how good one thought one was, there would always be someone better! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and tell me! Professor Wang seemspletely upset. Did I unknowingly offend him somehow?!¡± Mu Huan was now terribly worried about Professor Wang as he had penalized her over a few asions and took six points from her! If she offended him and he continued to dislike her, he¡¯d find all sorts of opportunities to penalize her further. Once she had chalked up the maximum demerit points for bad conduct, she would fail this subject no matter how well she scored in the examination! ¡°The question you¡¯ve just solved is an extremely difficult question. I was going to wake you up when Professor Wang came in, but he shot me such a dirty look that I didn¡¯t dare to. He had woken you up and asked you to go up to solve the question only after he had talked through it. He was waiting to chastise you, thinking that you wouldn¡¯t be able to answer the question. s, you not only solved it, but you had used a method that was even simpler and clearer than the method used by Professor Wang, who was bragging about the ingenuity of his own method!¡± Chapter 246 - Unworthy (2)

Chapter 246: Unworthy (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The girl looked at Mu Huan, full of adoration in her expression! On the other hand, Mu Huan only felt like this was the end of the world for herself. To begin with, Professor Wang already disliked her for having broken his college entrance examination score record. Now, she had even shown that her method of solving this question was superior to his just as he was trying to make things difficult for her. Embarrassing him in front of so many students had simply crushed his fragile ego, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re really clever!¡± the girl said. She couldn¡¯t help being impressed. Professor Wang by nature was an arrogant man who liked to turn his nose up at people. Apart from targeting Mu Huan, he was very strict with the other students. If he caught anyone being inattentive, he would give them a thorough dressing down. Hence, the students were all not too fond of him. So when they saw him being embarrassed, they naturally felt quite gleeful! Mu Huan gave a bitterugh and slumped over her desk, feeling that her days ahead would be even more miserable now! True enough, it was as she had thought. In the following days, Professor Wang picked on her more than ever before. It was useless no matter how cautious Mu Huan was. She was given another two demerit points. Which meant that she had only four more points to go. At this rate, she felt, it would be before the end of term before the four points ran out. ¡°Argghhhh! This is driving me nuts! I¡¯m going nuts!¡± Mu Huan had to stop herself thinking about failing the subject. Every time she thought this, she¡¯d feel like she was going crazy. Besides, even if she did a make-up course, she wouldn¡¯t pass as long as Professor Wang was around. This way, she would fail again and again and again! At this thought, she sullenly mmed herself against the table. However, instead of hitting the table, she felt herself mming into a broad hand, which proceeded to raise her chin. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± a deep and pleasant voice said overhead. Mu Huan looked up, her expression grudging as shemented, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± If it weren¡¯t for him bothering her every night such that she couldn¡¯t get proper sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have been so exhausted that she fell asleep in Professor Wang¡¯s ss! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t think what he had done wrong. What had he done? ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not letting me get a proper night¡¯s sleep every night. I ended up falling asleep in ss and that offended Professor Wang even further. Now he picks on me even more and gave me another two demerit points. If this goes on, I¡¯d surely fail the subject! I, Mu Huan, would actually fail a subject! Arghhhh! This is driving me nuts!¡± Mu Huan was aiming to graduate with straight As, but now she was facing the risk of failing! What more, to fail because of conduct! Nowadays, whenpanies hired workers, especially bigpanies, they were increasingly cing their attention on the workers¡¯ conduct. Her conduct score would be recorded in her file and would be reflected in her resume. To fail a subject because of her conduct would create a really negative impression of herself on her prospective employer! Bao Junyan frowned and said, ¡°Offended Professor Wang, picked on you, gave you demerit points, and fail the subject?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Mu Huan nodded vigorously, then, with much grievance, told him about the ill feelings between the two of them. Bao Junyan¡¯s expression turned icy. Obviously, this man was bullying his wife! ¡°This Professor Wang is of very bad character; he¡¯s unworthy of being a teacher.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, really bad character!¡± Mu Huan felt that an educator should never have such a narrow mind, much less pick on a student on purpose. Now that the general climate and economy were so bleak, on top of the fact that it had always been tough for a fresh graduate to secure a job, failing a student like this and leaving a permanent mark on the student¡¯s resume would further disadvantage the student in the job search! Did he not give a thought that this would ruin the student¡¯s life? Abusing the bit of power he had in his hands like this, he was really unworthy of being a teacher! Chapter 247 - Unworthy (3)

Chapter 247: Unworthy (3)

Bao Junyan lightly stroked her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, you won¡¯t fail the subject.¡± No one was to bully his wife, no matter who it was! ¡°Really?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up. Did his words imply that he would help her? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby! Thank you!¡± Mu Huan was moved as she leaned into his embrace. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s my fault? I¡¯ll solve the problems that I created, then.¡± For no reason, Bao Junyan didn¡¯t like that she would feel so grateful and thank him so profusely when he solved her problems. He was her husband, and it was his duty to do things for her. She was overly polite. Upon hearing this, Mu Huan quickly said, ¡°I was only throwing a tantrum. Why would I me you, Hubby? If anyone were to be med, it would be that Professor Wang! His mind is tinier than a sesame seed!¡± Bao Junyan reached out and carried her in his arms. ¡°From now on, tell me about these things. Don¡¯t go around mming yourself into tables like a fool. You¡¯re not very bright to start with, a few more knocks and you¡¯d turn stupid.¡± Thinking of how much force she had used to knock her head against the table, Bao Junyan was still nervous. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What did he mean she wasn¡¯t very bright to start with! She had always received praise from her teachers ever since she was a young child! ¡°I do feel that I¡¯m smarter than you!¡± she said while raising her chin, a look of arrogance on her face. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Bao Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve found such a clever husband whereas you got yourself a stupid wife. Of course, this means I¡¯m smarter than you!¡± Call her stupid, would he! He chose her to be his wife, so calling her stupid would be the same as saying he didn¡¯t make a good choice. He was too stupid and got himself a stupid wife! ¡°I chose you because I knew you were stupid.¡± Bao Junyan meant that it wasn¡¯t that he made a bad decision, it was merely that he wanted a stupid wife. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t find a husband. You were forced to attend my blind date banquet ¡ª you were most unwilling to marry me.¡± That look on his face was clear saying, You were unwilling to marry such a good catch. What are you if not stupid? Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± A rare asion ¡ª it was her first time bantering with him and she was checkmated! ¡°Hubby, go wash up and sleep!¡± Generation Gap! Three years made a generation gap, which meant that between the two of them, there was a gap of three-and-a-half generations! It was impossible to banter with this old man! ¡°Fine.¡± Bao Junyan lifted her in his arms and walked toward the bathroom. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She was asking him to wash up and go to sleep by himself! In the past, Mu Huan hated having her monthly Big Aunte around. She found it troublesome, and it got in the way of everything. But now, having her monthly Big Aunt visit was her favorite time of the month, for it meant a blissful holiday! Seriously, without a contrast, one wouldn¡¯t know what bliss was! Bao Junyan lowered his gaze to look at her ever-changing expression. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking, how I wish my Big Aunt were here to visit.¡± Bao Junyan was surprised. ¡°You have a Big Aunt? Isn¡¯t your mother the only girl in the family?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Which dynasty was this antique male species from? He didn¡¯t know what Big Aunt referred to! Especially when he¡¯s a married man! But thinking back, it seemed that every time she talked to Bao Junyan about her period, she had never referred to it as Big Aunt. But even then, did none of the girls he had ever been in contact with ever mentioned it at all? And, that one called... Ling Wei, his ex-girlfriend, had she never mentioned it? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Huan instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering which dynasty¡¯s antique you are.¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Antique, meaning he was old? Somehow, having a young wife tended to give him an inexplicable sense of the vicissitudes of life. Mu Huan thought that perhaps, for once, she could teach him something in life. She solemnly said, ¡°Big Aunt in this context does not refer to my mother¡¯s sister or anything like that. It¡¯s another term for my monthlies.¡± Chapter 248 - Unworthy (4)

Chapter 248: Unworthy (4)

If, in the future, she could no longer be with him, at least she would have left a mark in his life! She had told him something he didn¡¯t know! Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Why would a girl¡¯s period be called Big Aunt...? Thinking that this was an opportunity, Mu Huan quickly asked, ¡°Hubby, haven¡¯t you had girlfriends before this? How is it that you didn¡¯t even know that?¡± She sensed that the girl by the name of Ling Wei was his ex-girlfriend, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. Now was an opportunity to find out for sure! Bao Junyan could sense the probing in her question. He did not answer it but lowered his head to seal her mouth with a kiss. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Why was he kissing her instead of answering her question?! Was it because he had so many ex-girlfriends that he was better off not answering at all? She thought, perhaps besides that one by the name of Ling Wei, there were others. Annoyed, Mu Huan bit him. This time, it even drew blood! Feeling the metallic taste in her mouth suddenly made her realize what she had done. She widened her eyes in horror! Freaking hell! What was she doing?! What had she done?! Was she crazy?! By nature, Mu Huan was a domineering person with a strong personality, and sometimes, she was unable to stop her true nature from showing. Bao Junyan did not expect her to bite, and now, he loosened his grip on her in great surprise. ¡°Hubby... I... I...¡± Mu Huan was terribly nervous. She wanted to give an exnation but didn¡¯t know what to say. Bao Junyan recalled what she had just said about her period. Now he had bitten him. Did this mean... she didn¡¯t want him to touch her? His handsome face darkened. The atmosphere suddenly froze over, as though midsummer had gone straight into deep winter! Mu Huan shuddered involuntarily. She tried even harder now toe up with an exnation, but still, nothing came to mind. Hence, risking all, she said, ¡°Are you avoiding the question because you have too many ex-girlfriends?! You deserve to be bitten! So what if I bit you! If you¡¯re capable of it, you can bite me, then!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± What was this...? After a long pause, he finally asked, ¡°You bit me because you got upset thinking that I have many ex-girlfriends?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I not allowed to?!¡± Mu Huan raised her chin in defiance! In any case, she had done it, there was no point being scared. He could think what he wanted! To her surprise, Bao Junyan did not get angry and did not give her a good dressing down. On the contrary, he started to smile so wickedly, it was bewitching! Mu Huan¡¯s heart pounded so hard that she thought it¡¯d burst! With that smile on his face, he started to close in on her. The pounding of her heart grew faster! This man¡¯s good looks were a curse! One could forget everything else just looking at his face! His thin lips rested on her luscious red ones, hovering, lingering. It was a gentle kiss, and unlike those initial ones that they had which were full of desire, this one carried so much unspoken feelings. It made her heart tremble... The next day... When PA Wang came round to pick Bao Junyan up, he saw the injury on the man¡¯s lip. ¡°C... CEO... why are you injured?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bao Junyan frowned. PA Wang quickly took out a hand mirror. Bao Junyan looked into it. He reached out to touch the sore spot bitten by Mu Huan and said, ¡°This... was made by a tiny creature.¡± PA Wang was stunned for a moment. Tiny creature? What sort of tiny creature? CEO didn¡¯t like little animals, how did he get bitten by a tiny creature? He was just about to suggest a vination when he noticed that the CEO was now smiling like a spring breeze had just passed through. Chapter 249 - Unworthy (5)

Chapter 249: Unworthy (5)

Fortunately, the sudden realization dawned on him whom this tiny creature might be that the CEO was referring to. He instantly swallowed those words and got into the car. The CEO and Madam seem to be increasingly affectionate toward each other! At Yun University... ¡°Big news, Xiao Huan! Good news! Great news!¡± Mu Huan was just stepping past the school gate when the ted Li Meng dashed up to hug her. ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°Professor Wang has been suspended for an investigation!¡± Usually, staff who had been suspended for investigation never came back to the school. This would mean a change of biochemistry teacher ¡ª one who would not be targeting Xiao Huan all the time. Then Xiao Huan would not fail the subject for sure! ¡°So fast!¡± Her husband was a fast worker! She had told him about Professor Wang onlyst night, and today, the man had been suspended for an investigation! ¡°What do you mean so fast? You mean, you knew about Professor Wang being suspended for investigation?¡± ¡°I did tell my husband yesterday...¡± Mu Huan remarked as she walked. ¡°Woah! The powerful God Bao is certainly a protector of his wife! I¡¯ve decided, from now on, he¡¯s my idol!¡± Li Meng increasingly thought that Bao Junyan was indeed a rare and wonderful male idol! ¡°Are there any talks about why Professor Wang has been suspended for investigation?¡± Mu Huan had thought that perhaps Bao Junyan would have arranged for the man to be transferred out, but she didn¡¯t expect a suspension. ¡°A senior made a report that Professor Wang had repeatedly threatened to fail her. He had been using this to vite her. ¡°I heard that Professor Wang also vited another female student in the neighboring hostel to this senior and got the girl pregnant. Then, he brought the girl to a dodgy clinic because he was afraid of stirring trouble if he brought her to a regr hospital...¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she immediately took out her cell phone to call Bao Junyan. ¡°Hubby, are all these things I¡¯m hearing about Professor Wang true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan had a look of disbelief on her face as she hung up the call. She had initially thought that Professor Wang was just an arrogant man with a small heart. She didn¡¯t think that he was such a big scum! Piece of trash! ckmailing the girls into doing such things by threatening to fail them! ¡°How surprising that something so newsworthy should happen right among us.¡± Li Meng shuddered If Bao Junyan said that this was true, then it had to be. ¡°A bad teacher can really ruin a person¡¯s future!¡± There are a great many people in this world who never have to worry, but there are also a great many people who have lots to worry about. They had worked their bones off to get into a good university so that they would have a decent career and live a good life, but to fail and not be able to graduate would simply ruin their lives! A person like Professor Wang was not only unworthy to be a teacher, he deserved to die! At this point, a group of students nearby were pointing at them and whispering to each other. ¡°I think she¡¯s Mu Huan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, she is!¡± ¡°I heard that the list of victims¡¯ names that Professor Wang submitted to the school included hers!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she already have many points deducted? If she had been vited by Professor Wang, why would she have gotten so many demerit points?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why she was vited by Professor Wang! She already had eight demerit points and she would have failed if she chalked up just four more. If Professor Wang really wanted to find trouble with her, she¡¯d have had all those points deducted by the end of the term. Besides, I¡¯m sure she knows that if she failed this time, she¡¯d still run into Professor Wang in make-up ss and she¡¯d fail again. Eventually, she won¡¯t be able to graduate!¡± ¡°Hence, she must have been thinking, since she¡¯s married to an old, ugly, and decrepit man anyway, it¡¯s no big deal being vited by Professor Wang. So she gave in. Otherwise, why would her name be on Professor Wang¡¯s list!¡± ¡°Woah... seriously... seriously...¡± They shook their heads as they looked at Mu Huan, not knowing what to think. Mu Huan looked at them from afar and frowned. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re saying. It doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s anything good!¡± Chapter 250 - The Lost Truth (1)

Chapter 250: The Lost Truth (1)

Li Meng nodded. She felt the same. Hence, the two of them walked toward the group of students. However, before they could get close, the students dispersed and went their own ways. Mu Huan frowned. Li Meng remarked, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just get to ss first!¡± Mu Huan nced at her watch. It was almost time for lessons. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them arrived in the ssroom. Mu Huan at once became the recipient of many sympathetic nces as well as looks of disdain. She walked up to a girl whom she was on rather good terms with and asked her what was going on. The girl told her that in the process of the investigation, Professor Wang had written out a list of victims whom he had vited and submitted that to the school. Among those names was Mu Huan¡¯s. When Mu Huan heard this, her eyes were instantly set aze. This Professor Wang was courting death! ¡°Freaking hell! Is the man mental! A person like him wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance touching a strand of your hair, and he has the audacity to say that he vited you!¡± Li Meng fumed when she heard this. This death-deserving Professor Wang! Even now, he wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Huan go, using such despicable means to sully her reputation! Although the vited girls were all victims, in reality, society was harsh on females. Despite having been vited, they had to bear the shame still. ¡°What do you mean wouldn¡¯t stand a chance touching? If Professor Wang hadn¡¯t touched her, why would he include her name? Are you saying he¡¯s stupid enough to invite himself more trouble?¡± This remark from a tall boy drew agreement from many of the boys around. At times like these, who wouldn¡¯t want to look less guilty? Why would they include another victim unnecessarily to increase their own criminal act?! Since Professor Wang had included her name, then for sure, he had slept with her! Li Meng was about to retort... One of their ssmates came running in and gasped in-between trying to catch his breath, ¡°Professor... Professor Wang... jumped to his death!¡± Instantly, there was a hugemotion! ¡°F*ck me! He jumped?!¡± Li Meng widened her eyes in shock. Mu Huan was shocked as well. Professor Wang wouldn¡¯t have known that it was Bao Junyan who conspired against him, and to an even lesser degree, that this criminal exposure had anything to do with her. Hence, it was not likely that he had deliberately included her name on the list as an act of spite to sully her reputation. If it weren¡¯t an act of revenge, then he must have had a reason for trying to ruin her reputation like this. After all, like what the boys said, Professor Wang would try to think of ways to lighten his own criminal act, not add on to it unnecessarily! She was only just thinking of seeking an opportunity to have a chat with him, but she didn¡¯t expect the man would jump to his death! At the news of his death, everyone in the ssroom ignored the lesson and ran out to have a look. Mu Huan and Li Meng followed along. Professor Wang had jumped from the school leader¡¯s Office D on the thirteenth floor and died on the spot. For some time, Li Meng felt shaken. Then, as though something suddenly came to mind, she said, ¡°Xiao Huan, now that Professor Wang is dead, there is no way to prove your innocence!¡± For one thing, the truth would never be verified. No matter how much Xiao Huan denied that she had not been vited, there would be people who would never believe it. Xiao Huan was a married woman, and if the Bao family came to know about it and misunderstood her, what could she do! Mu Huan did not speak another word, but her expression darkened. At the Bao Group... ¡°CEO, Professor Wang has jumped to his death.¡± Bao Junyan grunted nonchntly and continued to read the document he was holding. ¡°Before he died, he submitted a list of students he had vited. Madam¡¯s name is among them.¡± PA Wang didn¡¯t even dare to breathe after he had said that. Bao Junyan halted in the midst of signing a document. He looked up with an icy expression. Chapter 251 - The Lost Truth (2)

Chapter 251: The Lost Truth (2)

Trying to withstand the pressure of the cold stare, he continued, ¡°Now this matter has been made known widely in school.¡± ¡°Find out who leaked the news that Professor Wang was going to be suspended for investigation. As well, I want to know whom the man had been in contact with before he died, his electronic social ount, bank ount. I want a thorough investigation of all these.¡± PA Wang was surprised. Did CEO suspect that there was someone behind all of this? Snapping out of his own thoughts, he quickly gave the orders. After PA Wang left, Bao Junyan was about to see to some work when a sudden thought struck. He took out his cell phone and dialed Mu Huan¡¯s number. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate.¡± ¡°Hubby, you too think that Professor Wang had included my name in the list for a reason?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Who do you think it might be?¡± Who would want Professor Wang to ruin her reputation before he died? Could it be Long Feiting? Reflexively, she looked toward him. The only person she had offended, the only person who was trying to make her life hell, was Long Feiting. At the same time that she looked across the room at him, his eyes found hers as well. Immediately, he knew what her stare meant, and immediately, he got up and walked toward her. He, Young Master Long, was not going to stand for any wrongful usation! ¡°The truth will be out soon enough,¡± Bao Junyan promised with a darkened expression. Whoever dared to try ruining his wife¡¯s reputation would have to pay the price with blood. There would be no exceptions! Long Feiting came up to her as she was just hanging up the call. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, so don¡¯t you wrongfully use me! If I, Young Master Long, have done something, I¡¯d be the first to admit it!¡± Mu Huan recalled how she had suspected Long Feiting previously and he had owned up at once. This time around, given his reaction, she was quite sure it wasn¡¯t him. If it wasn¡¯t him, who could it be? Why did the person want to ruin her reputation? And a person who could get him to submit such a list before he jumped was surely not a simple character. However, she had been behaving herselftely and hadn¡¯t offended anyone that mattered! Mu Huan was beginning to feel that her jinxed nature was getting a little out of hand. She seemed to be getting into trouble by doing nothing at all, and there was no way she could prevent it! Worse, this time around, a life was involved! A person like Professor Wang, who abused the authority he had, who used the students¡¯ own future to threaten them, and who even already ruined a girl¡¯s life, really deserved to die! But a despicable person like him wouldn¡¯t be so weak. No, it would be more appropriate to say that he would have been a person who was afraid of death. He wouldn¡¯t have wanted to die! He was shameless enough to ckmail the students with their own future happiness and thought nothing ofpletely ruining a person. Having done all that, he continued going about his work as a professor. This only showed he had no shame. So even if there had been a conspiracy and his reputation went down the drain, even if he had been dismissed by the school and would no longer be able to work as an educator in the future, he would still have had enough wealth to enjoy into his old age, having worked for so many years. If he took the money and went to live overseas, he could have started his life afresh. Jumping to his death before the punishment even came down on him was an unlikely scenario! Now that this had happened, could he have been forced to this end by some threat, or could it be that someone had given him adequate benefits to end his own life?! But what would havepelled Professor Wang to end his own life? It couldn¡¯t possibly just be for the reason of burying the truth that one would sacrifice a human life, could it? Who would treat life as a game like this? Besides, she didn¡¯t have any enmity with anyone to the extent that a person had to jump to his death just so her reputation could be ruined! So what was the reason? Why did Professor Wang include her name on the list? And why did he jump to his death? ¡°To clear myself as a suspect, I will help you find the reason why Professor Wang had included your name on the list!¡± Long Feiting was not going to let anyone else bully the person that he had marked to be his own victim! ¡°No need for that, my husband is on the case.¡± Her expression softened instantly as she recalled how concerned Bao Junyan was earlier. Chapter 252 - The Lost Truth (3)

Chapter 252: The Lost Truth (3)

Finding her exceptionally irritating, Long Feiting said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re really useless, so dependent on your husband for everything!¡± ¡°Yes, I am that useless a person, so what?¡± Who would she depend on if not her own husband? Long Feiting? Are you mental! Long Feiting had every reason to be angry, but instead, he was mesmerized. Although he really shouldn¡¯t, he kept seeing a semnce of his Little Star in Mu Huan. He snapped back to reality, his expression turning ugly at once! Why would she inevitably remind him of his Star! Was it because of the simr eyes? Should he tie her up and put her through stic surgery? But when he thought of the fact that she was Bao Junyan¡¯s wife, he only snorted and went back to his seat. Mu Huan found this guy most puzzling. After Long Feiting had walked away, Li Meng leaned over and asked, ¡°Your husband is investigating?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Given his capability, it shouldn¡¯t take long for him to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Mu Huan had every confidence in him. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too! God Bao is the number one God in the Universe! There is nothing he can¡¯t solve!¡± With God Bao managing this, for sure, they would be able to prove their Xiao Huan¡¯s innocence very quickly! Mu Huan looked toward her and said, ¡°Could you be more exaggerated than this!¡± Number one God in the Universe indeed! ¡°Actually, I could be even more exaggerated!¡± Li Meng said with a serious expression. Mu Huan was tickled. Li Meng put her arm around Mu Huan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°With God Bao managing this, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Come, let¡¯s go eat!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Huan was already feeling hungry. All along the way to the canteen, people were pointing at them and whispering. When they got to the canteen, they started to feel as though they were being watched like monkeys in an enclosure. ¡°You have to give it to some people. The person they had slept with has died and they have the appetite to eat!¡± With her being an influential figure in the school, it was only natural that Mu Huan attracted a certain crowd that was jealous of her and did not like her. ¡°It¡¯s more likely that you slept with him!¡± Li Meng jumped to her feet angrily. ¡°If I had slept with Professor Wang, why didn¡¯t he include my name on the list instead of Mu Huan¡¯s?¡± the person said sarcastically. ¡°Because you are ugly! And it¡¯s embarrassing to include you, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t! But Xiao Huan is pretty and he couldn¡¯t get her. That was why he included her name ¡ª he couldn¡¯t get past it!¡± When it came to arguments, Li Meng had never backed away from anyone! Everyone: ¡°...¡± What she said might not bepletely impossible! ¡°And open those bloody eyes of yours and look at this!¡± Li Meng said as she fished out the huge diamond ring that Mu Huan wore on a ne. At once, the sizable diamond ring shed brilliantly under the light. ¡°This huge diamond ring is no less than ten carats and it¡¯s priced in the tens of millions! Our Xiao Huan has married into such wealth ¡ª would she need to give in to a person like Professor Wang just for the sake of graduating?¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan.¡± Mu Huan, as though reading her mind, immediately took out a ck card from her wallet. Li Meng took the ck card and held it up for all to see. She continued, ¡°This is the card that Xiao Huan¡¯s husband gave her. There is no upper limit. Given her husband¡¯s worth, she could buy ten private jets if she wanted to! Did she need to give in for the mere reason of finding a better job upon graduation? ¡°To think that you came to Yun University because of your excellent academic results! Have all your brains gone to the dogs? You blindly believe whatever others write and say!¡± Li Meng said with much disdain. Everyone: ¡°...¡± From this perspective, Mu Huan indeed had no reason to give in. She was already married into great wealth, and even if, in the future, she should be abandoned, she would still get alimony ¡ª and that would be the sort of money that, even if they found a great job, their wage would never be able to match. There was absolutely no need for her to give in to Professor Wang! Chapter 253 - The Lost Truth (4)

Chapter 253: The Lost Truth (4)

¡°What if she was forced!¡± a big strong guy said. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why would Professor Wang write her name for no reason? ¡°Forced?¡± Mu Huan raised her brow and then walked toward that big strong guy. The guy couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. He subconsciously wanted to stand up and leave. But Mu Huan had used one hand and pressed his head onto the table. No matter how much he struggled, he wasn¡¯t able to get out of Mu Huan¡¯s grasp. ¡°You try to force one and show me!¡± Everyone was speechless again. Mu Huan was able to hold such a strong and big guy in his ce. There¡¯s nothing to be said about Professor Wang, who was so small and short! She didn¡¯t have to give in to Professor Wang in fear of being unable to graduate, and it wasn¡¯t possible that she was forced. So then... was it really like what Li Meng said? That Professor Wang hadid his eyes on Mu Huan and, as he wasn¡¯t able to get her, he couldn¡¯t live with it and decided to pull her into the waters along with him and ruin her reputation? The longer everyone thought about, the more possible it felt. Right at this moment... ¡°What if she was just cheap! She doesn¡¯t have to be controlled, doesn¡¯t have to be forced. She just likes doing it with old men!¡± The person who spoke was the known beauty of the smart students. However, she wasn¡¯t as smart as Mu Huan, nor as pretty as her. Thus, after Mu Huan had entered the school, her position became really awkward. Therefore, she always regarded Mu Huan as someone irritating that she wanted to get rid of! Everyone was speechless again. That was really possible too! As Mu Huan had married a man who was old, ugly, and crippled, maybe she had a weird fetish! ¡°What the f*ck! What are you talking about?! Do you want to get beaten up?¡± Li Meng shouted furiously, standing up. ¡°What, did your shame turn into anger after I pointed out the truth?¡± the beauty said while raising a brow. Just as Li Meng was about to p the mouth of this d*mned woman in front of her, she was pressed back into her seat by Mu Huan. Then, she looked at the beauty and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the way you look at someone is the way that you are. Thus, Senior, because you enjoy being with old men, is it that you think that others like to do so too?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you bbering?! Who likes to be with old men?!¡± ¡°Who is this, then?¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she took out her phone and switched on a video recording. In the recording, the beauty was linking arms with an old man with a big stomach. They were shopping, and she was coquettishly asking him to buy things for her. The video clearly told everyone what their rtionship was. The beauty¡¯s expression changed instantly! Mu Huan looked at the crowd who was squeezing over and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to squeeze over, I will share this on the school thread for you!¡± The beauty was instantly at a loss for words as she panicked. She rushed forward, wanting to stop Mu Huan, but how would she have the ability to do so? She could only watch Mu Huan post the video onto the school¡¯s thread. She was so furious she could only scold, ¡°Mu Huan, you d*mned b*tch!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, you can eat anything you want but you cannot say anything you please. But you didn¡¯t heed my warnings and have ndered me time and time again!¡± Mu Huan said with her gaze old. She didn¡¯t want to use such ways to deal with her ssmates, but no matter how much she had warned her, it was of no use. Not only did she spread false rumors behind her back, but she was even ndering her right in her face. What? Did she think that she could just speak as she wanted without having to suffer any consequences just because it wasn¡¯t illegal? She really thought that she¡¯d have no way to deal with her? The beauty was shocked by Mu Huan in this state. Her face was very pale and she couldn¡¯t speak. Mu Huan put her phone away and looked at everyone. ¡°As long as you¡¯re a human, you must pay for your own actions. Thus, I hope that all of you will cherish your own lives. If you have nothing to do, you can read more books or even y games. Don¡¯t speak rubbish to nder people and spread rumors! If not, the price to pay isn¡¯t something you can afford!¡± Chapter 254 - The Lost Truth (5)

Chapter 254: The Lost Truth (5)

Everyone was shocked by Mu Huan¡¯s imposing attitude. The canteen that was originally bustling and noisy instantly quietened down. *** Once certain things have been exposed, people will dig deeper, and the more people dig, the angrier they¡¯ll get! Professor Wang had been working at Yun University for 15 years, and in that time, he had destroyed many girls. Putting aside for the moment those girls who weren¡¯t able to support themselves after he came into contact with them, there were others who were left in a terrible state. He brought one to a small clinic for surgery, and she died of blood loss. Another one was so depressed, she jumped down the building, and yet another one was currently in a mental hospital. This clothed beast was actually someone who was supposed to be educating others! This made people think that it¡¯s too easy on him if he just died like that! He should have been jailed and made to live a life that¡¯s worse than being dead! He should have been made to experience all the pain in this world. Because dying is really simple to aplish, one can just jump down and there¡¯s no feeling anymore. But the people who were left alive would have to make huge sacrifices for the shameless things he had done, especially in these times where people were still very critical to women. Even though it wasn¡¯t their fault that they were raped, people would still pick on them, dislike them, and think negatively about them. Who asked them to give in? Why didn¡¯t they sue him? Were they stupid? But they never think about why people with an ability to resist did not do so. Those girls who were terrorized by Professor Wang were mostly from families with bad backgrounds. They were people who had to live their lives in immense stress. They were the hope of their whole family; their lives could continue only if they graduate smoothly and find a good job. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything easily as they didn¡¯t have the power to resist. One must know that this world isn¡¯t as simple as people think. It¡¯s not as simple as suing and exposing someone if you get bullied. Despite being a top school, Yun University had such a professor. This caused an uproar among the public. Thus, reporters rushed over in droves as if they were sharks that smelled the stench of fish. As Professor Wang hadmitted suicide, they only had the victims left to interview. The name list that Professor Wang had handed up before his death was posted online, and Mu Huan¡¯s name was included. As someone famous within Yun University, she was the easiest to find. Thus, the moment Mu Huan came out of the canteen, she was surrounded by a bunch of cameras and microphones. ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, we¡¯ve heard that you had eight marks deducted by Professor Wang. You only gave in to Professor Wang because you were about to fail the subject, but as the top scorer for the year, I doubt you are someone stupid. Why didn¡¯t you think about reporting it to the school or use other methods to resist Professor Wang instead of giving in to him?¡± ¡°What are your views about Professor Wang¡¯s death? Do you think that his death is unfair as it didn¡¯t pay for the crimes he hadmitted?¡± ¡°How did Professor Wang threaten you? Can you talk about the details?¡± ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, is this friend beside you a victim too?¡± ¡°Student, may I know how you gave in? Did you think about telling your parents about this, orining about it to the higher authorities?¡± ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, did you give in because he forced you or did you do it because you wanted to get high marks?¡± Mu Huan took a few steps back subconsciously as she was suddenly surrounded by a bunch of people and microphones. And Li Meng was terribly shocked. She grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, what should we do...?¡± What¡¯s up with these people? Why did they have to surround them! And ask such questions! Xiao Huan was clearly not a victim! ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Mu Huan took a step forward to block her from the people and shield her. Her eyes became colder. Chapter 255 - Her Husband Is Unbelievably Dashing (1)

Chapter 255: Her Husband Is Unbelievably Dashing (1)

¡°I¡¯m not a victim and I didn¡¯t give in to Professor Wang. My friend beside me isn¡¯t a victim either. All of you, please, move away!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re not a victim, why is your name on the victims¡¯ list?¡± Mu Huan took a nce at the name tag hanging in front of the reporter and said, ¡°Meng Xiang? When are you going to return the one million yuan you owe my family?!¡± The reporter who was called out by her replied, ¡°When did I owe your family one million yuan? Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± ¡°Your name is on the list of debtors of my family! If you didn¡¯t owe my family money, why would your name be on it?¡± The reporter replied, ¡°How would I know why my name is on your family¡¯s list of debtors?!¡± ¡°Exactly! How would I know why that name list has my name on it?!¡± The reporter was instantly at a loss for words. He felt that her words made sense. After the whole ce went silent for a while, a female reporter took a step forward and said, ¡°Young girl, you don¡¯t have to deny it because you¡¯re scared. We¡¯re here to help you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared. How do I admit to it if I¡¯m not a victim in the first ce?¡± ¡°Young girl, the matter has already been exposed this much, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore, you should step out courageously and let the whole country know about the bad deeds that Professor Wang hadmitted! Let this issue blow as big as it can and make all the universities concerned about it to prevent such victims like you in the future!¡± the female reporter said, sounding like she was filled with indignation! Mu Huan sneered. ¡°No matter how magnificent you make it sound, it cannot cover up your desire to get views for the news. I can understand how tough it is being in the media industry and I understand your stress. I know everyone needs to survive and wants thetest gossip! But as a reporter, a reporter who is trying to uncover the truth, you¡¯ve decided that a person is a victim without investigating it thoroughly, and you force one to appear as the victim in front of the cameras. In this sense, can you still be called a reporter? ¡°Besides that, look at me, do you think that I¡¯m someone who¡¯s scared?¡± All the reporters were speechless. Being able to reply and retort calmly when faced with such a situation, indeed, she didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d be afraid! ¡°Furthermore, even if someone you are interviewing is the victim, what can you even help her with by surrounding her like this? All of you doing this will just cause hurt to her for the second time! If you want to expose this matter and blow it up, you should go and find out why Professor Wang had managed to hide his acts for so long and not be found out. Find out why no one reported him and not let the victims be in the center of thements. Asking them to step out is equal to destroying their lives in exchange for blowing this matter up!¡± As Mu Huan had already made her point so clear and it was starting to rain, the reporters should have dispersed. That was because, even though they didn¡¯t know the truth, they usually wouldn¡¯t have surrounded victims and attacked them in this way. But the reporters did not disperse. The female reporter from just now became even more pushy and harder to deal with. She asked, ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, are you refusing to admit that you¡¯re a victim as you are afraid of being hurt a second time?¡± ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, as a victim, you know that being bullied by a professor is a really terrible matter. In this case, would you be able to bear for your fellow ssmates to undergo such pain? Please stand up for yourself and for your other female ssmates as well, alright?¡± ¡°Ms. Mu Huan...¡± The reporters squeezed forward non-stop, to the point that both Mu Huan and Li Meng fell to the ground as they lost their bnce. Even in this case, the reporters continued squeezing forward. This made Mu Huan clench her fist in anger. Just as she was about to stand up and punch all of them to the ground... Chapter 256 - Her Husband Is Unbelievably Dashing (2)

Chapter 256: Her Husband Is Unbelievably Dashing (2)

A group of bodyguards dressed in ck emerged, and, at lightning speed, they got rid of the reporters that were surrounding the girls. Before Mu Huan could get over her shock, a ck umbre was held over her head to shield her from the falling rain. She looked up reflexively and saw Bao Junyan, who was like a god descending from the heavens. ¡°All¡¯s good now, darling.¡± He bent over and reached out to her. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, she was furious. But now, Bao Junyan¡¯s tenderness made her feel terribly wronged all of a sudden. In a choked voice, she said, ¡°Hubby...¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s eyes shed angrily when he heard her choked voice. He lifted Mu Huan with his outstretched arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°They were so brutal...¡± Mu Huan put her arms around his neck, whining. ¡°I will treat them with even more brutality.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan clung on to him tightly. As Bao Junyan was about to leave with her in his arms, Mu Huan remembered Li Meng and turned to look. She saw that the girl was already being helped by PA Wang. ¡°I will get PA Wang to send your friend home, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby,¡± Mu Huan said as her eyes reddened. Bao Junyan did not speak another word as he carried her to the car. More than ten Maybachs suddenly rolled up and pulled to a stop. A group of well-trained bodyguards in ck came out of the cars. They closed in on the reporters and, in under two minutes, cleared the scene. It was most stunning! It was so stunning that all the students present did not even think of taking a video of this scene! They snapped out of their shock only after the long line of motorcade had driven away. Instantly, a hugemotion broke out throughout Yun University! Because Bao Junyan had been holding an umbre and made only a short appearance, no one saw his face clearly. However, no one missed his tall and straight physique, including his perfect legs. Plus, his wealth was more than evident! That tall and straight physique was youthful. With one hand, he¡¯d held an umbre, and with the other hand, he had lifted Mu Huan and carried her with ease. Old and decrepit? The person who said that must be blind! This was a vicious p in the face for all those who had previously imed that Mu Huan had married an old and decrepit man! Furthermore, Yun University forbade external vehicles froming into the campus grounds. His motorcade, however, neatly came and went as though this was no man¡¯snd! This was beyond wealth! He had power and authority! Besides, Mu Huan was merely surrounded by reporters, and her husband came to her rescue with that many bodyguards. It was obvious how much he doted on her! Being married to a wealthy and powerful man who was neither old nor decrepit, a man who doted on her, for what other reasons would Mu Huan associate herself with Professor Wang?! Very quickly after this incident, news spread around the school, saying the senior had dared to report on the professor, and Professor Wang had received a suspension while under investigation, because Mu Huan¡¯s husband was displeased that the professor had given his wife demerit points and made things difficult for his wife. All it took was one word from Mu Huan¡¯s husband and it easily exposed Professor Wang¡¯s true colors and ruined him. So, did Mu Huan need to give in to Professor Wang? Not at all! Furthermore, although they didn¡¯t know if her husband was indeed ugly, just looking at his physique was enough to send the girls weak. Given this, how would it be possible that Mu Huan would like an old and ugly man like Professor Wang?! It was utterly impossible! Then the only possibility was that Professor Wang didn¡¯t like Mu Huan, and when he realized that her husband was out to ruin him, he included Mu Huan¡¯s name on the list out of spite and used this to get back at her! Chapter 257 - It Tastes Pretty Good

Chapter 257: It Tastes Pretty Good

Although nobody made the right guess about the truth, they were now convinced that there was nothing between Mu Huan and Professor Wang. Bao Junyan made only one appearance at school ¡ª he didn¡¯t even show his face ¡ª but now, all the rumors and nders vanished without the need for any further work. At the Bao household... Bao Junyan and Mu Huan got out of the car after it pulled to a stop. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Mu Huan felt like she was being treated like a three-year-old. ¡°You¡¯re alright now?¡± Bao Junyan lowered his head to look in her direction. ¡°Since when was I not?¡± Mu Huan put on a nonchnt expression. Was she not aware? What happened? ¡°You were crying from the fright just now.¡± Bao Junyan recalled the scene of how she had fallen to the ground in the rain, looking as helpless as a kitten. Anger shed in his eyes again. His wife was such a gentle saint, how could they even bear to surround her like that and frighten her to tears?! ¡°I didn¡¯t cry from fright!¡± How could she, Mu Huan, a person who had seen much of the world, be frightened into tears?! ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t cry.¡± Bao Junyan thought that she was too embarrassed to admit it. ¡°I was choking because I was so touched to see you!¡± Mu Huan tried to exin, seeing that he was doubting her. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± What was he saying okay for?! Obviously he didn¡¯t believe her one bit! Did shee across to him like an ignoramus who had not seen anything, that she would cry at a small thing like this? She... Mu Huan was about to say something when it suddenly urred to her that she was now an amenable and quiet wife! Immediately, she swallowed her words and became still in his embrace. Fine, if he was happy that way, let him think that she had cried out of fright back then. The man lowered his had and kissed her on the forehead. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright, it wasn¡¯t bad being a weakling! When the butler saw Bao Junyan returning with Mu Huan in his arms, and that her clothes were wet and dirty, he hurried up to them. ¡°Madam, what happened?¡± Without waiting for Bao Junyan to speak, Mu Huan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m fine!¡± When Bao Junyan saw this, he smiled. She had rebounded quickly. The quick recovery told him that she was a proud woman who was unwilling to show her fear. When they got upstairs, Bao Junyan received an important phone call and walked out of the room. Mu Huan proceeded to take a shower and changed out of her clothes. By the time she walked out again, Bao Junyan was just re-entering the room, carrying a bowl of ginger soup. Mu Huan creased her brow the moment she caught a whiff of the ginger soup. Why was he bringing ginger soup into the room? ¡°Here, drink this.¡± ¡°Why would I drink ginger soup for no reason?¡± Mu Huan loved her food, but she hated ginger! ¡°You were caught in the rain.¡± ¡°It was just a light drizzle!¡± She¡¯d be fine even if she stood in the storm all day! ¡°Last time, you had a high fever after being caught in the wind on a rainy day,¡± Bao Junyan reminded her. She retorted, ¡°That was an ident!¡± She really wasn¡¯t that weak! ¡°Drink it,¡± he ordered sternly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± See, that was what a big boss was. When he pampered you, it was heaven, but one could try disobeying his wishes and then see what would happen! She could only resign herself to fate and down the ginger soup in a single gulp. After finishing it, she crinkled her face. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± the man said, frowning. Mu Huan replied moodily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself!¡± ¡°True.¡± The man lowered his head and sealed her mouth with a lingering kiss. She widened her eyes in shock. Freaking hell! Did he have trouble understanding what she was saying?! She was asking him to drink the ginger soup, so why was he kissing her?! ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡± Chapter 258 - The Ruthless One Speaks Little

Chapter 258: The Ruthless One Speaks Little

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to exercise and perspire a little when you catch a cold.¡± The freshly-showered Mu Huan was like a freshly-blooming flower bearing the morning dew, splendid and morous. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± she started. But he immediately sealed her lips again. The next day, at Yun University. Professor Wang¡¯s matter had blown up to be a big hoo-ha yesterday, with so many reporters having turned up. The students thought that the news about the professor would surely be all over the media. However, all the websites and papers had made no mention of the matter at all! Through this, the students of Yun University once again realized that Mu Huan¡¯s husband was not someone to be messed with! Instantly, everyone ceased gossiping about Mu Huan. Those who had spoken ill of Mu Huan previously, and even those who had made nasty remarks about her in the presence of everyone, starteding to her to apologize. ¡°Mu Huan, we are sorry! Please forgive our ignorance and foolishness!¡± This was about the fifteenth group of studentsing up to her ever since she stepped through the school gate today. If this went on, she was going to be stuck there until night time, still trying to get to the ssroom. ¡°Fellow students, the past is the past. As long as you stop spreading untruths from now on, we are all friendly schoolmates. Please tell the other students there is no need to apologize!¡± They were all students, and Mu Huan had never intended to make life difficult for them. She only wanted them to stop the senseless talk. After the group of students left... Li Meng said happily, ¡°God Bao indeed lives up to his name. He only had to make a brief appearance and it turned the tide at once. From now on, no one will dare to nder you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have wealth and power! In the future, I want to be someone like that!¡± Once again, Mu Huan realized that power had thest word! ¡°Uh-huh! Hurry up and grow powerful, and then I can brown-nose you!¡± Li Meng¡¯s face was full of longing. Mu Huan was about to say, no problem, when a call from Wu Xingye came in. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ve taken on a case with a bigmission, and I¡¯ll get a million after it¡¯s done. Will the two of youe on board? If you do, themission will be equally distributed!¡± A million distributed equally among three people would mean more than 300 thousand each! This was too tempting for Mu Huan! ¡°What sort of assignment is this?¡± ¡°Come over in the afternoon and we¡¯ll discuss the details!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? There¡¯s work?¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Big job!¡± Mu Huan put her arm around the girl¡¯s shoulders and spoke as they walked. At the Bao Group... ¡°CEO, Young Master Huo is here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Junyan did not look up from his document. ¡°If Cousin is busy, I¡¯ll take my leave for now,¡± the young man at the door said as he turned to go. But he was stopped by two bodyguards dressed in ck. ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Li said as his expression turned frosty. But the stone-faced bodyguards at the door did not budge. Until Bao Junyan had finished with what he was doing and looked up. ¡°Why did you make Professor Wang include your sister-inw¡¯s name on that list?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason, I just don¡¯t like her and I just wanted her to look bad!¡± the man said rebelliously. Bao Junyan¡¯s dark and cold expression turned even darker and colder. He stood up and walked toward Huo Li. Huo Li showed no signs of fear. Rebellion was written all over his face. Except that the next moment, Bao Junyan delivered a blow! Huo Li widened his eyes in shock, clearly not expecting Bao Junyan to actually hit him! At this point, Bao Junyan struck again, this time delivering a vicious kick. PA Wang started to get nervous. CEO! This is the son of your mother¡¯s own sister! Chapter 259 - As Long as He Likes Her

Chapter 259: As Long as He Likes Her

Huo Li picked himself up from the ground and charged at Bao Junyan, at the same time hollering in disbelief, ¡°You hit me because of that woman!¡± ¡°She is your sister-inw and my wife. If you don¡¯t like her and want her to look bad, then it¡¯s no different from not liking me and wanting me to look bad,¡± Bao Junyan said icily. ¡°What¡¯s this?! What do you mean by this?! Initially, it was because of you that I gave in and gave up Ling Wei! In the end, you didn¡¯t wait for Ling Wei to return and you married this other woman instead! And you¡¯re treating this woman so well! How could you be so unfair to me?!¡± Huo Li shouted with reddened eyes. Although Ling Wei was partly at fault, still, he shouldn¡¯t have just dropped her like that! ¡°This is a warning. The next time you find trouble with your sister-inw, you¡¯ll find yourself put in confinement.¡± Bao Junyan did not address his questions. ¡°I do not ept this sister-inw! I certainly will not!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your eptance.¡± That was his wife; it was enough as long as he liked her. At the Bao residence that night. ¡°Hubby, try this. This is one of my best dishes!¡± Mu Huan picked up some food for Bao Junyan. ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Junyan tried it. Mu Huan looked at him expectantly as she waited for him to finish. With anticipation, she asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Passable.¡± Mu Huan was crestfallen. Only passable. When Bao Junyan noticed her bright expression darken, he seemed to realize something and then added, ¡°It¡¯s really tasty.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± That was obviously patronizing. ¡°I¡¯m not fussy about food.¡± What he meant was that she didn¡¯t really have to be too bothered with culinary skills. The food could turn out however it did and it wouldn¡¯t matter. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He wasn¡¯t fussy about food and felt that her best was only passable. Her culinary skills were hopeless! ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll work hard at this!¡± she vowed, her head lifted. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have to bother about culinary skills, we have a chef at home.¡± He did not understand her obsession with culinary skills and her insistence on personally cooking. It was obvious she didn¡¯t enjoy cooking. ¡°The chef is the chef. As a wife, as a dutiful wife, how could one not be proficient at cooking?!¡± Being proficient at cooking is the mark of a good wife! ¡°Good wife?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Bao Junyan said, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh, has there been any oue from the investigation concerning Professor Wang?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Who did it? I think it must be a bigshot, but I didn¡¯t offend any big shots!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°Because of you?¡± Mu Huan said in shock. The person¡¯s target was Bao Junyan? Was it his enemy? He couldn¡¯t get the man so he tried to ruin his wife¡¯s reputation to shame him? This was too despicable! ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this person? Why is he targeting you? And why...¡± ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡± Bao Junyan did not intend to provide details in his answers. Given this, Mu Huan didn¡¯t dare to pursue further. After a while, she feltpelled to ask, ¡°That person¡¯s out to ruin my name to shame you, so he made Professor Wang trade in his own life?¡± This was a dangerous enemy! ¡°He only made Professor Wang include your name on the list. Professor Wang jumped to his death because, in the past, he had pushed someone off the building and killed the person. The evidence had been turned in and he would have faced a death sentence anyway.¡± ¡°What? Professor Wang killed someone?¡± Mu Huan was shocked. Freaking hell! One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°That girl with depression who supposedly jumped off the building was actually pushed because he was afraid of a possible conspiracy to expose him.¡± ¡°So he wasn¡¯t forced to his death, he took his own life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 260 - Would You Like to Compensate Me?

Chapter 260: Would You Like to Compensate Me?

Mu Huan gave a long sigh and then said, ¡°Hubby, wouldn¡¯t this mean that you brought this trouble upon me?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°Well then, would you like topensate me?¡± Mu Huan leaned toward him, her eyes sparkling with hope. ¡°How would you like to bepensated?¡± ¡°In the past, I was always working and never had the time to take any fun trips...¡± Mu Huan lowered her gaze as she spoke. Just when Bao Junyan thought that she was going to ask him to take her on a fun trip and he had started to sort through in his head the more important work that he had to deal with and settle... ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking of taking a fun trip with Xiao Meng this week. We¡¯ll be leaving on Friday, which is tomorrow night, anding back on Sunday. May I, Hubby?¡± Mu Huan lifted her head and looked at Bao Junyan eagerly. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± So she didn¡¯t wish to go with him. Noticing that Bao Junyan¡¯s expression had turned quite ugly, Mu Huan took his arm and said like a spoiled child, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve never taken a fun trip with my friends. I really wish I could just take a day off work and, for once, be like others and have a fun time with my friends. Won¡¯t you let me...¡± She looked at him with a pitiful expression. Even the normally hard-hearted Bao Junyan found himself unable to reject her and finally said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best!¡± Immediately, she smiled and her face lit up radiantly like the sun. When Bao Junyan saw her smiling like this, he felt even more moody. After dinner, he sat in the living room, watching political news. Mu Huan had wanted to go upstairs to y video games, but when she thought about how displeased he looked about her trip, she decided to sit down next to him to knit. He nced at her. She had been knitting this sweater for two months and there was little progress. He felt that there was probably no hope of him ever wearing a sweater knitted by her. She was not interested in the news, and even less so in knitting. It was very well to pretend for a short while, but sitting there so formally to knit simply bored her to death. Hence, very soon, while leaning back on the sofa, she nodded off. Sensing that there was no movement from the person next to him, Bao Junyan turned to look. He saw she had fallen asleep and was even drooling. After a long pause... He stood up, bent over, and lifted her carefully in his arms. Although he had moved very lightly, Mu Huan was an extremely alert person and she was woken up. But when she opened her eyes and saw that it was Bao Junyan, she dropped her guard and said, bleary-eyed, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s the matter...?¡± ¡°You should go upstairs to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she mumbled and found herself afortable position in his arms before shutting her eyes again, letting him carry her upstairs as she continued to sleep. Sensing her trust and dependence through this little gesture, Bao Junyan¡¯s annoyance vanished. He lowered his head to kiss her tiny pale face and carried her upstairs. However, once they got upstairs, she could not continue sleeping. ¡°Hubby, no... I¡¯m tired...¡± Mu Huan tried to reject his advances in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for two days.¡± ¡°Ummm.¡± In her half-asleep state, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t in a position to protest and could only let out an instinctive moan. Chapter 261 - Use My Husbands Card Chapter 261: Use My Husband¡¯s Card But... She didn¡¯t get the chance to speak at all after that. Luckily, there were no lessons in the afternoon of the second day. She could sleep enough at home before going to school. She had only one ss in the afternoon. After they finished their lesson, Mu Huan and Li Meng left the school to meet up with Wu Xingye at the high-speed rail station. The main reason why Mu Huan was going on a holiday was that they had taken up a task and the task required them to visit the Imperial Capital for two days. After they had gotten on the high-speed rail, Mu Huan took a cute selfie with Li Meng and sent it to Bao Junyan. ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ve boarded the high-speed rail. I will bring yummy food back for you!¡± After a while, Bao Junyan replied, ¡°Enjoy yourself.¡± Mu Huan then replied to him with a kiss. ¡°You¡¯re getting braver!¡± Li Meng held on to her shoulder and scoffed at her. Previously, she had used the excuse of staying at her house and she¡¯d been so afraid whening up with it. But now, she was so calm! ¡°What do you mean that I¡¯m getting braver? I am going on a holiday right now, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m earning some money on the way!¡± Mu Huan felt that as long as you adjust your way of thinking a little, a problem might not be one anymore. For example, she wasn¡¯t going on a mission right now, she was going on a holiday! It¡¯s just that she¡¯s earning some money while having fun. It¡¯s such a great thing! ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re pretty, everything you say is right!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Huan looked proud. ¡°Actually, I think we can really take a tour of the Imperial Capital. I haven¡¯t really explored the ce even though it¡¯s so close to us!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°We must have fun! We only have toplete our mission at night!¡± Since she had mentioned that she wasing out for a holiday, she must go out to have fun. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer when she gets back. She also wanted to survey the district she hadid her eyes onst time. ¡°Let me go check up on the delicacies. Let¡¯s eat first after we get off the car!¡± Li Meng took out her phone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to search, I have already arranged it. This time, we are staying in a five-star hotel for the whole trip and eat the tip-top delicacies!¡± Mu Huan said generously. Li Meng widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Did you make a fortune?¡± ¡°Use my husband¡¯s card!¡± If she didn¡¯t use his card when she goes out to have fun, he¡¯s going to be angry again. ¡°Wah! Xiao Huan, I love you!¡± Li Meng hugged her in happiness. Wu Xingye, who was in shades and was sitting beside them, had been acting as if he didn¡¯t know them. But he couldn¡¯t help but go forward and ask softly, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°You just have to meet us tonight toplete the mission!¡± Mu Huan waved her hand, signaling him to move farther away. If she identally let it slip to her husband that she brought along Wu Xingye, a dude, while traveling, her husband would definitely be really angry! Wu Xingye was speechless. How could they do this?! They¡¯re going to stay in a five-star hotel and eat good food during this whole trip, but there was to be no share for him! ¡°I don¡¯t mind not staying in the five-star hotel, but you must bring me when you guys go and have good food! If you don¡¯t bring me along, you will have to give me the chump change for this mission!¡± Wu Xingye snorted. ¡°Do you have to be so despicable?!¡± Both girls looked at him at the same time. The reward for this project was so huge! The chump change for this mission for both of them would amount to more than 60,000! ¡°I¡¯m that despicable!¡± There¡¯s no problem even if he had to sleep on the overhead bridge, but they must bring him along to eat! Mu Huan¡¯s lip twitched and she said, ¡°Ok, then. During that time, you have to say that you coincidentally met us when eating, and if you¡¯re identally found out by Bao Junyan, you must say that you¡¯re Xiao Meng¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Wu Xingye took a disgusted nce at Li Meng, but in the end, he agreed reluctantly for the food. Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± Was there something wrong with him?! She didn¡¯t even despise him yet he was hating on her! Yun Cheng was really close to the Imperial Capital. It took them only one hour on the high-speed rail to reach it. Chapter 262 - Therell Be Pain When Theres Comparison Chapter 262: There¡¯ll Be Pain When There¡¯s Comparison After they got off the train, Li Meng and Mu Huan proceeded to the five-star hotel that was closest to the location of their mission. Wu Xingye had a father who needed a huge amount of medicine to survive, a mother who was sickly and weak, as well as two brothers who¡¯d just entered junior high school. He¡¯d need to spend a lot in the future. Thus, even though he could get more than 30 million from this task, he couldn¡¯t bear to sleep in a hotel that cost more than two thousand yuan. Thus, he went to the budget hotel opposite them. There¡¯s always pain when there¡¯sparison, yet Li Meng still sent him the photographs of the deluxe room they were staying in. She even sent him pictures of delicious high-grade wine and desserts that looked really yummy just from the pictures. Wu Xingye was so angry, he was clenching his teeth. However, that teeth-clenched look of his gave off some love. They went to check out the ce for their mission that night. The next day, Mu Huan and Li Meng went to check in online at the attraction sites to prove that they were there. When they were touring the ce, they also took a few pictures and sent them to Bao Junyan. Seeing that they were having fun in the Imperial Capital, he recalled that he had work in the Imperial Capital and asked Assistant Wang to prepare. They then drove there. As Wu Xingye was alone, there was nothing much for him to enjoy. Thus, he spent his whole day researching details in the hotel room. Their mission had high rewards this time, but it was equally dangerous. The person who tasked them this time was a boss that owned a hotel in Yun Cheng. His only daughter was working in the Imperial Capital and had a boyfriend. s, her boyfriend was a scum. After he¡¯d had enough ying with her, he shamelessly videoed her and used it to threaten her. The girl couldn¡¯t take it and broke down. The hotel owner hoped that they would be able to get those video recordings. This mission was dangerous as the hotel owner¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend was the son of a family with a lot of influence! After he found out the background of the boyfriend, he wanted to back out from this task. However, after Mu Huan and Li Meng saw how badly the girl was tortured, they had signed the contract with the boss immediately. Their sense of justice always caused him to be worried and afraid. But since they had already epted the mission, they had toplete it no matter what! At night, Mu Huan and Li Meng brought back a lot of delicious food for Wu Xingye when they returned from their check in locations. Wu Xingye¡¯s favorite past time was to eat. Thus, when he had food, he¡¯d forget about everything else! When he was eating, Mu Huan looked through all the information he had found. It was easy to get the girl¡¯s video recording, but it was hard to video record the scum taking drugs! Yesterday, when they went to the clubhouse the scum frequented, they tried all ways but were still unable to enter the VIP room of the clubhouse. The security was really tight there. Even the one cleaning the room must be the auntie who had done it for years. They weren¡¯t able to sneak in as a worker to set up pinhole cameras beforehand. Thus, they¡¯d only be able to follow someone who was able to enter the room tonight to record the scene. But as for taking drugs, those people wouldn¡¯t bring a stranger in easily! ¡°Why did the boss want us to record such a scene?¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If he wanted to use this to take revenge on the scum for insulting his daughter, this has no meaning at all! Even if he was caught taking drugs, he¡¯d be released in a few days. He¡¯s not even going to go through much!¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand this either. Recording the scene of them taking drugs doesn¡¯t fulfill the point of taking revenge. It¡¯s more useful if he uses his daughter¡¯s video recordings to sue the scum instead!¡± Wu Xingye didn¡¯t understand it either. Chapter 263 - Are There Any Other Options?

Chapter 263: Are There Any Other Options?

¡°If he were to use the video taken of his daughter being vited in awsuit against the scum, the scum would find a way to argue his way out of it. In the end, it could mean that not only would the scum escape punishment, it could also cause his own daughter even more unbearable humiliation. The client wanted a video of the drug gatherings organized by the scum, probably because he knew that the client¡¯s brother was campaigning for a key position in hispany. With a video of a drug gathering, the client could conspire with the enemy of the scum¡¯s brother, and this would cause the scum greater damage!¡± The enemy of your enemy is always, without fail, the weapon of choice against your enemy. Li Meng and Wu Xingye both felt that this was most logical! ¡°The scum¡¯s brother is so capable and their family is so wealthy. If we¡¯re not careful, the consequences will be dire!¡± Li Meng suddenly thought. Wu Xingye snorted and said, ¡°Ha, now you understand how serious it is! Initially, I had told you we should reject this case, but you weren¡¯t agreeable and insisted on taking it on!¡± Before the contract was signed, there had been others that could have taken it on if they had rejected it, and there would have been no penalty involved. But now that they had signed it, failure toplete the task or backing out would attract a penalty ten times the value ¡ª ten times of a million would be ten million. They couldn¡¯t afford it even if they sold all three of them! ¡°But we just couldn¡¯t get past it! A decent girl being defiled like this!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°If we are unable toplete the mission and leave any tracks behind us, then the girl could end up being worse off!¡± Wu Xingye did not sound any less angry. ¡°Hence, we have toplete this mission sessfully!¡± Mu Huan concluded. ¡°We can¡¯t even get into the VIP area, how are we going to do a recording?¡± Wu Xingye had spent all day thinking of how to get in but had arrived at no solution. He had even studied the venttion duct and found that it wouldn¡¯t work! Mu Huan looked at Wu Xingye and said as she suddenly shed him a ttering smile, ¡°Big Brother Xingye...¡± Wu Xingye shuddered involuntarily and replied, ¡°I feel that what you¡¯re about to suggest would be something that I wouldn¡¯t like and wouldn¡¯t want to do. So please, don¡¯t call me that! And do not say what you want to say!¡± ¡°So then, are you prepared to pay up ten million? Even if we split that equally among us, each of us would have to shoulder over three million. I have a rich husband and I¡¯m not afraid. Xiao Meng is my best friend, so I¡¯ll bear her portion. What about you?¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± She spoke like he wasn¡¯t her friend! ¡°Fine... fine, say it, then, say it!¡± ¡°Look at this page of information on the scum,¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at the document in her hand. ¡°What about it?¡± The information was coted by Wu Xingye and he knew what was on that page without having to look at it. However, he didn¡¯t know why she wanted him to have a look at it. ¡°Look at it carefully. You¡¯ll find that this page of information is prompting us that the scum is bisexual. He likes women, but he likes men too ¡ª and even more so, good-looking guys like you!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± He knew it! Nothing good woulde from her! ¡°I decline!¡± ¡°If you decline, then there are only the females like Xiao Meng and me to try to seduce him and get into the VIP private room. Seduction involves using the body, and being married, do you think I can do this? If not, are you going to let Xiao Meng do it? Let Xiao Meng be subjected to the scum?¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Big Brother Xingye, I¡¯ll not shortchange you. After the mission, we¡¯ll give you a fraction of our earnings!¡± Li Meng quickly added, ¡°And buy you a big meal!¡± ¡°Do I have any other options?¡± Wu Xingye looked at Mu Huan. Chapter 264 - An Accident Has Happened (1)

Chapter 264: An ident Has Happened (1)

¡°Sure. If you are capable of the 72 Changes of the Monkey God and you can turn yourself into a mosquito and gain entry that way.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Big Brother Xingye, I don¡¯t want such a scum to touch me...¡± Li Meng put on a pitiful look and tried to act cute as she grabbed his arm. Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± He must have owed them in his previous life to deserve this! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s start putting on our makeup! If we miss the timing, it would be useless even if you wanted to seduce him. If that happened, we¡¯ll have to pay up a penalty of ten million!¡± As she said this, she pulled Wu Xingye along and made him sit down so that they could put on his makeup. The most important thing in this mission was to ensure their own safety! Hence, it was necessary for them to be in disguise. What else could Wu Xingye do apart from subjecting himself to her whim and fancy? ¡°Xiao Meng, you should disguise yourself as a boy too.¡± Mu Huan hurried Li Meng along as well. ¡°Why do I need to disguise myself as a male?¡± ¡°You are the ugly boy who tries to woo Xingye, the good-looking boy, so that the scum is made aware of Xingye¡¯s sexual orientation. This will pave the way for us to close in.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After putting on their makeup, Mu Huan gave each of them a small spray bottle. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a newly-developed tranquilizer from my research department. Even one spray would knock out a cow. Keep it on you just in case. And Xingye, you have to drop this pill into the scum¡¯s wine when he¡¯s not paying attention. Upon drinking this, he will copse as though drunk, and this will enable you to leave. Wu Xingye carefully put away these items. It was always a good thing to be on a mission with Mu Huan as she was a meticulous thinker who was a safe and efficient worker. An hourter, at the Prosperous Club... As the Imperial Capital¡¯s top club, its security was tight, especially around the VIP area. Besides the VIP members, there was no way anyone else could get in. Mu Huan disguised herself as a service staff, but that would only allow her into the normal zone. When she spotted their target person, Mu Huan immediately informed them, ¡°The scum has made an appearance. Get ready, you only have one minute!¡± Li Meng and Wu Xingye, who were waiting at the passageway that led to the VIP room, immediately got into their roles. They heard approaching footsteps. Wu Xingye reached out to sweep off Li Meng¡¯s hand, which was grabbing his arm. He said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Xiao Qi,e home with me, don¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°I will not go home with you!¡± ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯ll feel terrible at night if you don¡¯te home with me. Whatever you need is at home...¡± Apart from making Wu Xingye pretend to be gay, Mu Huan also made him pretend to be a drug user to attract the scum¡¯s attention. Sure enough, the scum turned to look in their direction. Wu Xingye was a very good-looking boy to start with. With Mu Huan¡¯s meticulously-applied makeup, he now looked even more startlingly handsome. On the other hand, Li Meng made a short and ordinary-looking boy who came across really girly when he spoke. No matter which way one looked at this odd pair, one was simply too good for the other ¡ª it was aplete waste! The scum was fascinated somewhat by Wu Xingye¡¯s good looks. And right at this point, Wu Xingye pushed Li Meng away forcefully and then stumbled back a few steps, falling back toward the scum. That beautiful face looked even better up close, causing the scum to instinctively reach out to embrace Wu Xingye. Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± The disgust and trauma that he felt! The two girls had better buy him lunch for at least a month each! ¡°Ah Qi, hurry up ande over here!¡± Li Meng reached out to grab him. Chapter 265 - An Accident Has Happened (2)

Chapter 265: An ident Has Happened (2)

However, she was stopped by one of the scum¡¯sckeys. Seeing this, Li Meng pretended to take a few steps back in fear, but she still spoke up. ¡°Be a good boy, Ah Qi,e home with me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll really suffer at night. Come over here quickly.¡± Wu Xingye put on a troubled expression and finally decided to walk over to Li Meng. But just as he was about to do so, the scum locked his arm around the boy¡¯s waist and refused to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t go with that ugly monster. Whatever you want, I can provide. If you follow me, you can have as much of it as you want!¡± He¡¯d never had such a good-looking boy, and it tempted him just to look at Wu Xingye. Wu Xingye immediately felt vited by the scum¡¯s stare. His pure soul was greatly traumatized! But he thought of the ten million and could only continue to endure it! Finally, half-pushed along, Wu Xingye soon found himself in the VIP room. All three of them sighed in relief. Being able to get into the room was half the job done. All that was left now was an escape. Wu Xingye recorded the scene of the scum taking drugs, then tranquilized him, and then sessfully left the VIP private room before informing the other two to leave. ording to their n, they should have been able to make a smooth escape. However, an ident happened. Li Meng had forgotten, when she went to the washroom, that she was disguised as a man. She had gone into thedies¡¯ and, on her way out, ran into a woman who was entering the washroom. The woman shrieked in fright, and that attracted the attention of the security officer. The security officer thought that Li Meng was a pervert and detained her, but subsequently found out that she was female. Prosperous Club was also the most popr club among celebrities in the Imperial Capital, and it often saw patronage from bigshot celebrities. For this reason, there were often reporters and such people milling around, trying to sniff out news. Now that a cross-dresser had made an appearance, they were convinced she was there to stir trouble. Hence, all the security officers in the club were activated. Although Mu Huan had appeared in time to rescue Li Meng, the various entrances of the club were now sealed off by the security. If they had to force-fight their way out, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Mu Huan. But it would put Li Meng and Wu Xingye in danger. Besides, if they fought their way out, it would blow up the matter, and then it would be difficult to resolve. Hence, Mu Huan created the false impression that they were making an escape and caused chaos. After doing this, she took them to the basement car park. Her intention was to identify two impressive vehicles in which boots they could hide and, in that way, make their escape from the venue. Because no matter how tight security was in this ce, they wouldn¡¯t dare to search the guests¡¯ car boots. Mu Huan was about to start prying open the boot of one of the cars... Suddenly, a man in a low-brim hat and cleaner¡¯s uniform appeared. Quickly, the three of them dived behind arge vehicle, holding their breaths. They saw the man walking toward one of the impressive cars they had elected, then he slipped himself under the car and did something to the undercarriage. After this, he walked away. After the man left, Li Meng whispered, ¡°What did the man do?¡± ¡°Where he was fiddling, it could be the brakes. It¡¯s possible that he has a beef with the car owner,¡± Mu Huan whispered back. ¡°He fiddled with the brakes... Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Wu Xingye was shocked. It could result in death if the brakes malfunctioned! Mu Huan¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°The car that I had selected for Xingye earlier on is likely to be apanion to this one. Now that someone has fiddled with this car, we shouldn¡¯t get on the other one, then.¡± Mu Huan made a new selection and then pried open the boot of the newly-selected car. Seeing that the boot was clear, she decided that it would be unlikely that the car owner would open it before leaving. She let the two of them into the vehicle. ¡°Why is it Wu Xingye and me? Didn¡¯t we say earlier that I¡¯d go with you and Xingye would take another car by himself?¡± Li Meng asked. Chapter 266 - Im Here to Nab (1)

Chapter 266: I¡¯m Here to Nab (1)

¡°The two of you get in first to secure your safety. I have to warn that car¡¯s owner. Although I don¡¯t know who that is, if he drove that car and got into an ident, other people¡¯s lives may get involved.¡± When Mu Huan considered this, she feltpelled to intervene. Li Meng and Wu Xingye wanted to dissuade her from trying to mind other people¡¯s business as they themselves were in trouble and might not even be able to help themselves. However, Mu Huan proceeded with shutting the boot. Just as she was taking a lipstick out of her bag to write on the sabotaged car and warn the car owner that the vehicle¡¯s brakes had been tampered with, she suddenly heard footsteps. She hid herself quickly. As the group approached, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes widened! Freaking hell! No way! Bao Junyan! The man leading that group was her husband, Bao Junyan! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Yun Cheng? What was he doing here?! What the... When she saw that Bao Junyan was walking toward the sabotaged car, her heart almost jumped out of her mouth. She prayed silently, Please don¡¯t let it be that car, please don¡¯t let it... The car te belonged to Beijing and not Yun Cheng... Surely that wasn¡¯t his car... It wasn¡¯t... For sure, it wasn¡¯t... To her horror, the group stopped right in front of that car! Mu Huan clutched her own head instantly, almost going insane! Although she had now changed out of her disguise, she had not removed her makeup. With a heavily made-up face, how was she going toe out of hiding to tell Bao Junyan that the car had been sabotaged? But if he didn¡¯t, was she going to just watch him get into trouble? She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to think of the consequences! Send him a text to tell him that the car was sabotaged? Would he believe her? Even if he believed it, he was going to question her! He¡¯d ask her how she knew, and how was she going to answer that? Tell him she had a dream? Even she couldn¡¯t convince herself! What the hell! Mu Huan was in such a plight right now, she felt herself going mad! If she went out there, she¡¯d be in trouble; if she didn¡¯t, he¡¯d be in trouble! Then, as she looked at PA Wang opening the car door and Bao Junyan getting in... Mu Huan¡¯s heart stopped. That was it. Even if she died, she couldn¡¯t let Bao Junyan¡¯s life be at risk! Furthermore, there was always a chance that she wouldn¡¯t get into trouble! Hence, she dashed out from where she was hiding and shouted, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t get on that car!¡± When Li Meng and Wu Xingye heard her shouting, from where they were in the car boot, they froze immediately. Damn it! Bao Junyan! That was Bao Junyan¡¯s car! Wasn¡¯t the world just a bit too small?! Bao Junyan, who was getting into the car, turned around in shock when he heard her voice. Then he saw a heavily made-up woman, whose features he couldn¡¯t quite make out, charge toward him. That voice and that physique ¡ª they closely resembled his wife¡¯s. And she called him Hubby. He frowned. ¡°Hubby, I was hiding behind the other car there when I saw someone sliding under your car. I¡¯m not sure what he did, but you must not get into the car!¡± Mu Huan came up next to him and grabbed his arm as she said this. After confirming that this was indeed his own wife, Bao Junyan reached out and lifted her chin to look at her face. He was frowning so much that his eyebrows were almost knotted now. ¡°What are you doing here and why are you made up like this?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be more concerned over who had sabotaged his car and going after his enemy right now?! Why was he asking these questions at the first instance?! ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t you going to check on your car first?¡± she reminded him. Bao Junyan looked toward PA Wang, and the man immediately slid under the car to check. Then, when he saw that the brake tubing had been destroyed, he broke out in a cold sweat! Chapter 267 - Im Here to Nab (2)

Chapter 267: I¡¯m Here to Nab (2)

The brakes wouldn¡¯t fail immediately even though the brake tubing had been destroyed. Hence, the driver wouldn¡¯t have detected any problem until the braking fluid had been drained. At this point, the brakes would fail and this would be very dangerous! A mishap at that point could cause the car to be totally ruined ¡ª and the people in it to perish! PA Wang came out from under the car and reported the situation. Bao Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Then he turned to Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Why are you in this ce?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Freaking hell! Can¡¯t you at least show some concern that you could have died?! Can¡¯t you?! ¡°Eh?¡± Bao Junyan reminded her. He was waiting for an answer. Mu Huan lowered her head, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid giving an answer. ¡°Xiao Meng and I heard that the Best Actor awardee, Qin Changfeng, would be here today, so we were here to see our idol. But I remembered that you¡¯ve forbidden me toe to ces like this so I got Xiao Meng to help me with a disguise. So now, instead of our idol, we ran into you. What do men do in a ce like this? Especially when doing it behind their wives¡¯ backs. So I thought you were here for some fun and wanted to catch you red-handed. Unexpectedly, we were barred from entering. And I thought, at some point, you¡¯d leave so I came to the car park to hide and wait. As I did so, I saw a man in a cleaner¡¯s uniforme along and slide under the car. I don¡¯t know what he did but I had a fright! ¡°Then, when you appeared and wanted to get into the car, I suddenly recalled those scenes in movies. I was afraid that the moment you got into the car it would explode, so I quickly rushed out and asked you not to get in!¡± After Mu Huan said this, she suddenly thought, she totally could be pre-emptive and gain control of the situation! Hence, she grabbed Bao Junyan¡¯s shirt, gave it a few hard sniffs, and said, ¡°True enough, there¡¯s the smell of woman¡¯s perfume! You actually came to a ce like this to have fun while I¡¯m out on a trip! How could you do this to me?!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± When she smelled the woman¡¯s perfume on him, she realized it was possible that he hade to this ce to have fun. Furious now, she took a few steps back and pointed at the man, warning him, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were like this! To think that I took the risk to tell you that there might be something wrong with your car!¡± Bao Junyan said, ¡°I was here to discuss business.¡± ¡°Discuss business? You didn¡¯t even mention that you wereing to the Imperial Capital for a business trip! It¡¯s sote now, for sure you¡¯ll be spending the night here. Usually, when you spend the night out, you¡¯d ask the butler to inform me, but that didn¡¯t happen this time around! You¡¯re here looking for women to have fun with!¡± Mu Huan found herself getting more furious. It wasn¡¯t just an act now. When Bao Junyan saw how angry she was, he had wanted to take her into his embrace. However, Mu Huan took a few more steps back and warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with those hands that you had been touching other women with! It disgusts me!¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s expression clouded over at once and he ordered, ¡°Come over here!¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Huan replied angrily. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± This was the first time PA Wang had seen Madam so firm and livid! So it seemed the inte articles were right. No matter how gentle and demure a woman was, she¡¯d hit the roof if she found out that her own husband was having a fling outside of their marriage! Bao Junyan should be angry at such a disagreeable Mu Huan, but on the contrary, he found himself oddly gleeful. She was this angry because she had this conjecture that he was out looking for fun with other women. Hence, the man, who would not normally try to exin anything to anyone, patiently said to her, ¡°The air cirction in the private rooms is poor. I would get infused with other people¡¯s smells just by sitting there doing nothing.¡± Mu Huan looked at him with disbelief written all over her face. Chapter 268: I¡¯m Here to Nab (3) Observing how the situation was turning out, PA Wang quickly said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been by the CEO¡¯s side all this while. I think you know that the CEO has an obsession with cleanliness. He will never let those womene near him!¡± ¡°Sheesh, who knows if the obsession is just an act! And as hisckey, you think your words count?¡± Mu Huan snorted icily. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Since when had he be ackey! He was a confidante! ¡°Stop the nonsense. Come over here.¡± Bao Junyan reached out for her. Mu Huan took another two steps back and said, ¡°What do you mean, stop the nonsense? It¡¯s you...¡± But before she could finish speaking, Bao Junyan had strode over to pull her into his embrace. She wanted to wriggle free. But he lowered his head so that his thin lips where now next to her ears, whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can get into the car and you can perform a check.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to check?¡± ¡°Perform a full body check.¡± Mu Huan turned scarlet at once. This shameless jerk! Bao Junyan looked at her reddened face and, for once, thought that thick makeup wasn¡¯t bad, really. It made her look just as pretty. ¡°Hubby, you have to quickly figure out who is trying to harm you! When I saw you walking toward this car and getting in, I almost died of fright!¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. At that point, she had really been afraid. She was terrified thinking, what if she weren¡¯t here and didn¡¯t see what had happened? Bao Junyan would have gotten into the car, and if an ident had happened... Then... Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she thought of the possible scenario. She instinctively reached out and held Bao Junyan. ¡°Hubby, nothing bad must happen to you!¡± ¡°Nothing bad will happen to me.¡± Bao Junyan embraced her andforted her quietly. ¡°Hurry up and think of who might be after your life!¡± Someone who wanted him dead would surely be an archenemy. It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to figure out. ¡°I¡¯ll find out, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bao Junyan said gently. ¡°You have to find out and crush him!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°CEO, please get into this car. There¡¯s no problem with this one.¡± PA Wang pointed at the next car. He had just performed a thorough check of the vehicle and ensured that there was no problem with it. Mu Huan was right; these two cars were together. She made a smart guess because the two cars were simr models and looked about the same age. Usually, it would be very unlikely a matter of chance that luxury cars of simr models and simr age would be parked together like this. It would be more likely that one of the cars would be used by the boss and the other would be used by the bodyguards. And if any unexpected event were to ur, the two simr cars would be used to visually confuse the attacker. She had thought of this. Mu Huan said, ¡°Hubby, this enemy of yours seems to know your movements very well! These two cars are simr, but he seems to know you are using this one and has only sabotaged this one! Furthermore, I didn¡¯t even know you have such a car, but he does!¡± She had a good memory and remembered all the cars that Bao Junyan had ever driven. She had never seen this car. Bao Junyan had always known that his wife was an intelligent girl. Hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised that she had arrived at this conclusion so quickly. He only grunted nonchntly. Observing his reaction, she understood that he knew what he needed to do. Since he didn¡¯t talk about it any further, she did not persist. Just as Bao Junyan and Mu Huan were about to get into the car... Suddenly, they heard a flurry of footsteps. Mu Huan turned on reflex. When she saw that it was a group of the club¡¯s security officers, she immediately panicked. Among them were a few who had seen her earlier on! If they came face to face, that would be the end of her! Chapter 268 - Im Here to Nab (3)

Chapter 268: I¡¯m Here to Nab (3)

Observing how the situation was turning out, PA Wang quickly said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been by the CEO¡¯s side all this while. I think you know that the CEO has an obsession with cleanliness. He will never let those womene near him!¡± ¡°Sheesh, who knows if the obsession is just an act! And as hisckey, you think your words count?¡± Mu Huan snorted icily. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Since when had he be ackey! He was a confidante! ¡°Stop the nonsense. Come over here.¡± Bao Junyan reached out for her. Mu Huan took another two steps back and said, ¡°What do you mean, stop the nonsense? It¡¯s you...¡± But before she could finish speaking, Bao Junyan had strode over to pull her into his embrace. She wanted to wriggle free. But he lowered his head so that his thin lips where now next to her ears, whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can get into the car and you can perform a check.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to check?¡± ¡°Perform a full body check.¡± Mu Huan turned scarlet at once. This shameless jerk! Bao Junyan looked at her reddened face and, for once, thought that thick makeup wasn¡¯t bad, really. It made her look just as pretty. ¡°Hubby, you have to quickly figure out who is trying to harm you! When I saw you walking toward this car and getting in, I almost died of fright!¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. At that point, she had really been afraid. She was terrified thinking, what if she weren¡¯t here and didn¡¯t see what had happened? Bao Junyan would have gotten into the car, and if an ident had happened... Then... Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she thought of the possible scenario. She instinctively reached out and held Bao Junyan. ¡°Hubby, nothing bad must happen to you!¡± ¡°Nothing bad will happen to me.¡± Bao Junyan embraced her andforted her quietly. ¡°Hurry up and think of who might be after your life!¡± Someone who wanted him dead would surely be an archenemy. It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to figure out. ¡°I¡¯ll find out, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bao Junyan said gently. ¡°You have to find out and crush him!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°CEO, please get into this car. There¡¯s no problem with this one.¡± PA Wang pointed at the next car. He had just performed a thorough check of the vehicle and ensured that there was no problem with it. Mu Huan was right; these two cars were together. She made a smart guess because the two cars were simr models and looked about the same age. Usually, it would be very unlikely a matter of chance that luxury cars of simr models and simr age would be parked together like this. It would be more likely that one of the cars would be used by the boss and the other would be used by the bodyguards. And if any unexpected event were to ur, the two simr cars would be used to visually confuse the attacker. She had thought of this. Mu Huan said, ¡°Hubby, this enemy of yours seems to know your movements very well! These two cars are simr, but he seems to know you are using this one and has only sabotaged this one! Furthermore, I didn¡¯t even know you have such a car, but he does!¡± She had a good memory and remembered all the cars that Bao Junyan had ever driven. She had never seen this car. Bao Junyan had always known that his wife was an intelligent girl. Hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised that she had arrived at this conclusion so quickly. He only grunted nonchntly. Observing his reaction, she understood that he knew what he needed to do. Since he didn¡¯t talk about it any further, she did not persist. Just as Bao Junyan and Mu Huan were about to get into the car... Suddenly, they heard a flurry of footsteps. Mu Huan turned on reflex. When she saw that it was a group of the club¡¯s security officers, she immediately panicked. Among them were a few who had seen her earlier on! If they came face to face, that would be the end of her! Chapter 269 - Ignorant

Chapter 269: Ignorant

Sensing the change in her mood, Bao Junyan lowered his head and looked toward her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Is that group of men your enemy in disguise?¡± Mu Huan whispered as she buried her head in his embrace. ¡°No, they¡¯re not.¡± Was this what worried her? ¡°No matter, let¡¯s just hurry and get into the car!¡± Mu Huan hurriedly scrambled into the vehicle. Bao Junyan did not stop her. Just after she had gotten into the car, the security team came up to them. Bao Junyan¡¯s bodyguards stepped forward to stop them froming any closer. One look at Bao Junyan¡¯s car and the security officers understood that this was a distinguished guest. They did not dare to move closer but asked the bodyguards if they had seen two people ¡ª a service staff and a girl in male disguise. The bodyguards said they had not. The security officers then left after looking around the car park and seeing that there was no one else around. Mu Huan sighed in relief when she saw them leaving. Realizing that the change in her expression might have been too obvious, she quickly said, ¡°I was really worried that they were your enemies in disguise and that they¡¯d start a big fight in the car park!¡± Bao Junyanughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve watched too many movies.¡± ¡°But someone did sabotage your car and wanted to harm you!¡± Mu Huan was still nervous as she thought back on it. ¡°They¡¯ll end up in a worse state.¡± Bao Junyan did not want to sound too vicious in case it scared his little wife. However, when he thought about how his little wife had hidden herself to ambush him here and, in the process, kept calm and hidden when she saw someone sabotaging the car, he realized, she wasn¡¯t timid at all. ¡°Uh-huh. We have to make sure they¡¯ll have never felt sorrier!¡± Mu Huan raised her fist aggressively as she said this. Bao Junyan reached out to gently tousle her hair. As they were leaving, Mu Huan stole a nce at the car with Wu Xingye and Li Meng in it. She hoped they would be able to make a sessful getaway soon. After the car had driven away, Wu Xingye and Li Meng, who had been feeling extremely tensed up, finally heaved a sigh of relief. Now, without any external distractions and being shut in in a tiny and narrow space, the two of them started to feel slightly awkward. The boot of the car was only this big, and Wu Xingye was a big and tall man who took up much space. Even if Li Meng tried to back herself against the car as much as possible, it still felt as though she was lying in his embrace. ¡°Keep your distance and don¡¯t you dare take advantage of your big sister here! Otherwise, I¡¯ll wallop you!¡± she threatened him. ¡°I should be the one warning you not to take advantage of me!¡± Wu Xingye said, his expression full of scorn. ¡°Freaking hell, what are you saying?! No matter what, I¡¯m a youthful and peerlessly beautiful girl!¡± ¡°Besides youth, what have the other two traits got to do with you?¡± ¡°Damn you, Wu Xingye, are you looking for a beating?¡± ¡°And you think you¡¯re my match?¡± The man snorted coldly. Did she think she was like Mu Huan? ¡°You think I¡¯m not your match? See if I don¡¯t pinch you to death!¡± Li Meng said as she reached across to pinch him, but the moment she turned around, she fell into his embrace. At once, the atmosphere turned from one that was argumentative to one that was awkwardly suggestive. Li Meng¡¯s hand that was reaching out to pinch Wu Xingye now hung awkwardly in midair. They looked at each other, suddenly realizing there were strange feelings that they couldn¡¯t quite ce. Hurriedly, they looked away from each other. After these feelings had passed, Li Meng made no move to pinch Wu Xingye again. Instead, she quickly turned so that her back was facing the man. As he looked at the back of her head, he suddenly felt a dryness in his mouth and a tightness in his throat. Li Meng¡¯s heart, on the other hand, was thumping like a drum. She had no idea what was going on with herself. Obviously, she and Wu Xingye were so familiar with each other that he had seen every unbing side of her. So why did she suddenly feel so tensed and why was her heart racing? After some time, Wu Xingye finally spoke to break the awkward tension. ¡°I wonder when this car will be driving off. Could we possibly be spending the night here?¡± Chapter 270 - Leave Her Alone

Chapter 270: Leave Her Alone

¡°Let¡¯s hope not, because I don¡¯t wish to spend the night with you here!¡± Li Meng said with disdain in her tone. ¡°You think I want to?¡± Wu Xingye snorted. Just at this point, Li Meng received a text message from Mu Huan. ¡°Let me know once you¡¯ve reached home safely. If in danger, inform me immediately!¡± Although Mu Huan felt that Wu Xingye and Li Meng would be able to leave the club safely in this manner, she was still rather worried about them. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long it will be before the car leaves, but no matter, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for the two of us to deal with one car owner. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Li Meng knew that Mu Huan could be in an even more dangerous situation than they were. She could be exposed if she weren¡¯t careful. On getting her reply, Mu Huan was just thinking what to say next... When PA Wang, who had just ended his conversation with Bao Junyan, looked toward her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your friend Li Meng?¡± Her hand tightened into a fist as she fumbled for an answer, ¡°She... I had asked her to go home first.¡± Then, she added quickly, as though what she had just said wasn¡¯t enough, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to see my husband straying... so I asked her to go home...¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Ask her outter on, and we¡¯ll have supper together.¡± Initially, Bao Junyan had thought that since he was in the Imperial Capital, he was going to tell her this the following day, after he was done attending to his business, and take her out sightseeing. Hence, his schedule was tight today and he had not had dinner. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± How was she going to ask her out? She was still stuck in a car boot at the car park! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xiao Meng is on a diet these days ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t want supper. Let¡¯s just go ¡ª the two of us.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head, feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°Sure. In this case, let her know that she¡¯ll be sleeping alone tonight.¡± So this was the real reason that he had invited her friend out for supper. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t a problem to tell Li Meng that she¡¯d have to spend the night alone, but the point was that the two of them were still trapped, and if anything should happen, she would have to rush over to rescue them! If she spent the night with him, how was she going to do that?! ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Bao Junyan turned to look at her when he did not get a response. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea... I took this trip with her. It would be like going back on my word if I left her alone...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really leaving her alone. I¡¯m staying right next door to you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She felt like she was going mad! Why did he have toe to the Imperial Capital at this time! ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s a rare chance for me to take a fun trip with a friend. It¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been longing for for a long time, and now it¡¯s turning out like this...¡± Can¡¯t he spend one night by himself? Can¡¯t he?! He¡¯s not a three-year-old child who needspany! ¡°The next time I go on a business trip, you can take a fun trip with her again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s...¡± ¡°You¡¯re so unwilling to be with me?¡± Bao Junyan narrowed his eyes. All of a sudden, there was a sense of danger. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the... Finally, she copsed in his embrace as though exhausted and broken down. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be with my Hubby, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like my ns being messed up...¡± Bao Junyan also disliked his ns being messed up. For the first time in his life, he gave in and said, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t go sightseeing with you tomorrow, so you can still be with your friend and have fun. Just stay with me tonight. It won¡¯t affect the ns you¡¯ve made for the trip.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Have fun, my ass! She was worried sick that the two wouldn¡¯t be able to make an escape! But since he had already relented to this extent, what else could Mu Huan do? She could only take the opportunity, when Bao Junyan had gone to the washroom at their supper venue, to send Li Meng a text message to ask about their situation. She told them not to contact her if things were fine, and if they were in trouble, they must get in touch with her. Chapter 271 - She Really Has Rather Bad Taste

Chapter 271: She Really Has Rather Bad Taste

If there was trouble, Mu Huan had to go to their rescue even if it meant exposing the situation. Fortunately, things were well with Li Meng ¡ª the car had driven out of the car park. Mu Huan was relieved. As long as they were able to leave the club safely and, after that, make an escape from the car owner¡¯s home, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Now that Mu Huan was less worried and more rxed, she was in the mood for good food. And she ordered lots of it. When Bao Junyan returned from the washroom, Mu Huan warmly invited him to sit down. ¡°Hubby, Hubby, the food here looks really good!¡± Bao Junyan raised an eyebrow at the big shift in her mood. Did having good food make her that happy? Naturally, Bao Junyan had taken Mu Huan to the best of ces for food, and the dishes tasted better than they looked. Mu Huan ate to her heart¡¯s content. At this point, Li Meng sent a message to tell her that they were safe. They were most fortunate that, after the car owner had left the club, he had picked up a woman and they headed for a hotel. Now they had escaped and were on their way back in a cab. This news put Mu Huan in an even better mood. She put away her cell phone and looked at Bao Junyan sweetly. ¡°Hubby, can we get some takeouts for Xiao Meng? The food here is really good!¡± It would be such a waste if the two didn¡¯t get a taste of this great food! Bao Junyan replied, however, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s fat and doesn¡¯t want supper?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Freaking hell! She was so happy that she had forgotten what she had just said! ¡°The food here is just too good! It¡¯s such a waste to miss it! Besides, one would only have the energy to lose wight after eating. For sure, she¡¯ll eat it if I bring it back for her!¡± Bao Junyan gave her a look but did not speak further. As though trying to prove something to him, Mu Huan took out her cell phone and sent a voice message to Li Meng, ¡°Xiao Meng, Hubby and I just had a really yummy supper. I will get some takeouts for you, so just forget about dieting for today.¡± When Li Meng heard this message, she understood at once and quickly replied, ¡°Damn! You always have to tempt me when I¡¯m dieting!¡± ¡°So do you want to eat it or not?¡± ¡°I do! Where would I get the energy to diet otherwise?!¡± If there was good food, Li Meng wouldn¡¯t miss it for anything. After listening to her voice message, Mu Huan looked at Bao Junyan and gave him the I-told-you-so look. Bao Junyanughed but said nothing still. After returning to the hotel, Mu Huan took the food to Li Meng. At the same time, PA Wang hade back to report on his investigation. ¡°The surveince system at the club had broken down. The recordings for tonight had been reformatted and couldn¡¯t be salvaged.¡± Bao Junyan was not the least bit surprised. It¡¯s already an establishedw that when there¡¯s an incident, the surveince system would break down. ¡°What happened at the club? Why did they activate all the security officers?¡± Bao Junyan felt that, somehow, his little wife was hiding something from him. ¡°Two people had managed to sneak into the club, one disguised as a service staff, the other was a female disguised as a male. ording to the Security Supervisor, the two girls could be trying to get into the VIP room, either to track down a celebrity or record some secret footage.¡± ¡°Have they been caught?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Bao Junyan narrowed his eyes. With a surveince system using such advanced technology and with the best security team among all the entertainment clubs in the Imperial Capital, they still didn¡¯t manage to catch anyone. Did normal idol chasers even have such capability? PA Wang reported, ¡°Best Actor Liu Changfeng was at the club tonight. This is a picture of him.¡± Bao Junyan swept his gaze over the picture and made a disdainful expression. His little wife actually idolized someone like this. She really had rather bad taste. Chapter 272 - Seeing but Not Exposing (1)

Chapter 272: Seeing but Not Exposing (1)

When PA Wang saw that look of disdain on his CEO¡¯s face, he waspelled to say, ¡°Liu Changfeng is the most popr Best Actor awardee in thest two years. Not only is he good-looking, but he¡¯s also got excellent acting skills!¡± PA Wang was a fan of Liu Changfeng. Bao Junyan gave PA Wang a look upon hearing this ¡ª one that made PA Wang shudder! Could it possibly be... could it be that CEO is jealous because Madam idolizes Liu Changfeng? PA Wang was terrified as though someone had put him at gunpoint. He quickly thought of an excuse and scurried out of the room. Next door, in the meantime... Li Meng eximed at once, ¡°You and Bao Junyan are fated to be together! You can even run into each other under such circumstances!¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t agree more! She could hardly believe that she¡¯d run into him while on assignment in the Imperial Capital! And to think that she had even selected his cars for the escape! ¡°Oh, who is trying to harm your husband? Fiddling with the brakes only means an attempt on his life!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but from the looks of it, I think he probably has an idea.¡± Li Meng tut-tutted. ¡°Living a regal life is indeed like what they make it out to be in the movies. There are all sorts of ways to assassinate a person.¡± ¡°Well, whatever position in life a person is in, he will have his own troubles.¡± ¡°Aye...¡± Li Meng sighed again. ¡°Alright, stop sighing now and eat your food while it¡¯s hot. It won¡¯t be as good cold. This restaurant serves really good food!¡± Mu Huan hurried her to take her meal. As Li Meng ate, she suddenly thought of something. She took out her cell phone and took a few really enticing shots of the food and sent them to Wu Xingye. ¡°Are you eating instant noodles? Look at my sumptuous dinner!¡± Wu Xingye had been busy all day and now he was starving. Initially, the instant noodles smelled heavenly and he couldn¡¯t wait to eat it. But now that he¡¯d seen the pictures of the food that Li Meng had sent over... He turned once again to look at the instant noodles. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. If there was nothing topare, then there would be no harm done! He replied to the message with an emoticon of a murderous expression. When Li Meng saw this, she was ecstatic and held up her cell phone to show Mu Huan. Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°Why do you provoke him like that?¡± ¡°You have no idea how he had provoked me today!¡±Li Meng told her about what happened in the boot. At this point, Wu Xingye sent Mu Huan a message. ¡°You have to get me something just as tasty. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to buy me dinner for one whole month!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Li Meng provoked him and he took it out on her! Did she look like an easy pushover? However, seeing as it were that he had been both physically and emotionally traumatized today, she¡¯d let it go! She made a video call to Wu Xingye and, once she got through, said, ¡°Come over quickly if you want to have some, it won¡¯t be as good once it gets cold.¡± Right after she spoke... Li Meng and Wu Xingye said at the same time... ¡°Can hee over here to eat?¡± ¡°Can I go over to eat?¡± ¡°I think Bao Junyan must havee to the Imperial Capital for a business trip because he knew we were taking a trip here. He had wanted to take me sightseeing tomorrow but I declined, as at that point I was worried about you two. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, but now we¡¯ve aplished our mission, you cane over. I¡¯ll tell Bao Junyan that you are wooing Xiao Meng and came to look for us when you found out we came here. This way, you two can have fun by yourselves tomorrow and I will go sightseeing with my Hubby. We can all meet up for dinner tomorrow night and take a ride home in his car afterward.¡± After she had said this, Wu Xingye immediately protested, ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯d pretend to be her boyfriend? Why has that turned into a suitor now? It was bad enough having to be a boyfriend, and now I¡¯ve been demoted!¡± Chapter 273 - Seeing but Not Exposing (2)

Chapter 273: Seeing but Not Exposing (2)

Li Meng immediately retorted, ¡°Bad enough, my ass! If it¡¯s bad for anyone, it¡¯s for me!¡± ¡°I thought about it more and found that suitor would probably be more suitable. In any case, are youing over or not?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Of course I am! Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯d be a fool to miss good food!¡± ¡°Fine. Well then, I¡¯ll leave you two to it, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Mu Huan picked up her belongings and got ready to go. Li Meng waved at Mu Huan without even bothering to look up. She was more concerned with eating some of the food before Wu Xingye turned up. After Mu Huan left, Li Meng suddenly thought as she ate that when Wu Xingye turns upter... there would be only the two of them... in the middle of the night... in a room... Instantly, she felt hot and bothered. Her face reddened! ¡ª Bao Junyan was just heading for a shower when Mu Huan returned to the room. She sighed the moment she got in. ¡°Aye, indeed, ns can never keep up with the changes.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Wu Xingye is wooing Xiao Meng and has just turned up, knowing that we are here on a trip. He¡¯s even staying in Express Inn just opposite. He insisted on joining us tomorrow. But he¡¯s obviously here because of Xiao Meng, and if I stuck around with them, I¡¯d just be ying gooseberry and that would be awkward!¡± She did not wait for Bao Junyan to respond but walked up to him immediately and put her arms around his, saying, ¡°Hubby, are you busy tomorrow? May I tag along? Otherwise, I¡¯d be bored alone.¡± She wanted to be with Bao Junyan, chiefly because of what had happened today. Although she probably would be of no real help to him, now that his life was in danger and the enemy seemed to have a good understanding of him, she felt that this was too dangerous! If she were by his side at a critical time, perhaps there might be a chance for her to do something. Bao Junyan looked at her, his expression deepening as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Hubby, you¡¯re the best!¡± Mu Huan said sweetly. Bao Junyan smiled and kept silent. He did not ask much, to Mu Huan¡¯s relief. After all, the more she said to him, the more likely it would be that she¡¯d give herself away. Noticing that she had so obviously rxed, Bao Junyan looked at her with deep fondness. He was a savvy person who could always tell when Mu Huan was trying to hide something from him. But he would act as though he knew nothing and would not expose her or pursue the matter. Everyone has their own little secrets. He trusted her character. Today, for example; she obviously did not want him to know that she was at the club, but when she saw that he was in danger, she had dashed out without a second thought to warn him. In the process, she had exposed what she wanted to conceal. This was good enough for him. Suddenly, Mu Huan felt herself being lifted off her feet. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This man! ¡ª The next day, Bao Junyan asked her where she¡¯d like to go, for he didn¡¯t have to work all day. Mu Huan had thought that he¡¯d have at least a thing or two on his schedule and had not expected him to have kept the day clear to spend with her. She was ted as all the possibilities shed through her mind. But when she suddenly thought of what had happened yesterday, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go out.¡± It was crowded and busy outside, it was too risky! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was so excited just a second ago, and now she had suddenly be subdued. ¡°Someone¡¯s after your life...¡± Mu Huan felt that he didn¡¯t really care that much about his own life. Someone had sabotaged his car yesterday, and he had been this close to getting into an ident, but he seemed nonchnt! Chapter 274 - Happiness Comes Too Suddenly (1)

Chapter 274: Happiness Comes Too Suddenly (1)

So this was what worried her. Bao Junyan felt warm and fuzzy inside as he reached out to tousle her hair. ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan widened her eyes in surprise. Already dealt with? He had dealt with the enemyst night? Did he need to be... This amazing! That look of surprise was very cute on her. Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t stop himself from lowering his head to nt a kiss on her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°We can go wherever we want today.¡± The fact that she hid so many things from him simply meant that they weren¡¯t close enough. Hence, their rtionship needed more nurturing. ¡°Happinesses too suddenly, I¡¯m a little stunned! Let me think for a bit!¡± All these years, Mu Huan had had to shoulder a heavy burden and never had the time to have fun. Even this time around, while she was out taking a fun trip, she had to worry about her mission and how best toplete it safely. There was a lot of nning, a lot of scenarios going back and forth in her head before implementation. Now that the mission had beenpleted sessfully and she was free, and, on top of this, she had hispany for a leisurely time, it truly felt like a sudden arrival of happiness, and it caught her by surprise. Also, so many fun ces that she had wanted to visit shed past her mind that she didn¡¯t know which one to pick. Bao Junyan reached out and drew her into his embrace. He said in a pampering tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be this stunned. We¡¯ll have lots of opportunities in the future.¡± Mu Huan looked at him, full of hope that this would indeed be the case. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast for a start! We can think of where to go after that! We¡¯ll go for a yummy breakfast!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± His wife seemed to love food. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s first go to Yun Ding Xuan for breakfast, then.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes sparkled at once. ¡°That really, really famous Yun Ding Xuan in the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Mu Huan felt on top of the world! ¡°But don¡¯t they only take reservations? I heard that a reservation a month in advance is required!¡± A breakfast ce that was this popr must serve really good breakfast! To think that one had to make reservations a month in advance just to have breakfast! ¡°We don¡¯t have to.¡± Mu Huan remarked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t tell me Yun Ding Xuan belongs to you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Freaking hell! It really belonged to her husband! ¡°Can we bring Xiao Meng and Xingye? On our way here, when Xiao Meng was checking out the rmendations for Yun Ding Xuan, she was already salivating!¡± Whenever there was good food, Mu Huan would think of the other two. She wanted them to have a share of her blessings when it came to good food. Mu Huan had always been wholehearted toward her friends, and once upon a time, she treated Lin Qingya the same way. She would think of her whenever there was something good to share, whereas Lin Qingya felt that Mu Huan was but giving alms from a lofty position. Bao Junyan thought that she was too good to her friends. She thought of them over supperst night, and today, they were the first thing on her mind again. Although he didn¡¯t feel too good about it, he obliged. ¡°Sure.¡± It was a rare chance that she asked anything of him. ¡°Oh! Hubby, I love you very much!¡± Mu Huan took his face in her hands and gave him a few pecks. Then, without waiting for the man to react, she hurriedly took out her cell phone and called Li Meng. ¡°Xiao Meng, hurry and wake up, my Hubby¡¯s taking us to breakfast at Yun Ding Xuan!¡± ¡°What? Breakfast at Yun Ding Xuan! Wait for us, we¡¯ll be right there!¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Wu Xingye?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Why are you answering Xiao Meng¡¯s cell phone? Are you with her right now?¡± Chapter 275 - Happiness Comes Too Suddenly (2)

Chapter 275: Happiness Comes Too Suddenly (2)

¡°Uh-huh. This room is huge and there are so much good food and great wine, so I didn¡¯t go backst night.¡± It could have been thefortable environment or something, but Wu Xingye didn¡¯t feel like returning to his own hotelst night. So he found an excuse and yed games with Li Meng until it waste, then spent the night on the sofa. But even the sofa was morefortable than the bed in his hotel room! Indeed, having money is a good thing! ¡°Freaking hell! Wu Xingye, are you tired of living?!¡± Mu Huan felt that even if they were good friends, there was a gender difference. How could he spend the night in Xiao Meng¡¯s room! ¡°I slept on the sofa, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°So what even if you slept on the sofa?! If you sully Xiao Meng¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Fine, fine! Let¡¯s not talk about this! I¡¯ll wake Xiao Meng up, let¡¯s not keep your husband waiting!¡± Wu Xingye hung up after saying this. ¡°Freaking hell! I¡¯ll have to give it to this Wu Xingye!¡± Mu Huan looked at her cell phone. The line had gone dead. A part of her felt like beating up Wu Xingye. ¡°Stop cursing and swearing.¡± Bao Junyan reached out and pinched her tiny face. So unbing of a gentledy to be cursing and swearing! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This Wu Xingye had shocked her so much that she had forgotten that her husband was next to her! ¡°I... I was just too shocked. They aren¡¯t even dating, how could Wu Xingye and Xiao Meng sleep in the same room!¡± Mu Huan tried very hard to salvage her image. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Wu Xingye likes Xiao Meng and is trying to woo her? How is he going to progress if he doesn¡¯t try to get close?¡± Bao Junyan, on the contrary, thought that Wu Xingye was not doing too badly. Would one expect the woman to take the initiative instead of the man? Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± In the meantime, next door... Wu Xingye looked at Li Meng¡¯s tiny face as she slept. Strangely, his gaze fell on her ruby lips. His throat was parched for some reason. He suddenly snapped back as he realized what he was thinking. He reached out to pinch Li Meng¡¯s face hard, saying, ¡°Wake up, hurry up!¡± The pain from the pinch woke the girl up. The furious girl swung a fist at him. ¡°Wu Xingye, are you tired of living?!¡± Wu Xingye dodged her punch and said, ¡°Mu Huan¡¯s husband is taking us to breakfast at Yun Ding Xuan! Hurry up, get up right now and get changed! Don¡¯t make them wait!¡± ¡°What breakfast? Your grandaunt here isn¡¯t interested. Today, your grandaunt here will...¡± Before she could finish what she was saying, she suddenly seemed to have realized something. ¡°Did you say breakfast at Yun Ding Xuan?¡± That Yun Ding Xuan with the legendary steamed shrimp dumplings that were so good they brought people to their knees... that Yun Ding Xuan with the breakfast you had to book a month ahead for? ¡°Uh-huh!¡± ¡°Right away, I¡¯ll be ready in five minutes!¡± Li Meng jumped out of bed and ran to the washroom. Being a foodie, to her, nothing was more important than great food! Ten minutester, Li Meng and Wu Xingye appeared before Bao Junyan. Mu Huan red fiercely at Wu Xingye. He pretended not to have noticed that angry stare. ¡°God Bao, I¡¯m forever grateful! You¡¯re my forever idol!¡± Li Meng had long heard about the delicious breakfast of Yun Ding Xuan. She had always wanted to try it, but because it was expensive, and on top of that, she had to make reservations, she had never had the chance. This sudden opportunity made avable by God Bao was unexpected. This happiness came too suddenly! When Bao Junyan saw how excited Li Meng was, he realized the true meaning of birds of a feather. His wife loved to eat, and so did her friends. And just as they got ready to leave, Long Feiting suddenly appeared at their doorstep. ¡°Uncle Bao must be going for breakfast, right? Since I haven¡¯t had any, take me along!¡± Chapter 276 - Stirring the Maidens Heart (1)

Chapter 276: Stirring the Maiden¡¯s Heart (1)

Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± After clearing his schedule to spend time with his wife, it was bad enough that he had to take her two good friends along to breakfast. But who was Long Feiting? He was at odds with Mu Huan and yet he had to take the guy to breakfast with them? Was this kid nuts? Mu Huan, too, thought that Long Feiting was nuts. He bullied her relentlessly, and now he had the audacity to ask her husband to take him out to breakfast?! Bao Junyan looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°Your father is asking you to go home for breakfast, hurry along and go home now!¡± His words reminded Mu Huan of the inte buzz phrase, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Li Meng, too, thought of the same thing andughed. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± He had no idea what they wereughing about. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He hadn¡¯t expected the stern and normally stone-faced Bao Junyan to ridicule others with an inte buzz phrase. So it seemed that getting married had changed him! ¡°My father hasn¡¯t asked me to go home for breakfast. But he did hear that you¡¯re here and has asked me to buy you a meal as an apology for what happened previously. So, take me with you. You do the inviting and I¡¯ll pick up the tab!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to show Mu Huan what he knew. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Bao Junyan picked up the phone and dialed Mr. Long, asking if he still wanted his son. Otherwise, he¡¯d throw the boy out. And why would Mr. Long not want his precious son? Immediately, the man called Long Feiting and made the boy return home. ¡°Still not leaving? Your father is really asking you to go home for dinner!¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow at Long Feiting. There was provocation in her eyes, for she knew he was out to create trouble for her. But he should really have thought about the backing that she had and whom he was dealing with! With the backing she had, there was no chance for him to stir trouble! Long Feiting returned her look of provocation with a meaningful smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s too bad my dad has asked me to go home and I can¡¯t have breakfast with Uncle and Aunt Bao. I¡¯ll see you at school then, Aunt Bao!¡± Forget it, just tolerate it! In any case, Bao Junyan was around so there was nothing that guy could do to her. Things could wait until they go back to school! Mu Huan narrowed her eyes subtly. The deliberate manner in which he said he¡¯d see her back at school was obvious. He was brewing trouble for her again, wasn¡¯t he? How would Bao Junyan miss something that even Mu Huan could see? His expression darkened. If the Long family was doing nothing to discipline this child, then it was time for him to cease being cordial. At Yun Ding Xuan... ¡°Wow! The food is so good, it¡¯s bringing me to tears!¡± Li Meng just had a bite of the legendary Crystal Shrimp Dumpling that was the restaurant¡¯s signature dish. It tasted so good, she almost cried. ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s really good! Super good!¡± Mu Huan had never tasted shrimp dumplings that were so fabulous! Using the same ingredients for the same dish, the chef here could make it taste so drastically different from elsewhere! It was no wonder they were number one! ¡°This is the peak of my life!¡± Wu Xingye¡¯s expression reflected nothing short of contentment. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Eating with them seemed to always improve one¡¯s appetite. ¡°I wish I could marry the chef here! That way, I¡¯ll get to eat all these delicacies every day!¡± Li Meng eximed. ¡°Forget it. If you marry the chef here, his life would be hell and he¡¯d never be able to churn out this sort of good food again!¡± Wu Xingye was almost begging her to drop the idea and spare the man. Li Meng red at him. If it weren¡¯t for Bao Junyan¡¯s presence, she would have walloped the guy. ¡°Honestly, I used to have the ambition of marrying a good chef!¡± Mu Huan said without thinking in reply to Li Meng¡¯s remark. Because she used to go hungry as a child, she had an abnormal obsession with food. Hence, at one point, she¡¯d dreamed of marrying a great chef so that she could have good food every day! Chapter 277 - Stirring the Maidens Heart (2)

Chapter 277: Stirring the Maiden¡¯s Heart (2)

After Mu Huan said this, she suddenly realized something. She turned to look at Bao Junyan, as though feeling a need to exin something. ¡°I¡¯m no chef, but if there¡¯s a chef whose food you crave, we can hire him. If you marry a chef, you can enjoy only the delicacies made by one person. You married me though, so you can eat all the delicacies in the world.¡± On this note, Bao Junyan smiled as he handed her a custard bun. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± That would stir any young girl¡¯s heart! Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± No wonder everyone wants to marry a rich person! One could eat every delicacy in the world! Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± With the existence of men like Bao Junyan, life would be hell for all other ordinary men! With people like him around, who would be able to snag a girl?! When there¡¯s a means ofparison, someone¡¯s bound to be damaged! And now, Wu Xingye felt damaged beyond repair in Bao Junyan¡¯s presence! Hence, after breakfast, he quickly left with Li Meng. Bao Junyan was pleased with Wu Xingye¡¯s show of tact. He looked toward Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Have you decided where to go?¡± Mu Huan thought for a bit and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go to West Street Hutong! It¡¯s got an antique vor and there¡¯s lots of good food there! We can eat and sightsee!¡± Bao Junyan replied, ¡°The food there is not that great. Let¡¯s go to the Forbidden City to sightsee. I¡¯ll take you to Ma¡¯s Private Restaurant tonight. The Forbidden City was worth a trip. As a foodie, Mu Huan of course knew what a big name Ma¡¯s Private Restaurant was. She nodded immediately. She¡¯d go anywhere with good food! However... ¡°How would Hubby know that the food at West Street Hutong is not that great?¡± He didn¡¯t look like the sort who would go to hot tourist spots. ¡°I grew up in the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Why did you spend your childhood here?¡± Wasn¡¯t the Bao family Yun Cheng¡¯s wealthiest family? ¡°Dad is from the Imperial Capital. At the time, he had gone to Yun Cheng to develop his business for Mom¡¯s sake. Eventually, because my maternal grandad was posted back to the Imperial Capital, everyone came here.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Mu Huan knew very little about Bao Junyan. Hence, given that they were on this topic, she was most curious. She continued, ¡°And how did you end up going back to Yun Cheng and even hosting a blind date banquet there?¡± ¡°Because I had some disagreements with Grandad, and I didn¡¯t want the constant nagging.¡± Many of thepanies held under Bao Junyan¡¯s name, and even the Bao Group¡¯s headquarters, were located in the Imperial Capital. After what happened, they were all moved to Yun Cheng. ¡°What sort of disagreement?¡± Mu Huan was like a curious cat, wanting to know everything. ¡°He wanted me to undertake other things that I had no interest in.¡± ¡°Like what other things?¡± Wasn¡¯t it good just being a rich man? Why was his grandfather making him do other things?! Bao Junyan answered, ¡°Things that I didn¡¯t like.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Of course they were things he didn¡¯t fancy! But she wanted to know what exactly these were. ¡°And so you...¡± Mu Huan wanted to ask more. Bao Junyan got up onto his feet, however, and said, ¡°If you want to sightsee, we should go now. It¡¯s a resting day today and it¡¯s going to be crowded. If we wentte, we¡¯d only get to see other human beings.¡± There had always been huge tourist crowds at the Forbidden City, and it was only made worse by the fact that it was a Sunday. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to borate, Mu Huan did not persist. ¡°If we¡¯re going to the Forbidden City, I want to change into something more retro so that I¡¯ll look pretty in photos!¡± After all, Mu Huan was a young girl. Of course she¡¯d want to take pretty pictures of herself when out on a fun trip. ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Junyan turned around to instruct PA Wang to contact the photographer. When Mu Huan heard this, she quickly grabbed and stopped him. ¡°Why are you getting a photographer?! You can take pictures of me!¡± They were only out on a fun trip ¡ª there was no need to mobilize those sorts of resources. Bao Junyan was slightly taken aback. He didn¡¯t like his own pictures being taken, and neither had he ever taken pictures for other people Chapter 278 - Stirring the Maidens Heart (3)

Chapter 278: Stirring the Maiden¡¯s Heart (3)

Mu Huan really liked the Republican style. Hence, she had brought along a cheongsam. Bao Junyan would not let her put on thick makeup, but he had never said anything about light makeup. Furthermore, if one were to wear such costumes, how could they not put on some makeup to match the look? Hence, after she got changed, she quickly put on some makeup toplete the look. She then looked at herself from various angles in the mirror and walked out only when she felt that everything was in ce. Bao Junyan was on the phone when she walked out. When he heard hering out, he looked up in reflex. What he saw made him forget what he was about to say. After getting married, Mu Huan had always dressed demurely. Most of what she wore were pastel suits. At school, apart from the sailor type suits, she had always been in sportswear. She had never worn anything like what she was wearing now. Hence, in Bao Junyan¡¯s mind, his wife was a delicate cutesy girl. He had never associated her with the words mature and enchanting, but now, apart from these terms, he had no other way to describe her! He had never seen anyone who could turn an ordinary cheongsam into something this mesmerizing! ¡°What do you think, Hubby? Isn¡¯t it pretty! Wearing something like this to take pictures in an ancient location would surely bring the pictures to life!¡± she chirped prettily. After he had snapped back to his senses, he hung up the call and strode toward her. Reaching out with his long arm, he drew her into his embrace and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to wear this, let¡¯s not go out.¡± Wearing this, she only made him feel like staying in the hotel room. He would not let anyone else see her like this! It was for his eyes only! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± It was such a rare chance for them toe out for some fun ¡ª how could they just stay in the hotel?! And wasn¡¯t he a bit old fashioned?! She couldn¡¯t even wear a cheongsam?! Did that mean that in the future, she had to keep herself wrapped up so that only her eyes were showing? But she couldn¡¯t say these things aloud. The only thing she dared to say was, ¡°I¡¯ll get changed right away!¡± Bao Junyan felt a little regretful hearing that she was going to change, but he did promise her that he¡¯d take her sightseeing. He whispered, ¡°In the future, you must wear these dresses for my eyes only.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± How did wearing a prim and proper cheongsam end up like this with him! ¡ª Having such a rare opportunity toe out for some fun, Mu Huan did not feel like wearing what she normally wore for the pictures that she wanted to take. s, the cheongsam was out. Just as she was feeling downright gloomy, she suddenly thought of Li Meng who was recently obsessed with Han Dynasty costumes. When she bought a set of these, she had also gotten one for Mu Huan and gave it to her just before the trip, saying that they could use them to take pretty pictures. Hence, she hurriedly took out the costume and changed into it. After Bao Junyan saw her in the period costume, he had a somewhat indescribable expression on his face. Didn¡¯t she feel that... this was a little hard to ce...? Mu Huan could tell what he was thinking. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯ll be a crowd if we get therete? I¡¯ll do my makeup in the car to save time! I¡¯ll definitely look good after the makeup!¡± One would definitely have to have the right hairdo with this costume to look good! She didn¡¯t have time toplete her makeup now, but once she did, and with the right hairstyle, she was sure he¡¯d be amazed!! Seeing that she was well-covered up in this costume, Bao Junyan didn¡¯t make any furtherments. After they got into the car, he started to go through some urgent documents. Mu Huan started to do her makeup. She was an expert at makeup, and with her naturally good looks, it didn¡¯t take her long to finish. ¡°Hubby, look at me, look at me, tell me what you think!¡± she called out, asking him to take a look. Once he looked at her, he definitely couldn¡¯t help but react differently from before! Chapter 279 - Stirring the Maidens Heart (4)

Chapter 279: Stirring the Maiden¡¯s Heart (4)

Bao Junyan stopped writing and turned to look. At once, he was stunned. That was certainly his little wife, but she lookedpletely different from before. She was no longer hard to ce and was like a beauty from the ancient days! He suddenly realized the truth of the saying that a woman who knows how to put on makeup is better than one who gets stic surgery. ¡°What do you think? I look like a goddess from the heavens, right?!¡± Mu Huan said smugly. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Madam, I know you¡¯re good-looking, but is it really advisable to be this narcissistic? PA Wang thought that his CEO would be speechless like himself. s... ¡°Prettier than a goddess from the heavens.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...!!!¡± Did he hear right?! Did he really hear right?! Was that what his CEO said? His CEO was capable of saying such things? You¡¯re prettier than a goddess from the heavens! Did his cold-as-steel CEO just make such a ttering remark?! Mu Huan instantly grinned from ear-to-ear and said, ¡°I knew my Hubby has good taste!¡± Bao Junyan smiled faintly as he looked at her with tender fondness. With his affirmation, Mu Huan picked up the mirror prettily and looked into it. She suddenly eximed, ¡°Hubby, how I envy you!¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± Bao Junyan lifted his gaze and looked toward her. Envy him? What was there to envy? ¡°I envy you for having married such a pretty wife!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang: ¡°...!!!¡± Madam, if you continue to indulge in this narcissism, your gentle and demure image will go down the drain. At the Forbidden City... Being around Bao Junyan made Mu Huan feel as though hard work was useless. Because no matter how much hard work one put in, it would never catch up to talent. Bao Junyan had never taken photographs for others, but the first time he did, and it was of her, every one of those pictures turned out like a blockbuster! And they all turned out to be exactly like what Mu Huan wanted! ¡°You really have never taken pictures for anyone? Not even ex-girlfriends?¡± He was so good at it, she could almost believe that he had been trained by an ex-girlfriend! ¡°Never.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow; disbelief was written all over her face. The disbelief soon gave way to a most sheepish and endearing look, when pressured by Bao Junyan¡¯s impassive nce. ¡°Hubby is indeed talented, mastering everything so quickly!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± This little imp, how quickly she switches. After Mu Huan looked through the pictures, she realized that Bao Junyan wasn¡¯t in any of them. Hence, she said, ¡°Come, Hubby, let me take a few pictures of you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Bao Junyan did not like being photographed. ¡°What do you mean, there¡¯s no need? One should take pictures when one is young and handsome, and not wait until one is old ¡ª even if you wanted to take pictures then, you would never be as good-looking!¡± Mu Huan picked up her cell phone and snapped a few pictures as she said this. It would be too much of a pity to not have a keepsake of such a beautiful face! Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Wow! My Hubby is certainly handsome, without the need to pose. Even with a stone-cold face, you make people want to pounce on you!¡± Mu Huan eximed. ¡°We¡¯ll go, then?¡± Bao Junyan had never liked crowded ces, and they had spent all day in a crowded ce. Especially when his wife was dressed up so prettily, she was like a beam of light, attracting attention wherever they went. Mu Huan twitched her mouth and said, ¡°But we haven¡¯t covered all of the Forbidden City!¡± ¡°Hurry up, then.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He called thising out to have fun? And what about Ma¡¯s Private Restaurant, where he had promised to take her? And now he wanted to return to the hotel! ¡°No! I want to do a proper sightseeing. We¡¯ll take it slow!¡± Whatever it was, she had her mind set on Ma¡¯s Private Restaurant! Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Where was the promised obedience? Chapter 280 - Stirring the Maidens Heart (5)

Chapter 280: Stirring the Maiden¡¯s Heart (5)

In the end, Mu Huan did have dinner at Ma¡¯s Private Restaurant, but Bao Junyan did not get to see her in a cheongsam, for after dinner and by the time they drove back to Yun Cheng from the Imperial Capital, it was well after 1 am and Mu Huan was already sleeping like a log. Knowing that she had ss the next morning, Bao Junyan did not disturb her and carried her back to the room while he went on to clear his backlog of work for the day. The next day at Yun University... Mu Huan had had fun, good food, and a good sleep the day before. And given that they had aplished their mission sessfully, she was about to be 300 thousand richer. She was in a good mood indeed. However, when she walked into the ssroom and was confronted by Long Feiting¡¯s sinister smile, a good half of her high spirits immediately dissipated. There will always be annoying flies in this world! After Mu Huan had found herself a seat, Long Feiting got up and walked toward her. Then he sat down next to her. ¡°Mu Huan, let me show you something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking!¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t look, I¡¯ll show it to Bao Junyan instead!¡± Mu Huan immediately red at him and said, ¡°Long Feiting, can¡¯t you just live your own life and leave me alone? Do you think that I don¡¯t know a hundred and eight ways to kill you without leaving a trail?¡± ¡°I know you do,¡± Long Feiting said sincerely. ¡°Well then, hurry up and scram as far as you can!¡± ¡°But I believe even more that you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, I...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wish to dirty your own hands, I know,¡± Long Feiting said with that smug know-it-all expression. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°Big Brother Long, Young Master Long, Ancestor Long, take it that I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m begging you to give me a safe out and allow me to get a proper education and improve with each day, okay?¡± Mu Huan had always been a person who was able to bend and stretch. ¡°Your plea is too insincere. You have to be sincere when you¡¯re begging someone,¡± Long Feiting said, then hummed. She had had the guts to injure him with a knife and inject him with that sort of tranquilizer, and now she wanted him to let her go just because she said so? Dream on! ¡°How would you like me to beg? Show me a model.¡± If putting on an act could get her a stable career after college, she was willing to satisfy his arrogance and frustrated ego. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kneel down and cling to my leg in front of everyone, then beg the Young Master Long to forgive you! And you will get up only when I decide to forgive you!¡± Long Feiting came up with a condition that he knew she would never ept. ¡°I might as well have you killed ¡ª that would be a much happier way!¡± Mu Huan suddenly turned icy. ¡°Come on, then, I¡¯m right here, you can try and kill me!¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan red at him, chanting repeatedly that murder was a crime before she could suppress that murderous urge. ¡°What exactly do you want?!¡± ¡°First of all, just take a look at this good thing in my hand. Knowing about my bargaining chip could help you in deciding how you would want to counterattack, after all.¡± Long Feiting made ae hither gesture at her, persuading her toe closer. Mu Huan twitched her mouth. If Long Feiting were a thoroughly-rotten egg, at least she could torture him viciously, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯tpletely bad, and he came from a strong background. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to bepletely ruthless! ¡°Hurry up and look! If you miss this chance, I may not show it to you after!¡± Mu Huan had no choice but to lower her head and look. As she did so, her expression changed at once! Seeing the sudden change, Long Feiting was smugly satisfied. At least his efforts paid off! ¡°Mu Huan, what do you think will happen if I show these to Bao Junyan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you before you can even do that!¡± Mu Huan replied maliciously. Long Feiting was not the least afraid. On the contrary, he was amused. ¡°This is interesting!¡± Chapter 281 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (1)

Chapter 281: A Bigger Lurking Threat (1)

¡°Interesting, my ass!¡± Mu Huan mmed her hand down on the cell phone that he had used to show her the video. Long Feiting wasn¡¯t ruffled and said, ¡°I have backup copies. Many.¡± This time around wasn¡¯t going to be likest time, when he had only one copy. ¡°Long Feiting, can¡¯t you use some other ways? You¡¯re always using the tactic of recording, don¡¯t you feel yourself to be quite useless?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat. It¡¯s a good cat as long as it catches the rats! If it can be settled by one method, why waste my effort thinking?!¡± Long Feiting didn¡¯t feel himself to be useless at all. Mu Huan was speechless. ¡°Hey, tell me, why would you take on such missions when you¡¯re married to such a wealthy big boss like Bao Junyan? I¡¯ve investigated you. After your stepmother died, your grandmother had been cordial with you. She needs you so she¡¯ll never make life difficult for you, and your maternal grandmother is doing fine. So what are you thinking? Why do you do these things behind Bao Junyan¡¯s back?¡± Long Feiting asked curiously. Bao Junyan was rich, and he pampered her. To think that she¡¯d take on such dangerous work, what was she thinking? As though it wasn¡¯t enough that she studied so hard, she had to take on such jobs. Why was she working this frantically? Instead of answering his question, she asked, ¡°How did you know where I went and how did you manage to record this?¡± What he had shown Mu Huan was the scene of how she had disguised herself as a service staff at the Imperial Capital. There was even footage of her prying open the car boot for Li Meng and Wu Xingye to hide themselves in! She did not expect that there was an even bigger danger lurking behind! ¡°Tell me your answer first, then I¡¯ll tell you mine!¡± He asked the question first! Didn¡¯t she know the meaning of firste, first served? ¡°I don¡¯t depend on others. No matter how wealthy Bao Junyan is, that money is not mine. The only money that is mine is what I earn for myself.¡± If he wanted an answer, she¡¯d give him an answer. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Long Feiting felt that there was more than that. ¡°Tell me then, what other reasons should I have?¡± Mu Huan asked in return. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He was asking her why she worked so hard precisely because he didn¡¯t know the reason! Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting and suddenly realized: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this case was actually a trap youid?¡± It was no wonder she felt that there was something wrong somewhere, somehow! ¡°You could consider it so. But I was really trying to nab someone else ¡ª I didn¡¯t expect to end up nabbing you!¡± It was a real coincidence. Long Feiting was just having a meal at that restaurant and overheard the restaurant owner talking to his wife. He told her he was entrusting a certain Know-All Agency to retrieve that video of his daughter. Long Feiting had been looking for that woman by the name of Song Xing, who had beaten up some hooligans near their school. And the merchant representatives previously mentioned that she was sent by this Know-All Agency. But because the agency did not have permanent staff, there was no way he could find out more about the woman if she did not take on a job. Hence, when he heard the name Know-All Agency, he had immediately gone and struck a deal with their boss. He had increased the amount ofmission because he wanted to bait this woman called Song Xing. However, Song Xing did not ept the job and it was taken by someone else. He thought that, as these agents all worked for the same agency, he should be able to squeeze a clue or two about Song Xing, as long as he nabbed someone. But he could never have imagined that he¡¯d end up nabbing Mu Huan! So, when she was standing around the fake mountain the other day talking about taking on work, she was talking about this work ¡ª she was also an agent of the Know-All Agency! ¡°Who were you trying to nab?¡± ¡°A woman by the name of Song Xing. Her eyes are just like yours! It¡¯s that person who had beaten up the thugs at Commerce Street on campus the other time!¡± Chapter 282 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (2)

Chapter 282: A Bigger Lurking Threat (2)

All these years, Long Feiting had depended on looking at a person¡¯s eyes in his search for his Little Star. Hence, he had seen many pairs of eyes just like Mu Huan¡¯s. There were a few people whom he had thought was his Little Star, but it was only on further chat about their past that he realized they weren¡¯t. Having been through all that, he didn¡¯t really think much about the coincidence. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Freaking hell! He still hadn¡¯t given up looking for her! Fortunately, after that assignment, she had changed her nickname, and she was now using her new nickname for carrying out all her assignments! Otherwise, she¡¯d have been caught! As Long Feiting observed her, he was quite sure that she knew that woman by the name of Song Xing. He said, ¡°Tell me where this woman called Song Xing is, who she is, and I¡¯ll destroy this recording and let you continue to earn your pocket money without Bao Junyan discovering!¡± Mu Huan was Bao Junyan¡¯s wife. Even if he had this sort of evidence, there was little he could do to deal her a vicious blow. He might as well exchange it for some clues to Song Xing¡¯s whereabouts! A woman who had dared to y him out that way, he was determined to punish! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Should she feel so lucky that Long Feiting was so foolish? That he should think that Song Xing¡¯s eyes were so simr to hers but did not think that she was, in fact, her? ¡°I have no idea who this Song Xing is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you try to fool me! You work for the same agency!¡± ¡°You could check with Know-All Agency. They have a huge pool of staff and all of them take on assignments online, unless they have an exceptionally close rtionship. Otherwise, they would never meet up. Besides, although we are colleagues, we are alsopetitors, and sometimes we¡¯re even enemies. Why would the person allow me to find out anything about her background?!¡± What Mu Huan said was true. The agents of Know-All Agency epted their assignments online. She didn¡¯t even know where the agency¡¯s headquarters was located. The Know-All Agency that she often went to was but a rented space that she had set up with a few close coborators. It was only to provide a more professional front for them when they epted assignments. There were a great many other agents in Know-All Agency whom she didn¡¯t know! Putting it simply, their office was like a takeout stall and they were like deliverymen. If someone ced an order, they would take it and deliver the goods. Often, deliverymen who served a particr region would know each other, but there were many deliverymen for many other regions. Although they were all takeout deliverymen, they didn¡¯t know each other. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know her, surely you have some special way to locate her! You are working for this sort of agency ¡ª surely there is information existing within the agency!¡± ¡°We are actually not that different from bounty hunters. Everyone¡¯s secretive, and the agency doesn¡¯t need any information. Besides, in our line of work, there are often many who would quit after one or two jobs. Someone might use a fake name to ept an assignment and then quit. How are you going to locate that person among so many others? How are you going to contact that person?¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes. Although what she said made sense and it was difficult to find a counter-argument, he just felt that things were not like what she was saying! ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, you just have to locate her! Once you¡¯ve located her, you¡¯d be able to get rid of these recordings. If you can¡¯t find her, I will hand this over to Bao Junyan! Let him see what you¡¯re doing behind his back!¡± Mu Huan red at Long Feiting, wishing she could kill him! There was no way she was going to give herself away! ¡°What has that person done to offend you that you have to find her no matter what? As a man, can¡¯t you have a bigger heart?¡± She tried to persuade him to give up the search for Song Xing. Chapter 283 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (3)

Chapter 283: A Bigger Lurking Threat (3)

¡°I don¡¯t know what having a big heart means, I only know that whoever offends me, I will pay back ten times!¡± From a very young age, Long Feiting had been a person who would not be shortchanged. That Song Xing firstly smashed his car, then yed him out on Commercial Street so that he was reprimanded. He wasn¡¯t going to let her off! And most of all... most of all, that Song Xing was smart. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he got the wrong person ¡ª that Mu Kexin was not his Star, that instead, Song Xing was his Star. Although he knew this was wishful thinking, he couldn¡¯t help it. Hence, he had to get his hands on that Song Xing to ascertain it! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What did he say initially? That if she¡¯d only have a civil chat with him, he¡¯d give her 500 thousand? He even said that he had many cars in his garage so she could smash them as she liked! In the end, he was still looking for her now, and he wanted to kill her. Fortunately, she did not fall into his trap at the time! Now that he was saying he¡¯d punish her manyfold, there was no way that Mu Huan was going to own up to being Song Xing. ¡°Whatever it is, I won¡¯t be able to locate Song Xing. If you wish to show this to Bao Junyan, then go ahead!¡± After she had said this, she slumped onto the desk and put on a nonchnt expression. ¡°Stop pretending, Mu Huan. Just now, you said you were going to kill me to silence me, and now you think I¡¯ll believe that you don¡¯t give a damn?¡± Long Feiting chortled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe it or not!¡± Mu Huan remained slumped and nonchnt. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show the recording to Bao Junyan, then!¡± Long Feiting got onto his feet as he said this. He thought that Mu Huan would surely panic. However, she didn¡¯t move, and she looked like she really didn¡¯t care. Long Feiting sat back down and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not really favored in the Mu family. After your mother died, you had left the Mu family to be with your maternal grandmother, and the two of you depended on each other. It was for her that you turned up at the Bao family¡¯s blind date banquet ¡ª and you ended up marrying Bao Junyan.¡± Mu Huan was unmoved and ignored the guy. ¡°Now that you¡¯re Madam Bao and it benefits your paternal grandmother, she is cordial with you. Once you no longer bring her benefits, would she turn nasty on you?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Given this, if Bao Junyan sees the recording and realizes you are not the sort he likes ¡ª if he were to feel that you¡¯ve failed as a wife and he no longer wanted you, would things still be fine?¡± Mu Huan tightened her fist that was ced on the desk. At this point, Long Feiting suddenly realized why she was working so hard. ¡°Are you afraid that Bao Junyan would discover that he doesn¡¯t like the real you and would stop loving you? And if that happened, your paternal grandmother would be angry and make life hell for you, or even for your maternal grandmother. This is why you study so hard in school and take on paid work. So that even if there came a day that Bao Junyan would abandon you, you will have enough resources to not fear your paternal grandmother?¡± Long Feiting was no fool indeed. Most of his guesses were quite close to the truth. ¡°Oh dear, now even I can¡¯t help but take pity on you!¡± Long Feiting tut-tutted. Mu Huan twitched her mouth. Even though he got part of it right, she wasn¡¯t going to admit it. ¡°Child, you think too much! If I were working this hard just because I was afraid of Bao Junyan dumping me for being the person I am, I wouldn¡¯t have taken up the assignment. My husband gave me a credit card to spend as I like. I can very well stay at home to be a wealthydy of leisure, so why would I be doing all these things? So that I¡¯d have a chance to be busted by him?¡± Chapter 284 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (4)

Chapter 284: A Bigger Lurking Threat (4)

Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± It seemed like that... ¡°Why did you do all these, then? Didn¡¯t you say Bao Junyan gives you lots of money to spend? You can absolutely turn his money into your own, so the reason you gave doesn¡¯t hold water!¡± Hence, what she said about not being dependent on others was a load of bullshit! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why was he being so difficult?! ¡°Fine, I was just giving an excuse to fend you off. The fact is that I like an exciting life, that is why I choose to take on such assignments at Know-All Agency! How could being a canary kept in a cage be as meaningful as depending on myself and on my capabilities to earn my own keep in an exciting way?!¡± After crossing swords with him so many times, Mu Huan had found Long Feiting to be a person with too much time and boredom in his life. For people like him, the most important thing in life was probably looking for entertainment. He must fear boredom. Well then, if she said that she did this work for excitement, he would very likely believe it! True enough... ¡°I see. And I was wondering why you would do this sort of work when you don¡¯tck money!¡± Long Feiting believed her. Just like what Mu Huan thought, Long Feiting was a person with too much time and boredom on his hand. With so many older brothers, he never really had to work ¡ª not in the past and not in the future ¡ª to enjoy a luxurious life. Life would naturally be boring if one didn¡¯t have to work to attain anything. Just like a recent report in the news: there was a young man overseas who struck the lottery and won a few billion dors. Instantly, he found himself at the peak of his life ¡ª luxury cars, luxury homes, beautiful women, traveling around the world ¡ª a stylish living. After a few years, before he was even spent out, he developed depression. People may think that those who go around stirring trouble for nothing are crazy, but to people who have no pursuits in life, looking for entertainment and stirring trouble are their greatest pursuits. Otherwise, their days would be spent in depression. ¡°That¡¯s right! Hence, I¡¯m not as afraid as you think of letting Bao Junyan see this video. Furthermore, Bao Junyan just doesn¡¯t like me wearing thick makeup or getting into fights, but he may not necessarily abandon me just because of that! ¡°If it were you ¡ª if you had a girlfriend, whom you¡¯ve always thought to be gentle, turn out to be bold and capable, like me, would you abandon her because of that?¡± Of course he didn¡¯t think he would! That Mu Huan was able toplete the mission in such a tightly secured club within such a short time, and then make a sessful escape, and along the way save Bao Junyan¡¯s life, only awed Long Feiting, even if unwillingly! If he had a girlfriend as fun, bold, and smart as Mu Huan, he would only like her all the more! Finding out that she had hidden this from him wouldn¡¯t have made him angry. On the contrary, it would have made him want to take these assignments together with her so that he too could enjoy an exciting life! ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, would you! Even you wouldn¡¯t, what more my intelligent husband with such good taste? He would only love me more!¡± Oddly, Long Feiting found her words irritating. He said icily, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you dare to tell your husband about it?¡± If she really wasn¡¯t afraid, why was she so agitated just then, and the previous time as well?! ¡°Although I feel that my husband wouldn¡¯t abandon me for sure, the fact is that we haven¡¯t been married for long. Of course I¡¯d be afraid of having things go wrong. So if I can help it, I still wouldn¡¯t want him to know. But if even you can¡¯t locate Song Xing, how do you expect me to do it? If you¡¯re going to make life so difficult for me, then you might as well just tell my husband about these things.¡± Chapter 285 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (5)

Chapter 285: A Bigger Lurking Threat (5)

Long Feiting was convinced. It was true that it would be even more impossible for her to find Song Xing when he himself couldn¡¯t. ¡°And, although I¡¯m not that afraid that you will show my husband the video, if you show it to him, I¡¯ll just tell him that you¡¯ve used it to threaten me and bully me. I¡¯ll say that you wanted me to kneel down before you, and even betray him, to get back at him for making you apologize publicly! And that I¡¯d rather die than give in! Let¡¯s see who ends up being worse off!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, can you be any more shameless?¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± All his life, he had never had to admit defeat to anyone. Mu Huan was the first! What now... It seemed that he liked her more and more. He had not been vicious to Mu Huan for Bao Junyan¡¯s sake, but when they were crossing swords thest few times, while it was obvious that he had the upper hand and the evidence against her, in the end, she had inevitably turned the tide. He¡¯d spent much effort designing those traps for her to fall into, but she would always manage to climb out of them, treading on his head! This only made him more in awe of her, when his initial intention had been to sabotage her. But that did nothing to save him face; every time he put in the effort, she¡¯d only end up gaining the upper hand! Hence... ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t have wasted all my efforts to scheme all these. You have to pay a price too, to keep me somewhat happy!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± No sh*t! What was this guy saying?! ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s just take the risk. I¡¯ll show this video to Bao Junyan and you can say what you want to him! If you dare to, I¡¯ll dare to, too!¡± It was clear on his face: If you¡¯re not going to keep me a little happy, I¡¯m going to take the risk! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± As far as she could help it, she wanted to keep that from Bao Junyan. ¡°And how do you want to be kept happy? Also, if we find some joy for you, will you destroy this video?¡± If making him happy for a bit was going to satisfy his frustrated heart and put this whole episode behind them, then she was willing to do it! ¡°Destroying it will depend on my mood. But I can guarantee I won¡¯t show it to Bao Junyan!¡± He could keep the video to watch for his own entertainment whenever he felt like it. Her action flick was much better than the fake ones acted out by those celebrities! Mu Huan twitched her mouth. However, although Long Feiting was like a fly that went around looking for dirt to stir, he had his saving grace ¡ª he was someone who kept his word. ¡°Alright.¡± Give and take ¡ª it would help resolve the matter. Just as Long Feiting was about to speak... Mu Huan suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s this guy, he tells the girl he likes, marry me! I love you and can¡¯t be without you! The girl says, no, my mom would be displeased. She says you¡¯re a good-for-nothing. The boy says, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill myself right before your eyes! As he says this, he lifted his gun. The girl says, please wait, I¡¯ll have to ask my mom! The boy thinks, haha, I knew this would work. The girl returns and says, Mom says I¡¯m a grownup now and I can watch a bloody scene. You may go ahead!¡± Long Feiting was stumped and looked at her, asking, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to make you happy? I¡¯m telling you a joke!¡± Mu Huan said in a serious tone. Long Feiting said, ¡°You make meugh! You think I wanted you to tell me jokes?! I...¡± He did not finish what he was saying. Mu Huan interrupted, ¡°You said it yourself, I¡¯ve made youugh! You only wanted a little happiness but I made youugh until your sides have split. I¡¯d consider that as havingpleted my task over and above expectations!¡± Chapter 286 - A Bigger Lurking Threat (5)

Chapter 286: A Bigger Lurking Threat (5)

Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he knew how intelligent she was, he¡¯d have thought that she was really that naive! ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t even dream, this is not possible!¡± ¡°What do you want, then? Say it!¡± If she had known this wouldn¡¯t work, she wouldn¡¯t have said so much! Long Feiting rubbed his chin and thought for a while. Then he said, ¡°Apologize to Kexin publicly!¡± He did wonder whether or not that Song Xing was the Star that he had been looking for, but he knew that was only his own dream. He just couldn¡¯t ept that the Little Star he knew would turn out to be the Mu Kexin now, so he couldn¡¯t help but dream. All facts and evidence pointed clearly that Mu Kexin was the person he had been seeking. Although she was not as outstanding now as she was in her childhood and he actually found it difficult to get too enthusiastic about her, she saved his life nevertheless. So, even if she had been so stupid as to have done what she did, Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t have hired a gigolo to seduce her and tarnish her reputation. After they were reunited, he hadn¡¯t done much for Mu Kexin, so why not get Mu Huan to apologize to her?! Mu Huan was almost speechless. ¡°Apologize to her in public? Why apologize? What have I done against her?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, she¡¯s your sister, but you got a gigolo to seduce her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong to ruin her reputation like this?¡± ¡°Wrong, my foot! She¡¯s already moved into my home and wants to steal my husband. She even made use of her mother¡¯s authority to bully me. I¡¯m already being too kind in that I haven¡¯t hired thugs topletely destroy her!¡± Sister indeed! Mu Huan¡¯s mother had only one child and that was herself! Furthermore, had she done anything wrong? If that girl dared to bully her like that, then she could jolly well bear the consequences! ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a little stupid, but why be so calctive with someone like her? As an elder sister, can¡¯t you give her some leeway, have a bigger heart?¡± ¡°So you do know too that she¡¯s stupid?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Why would he still like Mu Kexin, or stand up for her, or ask for an apology for her, if he knew that the girl was stupid? Was that true love or something?! Realizing that he had spoken too fast to say that Mu Kexin was stupid, Long Feiting was a little vexed. No matter what, the girl was his benefactor. How could he be saying to someone else that she was stupid?! ¡°I¡¯m not really saying she¡¯s stupid. She¡¯s just very ordinary, just a little slow maybe.¡± Just a little slow...? Mu Huan was disgusted! Was Long Feiting like those overbearing young CEOs they write about in novels, ones who like those stupid sweet young things? No ¡ª those sweet young things they write about in the novels, although stupid, were kind-hearted at least! What kind-heartedness did this guy see in Mu Kexin exactly? ¡°Whatever it is, just apologize to her in public and obtain her forgiveness. Then this matter will be water under the bridge!¡± Long Feiting bulldozed his way through, not knowing what else he could say. ¡°Are you asking me to apologize publicly to her to avenge her or to cause her more harm?¡± There was no way she was going to back down and make a public apology to Mu Kexin! Long Feiting shot back immediately, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to avenge her!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re out to avenge her, then you shouldn¡¯t be asking me to apologize to her publicly.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If I do that, of course people will be wondering why I¡¯m apologizing to her. And at that point, even if I didn¡¯t say it, people would eventually find out that Mu Kexin and her mother were after the same gigolo. And everyone wille to know of this. It¡¯s easy to find these things out. You want Mu Kexin to be the talk of the town once again?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± It was just a momentary thought; he hadn¡¯t thought of this. ¡°Well, apologize to her in private, then!¡± Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t going to let her off this apology! Chapter 287 - If Something Goes Wrong, There Must Be a Demon

Chapter 287: If Something Goes Wrong, There Must Be a Demon

¡°Sure,¡± Mu Huan agreed readily. She was able to ept her private apology. Mu Huan had never been an old-fashioned and inflexible person. Other than some things she was unable to ept, she was really flexible when it came to amodating situations. Everything would be good for discussion as long as one was willing to take a step back. If she was able to simply apologize to Mu Kexin privately and resolve this problem, she wouldn¡¯t start a fight over it. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Did she really just agree so easily? Wasn¡¯t she a really arrogant person? When I asked her to apologize just now, she was so unwilling, but now, she actually agreed immediately! ¡°Does your arrogance allow you to apologize so easily?¡± Did she think that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong?! ¡°What is arrogance?¡± Mu Huan gave an expression that said that she didn¡¯t have such a thing. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Originally, he thought that making her apologize to Mu Kexin was a super shameful task and would put her in a difficult spot. She would be unwilling, but she could only apologize as she didn¡¯t have a choice. However, she agreed so easily. It didn¡¯t give him a sense of satisfaction at all! He had put in so much thought in forcing her to apologize. What was the point of it if she apologizes so easily? He originally thought that he had gotten back at her. However, after seeing Mu Huan in this state, he felt like he had lost again. This made him so angry that he clenched his teeth! ¡°Mu Huan, what kind of person are you exactly?¡± When she was arrogant, she was more arrogant than anyone else; when she was proud, she was prouder than anyone else; and when she was shameless, she was more shameless than anyone else! But when she was soft, she was so soft that she could have no shame at all! Her pride and arrogance could be thrown away whenever she wanted! ¡°A living person,¡± Mu Huan replied in fake seriousness. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He thought that he would never meet a girl who was more interesting and outstanding than his Star. But now that he had met Mu Huan, even though he refused to admit it, she was way better than the grown-up Star. She was as dazzling as how he imagined his Star would have grown up to be. But this girl... She was someone else¡¯s wife. And that person was, unluckily, Bao Junyan! Suddenly, Long Feiting stood up and said, ¡°I will bring Kexin for lunch at the cafeteria outside the school. You cane and apologize to her then!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan answered him. After that, she opened her book and started reading. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He felt a stronger urge to torture her after seeing how it didn¡¯t bother her at all! Couldn¡¯t she just give him some face and allow him to feel satisfied? After Long Feiting left, Li Meng immediately came over. ¡°What did he want?¡± Mu Huan saw that a lot of ssmates had begun to sit around her after Long Feiting left. Having learned her lesson about walls having ears fromst time, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t continue asking. That afternoon, in the cafeteria... Mu Huan thought that Mu Kexin, who had Long Feiting to stand up for her and even to demand an apology for her, would be unable to control her pride and would arrogantly challenge Mu Huan even if she wanted to maintain her image in front of Long Feiting. But who¡¯d have known that... Mu Kexin, who was standing in front of her, was not only not arrogant nor proud, but she even looked really scared and was really afraid to meet her eyes! ¡°I... I suddenly feel really unwell. I¡¯m leaving first, sorry...¡± After Mu Kexin had said so, she stood up and left. This made Mu Huan even more surprised. It was because Mu Kexin was someone who would try to step on her even if she didn¡¯t have the chance to. By right, she should have taken the chance to step on her until she dies and shame her. Instead, she ran away! There must be a demon around because something had gone wrong! There must be something fishy in this! Chapter 288 - Seeing but Not Owning (1)

Chapter 288: Seeing but Not Owning (1)

At the Cartier counter in the VIP Premium Lounge. The manager of the counter took out all the expensive rings and ced all of them on the table in front of Mrs. Gu. The rows of the glittering rings dazzled the eye! As this was a luxury brand that was renowned globally, any ordinary rose gold diamond ring would already cost tens of thousands of yuan. Not to mention, these diamond rings in front of her were the treasures among all their rings. Every diamond ring here was incredibly expensive! ¡°I think that this diamond ring is really good. The rity of the diamond is good, the diamond is big, and the style is nice.¡± Mrs. Gu picked up a ring for Lin Qingya to try on. When Lin Qingya looked at the diamond ring that was shining brightly under the light, she was so excited that it was hard for her to suppress it. A diamond ring like this that cost millions of yuan was something she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford even if she worked her whole life. But now, she was about to wear it on ¡ª wait no, she could even choose a better one! She could choose and get all the diamond rings and other jewelry here as she pleased! All these salespeople who used to pick on her if she took another nce at this jewelry in the past were carefully serving her like they were maids. They were sucking up to her and begging her to buy more! This was the life she, Lin Qingya, should be living! From today on, she would continue living this life! But no matter how excited she was, she only showed shyness on her face. ¡°If Mom thinks that that is nice, that would be nice.¡± As she said so, she stuck out her hand, wanting to try the ring. But the ring in Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand was taken away by Gu Chenyi and ced back to its original position. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Gu looked up at her son and asked, ¡°Is the design I have chosen not nice?¡± ¡°Qingya likes the simple life. If you make her wear that, she will feel ufortable,¡± Gu Chenyi said as he looked at Lin Qingya. ¡°Qingya, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer Gu Chenyi at that moment. If she spoke, she would have no chance with this big diamond ring, but if she said no, then... they would definitely notice there was something amiss. After she thought about it, she could only lower her head so that she would give the feeling that she wasn¡¯t a girl who enjoyed the extravagant life. But even though she didn¡¯t enjoy it, it was a senior who had picked the ring for her and she couldn¡¯t reject it! When Mrs. Gu saw the situation, she scolded her son, ¡°You kid, what are you talking about?! Which girl doesn¡¯t like diamonds?! And you¡¯re selecting your wedding ring ¡ª you¡¯ll have only one of that in your whole lifetime! You¡¯ll have to choose a big one no matter what!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand Qingya, it¡¯s just that she wouldn¡¯t wear it even if you chose a big one for her. Furthermore, after she had given birth, she¡¯d have to wear such a big diamond ring while taking care of the baby. What if she identally hurts him? I think that it¡¯s best to choose a simple yet elegant one.¡± After Gu Chenyi had said that, he looked at the counter manager standing at the side and said, ¡°Bring over your simple and elegant tinum wedding rings.¡± The counter manager was speechless. The young master of the Gu family is getting married and they are choosing tinum rings? Mrs. Gu furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Chenyi, you can wear these tinum rings for fun normally. But you¡¯re getting married. These aren¡¯t really suitable, right?¡± The Gu family was a prestigious family. If their newlyweds were wearing tinum rings during the wedding... wouldn¡¯t people suspect and guess that the Gu family was about to copse? ¡°Why would it be unsuitable? Our lives belong to us, so why do we have to care what others think of us? Besides that, after being with Qingya, I realized how wasteful and extravagant our lifestyle was. We shouldn¡¯t waste resources in this way.¡± Chapter 289 - Seeing but Not Owning (2)

Chapter 289: Seeing but Not Owning (2)

¡°And when I recall that I¡¯m about to be a father, I can¡¯t resist but want to give everything to my child, but I don¡¯t see how terrible the lives of other children are. Rather than wearing a useless big ring, why not let us donate this money to the children in orphanages to make their lives better?¡± After Gu Chenyi had said that, he looked at Lin Qingya again and asked, ¡°Qingya, do you agree?¡± Lin Qingya was speechless. What the hell was wrong with this damned Gu Chenyi?! Was he crazy? Donating the money that was meant for buying the ring to the orphanage ¡ª why didn¡¯t he donate all of the Gu family¡¯s wealth to the orphanage instead?! In contrast to her speechlessness, her heart was in tears. On the other hand, Mrs. Gu looked really d. ¡°My son has really grown up!¡± He knows how to give back to society now. Then, she happily held Lin Qingya¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Qingya, this is all to your credit. Your kindness and excellence have made Chenyi sensible!¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not buy the big diamond ring. Instead, we will donate the money to the children and hope that they will be able to live lives that are safe and happy like the children from our family!¡± It was rare that her son was so sensible and kind. Thus, she should support him as his mother! Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± Were both of them fools?! Were they fools?! They didn¡¯t want to enjoy their own money. Instead, they wanted to donate it! As she had portrayed herself as a kind and loving person, no matter how sad she was inside, she could only lift her head up andugh gently. ¡°The children would definitely be delighted!¡± When Mrs. Gu witnessed her reply, she began to like her even more. She stuck her hand out and touched her head, saying, ¡°Such a kind and good child.¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Lin Qingya and curved his lips into a smile. Although he smiled really brightly and charmingly, for some reason, Lin Qingya couldn¡¯t help but feel cold and shivered at his smile! At first, she¡¯d thought that after a while, Gu Chenyi would return to normal. However, he was beginning to scare her even more! But he didn¡¯t do anything. He was happily preparing their engagement party and the wedding matters. She didn¡¯t understand. She was increasingly unable to get what Gu Chenyi was thinking about! In the past, he was a ray of simple sunshine and someone who was easy to see through. But now, why did it turn out like this? After the manager brought the tinum rings over, Gu Chenyi chose a design that was the most normal with no diamonds at all. He looked at Lin Qingya and said, ¡°Qingya, do you think this is the most simple, gracious, and nice? The most suitable for both of us?¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± A big diamond ring that cost hundreds of thousands had turned into a normal tinum ring that cost only about ten thousand and he¡¯s asking her if it¡¯s nice! What could she say? She could onlyugh and say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice.¡± Gu Chenyi instantly smiled really happily. ¡°I knew it. I knew that you would like this type of ring!¡± Lin Qingya was speechless. When Mrs. Gu saw that, she was really d that her son was caring more for his wife. Just when the manager at the counter was putting away the other diamond rings in disappointment. Gu Chenyi spoke. ¡°Mom, your taste is good. Can you help me choose some jewelry for Auntie? I had a fight with her before and I want to buy some things for her as an apology.¡± ¡°You fought with your aunt?¡± Mrs. Gu asked in surprise. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°No wonder your uncle looked so unhappy thest time we ate together.¡± Mrs. Gu recalled the time theyst met for dinner. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°You should make it up well to her, then!¡± As Mrs. Gu said that, she asked the manager to bring the best pieces of jewelry over. Chapter 290 - Seeing but Not Owning (3)

Chapter 290: Seeing but Not Owning (3)

The counter manager immediately perked up and hurried off to get them. When he returned with the diamond essories, Lin Qingya¡¯s eyes gleamed immediately. All the styles that she had only seen in magazines were now ced before her eyes, right at her fingertips! ¡°Mom, what do you think of this?¡± Gu Chenyi picked up a diamond ne of a certain style. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, this is thetest style.¡± Mrs. Gu nodded ¡°What about this?¡± Gu Chenyi picked up yet another ne. ¡°Pink gemstones are not bad. Your aunt is fair and pink suits her!¡± ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°Hmmm, nice.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°This isst year¡¯s style. It¡¯s for your aunt so it has to be good. The other one here is a new style,¡± Mrs. Gu said as she pointed to the one next to it. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Gu Chenyi picked a few more out to show Mrs. Gu. Lin Qingya thought that he had chosen some moderate ones, but thest one he picked out was the best of the lot. She was filled with envy that Mu Huan would be getting such a beautiful diamond ne. Then she heard... ¡°We¡¯ll take all of them.¡± She widened her eyes in shock! What did Gu Chenyi just say? Take them all? He was going to buy all of that? Was he mad?! He was buying all of that for Mu Huan?! Didn¡¯t he just say that they shouldn¡¯t live extravagantly and that they shouldn¡¯t be wasting resources? But he was buying all these extravagant gifts for Mu Huan! Just when she thought that Mrs. Gu would stop Gu Chenyi... She heard the woman say, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pick a few more items? It¡¯s quite miserly to be giving just these few things.¡± She had never bought any gifts for this sister-inw of hers, and so, since her son was making an apology, there¡¯s an excuse for them to give a little more. Lin Qingya almost spewed blood when she heard that. They¡¯d picked out so many, and yet it¡¯s miserly! How much more did they want?! Did they want to sweep everything off the shelves of Cartier? ¡°We¡¯re almost done looking through all that they have in this shop. The rest don¡¯t look that good. If Mom feels it¡¯s miserly, let¡¯s go to Bulgari on the opposite side to have a look.¡± ¡°Why not? Bulgari has a few styles this year that really suits your tender-looking aunt.¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± Is this mother-and-son pair mentally handicapped or just in stupid? The actual wife and daughter-inw is here right before you! And you¡¯ve bought her only a tinum ring! But you¡¯re buying another woman so many luxury items! Are your brains dented?! At this point, Gu Chenyi looked across toward Lin Qingya. She immediately looked down, trying to hide her indignation. Hence, she did not see the icy mockery in Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes. After making the purchase at Cartier, the mother-and-son pair proceeded to Bulgari and picked out a few items there as well. Mrs. Gu was about done when she thought of her own daughter-inw and said, ¡°Qingya, see if there¡¯s anything you like, okay? You can pick out a few styles.¡± Lin Qingya was about to speak... When Gu Chenyi interrupted: ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve picked out a few items here for Auntie and what¡¯s left aren¡¯t any good. Let¡¯s not have Qingya pick from here. We¡¯ll get better ones for her another day.¡± Mrs. Gu thought that that made sense and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± Get better ones for her another day? Why did she feel like that day would nevere?! She wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Chenyi was doing it on purpose today. While it didn¡¯t look deliberate, it didn¡¯t lookpletely innocent either. But if it was done on purpose, why? If Gu Chenyi knew that she was the real cause of his breakup with Mu Huan, he would have just rejected her outright, and he wouldn¡¯t even have agreed to marry her. But if he wasn¡¯t aware of this, why would he be treating her this way? Lin Qingya could not figure this out, no matter how hard she tried. Chapter 291 - Seeing but Not Owning (4)

Chapter 291: Seeing but Not Owning (4)

She had no time now to figure out the reason anyway. She could only focus on her jealousy and heartache. Gu Chenyi was the only son, and all of the Gu family assets were to be his. Hence, after she marries him, all of the Gu family assets would be hers too! And now, Gu Chenyi was using her money and buying all sorts of expensive luxury items for Mu Huan like he was buying cabbage. Her heart wrung with pain. It was so painful that she almost died! This death-deserving Gu Chenyi, what exactly was he thinking?! ¡ª Having bought the gifts, of course they immediately had to give them away. Hence, around dinner time, Mrs. Gu went to the Bao residence with Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya in tow. ¡°Auntie, what happened was my fault, and these gifts from me are to make up for it. Please ept them.¡± Mu Huan looked at the whole lot of branded jewelry Gu Chenyi was holding. ¡°...¡± What was he up to now? By buying this many branded jewelry for her, did he want Bao Junyan to think that she was a person given to vanity? ¡°Xiao Huan, this child Chenyi has been spoiled by us ever since he was young, and he often does foolish things. No matter what he has done, don¡¯t take it to heart. And if you¡¯re still not able to cast aside the anger, then hit him a few times!¡± Mrs. Gu said. Mrs. Gu had gone as far as to say that. If Mu Huan didn¡¯t ept these gifts, it only meant she was still angry and refused to forgive Gu Chenyi. But she didn¡¯t even know why Gu Chenyi was apologizing to her all of a sudden or why he bought her all this branded jewelry. What did he want her to say? She looked toward Bao Junyan in reflex. ¡°Since it¡¯s his way of apologizing, just ept it,¡± Bao Junyan said impassively. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan reached out to ept the gifts. There was more than what both her hands could manage. ¡°This is too much though. We are family, so there¡¯s no need to be so overly polite.¡± Even if he wanted to apologize, not that it was needed, one gift would have been enough, but he bought so many! ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort you like, so I just bought a few more, thinking that among all the different styles, there¡¯s bound to be one that you¡¯ll like,¡± Gu Chenyi said with a smile. It didn¡¯t feel like he meant any harm. Mu Huan looked up at him. Suddenly, it was as though she saw that sunshine boy from before ¡ª when he hadn¡¯t known what sort of drinks she liked and had bought everything he could find in the shop. He had stood smiling shyly before her, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort of drink you like, so I bought them all, thinking that among them, there¡¯s bound to be something you fancy.¡± At this moment, she was full of mixed feelings. She quickly looked away. Gu Chenyi did not speak further. The vibes between them caused Bao Junyan to suddenly find those bags in Mu Huan¡¯s hands to be an eyesore. Hence, he said, ¡°Butler, help Madam take these things upstairs.¡± The butler came up to them immediately. Mu Huan quickly handed over the things she was holding. Having observed what was happening, Gu Chenyi clenched his fists tightly by his sides and then slowly rxed. Lin Qingya noticed this. The death-deserving Gu Chenyi! Why was his heart so cold like steel?! No matter how she tried to please him, no matter how hard she worked for him, he simply couldn¡¯t let Mu Huan go! And right in front of her, his fiancee, he was acting like he couldn¡¯t forget his old love. How was she to bear this?! There was a sh of gloominess in her eyes. Among the four of them, only Mrs. Gu was truly oblivious, unaware that there was anything out of the ordinary. She only chided her son, saying that, in the future, he was not to cause Mu Huan any upset. Then she looked toward Mu and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re more senior in position. In the future, if he should do anything foolish again, just hit him!¡± Mu Huan, who was quite speechless by now, could only smile with awkward politeness. Chapter 292 - Seeing but Not Owning (5)

Chapter 292: Seeing but Not Owning (5)

After dinner, Bao Junyan asked the butler to bring him the tablet. He said that he had a few vivid red rubies in possession, and if Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya would choose a design they liked using the tablet, he would have the stones iid into jewelry pieces as wedding gifts to them. The magnificent ruby is the king of gems, and vivid red rubies are the best grade of rubies! Lin Qingya¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, for she had always liked luxury items like gemstones. She was just about to reach out toward the butler to take the tablet from him... When Gu Chenyi declined, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle. Qingya doesn¡¯t like gemstones and diamonds and such things. We were out shopping today and she even chose a wedding ring that was an ordinary tinum band!¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± This death-deserving Gu Chenyi! Is he stupid or something?! Vivid red rubies! These are rare luxury items! Bao Junyan looked at him in surprise. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Lin Qingya didn¡¯t like rubies, for he had always disregarded the girl anyway. He was surprised, rather, at what Gu Chenyi had said. As though he¡¯d seen something with that one nce he threw them, his expression darkened. Mu Huan, on the other hand, looked at Lin Qingya. She didn¡¯t like gemstones and diamonds and such things? Hehe... From the time they were little, Lin Qingya had been most obsessed with such things! She was indeed sacrificing a whole lot to act lofty! Go on acting, then! If she were capable, she should keep it up for the rest of her life! At least that would make her an awesome person! Lin Qingya tightened her fists under the table as she met Mu Huan¡¯s eyes that were filled with sarcasm and mockery. Initially, she had thought that after putting in so much effort to win Gu Chenyi, there would finally be a switch in their positions. She would be the one in a much higher position and Mu Huan would be more pathetic than ever, needing her charity for the rest of her life. Never had she expected that it would turn out like this! Mu Huan was still in that lofty position! Lin Qingya seethed with hatred! She hated the girl! Then she thought, now that she was bearing a child of the Gu family and her status was secure, there was no longer a need for her to hold herself back. Hence, she looked toward Bao Junyan and said, ¡°Uncle, Xiao Huan has always liked gemstones. And she has such fair skin ¡ª she¡¯d look most beautiful wearing rubies!¡± Her words implied that Mu Huan was a vain and materialistic woman. Otherwise, why would she like luxury items like gemstones? Having said that, she looked toward Mu Huan with provocation in her eyes that only Mu Huan would have understood. She had thought that Mu Huan would fret and, like in the past, be desperate to offer some sort of exnation. Unexpectedly, Mu Huan looked toward Bao Junyan and shed him a sweet smile, saying, ¡°Hubby, I adore all these glittery things like gemstones and diamonds! I also love beautiful bags and beautiful clothes! Every time I go shopping, I feel like buying non-stop!¡± Bao Junyan reached out to dotingly pat her head, then said, ¡°Whatever you like, we¡¯ll buy.¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± What had gone wrong with the world? Mu Huan had so obviously stated that she was a vain and materialistic shopping addict, yet not only did Bao Junyan not feel that she was a money worshiper, he had even dotingly said that they¡¯d buy whatever she fancied! What the hell! What sort of intelligent big boss was this?! He was a solid gold fool! ¡°Sister-inw is indeed straightforward and very adorable!¡± Mrs. Gu decided that she was liking Mu Huan more and more. Lin Qingya felt even more like spewing blood now! Did all these people have damaged brains?! One had acted so dotingly toward a shopping addict money worshiper, and another had just remarked that she was adorable! What sort of worldly logic was this?! Did money worshipers suddenly be a trend? At this point, Mu Huan looked toward Lin Qingya and eximed, ¡°Yup, I am a vulgar person and love these things, unlike Qingya ¡ª who lives up to her elegant and ssy name. Buying worldly things like gemstones for her would be akin to insulting her!¡± Chapter 293 - How About Donating Them?

Chapter 293: How About Donating Them?

¡°Uh-huh. Qingya is too simple, too kind, and all she wants is to do charity,¡± Mrs. Gu eximed. Mrs. Gu came from a well-known family and was pampered from a young age. Everything she ate, wore, and used were nothing but the best. She never had to work a single day and she¡¯d go shopping for clothes, bags, and essories when she was free. But this daughter-inw of hers, on the contrary, didn¡¯t like shopping and had to be convinced to buy a few pieces of clothing. All she thought about was the children in the orphanage. She made one feel guilty just shopping with her, as though those orphan children would suffer if she spent any money. Although Mrs. Gu was a kind-hearted person, she knew that one person couldn¡¯t save the world. Even if she were to give away all her family assets, there would still be poverty in the world. Hence, she had never let her kindness interfere with living her own life. Her father and husband worked hard to earn money so that she could enjoy and have a better life ¡ª of course she had to do that to the best of her ability! She felt that Lin Qingya was overly kind, but of course, she couldn¡¯t fault someone for being kind. Except that, initially, she had thought that having a daughter-inw would be like having another daughter ¡ª they could go on shopping sprees and chat about fashion trends ¡ª but this daughter-inw didn¡¯t like these things at all, and this disappointed her somewhat. It would surely have killed Lin Qingya if she knew that being lofty and not being a money worshiper or a shop-a-holic would disappoint Mrs. Gu! ¡°Yup. Compared to Qingya, I¡¯m rather vulgar. I suppose our names determine our fates. My mom named me Huan and hoped that I would be happy all my life. And so, all my life, I¡¯ve cared only about my own happiness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to think about your own happiness! I too love gemstones and diamonds and all things glittery, and I want to own every big brand¡¯stest products of the season!¡± Mrs. Gu didn¡¯t feel that it was wrong to love those things. Which woman doesn¡¯t like jewelry and essories, handbags and pretty clothes?! Her daughter-inw, Lin Qingya, was a rarity! ¡°Well, then, in the future, when Sister-inw goes shopping, give me a call. We can go on a spree together!¡± Mu Huan said as she looked toward Lin Qingya. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m missing a shoppingpanion!¡± Mrs. Gu said happily. If she didn¡¯t have a daughter-inw who could go on shopping sprees with her like a daughter, it wasn¡¯t bad having a sister-inw who could do that! Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± The internal damage was really making her want to spew blood! Didn¡¯t they say that good wealthy people didn¡¯t like money-worshipping girls? What were they thinking?! Lin Qingya was pretty much destroyed in this round! In the evening, after Mu Huan had washed her face, she sat at her dressing table and put on her skincare products. Bao Junyan sat there reading. There was a sort of harmonious silence in the room. Until Bao Junyan suddenly asked, ¡°Is there anything you like?¡± Mu Huan was taken by surprise and turned around. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those apology gifts from Chenyi, is there anything among them that you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t taken a look! I don¡¯t like those things!¡± Mu Huan often had to take on assignments and it was just too bothersome wearing things like nes and bracelets. If she unknowingly dropped them and left them behind, then it would simply be evidence. ¡°Lately, we¡¯ve been organizing a fundraising activity, so if you don¡¯t like them, we¡¯ll donate them under your name tomorrow. What do you think?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was there a need to be sovish?! Donating such arge amount of valuables! If he wanted to donate things, why not donate them to her? She was poor too! So poor that she almost had to put her own life at stake! Chapter 294 - Making Her Life Difficult (1)

Chapter 294: Making Her Life Difficult (1)

But although these were apology gifts that Gu Chenyi had given to her, they were given for the sake of Bao Junyan, so they weren¡¯t really hers. Since these things belonged to him, he could do as he wished. ¡°Hubby, just do as you think best!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Bao Junyan seemed to have said that with much pleasure, oddly. After Mu Huan was done fussing over her face and had climbed into bed... Bao Junyan suddenly added, ¡°I¡¯ll get Secretary Jin to send over some jewelry designs tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan said in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like gemstones and diamonds and glittery things? You can pick a few more items tomorrow.¡± For his wife, of course, it had to be privately customized and unique. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± What sort of act was this? Didn¡¯t she just say she didn¡¯t like these things and he said they should donate them? And now he was asking her to select designs and get measured up for customized jewelry! ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t I just say that I don¡¯t like such things?¡± When she¡¯d said that she liked these things, his intelligence should have told him that she was saying that to spite Lin Qingya! ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, you can just put them away. They wille into use at some point when we attend banquets or important functions,¡± Bao Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Then why would he want to donate the ones they had?! Donating them and buying new ones, was he a little... stupid? Suddenly, she realized something. ¡°Hubby, are you jealous?¡± He didn¡¯t like seeing the things that Gu Chenyi had given her and wanted to donate them. ¡°What do you mean, jealous?¡± Bao Junyan looked up, as though he had no idea what jealousy was. ¡°You¡¯re not? That¡¯s good, then. I just feel that it¡¯s a waste to donate them. I¡¯ll go and take a look now and see if there¡¯s anything I like. We can keep it for future use...¡± Mu Huan said as she made a move to get out of bed. But she was forcefully pulled back. ¡°From now on, whatever you want, whatever you like, they can onlye from me!¡± ¡°And you say you¡¯re not jealous? Look at you...¡± The next day, near the Mu family residence... ¡°Mother Chen, thanks for the trouble,¡± Mu Huan said as she pressed an envelope of cash into the hands of Mother Chen, who was the Mu family¡¯s domestic helper. When Mu Kexin saw her, she had made a quick getaway rather than act arrogant. This unsettled her. Mu Kexin must have done something and was afraid to see her. But she hadn¡¯t had much contact with the girltely and she had no idea what she could be up to. But no matter, it was better to be cautious! Hence, she had bought a favor from the family¡¯s helper, Mother Chen, asking her to keep an eye on her grandmother and Mu Kexin. She wanted to know if they were scheming something behind her back. ¡°Miss, you are too polite. If it weren¡¯t for Miss, my son would have met his end!¡± Mother Chen wanted to politely return the money. ¡°Mother Chen, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s overly polite. Take the money, your family needs it.¡± Mu Huan pressed the envelope into the woman¡¯s hands again. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite with Miss, then! Miss, don¡¯t you worry, I will find out what Matriarch Mu and Second Miss want to do to you!¡± Mother Chen promised. Mother Chen had worked as a helper for the Mu family for more than ten years. Initially, she was most loyal to Matriarch Mu, but when a mishap happened to her son, Matriarch Mu had caused her heart to turn cold. It was Miss who had put aside past grievances to help her. So, she really owed it to Miss to do whatever Miss wanted her to. But even when Miss was asking for a favor, she would still give her this much money! Chapter 295 - Making Her Life Difficult (2)

Chapter 295: Making Her Life Difficult (2)

¡°I believe Mother Chen!¡± Mu Huan trusted Mother Chen¡¯s capabilities. In the meantime, in a private room at a cafe near the Mu family residence... ¡°What did you say? Long Feiting made Mu Huan apologize to you, but you ran away? Are you insane?!¡± Lin Qingya blew her top the moment she heard Mu Kexin¡¯s words. Was she stupid?! Was she stupid or something?! Mu Huan was such an intelligent person ¡ª wouldn¡¯t this odd behavior just arouse her suspicion? ¡°It¡¯s already done. No matter how much you insult me now, it¡¯s useless. You might as well think of a way to salvage the situation!¡± Mu Kexin said irritably. After she had returned, she too realized the boo-boo she had made and how it had only served to put her at greater risk. This was why she hade to Lin Qingya to discuss the matter. Lin Qingya knew, too, that it was useless saying anything now. Salvaging the situation was the critical focus! ¡°Surely Mu Huan will now suspect that you¡¯ve been up to something, that¡¯s why you had avoided her. She may even have started to take action.¡± Lin Qingya knew Mu Huan too well. ¡°What do we do, then?¡± Mu Kexin was afraid that Mu Huan would get to the bottom of things. If that happened, it would be the end of her! ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried about having pretended to be Song Xing ¡ª the only people who know about it are your grandmother and me. Even your father is unaware. As long as it doesn¡¯t get out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out. ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t identify yourself to Long Feiting, and you¡¯ve never said to him that you are Song Xing, who got kidnapped with him years ago. What is there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± Mu Kexin knew this too, but she couldn¡¯t help being worried about running into Mu Huan. She was afraid of being found out. If Long Feiting found out that she wasn¡¯t Song Xing... she didn¡¯t dare to think about how dire the consequences would be! ¡°There¡¯s no but! You have to put aside your fears, you have to think that what you fear does not exist, you don¡¯t have to fear!¡± Lin Qingya tried to brainwash her. ¡°How could I put my fears aside? If I were to be discovered, that would be the end of me!¡± Lin Qingya was going to marry Gu Chenyi ¡ª of course nothing would happen to her. But herself? At that point, she would die on her own! ¡°What do you mean, if we¡¯re to be discovered? Don¡¯t you understand what I was just saying? You didn¡¯t do anything. It was Long Feiting who came looking for you and he fell in love with you at first nce. What could they discover about you? What are you afraid of?!¡± Lin Qingya wished she could crack open Mu Kexin¡¯s brain and restructure it. If she had this sort of opportunity, not only would she not have been discovered, she would have married into the Long family! It was such a good opportunity, and yet, up until this point, apart from not having made any progress with Long Feiting, she was trying to avoid Mu Huan out of fear! What a useless girl! ¡°I know...¡± Mu Kexin knew this all along, but... ¡°If you know, then rx and be bolder! ¡°Also, Long Feiting has not made a move on you, he¡¯s only been saying that he wishes to woo you. I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s lost interest in you after having interacted with you. If you wish to marry him, there¡¯s no hope. Given this, you might as well show your true colors. Be the arrogant and willful person that you used to be, make full use of his gratitude toward you as his benefactor and create trouble for Mu Huan, suppress her!¡± Lin Qingya was livid from yesterday, especially about the things that Mu Huan said toward the end. Those filled her with hatred for the girl! But she couldn¡¯t possibly get herself into a direct confrontation. If she weren¡¯t cautious, she could end up losing everything she had now. Hence, she had to encourage Mu Kexin to attack Mu Huan! Chapter 296 - Making Her Life Difficult (3)

Chapter 296: Making Her Life Difficult (3)

From her observations during this period, she felt that Long Feiting was a person who would overlook other people¡¯s shorings. Even if he didn¡¯t like Mu Kexin, he would not allow anyone to bully his benefactor. If Mu Kexinunched any attack on Mu Huan, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t let the girl off for sure. This way, Long Feiting wouldn¡¯t let Mu Huan off as well! At that point, all she needed to do was to sit back and watch Mu Huan fall into dire straits! ¡°I just need to stop being scared of Mu Huan, why should I need to create trouble for her and suppress her?¡± Mu Kexin felt that even if she didn¡¯t need to fear Mu Huan exposing her, she should still avoid her, not create trouble for her! ¡°You used to love creating trouble for her, and now, if you stopped doing it and even started avoiding her, she would only get more suspicious. This way, even if she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out anything, she might realize it after some time. At that point, in the possible event that she and Long Feiting would identify themselves to each other, you would have lost your position as his benefactor. Hence, even if you were fine given that it was Long Feiting who mistook your identity, you would be left quite useless. Would your grandmother still provide you with a good life?¡± Mu Kexin: ¡°...¡± Actually, at that point, Mu Huan would be in a lofty position, and she ¡ª she would have had to return to the School of Health to try and graduate, then proceed to a small hospital owned by the Mu family to work in some idle position, making a living and waiting for death. She didn¡¯t want that! She didn¡¯t want that sort of life for herself! ¡°And to stop Mu Huan from investigating you now, the only thing you can do is to proactively create trouble for her and get rid of her suspicions of you!¡± Lin Qingya could sense that Mu Kexin was wavering, so her tone had be more forceful. After a period of silence, Mu Kexin asked, ¡°How am I supposed to create trouble for her?¡± Lin Qingya thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away even though Long Feiting had asked her to apologize to you? ¡°When you get to schoolter, go to our ss and look for Mu Huan, tell her that you were feeling unwell before and didn¡¯t hear her apology. Make her apologize to you in public. To her, apologizing to you in private costs nothing so she would do it. But if that had to be done publicly, her arrogant nature wouldn¡¯t be able to stand for it and she wouldn¡¯t do it. At that point, she¡¯d surely throw sarcasm at you and try to make you feel awkward. This way, Long Feiting will protect you and attack Mu Huan. ¡°For the rest of it, just go with the flow. There¡¯s no need to do anything else.¡± ¡°It sounds easy enough. Is that all there is?¡± Mu Kexin still felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t really put her finger on what was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s that easy! You have to remember, cast your fear of being exposed aside, you¡¯ve really not done anything and there¡¯s nothing to expose! Just go back to being yourself!¡± Lin Qingya reinforced the point. ¡°Alright, then...¡± Mu Kexin was now quite convinced that there was nothing to fear. She did not pretend to be Song Xing. It was Long Feiting who mistook her for Song Xing! How could he me her for mistaking her identity? The more she thought about it this way, the more Mu Kexin felt that she really had nothing to fear! She really could create some trouble for Mu Huan! ¡°I¡¯ll go to school now!¡± As Lin Qingya looked at Mu Kexin¡¯s diminishing figure, a vicious smile spread across her face. Mu Huan, if you make life difficult for me, I¡¯ll make it difficult for you! At Yun University... When Mu Huan and Long Feiting saw Mu Kexin approaching, they were a little surprised. After all, she looked as though she had seen a ghost yesterday and gave a lousy excuse before running away. Now, she was approaching them just like that. Mu Kexin came straight up to Mu Huan and said arrogantly, ¡°I was unwell yesterday and didn¡¯t hear your apology. Now, you should apologize to me all over again!¡± Chapter 297 - What Did You Say?!

Chapter 297: What Did You Say?!

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was this a new level of brain damage? Long Feiting was speechless too. He had no idea what was going on in Mu Kexin¡¯s mind. Yesterday, she had run away when he brought the girl to apologize to her, and now, she hade over to demand an apology! Furthermore, it was only with that sort of evidence that he had managed to convince Mu Huan to make a painless private apology, and now, the girl wanted Mu Huan to make a public apology! He didn¡¯t know what else to say about her! He couldn¡¯t help but think, how could this freaking be his Star? His Star had been such an excellent person even at a tender age of 11! There were instances where people became brain-damaged from high fevers during a bout of illness, but he had never seen anyone be a moron from this! Mu Kexin had made her demand for an apology rather loudly, and the students in the ssroom had heard this. All of them now turned around to look at them in curiosity, waiting to see what was going to happen next. They wanted to know why Mu Huan had to apologize to Mu Kexin. ¡°Hurry up! Didn¡¯t you want to apologize to me?!¡± Mu Kexin urged impatiently. ¡°Mu Kexin, even being moronic has a limit. You should stop breaking your own lower limit, okay?¡± Mu Huan said to the girl. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to apologize, how does that make me a moron? You said yesterday that you wanted to apologize to me. I was unwell then and couldn¡¯t fully enjoy your apology. Today, I¡¯m just asking you to do that all over again. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Nothing wrong. Go to where it¡¯s cool and stay there!¡± Mu Huan waved her away impatiently. ¡°No! You have to apologize to me today!¡± Mu Kexin grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm stubbornly. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t going to give up until she got her way. ¡°Are you mad?!¡± Mu Huan shook off the girl¡¯s hands forcefully. Mu Kexin fell onto the ground. She even made it look like a serious fall. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her bad acting was making this situation really awkward. Long Feiting also felt that Mu Kexin was just stirring trouble for no reason and thought that her acting skills were terrible, however, no matter, Mu Kexin was his benefactor and, in theory, the girl he was wooing. By treating Mu Kexin thus, Mu Huan was in fact pping him in the face! And it so happened that he was a man who had always had a big ego. He strode over to help Mu Kexin up, saying, ¡°Mu Huan, are you tired of living or something?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Yes, I am.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was full of defiance! Long Feiting: ¡°...!¡± This death-deserving Mu Huan, really! He wished he could just strangle her to death! ¡°Feiting, she¡¯s really too much!¡± Mu Kexin looked at the man angrily. Long Feiting grimaced. Mu Huan was too much, but Mu Kexin was no better! But whatever it was, there were many people watching on, and everyone had seen Mu Huan bullying Mu Kexin. If he didn¡¯t do anything about it, he, the Young Master Long, would lose all his face! ¡°Mu Huan...¡± Long Feiting was about to say something. Suddenly, Mu Huan yanked Mu Kexin toward herself and then whispered something into the girl¡¯s ear. Then, Mu Kexin¡¯s expression turned terribly ugly. After a while... ¡°Big Sister, I was just joking around! Don¡¯t take it for real. I have ss, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Having said that, Mu Kexin quickly left. Mu Huan slumped onto the desk and continued reading. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Freaking hell! What was this now? What was he going to do? Continue creating trouble for Mu Huan or just let things go? What was wrong with that Mu Kexin? Why had she run away all of a sudden?! He looked toward Mu Huan and asked, ¡°What did you tell Kexin?¡± What did she say? Why had it made the hare-brained trouble-seeker Mu Kexin run away?! Chapter 298 - Do You Wish You Could Hit Me?

Chapter 298: Do You Wish You Could Hit Me?

Mu Huan turned toward him with a sweet expression and said, ¡°You want to know?¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± That smile didn¡¯t look innocent. For sure she wasn¡¯t going to say anything ptable. Hence, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± ¡°Then why did you ask? Are you ill?!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± What the... one couldn¡¯t win either way! Mu Huan smirked and looked away, intending to go back to her reading. ¡°I¡¯ve received Professor Meng¡¯s notice. I¡¯ve been shortlisted to participate in the LAI experiment. You¡¯re not on the list.¡± He couldn¡¯t make personal attacks on her because of Bao Junyan, but he could always destroy her in other ways! Mu Huan¡¯s head snapped up at once. ¡°Impossible!¡± She had already discussed it with Professor Meng. Besides, she was the one who came up with the research theme! How could she have been left out of a research project whose theme she came up with?! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Professor Meng to ask.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression was daring her to go ahead to make the call! The cruel fact would convince her! Looking at his expression, Mu Huan knew she didn¡¯t need to make the call. For sure, he had done something to oust her from the list of research staff. ¡°I know that through this experiment, you wanted to publish a paper in the AHYS ¡ª the most authoritative journal in the pharmaceutical industry ¡ª to make a name for yourself. s, after working so hard to think of a research theme, you¡¯re not to take part in the experiment!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s smile turned increasingly smug as he saw Mu Huan¡¯s expression turning increasingly ugly. Ha, let her offend the Young Master Long! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about medicine, ording to Professor Meng, if this experiment should be a sess, it would not only pass the AHYS paper review, it would also be a historical milestone of a new drug! It seems awesome, and if you had been part of the experiment, you would¡¯ve been a new star in the world of medicine; all the bigpanies would havee after you. But now, any results and honor that this experiment would bring would have nothing to do with you!¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly over the tabletop. She had worked so hard trying toe up with the experiment theme that she almost lost all her hair. Finally, she¡¯de up with it after putting in so much effort and had even convinced the professor to carry out this experiment, but now...!! Long Feiting suddenly leaned over toward her and smiled wickedly, saying, ¡°Do you wish you could hit me?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s fists tightened further as she tried to control the urge to kill him! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t dare to hit me? Just boil with anger, then! But don¡¯t be so angry that you drop dead. This is only the beginning. If you die now, you shorten my fun!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± If murder wasn¡¯t an offence, she¡¯d be the first to hack him to death! Did he know how much she had sacrificed toe up with this theme? Or that whether or not the experiment would seed had a critical impact on her education and future?! He was only having fun out of boredom because he didn¡¯t like her. And because of this, he had ruined the most important first step toward her future life! ¡°Tsk tsk, yo... look at how angry you are! It makes me happy to see this!¡± The angrier she was, the happier Long Feiting felt! Finally, he had truly taken his first bite back! ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± Mu Huan cursed, stuck her earpiece into her ear, put on her hat, and slumped herself over the desk with her head down. She hid her face, not wishing to say another word to him. Regarding the experiment, she wasn¡¯t going to just let it go! She had to get herself into this experiment! ¡°You can give up trying to find some other means to get in. No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless! There is no way you can get into this research team!¡± Long Feiting knew that, for sure, she wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. Chapter 299 - The Surprise He Gave (1)

Chapter 299: The Surprise He Gave (1)

Mu Huany slumped, refusing to move, as though she did not hear him. If she didn¡¯t answer, his provocation would be meaningless. Long Feiting, who was initially looking forward to this tit-for-tat, was deted by her reaction. Feeling disappointed, he returned to his seat. Li Meng was held up by some matters today, and when she turned up and saw Mu Huan slumped over the table, not moving, she called out to the girl. There was no reaction. She took off her prim-and-proper jacket and hat. Then, seeing that Mu Huan had her earpiece on, she made a move to remove it. Mu Huan turned around. When she saw it was Li Meng, she immediately slumped over again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Meng pulled out one of her earpieces. ¡°Bad mood, just want to sleep,¡± Mu Huan said in ackluster manner. ¡°Why are you in a bad mood all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you were feeling good having gotten back at Lin Qingya?¡± Li Meng said as she took a seat. ¡°Because of that death-deserving scum, Long Feiting!¡± Mu Huan was furious. In her life right now, apart from her granny, the most important thing to her was her studies. Publishing a paper in the AHYS journal and taking the world by storm through this research experiment was an important first step into the medical industry for her. And now, that wealthy and leisurely scum had gotten into her way! ¡°What did he do now?¡± Mu Huan gave Li Meng the gist of what had happened. ¡°Freaking hell! You had put in so much effort for that experiment! And this theoretical concept was proposed by you ¡ª the experiment should not be done without your involvement!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the Long family has sponsored the cost of the research. This experiment does cost a lot.¡± Research is always a money burner, and the school never had enough funds. Hence, if anyone would fund the experiment, the professor would have no choice but to go with it. After all, having a bottomless pit of money is every researcher¡¯s dream. ¡°Get your husband to help!¡± Who would know better how to throw money at something?! ¡°Let me think of a solution first. I¡¯ll go to him if I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t like to go to Bao Junyan for the slightest thing, for she feared that she would grow dependent on him. Hence, usually after something had happened, she wouldn¡¯t go to Bao Junyan as her first stop. Instead, she would do her best to find ways to solve the problem by herself. She would only go to him if she couldn¡¯t resolve it. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Li Meng knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned girl. When she needed help, she would ask without hesitating. ¡°Let me sleep for a bit. Wake me up for the next ss,¡± Mu Huan said as she stuffed her earpiece back into her ear and slumped over the tabletop. This ss was actually Biochemistry, but because the school had not found another suitable Biochemistry teacher after Professor Wang had killed himself, the Biochemistry ss had been taken over by the Political Science teacher. Mu Huan had no interest in a non-professional subject like Political Science, so she would always wait until just before the examinations to memorize a few important points. Hence, normally, she would not listen to the lecture and would use the time to catch up on her sleep instead. In her drowsiness, she was woken up by Li Meng forcefully shaking her. She half-opened her tired eyes to look toward Li Meng, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter...?¡± ¡°Look! Hurry up and look!¡± Li Meng pointed at the lectern excitedly. ¡°Look at what, exactly...? I just want to sleep, I¡¯m really tired...¡± Mu Huan felt that nothing exciting coulde out of their Political Science teacher. Right now, she was exhausted and only wanted to sleep. Having said that, she slumped down and continued to sleep. However, Li Meng took Mu Huan¡¯s face in both her hands and forced her to look in the direction of the lectern. Mu Huan forced her eyes open with much effort, fighting against her heavy eyelids, thinking that once she had seen what Li Meng wanted her to look at, she could quickly go back to sleep. As she did so, her eyes snapped open in shock at what she saw. Her exhaustion suddenly vanished! What the f*ck! Was she dreaming or something? Chapter 300 - The Surprise He Gave (2)

Chapter 300: The Surprise He Gave (2)

She couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes hard to see if it was her sleepiness that was ying tricks on her. To her surprise, after she did this, she found that the person at the lectern was still the same! In HD, no mistake! What... What was going on...?! The ssroom, normally abuzz with noise, was silent now because of the man at the lectern. After a while, there was a sudden burst ofmotion! ¡°My god! I cannot believe my eyes! Pinch me and make sure I¡¯m not dreaming! Otherwise, how could I be staring at such a handsome man?!¡± ¡°How could there... how could there be such a dashing man in the world? It¡¯s driving me nuts! It¡¯s really driving me nuts!¡± ¡°...I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t take it anymore... My heart is going to pop out!¡± ¡°Me neither. My heart rate is shooting through the roof!¡± ¡°...I¡¯m going to pass out... I¡¯m going to pass out... I¡¯m going to pass out. Will he carry out CPR on me?¡± ¡°If he carried out CPR on me, I¡¯d die right away. And I will have no regrets...¡± ¡°At first I thought campus hunk Long Feiting was the most unrivalled in his good looks. How unexpected that there¡¯s a man who¡¯s even better-looking and more outstanding! My heart can¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°I¡¯d die happy if only he¡¯d smile at me!¡± Long Feiting, who was initially also slumped over the tabletop, looked up when he heard all these over-the-top remarks made by the girls. As he did so, he was stunned too! He saw a tall and big man standing at the lectern. He wore a light-colored fitted suit that set off his tall and straight physique. His features were as though they had been carefully sculpted by the gods, so perfect that it would drive any girl crazy! His innate air of nobility naturallymanded a sort of submissiveness from those around him! His gold-rimmed sses now formed a barrier between his cold and stern eyes and the rest of the world, taking away some of the sharpness that they normally held, though it added a touch of schrly elegance to him. He stood there looking so perfect that the people could hardly believe their own eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a good-looking man in the world! This was the reason the ssroom had fallen silent initially. It took a while for everyone to snap back to the present, to believe what they were seeing ¡ª that the man at the lectern was not an illusion. He was real, and he really looked that dashing! Long Feiting snapped back to his senses. He was stunned. Because the person at the lectern was none other than Bao Junyan! At this point, Li Meng also recovered from her shock. She leaned over to Mu Huan and whispered, ¡°Xiao Huan, why has your husband appeared in our ss?¡± ¡°I want to know too...¡± Mu Huan looked at Bao Junyan and suddenly felt like uttering those words that should not be uttered. With sses on, his face looked all the more frosty and untouchable, as though his godly purity would be sullied by any girl who came too near him. But he... Mu Huan turned scarlet when she thought of what was under his elegant outer presentation! ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Li Meng started when she saw Mu Huan¡¯s bright red face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why have you turned so red?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Mu Huan said as she lowered her head, trying to hide her reddened face with her hair. But having been her close friend for so many years, Li Meng understood Mu Huan well. Very quickly, she figured out what Mu Huan must have been thinking. Hence, she ribbed Mu Huan suggestively and said, ¡°Could it be that seeing Bao Junyan this way makes you think about that stuff you do at home, and it¡¯s giving you that certain feeling?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Chapter 301 - The Surprise He Gave (3)

Chapter 301: The Surprise He Gave (3)

¡°Let me give a brief introduction. This is Mr. Bao, who¡¯s specially appointed by our school to temporarily take over the teaching of this term¡¯s Biochemistry!¡± It was only when the Director of Education spoke that the students realized there was another person at the lectern! It wasn¡¯t that the Director of Education did not have any presence, but he had be a mere shadow next to the very outstanding Bao Junyan, and everyone¡¯s brain just failed to register the man. The moment the Director of Education had said that, the ssroom was set abuzz withmotion again. This unrivaled hunk was their new Biochemistry teacher! This was explosive! Really explosive! ¡°Woah! Seriously!¡± Li Meng was beyond stunned. She had thought that the man was in the school to look for Mu Huan, but unexpectedly, he was actually here to teach them Biochemistry! However, wasn¡¯t Bao Junyan a very busy CEO? Why did he have time to be a teacher at their school?! Suddenly, she thought of something and grabbed Xiao Huan, whispering, ¡°Xiao Huan, does your husband have a twin brother?¡± Could this be an identical twin rather than Bao Junyan? Mu Huan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± Although Mu Huan had been married to Bao Junyan for some time, she knew very little about him. She knew he had a cousin, and that was about all. So she couldn¡¯t be sure that he didn¡¯t have a long lost twin brother or whatever. ¡°That means there¡¯s a possibility that he has one, right? Then is this man before our eyes his twin brother?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if he has a twin brother, but I can be sure that the man at the lectern is my husband...¡± Mu Huan could definitely recognize her own husband. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s very busy? Why would such a busy CEOe to our school to teach?¡± Li Meng did not understand. ¡°I don¡¯t know either...¡± Mu Huan really had no idea. Bao Junyan had not mentioned this to her at all, and she waspletely clueless that he wasing to her school to teach Biochemistry! The Director of Education gave the students a simple introduction and left. It was only through the Director of Education that she now knew that her husband held so many Ph.D. degrees. He was simply capable in every way! After the Director of Education left, the students became uncontrobly excited. Many of them took out their cell phones as they wanted to take a picture of their new teacher to post and show-off on the inte. But before they had the chance to take any pictures, they heard... ¡°There is only one rule in my ss: no pictures and videos. Anyone flouting the rule will be expelled from the school.¡± When the students heard his frosty voice, those hands holding out the cell phones to take pictures froze in mid-air. Even those girls who had only wanted to take a picture of his unrivaled good looks to keep for themselves did not dare to hit the shutter button. ¡°Woah... he¡¯s indeed the God Bao. Just one word and everyone is scared stiff!¡± Li Meng now believed that the person at the lectern was Bao Junyan. Only God Bao would have such a strong presence. There wasn¡¯t even a need to say much, and people naturally would not dare to flout his rules. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did hee here to teach if he didn¡¯t want his pictures or videos taken? What was her husband thinking? Why did hee to her school to teach? Her husband had be her teacher all of a sudden... This felt... Mu Huan was tempted to ask Bao Junyan what was going on, but even when their eyes met, she was unable to make out any useful information from his pair of deep and dark eyes. Feeling absolutely defeated, she flopped herself onto the tabletop. She did not know what this was about. Why had he suddenly be their Biochemistry teacher?! Chapter 302 - The Surprise He Gave (4)

Chapter 302: The Surprise He Gave (4)

Bao Junyan had always been a man of few words. He went straight into the lesson without giving the students much time to attune to the situation. As Mu Huan was trying hard to figure out why her husband had suddenly be her Biochemistry teacher, she was distracted and continued toy slumped over the table, puzzled. Until. ¡°That female student who is slumped over the table, pleasee up here.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t realize she was being referred to, and she did not move from her position. Until Li Meng nudged her and, trying not to be obvious, said, ¡°Professor Bao is calling out to you.¡± Mu Huan bumbled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s asking you to go up there to answer a question!¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± Mu Huan looked at Li Meng, and then at Bao Junyan. Bao Junyan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you,e up here.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Wow, this... this is like what they call role y! My god... no, I can¡¯t take this...¡± Li Meng, who knew they were a married couple, found it too much to take when she looked at them now, trying to act like strangers with each other. ¡°...¡± Mu Huan looked at her and was speechless for a moment. Just at this point, she had wanted to ask Bao Junyan what was going on. Hence, she got up and walked toward the lecturing tform. As he walked toward Bao Junyan, her eyes were obviously inquiring, Hubby, what is going on? Why are you teaching us Biochemistry? Bao Junyan shot back with an expression that simply said, We¡¯ll talk about this after ss. Mu Huan knew she wasn¡¯t going to get an answer right now. She looked at the question on the board. The moment she did... What the f*ck! A schematic diagram of the TCA cycle! She couldn¡¯t help but shoot Bao Junyan a look... Are you really my husband? Bao Junyan: You should have been paying attention in ss. Mu Huan: You made a sudden appearance like that and you expect me to pay attention in ss?! ¡°You don¡¯t remember the details?¡± Bao Junyan raised an eyebrow and looked away. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± With her own husband was making life difficult for her, how was she to live the rest of her days?! ¡°Go back to your seat if you don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°I remember!¡± What sort of joke was this?! How could she, Mu Huan, possibly forget such an important knowledge point?! It was just that this schematic diagram was too exhausting to draw! A half-smile yed on Bao Junyan¡¯s lips when he looked at her tiny angry face. Coming here to teach Biochemistry was ast-minute decision, but now, he felt that this was indeed a good decision! Everyone in the pharmaceutical faculty knew that Mu Huan was married, but they didn¡¯t know to whom. Hence, when they saw this scene ying out, they only thought about how fortunate she was to be able to go near their god-like teacher. They didn¡¯t think of much else. However, Li Meng and Long Feiting knew that they were a married couple, and no matter which way they looked at this, it felt like this was the couple¡¯s alternative excitement! As Li Meng looked on, it started to feel like her eyes were pulsating withrge peachy hearts, and she felt herself crumbling! She could sense that Mu Huan was bing increasingly important to Bao Junyan, but even then, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that he¡¯de to their school to teach for her sake! Good heavens! This man couldn¡¯t be more perfect! On the other hand, Long Feiting¡¯s expression turned uglier. For some odd reason, he just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mu Huan and Bao Junyan being together. Especially how she would unconsciously disy her coyness in front of the man. Also, now that Bao Junyan was their Biochemistry teacher, didn¡¯t that mean that he would no longer be able to make life difficult for Mu Huan at school?! At this point, Bao Junyan, who was initially standing beside Mu Huan, suddenly walked up and stopped behind her, making it look very much like he was about to embrace her from behind! Around the ssroom, everyone sucked in their breaths! Chapter 303 - The Surprise He Gave (5)

Chapter 303: The Surprise He Gave (5)

Feeling Bao Junyan¡¯s approaching presence, Mu Huan, too, sucked in a breath of air. Freaking hell! What was he doing?! He wasn¡¯t about to embrace her in public, was he? It wasn¡¯t like they were at home. If he were to embrace her like this in ss, how would she ever bring herself toe to school ever again?! As he neared, Mu Huan became more and more nervous. Then, Long Feiting suddenly stood up for no reason. He opened his mouth to speak but instantly realized, why should he say anything? What had these two got to do with him? He sat down again in a huff. Then, as he looked at Bao Junyan, he felt that the man was increasingly bing an eyesore! He was a big boss CEO, a busy man, so what was he doing? He came to the school to teach! He was inly ignoring his own proper upation! Just as Bao Junyan was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Mu Huan and she was so nervous that she thought her heart was going to stop beating at any moment, the man simply reached out for the ckboard duster overhead. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± All the students: ¡°...¡± We were holding our breaths! Professor, that¡¯s only a ckboard duster! If you just wanted the duster, did you have to reach for it in such a suggestive manner?! Li Meng, who knew the inside story, bit her thumb, lookingpletely obsessed. Wow, this was really bursting with tension! The girl sitting next to her looked equally obsessed, although she didn¡¯t know the inside story. Woah, how she wished she was Mu Huan! She did not envy Mu Huan for being pretty, and neither did she envy the girl for being academically inclined. But she did envy her for having gotten so close to their male idol teacher! She was terribly envious! Mu Huan wrote at great length for a while and finallypleted the schematic diagram. Bao Junyan saw that her handwriting was neat and there wasn¡¯t a single mistake in her work. Most satisfied, he almost reached out to stroke her head, but suddenly realizing something, he instead reached for the chalk on the lecturing tform. He said, ¡°Not bad. From now on, you can be the subject assistant for this ss.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t it a little too obvious that he was promoting his personal interest under a professional guise? All the girls: ¡°...!!!¡± We know how to draw the diagram too! And we could have done it just as perfectly! Won¡¯t he give us a chance?! Every subject teacher in Yun University would select a subject assistant to be in charge of coting the student¡¯s information, assignments, and experiment statistics, among other things. No matter, this was a position that woulde into contact with the subject teacher the most often. This was a much-coveted position among the students because, if they were familiar with the teacher, it would be beneficial to their postgraduate studies. This position was already highly sought after to begin with, and now, with this god-like teacher, every female student wanted to be in this position! However, their god-like teacher made Mu Huan his assistant, just like that! This was a bit much... One of the girls stood up to speak, but when Bao Junyan swept his gaze in that direction, she automatically sat down again in silence. She had no idea what made her do that. Obviously, the teacher was good-looking like an immortal, but when she looked into his eyes, the fear she felt was reflexive. After Mu Huan was done, she returned to her seat and started to pine for the ss to end. Half an hour had never felt this long in her life. She really wanted to know why Bao Junyan was here to teach! As though he knew how anxious she was to know, after Bao Junyan had dismissed the ss... ¡°Student Mu Huan, pleasee with me to the office.¡± On hearing this, Mu Huan immediately stood up and followed Bao Junyan. When all the female students saw Mu Huan leaving, they couldn¡¯t get any more envious. She was good in her studies and pretty. It was enviable enough that she was married to a wealthy man, but now, she had evene into favor with their immortal professor! However, when they thought of the fact that Mu Huan was already married, the girls suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all that she was selected to be the subject assistant! At the very least, the professor wouldn¡¯t take an interest in her! Chapter 304 - The Surprise She Received (1)

Chapter 304: The Surprise She Received (1)

Bao Junyan had his own office. Hence, once Mu Huan got in, she could not hold herself back any longer and asked... ¡°Hubby, how did you end up being our Biochemistry teacher?¡± ¡°Professor Feng, the Biochemistry teacher who was supposed to take over, can only start next term. And it so happens that I¡¯m not too busy recently,¡± Bao Junyan said rather nonchntly. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± It so happened that he¡¯s not too busy? Ignoring the fact that there was never really a time that he wasn¡¯t busy, even if it were true, he didn¡¯t have to be teaching in a school! And how did he know that their Biochemistry teacher could only start next school term? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you were doing an LAI experiment? There¡¯s no need for Professor Meng to oversee this experiment. I¡¯ll be guiding you and we¡¯llplete it this term.¡± Mu Huan was a first-year student, so even if she had been the one toe up with the research study¡¯s thematic theory, and even if the experiment were to be sessful, she would only have been the second author, and the professor, the first author. The credit that she would have gotten would be much less than the professor¡¯s. After all the painstaking efforts and sleepless nights she had put in, Bao Junyan was most reluctant that all the credit would go to the professor. Since his little wife cared so much about her school work, and in any case, he had wanted to take some time out to nurture his rtionship with her, he thought he could be her Biochemistry teacher for half a term to give her some guidance on her school work. That way, her path forward would be smoother. When Mu Huan heard this, she hesitated and asked, ¡°You came here to teach for my sake?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. She wouldn¡¯t have thought, really wouldn¡¯t have thought, that Bao Junyan, who was always busy and never liked to make public appearances, woulde to the school to teach for her sake! Even in her dreams, even if she dared to think about the end of the world, she would never have dared to think he¡¯d do such a thing! Hence, she was at aplete loss now as to how she should react, or what she should think. After a while, she thought she should say something. So she asked a question regarding something she was really curious about: ¡°Hubby, why didn¡¯t you mention it to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all girls like surprises?¡± Bao Junyan asked her back. Initially, he had nned to tell her, but Gong Zeye had told him to keep it a secret. He said all girls liked surprises. And so, he thought she would surely be surprised, happy, and excited to see him appear before her! s... He saw no hint of any of those emotions spoken of by Gong Zeye in his wife¡¯s expression. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± He did all this only for the reason of making her happy! He was a big boss CEO! A busy man! A man of such great status, and yet he hade to the university to teach just for her sake! Freaking hell...!!! She felt her heart racing to the limit, so fast that it would explode! Just as he frowned, thinking that she didn¡¯t like this arrangement... Mu Huan suddenly lunged toward him. Reflexively, he reached out to hold her in his arms. Putting her arms around his waist and looking levelly into his eyes, she was so happy that even her wisps of dancing hair wereughing. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much! Love you too much!¡± As she said this, she madly nted a few kisses on his face. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± It looked like women really do like surprises. He lifted Mu Huan, sat down, and took off his sses. Then, with one of his hand pressing up against the back of her head, his light and fleeting kisses became a deep French kiss. Just as things were heating up and their breathing was bing shallow and desperate... There was suddenly a knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Bao...¡± With that greeting, someone turned the doorknob. When Mu Huan recognized the voice to belong to the Director of Education, she slid down reflexively and hid herself beneath the desk. Because there wasn¡¯t very much space under the desk, she could only press herself up against Bao Junyan. Chapter 305 - The Surprise She Received (2)

Chapter 305: The Surprise She Received (2)

The Director of Education¡¯s presence in the room made Mu Huan, who was crouching under the desk, extremely nervous. ¡°Mr. Bao, this is the information you wanted.¡± The Director of Education ced the documents on Bao Junyan¡¯s desk and looked as though he wanted to speak. Bao Junyan interrupted, however, in amanding tone, ¡°Get out!¡± The Director of Education was stunned. After he got over the shock, the man did not dare to say anything further and walked out of the room. Although Bao Junyan was a specially-appointed professor, he was here to be a substitute teacher for half a term. Being a CEO was his real status, and he wasn¡¯t a person under the school¡¯s management. After the Director of Education left, Mu Huan came out from under the desk. Bao Junyan lowered his head again to kiss her. Mu Huan quickly reached out to ce her fingers on his lips, saying, ¡°No, Bao Junyan.¡± This was the first time that Bao Junyan had heard her addressing him by his name and he found it exceptionally pleasing to his ears. ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Say that again, my name.¡± Strangely, although she would always very sweetly call him Hubby, he would many a times feel a certain distance in that address. But not when she called him by his name. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was just a name, what was the fuss? At the same time, Bao Junyan suddenly got onto his feet and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The students in the ss were all anticipating Mu Huan¡¯s return so that they could ask questions about their immortal teacher. Unexpectedly, Mu Huan did not make a reappearance. Word had it that something hade up at home suddenly. All the students: ¡°...¡± Why did they somehow feel that that wasn¡¯t the case? But even then, no one thought that there was anything going on between Mu Huan and the new teacher Bao Junyan. After all, Mu Huan was married and her husband was a wealthy man. Later on, it had been rumored that based on the man¡¯s figure from the back, one could tell he was an extremely dashing person. Given this, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t stupidly betray her husband so that he¡¯d have a cause to abandon her. But those who knew the truth of the matter easily guessed what had happened. Long Feiting thought of a certain possibility and fell into a foul mood. He picked up his satchel and walked off. Bao Junyan was truly annoying. It wasn¡¯t enough that he pampered his wife at home, he had to oversee her school work! He had so much free time! As he approached the school entrance, he spotted Gu Chenyiing his way. Gu Chenyi looked at him as he strode over. He said, ¡°I heard that my uncle is now the Biochemistry teacher for your ss. Is that true?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, and now he has gone missing with your aunt. It¡¯s probable that they¡¯ve gone home!¡± Long Feiting honestly felt that Bao Junyan had lost all his god-like dignity. He was a real legend in the eyes of the elites in the Imperial Capital¡¯s upper-ss society! And now, because of this woman, he¡¯d done such a thing! Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± ¡°Not that I want to make this an issue, but how was it that you were so moronic as to give up Mu Huan for Lin Qingya?¡± It was typical of Long Feiting to look for trouble whenever he got into a foul mood. Right away, he rubbed salt into Gu Chenyi¡¯s wound. Since he liked Mu Huan so much, why did he break up with her? Now that she was with Bao Junyan, she was virtually untouchable! ¡°No matter how moronic I am, I can¡¯t catch up to you. You actually like a girl like Mu Kexin and fell in love with her at first sight. I really question your eyesight! I suggest you see an eye specialist for a checkup. Don¡¯t be fooled by your own blindness!¡± Gu Chenyi retorted icily. Long Feiting reacted at once. ¡°Who says I like Mu Kexin? If it weren¡¯t for her...¡± ...being his Star, he wouldn¡¯t have given her a second look. ¡°...her what, exactly?¡± Gu Chenyi asked, given that the man had trailed off halfway. Could he have had some other reasons for being with Mu Kexin? Chapter 306 - The Surprise She Received (3)

Chapter 306: The Surprise She Received (3)

¡°What business is it of yours?!¡± In the past, Long Feiting would go on about how good his Star was. The people who were helping him to locate Star were hopeful that he would find her, as they wanted to see what sort of girl she was. He had sung high praises of her, and many of them felt that he had turned his memory into an ideal. They said that he¡¯d be disappointed when he finally found her, for she wouldn¡¯t be what he wanted her to be. Gu Chenyi was one of those people. Hence, Long Feiting was not willing to let him know that Mu Kexin was the Star that he had been looking for. He didn¡¯t want to beughed at by the guy for the years he¡¯d spent obsessing over her, because those beautiful memories were merely idealized by himself! The fact was, even Long Feiting¡¯s family had no idea why he had fallen in love with Mu Kexin. But because they had never really meddled with his love life, they did not bother to interfere this time. ¡°Tsch! I won¡¯t be bothered even if you wanted me to. You can be with that moron all you want!¡± Gu Chenyi snorted icily. ¡°Who are you calling a moron?! You¡¯re asking to be walloped!¡± Long Feiting said as he gave Gu Chenyi a hard shove. He was in a foul mood and this guy was looking for trouble! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for a fight! Let¡¯s have a one-on-one, then!¡± Gu Chenyi was in a bad mood himself and was looking to vent! He hadn¡¯t thought... he really hadn¡¯t thought... that his uncle would go all this way for Mu Huan! He¡¯d thought initially that his uncle had gotten married because he was at an age where he had to do so. He¡¯d thought that his uncle didn¡¯t have any real feelings for Mu Huan, that she would just be a decorative piece for the home, and that he would continue to be busy with his great career! But who would have thought that his uncle would... Come to school to teach, for Mu Huan¡¯s sake?! He would never have dared to imagine that a man like his uncle would do something like that for Mu Huan! This behavior from his uncle shocked him, but it also... He felt something weigh down on his heart. It bore down heavily, so heavily that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe! ¡°Let¡¯s fight, then! See if I don¡¯t beat you until you¡¯re t on the floor!¡± Long Feiting said as he threw a punch! He threw Gu Chenyi a punch, and thetter instantly made a move to return it. Then, the two men started to fight in the schoolyard, where people wereing and going! The students were stunned! Long Feiting was the campus hunk, and Gu Chenyi was no worse. Both were influential figures in the school. Now, they were having a fight in public! So they didn¡¯t quite know if they should keep watching, or do something to break up the fight, or tell one of the teachers! Both Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were young and pampered at home, so it wasn¡¯t as though they had weathered any storms in their lives. Neither had life ever dealt harshly with them. Hence, they were rtively simple people. And their thinking was rather uplicated. Meanwhile, in the Imperial Capital... A man in his seventies, still full of energy, was in his garden, ying with his canary. At this point, a middle-aged-looking man walked up to him and respectfully greeted him, ¡°Old Master.¡± ¡°Ummm,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Eldest Young Master has taken up a teaching post at Yun University.¡± The Old Master¡¯s hand froze midway through teasing the little creature as he said, ¡°He¡¯s be a teacher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This child... he¡¯s bing increasingly inappropriate!¡± The middle-aged man by his side did not dare to agree. That was the elderly man¡¯s grandson; only he had the right to say these things. The Old Master kept silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Get in touch with Ling Wei, ask her if she has decided. Anyter and she will have lost the opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man left after being given that instruction. Chapter 307 - Even If He Killed Her Ten Thousand Times

Chapter 307: Even If He Killed Her Ten Thousand Times

The fight between Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi had rmed the Director of Education, but because both of them did not wish to pursue the matter, the Director of Education only reprimanded them before letting them go. The students had thought that there was great enmity between the two of them given their vicious fight. They thought that, for sure, they would be hostile toward each other from now on. Unexpectedly, the moment they left the office of the Director of Education, they put their arms around each other¡¯s back and headed for a drink. All the students: ¡°...¡± What was that all about? Now they were like brothers after the fight and were headed out for a drink! If they were on such good terms, why did they even fight? It was nighttime... A very drunk Gu Chenyi returned to his apartment near the school. ¡°Chenyi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Qingya, who had been sitting on the sofa and waiting for his return, hurried toward him to hold him steady. She saw that he wasn¡¯t only drunk, but there were also injuries on his handsome face. ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Chenyi shook her off. Not expecting to be shaken off, Lin Qingya stumbled back a few steps. As she recovered, she clutched her belly in fear and became careful to avoid the man. Just as she thought that today wasn¡¯t an appropriate time to be around and got ready to leave... Gu Chenyi suddenly grabbed her by her shoulders forcefully. His eyes were bloodshot as he hollered, ¡°Lin Qingya, are you taking me for a fool? Are you?!¡± Lin Qingya was frightened by the drunk man and replied, ¡°What are you saying, Chenyi...? I don¡¯t know... Chenyi let go of me, don¡¯t hurt the baby...¡± The child inside her was her golden ticket. Nothing bad must happen to it! ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the child?¡± Gu Chenyi looked at her belly and suddenly started tough in a frightening manner. Lin Qingya shuddered involuntarily but forced herself to remain calm. She said, ¡°Chenyi, Grandfather and Mom both look forward to this child. Nothing bad must happen to it.¡± She knew that Gu Chenyi was a filial child, and no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let his grandfather and mother suffer. ¡°Lin Qingya, you are very intelligent. I was really blind! So blind! And so stupid! And it¡¯s no wonder you would y me like a fool! Because I am one!¡± Seeing him like this, she immediately thought of a way to deal with him. A girl soposed and scheming. To think that he had taken her to be a weak and kind angel! He was so blind that he deserved to die! ¡°Chenyi, you¡¯re drunk...¡± ¡°Drunk? I wish I were! I wish I were so drunk I¡¯d forget everything! But I couldn¡¯t get myself drunk enough, I¡¯m still sober!¡± Gu Chenyiughed. But thisughter made him look worse than his crying. ¡°Chenyi, I don¡¯t know what the matter is, but I want to say...¡± Before Lin Qingya could finish, Gu Chenyi interrupted. ¡°Lin Qingya, do you have any idea how much I want to kill you? Do you?!¡± She had ruined his life! Completely ruined it! He really, really wished he could kill her! And even if he killed her ten thousand times over, it wouldn¡¯t get rid of the hatred he felt! Lin Qingya was scared stiff by that look of extreme hatred in his eyes, but she said, ¡°Chenyi, you¡¯re really drunk. Don¡¯t be like this, I...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to talk to those bosses from before! They said it was Matriarch Mu who gave them money to provide fake ounts that Xiao Huan had indeed worked for them!¡± Gu Chenyi suddenly revealed. Prior to this, he had been unwilling to believe Mu Huan. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept having made such a low-down mistake, if he should find out that Mu Huan was speaking the truth. It was he who¡¯d pushed away the woman he loved most from his own life! Chapter 308 - Going the Opposite Way (1)

Chapter 308: Going the Opposite Way (1)

Prior to this, he had been unwilling to believe Mu Huan. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept having made such a low-down mistake, if he should find out that Mu Huan was speaking the truth. It was he who¡¯d pushed away the woman he loved most from his own life! Hence, he had been firm in his belief that Mu Huan was lying. But after that day, he could no longer hold firm his own belief. He also thought, if Mu Huan was really the sort of girl who would be a hostess for money, if she were such a bad girl, then why would his uncle, who was such a shrewd man, still want her and love her? He could no longer lie to himself, so he had gone to look for those bosses who had initially given false ounts. Then, he was forced to ept the truth that he had been unable to deal with... Actually, the truth had always been simple and one only had to investigate to uncover it. Only, he had been unwilling to ept his own foolishness and didn¡¯t want to investigate. In reality, he should have investigated the matter ¡ª to confirm that Mu Huan was wrongly used, to confirm that, at a point where the girl whom he loved hade to dire straits, he not only doubted her, he had viciously plunged the knife deeper. He wanted to die! He had no idea how to face the future, he had no idea how to face her. He also had no idea how he was going to bear this agony of having pushed her away. He liked her so much... So much, so much... He had never wanted anything more than he wanted her. That unbearable pain made him want to kill Lin Qingya so much! It was her! She ruined his life! It was her! Lin Qingya wanted to say more, but she froze. She had wondered if Gu Chenyi had found out anything, but she had not expected him to have investigated the matter, to have looked for those bosses! He hadpletely unearthed the truth of the past! ¡°From now on, my life is hell, and you wille to hell with me! You will never get whatever it is that you¡¯ve always wanted! I will make your life as Madam Gu more painful than being in jail!¡± Didn¡¯t she dream of marrying him? Good, let her. Let her be Madam Gu! He wanted to ruin all her dreams, he wanted her to live a life of misery! Lin Qingya turned pale instantly. Now she knew that all those things he¡¯d done were done intentionally! ¡°Chenyi...¡± As Lin Qingya recovered from her shock, she tried to defend herself. ¡°Get out! Disappear from my sight right now! Scram!¡± While Gu Chenyi could tolerate her normally, the drunk man didn¡¯t wish to look at her for even a second longer than he had to! Given his state and knowing that whatever she said now was going to be useless, plus that it was really too dangerous to be around him, she decided not to say much more. She left hurriedly. After leaving Gu Chenyi¡¯s apartment, Lin Qingya walked to the garden outside. Suddenly, her legs were shaking and she couldn¡¯t go any further. She quickly held on to the stone bench next to her and slowly sat herself down, taking deep breaths as she did so. After a while, she felt herself calming down. But when she thought of Gu Chenyi¡¯s words, she suddenly became fearful again! She did not understand how things came to this. Why did the heavens treat her this way?! She only wanted to marry into a good family so that she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer in the future. Why did she get such treatment?! Mu Huan never had to do anything. She was even forced to marry into a wealthy family and had a husband who doted on her! Whereas she had spent so much effort and had been nothing but cautious ¡ª it had been like treading on thin ice, but things turned out this way! It was unfair! It was really unfair! Chapter 309 - Going the Opposite Way (2)

Chapter 309: Going the Opposite Way (2)

The following day, at the morning meeting of Yun University¡¯s Research Department... Professor Meng said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to say that I¡¯ll be unable to continue to lead the LAI experiment. This experiment will be handed over to Professor Bao¡¯s team. There will also be some changes in the research team members. The detailed name list will be announced by Professor Bao.¡± On hearing this, Mu Huan shot a provocative look at Long Feiting. You ousted me from the list, now I¡¯ll change the whole team! Go on, then, oust me! I have a wealthy local husband so I¡¯m not afraid of you! Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened after he received that look from her. He knew, now that Bao Junyan was here, he could no longer make her academic life hell! That death-deserving Bao Junyan, was he that free?! Was the Bao Group going under?! After the meeting. Long Feiting caught up to Mu Huan. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you be too smug too early. Bao Junyan can¡¯t protect you every time!¡± ¡°Whenever he can protect me, I can be smug. People need to enjoy themselves during the good times, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, be careful that too much pleasure won¡¯t bring sorrow, then!¡± Long Feiting said with an icy snort. ¡°But that¡¯s better than you who have no pleasure at all! At least I¡¯ve had happiness!¡± Mu Huan gave him a haughty look before bypassing him. As she did so, Long Feiting reached out andtched on to her arm firmly, saying, ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, you¡¯d better be prepared! When Bao Junyan abandons you, I will torture you to the point that you¡¯d go down on your knees and call me Daddy!¡± ¡°Oooohhh, I¡¯m so scared...¡± Mu Huan clutched her chest and pretended to be frightened. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Look at her, in what way did she look scared?! In what way?! At this point, Mu Huan snorted icily and shook off the grip on her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Mu Huan. I believe that day will soone!¡± The Long family were on good terms with Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin, and that meant Long Feiting would naturally know quite a lot about the Bao family. Bying to the school to teach, Bao Junyan had done something way beneath his status. The Old Master in the Imperial Capital would surely not take this sitting down. Once the Old Master had made a move, it would be the end of pleasant days for Mu Huan! At this thought, he suddenly felt that Bao Junyaning to the school to teach wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. Immediately, his gloominess vanished! Haha, when that time shoulde, just watch how he would torture Mu Huan! ¡°When that timees, you can torture me and make me call you Daddy. But for now, get out of my way. Your big sister here is very busy!¡± Mu Huan gestured with a wave, indicating that he should scram as far away as he could possibly go. Her husband hade to teach for her sake. She had to make use of this period of time that he was around toplete her experiment. She must not keep troubling him and have him worrying about her all the time. ¡°Fine. Wait and see!¡± At the Gu family residence... Lin Qingya might have sat in the garden for too longst night and caught a chill; she was unwell today. Because of her pregnancy, it wasn¡¯t a small matter for her to fall sick. Everyone in the Gu family was nervous. Mrs. Gu had asked for Gu Chenyi¡¯s quick return. Although Gu Chenyi did not care much for Lin Qingya, he was worried about how his grandfather and mother would fret over Lin Qingya, and how that may impact badly on their health. Hence, he returned. Mrs. Gu was rmed when she saw his swollen face. ¡°Chenyi, what happened to you? Why is your face injured? What happened?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a careless ident when sparring with Long Feiting,¡± Gu Chenyi replied. ¡°This child! Why were you sparring with that Long familyd for nothing?!¡± Mrs. Gu was relieved to hear that it was Long Feiting. It was someone they knew, so they would have held back a little. Hence, even injuries wouldn¡¯t be too serious. ¡°Just had too much time and too little to do.¡± ¡°If you have too little to do then why don¡¯t you care a bit more about Qingya and keep herpany?! She¡¯s bored while nurturing her pregnancy at home and you don¡¯t evene home to spend time with her. She went looking for youst night and you didn¡¯t even send her home. You let the girle home on her own, and today she¡¯s sick!¡± Mrs. Gu berated. Chapter 310 - Going the Opposite Way (3)

Chapter 310: Going the Opposite Way (3)

¡°It¡¯s only amon cold. Don¡¯t over-worry, Mom,¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m over-worrying, it¡¯s you who should be worrying more! She¡¯s bearing your child!¡± Mrs. Gu chided. Gu Chenyi avoided the topic and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her now.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, hurry!¡± Mrs. Gu did not speak further. When Gu Chenyi entered the room, Lin Qingya was eating her porridge. When she saw him, her hands tightened around the bowl. He shut the door behind him, thinking about the night before. Since he had told her the truth in his drunken state, then there was no longer a need for him to hide his disgust. ¡°It¡¯s useless to feign illness!¡± Lin Qingya put down the bowl she was holding and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know it¡¯s useless to feign illness.¡± ¡°Lin Qingya, I have to take my hat off to you. You tell a lie like it¡¯s the truth. And now that you¡¯ve been exposed, you act like nothing has happened!¡± Gu Chenyi noticed how steady she was, and more than ever, he felt he¡¯d been blind before. Such a fool he was! He actually took her to be a gentle and kind girl! And he had doubted Mu Huan! The more he thought about this, the more he felt like stabbing himself with a knife! Lin Qingya smiled in self-mockery and said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m fine, because what I was trying to hide has now been discovered by you. I no longer need to worry about being found out. I really do feel a lot more rxed.¡± She had thought about it all night. Although she felt ill physically, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how she could resolve this matter. She hade this far, she wasn¡¯t going to give up now! Until finally, she decided, she was going the opposite way! Since Gu Chenyi had found out the truth, so be it. She wasn¡¯t going to ask to be spared, she wasn¡¯t going to ask to be let off. Let him do what he wanted with her! In any case, she had the baby in her belly! She had this bargaining chip, and on top of that, Gu Chenyi¡¯s grandfather was dying. Hence, in the next half a year, even if it were just to please his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t be too merciless toward her. In half a year, the child would be due. She would be so heavily pregnant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. After the birth of the child ¡ª a new lease on life ¡ª she would be the child¡¯s own mother, and this would only serve to deepen their ties, making it even harder to separate. Hence, there really wasn¡¯t much he could do about her. If he wanted her to suffer and didn¡¯t want her to have a life of luxury, then she¡¯d pretend to suffer, and she would try to endure poverty for now. It wasn¡¯t as though she had never been poor. As long as she was Madam Gu, the mother of the heir to the Gu family estate, everything that belonged to the Gu family would eventually be hers! She was best at enduring and waiting! ¡°You feel that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you are bearing a child of the Gu family? Is that why you¡¯re so calm andposed?¡± Gu Chenyi said icily. ¡°What is a child? If you want a child, there are many women out there who would be willing to bear you one. The Gu family doesn¡¯tck children. I¡¯m calm because one has to eventually bear the consequences of one¡¯s own actions. Whatever I had feared has now gone. No matter what, I have to bear the punishment, so let it be, then. Do whatever you want to do. ¡°Even if I ask to be let off, it¡¯ll be useless, right?¡± Lin Qingya lifted her head to look at him. There was no fear in her eyes, onlyplete eptance ¡ª since things hade to this, he could do what he wanted, and she would ept it. Although the baby was her biggest bargaining chip, she made it seem as though it was worthless. Because she knew that although there may be many women out there who could bear the man a child, his grandfather had only half a year left of his life. There would be no time for any other child, only hers would be on time. If his grandfather made a hard enough effort, he could possibly have the opportunity to see the baby. Hence, even if he could have many children, for now, he would have to keep hers! Chapter 311 - To Envy Is Human Nature (1)

Chapter 311: To Envy Is Human Nature (1)

Gu Chenyi looked at her with an increasingly sinister expression. That¡¯s right, it would be useless no matter how hard she begged him! He was not going to give her an easy life! ¡°Why do you treat Xiao Huan that way? She¡¯s been so kind to you!¡± This was something that Gu Chenyi had been meaning to ask Lin Qingya. And since things were out in the open now, there was no harm in asking. Xiao Huan had always treated her kindly, so how could she harm Xiao Huan through such vicious means?! How could she treat Xiao Huan that way?! They were ssmates for three years in high school. Gu Chenyi knew how kind Mu Huan had been to Lin Qingya. She would always have the girl in mind whenever there was good news or something nice to share. And it was precisely because she had been so kind to Lin Qingya that he too extended his kindness and trust to the girl, thinking that surely this was a good person; Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t have been so kind to her otherwise. Eventually, the priorities were reversed. ¡°Because of envy. Envy causes a person to be depraved, to go insane, to turn ugly. From the time she was young, Xiao Huan had never needed to work hard for all the good things. But me? Even if I put in all my effort and treaded cautiously or fought with all my might, it¡¯s useless. I like you so much and fought so hard for you. I can do anything for your sake, but after all that I¡¯ve done, you don¡¯t like me one bit and have only the already-married Mu Huan in your mind!¡± Lin Qingya was envious of Mu Huan, very envious! Every day, her hope was that Mu Huan would meet with ill fate and suffer, but nothing of that sort happened and Mu Huan was fine. In fact, her life was getting better. And this made Lin Qingya even more envious of her! ¡°You fought so hard for me? What did you do for me?¡± Gu Chenyi said sarcastically. Did her so-called hard fight for him mean deceiving him? ¡°Can you not feel my attentiveness to you? Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Lin Qingya looked at him with an expression of disbelief. It was obvious on her face: You can say that I¡¯m evil, you can say that I¡¯m in the wrong, you can say whatever you want, but you cannot say that I don¡¯t like you! ¡°I can only see that you¡¯re working hard for money. You¡¯d do anything to marry into a wealthy family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not denying that I like having money. Initially, I liked you because of your background. But who in this world doesn¡¯t like money? Which girl doesn¡¯t have hopes of marrying into a family with a good status? It¡¯s the same with you ¡ª didn¡¯t you like Xiao Huan initially because of her looks? If Xiao Huan was an ugly duckling, someone whose looks disgusted you, would you have liked her? ¡°You wouldn¡¯t! Actually, there is no difference between girls who wish to marry into a good family and men who wish to date a pretty girl. Hence, I don¡¯t feel that I did anything wrong!¡± Because Lin Qingya wanted to scheme against people, she had made it a point to study psychology. Because she had put much effort into learning, she excelled at the subject. She was adept at understanding a person¡¯s psychology and making an urate hit. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to want to marry into a good family, and it¡¯s not wrong of you to love money! But you¡¯ve strived for your own progress at the expense of your friends and of people who trusted you, and that is wrong! What do you take all of us for? Fools?¡± To be yed around by her like this! ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be like this. If I were born wealthy, I wouldn¡¯t have had to expend any effort into getting what I want. Why would I do all these things? Privileged people wouldn¡¯t need to work hard; if one can be the good guy, who would want to be a bad guy?¡± Lin Qingya said with a bitter smile. ¡°There are many people who choose to be evil when they can be good, and you are one of them! What do you mean by getting what one wants without expending any effort? You were Xiao Huan¡¯s good friend once upon a time. Don¡¯t you know how many jobs she held?¡± Chapter 312 - To Envy Is Human Nature (2)

Chapter 312: To Envy Is Human Nature (2)

¡°For the sake of your school fees, and so that you didn¡¯t have to be at the mercy of your stepfather, for the sake of her grandmother, she worked without resting! You used her hard-earned money to buy the best for yourself, and on top of that, you schemed to steal her boyfriend! ¡°And you call that having no choice? You have the audacity to say you don¡¯t wish to be like that?¡± In all of his bright and splendid life, he had never met anyone as shameless as Lin Qingya. A person who was so shameless and yet acted so bold! How did someone ever be like this?! ¡°If I were as capable as Xiao Huan, I would want to look after her too!¡± Besides being envious of Mu Huan¡¯s background, she was envious of the girl¡¯s intelligence and capability. She was a much slower learner than Mu Huan and was exhausted just holding one job. Mu Huan, on the other hand, held a few jobs and remained energetic and full of life every day. She too wanted to learn martial arts so that she¡¯d never be bullied again, but she was just unable to master it no matter how hard she tried; whereas Mu Huan, while working at the Taekwondo school, had learned Taekwondo, as well as Judo, boxing, and Sanda fighting. She had never spent any money to learn all these, and yet she made better progress than the paying students of those schools. All the instructors were fond of her as a result and taught her for free what they taught the graduating students of their schools. Mu Huan was so busy every day that she would often skip ss, and yet she managed to do well in her examinations! Whereas, no matter how hard Lin Qingya tried in her studies, she could not catch up to Mu Huan! How was she to take this?! If she had Mu Huan¡¯s talent, would she have needed to spend so much effort scheming? She would have been able to give herself a good future without having to depend on others! The heavens were unfair and gave Mu Huan everything good, so why couldn¡¯t she vie with her? ¡°Do you know why the heavens did not give you that sort of talent?¡± Lin Qingya asked immediately, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you have an evil nature. Someone like you is destined to be a piece of trash! You will never be like Xiao Huan! No matter how you plot and scheme, you will never hold a candle to her! Your existence is like foul trash!¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s fists tightened. Of all things, she hated hearing people say that she was not as good as Mu Huan, and this caused her to lose herposure. ¡°What do you mean I have an evil nature?! If, in your journey of development, someone had kept suppressing you and people had never taken notice of you because of her existence, what would you have done? You would have be even more envious than I am!¡± ¡°In my journey of development, there was such a person, and that was my uncle. From the time we were young, everyone would rave about how perfect my uncle was and they wouldment about how different we were. But I only idolized him and never envied him! And Li Meng and Xiao Huan had been ssmates since grade school. She, too, had been around Xiao Huan all the time. So why didn¡¯t she end up envying Xiao Huan or doing harm to her?¡± ¡°That is because Li Meng doesn¡¯t like you! If she did, and she did so much that she wanted you, if she were crazy over you, she too would be envious of Xiao Huan! And she too would find all means to steal you from Xiao Huan! ¡°Furthermore, I do believe that you were never envious of your uncle before, but is that still the case? Don¡¯t you envy him now? Don¡¯t you wish that you could use all means to take Mu Huan away from him and have her for yourself?¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression turned ugly at once! ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?! You wish you could use all sorts of means to steal Mu Huan from him! You must be so envious of him that it¡¯s driving you crazy! Hence, you should understand how I¡¯m feeling! You should know how uncontroble that consuming sense of envy is! ¡°How would anyone not be envious of someone else possessing what he himself yearns for? Unless you don¡¯t really want it, and you don¡¯t really like it that much!¡± Lin Qingya was like a demon, drawing out the suppressed darkness inside him, then telling him that it wasn¡¯t evil, it was only natural. Chapter 313 - Iron Man (1)

Chapter 313: Iron Man (1)

It was normal and reasonable to feel envy! This was how a human being should be! This was human nature! Gu Chenyi was left speechless by Lin Qingya¡¯s twisted logic. He even felt that she made sense in a way. How could a person not feel envy? Envy was human nature, an uncontroble nature. At Yun University... In the past, the ss that the students of the pharmaceutical faculty dreaded most was Biochemistry, but now, that was their favorite ss! Whenever there was a Biochemistry ss, the girls would turn up even if they were sick. Hence, there wasn¡¯t even a need to take attendance during Biochemistry ss, there would always be an overflow. ¡°Such a pity that Professor Bao is not a permanent teacher and will be here only for half a term. If he were our permanent teacher, I¡¯d be happy not to graduate!¡± the girl sitting behind Mu Huan obsessed as her gaze followed Bao Junyan, who had just entered the room. Mu Huan was drinking and almost threw up her water! Another girl added, ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see his muscture. He¡¯s probably perfect inside too, like a work of art!¡± It was inevitable that students of medicine would think of these things. For example, when they looked at someone¡¯s hands, they would inevitably wonder if it would be easy to locate a vein there to set up a drip. ¡°Do you know no shame?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. You can¡¯t me me ¡ª our Professor Bao is so seductive!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re no better, really! Look at your shirt today, isn¡¯t the cor opening a bit low?! Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± ¡°If Professor Bao would take a look in my direction, it¡¯s worth freezing to death!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She lifted her gaze to look at Bao Junyan, who was at the lectern, preparing to start ss. It¡¯s hard to me the other girls for fantasizing about him, because even she herself, who was with him every day, couldn¡¯t help but feel infatuated! Although she could think of ancient sayings that described a woman¡¯s beauty, she now felt that these sayings were most appropriate for him. This man was like a bewitching demon who would confuse one¡¯s emotions, driving people uncontrobly crazy over him! Haa... Mu Huan suddenly sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Meng leaned toward Mu Huan, whispering softly. ¡°I feel like stuffing him into a gunny sack!¡± Li Meng immediately understood what she was saying and replied, ¡°Woah, are you jealous?!¡± She, too, heard the remarks made by the girls sitting behind. ¡°Being too good-looking is just a recipe for trouble!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s tone was filled with disgust. She was disgusted with the fact that Bao Junyan was so good-looking and such an outstanding person. ¡°Why don¡¯t you destroy his handsome face tonight?¡± The moment Li Meng said this, Mu Huan shot her a sharp look! ¡°Tsk tsk... you¡¯re just disgusted with the fact that he¡¯s good-looking and attracts attention from all the girls!¡± Mu Huan was about to say something but suddenly noticed that the girl who was on duty today had suddenly copsed into Bao Junyan¡¯s arms. She sprang to her feet in shock. Freaking hell! What was that girl trying to do?! Not only Mu Huan, but all the girls in the ss widened their eyes in shock! The girls all wished they could copse in Professor Bao¡¯s arms, but his iciness made him too lofty and unapproachable. They could only look from afar and fantasize; they didn¡¯t dare to go near, much less do anything like that! But today, it would seem that their fellow student surnamed Song had pulled this stunt with no warning! And using such a despicable method! She had stepped on something and slipped on purpose, then fell back toward Professor Bao! This was the most despicable measure because, being such a tall person and falling backward this way, at best she might end up with a swelling, at worst, she could end up with a concussion! The guy had no choice but to catch the fall or it could be vicious. Chapter 314 - Iron Man (2)

Chapter 314: Iron Man (2)

Hence, the way the girl had taken a tumble, any guy would have reflexively reached out to catch her. After all, it had to do with a person¡¯s safety! Just as the girls were feeling so contemptuous over their ssmate¡¯s disgusting act that they were gnashing their teeth, enviously looking on as she made close contact with their male idol... They saw Bao Junyan sidestepping to get out of the way. Their fellow student fell straight to the ground in shock, with a horrifying loud thump! Ouch! Instantly, there was silence in the ssroom... silence... Although they could sense that Professor Bao was a cold and aloof person, they didn¡¯t think that he was cold to this extent! Their fellow student called Song was one of the beauties in ss and had a superb figure! But their Professor Bao wouldn¡¯t even touch a femme fatale like her! He looked on coldly as she took a vicious fall! After their ssmate fell, he even walked around her to the teaching tform to prepare to start the lesson. He did not take another look at her, much less help her up or show any concern for her. ¡°Student Mu Huan, why are you standing up? Is anything the matter?¡± Bao Junyan looked toward Mu Huan. Mu Huan recovered and realized that she had sprung to her feet from her shock. She quickly sat back down as she said, ¡°Nothing! Nothing!¡± As though their exchange broke some sort of spell in the ssroom, everyone snapped out of their shock. Their ssmate called Song helped herself up, then covered her face and cried as she ran out. Bao Junyan still did not look in her direction and continued with the lesson as though nothing had happened. All the girls: ¡°...¡± How horrifying! It was really horrifying! Professor Bao was the king of iciness! Good grief! Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t them who pulled such a stunt! Otherwise, it would have been all too embarrassing! ¡°Woah, your husband is a real iron man!¡± Li Meng whispered to Mu Huan. Mu Huan¡¯s gloominess vanished as she said with a slight smile, ¡°He has me!¡± ¡°Look at your narrow-mindedness!¡± Li Meng nudged the girl. ¡°Who says I¡¯m narrow-minded?¡± Mu Huan said as she shoved Li Meng back. The two started to create a din, forgetting that they were in ss. Until. ¡°Student Mu Huan, please stand up.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Huan immediately stood up. ¡°Whatw was I talking about just now?¡± Bao Junyan asked. ¡°Please repeat it.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Whatw...? She was not even listening! She nced at Li Meng reflexively, but the girl returned the look with a clueless one. Mu Huan looked away from her and anxiously shifted her gaze back to Bao Junyan. The expression in her eyes was one of begging to be let off. She would seriously pay attention from now on! Bao Junyan ignored that pleading look. ¡°If you¡¯re unable to answer, thene stand in front of the ss here and pay attention.¡± All the students: ¡°...¡± Could it be that Mu Huan had gotten into someone¡¯s bad books again, this time with this new Biochemistry teacher? Before this, Professor Bao had made her his subject assistant because he found her likable, and they thought that good luck had finally found her. But now, she had been asked to stand at the front of the ssroom as a punishment because she was talking in ss! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± You¡¯re my husband! My own husband! You¡¯re asking me to stand at the front of the ssroom as a punishment?! I¡¯m a first-year university student and I have to be punished in front of my ssmates?! That¡¯s just going to make me lose face! ¡°Student Mu Huan?¡± That voice was t but full of danger. Mu Huan had no choice but to get on her feet and walk to the front. As she walked toward the teaching tform, she looked steadily at Bao Junyan, hoping that he¡¯d change his mind. However, Bao Junyan took a nce at her and looked away for good. Chapter 315 - A Womans Instinct

Chapter 315: A Woman¡¯s Instinct

He refused to look her way. Hence, no matter how much she looked at him pleadingly, it was useless. She had no choice but to keep walking forward. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t the first time she was punished this way ever since starting school here. Mu Huan arrived at the front row and, just as she was moving off to stand at the side... ¡°Come up here and stand on the tform. And for all future lessons, you will be on duty.¡± To instill the notion of respect for the teachers among the students at Yun University, a student would be appointed to be on duty for every lesson. He or she would be responsible for cleaning the board for the professor, and now that electronic boards were moremonly used, the student would mostly help with setting up the projector or assist with other trivial matters during ss. When the girls in ss heard this, they were stumped, not knowing if they should sympathize with Mu Huan or envy her! The positions that could get one closest to Bao Junyan were, firstly, the ss assistant and, secondly, the student on duty. Now, both positions belonged to her! Suddenly, they felt that perhaps Bao Junyan didn¡¯t dislike Mu Huan. On the contrary, he liked her! After all, who would want someone that they disliked hovering around them?! But Mu Huan was married! Suddenly, they had another thought. While all of them knew that Mu Huan was married, Bao Junyan didn¡¯t! Who would assume someone this young to be already married?! Hence, after ss, just as Bao Junyan was summoning Mu Huan to his office as was his usual practice... A girl in ss suddenly shouted: ¡°Mr. Bao, Mu Huan is married!¡± Although they were all afraid of the cold and aloof Bao Junyan, they couldn¡¯t very well just watch a male idol like him take fancy to another girl... Besides, Mu Huan was married. This would be the dark spot that would properly ruin his perfect life! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Were they saying this because they realized something? The boys in ss were puzzled. They had no idea why the girls were making such a remark. It had to be said that sometimes, a woman¡¯s instinct can be frighteningly urate! Bao Junyan halted for a moment and then walked out. Mu Huan quickly followed him. After both of them had left... The boys asked the girls why they had suddenly shouted the remark that Mu Huan was married. The girls rolled their eyes and did not answer. After all, it was just their wild guess that Bao Junyan had taken a fancy to Mu Huan. Having had no proper exnation, the boys lookedpletely confused. Long Feiting snorted when he saw their clueless expressions. It was so obvious that the way Bao Junyan looked at Mu Huan was different, yet the fools couldn¡¯t tell! And Bao Junyan was too much! It wasn¡¯t enough that he pampered his wife at home, he had to do this at school! What an eyesore it was! In the office... Bao Junyan sat down, then reached out to draw Mu Huan into his embrace. Mu Huan struggled to free herself. ¡°Stop wriggling around.¡± He didn¡¯t like her trying to put a distance between them. ¡°You punished me and made me stand in front of the ss!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, how else could I have made you the student on duty?¡± Bao Junyan had an obsession with cleanliness. From the time he was a child, he was unlike ordinary people who could just be in close physical proximity to others. Hence, he didn¡¯t like the idea of having other students on dutying close to him. ¡°So Hubby did it for this reason!¡± Initially infuriated, now she instantly understood. Bao Junyan smiled as he pinched her tiny face. Would he have done something like that just to make her look bad? ¡°I thought you were so strict that you couldn¡¯t even let your own wife off!¡± Mu Huan circled her arms around his neck, grinning sheepishly. Bao Junyan did not speak further but drew out a name list to show her. Mu Huan took the document from him and asked, ¡°Are these the people in the research team?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan nced through it. There were five people in total, and Long Feiting was among them. She was puzzled. ¡°Why is Long Feiting included?¡± Chapter 316 - Announcing His Married Status (1)

Chapter 316: Announcing His Married Status (1)

¡°The research team requires five names. I¡¯ll be a little busy in the time ahead. I have to manage work while directing the research. He already knows the ins and outs so I have no qualms.¡± ¡°What about the other two people?¡± Didn¡¯t he have qualms about the other two? ¡°The other two have already signed the contract. Once they¡¯ve graduated, they wille to work in our pharmaceuticalpany,¡± Bao Junyan said. Mu Huan was about to nod when she suddenly realized: ¡°Our pharmaceuticalpany?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°There is a pharmaceuticalpany under the Bao Group?¡± Didn¡¯t he say they didn¡¯t have any pharmaceutical-rted business? ¡°I¡¯ve acquired Rui Hui Pharmaceutical.¡± ¡°The most renowned pharmaceuticalpany in Asia?¡± Mu Huan widened her eyes. Some time ago, the news had exposed a break in Rui Hui Pharmaceutical¡¯s funding, and, as a result, its stock price fell sharply. There were rumors that it might go bankrupt. At the time, she had evenmented the impermanence of the world, that something like this would happen to such a renowned pharmaceuticalpany. Now, it looked like he was the one behind it...? ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When the Long family made a move and acquired the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in their country, Bao Junyan made a move to acquire the biggest one in Asia... How nice it was to be super-rich... When acquiring this sort of huge corporation was no different from shopping for groceries... After a while... ¡°Why did you suddenly acquire Rui Hui? Does the Bao Group intend to enter the pharmaceutical industry?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± This was a dark world, where one may not be able to gain a ce in one¡¯s own desired field just by having talent and capability alone. People who eventually reach the summit are people who walk through the Valley of Death, and he didn¡¯t want her to go through that. Hence, he would pave the way forward for her. ¡°Entering the pharmaceutical industry would not be a bad thing. The general economy is bad and consumption is decreasing. Only the pharmaceutical industry is not regressing.¡± Still, pharmacists would never hope to see their own industry flourish because this would mean that many people were getting sick. Their objective was to research drugs that would restore health. However, because of a variety of factors, human diseases were constantly evolving. For example, the flu virus during each year¡¯s epidemic seemed to be different. These were factors that could not be fought against. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Oh. Was I ousted from the name list prior to this because the Long family funded the research?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Well, then, let them sponsor the research and to hell with Long Feiting!¡± Mu Huan hummed. Bao Junyan smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ª Although the girls did not dare to go near Bao Junyan because of his stone-cold iciness, they wouldn¡¯t stop their little antics. Every time his lesson came round, the lecturing tform would be lined with presents for him. The entrance to his office was also often choked with presents for him. Bao Junyan taught only one ss of Biochemistry and did not appear in school as often. But every time he appeared, there would be girls trailing after him. Even girls from the other faculties who didn¡¯t take his ss woulde over to take a look at Bao Junyan. The spectacr scene that would take ce every time he made an appearance made Mu Huan decide that this could not go on! ¡°I have to buy Bao Junyan a ring!¡± ¡°Why did you think of this all of a sudden?¡± Li Meng asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s true we can¡¯t expose our rtionship as man and wife, but I think his married status has to be made known!¡± If he wore a ring and the girls knew he was married, it should stop them from acting this crazy. ¡°Oooohhhh, are you jealous and want to tell the world that our Professor Bao the hunk has an owner?¡± ¡°What do you mean jealous? I just think we can¡¯t go on harming these young girls! What if they started to like him so much they can¡¯t let go?!¡± Chapter 317 - Announcing His Married Status (2)

Chapter 317: Announcing His Married Status (2)

¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t hide your jealousy!¡± Li Meng poked at her chest. Mu Huan snorted. She was the sort who would quickly act on what she said, and she wanted to buy a ring for Bao Junyan. After school, with Li Meng in tow, she headed off to get a ring. She took a look at all the counters beforeing to the one that gave her the best vibes. ¡°Everything here looks great...¡± Li Meng¡¯s eyes sparkled like the diamonds she was looking at. ¡°Uh-huh, they have good designs.¡± ¡°F*ck me! This tiny ring costs over 30 thousand!¡± Having seen the price, Li Meng felt like the price tag was pretty sparkly too. ¡°Which is why they are called luxury goods.¡± If she were buying it for herself, for sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to part with this money. But because of Bao Junyan¡¯s status, it would ruin his god-like dignity if she were to buy something too cheap! Mu Huan asked the counter employee for a closer look at one of the rings that were in the disy case. ¡°Have you asked Bao Junyan his ring size?¡± Li Meng suddenly thought of this. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember where I used to work? I can tell a person¡¯s ring size just by ncing at their hand.¡± Mu Huan used to work in a jewelry shop during the school holidays. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡± Li Meng gave her the thumbs-up sign. The counter employee took the ring out of the disy case and showed it to Mu Huan. Li Meng grimaced when she noticed the price tag and said, ¡°It¡¯s a nice design, but there aren¡¯t that many diamonds on it and it costs 500 thousand!¡± ¡°This design is worth the money. It carries an understated luxury and a subtle authority about it. It suits my husband well.¡± Mu Huan had gone to a number of shops and this was the only ring that felt right to her. ¡°Having seen so many rings, I think this is indeed the best. It goes well with God Bao!¡± Apart from the price, Li Meng did think that this was the best ring too. The ring grew on Mu Huan as she looked at it. Feeling satisfied, she looked up and said, ¡°Please wrap this for me.¡± Initially, the counter employee thought that the girls were only looking, given that they weren¡¯t dressed up and looked like students. But when Mu Huan so unhesitatingly bought the ring, the employee¡¯s attitude suddenly turned from being a casual one to one that was full of enthusiasm. ¡°There is a tie clip that goes with this ring design, would you like to take a look?¡± the counter employee asked as she signaled to her colleague to bring the tie clip over. Mu Huan was about to decline, but when she saw the tie clip that the other counter employee was bringing over, it caught her attention again. It would suit Bao Junyan particrly well, and she couldn¡¯t help but reached out for it to take a closer look. And the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She thought that the matching ring and tie clip would look outstanding on Bao Junyan! ¡°Looks good! Excellent!¡± Even Li Meng, who had never paid attention to things like tie clips, felt that it looked good. ¡°But it¡¯s expensive too!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite expensive.¡± The tie clip cost 300 thousand. ¡°These diamonds on the tie clip are from South Africa. The cut and rity are excellent, so 300 thousand is really a bargain. Furthermore, these are limited edition pieces. They are sold only in our shop in this country, and there is only one piece. We still have it only because it only just arrived this morning,¡± the counter employee said. Just as Mu Huan had decided to buy this... Suddenly, a voice spoke from behind them. ¡°This tie clip design doesn¡¯t look too bad.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Huan and Li Meng turned around on reflex. They saw a girl about their own age, decked in branded clothing. Without waiting for Mu Huan to speak, the girl picked up the tie clip that the counter employee had just packaged for Mu Huan. She looked at the object carefully and then said, ¡°I want this. Package it for me.¡± Chapter 318 - Look Whos Crying in Fear (1)

Chapter 318: Look Who¡¯s Crying in Fear (1)

Given the situation, Mu Huan said politely, ¡°Sorry, Miss, I saw this tie clip first and was just about to pay for it.¡± ¡°Have you paid?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t paid then it¡¯s not yours!¡± The girl looked at the counter employee and ordered, ¡°Write me a receipt.¡± Mu Huan wanted to buy this for Bao Junyan and wasn¡¯t about to let someone else have it. She frowned and said, ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s such a thing as firste, first served. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The girl sized up Mu Huan and then said disdainfully, ¡°I have no idea what that means. I only know that this is not yours. Furthermore, you don¡¯t look like you can afford this, so don¡¯t fight with me over it just to save your own face!¡± Seeing that the girl was so rude and unreasonable, she did not bother to continue to be polite. ¡°Are you stupid? If I can¡¯t afford it, why would I step into this shop?¡± ¡°What do you think you are, talking to me like that?!¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect to be talked to that way. ¡°I¡¯m a human being. But you, though, you look like nothing good!¡± Mu Huan said sarcastically. ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡± ¡°Why should I need to know who you are?¡± Mu Huan said as she reached into her wallet and drew out the card that Bao Junyan gave her. She mmed the card on the countertop and ordered, ¡°Issue the receipt!¡± As a counter employee for luxury goods, she naturally knew the value of this sort of card, especially when the card that Mu Huan had drawn out was one of the most distinguished among the cards she had seen. The counter employee did not dare to offend her, of course. Besides, it was thisdy who came first. Hence, the counter employee hurriedly issued Mu Huan with a receipt. The girl who confronted her frowned when she saw the card that Mu Huan had mmed onto the counter and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Why did such an ordinary-looking girl who was not wearing a single branded item have such a card?! ¡°What has who I am got to do with you?!¡± Mu Huan was a person who would return politeness with politeness, but if someone was unreasonable with her, she would only be even more unreasonable! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend! It¡¯s best that you apologize to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up crying with regret!¡± The girl had been spoiled and unreasonable from a young age, and no one in the Imperial Capital was more unreasonable than this pampered little mistress. But now, in Yun Cheng, this girl was taking her a notch down. Hence, she didn¡¯t care who Mu Huan was and why she had such a card. She became most belligerent. ¡°You would probably be the one who ends up crying!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°If you have the guts, tell me your name! We¡¯ll see who ends up being scared!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have enough clout to know my name!¡± Mu Huan said as she got Li Meng to pay with the card. When the girl saw Li Meng getting ready to pay, she stepped forward daintily in an unruly manner to stop the girl, but she was blocked by Mu Huan. ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯ll be so sorry that you¡¯ll get onto your knees to beg me!¡± the girl said angrily. As a daughter of a wealthy and well-known family, she wasn¡¯t about to have a fight here with this nouveau riche. She¡¯d eventually have this girling to her and apologizing on her knees! ¡°Fine, then, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Although this unhappy episode had happened... Mu Huan went home in high spirits, having bought the ring and tie clip. Because she couldn¡¯t wait to show Bao Junyan what she had bought, she ran into the house. s, she was stunned by the scene that greeted her upon entry! She saw a girl clinging to Bao Junyan¡¯s arm, throwing a tantrum flirtatiously. The intimate bodynguage instantly enraged Mu Huan, burning every bit ofposure within her to ash! After getting over the shock, she dashed toward the girl without a second thought. She grabbed the girl by her blouse and was about to throw her off to the side. Chapter 319 - Look Whos Crying in Fear (2)

Chapter 319: Look Who¡¯s Crying in Fear (2)

The girl looked up and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Why are you at my house?!¡± Mu Huan demanded almost at the same time when she saw the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Bao Junyan was surprised. ¡°Hubby, who is she?!¡± ¡°Cousin, who is she?!¡± Mu Huan and the girl had both shouted at once. When the girls heard what each other shouted, they were both stunned. This woman was Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin? This woman was her cousin¡¯s wife? What the f*ck! When Mu Huan realized who the girl was, she released her grip on the girl. She was suddenly nervous to think that she had almost thrown Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin off to the side just now. Indeed, rashness was the devil in disguise! Although the two of them now knew each other¡¯s identity, Bao Junyan still made the formal introductions. ¡°Xiao Huan, this is my cousin, Huo Yuqi. Yuqi, this is your sister-inw, Mu Huan.¡± ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s that girl who bullied me at the mall! This sister-inw is nothing good, get rid of her!¡± Huo Yuqi clung to Bao Junyan¡¯s arm as she threw a hissy fit. She was only justining to Bao Junyan, asking him to find and punish that girl who had dared to fight her for the tie clip. Bao Junyan raised his deep voice, ¡°Huo Yuqi.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to say such things about his wife. No one. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not lying, she bullied me! She¡¯s really not a good person!¡± Huo Yuqi looked toward Mu Huan. She, who had wanted Mu Huan to apologize on her knees, now found Mu Huan to be an even greater eyesore! Bao Junyan withdrew his arm from her and said as he got to his feet, ¡°Butler, send cousin home.¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, seeing that he was sending her home without saving her any face. ¡°Cousin, because of this woman, you had beaten up my brother, and now you¡¯re sending me away. How could you?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Not respecting her is no different from not respecting me,¡± Bao Junyan said as his expression darkened. ¡°She was the one who started it by bullying me, and I can¡¯t say anything!¡± Huo Yuqi started to sob. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re like? If there¡¯s any trouble, you¡¯d have been the one who started it,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t start trouble! I didn¡¯t even know her before this, why would I find trouble with her?! It was she who took by force what I wanted to buy! She even said I was nothing good!¡± ¡°She was the one who asked what I thought I was! So I told her she herself didn¡¯t look like anything good!¡± Mu Huan spoke up. She wasn¡¯t going to tolerate being ndered. ¡°Furthermore, I was the one who saw it first and I was just about to get the counter employee to issue a receipt!¡± ¡°If you were about to ask the counter employee to issue a receipt, you didn¡¯t say it. But I said it first, so it was you who took what I wanted to buy!¡± Huo Yuqi red at Mu Huan furiously. ¡°Well, ording to what you¡¯ve just said, you haven¡¯t paid for it. I paid for it first. So you were the one who was trying to take what I bought!¡± ¡°You...¡± Huo Yuqi was speechless with anger. Bao Junyan was a man who dealt with important matters every day, and now, he had to manage a petty fight over some object between two youngdies. ¡°What is this thing? I¡¯ll get the butler to buy another one.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one in all of the country, and she¡¯s snatched it from me!¡± Huo Yuqi pointed usingly at Mu Huan. ¡°Then buy something else.¡± His wife was such a docile and obedient girl who wasn¡¯t extravagant with money, so if she was fighting someone else for something, it was probably something that she really liked and wanted. Now that she had it, it was hers for good. ¡°I don¡¯t want something else! I want only that!¡± Huo Yuqi said obstinately. Bao Junyan looked at Mu Huan and was about to ask her what this object was and if they could get it from overseas. Chapter 320 - Look Whos Crying in Fear (3)

Chapter 320: Look Who¡¯s Crying in Fear (3)

For a moment, Mu Huan thought that he was going to make her give in to Huo Yuqi, and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her have it. I bought it for you, Hubby! I looked at every special counter before I found what I liked!¡± ¡°Bought for me?¡± The normally docile girl had gotten into a fight over this thing and it was for him? ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Mu Huan nodded, looking a little hurt. Clearly, she was the one who saw it first, and now, she had been used of fighting someone for it. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± He couldn¡¯t say what emotion he was feeling at this moment. Only that, after being silent for a while, he looked toward Huo Yuqi and said firmly, ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl, then listen to me and find something else to fancy and I will get it for you. But if you want to argue further, then you should just go home now!¡± Although Huo Yuqi was obstinate and overbearing, she wasn¡¯t a pampered wealthy little miss without a brain. She could tell from Bao Junyan¡¯s tone that he was not going to take sides with her. ¡°If there was anything I wanted, don¡¯t you think I can get it myself?!¡± On this note, she stomped upstairs. Bao Junyan shifted his gaze back to Mu Huan and said, ¡°This child has been spoiled. If she ever finds trouble with you again, just reprimand her.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan was touched and threw herself into his embrace. What a great husband she had! No matter whom she had had a disagreement with, he would always stand by her! Bao Junyan lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead, asking, ¡°What did you buy for me?¡± On this topic, Mu Huan immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing!¡± she eximed as she freed herself from his embrace and turned to fish out something from her bag. She started by opening the box that held the ring. As Bao Junyan looked at the ring in the box, there was a stir of emotions in his eyes. ¡°Hubby, I think you should make your marital status clear. This way, those youngdies at school will stop hanging around you in such an insane manner,¡± Mu Huan said as she took the ring out of the box. ¡°Shall I put that on for you?¡± As Bao Junyan looked at the ring that she was now holding, the stirring in his heart became stronger. He did not speak and only held out his hand. Mu Huan looked at his slender and long fingers and couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Even your hand is like a work of art! Aren¡¯t you just overbearingly perfect?!¡± The corners of his mouth turned up slightly as he looked into her dark eyes. He was burning inside. Mu Huan slowly slipped the ring onto his finger, and then, taking his hand, she looked at the ring. It really grew on her! ¡°It¡¯s so gorgeous!¡± Then she lifted her head. ¡°Hubby, I chose this. Isn¡¯t it super gorgeous? And it suits you really well!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°And this! Your cousin was fighting with me over this. The design goes with the ring,¡± Mu Huan said as she lowered her head to put on the tie clip for him. Then she took his hand and ced it next to the tie. The matchingbination looked better than she had imagined! ¡°Isn¡¯t it superb?!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan was increasingly satisfied with how it looked as her gaze hovered on the ring and tie clip. She added, ¡°But the main thing is that my husband is dashing!¡± Her husband was so dashing that whatever he wore was just icing on the cake. Bao Junyan couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer as he looked at the pride-filled expression on her tiny face. He lowered his head and kissed her on her ruby red lips. From his earliest memory until now, he had received countless presents, but none had ever made him feel the way he was feeling now. In the meantime, upstairs... Huo Yuqi, who had never been so infuriated in her life, broke down in tears. After she had cried for a while, she picked up her cell phone and sent a text message. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, are you busy? I¡¯m here at Cousin¡¯s house and have met that woman he married. She¡¯s a really bad, nasty person! She¡¯s not even a fraction as good as you. Come back quickly and get rid of her!¡± Chapter 321 - Not Good Enough

Chapter 321: Not Good Enough

When the girl across the ocean saw this WeChat message, her expression deepened. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t anger your cousin, behave yourself.¡± When she saw this reply, Huo Yuqi sat up and protested, ¡°I¡¯m already very well-behaved! It was that girl who bullied me! She was nasty! Very nasty!¡± The pair of siblings from the Huo family were big fans of Ling Wei. ¡°I¡¯m sure your cousin will teach her a lesson if she had dared to bully you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with Cousin. First, he had beaten my brother up because of that woman. And now he has even heartlessly asked me to leave!¡± Huo Yuqi became furious all over again when she said this. As the sole daughter of a wealthy family, she had been pampered by everybody. Although her stone-faced cousin was not as gentle as the other males in doting on her, he would alwayse to her aid when she needed it. Now, he wanted her to leave! When the girl saw this message, she paused for a moment. The next day, during breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s not yet the semestral break. Why are you back?¡± Bao Junyan asked as he looked at Huo Yuqi. ¡°I¡¯m back here as an exchange student at Yun University. Mom says I am to stay with you.¡± As Huo Yuqi was still angry at him, she refused to address him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This meant that not only would she see the girl at home, but she¡¯d even see her at school? This would be awkward. They were so at odds with each other but would have to see each other every day. Bao Junyan creased his brow and said, ¡°You were the one crying and insisting on going abroad to study. Why do youe back now as an exchange student?¡± ¡°At the time, I thought Long Feiting was going to study in Ennd. Who would have known that he¡¯d end uping to Yun University?!¡± Huo Yuqi twitched her mouth. However, the real reason she was back was to aplish an important mission. And that was to get rid of the woman that her cousin had married. Her cousin was to belong to Sister Ling Wei and no one else! Mu Huan looked like nothing good, and certainly, she was not good enough for her cousin! ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to keep chasing after thatd from the Long family?¡± Bao Junyan was clearly displeased. ¡°Once I¡¯ve got him, I¡¯ll dump him for good,¡± the girl replied. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did the girl really like Long Feiting or what? Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Kids nowadays, so rebellious. He was about to speak when his cell phone rang. It was his mother. He looked rather displeased after the call. They really spoiled this child, Yuqi, and let her get away with all her nonsense. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred to Long Feiting¡¯s ss. I hear that Sister-inw is in that ss too. From now on, I¡¯ll go to school with Sister-inw!¡± Huo Yuqi said as she looked across at Mu Huan. She¡¯d surely find out a few things about her that would be good enough reasons for her cousin to get rid of her! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was awkward enough to be in the same school, and now they had to be in the same ss! Seriously... ¡°You can stay here, but from now on, if you are even a little bit disrespectful toward your sister-inw, I will send you home!¡± Bao Junyan warned her sternly. ¡°I was too angry yesterday. All my life, I¡¯ve never had to fight anyone for anything. That was why I said those things I said. It¡¯s all water under the bridge now. I¡¯m not going to create trouble over such small matters!¡± Last night, when she had chatted with her brother on video, her brother had advised her against confronting Mu Huan openly. Otherwise, she¡¯d be asked to leave in no time. ¡°Apologize to your sister-inw, then. Both of you shake hands, and from now on, get on harmoniously as a family,¡± Bao Junyan said. His parents both were loving and they valued kinship. Growing up in such an environment, although cold and aloof in nature, Bao Junyan cared about his family and wanted everyone to get along. ¡°Apologize?¡± It was inly written across the girl¡¯s face that this wasn¡¯t going to happen. Why should she apologize when she had done nothing wrong? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then go home now!¡± Bao Junyan said in his deep voice. Chapter 322 - Why They Broke Up (1)

Chapter 322: Why They Broke Up (1)

¡°Cousin, how could you treat me like this?! Am I not the little sister that you dote on the most?!¡± Huo Yuqi said with a hurt expression and was almost in tears. Mu Huan saw how the situation was turning out and didn¡¯t want Bao Junyan to be put in a difficult position. She intervened, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s alright. Yesterday, she didn¡¯t know that I was her sister-inw.¡± Bao Junyan nced at Huo Yuqi, who was in tears over just a few words, and then looked at Mu Huan. The two girls were about the same age. Mu Huan was an enthusiastic learner, docile and mature, while his cousin was obstinate and arrogant in her ways, taking her studies as y. Now more than ever, he felt that they had spoiled Huo Yuqi and that she needed to be properly educated. Huo Yuqi looked up and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to speak up for me!¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pretend, then. Apologize now!¡± Mu Huan was a straightforward person as well. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± At this point, Bao Junyan looked at Huo Yuqi and sounded even more serious now. ¡°Apologize or go home.¡± Huo Yuqi bit on her lip and, after a while, looked at Mu Huan angrily as she said, ¡°I apologize!¡± Mu Huan could be as arrogant as she wanted to be right now. Just she wait, Huo Yuqi would properly deal with the girl in the time toe! After the meal, Bao Junyan instructed the chauffeur to drive the two girls to school. Before they got into the car, Bao Junyan gave Mu Huan a kiss and said, ¡°Yuqi has been spoiled. She¡¯s willful and badly behaved. You don¡¯t have to be mature and modest with her, feel free to be abrasive.¡± Although his little wife was intelligent, she was too docile and mature. Given how spoiled, unruly, and willful his cousin was, he was worried that his wife would be disadvantaged. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to talk to me if she stirs trouble. I¡¯ll deal with her!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± These words from Bao Junyan only made Mu Huan more determined to give Huo Yuqi as much leeway as she could. Because she could tell that Bao Junyan doted on the girl. Given that he was treating his cousin that way for her sake, she felt she should be the more mature one so as not to put him in a difficult position. ¡°Good.¡± Bao Junyan caressed her head. Huo Yuqi disliked Mu Huan even more as she observed their intimate interactions from inside the car. Her cousin belonged to Sister Ling Wei, and Mu Huan had shamelessly seduced him! After Mu Huan got into the car, Huo Yuqi immediately red at her and remarked, ¡°Will you stop being so shameless!¡± ¡°How am I shameless? Tell me.¡± ¡°Seducing a man in public!¡± ¡°Who did I try to seduce?¡± ¡°My cousin!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was this kid stupid or something?! That was her husband! Did she need to seduce him? She couldn¡¯t even get enough of a chance to sleep by herself every night, so why should she need to seduce him?! ¡°You¡¯re not even a fraction of Sister Ling Wei. You¡¯re not good enough for my cousin! If you have any self-awareness, you should leave him. Don¡¯t wait around until my sister Ling Weies back and kicks you out. At that point, it will look ugly for you!¡± Huo Yuqi said in a most overbearing manner. Ling Wei... This was the second time she had heard this name. And she had heard the name from people close to Bao Junyan. From their tone, it seemed that Ling Wei was someone who was still important to Bao Junyan. ¡°Who is Ling Wei?¡± She had always been curious who Ling Wei was, but she had never dared to ask Bao Junyan. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin¡¯s fiancee. The only girl that my cousin has ever liked in his life! And she¡¯s the prettiest and most perfect goddess in the world!¡± It was clear that Huo Yuqi was full of admiration for Ling Wei. Ling Wei was her greatest idol... no, not just her... all the daughters of the wealthiest families in the Imperial Capital idolized her Sister Ling Wei! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Bao Junyan¡¯s fiancee? She thought it was an ex-girlfriend. She didn¡¯t expect she was his fiancee! Being his fiancee, it meant that they were ready to be married and to spend their lives together. It wasn¡¯t just talk! Chapter 323 - Why They Broke Up (2)

Chapter 323: Why They Broke Up (2)

Freaking hell... She could not really say for sure what she was feeling at this instant. It was a feeling that was hard to describe! After a while... ¡°Why did they break up, then?¡± ¡°Cousin wanted to get married at the time, but Sister Ling Wei wanted to help the refugees in the Middle East, so they had a disagreement over this. In the end, Sister Ling Wei ignored Cousin¡¯s objections and left anyway. All these years, Cousin had not dated another woman and had been waiting for Sister Ling Wei. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle¡¯s ill health and his wish to see Cousin get married and have children, Cousin would have gone on waiting! ¡°And you would never have stood a chance to marry Cousin!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Damn! So it sounded like this woman by the name of Ling Wei dumped her husband! To think that there was a woman in this world who could dump a perfect man like her husband! Was that woman by the name of Ling Wei stupid or what? ¡°My brother had carried out a check on you. Whether it¡¯s your family background or anything else, you¡¯re not able to hold a candle to Sister Ling Wei! So if you have any self-awareness, it¡¯s best that you went away on your own!¡± Huo Yuqi came back to her point. ¡°...¡± Mu Huan was feelingplex emotions, and they were extremely tangled. The tangled emotions were not solely because of Ling Wei. It was also because she thought of her ns for her own future. Her initial n was to wait until the right time to get a divorce with Bao Junyan and leave him. Then she would also free herself from the clutches of her paternal grandmother and go somewhere far away. ording to her initial n, then, Ling Wei¡¯s existence was a good thing. If the girl came back, Bao Junyan could go back to her, and she herself wouldn¡¯t have to think so hard for a reason to give for wishing to leave. But now, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Bao Junyan being with another girl! Not to mention... She did not know since when it was that she couldn¡¯t ept it, even though she had the intention to leave, in the first ce. She had been telling herself all along that she must not develop feelings for Bao Junyan, that she must not let this get into her head. But... it seemed that all the admonishments that she had been giving herself were useless. While it was clear to her that she shouldn¡¯t have fallen into it, she had done so unknowingly. She didn¡¯t know what she should think now, or what she should do from this point on. She looked out of the window, her expression darkening. If only there wasn¡¯t such a situation. She could continue being with Bao Junyan, they could be together no matter who tried toe in between them, there would have been nothing to fear! s... It had to be... Mu Huan, who couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue thinking about this, gripped the car door¡¯s handle tightly, ttening it. Huo Yuqi had been watching Mu Huan¡¯s expression intently. When she heard the strange noise, her gaze shifted to the other girl¡¯s hand. Then she widened her eyes in horror! The... the door handle... was it t before or... did Mu Huan tten it...? Mu Huan snapped back to her senses and realized what she had done. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, when did the door handle break?¡± The chauffeur replied from the front seat, ¡°Is the door handle broken?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I just realized it¡¯s been ttened. I don¡¯t know if I broke itst time.¡± Huo Yuqi sighed in relief. So it was broken before... At the Bao Group... PA Wang felt as though his CEO was waiting for him to say something. However, he could not think of what it was that the CEO wanted him to say. He thought about all the items that he needed to report on but knew that he had already reported all of them. Still, his CEO was waiting for him to say something. He racked his brain but couldn¡¯t think of what else he could say. He wanted to ask the others about what the CEO might be wanting him to say, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Until Gong Zeye came over to discuss some matters with Bao Junyan. ¡°Brother Bao, that¡¯s a gorgeous new tie clip you¡¯re wearing!¡± Chapter 324 - Youre About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (1)

Chapter 324: You¡¯re About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (1)

PA Wang at first thought that the remark was going to get an icy reaction from the CEO, for rather than talking about serious business, he¡¯d make such superficial remarks. To his surprise, the normally stone-faced CEO actually gave a faint smile. He was stunned. What was going on? What was going on?! The CEO was actually pleased that someone was praising this tie clip! Was he mistaken? This couldn¡¯t be real! PA Wang actually was tempted to rub his eyes. Did he actually see his CEO smiling?! ¡°Hey, Brother Bao, you¡¯re even wearing a ring! And it even goes with your tie clip!¡± Bao Junyan smiled even more broadly now. ¡°Brother Bao, getting married has certainly changed you. Now you even know how to dress up!¡± ¡°Your sister-inw bought these.¡± ¡°Sister-inw bought you a ring and a tie clip?¡± Gong Zeye widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Why did Sister-inw suddenly buy you a ring? Did she say anything else?¡± Did she like Brother Bao to the extent that this was a sign to fasten him? ¡°She wants others to be aware of my married status so that the female students wouldn¡¯t get out of hand,¡± Bao Junyan said as he looked down at his ring. He felt increasingly satisfied with it. ¡°To think that our demure-looking sister-inw is so possessive and can¡¯t stand other girls hankering after you. She¡¯s using a ring to announce that you¡¯re taken so they can stop dreaming!¡± When Bao Junyan heard these words, he shed a smile that was filled with the lightness of the spring breeze and said, ¡°This little imp is full of ideas.¡± ¡°But honestly, Sister-inw has great taste. The tie clip and ring suit you really well!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, she¡¯s got pretty good taste.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Could it be that the CEO had been waiting for him to praise his tie clip and ring? So that he could show off that his wife bought him these? PA Wang felt that this must be it. But that look on his face was obvious: This isn¡¯t the CEO that I know! The great CEO that I know will not behave like this! s... it seemed that... that was how it was... At Yun University... Long Feiting got to his feet in surprise when he saw Huo Yuqi entering the room, right behind Mu Huan. He eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! Huo Yuqi, aren¡¯t you studying in Ennd?!¡± Why had she appeared in this ce?! ¡°You didn¡¯t go, so I came back!¡± Long Feiting immediately dropped his smile when he heard this. ¡°Long Feiting, aren¡¯t you studying Management? Why did you transfer to the pharmaceutical faculty?¡± Huo Yuqi was not the least bit interested in Medicine. If Long Feiting were studying Management, at least her family background would enable her to understand it and she¡¯d have more inclination to learn. But he was mad enough to transfer to the Department of Pharmacy! ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Long Feiting red at her. ¡°Why is this not my business? If you study this, it¡¯s not something I¡¯m familiar with! It¡¯s a steep learning curve for me!¡± Huo Yuqimented. ¡°Did I ask you to get a transfer? If you¡¯re not familiar and it¡¯s a steep learning curve, you deserve it!¡± It was hard work tricking her into going to Ennd. And now, she was actually back here again. Seriously! ¡°Long Feiting, are you tired of living?!¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Would you let me die?¡± Long Feiting smirked. ¡°Long Feiting...!¡± Huo Yuqi raised her hand to give Long Feiting a whack. Long Feiting dodged her with a look of hatred on his face. Seeing that the two seemed to know each other well, Mu Huan left Huo Yuqi alone and went to sit next to Li Meng. Li Meng leaned over to Mu Huan and whispered, ¡°Good grief! Why did youe in with that girl? Isn¡¯t she the one who was fighting with us over the stuff?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± What sort of luck! ¡°Why has shee to our ssroom? To look for Long Feiting or something?¡± Chapter 325 - Youre About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (2)

Chapter 325: You¡¯re About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (2)

¡°She¡¯s here as an exchange student.¡± ¡°Exchange student? Since when did our school have an exchange program? Why didn¡¯t we send someone over?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Mu Huan replied, her mouth twitching. ¡°Haa...¡± Li Meng sighed. The appearance of these troublesome people. After a while... ¡°And how are you getting along with her? Just based on her manner alone yesterday, she doesn¡¯t look like an easy person!¡± For sure, she wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. ¡°I¡¯m her sister-inw and my husband is behind me, so she can¡¯t really do anything to me. It¡¯s just that we have to be very cautious at school.¡± Mu Huan felt that Huo Yuqi would continue to create trouble for her. Hence, she had to be very careful and vignt. Just in case... ¡°Uh-huh.¡± In the meantime, at the back row... ¡°Long Feiting, you actually lied to me that you were going to study in Ennd. And you said that your brother would be going with you to manage the branch office there!¡± Huo Yuqi was furious now, thinking back on thest few months when she had been anticipating and waiting for the two brothers who never arrived. She really wanted to screw him over. ¡°You can only me yourself for being stupid and so easily fooled!¡± ¡°Long Feiting!¡± Huo Yuqi raised her voice angrily. ¡°I say, hurry up and go back to your studies in Ennd. Stop creating your nonsense here,¡± Long Feiting said impatiently. ¡°I now want to be here even more to harass you! I want to annoy you!¡± Huo Yuqi said arrogantly. ¡°Are you not quite right in your head? You¡¯ve gone to a good school, studying something that was suitable for you, but now you¡¯ve transferred to study Pharmacy. Do you even understand all these pharmacology textbooks?¡± Long Feiting had always thought that she was not a very bright person. If she didn¡¯t go to university to enrich her knowledge, she¡¯d be even worse off. ¡°You think I don¡¯t understand, but you do? You would have been fine studying Management, but no, you came here to study Pharmacy. I think you are the one not quite right in the head!¡± Huo Yuqi paused, and then added, ¡°Speaking of this, why did you ask for a transfer to the pharmaceutical faculty?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just said that it¡¯s got everything to do with me yet you dare say this. You...¡± ¡°Huo Yuqi, it¡¯s not like you really like me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit much to follow me around like this?¡± Long Feiting interrupted her. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s not like I really like you? Why would I be pursuing you like this if I don¡¯t like you?!¡± Huo Yuqi raised her voice in an attempt to hide her guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know that the person you like is my elder brother!¡± ¡°What is this crazy thing you¡¯re saying?! I don¡¯t understand!¡± Huo Yuqi turned away from Long Feiting. ¡°You are the crazy one. You like my brother and yet keep pestering me!¡± Long Feiting did not understand what this girl was thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re saying!¡± Huo Yuqi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh, do you know Mu Huan well?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want her to leave my cousin! My cousin belongs to Sister Ling Wei!¡± ¡°Why, has Ling Wei returned?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I heard that she¡¯s tying up things at work on her end.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to know about Mu Huan? Compared to Ling Wei, she doesn¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Thinking that Bao Junyan was going to abandon Mu Huan very soon, he was suddenly in such a good mood that he wanted to sing. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Sister Ling Wei to fret when she returns and sees Mu Huan. Furthermore, what if she gets angry when she sees my cousin with Mu Huan and decides to ignore him?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it! When Ling Wei returns, and if she wants to be with your cousin, she has to be proactive on her part. If she gets angry and waits for your cousin to woo her and get her back, it won¡¯t work!¡± Chapter 326 - Youre About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (3)

Chapter 326: You¡¯re About to Lose Your Thunder Thighs (3)

Long Feiting felt that if Ling Wei wanted to win Bao Junyan back, given her family background and years of rtionship with Bao Junyan, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. However, if she was expecting Bao Junyan to woo her back, that would never happen! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t that be possible? All his life, my cousin has liked only Sister Ling Wei. He was going to marry her, but it was Sister Ling Wei who was unwilling! All these years, Cousin has been waiting for Ling Wei!¡± ¡°Your cousin has always been a weirdo. As a kid, he was only interested in learning; and after he had grown up, he was only interested in working. Maybe it¡¯s not that he likes only Ling Wei. Rather, he¡¯s just toozy to look for another woman!¡± Long Feiting said with a snort. ¡°You¡¯re not to say that! My cousin and Sister Ling Wei are a good match! Everyone envied them, everyone said that the couple was made in heaven! Apart from Sister Ling Wei, no one else in the world is good enough for my cousin!¡± Huo Yuqi said angrily. ¡°Fine, think what you will!¡± Long Feiting knew that she idolized Ling Wei and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. ¡°Tell me everything you know about Mu Huan!¡± The Huo family and the Long family were neighbors. Huo Yuqi and Long Feiting grew up together and were more than familiar with each other. ¡°With your level of IQ, you¡¯d better stay away from her ¡ª you¡¯re no match for her!¡± ¡°Why, is she that formidable? You know something about her, don¡¯t you?!¡± Huo Yuqi was notpletely stupid, and she caught a hint in his tone. ¡°She was the champion of this year¡¯s college entrance examination. What about you? With your IQ, what else do I need to tell you?¡± Although Long Feiting knew a few secrets about Mu Huan, he wasn¡¯t going to tell them to Huo Yuqi. Logically speaking, given that Mu Huan had so infuriated Long Feiting, he should tell Huo Yuqi all the secrets he knew about her, and that way, Bao Junyan woulde to know about these things and dump her. After that, he¡¯d be able to deal with Mu Huan as he wished. But oddly, he didn¡¯t want to use this sort of measure against Mu Huan. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not good at my studies, I just don¡¯t need to be good at them!¡± Huo Yuqi said with an icy sneer. She, Huo Yuqi, was born into wealth and abundance, and the money she had couldst her ten lifetimes. Why should she need to spend any effort to learn?! ¡°Sheesh...¡± Long Feiting looked at her with doubt and disdain. At Yun University¡¯s researchboratory. The most important thing to Mu Huan right now was to seed in the experiment. No matter what sort of journey she took from now on, she needed a good foundation for it to be a good journey. Hence, whenever there was no lesson, she would hole herself up in theb to run experiments. Not able to locate Mu Huan in the ssroom, Long Feiting went to the researchboratory. True enough, she was there. There is a saying that a serious woman is a beautiful woman. He looked at her serious expression as she carried out the experiment, not even aware that he had entered. For a moment, he was mesmerized. Under the lights, she was almost glowing in herb coat as she looked intently at the test tube. She was too attractive. Until... ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Huan suddenly spotted him standing there, staring at her in silence. She thought he was up to no good again. ¡°Looking at you being such a fool. At such a time, you¡¯re here running an experiment! You¡¯re about to lose your thunder thighs!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you know Ling Wei?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Ling Wei again... ¡°Your expression is telling me you do.¡± Mu Huan kept silent. ¡°Have you never been curious why Bao Junyan had studied pharmacy and is even a professor in the pharmaceutical faculty, even though there aren¡¯t any pharmaceuticalpanies under the Bao Group?¡± Chapter 327 - Which Way from Here?

Chapter 327: Which Way from Here?

¡°Are you telling me it¡¯s because of Ling Wei?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I knew you¡¯re a smart cookie,¡± Long Feiting praised. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Here¡¯s news for you: Ling Wei is returning, and your easy days are up. Maybe if you plead with me now, you won¡¯t die such an ugly deathter!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Mu Huanughed in his face and then returned to focusing on her experiment. Given this situation, Long Feiting walked up to her and continued, ¡°Mu Huan, stop haha-ing. No matter what, you are not Ling Wei¡¯s match. Furthermore, Bao Junyan¡¯s grandfather will never ept you. Seriously, your easy days are over!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan remarked casually as she looked into the test tube she was holding. ¡°Why are you so calm? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°Worried about...?¡± ¡°Worried about being dumped by Bao Junyan!¡± ¡°And if I worried, would that help? Would it make him decide not to dump me?¡± If worrying was of any use, then a person would need only to worry and not do anything else. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°But still, you shouldn¡¯t be this calm! Can¡¯t you think of a way to deal with it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little overly concerned?¡± Mu Huan turned to look at him. ¡°I only want to see how you¡¯re going to deal with Ling Wei!¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°You really have too much time on your hands!¡± Mu Huan felt that people like him and Huo Yuqi were just wasting their lives away. They led such carefree lives; wouldn¡¯t it be great if they did something meaningful with their time?! But they spent their time creating trouble. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy here. Great Master Long, I beg of you, please go away,¡± Mu Huan said, lowering her head before starting to change the form. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± In the afternoon, when Bao Junyan called Mu Huan and wanted to take her out for a nice meal, Mu Huan declined and told him that she wasn¡¯t going home as she would be in theboratory carrying out the experiment. ¡°Why do you need to spend all night doing the experiment?¡± ¡°I discovered a new chemical reaction. I want to work overtime toplete it and observe the changes.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Bao Junyan was sensitive enough to have detected that she was in low spirits. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You sound gloomy.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He could tell that without looking, even though she thought she sounded like her normal self. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m just frustrated that the experiment hasn¡¯t made much progress after such a long period of research.¡± ¡°This experiment is not so easy to begin with. You don¡¯t have to pressure yourself.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Mu Huan said and added, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve got to go now. Bye.¡± After those words, she hung up. Bao Junyan stared at his cell phone and frowned. Mu Huan sat slumped on the chair and squeezed her brow. Her head was slightly throbbing. She wasn¡¯t terribly worried about Ling Wei¡¯s return, because if Bao Junyan really had her in his heart, she would not have to worry about any other women. She wasn¡¯t the sort who would worry or get anxious or start imagining things just after listening to a one-sided story. The matter that was giving her a headache was how she was going to navigate her own future. If she didn¡¯t leave Bao Junyan, how was she going to resolve the problem of those things that her grandmother was holding on to? And was Bao Junyan sincere toward her or was he protective of her purely because of her status as his wife? Or... ¡°I knew it, you can¡¯t possibly be so calm. Now you are worrying!¡± Long Feiting said smugly as he observed her sitting there, pinching her forehead and looking distressed. Chapter 328 - If I Dont Behave (1)

Chapter 328: If I Don¡¯t Behave (1)

Mu Huan looked up at him. Before he could say anything else... She suddenly got to her feet and walked toward him. As she walked, she unbuttoned herb coat and said, ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± Long Feiting was stunned. He wasn¡¯t frightened by her. He was mesmerized. He had never known that a woman could be this cool and sexy... In his moment of distraction, Mu Huan hade up to him and had forcefully grabbed him by his cor, forcing him to look down. She said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± She was in a bad mood and he hade around looking for trouble. He was just asking to be beaten up! Long Feiting had never been this close to Mu Huan. She was so close that he could feel her breath on his face. Her scent was more fragrant than any flowers he had smelled in his life. He was even more mesmerized now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Huan frowned as she realized there was something odd about his reaction. Long Feiting snapped back to his senses. He reached out and smacked her hand out of the way, saying, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s have a fight, then!¡± He had no idea what was wrong with him. Clearly, this was the woman whose life he had wanted to make hell, and she was someone else¡¯s wife on top of that. Why was he being mesmerized by her?! He deserved to die! Fine, now it was time to beat her to a pulp! Except, just as he was about to turn around to walk out, he suddenly thought aloud, ¡°I don¡¯t hit women!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as one, then,¡± Mu Huan replied. ¡°But you are obviously one!¡± He looked at her ¡ª there was not a thing on her that was manly. Mu Huan grimaced and said, ¡°Forget it!¡± She might as well go boxing to vent it out! Seeing that she was about to leave, Long Feiting extended his arm to stop her. He was about to speak... When theboratory door flew open. Both of them looked up in reflex. This caused Long Feiting to forget that he still had his hand on Mu Huan, and meanwhile, Mu Huan had forgotten to shove Long Feiting aside. Bao Junyan entered the room. When he saw this scene, his expression darkened immediately. When they felt his icy and murderous aura, they suddenly realized it... Long Feiting quickly let go of Mu Huan. At the same time, Mu Huan took a few steps back to keep a distance between her and Long Feiting. ¡°Uncle Bao, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I was grabbing her to ask if she wanted to go out for a meal,¡± Long Feiting said as he recovered from the shock. Mu Huan quickly yed along and said, ¡°Uh-huh. Hubby, that¡¯s indeed the case!¡± Bao Junyan said in hismanding tone, ¡°Come over here.¡± Mu Huan immediately skipped over to him. His darkened expression softened as he took her in his arm. ¡°You should not have to worry if my wife eats or not. Keep your distance in the future!¡± The fact was, the scene that he saw wasn¡¯t anything rming. Long Feiting was only grabbing Mu Huan¡¯s arm. However, Bao Junyan wouldn¡¯t allow even this sort of physical contact between his wife and other men. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± So overbearing! In the past, when Ling Wei attended functions with other men and had her arms just as intimately around theirs, he was never this angry! Long Feiting, who initially felt that Ling Wei still stood a very good chance, suddenly felt that perhaps this was no longer the case. Or maybe she didn¡¯t stand even a bit of chance! At this thought, he was immediately put in a bad mood. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡± Mu Huan lifted her gaze and looked at Bao Junyan. ¡°What new chemical reaction did you discover? Let me have a look.¡± After hanging up the call, he thought about how much the experiment meant to Mu Huan, so he decided toe and analyze it with her. He was also hoping toplete the experiment as soon as possible. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She said that only because she wanted to be alone tonight... ¡°I was lying.¡± Bao Junyan was stunned. Chapter 329 - If I Dont Behave (2)

Chapter 329: If I Don¡¯t Behave (2)

¡°Hubby, I¡¯m now hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat. Let me think about how to tell you this, and we¡¯ll talk after dinner, okay?¡± Mu Huan pleaded with him. ¡°Okay.¡± Bao Junyan had never forced his little wife into anything. She could tell him if she liked, but if she didn¡¯t, then it could wait until she trusted him enough to say it. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best!¡± Mu Huan stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss. Her husband was really good to her, really good. Seeing how the situation was unfolding, Long Feiting clenched his fists tightly. Why was he still standing around? Why was he watching the scene unfold? Just as he was about to go, Bao Junyan walked off with his arm around Mu Huan. He looked at the intimate view of their backs disappearing. He rxed his hands and then clenched them tightly again. In the car... ¡°I¡¯ll take you to have some yummy food,¡± Bao Junyan said as he reached out to lightly pat her head. He didn¡¯t know why she was in low spirits today, so low that she didn¡¯t want to see him and told a lie for that. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan looked out of the window after mouthing a quick agreement and didn¡¯t show any desire to speak further with Bao Junyan. Bao Junyan didn¡¯t say anything else but looked down to read his documents. Until the car pulled to a stop. When Mu Huan saw that the car had parked near the barbequed skewers shop that she and Li Meng frequented, she thought that he was taking her to eat barbequed skewers and little lobsters and to have a beer. Her eyes suddenly lit up with surprise. She didn¡¯t think that he also liked this sort of food! However, after getting out of the car... Bao Junyan took her hand and led her to the ssy French restaurant across the road. Although the two ces were separated only by a road, they were worlds apart. It reminded her of their statuses. He was high up in the lofty clouds and she was in the mud ¡ª she didn¡¯t even have basic freedom in life. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go eat barbequed skewers! I suddenly feel like eating barbequed skewers!¡± ¡°That food is not clean and it¡¯s full of carcinogens,¡± Bao Junyan said as he nced at the barbequed skewers shop. ¡°It¡¯s alright to have some once in a while!¡± Mu Huan grabbed his arm and threw a little tantrum. ¡°Be good.¡± Bao Junyan reached out to stroke her head lightly, a gesture that indicated he wanted her to be obedient and not eat that sort of unhealthy food. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Now she was beginning to dislike this thing he did! However, like all other times before, she did not argue further and followed him into the French restaurant. There was once when Mu Huan had made a tidy sum of money and she had brought her granny, who loved French food, to enjoy a little extravagance here. Perhaps it was just her own taste, but she felt that the food there was mediocre and wasn¡¯t filling. Hence, right after they walked out of the restaurant, she had gone to the shop across the road to buy some barbequed skewers. That was when she realized that that shop sold awesome barbequed skewers ¡ª the mutton was genuine and fairly priced, the food was clean, and from then on, she became a regr customer. Mu Huan and Bao Junyan sat next to the full-length window. They were positioned right opposite the barbequed skewers shop. Although it was autumn now, there were many people eating barbequed food outside. Bao Junyan noticed that she kept looking out of the window, so he followed her line of sight. Just as he was turning to look in that direction, it seemed that the women at one of the dining tables started an argument with the men at the next table. Then, a fight broke out. One of the women picked up a beer bottle and smashed it against the head of a man. After this, she raised her leg and kicked him in the crotch. Mu Huan noticed that Bao Junyan had seen all this too and thought that this was a good chance... Hence, she looked away from the scene and toward him. However, at just this moment, an important call came in for Bao Junyan. After the call, Mu Huan felt that it was no longer appropriate to say what she wanted to say. She needed to think about it more, so she kept silent. Until after the meal. Bao Junyan looked at her. She knew he was waiting to hear her reason. Chapter 330 - If I Dont Behave (3)

Chapter 330: If I Don¡¯t Behave (3)

Mu Huan lowered her head and thought for a while before she started, ¡°I heard that your fiancee ising back and that I¡¯m not even a fraction as good as her. And after she returns, you¡¯ll surely dump me.¡± Bao Junyan frowned. It was no wonder she seemed so depressed today. It seemed that Yuqi had been telling her nonsense! ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to the nonsense Yuqi tells you. I¡¯ve said it before: as long as you¡¯re obedient, you¡¯ll always be Madam Bao.¡± Hearing this, Mu Huan instantly clenched her fists tightly under the tabletop. Obedient! Again!! She couldn¡¯t resist the urge and rashly lifted her head to say, ¡°And if I¡¯m not obedient? What if I behaved like that woman at the barbequed skewers shop just then?¡± ¡°Which woman?¡± ¡°The most aggressive one who used the beer bottle to hit someone!¡± Bao Junyan recalled that the woman she was talking about was wearing rather revealing clothes and had heavy makeup on. He frowned and said, ¡°Why would you want to be like her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just supposing!¡± ¡°There is no supposing, you¡¯re not like that.¡± Bao Junyan felt that this imaginary scenario was meaningless. Mu Huan was not like that at all, so there was no point supposing. ¡°What if I¡¯m that sort of person?¡± She had been in a fight where she had hit someone that way before. When there was a disparity in strength, one had to be ruthless to gain the upper hand! Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If I were that sort of person, will you like me?¡± Bao Junyan was about to speak... When Mu Huan quickly interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re not to cate me, you have to speak the truth!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Bao Junyan had never liked women who wore revealing clothes and heavy makeup. When Mu Huan heard his answer, her heart, which didn¡¯t hold much hope to begin with, fell right to the bottom of the valley with a thud. Suddenly, she felt as though all her energy had been sucked out and she became extremely dispirited. Noticing how this seemed to be a blow to her, Bao Junyan frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly imagine such a situation?¡± On top of that, she looked terribly hurt. Mu Huan lowered her head and, for a while, tried to calm her own emotions. Then, she said, ¡°I just wanted to know if you¡¯d like me in different styles if my style were highly changeable.¡± ¡°You are fine as you are.¡± Her present style was great; there was no need for changes. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± But she wasn¡¯t really being very herself right now! Although she liked him and wanted to continue to be with him, she simply could not bring herself to behave so consistently in an amenable and obedient manner. She wanted their rtionship to be an equal one, not one where she had to be obedient and do nothing else but be obedient. ¡°Good girl.¡± Bao Junyan caressed her head. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She didn¡¯t like thinking this way, but she felt like she was a pet kept by him. She was like a pet that he doted on greatly, and he would give her anything on the condition that she was obedient. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much. Is that because you don¡¯t like the food here?¡± She had always boasted a great appetite but didn¡¯t eat much today. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t like the food! I want the barbequed skewers from across the road!¡± Mu Huan decided to be obstinate for once. Bao Junyan furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t like her eating that sort of unhealthy food, but because he remembered she said that it was fine to eat it once in a while, he relented, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan was surprised at thepromise. After all, he was a man who said what he meant and wouldn¡¯t be moved. Her insistence after he had said no should have angered him. But he actually agreed. Mu Huan¡¯s mood lightened up at once; she thought that this showed she carried some weight in his heart. She looked up and said, as if she was a spoiled child, ¡°Thank you, Hubby! Hubby, you¡¯re the best!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 331 - If I Dont Behave (4)

Chapter 331: If I Don¡¯t Behave (4)

Only a moment ago, she looked so dejected like a wilting flower, but he had only simply agreed to let her have some barbequed skewers and that made her so happy. Did she like barbequed skewers that much? As the two of them approached the exit of the restaurant and were about to head across the road for barbequed skewers, Mu Huan suddenly remembered ¡ª she was a regr customer of that shop. The boss and the wait staff all knew her. What if, the moment she stepped in, the boss said, Yo, you¡¯re here! Do you want the usual 30 skewers of meat and a small bowl of crayfish? That would be the end of her! She was thinking so much today that she¡¯d gone stupid! ¡°Hubby, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating barbequed skewers! I feel like eating roast duck from that shop up the road. Their roast duck is really good!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had only just wanted barbequed skewers so much that she hade alive instantly, and now she wanted roast duck. However, because he himself didn¡¯t like eating such things, he didn¡¯t say much when she changed her mind. He got into the car and took her to the roast duck shop up the road. After they bought the roast duck, Mu Huan had it in the car while the food was hot. Bao Junyan picked up his documents. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you want to try a bite? This roast duck is really good!¡± Mu Huan tore off a piece of meat and held it out to him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Bao Junyan declined. Because of how he had called her a good girl and made her feel like a pet dog, Mu Huan had ended up feeling a sort of suppressed indignation. A part of her wanted to rebel, so when he declined, she stuffed the piece of meat into his mouth, trying to provoke him. Unexpectedly, Bao Junyan gave her a look, then chomped down on the food and downed it without even a frown. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Why wasn¡¯t he mad? Hence, she tore another piece of meat and stuffed it into Bao Junyan¡¯s mouth. Still, he ate it without a word. When Mu Huan started tearing the third piece of meat, she suddenly felt that this was no fun at all. Hence, she stuffed the piece of meat into her own mouth and ate it angrily. Bao Junyan looked at her furious tiny face and did not understand what had angered her again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Girls of this age... they change their minds too quickly. After Mu Huan had eaten and drank to her heart¡¯s content, she suddenly had a thought. ¡°Am I really not even a fraction as good as Ling Wei?¡± She wanted to know how much of a presence Ling Wei had in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to all the nonsense that Yuqi says. She and her brother worship the ground that Ling Wei walks on. In their eyes, she¡¯s perfect and no one in the world is better than her,¡± Bao Junyan said. ¡°And what about you, what do you think of Ling Wei?¡± He replied, ¡°Nothing much. She¡¯s an ordinary girl.¡± ¡°And what about me,pared with her?¡± Bao Junyan considered it for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re better than her in every way.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m really that good, why did you hesitate? What were you thinking in those few seconds when you hesitated?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± This must be what people say about women being exceptionally sharp when you don¡¯t want them to be. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Were you just trying to cate me by saying those things?¡± By nature, Mu Huan was a domineering and overbearing person. She would never allow her man to have another woman in his heart or think that another girl was better than her. Although she tried very hard to suppress her nature, it would still rear its head sometimes. Bao Junyan did not speak another word. He simply lowered his head and kissed her on her lips. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Despicable, using this to stop her! But since he was so dashing, she decided to let him off! Sometimes, when a man is willing to cate you, it¡¯s a sign that he cares about you. If he doesn¡¯t even bother to cate you, that is indeed the end! Chapter 332 - If I Dont Behave (5)

Chapter 332: If I Don¡¯t Behave (5)

After pondering for a day and a night, Mu Huan finally decided on her next steps. She decided, once she had built a strong foundation, she would expose her true nature. And if Bao Junyan could ept her and still wanted her as his wife, then she¡¯d spend the rest of her life with him! If he didn¡¯t ept her, then no matter how painful and unbearable it was, she could only leave since he didn¡¯t like her. Hence, the most important thing came back to the foundation ¡ª which meant having money, position, and status! If she wanted to leave, she had to have enough money and enough clout toe up against her paternal grandmother and to ensure the safety of her granny. On Saturday morning, Mu Huan went to the Mu family residence. ¡°Grandma, I heard that Bao Junyan¡¯s ex-fiancee is returning.¡± Matriarch Mu froze in the middle of raising her teacup to her lips. Mu Huan continued, ¡°Bao Junyan¡¯s family really likes his ex-fiancee. I¡¯ve even heard from his cousin that it was this ex-fiancee who dumped Bao Junyan. She must be quite a formidable woman whoes from a good background to have dumped Bao Junyan.¡± ¡°I have heard people saying that Bao Junyan¡¯s ex-fiancee is a formidable character. You¡¯d better have a good hold on the man¡¯s heart!¡± Matriarch Mu said as she ced her teacup down. Mu Huan had been well-behavedtely, for she had managed to secure whatever benefits the olddy wanted from Bao Junyan. Hence, her attitude toward this granddaughter had softened a great deal. ¡°I will try my best to capture his heart, but it has to be on the premise that there¡¯s no hindrance from Grandma¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Why would I hinder you? Don¡¯t you know why I spent so much effort to marry you off to the Bao family? Why would I shoot myself in the foot?¡± Matriarch Mu was displeased that she should say something like that. ¡°Grandma, have you never thought what would happen if those things you have in your possession right now should fall into another person¡¯s hands?¡± Matriarch Mu knew at once what the girl was driving at, and she said, ¡°Those are things to do with life and death. How would I allow them to end up in someone else¡¯s hands? This not only has something to do with your life and death, but it also concerns the life and death of the Mu family!¡± ¡°Grandma, there is no ce in this world that is a hundred percent safe, and there are no external parties that arepletely trustworthy. No matter where you put them, these things can fall into the hands of someone else.¡± One of the most important things that Mu Huan had to do was to destroy these things that her grandma was holding on to, so that the olddy would not have any control over her in the future. This was the only way she could freely be with Bao Junyan. Mu Huan had always nned before she acted, and she would prepare herself both ways ¡ª whether to attack or to retreat and defend. Ling Wei wasing back and this was a good opportunity. Such a great external pressure would reinforce in the olddy the danger of possessing those things. Given this, if she yed her card well, she could talk her grandma into destroying them. ¡°You need only to rx and focus on capturing the man¡¯s heart. These things will not end up in anyone else¡¯s hands.¡± Matriarch Mu had already guessed what she wanted. She knew, as Mu Huan had said, that if those things ended up in someone else¡¯s hands, that would be the end of their family. But how would she let someone get their hands on those things? ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not the only person who knows of the existence of these things. There¡¯s Lin Qingya. And after what happened with Bai Xuexian, you should be very aware of the sort of person she is. Lin Qingya is merely the daughter-inw of the Gu family and yet she¡¯s already untouchable. If, when Ling Wei returns and she has this strong ally, would she feel that she¡¯d let us alone? You don¡¯t think that she would make Ling Wei find ways and means to get her hands on these things? Grandma is not afraid of this possibility?¡± Finally, Matriarch Mu turned pale. Chapter 333 - Destroying the Stuff (1

Chapter 333: Destroying the Stuff (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandma, there is no ce in this world that is a hundred percent safe, and there are no external parties that arepletely trustworthy. No matter where you put them, these things can fall into the hands of someone else.¡± One of the most important things that Mu Huan had to do was to destroy these things that her grandma was holding on to, so that the olddy would not have any control over her in the future. This was the only way she could freely be with Bao Junyan. Mu Huan had always nned before she acted, and she would prepare herself both ways ¡ª whether to attack or to retreat and defend. ¡°Grandma, there are no absolutes in this world. Just like how only the dead will not speak, the only way for this to leave no future trouble is for it topletely disappear.¡± Matriarch Mu kept silent. She understood the reasoning. But right now, Mu Huan¡¯s Granny wasn¡¯t her hostage and could not be made use of. Hence, if she lost those things, how was she going to control Mu Huan? Would the girl continue to obey her? ¡°Grandma, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But have you ever thought that if I were really determined to leave Bao Junyan and escape your control, I won¡¯t be waiting around for Lin Qingya and Ling Wei to be allies? I would have be allies with Ling Wei. If I gave up my position as Madam Bao to her, don¡¯t you think she will give me enough money and resources to escape your control?¡± Matriarch Mu sank when she pondered Mu Huan¡¯s argument. She knew how intelligent her granddaughter was and how desirable Bao Junyan was. She especially knew Ling Wei¡¯s background. Hence, she understood fully that if Mu Huan did that, she could not only escape her control without an issue, she could even destroy the Mu family! ¡°Grandma, do you know why I¡¯m not waiting for Ling Wei to return and offer to trade in my position as Madam Bao and, instead, havee to you to ask you to destroy all that stuff?¡± ¡°Why?¡± This puzzled Matriarch Mu too. She knew that this granddaughter of hers wanted to escape from her control. She wished to run away and be free. With this sort of opportunity, she could have patiently endured and waited, then break free with a single strike. ¡°Because I¡¯ve fallen in love with Bao Junyan and want to be with him forever. I don¡¯t want to give other women a chance to steal him!¡± Matriarch Mu widened her eyes in surprise, but the moment she thought of the sort of person Bao Junyan was, her surprise faded. No woman would be able to resist his charm! ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know if you will believe me, but I¡¯m telling you sincerely, if you would destroy those things and put all our worries to rest, I can guarantee that in the future, I will put in my best efforts to help Zixuan!¡± ¡°With the way we used to treat you, how could we believe you now?¡± Matriarch Mu was aware of how badly she used to treat Mu Huan. Given that Mu Huan was such a tit-for-tat person, how could she possibly treat the Mu family kindly and be wholehearted about helping her grandson? ¡°Grandma, you should know how important one¡¯s family background is. If I wish to secure my position as Madam Bao forever, not only must I have good family backing, my family has to increase in strength! Otherwise, after dealing with this Ling Wei, there will be the next opponent. After many years, there will be younger and prettier ones. But if I have a strong family, they will have qualms. If I were alone and have no backing, for sure, these women will try their luck. ¡°Hence, even if it were for my own sake, I would do my best to stand the Mu family in good stead! Grandma, think about the most recent times. Haven¡¯t I done everything that you wanted me to do?¡± In any case, whatever projects that were of benefit to the Mu family now would eventually put money in Bao Junyan¡¯s pocket. Hence, whatever benefits her grandma had wanted her to gain from Bao Junyan, she hadplied. Chapter 334 - Destroying the Stuff (2)

Chapter 334: Destroying the Stuff (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandma, in the past, I was young and rash. I felt that I only needed to depend on myself. But now I¡¯ve matured, and I know that sometimes, in some matters, one cannot depend on one¡¯s own efforts.¡± Of course, since Mu Huan had decided toe looking for her grandma, she had thought about what she needed to say. Matriarch Mu thought about how Mu Huan had indeed been obedienttely and wasn¡¯t stubborn and rebellious like in the past. She kept silent. At this point, Mu Zixuan, who had been sitting by the side quietly, said, ¡°Grandma, I believe Sister.¡± Matriarch Mu looked toward him upon hearing this remark, giving him a warning look that he should not speak nonsense. However, Mu Zixuan continued, ¡°Grandma,pared to Lin Qingya, Sister is definitely more trustworthy.¡± Mu Zixuan had not forgotten nor forgiven Lin Qingya¡¯s scheming against Bai Xuexian. Only if Mu Huan was Madam Bao would he have the chance to take revenge on Lin Qingya. Otherwise, when Lin Qingya had be the daughter-inw of the Gu family and secured her position with the arrival of her child, he would never have the chance to take revenge in this lifetime. Furthermore, between Lin Qingya and Mu Huan, he definitely trusted Mu Huan! Even if she did not keep her word and help him as much as she could in the future, she definitely would not harm him. On the other hand, that would not hold true for Lin Qingya. An evil person like her would not hesitate to destroy Mu Huan the minute she had the chance to. With Mu Huan out of the way and the Mu family having seen her true colors, they could very well be her next target. ¡°I know.¡± Matriarch Mu knew too that,pared to Lin Qingya, Mu Huan was definitely more trustworthy. However, she continued, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone else get their hands on those things!¡± She still felt more secure holding on to the things. ¡°Xiao Huan, you really don¡¯t have to worry about this at all! As long as you keep behaving yourself, those things are as good as non-existent!¡± ¡°Since Grandma is so confident in yourself and you¡¯re not worried about Lin Qingya or Mu Kexin, then I have even less to worry about. At worst, I leave Bao Junyan. As long as Grandma can bear the consequences if such a day should reallye,¡± Mu Huan said as she got to her feet and prepared to leave. Then, as though she suddenly thought of something, she turned around and asked, ¡°Grandma, the person who failed in the operation at the time was you and not Granddad. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Of course, Mu Huan had thought of looking for those things and destroying them herself. However, she did not manage to locate them, but in the process, she found out some other information. Many years ago, her grandma had taken on a case of a high-risk operation for the sake of raising the profile of the Mu family¡¯s hospital. She had even taken advantage of the publicity and made big news out of this case. However, the operation eventually failed due to an error on the surgeon¡¯s part, causing the patient¡¯s death. At the time, the lead surgeons were her grandma and granddad, with Bai Xuexian assisting. After this episode, her grandma had pushed the me to her granddad and even made a big show of punishing him in the cause of justice by firing him. She pushed him to face the pressure of public opinion, and eventually, he died from depression. When Matriarch Mu heard Mu Huan say that, she almost jumped in shock. ¡°This matter that had happened so long ago is supposed to be known only by Grandma, Granddad, and Bai Xuexian. Grandma surely had thought that no fourth person in this world would evere to know about it. But now I know. How do you think I found out about it? You¡¯ve kept it a deep secret and thought that it would remain so for sure. But how did I find out? ¡°Are there any absolutes in this world?¡± Chapter 335 - Destroying the Stuff (3)

Chapter 335: Destroying the Stuff (3)

Matriarch Mu tightened her grip around the cup she was holding. Mu Huan did not speak further. She turned around and walked toward the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Matriarch Mu shouted. Mu Huan turned around. ¡°Xiao Huan, Grandma hopes that you will keep your word and wholeheartedly help Zixuan and treat the Mu family kindly.¡± The matter happened so many years ago and she thought it had left no trace, but Mu Huan had actually found out. Indeed, there were no absolutes in the world! It was really impossible to guard against exceptions! And if something exceptional did really happen and these things fell into someone else¡¯s hands, it could possibly destroy the Mu family! Matriarch Mu would never have thought that the things that she had used to control Mu Huan in the past would now be the greatest threat to the Mu family. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much but Grandma would not believe me, so it¡¯s useless for me to try to assure you of anything.¡± Matriarch Mu looked at her and pondered for a while. Then she said, ¡°I believe you, and I hope that you won¡¯t let Grandma down. Otherwise, even without all these things, I can ruin your position as Madam Bao too. Grandma can find allies too!¡± Now, she had no choice but to trust this granddaughter of hers. ¡°I know, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will put all my effort into doing everything for the Mu family.¡± Matriarch Mu did not speak further but took Mu Huan along to retrieve the things. Indeed, she had hidden the things in a location that was so secretive that no one would have thought about it. It was really no wonder she was confident that no one would find them. Mu Huan saw with her own eyes as her grandma destroyed the things. She made sure there were no other backup copies before she left the Mu family residence. Just as she came up to the door, Mu Zixuan caught up with her. ¡°Sister, I know that the things my mom and sister had done to you in the past are unforgivable. But I will work hard to make it up to you, and I will be your greatest backing forever!¡± Mu Zixuan was rather sincere in saying these things, for he had far greater insight than his mother and sister. He had never thought of harming Mu Huan. Even before she had married Bao Junyan, he had never done it. This wasn¡¯t because he was a kind person. It was just that he never felt he needed to condescend to do something like that. But now, he knew that to get to an even higher position, the way to do it was not by stepping on Mu Huan but to rely on her. He wanted their rtionship to be a mutually-beneficial one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you where necessary.¡± Mu Huan was sincere in saying this too. It didn¡¯t matter what his motives for helping her were. The fact was that he was of practical value to her. Hence, she would definitely swing him any advantages that she could. Mu Zixuan looked at her and knew that she was sincere. He ceased worrying and, after a while, said, ¡°Sister, if only you were really my own sister.¡± If she were his own sister, then his journey to sess would be so much smoother and faster. ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest desire to have a brother like you.¡± After Mu Huan spoke, she turned and walked away. At Yun University... ¡°Come, your big sister here will treat you to lunch this afternoon!¡± Mu Huan said as she put her arms around Li Meng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Li Meng hugged her excitedly. This meant that her Xiao Huan could be with God Bao freely from now on! Now that the burden that she had been carrying was finally gone, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were dancing as she asked, ¡°What sort of feast would you like?¡± ¡°Can we go to Dragon Court for a full banquet?¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t bother to be modest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask Xingye toe along. Otherwise, he¡¯d be unhappy!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Of course he has to be invited!¡± If good food was involved and they didn¡¯t invite him, he¡¯d be angry with them for at least a month. Just as Mu Huan was happily heading off to a good meal with her arm around Li Meng... Huo Yuqi stepped right into their path. ¡°You two aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Chapter 336 - Dirty Deeds (1)

Chapter 336: Dirty Deeds (1)

Mu Huan looked at Huo Yuqi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear cousin?¡± ¡°Who are you calling your dear cousin?! Who¡¯s your cousin?!¡± Huo Yuqi said disdainfully. ¡°You, of course! Aren¡¯t you my husband¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband¡¯s cousin, but not your cousin. Very soon, my cousin will dump you!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had received details of Ling Wei¡¯s arrivalst night, felt even more certain than ever that Mu Huan¡¯s arrogance was not goingst. ¡°You¡¯re still my dear little cousin-sh-sister before I get dumped. Right now, your sister-inw is heading off for some good food. Come if you want, I¡¯m picking up the tab. If you don¡¯t wish toe, please get out of the way.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave! I¡¯ve lost a valuable diamond ne ¡ª it¡¯s a birthday present from my mom and I like it a lot! I lost it in ss so no one leaves this ce! I¡¯m searching everyone!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was she actually using such an inferior way to frame her for stealing? Li Meng thought the same thing too and was speechless. Everyone knew that her Xiao Huan had married a wealthy man who was exceptionally doting toward her. For her to say that Xiao Huan stole her diamond ne ¡ª was anyone going to believe it? Everyone in ss: ¡°...¡± Newbie fellow student Huo, are you saying that Mu Huan has stolen your diamond ne? The moment she joined the ss, they had known that there was going to be drama between the two girls, but who would have thought it would be this soon?! Long Feiting, who was seated in the back row, stared at Huo Yuqi in speechlessness. He had already told her not to find trouble with Mu Huan since she was no match for the girl. But still, she had used such an inferior tactic to try to frame her. She was going to end up being aughingstock! Huo Yuqi looked at Mu Huan and said provocatively, ¡°Do you dare to let me search your bag, then?!¡± ¡°What need is there to search? Seeing how confident and certain you are, I¡¯m sure your diamond ne is in my bag. If you insist I stole it, I did it, then,¡± Mu Huan said. Everyone in ss burst outughing. This fellow student Huo is too childish! This is such an obvious setup of nting and framing! Seeing that Mu Huan not only did not deny it or protest that she had been wrongly used but actually admitted it, Huo Yuqi was immediately stunned. It was no wonder Long Feiting had said that she was not easy to deal with! Indeed, she wasn¡¯t! She had given in so easily that even if they were to find the ne in her bag, no one would believe that she had stolen it! However, Huo Yuqi¡¯s target wasn¡¯t Mu Huan! ¡°The way you say it is as if I¡¯m nting the object and framing you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Mu Huan raised her eyebrow. ¡°Of course not! Why would I want to nt the object and frame you? What benefits do I get from framing you?! I only want to get my lost ne back!¡± Huo Yuqi put on a look ofplete innocence. Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Would this person only be satisfied when she was able to fish the ne out of her bag? ¡°Well, do you dare to let me search your bag, then?!¡± ¡°Why would I not dare? Search all you like.¡± Mu Huan ced her bag on the desk for Huo Yuqi to search as she pleased. In any case, even if she were to find the ne in her bag, no one would believe that she had stolen it from Huo Yuqi, and they would only feel that such a move was inferior and obvious. ¡°And you, hand your bag over for me to do a search!¡± Huo Yuqi pointed at Li Meng. ¡°Sure!¡± Li Meng ced her bag on the desk for the search. Everyone thought that Huo Yuqi was out to create trouble for Mu Huan, but they were all wrong. Huo Yuqi wanted to find trouble with Mu Huan, but she did not target Mu Huan. Instead, she had targeted Li Meng! Chapter 337 - Dirty Deeds (2)

Chapter 337: Dirty Deeds (2)

The ne that Huo Yuqi had lost was not found in Mu Huan¡¯s bag. It was, instead, found in Li Meng¡¯s bag. Everyone was surprised. If she had wanted to implicate Mu Huan by nting the ne, why would she have ced it in Li Meng¡¯s bag and not Mu Huan¡¯s? Could it be possible that she wanted to argue that Mu Huan was afraid to be found out after she had stolen the ne and therefore hid it in Li Meng¡¯s bag? And that would make the case of Mu Huan stealing the ne more convincing? As everyone was taken by surprise and started to make guesses... They saw Huo Yuqi fishing out a ne from the bag. As she did so, she looked toward Li Meng with an expression of great disdain and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? Crookedness gets passed on, it¡¯s indeed true! Your father was a thief and you indulge in these dirty deeds as well!¡± ¡°Who are you saying indulges in dirty deeds?!¡± Li Meng was instantly provoked. ¡°You! I¡¯m talking about you! Otherwise, why would my diamond ne be in your bag?!¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s using expression was clear ¡ª the stolen object had been found in Li Meng¡¯s bag, it was no use denying! ¡°Huo Yuqi, it¡¯s fine if you wish to nt evidence in my bag and frame me, I¡¯ll y along for your cousin¡¯s sake. But watch your words!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression turned icy. If the girl wanted to create trouble for her, she could try to tolerate it as best as possible, but she was not going to tolerate her creating trouble for Li Meng! ¡°What do you mean nting evidence to frame you?! Why would I want to do that? It¡¯s not like I have too much time! She saw how beautiful my ne was, and it¡¯s something that she¡¯ll never be able to afford in her lifetime, so she stole it!¡± Huo Yuqi pointed at Li Meng. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Li Meng charged up to her angrily. Mu Huan stopped her. Even if they were going to teach Huo Yuqi a lesson, she¡¯d be the one to do it. If she punished Huo Yuqi, Bao Junyan would protect her, but if Li Meng did anything to the girl, the Huo family would not just sit back and do nothing. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Do you dare say your father is not a thief? Your father was beaten and had his leg broken because he was stealing, and you dare steal! Oh, yes, and before this, there was the high profile case ¡ª wasn¡¯t the crippled man your father?! With those genes, how clean would you be?!¡± After Huo Yuqi¡¯s brother, Huo Li, had been beaten upst time for smearing Mu Huan¡¯s name, he knew that they must not directly attack Mu Huan. Hence, he had investigated the background of Mu Huan¡¯s good friend, Li Meng. Li Meng had a father who loved to steal and gamble. Although his leg had been broken because he was stealing and he thereafter hardly stole, this didn¡¯t stop him from gambling. Earlier in the year, he had kidnapped a young girl and demanded a ransom so that he could pay off his gambling debts. In the end, he was caught even before he could call the girl¡¯s family to ckmail them. He was afraid of being charged for kidnapping so he had stupidly said he took the girl home because she was cute and that his intention was only to keep her at home to apany him. He imed he hadn¡¯t done anything to her and her family had very quickly found him. He thought that by saying that, the girl¡¯s family would not make a report since, after all, he hadn¡¯t done anything to the girl. To his dismay, the girl¡¯s family went ahead to press charges against him for kidnapping a young girl. Not only was he nabbed, but the matter was also circted widely on the inte, and for a while, the news of his kidnapping was the focus of attention. Netizens reprimanded him, saying that he deserved to die and should be chemically neutered! Dying ten thousand times over would not be enough to punish people like him! This incident had happened in Yun Cheng, so naturally, the students of Yun University knew about it. Many of them had even left a message online reprimanding the crippled man. Now, it was made known that the crippled man who kidnapped the girl was Li Meng¡¯s father. Instantly, Li Meng¡¯s expression changed! Who would have thought she had such a father?! Chapter 338 - Dirty Deeds (3) Chapter 338: Dirty Deeds (3) Li Meng felt the change in the gaze her ssmates were looking at her with and she clenched her fists. Just because she had such a father, ever since she was young, whenever someone in the ss loses something, her teacher and ssmates would suspect her. They¡¯d say that with such a father, she probably was someone bad too. Why would she be bad just because she had such a father? Ever since she was young, she¡¯d never taken another nce at the belongings of others! Why did they have to stereotype her just because of her father?! Why?! Was it her choice to have such a father? She also wished that her father wasn¡¯t a person like this! But was this her choice? She really hated it very much! She hated people saying that she was sticky-fingered! Li Meng¡¯s life was really tough and poor, all because of the father she had. No matter how hard she tried to earn money, it wasn¡¯t able to fill the ck hole caused by her father. If she didn¡¯t give him money, he would constantly harass her mother and younger sister, resulting in them living in fear every day. But after she gave him money, he¡¯de back again. For the sake of Li Meng, Mu Huan had once taught her father a brutal lesson. However, after he had recovered, he was back to his original state. After that, Mu Huan wanted to send him into jail, but Li Meng¡¯s father only stole and gambled, he didn¡¯tmit other illegal acts. After his legs were broken by someone, he could no longer steal, so hemitted himself to gambling. Mu Huan had watched over him for really long, but she could only report him for gambling. At the start of this year, he hadmitted such an act and was brought away. Mu Huan immediately went to find a really powerfulwyer to help the girl¡¯s family, and Li Meng¡¯s father was sentenced to 15 years of jail. Her father was currently 45 years old, and by the time he¡¯s out, he¡¯d be an old man at 60. And this 15 years would be sufficient for Li Meng to grow strong enough to be able to not be threatened by him any longer. After the court had given its sentence, Li Meng was so happy she hugged Mu Huan and cried for a whole night. Obviously, Li Meng hated her father, but... others would say that it¡¯s her blood-rted father. The blood in her body was all dirty blood from that man and she was bad too. This world was indeed so judgmental. Colored sses would always be worn when looking at those people who were already so unlucky. Mu Huan rushed forward and pulled Huo Yuqi¡¯s cor with force. She said, ¡°Huo Yuqi, you better apologize to Li Meng immediately!¡± As Li Meng¡¯s best friend who had apanied her throughout that kind of school life, Mu Huan knew how much Li Meng hated others saying that she had sticky fingers. Her Xiao Meng was so good. Just because of her father, she had been maligned since she was young and was judged by others with such discrimination! Now, she was even med and ndered to have done a dirty deed! ¡°Apologize? Why do I have to apologize? If an apology must be given, she should be the one doing so! Have you ever seen someone who got her things stolen apologize to the thief? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m supposed to apologize for having such good stuff that made you jealous, resulting in you stealing it?¡± Huo Yuqi sarcastically retorted. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes became cold. She used the other hand to grab her hair. Just as she was about to smash Huo Yuqi¡¯s head until she admits to making Li Meng take the me on purpose... Li Meng pounced over and held her arm and said, ¡°No, Xiao Huan! No!¡± Mu Huan was able to think calmly when it concerned herself. However, when it hurt her friend, especially when she was the cause of it, she wasn¡¯t able to ept it. She was really furious and she couldn¡¯t control her boiling anger at all. Even when Li Meng was hugging her like this, the anger radiating from her was so strong it would cause one to shiver! Chapter 339 - Its Too Late for Regrets (1) Chapter 339: It¡¯s Too Late for Regrets (1) ¡°What? You want to hit me? Come! Come and hit me!¡± Ever since she was young, Huo Yuqi had never known what being afraid felt like. Besides that, she was waiting for Mu Huan to hit her. If Mu Huan dared to do so, she would immediately tell her aunt that she hit her so she could cause her aunt to dislike this daughter-inw of hers and make her scram off more quickly! Mu Huan¡¯s hand clenched into a fist tightly. She really wanted to destroy her face! Had she never thought of how hurtful it was to nder someone like this?! ¡°Huo Yuqi, let me tell you one more time. I don¡¯t care how you want to make my life terrible, but don¡¯t touch my friend. You better apologize to her immediately! Admit that you ced the ne in her bag!¡± ¡°Why would I ce my ne in her bag? It¡¯s her fault for stealing it!¡± Although Huo Yuqi said that, her expression was obviously challenging Mu Huan. It was as if it¡¯s saying: I¡¯m making your friend take the me on purpose, so what?! If you have the guts,e and hit me! Just as Mu Huan was about to lose control and punch her, Long Feiting stepped forward and pulled Huo Yuqi over. ¡°Yuqi, stop messing around.¡± Long Feiting knew how much her family pampered her. She¡¯s the only girl in such a huge family, and Bo Junyan¡¯s mother loved this niece of hers a lot. If Mu Huan punched her and Bo Junyan ditched Mu Huan, Mu Huan would be done for without Bo Junyan even having to do anything. ¡°Long Feiting, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± Huo Yuqi red at Long Feiting. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop speaking nonsense and messing around! I saw you put the ne in Li Meng¡¯s bag with my own eyes. I know that you dislike them a lot because you lost to them when you tried snatching items at the mall and thus wanted to create a joke to scare them, but you¡¯re really going overboard with this joke of yours!¡± As Long Feiting said that, his gaze directed at Huo Yuqi became a little colder. His gaze was obviously telling her that she better step down obediently with his help! Huo Yuqi looked at Long Feiting angrily. Why was he helping Mu Huan? Was he stupid?! He¡¯s actually speaking up for both of them! The rest of the students were also surprised. They never thought that Long Feiting, who was always at odds with Mu Huan, would stand and speak up for Li Meng. Shouldn¡¯t he be adding fuel to the fire right now? ¡°Long Feiting, you...¡± Huo Yuqi wanted to say something. But Long Feiting¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°Huo Yuqi!¡± She better not continue making a fuss! Seeing that change, Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t want to anger Long Feiting any more and said, ¡°Forget it. For Long Feiting¡¯s sake, I will not fuss over it with you.¡± Anyway, she wasn¡¯t intending to report it to the police or anything. She just wanted to shame Mu Huan¡¯s friend and also put Mu Huan in an embarrassing spot. ¡°What do you mean by fussing over it with us? The ones who should be fussing over it is us! How dare you malign Xiao Meng!¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t going to give in so easily. ¡°I didn¡¯t malign her, she¡¯s the one who had done a dirty deed!¡± ¡°Huo Yuqi, I¡¯m giving you onest chance to apologize. If you don¡¯t apologize and admit what you did, I will sue you for defamation and nder!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. ¡°Mu Huan...¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan, trying to hint to her that the matter could be settled as long as both of them took a step back. If she really went to sue her, the ending would definitely be bad. However, Mu Huan would definitely not take a step back no matter what. If it was a matter regarding her, she wouldn¡¯t care, but this involved Li Meng¡¯s reputation. She had to make Huo Yuqi admit that it was her fault, apologize to Li Meng, and ask for her forgiveness! ¡°Sue me if you can! Why would I be scared of you?!¡± Huo Yuqi said arrogantly. ¡°Ok!¡± She really refuses to be convinced until reality strikes! Chapter 340 - Its Too Late for Regrets (2) Chapter 340: It¡¯s Too Late for Regrets (2) ¡°Xiao Huan, forget it. Even Long Feiting has said that she was joking...¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to fall out with Huo Yuqipletely because of her. They had worked so hard to destroy the things in her grandmother¡¯s hands and Mu Huan could finally be with Bo Junyan forever without any burden. She couldn¡¯t let Mu Huan have a tough life with the Bo family in the future. ¡°No way!¡± After Mu Huan had said that, she removed Li Meng¡¯s hand, which was tightly grasping her arm. She took out her phone and a data cable and walked toward the podium. No one knew what she wanted to do. But in no time, everyone understood it. She used the screen on the podium and disyed the surveince video, which showed Huo Yuqi cing the ne in Li Meng¡¯s bag when Li Meng wasn¡¯t around. Ever since Huo Yuqi had transferred to study in their ss, Mu Huan and Li Meng had chosen seats that were able to be captured most clearly by the surveince camera. Thus, the whole process was clearly caught on video. Huo Yuqi¡¯s expression instantly changed. How did this happen?! Before she took action, she had asked someone to make sure that the surveince cameras in the ss would be faulty! ¡°Are you very curious why the surveince cameras that were supposed to be faulty aren¡¯t faulty?¡± Mu Huan sneered. Mu Huan felt that after Huo Yuqi had transferred to her ss, she would definitely find trouble with her. Thus, as a precaution, she had asked Wu Xingye to use his hacker techniques to connect the surveince cameras in the ss to her cell phone. Once the surveince cameras were damaged, she would know about it instantly and be able to fix it. She knew about it the moment the surveince cameras had been damaged today, but it had seemed to be due to the aging of the wires. Thus, after she repaired it, she didn¡¯t really bother much about it. But now, it seemed like Huo Yuqi had hired someone to damage it! This person she had hired was also a professional. He had made it look like the wires had aged naturally. Huo Yuqi¡¯s expression became even darker. Why didn¡¯t those surveince cameras spoil?! ¡°Huo Yuqi, I gave you a chance just now but you rejected it! Now, it¡¯s toote for you to regret it. There¡¯s no use for an apology! I will bring the video of the surveince cameras to sue you for defamation and nder! With such clear evidence, no matter how good your family background is, it¡¯s useless!¡± If Huo Yuqi had ced the ne into her bag and said that she stole it, she would have been able to tolerate it. It would have been alright even if she didn¡¯t take out the evidence. However, if it¡¯s about Li Meng, there¡¯s no way she could let it be! She was not even going to take half a step back! Her Xiao Meng valued reputation a lot, and what she couldn¡¯t take the most was when someone nders her for a thief! She couldn¡¯t receive rted insults! This matter must be pursued! Bo Junyan was so nice to Mu Huan, so even if Mu Huan wasn¡¯t able to like and dote on whoever he did, she would try to give in a little. Thus, when this happened, her first reaction had been to beat Huo Yuqi up ¡ª she didn¡¯t want to bring out this evidence to sue her or anything. She gave her another chance to allow her to admit her mistakes and apologize to Xiao Meng and ask for her forgiveness. However, not only did she not admit her mistakes, she continued ndering Xiao Meng! ¡°What do I regret?! Why do I have to apologize?! I just wanted to joke around with both of you! Who knew that both of you can¡¯t take it?!¡± Huo Yuqi suddenly thought that the words Long Feiting had said just now were a good excuse. Thus, she insisted on not apologizing and admitting her mistake! ¡°If I really wanted to get her into trouble, why would I do something somewhere with surveince cameras? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± No one knew that she had asked someone to spoil the surveince cameras anyway! Huo Yuqi had dared to do it so openly only because she thought that the surveince cameras were faulty. Little did she expect that they weren¡¯t! As she recalled that her bodyguard had confidently told her that the surveince cameras were spoiled, she was so mad she really felt like kicking her bodyguard very hard when she got home! Chapter 341 - Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (1)

Chapter 341: Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (1)

He couldn¡¯t evenplete such a small matter well! ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You did it as you thought the surveince cameras were spoiled!¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°Why would I think that the surveince cameras are spoiled when they are working well?¡± Huo Yuqi was unwilling to admit anything and was challenging her! ¡°It¡¯s because you had sent someone to spoil it before you took action!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t expect that under such circumstances, Huo Yuqi would still be trying to talk her way out of it. ¡°If I had really sent someone to spoil it, why would it still be working now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the surveince cameras in the ss are connected to my phone. I was immediately notified after it became faulty and I fixed it!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± Why did she connect the surveince cameras in the ss to her phone? Unless she had predicted that she would mess with her like this? Besides that, when did she fix it without anyone knowing?! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He knew that Mu Huan was smart, but he didn¡¯t expect that she could be so meticulous as to prepare like this beforehand! She always made others admire her. Just when he wanted to step up to settle the matter and not cause things to blow up so much that both parties get hurt, he suddenly recalled that Bo Junyan should be the one resolving it! On one side was his cousin that his whole family loved, and on the other was his wife. How would Bo Junyan resolve this matter? As he thought of that, he suddenly looked forward to seeing how Bo Junyan would deal with this. Right at that moment, Mu Huan turned the screen off and looked at the students in the ss. ¡°Yes, Xiao Meng¡¯s father is a recidivist thief, but just because she has such a father, does that mean that she would be like him too? I believe that all of you do not have perfectly good parents either. For example, my father is someone who only knows how to drink, y, and gamble, but does it mean that we would be what kind of person our parents are? Is it our choice to have such parents? As humans, we can choose the life we want to lead, but we are unable to choose our own parents! ¡°I know that in recent years, the idea of the original family with blood ties had been crazily spreading around, but there¡¯s nothing absolute in this world. It doesn¡¯t mean that ordinary parents aren¡¯t able to give birth to a gifted child or that gifted parents would definitely give birth to a gifted child. As Xiao Meng has had such a father since birth, what she hates most are thieves! She has never taken another nce at the belongings of others ever since she was young! ¡°The reason her father was caught was that she had ce righteousness before family and provided the evidence. I had found awyer for the girl¡¯s family and got him punished with the heaviest sentence. Xiao Meng was the person who wanted her father to get punishment more than anyone else as she was the one who had suffered the most in all these years! Thus, I really hope that all of you wouldn¡¯t gossip and pass on rumors about her anymore. If I find out that anyone is doing so, I will not let him go!¡± If anyone dared to pass around rumors about her Xiao Meng, she would return the favor with ten times the impact and let him suffer the bitterness of being gossiped about. Li Meng looked at Mu Huan and her eyes reddened. On her whole journey, only Mu Huan had stood by her side to protect her and love her. She would do anything for Mu Huan¡¯s sake. Huo Yuqi looked at Mu Huan who was standing on the stage and ineffably felt that the way she was protecting her friend was kind of cool. ¡°Are you thinking that she¡¯s actually a decent person?¡± Long Feiting looked at her. Huo Yuqi returned to her senses and rolled her eyes at him as she said, ¡°Crazy!¡± Why would she think that Mu Huan was someone decent?! She¡¯s the love enemy of Sister Ling Wei. Thus, she¡¯s her enemy too! No matter what, she would help Sister Ling Wei to get rid of her! Chapter 342 - Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (2)

Chapter 342: Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (2)

Long Feiting knew at once what she was thinking when he saw the change in her expression. ¡°Not that I want to put you down, but with your pathetic IQ, my advice to you is to stop bothering her from now on! When Ling Wei returns and she still wants to be with your cousin, she will deal with it herself. A Bronze-ranked yer like yourself should stop worrying about a Diamond-ranked yer like her!¡± ¡°How can I allow that?! I can¡¯t let my Sister Ling Wei, a lofty goddess, do this herself!¡± Such small matters should be left to her. Long Feiting grimaced and said, ¡°It has been so many years ¡ª why are you still such a moronic die-hard fan?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the moron!¡± Huo Yuqi red at him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not going to argue with a moronic fan like you. I wish you luck! For her friend, I think Mu Huan is someone who¡¯d get to the bottom of this matter!¡± ¡°Is there any use in getting to the bottom of things? Not to mention, the court will not bother with such a trivial civil case. She has to be able to hire awyer to sue me for a start!¡± Huo Yuqi snorted icily. Did Mu Huan think that she, Huo Yuqi, was amon folk? ¡°She might not be able to find one, but don¡¯t you think your cousin can?¡± Huo Yuqi retorted at once, ¡°My cousin wouldn¡¯t help that woman to sue me!¡± ¡°Oh, he won¡¯t?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. Huo Yuqi was reminded of the times that Bao Junyan had protected Mu Huan and made her apologize to the girl. Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t that sure. At the Bao residence that night. The moment Bao Junyan stepped in, he could sense that the atmosphere was obviously out of the norm. He looked at Mu Huan and Huo Yuqi, who were both sitting on the sofa, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It waste and both of them had not gone to bed. Instead, they were here, shrouded in this sort of atmosphere and waiting for him toe home. Surely it spelled trouble. ¡°Hubby, I want to sue your cousin Huo Yuqi!¡± Mu Huan felt that she had to give Bao Junyan a heads up on this. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She...¡± Mu Huan started. Huo Yuqi, who was sitting opposite her, now started to weep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister-inw, I know I was in the wrong! Please, will you forgive me this time?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just now, she was so smug, and all of a sudden she had changed! Do obstinate and arrogant daughters of wealthy families resort to acting like pure and innocent victims too? What the f*ck! Without waiting for Mu Huan to speak further, Huo Yuqi sobbed as she looked toward Bao Junyan, saying, ¡°Cousin, what happened was this. I...¡± She told him the whole story of how she had disliked Mu Huan and hence schemed to frame her good friend Li Meng by using the girl of stealing her diamond ne. ¡°And now, Sister-inw wants to take me to court and sue me for defamation. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done that, I was in the wrong. I¡¯m willing to apologize andpensate Sister-inw¡¯s friend. I beg of you, Cousin, please don¡¯t let Sister-inw sue me!¡± Huo Yuqi grabbed Bao Junyan¡¯s shirt and lifted her head to look at him with a pitiful expression. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Bao Junyan creased his brow and said, ¡°Huo Yuqi, who taught you to do this?¡± Pretending to be obedient and pitiful in front of him! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you sincerely admit your mistake and sincerely want to apologize andpensate?¡± Bao Junyan said sternly, shaking off her hand. He had already told her not to cause trouble, and she had totally ignored it! And now, she had the audacity to cry and act pitiful! ¡°Of course I¡¯m sincere, I don¡¯t wish to make you angry, Cousin!¡± When she felt that there was a possibility that her cousin might just let Mu Huan go ahead and sue her, Huo Yuqi had quickly given her brother a call. Her brother had advised her that when her cousin came home, she should admit her mistake and cry pitifully. If not, he may very well ask her to leave. If she infuriated her cousin and got asked to leave, she¡¯d end up being aughingstock. Hence, she should be ready to cry and apologize! She would do anything to be able to stay until her Sister Ling Wei returned! Chapter 343 - Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (3) Chapter 343: Tactics of a Pure and Innocent Girl (3) ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to make me angry, you shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡± Bao Junyan was even more stern now. ¡°I¡¯m still young and sometimes I can be rash,¡± Huo Yuqi said, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Your sister-inw is the same age as you, but I¡¯ve never seen her stirring trouble like you do!¡± ¡°I will follow her good example from now on!¡± Huo Yuqi wasn¡¯t aplete fool. Apart from her moronic idolization of Ling Wei, she was rather bright and sharp when it came to other things. Given the situation, she was behaving so well, so what could he do! Bao Junyan was about to speak again when his cell phone rang. It was Huo Yuqi¡¯s mother calling on video. He gave Huo Yuqi an icy re and picked up the call. ¡°Junyan, I heard that Yuqi has stirred some trouble.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Pass the phone to your wife.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What else? Of course I want to have a look at my nephew¡¯s wife, as well as apologize on Yuqi¡¯s behalf! See how you are protective over even this matter. Do you think I¡¯d chew her up over the screen or something?¡± As she said all that, Meng Yueying feigned anger. Bao Junyan held the phone out to Mu Huan and said, ¡°Second Aunt, Yuqi¡¯s mother.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan took the phone and on the screen saw a ssy and beautiful middle-ageddy. When the beautiful middle-ageddy saw her, she immediately smiled. As the saying goes, one never ps a smiling face ¡ª and even more so if it¡¯s a senior. Mu Huan smiled politely in reflex. ¡°What a pretty youngdy. No wonder Junyan dotes on you,¡± Meng Yueying praised with a smile. Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what to say so she only smiled politely. ¡°May I call you Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, Second Aunt and Uncle are presently overseas. We¡¯ve spoken to your mom and told her that we will go back to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Yuqi called me earlier. She said she did something very wrong at school. She said that in a moment of folly, she hurt your friend.¡± Mu Huan kept silent. ¡°In our family, Yuqi is the only girl and she has been spoiled from birth. Whatever wrong she¡¯s done, it boils down to my fault that as her mother, I¡¯ve failed to educate her. Of course, she¡¯s done something wrong and she needs to be punished. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll get her to apologize to your friend, then you decide how you want the harm that your friend has suffered to bepensated and we¡¯ll just do that. Is that alright?¡± As a senior, Meng Yueying did not try to make excuses for her daughter¡¯s shorings. She had proactively offered that Huo Yuqi would go and apologize and had even asked Mu Huan to decide how they shouldpensate Li Meng. What else could Mu Huan say? If at this point she still insisted on suing Huo Yuqi, then it could eventuate that the girl would not only not apologize, she could also hold a grudge that could prove to be fatal in the end. Furthermore, even if she insisted on taking this matter to court, she knew that, at best, such trivial civil suits would just end up with pping a fine. And what was a fine to people like her who had nothing but money? Might as well get Huo Yuqi to apologize. s... She thought about the harm that had been inflicted on Xiao Meng and how it was going to be so easily resolved with a word of apology ¡ª and very obviously, it was a case of Huo Yuqi going to Xiao Meng personally to offer a private apology. She was indignant. At this point... Bao Junyan said, ¡°Well, then, when Yuqi goes to ss tomorrow, she will apologize to Xiao Huan¡¯s friend in front of the ss and ask the girl for forgiveness.¡± Meng Yueying: ¡°...!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!¡± Their intention was to offer Li Meng an apology in private. And he had decided it should be a public apology! Chapter 344 - Are You Good Enough?

Chapter 344: Are You Good Enough?

¡°If you¡¯re not up to it, then forget about the apology. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to Ennd,¡± Bao Junyan said as he looked toward Huo Yuqi. ¡°I can do it, I know I was in the wrong! I will make a public apology!¡± Huo Yuqi suddenly felt the indignity of having to make a public apology, given her own status. However, she knew that her cousin was a person who meant what he said, and he would not hesitate to send her back to Ennd right away! It was difficult enough to have convinced her mother to allow her to return and to stay at her cousin¡¯s. It not only meant that she would be able to see Long Feilei often, but she could also be of help to her Sister Ling Wei. If she got sent away, all her past efforts would have gone to waste! It was just a word of apology, no big deal! Seeing that she was obedient, Bao Junyan¡¯s expression softened and he said, ¡°From now on, be obedient, and don¡¯t create trouble for your sister-inw.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Yuqi lowered her head, her expression indignant. Noting that her normally obstinate daughter had epted the punishment, Meng Yueying did not speak further. But through this episode, she realized that perhaps Bao Junyan cared about his little wife more than her father thought. It looked like she had to give Ling Wei a helping hand too. Otherwise, the situation could turn out dire. Although Huo Li had tried to hide it from his mother that he had been beaten up by Bao Junyan, Meng Yueying somehow hade to know about it. Firstly, her son had been beaten up because of Mu Huan, and now, her daughter had to make a public apology because of Mu Huan, again. Hence, even though the girl looked alright, Meng Yueying could not bring herself to like her. On top of this, Ling Wei was the daughter of her close friend and she had watched the girl grow up through the years. So, naturally, she was inclined toward Ling Wei and was all for the girl to get together with Bao Junyan. After Meng Yueying hung up the video call with Bao Junyan, she dialed Ling Wei¡¯s number. At this point, because Bao Junyan had some important work matter to attend to, he said a few more words to the two of them and then headed up to the study. As soon as he had gone upstairs, Huo Yuqi immediately went back to her arrogant and contemptuous attitude. Mu Huan nced at her and, without another word, got onto her feet and started to walk away. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you be too smug. One day, you¡¯ll regret provoking me!¡± Huo Yuqi had stepped into her path to stop her as she said that. ¡°I am not being smug and had never intended to provoke you. You are Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin. He dotes on you, and I wish to do that too and treat you like family.¡± It was the girl who disliked her and kept stirring trouble! ¡°Treat me like family? With your background, do you think you¡¯re good enough?!¡± Huo Yuqi said disdainfully. Mu Huan grimaced slightly, feeling that it was really useless being nice to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not good enough. I¡¯m leaving now and won¡¯t stick around to be an eyesore to you, okay?¡± Then she walked around Huo Yuqi to head upstairs. After taking a few steps, she thought of something and halted. She turned around and looked toward Huo Yuqi, saying, ¡°If you wish to stir trouble again,e at me, but don¡¯t you dare touch my friends again! Take what happened today, when you used me of stealing from you. I hope you understand why I had refrained from obtaining security footage, much less demanded a public apology?¡± Mu Huan wanted Huo Yuqi to know that even though the girl had made these attacks, she had tolerated her and spared her from the embarrassment because she was Bao Junyan¡¯s cousin. However, if she attacked her friends, then she was not going to put up with it one bit! ¡°If I attack you directly, my cousin is not going to tolerate it! Last time, my brother had only asked that whatever professor to include your name on the list and he had been beaten up so badly!¡± Huo Yuqi understood what Mu Huan meant, and wouldn¡¯t she have preferred to attack Mu Huan directly too? But she¡¯d have to have the guts to do it! Chapter 345 - What Were You Doing at the Time?

Chapter 345: What Were You Doing at the Time?

Mu Huan was stunned. The person who had made Professor Wang include her name on the victims¡¯ list was Huo Yuqi¡¯s brother? And Bao Junyan had beaten him up badly? Immediately, Huo Yuqi regretted having said this. It would make Mu Huan feel that her cousin cared so much about her and that would make the girl even more arrogant! Hence, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°My cousin is purely being protective. It¡¯s not like he did it because he really likes you!¡± Mu Huan saw through that at once and smiled without saying anything. That both embarrassed and angered Huo Yuqi though, and she said, ¡°Anyway, the person that my cousin loves is Sister Ling Wei! If you don¡¯t want a troublesome future and miserable days, it¡¯s best that you leave my cousin immediately! Don¡¯t stay where you don¡¯t belong!¡± ¡°What sort of person do you think your cousin is?¡± Mu Huan suddenly asked. Caught by surprise, Huo Yuqi replied, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I am curious if, from your perspective, your cousin is a foolish person.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?! Why would I feel that my cousin is foolish?! He is the smartest person in the world! No one is smarter than or better than he is!¡± Huo Yuqi idolized Bao Junyan too. Hence, she felt that the only person good enough for Bao Junyan had to be her other idol, Ling Wei. From a young age, she had idolized the couple and felt that they were a match made in heaven. Because of them, she believed that there was a love more perfect than what they wrote about in storybooks. They were more perfect than all the other perfect things in the world added up! ¡°Since you don¡¯t think that your cousin is foolish, then why do you think that the person he loves most is Ling Wei? If your cousin really loves Ling Wei like you think he does, would he have abandoned her and just married someone that he doesn¡¯t love, all because they had a disagreement and because the girl he loves had gone to help the sick and needy?¡± Mu Huan asked with a raised eyebrow. Although she didn¡¯t know what Bao Junyan was like before, she felt that he wouldn¡¯t have been too different from now. Being the strong-willed and intelligent person that he was, would he have given up on Ling Wei just because of this, if he had really loved the girl? There were two possibilities why he had given up on Ling Wei. One, he had never really loved her so he didn¡¯t feel it was a great loss; or two, they didn¡¯t break up over a simple reason like that. She hoped it was for the first reason that they had broken up. Huo Yuqi was stunned by her words. After a while, she said, ¡°My cousin loves Sister Ling Wei the most! Because he loves her so much, he was devastated when she rejected his proposal. His male ego and dignity couldn¡¯t ept it, and that was why he gave up. All these years, although my cousin did not say it, we know that he had been waiting for Sister Ling Wei. I believe when Sister Ling Wei returns and apologizes to Cousin, they will get back together again!¡± ¡°If your cousin had been waiting for Ling Wei, he wouldn¡¯t have married me.¡± Mu Huan felt that if Bao Junyan really loved Ling Wei and was waiting for her to return, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to blind dating and getting married. He was a person who knew what he wanted and was a ruthless go-getter. There was no way he would be passive and waiting. ¡°He married you because my uncle is in bad health. He¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll never see a grandchild. That was why he kept pressing my aunt to force my cousin to go on blind dates!¡± On this note, Mu Huan was curious and asked, ¡°Since your uncle and aunt wanted your cousin to get married because of your uncle¡¯s ill health, then why didn¡¯t all of you contact Ling Wei at the time and ask her toe back and marry Bao Junyan? Why did you wait until he had gotten married and are now demanding that I give up my ce?¡± Chapter 346 - The Husband Is Hers

Chapter 346: The Husband Is Hers

Since they felt that Bao Junyan and Ling Wei were such a perfect couple and that they loved each other so deeply, why did they watch on and do nothing when Bao Junyan married her? What had they been doing about it before she married Bao Junyan? Now that they were married, they were telling her not to upy a ce that shouldn¡¯t have belonged to her. What did they mean shouldn¡¯t have belonged? This was her ce! ¡°Sister Ling Wei was injured at the time and wasn¡¯t able toe back.¡± ¡°If she was injured and couldn¡¯te back, she could have used a video chat or something. There were hundreds of ways to get in touch with Bao Junyan to ask him to wait for her! Was this even a reason?¡± Please don¡¯t make herugh out loud! Huo Yuqi was questioned to the point of speechlessness. She angrily said, ¡°How would I know?!¡± Her cousin and Sister Ling Wei were like gods in the heavens! Why would they tell her what was going on between them?! ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then how would you know that when Ling Weies back, she¡¯d get back together with your cousin for sure? What if she still doesn¡¯t wish to be with your cousin and she¡¯s only back to visit her family? Wouldn¡¯t you be doing all these things for nothing, then?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! I¡¯m sure Sister Ling Wei ising back to be with my cousin!¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°Because for the sake of my cousin, Sister Ling Wei is giving up...¡± At this point, Huo Yuqi suddenly halted. Then she continued, ¡°Anyway, Sister Ling Wei ising back because of my cousin! You¡¯d better have some discernment!¡± Feeling that there was nothing more she could get out of Huo Yuqi, Mu Huan ended the meaningless conversation and turned to go back upstairs. ¡°Mu Huan, you are really inferior to my Sister Ling Wei in every way. I hope you will choose to go of your own volition. Don¡¯t make me do nasty things!¡± Huo Yuqi had not thought of how to deal with Mu Huan next, but she hoped to cower her into retreating. ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan said nonchntly as she continued her way upstairs. She did not know what discernment she needed. She only knew that the husband was hers! If anyone wanted to steal him, let theme if they were capable; and if they weren¡¯t, then they should shut up! Huo Yuqi stamped her foot when she saw that Mu Huan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to take another look at her. This woman was so arrogant only because her cousin doted on her! Just she wait and see! By the time Bao Junyan had finished his work and returned to the bedroom, Mu Huan was at the desk, looking through the data from today¡¯s experiment. When she heard him entering, she immediately put aside the datasheet. She got up and walked toward him. Then she opened her arms wide and threw them around him! Bao Junyan¡¯s face broke into a slight smile to have received such an enthusiastic wee. It put him in a good mood. Mu Huan lifted her gaze to look at him. ¡°Hubby, thank you!¡± No matter whom she was up against, he was always on her side! Bao Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Are you done being busy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an experiment data point that I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Mu Huan had been looking at a row of entries that didn¡¯t seem quite right, but she couldn¡¯t figure out where the problem was. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± She quickly showed it to him. ¡°Right here.¡± Bao Junyan studied the data and said, ¡°Indeed, there shouldn¡¯t be such data showing up. Could there have been an error when you were carrying out the experiment?¡± Mu Huan tried to recall. ¡°I¡¯ve strictly followed the steps in the right sequence.¡± Bao Junyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll do this part of the experiment with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded at once. It¡¯s so great having a god-like husband! He was good at everything ¡ª whether in daily practicalities or in academic matters, he excelled at everything! The next day, at Yun University. Bao Junyan had a morning ss. Hence, he had asked Huo Yuqi to make her apology to Li Meng before his lesson started. Chapter 347 - You Will Have to Shoulder All the Blame

Chapter 347: You Will Have to Shoulder All the me

Under the watchful eyes of Bao Junyan, Huo Yuqi knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the apology. Hence, she gritted her teeth and lowered her head as she went up to the lecturing tform. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fellow student Li Meng! My behavior yesterday was atrocious! Please forgive me for treating you that way!¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t want to put Mu Huan in a difficult position such that she¡¯d have a miserable life in the Bao familyter on. Hence, she quickly epted the apology. Seeing that Li Meng was so sensible, Huo Yuqi decided that she wasn¡¯t going to create further trouble for the girl. She went back to her seat after making the apology. Long Feiting was gleeful over her plight and said, ¡°I told you not to stir trouble with her and you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now do you regret it?!¡± Bao Junyan was indeed good to his little wife, even his cousin lost out. ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? It¡¯s only a word of apology!¡± Huo Yuqi snorted coldly. ¡°Fine, you win! From now on, do whatever you want!¡± Long Feiting looked as though he couldn¡¯t be bothered since she was so capable she could do as she pleased. Huo Yuqi red at him angrily and said, ¡°It¡¯s already so embarrassing for me and you¡¯re rubbing salt into my wound! Are you still my good neighbor and partner?!¡± He shot back immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not, indeed!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± After she had fumed for a while... She looked at Bao Junyan, who was standing on the lecturing tform. She couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something terribly wrong with my cousin? He¡¯s so busy that in the past, when we had questions about our homework, he never had the time to help us, but now, he¡¯se here to teach!¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed something wrong with him!¡± Long Feiting felt the same way. He¡¯d lived such an immortal-like existence, but he came there to teach. Seriously...! ¡°And he dotes on that Mu Huan too much. To think that he made me apologize publicly because of her! I¡¯m the cousin that he pampers the most!¡± ¡°How could a cousin be as close as a wife? In his old age, he¡¯s married such a young wife. Naturally, he would dote on her excessively.¡± Long Feiting sounded oddly jealous. ¡°What do you mean old age?! My cousin¡¯s only 30!¡± Although Huo Yuqi was angry with Bao Junyan, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about him. ¡°He¡¯s 10 years older than Mu Huan!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s 10 years older?!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Long Feiting did not wish to argue with her. He slumped over his deskzily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back and see Mu Huan tonight. I want to stay at your ce!¡± ¡°You want to stay at my ce because you know that my brother ising to visit me today, right?¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°How much did you spend bribing my brother¡¯s secretary so that she¡¯d tell you about my brother¡¯s every move?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Huo Yuqi repeated. ¡°Fine, as you wish.¡± *** ¡°Xiao Huan, didn¡¯t I say I didn¡¯t need an apology from her? What if she hates you even more now that you¡¯ve made her apologize in front of everyone?¡± Li Meng was worried that Huo Yuqi would stir more trouble for Mu Huan now that she hated her even more ¡°Furthermore, looking at how arrogant and willful she is, you can tell she¡¯s pampered at home. For sure, she¡¯dment to her family about how you¡¯ve made her apologize. Her mother is your mother-inw¡¯s own sister. What if over this matter, she influences your mother-inw into not liking you?¡± If Xiao Huan had nned to leave eventually, then there was really no need to care about all that mother-inw and aunt-inw business, but now, she was hoping to be with Bao Junyan for the long haul, so she had to care about these things. After all, these were the people closest to Bao Junyan, and if they didn¡¯t like Xiao Huan, it would be hard to have a happy marriage. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about all these things. Haven¡¯t I already told you, it was Bao Junyan who asked her to apologize,¡± Mu Huan said to reassure her. ¡°But Bao Junyan did that because of you! Hence, you will have to shoulder all the me!¡± Chapter 348 - A Clear Conscience

Chapter 348: A Clear Conscience

¡°So you feel that I shouldn¡¯t let Huo Yuqi make a public apology? That way, she¡¯ll like me and stop creating trouble for me?¡± Mu Huan asked this question instead, seeing that she wasn¡¯t able to convince the girl. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°When a person doesn¡¯t like you, she¡¯ll find fault with you no matter what you do. Hence, I might as well do what gives me a sense of satisfaction!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no but.¡± Frustrated, Li Meng continued, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you know why a marriage requires blessings from both sides of the family? Because a marriage is not a temporary matter ¡ª it makes up the days of our lives. If, in that time, your inws didn¡¯t like you, they wouldn¡¯t have to make life difficult for you in a big way. They would only need to ensure minor inconveniences for you, and over time, life would be tough.¡± Li Meng didn¡¯t wish to be the cause of an unhappy marriage for Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you¡¯re worrying before it even happens! Besides, do you think that as a child, I misbehaved or was disobedient, waszy in school, not outstanding enough, and not good at pleasing my grandma? Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t like me, no matter what I did. Hence, when someone doesn¡¯t like you, there¡¯s no point in being unfair to yourself and appeasing the other party. You do everything with a clear conscience and the rest is up to them. ¡°And don¡¯t go thinking it¡¯s your fault. This happened to you because of me; Huo Yuqi created trouble for you because of me. Even without you, she¡¯d stille looking for trouble. This really has got nothing to do with you!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Some timeter... ¡°What if Bo Junyan gradually grows cold toward you because his family doesn¡¯t like you?¡± She was about to reply when... ¡°Student Mu Huan!¡± Having been singled out, Mu Huan quickly sat up straight and looked toward the lecturing tform with a sheepish smile. Seeing that she was now paying attention, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Li Meng too did not dare to continue her conversation with Mu Huan. After ss, Mu Huan reminded her again not to overthink things, then headed off to the experimentboratory with Bo Junyan. It was afternoon by the time she returned. ¡°Bad news, Xiao Huan!¡± Li Meng had been waiting at the door for Mu Huan¡¯s return. She hurriedly took Mu Huan¡¯s hand and pulled her to a quiet corner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Xingye while he¡¯s in T Country!¡± ¡°What happened? Why is he even in T Country?¡± ¡°He took up a tour guiding job to T Country. In the morning, a customer called the headquarters to file aint that he had gone outst night and hadn¡¯t returned to the hotel this morning. The customer felt that he had been stood up and demandedpensation. You know Xingye had always worked hard for the money he needed, he couldn¡¯t have disappeared for no reason, unless something had happened to him!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression deepened and she instantly reached for her cell phone. She clicked into the Know-All Agency internal chat group and sent an urgent message, asking if anyone was in T Country that could help to search for Wu Xingye. Very shortly afterward, someone in T Country responded and said he had run into Wu Xingyest night. They had a few drinks, and after that, Wu Xingye said he wanted to visit an entertainment club. At that point, they went their separate ways. Immediately, Mu Huan tasked the caller to return to the entertainment club for an investigation. Even though she was an internal staff with the Know-All Agency, they had to pay a fee for tasking each other. Mu Huan was generous with her fee offering, and hence, once the person received the job, he immediately headed back to the entertainment club to investigate. An hourter, he replied to Mu Huan and informed her that Wu Xingye had gone missing after winning a lot of moneyst night. Later on, he added that it seemed guests who had won big sums of money at this ce would often end up going missing. When Mu Huan saw this message, she immediately understood and said, ¡°Would you take on a rescue mission? Money is not an issue...¡± Chapter 349 - Looking for an Excuse

Chapter 349: Looking for an Excuse

Mu Huan knew that some ces wouldn¡¯t allow any one person to get away with a big haul. Once a person had been identified to be such, they would be detained by the ground staff. If they were lucky, they¡¯d be made to return most of their winnings; if they weren¡¯t, there¡¯d be trouble! ¡°The big boss of this organization is quite powerful and it¡¯s not clear where they detain these people. I¡¯d love to earn some cash, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up for this,¡± the person said regretfully. ¡°In that case, please, could you find out more about the current situation?¡± Mu Huan transferred another sum of money to him. ¡°I¡¯ll try my very best,¡± he said and hung up. ¡°This death-deserving Wu Xingye. I had already told him before he left not to go to that sort of ce, but he went anyway!¡± Whatever Mu Huan thought, Li Meng had thought of the same thing. They were quite sure that Wu Xingye had gone there to make some money, and he probably made too much such that the people plotted against him. Wu Xingye¡¯s grandfather was at one time the Gambling King, and Wu Xingye himself had some talent in this area. However, gambling was a vice. Hence, his grandfather had given an order that he was not to use this sort of skill to earn his living. For this reason, even though life was tough, he never had the thought of being a gambler. Mu Huan frowned and said, ¡°He had always practiced self-restraint and had never used this set of skills to earn money. So why did he go to a ce like this with his client? Furthermore, what was this about you telling him not to go to these ces prior to his trip? Do you mean you knew he would visit these ces?¡± ¡°Xingye¡¯s younger brother ran someone over with his bike, and now the person is asking for over 600 thousand aspensation or they¡¯d press charges. On the other hand, his father was finally at a stage when he could go for surgery. The surgery fees cost an estimated 300 thousand. All thates up to be just under a million. ¡°Before he left, he made the remark that he wished there was an easier way to earn a living. With the knowledge that T Country is famous as a venue for gambling, I was afraid that he¡¯d be tempted so I had warned him not to go ¡ª there are other ways to resolve his issues. He promised me that he wouldn¡¯t go, but he did after all!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about all these things he was going through at home?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Xingye wouldn¡¯t let me mention it. He knew you weren¡¯t having an easy time either.¡± ¡°But things are different for me now! Even though I¡¯m still working hard to earn a living, that money is for setting aside. In times of an emergency, I have a wealthy husband, so why shouldn¡¯t we use his help?¡± Mu Huan pped the girl lightly on her head. What were they thinking, keeping things like that from her?! ¡°I told him that as well, but he wouldn¡¯t let me tell you, so what could I do?!¡± Li Meng was most indignant. ¡°If anything like this should happen again in the future, you have to tell me in the first instance!¡± They¡¯d be the death of her! ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Just when Mu Huan was about to speak again, a message came in on her cell phone. After she had read the message, her expression darkened. Sensing that change in her mood, Li Meng moved closer to Mu Huan and peered into the screen. Instantly, her expression changed! She said anxiously, ¡°Xiao Huan, what do we do now?!¡± ¡°Are you guys going to keep things from me again in the future?¡± Mu Huan really hoped that after this episode, they would have learned their lesson and tell her such things without dy! This was to prevent things from getting too out of hand. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! In the future, I will tell you everything... at the first instant! Xiao Huan, please think of a way to solve this!¡± Li Meng cried anxiously as she clutched Mu Huan¡¯s arm. Mu Huan was quiet for a few moments before she said, ¡°Now the only thing we can do is for me to find an excuse to make a trip to T Country. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it, Xingye should be fine for now.¡± ¡°I will go with you!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Huan agreed, thinking that she¡¯d probably need to use Li Meng as an excuse. As Li Meng got ready to head back to her hostel to do some packing, something struck her. ¡°How are you going to tell Bo Junyan that you¡¯re making an overseas trip?¡± Chapter 350 - Take Her Along

Chapter 350: Take Her Along

¡°We didn¡¯t manage to really have fun thest time we went to the Imperial Capital. Bo Junyan did say that the next time he goes on a business trip, we can have another fun trip. Coincidentally, he mentioned yesterday that he¡¯d be taking a business trip tomorrow, so it should be fine if I tell him that we¡¯re going to go on a fun trip to T Country. Why don¡¯t you go home and pack? I¡¯ll tell him tonight and we can book the flights.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That same night, in the Bo residence study. Because he had to take time out to teach at the university, Bo Junyan became busier than usual and very often had to workte into the night aftering home. Mu Huan knocked and entered. His head was lowered as he busied himself with work. She set the cup of coffee before him and started, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve packed your clothes for the trip.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He continued being busy. Sensing that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t going away, he looked up and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She smiled sheepishly as she reached out to put her arms around him. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve never been overseas. Today, Xiao Meng and I were looking at pictures of T Country and suddenly we felt like making a trip. In the past, such trips were just passing thoughts, but now, there¡¯s Hubby and I can do these things! Hence, we decided to take a trip on a whim. Aren¡¯t you going on a business trip tomorrow? May I go to T Country with Xiao Meng?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made ns with her?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Bo Junyan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take her, then. You can sightsee with her on the days I¡¯m busy, and after I¡¯m done with work, we¡¯ll get someone else to keep herpany.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Hubby, what do you mean?¡± ¡°T Country is where I¡¯m headed for my business trip.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What sort of luck! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bo Junyan looked toward her. She didn¡¯t look keen to go on a fun trip with him. ¡°Nothing!¡± Mu Huan smiled as she snapped back from her own thoughts. The man narrowed his eyes, making it obvious that he knew she wasn¡¯t telling him something. The lie was too tant. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Some timeter... She hung her head and said, ¡°Last time, I didn¡¯t make good on my word to Xiao Meng that we¡¯d have a fun trip together, and this time around, our ns havee to nothing again. I¡¯m just a little disappointed.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± It was like being rejected again. He fell silent. Obviously sensing his unhappiness, Mu Huan wriggled into his embrace and put her arms around his neck. She said like a spoiled child, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go on a fun trip with you ¡ª look, didn¡¯t we have so much funst time in the Imperial Capital? Only, I¡¯ve always dreamed of traveling with my closest buddy ¡ª it¡¯s a dream I hope to fulfill.¡± The man looked at her without speaking. ¡°Hubby... Hubby...¡± Not knowing what else she could say, Mu Huan put on a pitiful expression. Wu Xingye was now in a dangerous position. The colleague whom she had paid to carry out the investigation had found out that that organization particrly targeted foreign winners, and some of these ended up in a bad state. She was worried that Wu Xingye would end up in a bad state too. She had to rescue him quickly. Bo Junyan had always found it impossible to resist her when she threw a little tantrum. He finally said, ¡°I have a busy schedule and won¡¯t be in the way of you two having fun. It¡¯ll be fine if you just apany me for dinner in the evenings.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± There were many operations that couldn¡¯t be carried out in the day, and these all had to be done at night. And he wanted herpany in the evenings... ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hinting that it¡¯s your dream to not only have fun with your good friend in the daytime, you have to spend the nights together too?¡± His tone was beginning to sound dangerous. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Freaking hell! Did she have any other choice? Chapter 351 - Coming Clean Chapter 351: Coming Clean She could only take it one step at a time. And if the situation demanded it, she might very well have toe clean! She raised her head at the thought of this and said delicately, ¡°Of course not. You have no idea how happy I am to be with Hubby! I¡¯ll just go exploring with Xiao Meng in the day!¡± Bo Junyan did not get angry that she was obviously trying to appease him. On the contrary, his unhappiness vanished as he lowered his head to give her a kiss. ¡°It¡¯s great when you¡¯re behaving well.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± No, she had to progress things quickly! And she had to shake off this facade of good behavior! Otherwise, she¡¯d blow her top if she were to hear him say ¡°good girl¡± one more time! Then, realizing something, he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been anxious about the progress of your experiment recently? So why are you suddenly going on a holiday?¡± Mu Huan felt a little depressed at the mention of this topic. ¡°I feel that there hasn¡¯t been any development recently. I just want a change to lift my mood. Who knows, maybe I¡¯d be filled with wisdom when I return and make big breakthroughs!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Bo Junyan said as he reached out to softly caress her head. Although he had smoothened her path into the future, still, he didn¡¯t wish to intervene too much when it came to academic matters, for he hoped that she would genuinely pick up these skills. ¡°Well, then, continue with your work, I¡¯ll let Xiao Meng know,¡± Mu Huan said as she got to her feet. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± As she was about to walk out, she turned around again at the thought of something. ¡°Oh, Hubby, which flight are you taking? I¡¯ll book myself on the same flight.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy tickets, we¡¯re taking a private jet.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just how wealthy was her husband? Realizing that this was going to save her the money for the highest expenditure item of the trip, she suddenly felt that traveling with Bo Junyan was not such a bad choice after all. But Bo Junyan would have been devastated to know that all his wife could think of was saving on airfare. After returning to her room, Mu Huan immediately made a video call to Li Meng. Li Meng was stunned. ¡°What? Bo Junyan is going on a business trip to T Country?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°What should we do now? If he¡¯d be around, how are you going operate?¡± Li Meng clutched her head. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time¡± After contemting for a moment, Li Meng felt that that was the only way forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan. In the future, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you these things at the first instant!¡± If she had told Xiao Huan about it in time, they wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Both of them had never traveled abroad and were not at all familiar with T Country. An operation like this would have been dangerous enough even in Yun Cheng, much less the unfamiliar T Country. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for this. You couldn¡¯t have expected something like this to happen.¡± Mu Huan tried to console her. ¡°We don¡¯t even know how Wu Xingye is doing.¡± The more Li Meng thought about it, the more worried she became. ¡°Xingye will be fine, he¡¯s very street smart.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gut feeling told her that he wasn¡¯t in danger at this point. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how street smart he is. He¡¯s probably being locked up somewhere. He loves money so much, there¡¯s no chance he¡¯d return the winnings. God knows how much beating he¡¯s getting for that!¡± Li Meng felt like pping herself for not having told Xiao Huan about this matter earlier. If Wu Xingye had taken a loan from Xiao Huan to resolve the matter, there would have been no need for him to take this sort of risks. ¡°It¡¯s no use thinking about this now.¡± If there was an issue, then they¡¯d have to resolve it. Li Meng understood what she meant and said nothing more apart from, ¡°I¡¯ll go get packed now.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Oh, what time¡¯s the flight?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, but Hubby says we¡¯ll go on his private jet. He hasn¡¯t told me the exact time, but I¡¯ll ask him after he¡¯s done with his work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Li Meng replied. Li Meng was so distressed that she did not notice Mu Huan¡¯s mention of the private jet. The next day, when she boarded the ne and saw the interior configuration of the vessel, she was stunned. Chapter 352 - Different People, Different Lives

Chapter 352: Different People, Different Lives

¡°Xiao Huan, is this your husband¡¯s private jet?¡± Li Meng leaned toward Mu Huan to ask as soon as she saw that Bo Junyan got busy. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She had not been on a ne more than a few times in her life, but here was someone who owned a private jet. Different people, different lives! ¡°In that case, are there only the three of us on the flight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t say that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s only the three of us, I¡¯d just feel awkward being with the two of you!¡± Li Meng felt like she was an exceptionally huge gooseberry. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°How could I not? What if God Bo got all sorts of annoyed at me along the way?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want to take another flight, then?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d just be awkward and y gooseberry, then!¡± Li Meng immediately looked defiant ¡ª it wasn¡¯t as though she had never felt awkward or never yed gooseberry. Mu Huan chuckled and picked up the map of T Country. No matter what, it was important to be familiarized with one¡¯s surroundings. Maps nowadays were highly detailed, and even a small fork in the road would be represented. If one could remember all the routes on the map, then one could get a good understanding of every nook and cranny even if one had never been to the ce. This way, they could n more escape routes. After Bo Junyan had finished his work and saw that Mu Huan was studying the map again, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace, asking, ¡°Why are you looking at the map again?¡± Didn¡¯t people going on holidays most often check out information on sightseeing spots and good food? ¡°I like to get an understanding of a ce through the map before I get there. This way, I don¡¯t have to be walking extra miles whether I¡¯m sightseeing or looking for food.¡± Even if it weren¡¯t for business but for leisure, Mu Huan would try to get an understanding of a newndscape through maps. ¡°Good habit.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to caress her head lightly. It was good to n ahead so that one wouldn¡¯t fumble during critical times. Mu Huan was just about to speak when she noticed three tall men approaching. ¡°Brother Bo, Sister-inw.¡± Gong Zeye, the first one to enter, greeted them. Following that, Han Chen and Fu Siye also called out in greeting. Mu Huan looked up toward Bo Junyan. These guys wereing too? ¡°Uh-huh. We¡¯re all involved in the contract discussion,¡± said Bo Junyan. Mu Huan turned around and smiled at them in response. This was the first time Li Meng had seen so many tall and handsome men in one ce. Instantly, all the worries she had seemed to just vanish as she feasted her eyes on these good-looking men. Indeed! The great male idol moved among friends who were also great male idols! Every one of them was so dashing that she felt as though her heart rate was hitting the roof! ¡°Sister-inw, is this pretty youngdy here your friend?¡± Gong Zeye looked toward Li Meng. Being called a pretty youngdy by such a dashing man made Li Meng¡¯s heart flutter. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Huan¡¯s best friend, Li Meng!¡± Then she stared at the man in a daze. Given that Gong Zeye was very fond of this sister-inw of his, of course the fondness and eptance extended to epass her friend. Hence, he didn¡¯t mind that Li Meng was in a daze and even remarked that she had an adorable name. Now, Li Meng felt like she was floating on air. After Bo Junyan and the men had gone to the back for a discussion, a shaken Li Meng grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arms excitedly and said, ¡°My god! So many gorgeous men gathered together! I¡¯m so excited that my heart is going to burst!¡± ¡°There were even morest time. The scene was even more impressive!¡± Mu Huan recalled how shaken and stunned she was that time when Bo Junyan and his group of friends walked toward her. Chapter 353 - The Pinnacle of Life Chapter 353: The Pinnacle of Life ¡°Wow! Xiao Huan, how I envy you!¡± Li Meng circled her arms around Mu Huan¡¯s with an envious expression on her face. ¡°Stop envying me and quickly look through these maps so that, when the timees that I need your help, you won¡¯t be lost.¡± Mu Huan handed over her map to Li Meng. The girl eximed, ¡°Oh, damn! Indeed, beauty causes dys in proper business! I actually forgot all about Wu Xingye!¡± Mu Huan was speechless for a moment, then she pointed at a central spot on the map and said, ¡°Last night, I had asked Hubby to book amodation around this area. Where we stay is just an overhead bridge across from the ce where Xingye had gone missing. The crowd is bustling in this area. It¡¯s a convenient location. ¡°Familiarize yourself with this nearby area to start off, then as you explore the area, zoom in this way. There¡¯s very little difference between what you see here and the actual ce. At worst, it might be some changes resulting from temporary road closures.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Meng lowered her head and studied the map in a serious manner. Mu Huan, on the other hand, was trying to contact people who were in T Country, to see if there was an update on either Wu Xingye or the entertainment club. By the time Bo Junyan and the men had ended their discussion, Mu Huan and Li Meng were also almost done. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bo Junyan walked over and sat next to Mu Huan. He reached out and drew her onto hisp. Fu Siye raised his eyebrow slightly when he saw how practiced Bo Junyan¡¯s move was. In the past, their Brother Bo had always been a picture of aloofness and kept a distance from everyone around him. But now, he was all lovey-dovey with the little sister-inw, pulling her into his embrace as though they had been apart way too long. Just a few months back, he would never have believed that his Brother Bo would be lovey-dovey with a woman to this extent. ¡°We¡¯ve just studied the map, nothing much. Hubby, are you done with work too?¡± Mu Huan looked up at him. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°If Sister-inw is not busy, let¡¯s have a game of mahjong. We¡¯re still about two hours fromnding!¡± Gong Zeye suggested. Mu Huan had no interest in mahjong. Furthermore, thest time they yed cards, her luck was so exasperatingly rotten. Hence, she said instead, ¡°Mahjong is Xiao Meng¡¯s favorite game. You guys go ahead.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I love ying mahjong and I¡¯m quite good at it!¡± Li Meng nodded her head vigorously at once. She wondered, would Wu Xingye kill her if she were ever to thank him for creating this opportunity for her? ¡°Quite good at it?¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She wouldn¡¯t say that for other things in life, but when it came to mahjong, she had no qualms iming expertise! ¡°Come! Come, show your stuff!¡± Gong Zeye gestured for Fu Siye and Han Chen to take their ces and then looked toward the air stewardess who was standing by the side. ¡°Beauty, go get the mahjong set.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gong.¡± The pretty air stewardess immediately went to get the mahjong set. The mahjong tiles wereid out on the table. In a dream-like state, Li Meng stared at the three dashing men before her. It was beyond her wildest, sweetest dreams! Three gorgeous men ying mahjong with her! Freaking hell! This must be the pinnacle of her life! Suddenly realizing something, she turned to Mu Huan and called out, ¡°Xiao Huan! Xiao Huan!¡± As if reading her mind, Mu Huan took out her cell phone and pointed the camera at them, saying, ¡°You three great male idols, how about a picture with our Xiao Meng?¡± She knew that Li Meng would want to capture this moment ¡ª this highlight of her life. ¡°Of course.¡± The men would never say no to Mu Huan, of course. At the same time, they turned and shed their dazzling smiles at her. All three dashing men looked at her, their smiles seductive, bewitching. No, rather, they were looking at her camera lens with their charming smiles. Even Mu Huan couldn¡¯t quite stomach this. She could not resist eximing, ¡°Too gorgeous! I want to be in the photo too!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Too gorgeous? Wanted to be in the photograph too? He lifted his gaze and swept it over them like a snowstorm. Chapter 354 - Master Bos Jealousy Spares Nobody Chapter 354: Master Bo¡¯s Jealousy Spares Nobody Confronted by his icy gaze, the dazzling smiles on the men¡¯s faces immediately fizzled out and died. Then, they quickly turned away and didn¡¯t dare to give Mu Huan another nce, fearful that if they didn¡¯t do so, their Brother Bo¡¯s wrath would be upon them! Fortunately, Mu Huan was quick and managed to capture the vivid moment. Dazzled by the smiles of the gorgeous men, Mu Huan did not notice Bo Junyan¡¯s iciness and continued to look at the picture with admiration. ¡°Good looks will be good looks, even a casual snapshot looks like a million dors!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He recalled that when they were sightseeing at the Forbidden City, she had praised his photography skills, saying that even his casual snapshot looked like a million dors. But now, it was good looks that made the shot look like a million dors. So, she had a temte for praises? His handsome face turned even gloomier now. He got to his feet at once. Mu Huan, who was still sitting on hisp, lost her bnce as the cell phone almost flew out of her hand. She lifted her head immediately and cried out in an annoyed tone, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?!¡± Fancy getting up onto his feet like that and causing her to almost drop her cell phone! What if it got smashed? This was a gift from him! She would of course treat it like treasure, and her heart would ache for a long time even if she so much as dropped it lightly! ¡°Hmmm?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eye. Mu Huan immediately backed off and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Hubby...¡± Bo Junyan gave a frosty humph and ignored her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What was the matter with him? Why was he suddenly angry? Was she too fierce and that infuriated him? That was not possible! Her husband wasn¡¯t a petty man. There was no way he could be angry over an insignificant remark... So what could it be? Unable to figure out what was making Bo Junyan angry, she held her breath. She did not try to resist as he put his arm around her and led her away. After he had led them to the dining zone and he sat her down, he asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Mu Huan quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Anything was better than being enveloped in his fearsome aura. ¡°Eat, if you¡¯re hungry,¡± he said with an icy tone. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± With him being so frosty, even if she were starving, she wouldn¡¯t have any appetite, not to mention the fact that she wasn¡¯t too hungry now. But as she was thinking this, a bowl of fragrant crayfish appeared before her. immediately, all her fear vanished! ¡°This crayfish looks yummy!¡± she said happily as she got to her feet, ready to dig into the bowl. However, with one swift motion, the man pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°You wish to eat?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± She hastily nodded her head. He saw her nodding so enthusiastically as though she couldn¡¯t wait to sink her teeth into them. He smiled faintly as he lifted his gaze toward the chef who was standing to the side and said, ¡°Take this bowl of crayfish away.¡± Chef: ¡°...¡± Obviously, Madam wanted to eat this. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Didn¡¯t he say she could have it? Didn¡¯t he say she could have it?! A frosty stare from him. The chef snapped back to his senses and quickly took the bowl of crayfish away. Mu Huan looked on helplessly as she saw her favorite spicy crayfish being taken away from her. Instantly, her spirits were dampened. She lifted her head and looked toward Bo Junyan with a questioning andpletely flustered expression. He threw her an icy stare and did not speak a word. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t as if she could read his mind, and if he was unhappy about something, he should just speak up! If he didn¡¯t speak up, how was she to know what was making him unhappy?! And if she made a wrong guess and said something she shouldn¡¯t, what then? Thinking back on when it was that he started looking angry, Mu Huan suddenly realized the possible reason. Hence, she put her arms around his neck and put on her most charming smile. ¡°Hubby, are you jealous?¡± Bo Junyan gave a frosty humph and shot her a look of denial. Chapter 355 - My Adorable Casanova and I (1) Chapter 355: My Adorable Casanova and I (1) ¡°Then why did you get so angry when I said the three of them were gorgeous?¡± He gave her a sidelong nce. When did I get angry? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He had done such a childish act of putting her favorite food in front of her and then taking it away without letting her have any of it. What was this if it weren¡¯t anger? Men! ¡°Good if you¡¯re not angry, then. Now that I can¡¯t have my favorite crayfish, there¡¯s nothing else I want to eat. I¡¯ll go y mahjong with the rest of them,¡± she said as she started to get to her feet. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y mahjong?¡± Bo Junyan smiled at her and continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± How was she going to get up if he was holding on to her so tightly?! He gave another frosty humph as his expression darkened further. Given the situation, Mu Huan reached out and took his face in her hands. She said, ¡°Gosh! Isn¡¯t my Hubby dashing! All of the most handsome men in the universe added up couldn¡¯tpare to a strand of my Hubby¡¯s gorgeous hair!¡± Bo Junyan continued to look at her icily without saying a word. ¡°My god, I envy myself for having found such a wonderful husband!¡± She looked at him with an expression of envy and jealousy at herself. Still, he looked on silently with that stone-cold expression. ¡°I must have rescued the entire gxy to have deserved meeting you, Hubby, in this lifetime!¡± He recalled at some point in the past, he had heard her say something about having rescued the entire gxy. At the time, he thought she was delirious. After that, he realized what that phrase meant. So even back then, she felt that it was a good thing to have married him? His steely cold eyes finally softened. ¡°Hubby, I suddenly realized we have never really taken a photo together! Let¡¯s take a selfie!¡± Mu Huan said as she raised her camera to get ready for a selfie. Bo Junyan said with a cold expression, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Come on...e on...¡± Mu Huan said, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to take one with me, I¡¯ll go and take one with some other handsome guy!¡± Mu Huan said with a humph. ¡°Go, then.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Really, what would one do with a husband who would give in to neither the hard nor the soft approach! Then, an idea struck. She lowered her head and, after a while, looked up with teary eyes, saying, ¡°I know. Because we were married through a matchmaking event, you don¡¯t like me at all. You get angry at me for the slightest thing and feel it shameful to even take a selfie with me...¡± As she said this, tears began to roll down her face. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine, if you refuse to take a selfie. And fine, if you want to be angry at me and ignore me. And fine too, if you want to starve me to death!¡± At this point, she started to sob. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan thought that, surely, now that it hade to this, he¡¯d give in and try to cate her. s. The man suddenly reached into her pocket and pulled out a little bottle. He asked, ¡°Tearing solution?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°So what you did was what they call putting on an act?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Where did you get this tearing solution? Why do you carry something like that on you?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan studied the bottle carefully and asked, ¡°You made this?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°One needs time toe up with a concoction like this. Hence, this is why your experiment has not been showing progress.¡± Although tearing solutions were nothing new, what she had was a much more progressive version of the ones currently in the market. Much time was needed to create something like this. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 356 - My Adorable Casanova and I (2)

Chapter 356: My Adorable Casanova and I (2)

¡°When we get to T Country, you are to write a reflective essay of a thousand words. You are not to eat until you¡¯ve done this.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± As a foodie who simply had to have every meal of the day, it was bad enough to have had her favorite food taken away from her. And now, she was not to eat until she had written her essay. At once, Mu Huan was so upset, she found herself almost in tears. ¡°I was only saying it as a casual remark earlier on, but now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s merely a casual remark, I think it¡¯s the truth. You don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m just a match-made bride. The person you like goes by the name of Ling Wei, and now, your true love ising home. That is why you get angry at me so easily, you just want me to go away!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± What nonsense was she saying? ¡°If you really want me to go, you don¡¯t have to do weird things like this. You only have to say you don¡¯t like me, and I will go...¡± Before she could even finish what she was saying... She found his lips sealed tightly over hers. This little imp had been spoiled by him and she was getting to be quite nonsensical when things didn¡¯t go her way. After a while, after quite a while... ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a selfie?¡± Sometimes, women just have to kick up a hissy fit. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood!¡± Mu Huan whined. ¡°This is the only opportunity.¡± Realizing that she would never outdo Bo Junyan¡¯s ego, she immediately took out her cell phone and positioned her face next to his, saying, ¡°Here, here... give a smile!¡± A cold nature and a strict upbringing had made Bo Junyan a person who never liked smiling. Neither did he like having his pictures taken. Hence, when Mu Huan asked him to smile, he continued looking at the camera with a serious expression. But if one were to take a closer look at his serious expression, one would see that rare doting in his eyes. After a few clicks of the camera, she became quite dissatisfied with his serious expression. However, she knew that it was too much to expect of him to smile at the camera, to the extent that he could then possibly decide not to do this at all. Hence, she took his hand and positioned his lightly closed knuckle next to his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He frowned. ¡°Making a pose. You can¡¯t just be in one position.¡± ¡°Why strike an oath-taking pose?¡± ¡°What do you mean, oath-taking pose?¡± Mu Huan, who was trying to get him to look adorable, was stunned by his question. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an oath-taking pose?¡± Mu Huan lifted her gaze and looked at him, only to see that his hand, which she had initially positioned next to his face, had now shifted to the side of his head. Indeed, now he looked like he was saying... I swear and pledge my loyalty to whatever, whatever. She burst out into uncontrobleughter. ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be an oath-taking pose! This is supposed to be an adorable pose,¡± she said as she moved his lightly closed knuckle back next to his face. Then she positioned her face close to his and made a light knuckle with her other hand and ced that next to her own face, smiling at the camera most adorably. Then he saw on her selfie screen that a frame with two tiny kittens had suddenly appeared. He frowned but did not move. Mu Huan looked at the camera lens and took a few shots. Then she looked at the pictures excitedly and shouted, ¡°Wow! Hubby, you¡¯re so adorable! So adorable!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Here, there¡¯s one with little rabbits, why don¡¯t you show a victory sign...¡± Mu Huan enthusiastically tried to make him strike some other poses. However, Bo Junyan would not take another shot. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan started to throw a little tantrum. ¡°Are you going to eat your crayfish before it gets cold?¡± She realized that cold crayfish would just taste bad and immediately said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m eating it.¡± As she chomped into her food, Bo Junyan found an excuse to keep himself busy, in case she started demanding for more selfies after she was done. Having had her food, and since Bo Junyan was still away, Mu Huan started to look through the selfies that they had taken earlier. The more she looked at them, the more she felt that the picture with the adorable pose and kitten frame was cute. Hence, she sent the picture to her WeChat Moments. Chapter 357 - My Adorable Casanova and I (3)

Chapter 357: My Adorable Casanova and I (3)

Then she added the text, ¡°My Adorable Casanova and I.¡± With the advancement of modern technology, people could even get online and send messages to their friends during a flight. The people who were reshuffling tiles between their mahjong games were all checking into their cell phones. Suddenly, Gong Zeye let out a cry of surprise, ¡°Look, look!¡± The other three looked toward him at once. Then, on his cell phone, they saw the message that Mu Huan had sent to her WeChat Moments. And when they saw that Bo Junyan had actually gone along with Mu Huan to make cutesy poses like that, Fu Siye and Han Chen were stunned! As young ymates who grew up together because their parents were close friends, these men had only ever known Bo Junyan to be a cold and aloof person. He was unsmiling and cold as steel without exception, and he especially hated having his photograph taken. Apart from the time he was little, after he had grown up, he had only ever been persuaded once by his parents to take a family portrait. And now, he had gone along with Mu Huan to take a picture like this! This... Change... Even if they didn¡¯t want to look too shocked, they ended up looking like a bunch of ignoramuses with their mouths agape! After a while, Han Chen spoke. ¡°I think the game¡¯s over for Ling Wei!¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Fu Siye nodded. Gong Zeye added, ¡°From now on, suck up to little sister-inw!¡± Li Meng was curious. ¡°Who is Ling Wei?¡± The three men said simultaneously, ¡°Someone who¡¯s no longer important.¡± Gong Zeye looked as though he¡¯d had a thought. He took a screenshot of Mu Huan¡¯s message and circted that to his own WeChat Moments with the apanyingment, ¡°This is too much for a bachelor like me to stomach!¡± When, across the oceans, a girl saw this message that he had posted, she tightened her grip around her cell phone. ... Following her meal, Mu Huan felt a little bored. Just as she was about to shut off her cell phone and walk over to take a look at how the mahjong game was going, she saw a red notification bubble that someone had requested to be added to her WeChat. Prior to this, Mu Huan¡¯s WeChat ount was a work ount and anyone could be added. However,ter on, because she had added Bo Junyan, she had then moved all her coworkers from this ount to another ount and then changed the setting to require her permission to be added. When she clicked into this notification and saw that the requesting parties were Fu Siye and Han Chen, she added them. Following this, a few other people requested to be added, all of whom were Bo Junyan¡¯s friends. After adding all these people, she discovered that there was a great increase of ¡°likes¡± andments in her WeChat Moments. Gong Zeye: ¡°Bottoms up to this bachelor¡¯s feast!¡± Fu Siye: ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve seen Brother Bo this way!¡± Han Yichen: ¡°Damn, and I wasn¡¯t there in-person to see it!¡± Meng Lichuan: ¡°The only blooming stalk, may you bloom forever!¡± Han Chen: ¡°I¡¯m speechless, I¡¯ll just join the other bachelors and envy in silence.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This bunch of elites, all of them busy people with high positions, did they have so much free time? Instant liker, instantmentary?! ¡°Why Casanova?¡± a voice suddenly said overhead. ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was taken aback. Bo Junyan held out his cell phone to her. It was the message she had sent out to her WeChat Moments. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did he have too much time on his hand? And his focus wasn¡¯t on the fact that she said he was adorable, it wasn¡¯t on the fact that she had circted such a photograph of him, but it was on ¡°Casanova¡±? ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bad thing to say that a man is a Casanova?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes, giving out rather dangerous vibes now. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He even knew about this... Didn¡¯t every CEO care only about their work and have no interest inmon everyday life? But what Mu Huan didn¡¯t know was that, to close the generation gap between the two of them, her husband had been getting PA Wang to cote a list of thetestmonly used Inte jargon for him. Chapter 358 - My Cute Little Cutie

Chapter 358: My Cute Little Cutie

¡°Eh?¡± Bo Junyan waited for her exnation. Mu Huan immediately stood up and reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Hubby, the Casanova here wasn¡¯t meant to describe you as bad!¡± He looked at her coldly without saying a word. ¡°Look, for example, you¡¯re so bad! If your enemy were to say that about you, they would mean it. But what if I were the one to say that? Oh my, Hubby, you¡¯re so bad! Would I actually mean to say that you¡¯re a bad person?¡± As he felt that what she said made sense, his expression softened instantly. He put his arm around her and sat down. ¡°Hubby, you should post it on your WeChat Moments too! Look, after you got it, you didn¡¯t even post it on your WeChat Moments! I¡¯ve already posted it to show my love for you, so you also have to show it! Now that it¡¯s popr, let¡¯s follow the trend!¡± Bo Junyan did not speak and merely passed the phone to her. Mu Huan knew that he was asking her to do it herself. Hence, she excitedly took his cell phone and sent him a photo that was simr to what¡¯s posted on her WeChat Moments. After that, she uploaded the photo with the caption, ¡°My adorable little cutie.¡± ¡°Hubby, look at me. Aren¡¯t I such a cute little cutie?!¡± Mu Huan took out her phone and went up to him to show him the picture of her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you think these photos are good too?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Only she was good. Mu Huan seemed to have thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll change both our profile pictures into this one! I think this one looks the best!¡± Bo Junyan looked at the photo she was pointing at. ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed!¡± As she spoke, she changed his WeChat profile picture. Seeing that Bo Junyan did not stop her, she decided that she would take it that he had agreed to whatever she asked going forward! After she changed their WeChat profile pictures, the more Mu Huan looked at them, the better she found them to be. After a while, she put down her phone and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Hubby, I like you so much!¡± Then, she kissed his face heavily. Ever since she saw her grandma burn those things with her own eyes, she no longer suppressed her feelings for him. No matter what happened in the future, she liked him now. Now that they were together, she would not be stingy with her confession and would be willing to offer more feelings! The four people who were hungry from ying mahjong saw the two of them kissing on the sofa. Instantly, everyone was stunned. After they regained their senses, they quickly left. When they returned to the mahjong table, they were d that they were fast enough. If they¡¯d been slower and disturbed Brother Bo¡¯s business, Brother Bo would probably kill them. After a while, Gong Zeye suddenly looked at Li Meng and asked curiously, ¡°My sister-inw is on a business trip with Brother Bo. Why are you here?¡± Li Meng lowered her head. ¡°Xiao Huan and I have agreed to go to T Country together. God Bo happened to be going to T Country as well, so I also took this ne to get there.¡± ¡°Brother Bo is taking Sister-inw there yet you¡¯re still following along? Xiao Meng, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Gong Zeye gave her a thumbs-up, praising her for her courage. She dared to be a third wheel and snatch Brother Bo¡¯s wife! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t want it to be like this! She was scared too! But... She could only smile awkwardly as she epted theirpliment. Chapter 359 - God of Fortunes Favor (1)

Chapter 359: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (1)

T Country... As his rtionship with Mu Huan got better and better, Bo Junyan became less and less fond of business trips. Hence, every time he went overseas, the schedule was tight. After they got off the ne and arrived at the hotel to put down their luggage, Bo Junyan and Gong Zeye went to work. The moment he left, Mu Huan immediately went to Li Meng¡¯s room. ¡°Hurry up and take it out. Let¡¯s put on some makeup and go to the entertainment city to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Meng immediately opened the suitcase and took out all their makeup items. Half an hourter, like apletely different person, the two of them walked into the entertainment city like normal tourists. After wandering around inside for a while, Mu Huan and Li Meng went to look for the security officers. They said that her diamond ring had been stolen and wanted to check the surveince cameras here. The two of them had caused a hugemotion and the security officers did not want their business to be disturbed, so they brought them to the surveince room to check the surveince cameras. Mu Huan took the opportunity when Li Meng diverted the attention of the security officers to retrieve the footage from the day of Wu Xingye¡¯s ident. After she was done, she rummaged through her bag and shouted in shock, ¡°Stop looking, my diamond ring is in my bag!¡± As she spoke, she took out her diamond ring. The diamond ring that was as big as a pigeon egg shone brightly under the light. It made everyone feel that they would definitely be anxious after losing such a diamond ring. Hence, they did not suspect anything. After leaving the entertainment city, Mu Huan sought out the Know-All Agency employee in T Country to discuss the situation with him. Due to Mu Huan¡¯s generous offer and her friendship with Wu Xingye, this employee with the code name K had been keeping an eye on the entertainment city for the past two days. However, because no one had won a lot of money over the past two days, he did not manage to find any useful clues. He even spent money to find out about this, but he did not find out where Wu Xingye might have been locked up. After thanking the other party and returning to the hotel, Mu Huan switched on herputer and looked at the surveince footage from that day. However, even after watching Wu Xingye for a long time, she could not find any useful leads. ¡°Xiao Huan, what should we do now?¡± Li Meng frowned. Even after staring at Wu Xingye for so long, she could not find any useful leads. They did not manage to find anything useful even after checking all the surveince cameras. It was already the third day since Wu Xingye had disappeared. She was afraid that he would not be able to take it. After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m the only one who can win a lot of money and be left alone. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll be caught and if I can be detained with Xingye.¡± Li Meng did not even think about it. ¡°No!¡± This was too dangerous! ¡°This is the fastest solution at the moment. As you know, Xingye has been locked up for three days. The longer we dy, the more he will be in danger.¡± ¡°But... it¡¯s too dangerous for you to do this! What if you got caught instead of saving him? Also, how do you know if the ce you¡¯d be locked up in would be the same as where Xingye is?¡± ¡°There are only so many people who can win so much money in the entertainment city to the point that the entertainment city won¡¯t allow them to do so anymore. In fact, there won¡¯t even be that many in a year. Thus, there¡¯s no need for the entertainment city to have two hidden ces to hide such a person. Furthermore, when I go, I¡¯ll disguise myself as a man. This way, if I¡¯m caught, the chances of me being locked up with Xingye are at least 90%! ¡°It¡¯s worth the risk. Also, I¡¯ll set the time. If I still can¡¯te back before the appointed time, immediately inform Bo Junyan. With his capabilities, even if he¡¯s not in the country, it won¡¯t be a problem for him to save me.¡± Chapter 360 - God of Fortunes Favor (2)

Chapter 360: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (2)

Mu Huan wasn¡¯t someone who would y around with her own safety. It was because she was very confident that she would make such a decision. ¡°But...¡± Li Meng wanted to say something else. ¡°You know that this is the fastest and best solution,¡± Mu Huan said, interrupting her. ¡°But... this is still very dangerous!¡± Li Meng was so anxious that she wanted to cry. ¡°It¡¯s done. I won¡¯t be in danger. Don¡¯t think too much and scare yourself,¡± Mu Huan consoled. ¡°You say only nice things every time! It¡¯s all my fault! If it were not for me, it wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Li Meng started to cry as she spoke. The more she thought about it, the more she med herself. ¡°Aiyo, my little ancestor, at a time like this, are you still in the mood to cry? Show your professionalism. Let¡¯s quicklye up with a n. It¡¯s of the utmost importance to save Xingye first. Depending on howte we are, he¡¯ll be crippled if he doesn¡¯t die. Do you want to see him crippled?¡± Mu Huan knew that the more she tried tofort her, the more self-me Li Meng would feel. Hence, she did notfort her and instead urged her to stabilize her emotions. What they needed to do now was toe up with the safest rescue n and not to use up such precious time to me themselves. Besides, it was not her fault! Who would have known that Wu Xingye would not be able to control himself? Who would have known that out of so many entertainment cities, he would enter this ce?! Li Meng knew that Mu Huan was right. After taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down and said, ¡°Even if this method was feasible and I asked you to go, how are you going to win a lot of money?¡± Wu Xingye had won because not only was his talent good but he had also inherited his grandfather¡¯s abilities. As for Xiao Huan, she had won only a few battles against thendlord. She had no luck at all! ¡°Big guess!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Alright, she could really win this! During the summer vacation, Wu Xingye had had nothing better to do. When his hands were itchy, he would often shake the dice and make the two of them guess the oue. Xiao Huan was smart and learned everything quickly. Very soon, her guess of the result and even of the exact time became more urate than Wu Xingye¡¯s. ¡°But that¡¯s because Wu Xingye didn¡¯t have any hidden operations and you could guess correctly. What if there are hidden operations in the entertainment city?¡± Li Meng felt that if the entertainment city was like Wu Xingye and did not do anything underhanded, it was definitely possible. What if the entertainment city was like the little tricksters they had encountered when they were shopping in the temple when they were young? One could clearly see a few items inside, but when one opened it, they¡¯d find that it wasn¡¯t like what one saw. What if someone did something at thest moment? ¡°Earlier in the morning, when I was watching the guessing game, I guessed correctly a few times. I¡¯ll ce a bet after they¡¯ve settled down. There won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Mu Huan was well-prepared. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She could no longere up with a rebuttal. ¡°I roughly calcted the time...¡± Mu Huan told her about her n. ¡°Now, the biggest problem is what excuse I shoulde up with to avoid apanying Bo Junyan at night and carry out such a n in the entertainment city.¡± The most troubling part of the n was not how to escape, but how to have the time to do this. ¡°That¡¯s right! If your n doesn¡¯t work out well, you might not be able to seed in one night. How are you going to tell Bo Junyan?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s head began to hurt; she could not think of a way to get Bo Junyan to give her a pass for one night. Bo Junyan called to say that he was still in another city in T Country at this time. Due to the issue with the contract, he would have toe back tomorrow morning and told her not to wait for him tonight. Chapter 361 - God of Fortunes Favor (3)

Chapter 361: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (3)

When Mu Huan received his call, she was overjoyed. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re busy! Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± The God of Fortune had really favored her! Her n today would definitely seed! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Every time he heard his wife being so happy that he wasn¡¯t going home, he wanted to go back immediately and make her unhappy. But... forget it. ¡°Be good.¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll be very obedient, very obedient!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He could not believe that she would be obedient. After hanging up the phone, Mu Huan immediately started to put on makeup. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll pretend to be from Y Country. There are a lot of men in Y Country who are shorter. I won¡¯t be suspected if I disguised myself as a man from that country. You¡¯ll put on makeup as a woman from Y Country and be my girlfriend. When I¡¯m almost done winning, you can leave to find K. Prepare your car and wait for my call.¡± Mu Huan felt that the ce where Wu Xingye was locked up would not be too far from the entertainment city. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s makeup skills wereparable to stic surgery. Now, her wig and cosmetic contact lenses wereing together more and more, making it easy for her to pretend to be a man. It was a bustling city in T Country. When Mu Huan and Li Meng arrived at the entertainment city, there were more people there than there were in the morning. It could be described as bustling. Mu Huan and Li Meng yed for a while before going to the betting house. Although she heard it very clearly every time, she would intentionally make the wrong bets. After all, if one won hard from the start and made the right bets, it would attract attention very quickly. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t win enough to get people to take her money, something else might happen to her. This was because there were times when she would lose as well. Furthermore, after she won a few rounds, she would go to another table and asionally y some other games. Once she was done counting, she would get Li Meng to exchange the small chips for bigger ones. It would not be too conspicuous, so no one noticed her at the start. By the time others had noticed that she was good at ying, she had already won a lot. After Li Meng left to find K, Mu Huan felt that she had won enough. When it was time to leave, she went to the front desk to exchange the chips for money, but she was stopped halfway. ¡°Our manager saw that you yed well and wanted to y a few rounds with you. This way please.¡± The security officer invited Mu Huan over. Mu Huan looked in the direction that the other party was looking at and saw a blonde, blue-eyed beauty. When the other party saw her looking over, she made an inviting gesture. However, Mu Huan had already achieved her goal today. She did not want to waste any more time here, so she rejected the other party. ¡°My girlfriend is still waiting for me at the hotel. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and y another day!¡± If she insisted on leaving, the security officers could not stop her openly. However, after Mu Huan left, the blonde, blue-eyed beauty gave the security guard a look. Mu Huan exchanged the chips for money and saved it on her Know-All Agency ount. When she left the entertainment city, she felt that someone was following her. This made her heave a sigh of relief. She was not afraid of being followed, but she was afraid that they would not follow her! In order to ensure that the other party could sessfully detain her, Mu Huan took a more remote path. Finally, at a dead-end under a streetmp, the other party suddenly jumped out and covered her nose with a handkerchief from behind. Mu Huan, who was already prepared, held her breath before the other party covered her. When the other party felt her go still and let go of her hand, she copsed. Fifteen minutester, she was dragged into a room. Chapter 362 - God of Fortunes Favor (4)

Chapter 362: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (4)

As Mu Huan had expected, they were not far from the entertainment city. It was a resting ce for the security personnel of the entertainment city. Due to the shift schedule, the people who did not need to work were resting here. Hence, there were more than ten security officers in the ce. Mu Huan was thrown in while Wu Xingye was taking a nap. When he sensed someoneing in, he pretended to be in a deep sleep and did not move. After the person who had thrown Mu Huan in had left, he opened his eyes and looked at Mu Huan, who was lying on the ground. Mu Huan was dressed as a man today and her makeup skills were excellent. This coupled with the dim lighting in the room made Wu Xingye unable to recognize Mu Huan, who was lying on the ground. He thought that she was another unlucky person. Wu Xingye was happy as he looked at the unlucky person who had just entered. This was because the other party must have been caught because he¡¯d won a lot of money. A person who could win a lot of money was definitely a smart person. If he could join forces with him, he would have a chance to escape! Hence, he crawled toward her, wanting to use the self-defense medicine that Mu Huan had given him to wake her up so that they could discuss how they could escape. However, as soon as he approached her, she sat up. This made him feel like he had seen a corpse. He was so frightened that he retreated several steps. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you a ghost?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ghost!¡± Mu Huan snapped. Mu Huan had used her original voice to speak, so Wu Xingye could immediately tell that it was her. He was stunned for a moment before he went up to hug her excitedly. ¡°Xiao Huan, I knew you woulde to save me... I knew it...¡± He knew that his Xiao Huan would try her best to save him after finding out that something had happened to him! ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared! I was so scared that I¡¯ll never see you again!¡± Wu Xingye was really scared this time! ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d continue to gamble! Don¡¯t you know that gambling isn¡¯t something you can touch?! What did your grandpa tell you?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll lose your money and lose your life?!¡± As she spoke, she gave him a few hard pinches! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see them again? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again? He was in trouble and didn¡¯t seek her out to discuss it. He actually took the chance to gamble when he came out with his client! Seriously, he was asking for a beating! There were some things that couldn¡¯t be touched! Wasn¡¯t it good to live a peaceful life? Because of her father¡¯s love for gambling, Mu Huan hated it when people gambled. She felt that even if she had the talent to win, that might not necessarily be a good thing. Just look at how Wu Xingye and his grandfather ended up! Back then, how did his grandfather be such a crippled and poor person? ¡°I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Xiao Huan, I really know I¡¯m in the wrong... Don¡¯t pinch me, I¡¯m already covered in bruises...¡± Wu Xingye said, aggrieved. When Mu Huan heard this, she sized him up from head to toe, her eyes burning with anger! ¡°If they ask you to spit out the money, then throw it up! Of course you¡¯ll be beaten up otherwise!¡± ¡°I was afraid that if I spit out my money, I¡¯ll be killed!¡± Thinking that this was highly possible, Mu Huan did not say anything else. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± ¡°I can barely make it,¡± Wu Xingye said pitifully. Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned increasingly vicious as she looked at his miserable state. ¡°Xiao Huan, are you the only one here? We have to think of a way to escape as soon as possible. Otherwise, if they ask you for the money tomorrow, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen if you give it to them. If we don¡¯t give them the money, you¡¯ll end up like me! They have a lot of people!¡± Wu Xingye said. Chapter 363 - God of Fortunes Favor (5)

Chapter 363: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (5)

¡°Xiao Meng and K are waiting near the entertainment city. I¡¯ll inform them now.¡± Mu Huan took out a small smartwatch from her pocket and sent a message to Li Meng. Before Mu Huan went to the entertainment city, she had specially bought an ordinary cell phone and ced it in her pocket for a search. She had even applied on herself a type of medicine that would give off a foul smell. On her arms and legs, she had also used some medicine to create some swollen bumps, making people think that she had contracted some contagious illness. Hence, they were disgusted and searched only her pockets without searching her body. Things came about just as she had expected. The person who had captured her found only a cell phone in the pocket of her coat. He wanted to search her body, but he saw that her arms and legs were full of disgusting blisters. At the thought that this could be some kind of infectious disease, the security officer threw her into the small dark room. Anyway, when she woke up, all the good things on her would be theirs! ... After informing Li Meng, Mu Huan took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and asked Wu Xingye to roll up his pants. She helped him apply some medicine to stop the bleeding. Wu Xingye rolled up the back of his pants. The injury on his leg made Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turn even darker and more vicious. ¡°I will make all of them need to lie in bed for a month!¡± He was beaten to such a state! ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Wu Xingye was so touched that he wanted to cry. ¡°Next time, if you don¡¯t tell me anything ande here to gamble, I¡¯ll make sure you stay in bed for half a year!¡± Mu Huan looked up with an even more vicious expression. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± He was still not her good friend! He¡¯d need to be bedridden for half a year! Soon, Mu Huan received a reply from Li Meng. After confirming the time and location, she removed the tie clip on her tie and went to pry the lock. Wu Xingye saw that Mu Huan had managed to pry open the lock that he had been pondering over for three days. He was impressed. Wu Xingye asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be as foolish as you!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Sister, I really already know my mistake! After opening the door, Mu Huan looked at Wu Xingye and said, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll break their legs ande back to pick you up.¡± Wu Xingye was instantly moved to tears! His Xiao Huan was so dashing! He obediently stayed inside without moving. No, he could not move even if he wanted to. The only thing he could do was to stand up and walk. Wu Xingye¡¯s legs were seriously injured, so Mu Huan was very angry. She had the medicine on her, and she had intended to spray it on them so that they could fall to the ground before leaving with Wu Xingye. However, she could not take it lying down if she did not return Wu Xingye¡¯s vicious beating! Mu Huan had always been a protective person. She believed that no one was allowed to hurt her own people! Hence, she decided to use the medicine after beating them up. After waiting inside for quite a while, Wu Xingye, who had yet to hear any cries of agony, was a little worried. He was afraid that Mu Huan would be knocked down instead of knocking those people out. Hence, he climbed out to see what was going on. Just as he was about to reach the door, the door was suddenly pushed open. He instinctivelyy on the ground and pretended to be asleep. He thought that if they were enemies, he could attack them by surprise. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. It¡¯s over.¡± Mu Huan bent over to help him up. Wu Xingye opened his eyes when he heard her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear a scream?¡± Didn¡¯t she say she was going to break their legs? Chapter 364 - God of Fortunes Favor (6) Chapter 364: God of Fortune¡¯s Favor (6) ¡°This is a residential area. If a scream gets out at such ate hour, it¡¯ll definitely attract attention.¡± Therefore, she had covered their mouth as they fell to the ground. When Wu Xingye came out and saw the people lying motionless on the floor, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Xiao Huan, you... you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the spray has made them pass out. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be screaming non-stop. Besides, it¡¯ll be bad if they saw the two of us going out together and found out my real identity. This time, Bo Junyan came with us.¡± Mu Huan had run out of the room just before thest person fainted, making the others think that she was running away alone. This way, even if they saw the next day that Wu Xingye was gone, they would not associate the two of them together. They would only think that Wu Xingye had taken the opportunity to escape. As such, when Mu Huan came back to save Wu Xingye, she¡¯d even put on a pair of shoes to ensure that no traces would be left behind. ¡°Bo Junyan is here as well?¡± Wu Xingye was shocked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s on a business trip to T Country.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you two really fated?¡± Last time, in the Imperial Capital, it was another such coincidence. ¡°We must be fated. Otherwise, how could we be husband and wife?!¡± Mu Huan snorted. Wu Xingye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Looking at the change in your attitude, I see you¡¯ve decided to stay with Bo Junyan forever, huh?¡± Although he knew less about Mu Huan than Li Meng, he knew a lot about the big matters. Mu Huan was about to say something when... Wu Xingye frowned and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Xingye shook his head. ¡°Does it hurt so much that it¡¯s hard for you to walk?¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°I can hold on, I...¡± Before Wu Xingye could finish speaking, Mu Huan had picked him up. Yes, she had to carry him! He, a 1.8-meter tall man, was being carried on Mu Huan¡¯s shoulder like a bag of noodles! Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± He knew that she was strong, but he did not expect her to be this strong! ¡°Mu Huan, what did you eat growing up?!¡± Did she grow up eating Strength Pills? ¡°I ate five grains.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Li Meng and K¡¯s car was parked right outside Wu Xingye¡¯s locked door. When they saw Mu Huan carrying Wu Xingye out, K¡¯s eyes widened to the extreme! Holy f*ck! Is she a monster? Is she a monster?! Such a petite person could actually carry a man out like this! If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it! K was stunned. It was only when Li Meng bumped into him and asked him to get out of the car to help that K snapped back to his senses and hurriedly got out of the car to help Mu Huan. After Mu Huan carried Wu Xingye out, her breathing quickened. The moment they got into the car, Li Meng pinched Wu Xingye a few times. ¡°Shanye, you damn bastard! Do you know how much danger we risked to save you?!¡± They did not use their real names at Know-All Agency. Wu Xingye was called Shanye, while Li Meng was called Xiao Qing. Mu Huan¡¯s new name was Lemon. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Wu Xingye could only beg for mercy. ¡°I know, little ancestor. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Seeing that he was full of injuries, Li Meng could not do anything else. ¡°Quick, reformat all the surveince cameras around here.¡± Mu Huan threw Wu Xingye aptop. That¡¯s right. Since they were on this topic, Mu Huan didn¡¯t know how to do this. Herputer skills were average, unlike Wu Xingye, who was able toe and go as he wished. Chapter 365 - Theres Someone More Outstanding

Chapter 365: There¡¯s Someone More Outstanding

Wu Xingye knew that the entertainment city was very powerful and they had to escape without leaving any traces. Otherwise, they would be in big trouble. Wu Xingye was really strong in the field of ck surveince. In less than ten minutes, he had sessfully edited all the surveince cameras, leaving no traces behind. K saw how capable they were. He had always been someone else¡¯s child and was a smart person. This was the first time he felt so weak! He finally understood the phrase, ¡°A mountain is higher than a hill, and there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡± Wu Xingye was seriously injured and needed to be taken care of somewhere closeby. Hence, Mu Huan decided to arrange for him to stay near the hotel they were staying in. Although this ce was also very close to the entertainment city, the more dangerous a ce was, the safer it would be. Furthermore, when they were ying in the entertainment city, they¡¯d had makeup on. Even Wu Xingye had dressed himself differently than usual. After he was arrested, he had nothing on him except for a phone. The people in the entertainment city did not know his identity. Furthermore, in the eyes of foreigners, Asians were almost identical in appearance. Hence, it was not easy for people in the entertainment city to find them. Before arranging for Wu Xingye¡¯s stay, Mu Huan first went to where Wu Xingye used to live. After packing up his documents and belongings, she changed her attire and bought a wheelchair. ¡°His injury looks serious. Do you need to send him to the hospital?¡± K asked worriedly. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°If we don¡¯t send someone with such a serious injury to the hospital, there might be repercussions.¡± ¡°My little... Lemon is a doctor. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Li Meng said. Although Mu Huan was only in her first year of university, she was born into a family of medical practitioners. When she was young, her family would always end up ill-fated. She had memorized the books on traditional Chinese medicine, and after her granny had taken her away, she often helped out in her granny¡¯s clinic. In addition, she had the form for the Song family¡¯s secret medicine, so she was already better than most doctors. Because their work often left them full of injuries and Mu Huan was especially good at treating them, they never needed to go to the hospital at all. K looked at Mu Huan. Although Mu Huan had not used her real appearance in front of him the few times they¡¯d met, he could still feel that she was very young. Such a youngdy not only dared to use such a n to save someone, but she was also very powerful. He could even see now that she had such a serious injury on her leg! Also, she¡¯d really managed to win so much money in the entertainment city! What else could she not do? After K left, Wu Xingye could no longer hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, howe you were caught? Did you win a lot of money too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you win?¡± ¡°Guessing big or small.¡± ¡°How much did you win?¡± Mu Huan held up five fingers to show him. Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°You actually won so much just by relying on this alone! If I¡¯m talented, what does that make you?!¡± Wu Xingye felt that Mu Huan was more talented than he was in this aspect! ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you something else? Let¡¯s not work so hard and just earn money in the entertainment city in the future! With your skills, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything!¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she pped him on the head and said, ¡°I almost lost my life. You¡¯re still thinking of using such a method to earn money?! No matter how skilled I am, I¡¯m still human. This time, I took advantage of someone¡¯s carelessness to save you. Try fighting with so many people openly! Now, try it with weapons! They could have taken your life in seconds!¡± Chapter 366 - Cant Take Such a Shortcut

Chapter 366: Can¡¯t Take Such a Shortcut

¡°Also, do you think everyone else is stupid? You win once, and people in this industry don¡¯t pay attention to you. But you¡¯ve won so much that everyone in this industry came to know about you. Do you think you can continue to win? Your grandfather was so glorious back then, and even though he¡¯s in this state now, you still don¡¯t learn your lesson!¡± Mu Huan pped him again as she spoke. Wu Xingye clutched his head, aggrieved. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t think of taking such shortcuts. It¡¯s best for a person to live a peaceful life and earn money through proper channels!¡± Even if Mu Huan had such capabilities, she would never rely on such skills to earn money. Besides the entertainment city, other ces also wouldn¡¯t let a person win so much. The more dangerous it was for one to win, the more she hated gambling. This was because her father becamepletely crippled after taking a gamble. Li Meng pped Wu Xingye on the head. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it in the future! Things won¡¯t turn out how you think they would!¡± Because Li Meng¡¯s father was addicted to gambling and had ruined their family, Li Meng hated gambling as well. ¡°Wu Xingye, I¡¯ll only give you a serious warning this time. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to make a bet with me. Otherwise, forget anyone else doing it, I¡¯ll personally cripple you!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°I understand...¡± Wu Xingye lowered his head. When Mu Huan was treating Wu Xingye¡¯s wound, she identally exposed her arm. Seeing the bumps on her arm, Wu Xingye shouted in shock, ¡°Xiao Huan, what happened to your arm?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the medicine,¡± Mu Huan said in an unfriendly tone. She cherished her skin so much, and in order to save him, she had put all these disgusting things on herself. Yet he still let his imagination run wild and wanted to get into the entertainment city! Wu Xingye recalled that she had always doted on her skin and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan. I definitely won¡¯t have such thoughts anymore...¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about the past. Don¡¯t think too much and focus on recuperating. After all, this isn¡¯t Yun Cheng. You have to get better quickly and go back.¡± Seeing that he had truly realized his mistake, Mu Huan didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Yes.¡± After dealing with Wu Xingye¡¯s wounds, Mu Huan asked Li Meng to stay behind to take care of him. She would return home. After all, she was married and it was not appropriate for her to stay here to take care of Wu Xingye. After returning to the hotel, Mu Huan took a shower and changed into her pajamas. She took out the medicine she had prepared and proceeded to apply it on herself. Mu Huan had always been a person who nned well. She had not yet arrived in T Country nor had gone to the entertainment city to take a look before deciding to use such a method to save Wu Xingye. She had thought of this n before she came to T Country. Hence, when she arrived, the preparations were already well in ce. It was very convenient for her to make medicine in theboratory. Hence, she had made a lot of secret medicine from the Song family. The bumps on her body were caused by the use of such secret medicine. As she had said before, some of the Song family¡¯s secret medicines could help people resolve their pain while others could inflict it. Since ancient times, there had been no distinction between poison and medicine. Of course, when she decided to apply the medicine, she had also prepared the antidote, and that was what she needed to apply now. The antidote could heal her skin after a few applications. Mu Huan lifted her sleeves and looked at the bumps on her arms. Her legs and arms felt like a toad¡¯s skin ¡ª she was so disgusted by herself! ¡°I¡¯ve made a huge sacrifice this time. I have to get Wu Xingye to treat me to a month¡¯s worth of food!¡± This medicine was really poisonous. The goosebumps that it made were not ordinary! A voice suddenly sounded in the quiet room. ¡°What sacrifice did you make for him?¡± Chapter 367 - Do You Know How Shennong Died?

Chapter 367: Do You Know How Shennong Died?

This voice frightened Mu Huan so much that she almost fell off the sofa and spilled quite a bit of medicine. ¡°What did you do that made you so afraid?¡± the tall man said as he walked toward her. In the past, he thought that she was timid like a little rabbit and was easily frightened. Later, he realized that she wasn¡¯t timid ¡ª she was guilty because she had done something that he couldn¡¯t know about. That was why she was so frightened by his sudden appearance. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! Why did he always go back on his words?! Didn¡¯t he say that he was going on a business trip for a week and that he wouldn¡¯te back early? Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t being back tonight? Now, he¡¯s back! Fortunately, her n waspleted sessfully. If she hadn¡¯tpleted it and he couldn¡¯t find her when he returned, wouldn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s... over?! ¡°I... I don¡¯t feel guilty... I was scared by you! Don¡¯t you know how scary you are?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything wrong in your life. You¡¯re not afraid of ghosts knocking on your door in the middle of the night. If you...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the bumps on her arms and legs and instantly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Realizing that he had seen the goosebumps on her body, Mu Huan quickly rolled up her sleeves and pants to prevent him from seeing such a disgusting scene. Unexpectedly, Bo Junyan strode toward her. Unable to resist, he rolled up her sleeves and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know what I ate. I¡¯m allergic...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re allergic,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll recover soon after I apply the medicine,¡± Mu Huan said as she tried to cover herself with her sleeve. No girl would ever want the person she liked to see her bad side. Some girls didn¡¯t even want their boyfriend to see a pimple on their faces, let alone Mu Huan given what her arms and legs looked like at present. Even she found it disgusting. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to have it looked at.¡± With that, he picked her up and was about to take her to the hospital. With such a serious skin reaction, how could she casually use just medicine? ¡°No need! No need!¡± Mu Huan shouted repeatedly. She had the best antidote in her hands, so why would she go to the hospital? ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re simply having an allergic reaction. You have to go to the hospital for a check-up!¡± Bo Junyan said firmly. ¡°No need! Hubby, you really don¡¯t have to...¡± If she was sent to the hospital like this, she would definitely be given an injection since it looked so serious! ¡°We have to go,¡± Bo Junyan said as he walked out. ¡°This is because of the poison that I made myself. I¡¯ll use the antidote that I made myself. It¡¯ll be much better tomorrow! There¡¯s really no need to go to the hospital!¡± Mu Huan shouted anxiously. ¡°What?¡± The man stopped in his tracks. ¡°I... I...¡± Mu Huan hesitated for a long time before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get my grandpa¡¯s recipe? There are many prescriptions for treating illnesses and poison in there. Out of curiosity, I got it out and wanted to see if it would have such an effect, so I used it on myself...¡± She had initially thought that he would only be back tomorrow. Tonight, she had used the medicine twice in the morning. Furthermore, she had secretly used it once in the afternoon the previous day, and it would almost have been gone by tomorrow night. It would have been fine even if there were some traces. Who knew that he would return tonight and even see it in its worst state?! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Do you know how Shennong died?¡± Chapter 368 - Not Disgusting (1)

Chapter 368: Not Disgusting (1)

¡°He died from trying the poison.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°So, you want to be Shennong?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Otherwise, you can forget about learning medicine!¡± he snapped. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dirty tricks with me. Otherwise, even if you cry in regret, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Now, not only did Bo Junyan no longer think that his wife was a timid and obedient little white rabbit, but he was increasingly bing convinced that she was a crafty little fox. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± How could she dare to do that when he was so powerful?! ¡°Be good.¡± He reached out and caressed her head. She could be a crafty little fox, but she had to listen to him. Mu Huan was probably crazy. Now that she was especially sensitive to the word ¡°good,¡± she could not help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude of yours?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous aura immediately swept over him. Mu Huan quickly lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s the appropriate attitude when admitting one¡¯s mistake.¡± Seeing that she did not say anything else, he carried her to the sofa and put her down. ¡°Is the antidote the medicine in your hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± He sat down opposite her. The way he looked at her made her feel a little helpless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan asked when he saw that she was not moving. ¡°I can¡¯t apply the medicine when you¡¯re looking at me like that.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you apply the medicine?¡± ¡°My disgusting arms and legs ¡ª if you see them, you¡¯ll be traumatized. Can¡¯t you go and do something else for now?¡± ¡°Even you find it disgusting?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Even I find it disgusting! So, hurry up and do something else!¡± Bo Junyan did not move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you...? Don¡¯t you find me disgusting? Why do you have to look at me?! You...¡± Bo Junyan suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t find it disgusting.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She felt disgusted at herself, but he didn¡¯t feel disgusted? Mu Huan had been staying in the clinic with her granny ever since she was picked up by thetter. Her granny was a well-rounded doctor who looked at all kinds of illnesses. Among them, her knowledge of skin conditions was the best. Hence, when she was young, she hade into contact with a lot of skin diseases. Some of them were really disgusting, and Mu Huan, who was a clean freak, couldn¡¯t stand it. There were also some conditions that weren¡¯t rted to dermatology yet could still make the skin undergo a very disgusting change. Hence, when she was young, she decided not to be a doctor. She didn¡¯t want toe into contact with these things. As such, even though she was talented in medicine, she chose to focus on pharmaceutical studies. She wanted to learn more about diseases and illnesses so that she could study medicine better. No matter how hard she tried, Mu Huan could only pretend that Bo Junyan did not exist as she applied the medicine. However, because of the trauma she had suffered from skin diseases when she was young, she did not want to look at the bumps on her arms and legs. She had no choice but to do it, so she could only endure the feeling of nausea as she applied the medicine. This won¡¯t do! It¡¯s unfair if she made Wu Xingye treat her to meals for only a month! Two months! A meal for at least two months! Seeing how she was suppressing her disgust in order to apply the ointment, Bo Junyan frowned and asked, ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to see something like this on your body, why did you think of testing the medicine on yourself?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°My head hurts. I¡¯m sick. I was being impulsive.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± What else could he say? Chapter 369 - Not Disgusting (2)

Chapter 369: Not Disgusting (2)

Seeing how disgusted Mu Huan was, Bo Junyan suppressed his own reluctance to apply it and reached out for the medicine in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you do it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mu Huan refused. ¡°Give it to me,¡± he ordered. ¡°You don¡¯t mind...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting,¡± Bo Junyan said again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Don¡¯t you have mysophobia? Don¡¯t you find germs disgusting?¡± ¡°When ites to you, I¡¯m not a clean freak,¡± Bo Junyan said as he forced her hand away. He took the medicine and squatted down to help her apply it. Mu Huan looked at him. He was someone who¡¯s so high up in the air, and now he was stooping down in such a demeaning manner to apply medicine to her disgusting arms and legs. He did not seem to mind at all. An indescribable feeling surged in her heart. That feeling was so ferocious that it almost drowned her! She used a lot of self-control to suppress the urge to pounce on him. Then, she quietly looked at his gorgeous face until a long while had passed. ¡°Hubby, do you like me a lot...? Is that why you¡¯re so nice to me and don¡¯t find me disgusting? Is that why you¡¯re not a clean freak with me?¡± Bo Junyan looked up at her but did not respond. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t he like to say yes? Why didn¡¯t he say yes this time? Well, it was a simple pronunciation! Why didn¡¯t he agree? Why didn¡¯t he respond?! As a girl, she had taken the initiative to confess to him and even thickened her skin to ask him those questions, yet he refused to reply! She was so touched just now and was filled with passion for him. But because he did not respond to her, in an instant, she was filled with disappointment and pain. Then, she felt a little annoyed. She suddenly pulled back her arm that he was applying medicine to. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your clumsy hands are hurting me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Frowning, he pulled her arm forward again. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± This child was too delicate. His movements were already very light, yet she still felt pain. As she saw that he was being even gentler and was carefully applying the medicine for her, the anger in Mu Huan¡¯s heart suddenly subsided. With a little tenderness and a little resentment, she said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say yes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bo Junyan lifted his eyes and looked at her in surprise. Sometimes, his wife¡¯s thinking was too fast. ¡°I said, say yes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Finally... ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan immediately beamed. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much! I love you the most! Muacks!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to admit that there was a generation gap between him and his wife, he had to admit that there was. He often didn¡¯t know what she was thinking in her little head, and her emotions were changing too quickly. ¡°Hubby, why did youe back tonight? Did things go smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just a while ago, she had asked him so many questions, but now, she didn¡¯t want him to reply so quickly and simply. Couldn¡¯t he say more? Sigh... Geniuses have low EQ. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing the change in her mood, he looked up at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He did not say anything else and continued to apply the medicine to her. After he was done, he wrapped a white bandage around her. ¡°Tell me, what sacrifice did you make for Wu Xingye?¡± Bo Junyan recalled what she had said a while ago. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did he still remember to ask this question?! Chapter 370 - Punishment (1)

Chapter 370: Punishment (1)

Before she could reply, Bo Junyan looked up. ¡°Speak.¡± Mu Huan did not know what to say. ¡°This is a small secret. I don¡¯t want to tell you!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He felt that she had been spoiled rotten by him. But he did not pursue the matter further. With a serious expression, he requested, ¡°You must keep a distance from a male friend.¡± Mu Huan hugged his neck and said delicately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m close only to my husband!¡± Mu Huan, whose arms were tightly wrapped in bandages, finally dared to hug him. Bo Junyan knew that Mu Huan had a sense of propriety, so he did not say anything more about her. He gave Mu Huan a lot of freedom and trust. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m a little hungry. Shall we have supper?¡± Because of Wu Xingye¡¯s emergency treatment, she had yet to eat properly after arriving in T Country. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan was in a hurry to return and had not had dinner yet. He had initially nned not toe back, but after he was done with his work, he rushed back. ¡°What do you want to eat, Hubby?¡± ¡°Gong Zeye and the others are having supper downstairs. Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat. You go change your clothes,¡± Bo Junyan said as he carried Mu Huan to change. After she changed, he carried her to have supper. Mu Huan: ¡°Hubby, my leg is fine...¡± He could still carry her back and forth in the room, but how could he still carry her when he went out? If he did this, people would think that she was a cripple. ¡°You¡¯ve applied medicine on your leg. If you move back and forth, it¡¯ll be easy to get the medicine everywhere. If that happens, the effects won¡¯t be as good.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all wrapped in gauze. The medicine won¡¯t rub off,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°So you can¡¯t walk around, right?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± That was so exaggerated. ¡°Good.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Every time he was being stubborn, it made her feel especially helpless. It also made her realize that it was useless no matter what she said. She could not resist him. Hence, she did not say anything and just obedientlyy in his embrace, letting him carry her out. Her obedience pleased him greatly, and he lowered his head to kiss her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When Gong Zeye saw Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan over... ¡°...¡± They knew that the two of them were a loving couple, but they couldn¡¯t be so loving to that extent, could they?! How would they be able to go through a meal like this?! Did they not want to let the singles live?! Sensing their gazes, Mu Huan wanted to get down. It was so embarrassing to be hugged by him in public. However, Bo Junyan had yet to put her down. She wanted to say something, but when she thought about how he was about to put her down at this point, she knew there was no need to say anything else. Unexpectedly, after Bo Junyan sat down, he did not put her aside and let her sit within his arms instead. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you want to eat? I¡¯ll sit beside you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How could it not be a problem? If he wanted to eat, how could she not be a problem held in his arms? Everyone: ¡°...¡± Must they hug each other to eat during the day? Mu Huan felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out with their Brother Bo in the future. If she did, she would be overloaded with love! ... The seafood in the country was very famous, and Mu Huan loved to eat seafood. Hence, when she saw all kinds of seafood on the table, she immediately stopped sitting there and reached out to eat. However, he stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t eat these right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Chapter 371 - Punishment (2)

Chapter 371: Punishment (2)

¡°Seafood is not good for your skin¡¯s recovery.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allergic!¡± I¡¯m not allowed to eat seafood only if I¡¯m allergic! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an allergy or not. When there¡¯s a skin problem, it¡¯s not good to eat seafood proteins like seafood and food that are high in amine.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She nced at the table full of delicacies and then looked pitifully at Bo Junyan. However, Bo Junyan did not even look at her. He summoned a waiter over and asked the kitchen to prepare some light noodles. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In the end, she could not hold back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me toe out for good food, why did you take me out for supper? If you wanted me to eat a bowl of noodles, you could have just sent it to the room!¡± Making her go out just to look at others made her envious! ¡°Punishment,¡± he said lightly. For randomly giving herself medicine. Mu Huan became even more listless when she heard that Bo Junyan had brought her out on purpose. Without another word, he picked up a huge crab leg and peeled it off. Mu Huan looked at the white and tender crab meat, her appetite stirring. However, the delicious-looking meat was delivered into his mouth. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± My heart hurts! I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore! Just then, Gong Zeye asked, ¡°Little Sister-inw, why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you like seafood?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°She¡¯s allergic. She can¡¯t eat seafood these next few days,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. These were all freshly caught from the unpolluted and protected waters today,¡± Gong Zeye said with a look of pity. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Very quickly, Mu Huan¡¯s noodles were delivered to her. It was very light and very nd. There wasn¡¯t even a pouch of eggs. There were only a few vegetables and a little salt. She looked at the noodles in front of her, then looked at the table of lobsters, abalones, sea cucumbers, crabs, sea shrimps, big... Mu Huan felt like crying. Suddenly, she saw a barbecue. ¡°Hubby, I can eat barbecue!¡± This won¡¯t cause inmmation, right?! ¡°You are not to eat spicy and greasy food.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could not afford to offend her husband! In the end, Mu Huan had no choice but to eat the bowl of noodles. Then, she realized that the bowl of noodles only looked nd and was actually not bad. After a few bites... ¡°Hubby, these noodles are good. Give me six more bowls!¡± Mu Huan had always had a big appetite. And these top-notch hotels made only a tiny serving of food that could be finished in a few bites. Bo Junyan, who had long gotten used to her good appetite, did not bat an eyelid and instructed the waiter to prepare the noodles. Gong Zeye and the rest were stunned. The girls they came into contact with had very small appetites, and they¡¯d always say they were full even though it didn¡¯t seem like they had eaten. ¡°Little Sister-inw has such a good appetite,¡± Gong Zeye praised after regaining his senses. ¡°I¡¯ve had a good appetite since I was young. It smells good!¡± Other than money, what Mu Huan loved was to eat. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t like eating and can¡¯t eat, then there¡¯s no fun!¡± Han Chen was a foodie. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. Afraid that Bo Junyan would continue to torture her like this tomorrow, Mu Huan waited patiently for him to eat. When she saw that he wanted to eat prawns, she quickly grabbed the prawns and peeled them off. Then, with a fawning look on her face, she said, ¡°Hubby, look how cleanly I¡¯ve peeled it. It¡¯s nice and perfect.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and nced at her. Without saying anything else, he simply ate the prawn in her hand. Chapter 372 - A Woman Must Be Coaxed (1)

Chapter 372: A Woman Must Be Coaxed (1)

¡°Hubby, what else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it for you!¡± Mu Huan looked at him with a face full of admiration. How obedient and virtuous I am! Don¡¯t torture such a good wife. Just pamper her! Still, Bo Junyan did not respond to her. His expression remained aloof. ¡°Let¡¯s eat crabs, alright? I¡¯ll peel crabs too!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a crab and helped him peel it. Her husband was so scary when he got angry! Gong Zeye and the rest seemed to understand more and more why their usually cold-hearted Brother Bo doted on Mu Huan so much. They also felt that their cold-hearted Brother Bo was worthy of such a cute, adorable, and lively girl. Entertainment city... ¡°What have you been doing recently?! Two such things happened within a week!¡± The blonde-haired and blue-eyed female manager red up at the security manager. Just as the security manager was about to say something, his cell phone rang. This cell phone was for emergency calls. If his subordinate had called this cell phone, the matter must be important. His emergency phone was prepared by thepany. Naturally, the female manager knew about it, so she gestured for him to pick up the call first. After the security manager picked up the call, his expression turned increasingly ugly. In the end, it became frighteningly dark. After he hung up, the female manager asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The person who was caught today injured our brothers and escaped. The person from three days ago took the opportunity to escape as well.¡± ¡°What? Are they all rice buckets? With so many people watching, they actually let such a skinny man escape!¡± The female manager was about to explode. Mu Huan was about 1.6 meters tall and was skinny. She looked weak and frail when she disguised herself as a man. Hence, the female manager was furious. How could such a person injure so many security officers in theirpany and run away?! ¡°We lost the surveince cameras at the scene.¡± The security manager lowered his head. He did not know how such a thin man could still injure so many of their brothers and escape after being drugged. ¡°Investigate! Chase after him!¡± If this matter got out, they might as well quit this industry! ¡°Yes.¡± The security manager immediately epted the order. The next day... ¡°Han Chen, you and Little Ye are going to discuss the contract with the Fei Sen Group today. Si Ye, go deal with the branchpany¡¯s matters. I¡¯ll deal with securing the cooperation of the Nura family,¡± Bo Junyan said at the meeting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Bo?¡± Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan. Their original n was for him to discuss the contract with the Fei Sen Group, for Si Ye to handle the branchpany, and for Han Chen to handle the coboration with the Nura family. Why did the arrangement suddenly change? Han Chen and Fu Siye looked at Bo Junyan as well. The contract with the Fei Sen Group was the most important. If there was nothing more important, their Brother Bo would not have gone. ¡°I can¡¯te back in the afternoon to discuss the contract with the Fei Sen Group.¡± ¡°Is there something important at noon, Brother Bo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Zeye asked curiously. What was so important that his Brother Bo had to push down the most important contract for this trip? Just as the three brothers were thinking that it was an important matter... They heard him speak. ¡°I want to apply medicine for your sister-inw this afternoon.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...!¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...!¡± Han Chen: ¡°...¡± When Brother Bo said that Sister-inw was allergic to food yesterday, they were all concerned about her. They knew that she had goosebumps on her arms and legs. Chapter 373 - A Woman Must Be Coaxed (2)

Chapter 373: A Woman Must Be Coaxed (2)

But since the goosebumps were in these body parts, their sister-inw could totally apply medicine on her own! Their Brother Bo actually chose not to discuss the contract in person because of this! Where was the workaholic they knew?! Also, was Brother Bo treating their sister-inw like a three-year-old child? Was he afraid that she wouldn¡¯t apply any medicine? ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± As he spoke, he turned on hisputer and started his video conference. Everyone: ¡°...¡± It was too scary! Marriage was too scary! It could change a person¡¯s character! It could affect even this person, who they thought would not change even if the heavens and the earth copsed! It was really too scary! ... When Bo Junyan returned to his room after the meeting, Mu Huan had just woken up. Bo Junyan had carefully applied the medicine twice now, and the goosebumps on her body had already subsided a lot. This made her very happy. ¡°Hubby, look! Look at how amazing my medicine is! It¡¯s only been two tries and it¡¯s already gone!¡± She reached out to show him her arm. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s coldness and Mu Huan¡¯s excitement formed a strong contrast! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her husband really knew how to dampen her enthusiasm. Her high spirits were instantly brought back down! Just as she was about to say something else, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. When he was done, Mu Huan looked at him pitifully. ¡°Hubby, can I have some good food today?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯ve fully recovered,¡± he said lightly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me eat something good, I won¡¯t y with you! I¡¯ll go find Xiao Meng!¡± Then I¡¯ll go and eat something good by myself! ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything when you go out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. Remember toe back at noon to have medicine applied.¡± With that, he went to change his clothes. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t even go out and eat her own good food! After a while, Bo Junyan walked out and came up to Mu Huan. He bent down to look at her. His sudden approach made Mu Huan¡¯s heart skip a beat. She could not help but stammer, ¡°What... what are you doing...?¡± ¡°Do my tie.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do your own necktie?¡± He was so close to her that she thought he was trying to do something. Her heart was racing, yet he only wanted her to put on a tie for him! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you ordering me around all the time? Am I a servant you hired?¡± Mu Huan pouted. She was a strong-willed person, and she did not like to be ordered like this. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± ¡°Is this how youmand your wife?¡± As soon as Mu Huan said this, she immediately regretted it so much that she wanted to p her mouth! He had been angry with her to begin with, so it wasn¡¯t enough for her to just please him. Now, he was only asking her to help him put on a tie. All she had to do was tie it, and yet she was ming him for ordering her around! Was she tired of living? Bo Junyan frowned and was about to say something. Mu Huan quickly reached out to help him do his tie and even tried to please him. ¡°Hubby, I was just joking with you!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He clearly liked her to be obedient and docile, but for some reason, now that she was smiling so obediently. However, for some baffling reason, he preferred how she was acting just now¡ªmore spoiled. For the first time, a conflict arose in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart over something that he had never had a problem with. He did not know what was going on and why he was like this. He clearly wanted her to be obedient, a wife who would listen to his every word. But now, he suddenly felt that that was not a good thing. Bo Junyan suddenly straightened his body, his expression cold. Chapter 374 - A Woman Must Be Coaxed (3)

Chapter 374: A Woman Must Be Coaxed (3)

Mu Huan was much shorter than he was. When he stood up, she could not reach him and could not help him with his tie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hubby?¡± Why did he suddenly stand up?! ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Bo Junyan said as he started to do his tie. Thinking that he was getting angrier, Mu Huan jumped onto him anxiously and climbed up using her legs. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking with you!¡± Bo Junyan did not say a word, but he instinctively reached out to hold her so that she would not need to put in so much effort. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, okay? You¡¯re making me scared...¡± Mu Huan said in a tender voice as she hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± He was really not angry with her. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not angry. I¡¯ll help you with your tie, alright?¡± Mu Huan said obsequiously. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Since he did not speak, Mu Huan took it that he had agreed. Hence, she quickly helped him to put on his tie. After staring at her for a while, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike me ordering you around?¡± ¡°I was just joking...¡± Mu Huan smiled even more fawningly. Bo Junyan did not say a word, but his expression was one of disbelief. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re not joking? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, I wasn¡¯t joking. It¡¯s not just me. I feel that no one likes to be forcefully ordered around. Besides, I¡¯m your wife. Earlier, I asked if you didn¡¯t know how to do your own tie. You could have just answered, ¡®I like it when you put on my tie for me.¡¯ I¡¯ll have immediately put on the tie for you, and happily, but instead you gave me such a tough order. Of course I¡¯d be a little unhappy! ¡°However, this unhappiness cannot affect my love for you. Therefore, I still don¡¯t want you to be angry. And because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry, I¡¯ll definitely coax you when you seemed so angry that you won¡¯t even let me put on your tie! But I¡¯m a girl, and I have my pride, so I can only give myself a way out by saying that I was just joking.¡± Mu Huan sounded a little aggrieved as she spoke. They were husband and wife, and she was not his subordinate. There was no need for him to be so tough with her. In other words, this tie was a very happy and romantic matter! Thinking that they were going to spend the rest of their lives together, Mu Huan felt that she should take the opportunity to give some suggestions. Hence, she added: ¡°Hubby, a woman is like a flower. It¡¯s easy to coax her, just think of it like you¡¯re watering a flower. You have to water the flowers regrly so that they can bloom beautifully. If you don¡¯t water it at all, she¡¯ll die very soon. This is to say, women are used to being coaxed; they do not like it when someone is being fierce with them. From now on, you can coax me whenever you want. I¡¯ll definitely do everything happily!¡± With that, she carefully looked toward him. However, she could not tell anything from Bo Junyan¡¯s profound expression. Just as she was about to climb down in frustration... ¡°I like it when you put on my tie for me.¡± Indeed, Bo Junyan liked the feeling of Mu Huan putting on a tie for him. The intimate feeling she gave him was indescribable. It could only be said that he really liked this feeling. Mu Huan was stunned for a moment before she broke into a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I also like to pun on a tie for my husband! I want to do his tie for him for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gloomy mood just now was suddenly lifted to the extreme when he heard her words. ... When Bo Junyan became busy, Mu Huan went to look for Li Meng and Wu Xingye. Chapter 375 - What Is Kindness?

Chapter 375: What Is Kindness?

¡°Xiao Huan, this medicine of yours is too amazing. My legs recovered so much in one night, and it didn¡¯t hurt muchst night!¡± Despite seeing that Mu Huan was trying to please him, Wu Xingye did find the effects of the medicine amazing. He made his expression exaggerated. ¡°You¡¯re not in pain because I¡¯ve applied painkillers on you.¡± Mu Huan checked his wound and said, ¡°Your injury will take at least a week to recover.¡± ¡°I had an injury lighter than this in the past and it took me half a month to recover. Now, it¡¯ll take only a week. Xiao Huan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Wu Xingye gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me anymore. Forget about the past. As long as you don¡¯t do it again, you¡¯re still a good child.¡± Mu Huan patted his head. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± What was wrong with this scene where she¡¯s like a senior speaking to a junior? He was clearly three years older than her! ¡°By the way, Xiao Huan, how are the bumps on your body?¡± ¡°Almost gone.¡± Mu Huan rolled up her sleeves to let him take a look. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for me this time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal for a month when we get back!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll treat me for at least two months. It has to be a sumptuous spread!¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng quickly added, ¡°Me too! I want two months too!¡± Wu Xingye said, ¡°Fine! Brother is rich now. Two months is two months!¡± Since he didn¡¯t have to cough up the money he¡¯d won, he could be considered a little rich. If he had known earlier, he would have won more money... In this way... Suddenly, his head was pped hard. ¡°If you have such thoughts again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Wu Xingye said, ¡°Mu Huan, can you not be so awesome?! I¡¯m only thinking about it yet you could still tell!¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Mu Huan sneered at him. Wu Xingye pouted, feeling wronged. He thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, right, K wants me to teach him someputer skills. I¡¯ve agreed to it. He¡¯ll be here in a while. With him around, I won¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. You two can go out and y.¡± ¡°Thisputer technology isn¡¯t something that can be learned in a day or two. Let him stay here to study at night too! This way, I won¡¯t have to stay here to take care of you anymore. The room that God Bo arranged for me is so luxurious, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to enjoy it yet!¡± Now that everything was fine, Li Meng was in the mood to enjoy it. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Let K take care of you for the time being! Xiao Meng and I will have fun. Call us if you need anything. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back after you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan and the others were action-oriented. Hence, everything was decided in a snap. After telling Wu Xingye how to use every bottle of medicine, Mu Huan and Li Meng were on their way to have fun happily. When they were about to leave... ¡°Friends, I advise you to be kind. If you want to have fun, so be it. If you want to eat something good, then eat it. Don¡¯t post it on your WeChat Moments, and don¡¯t send me any messages. I¡¯ll thank you here and now!¡± Wu Xingye¡¯s legs were in a semi-healed state at present. He could not go out to have fun, and he had many things to be wary of. Hence, he was already very jealous of them being able to go out and have fun. He really did not want to be provoked by the photos they took. ¡°What is kindness?¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± ... Mu Huan and Li Meng headed to T Country¡¯s most famous scenic spot. ¡°Wow! This ce is so beautiful!¡± Li Meng could not help but close her eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan nodded. The beautiful scenery here was indeed worthy of its reputation. Chapter 376 - Meeting the Idol (1)

Chapter 376: Meeting the Idol (1)

¡°Look! There¡¯s someone filming over there. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Li Meng had never seen a film shoot before and was especially curious. She pulled Mu Huan toward the scene. When they got closer, they realized that their idol, Liu Changfeng, was the one filming! ¡°It¡¯s really the right decision toe out today!¡± Mu Huan was especially fond of Liu Changfeng¡¯s movies. Last time, when she was at the clubhouse, she wasn¡¯t just saying that she wanted to see Liu Changfeng. As she was a fan of his, she paid attention to his schedule and gave his presence there as an excuse when her husband turned up at the clubhouse that night. ¡°Wow...¡± Li Meng was so excited that she was speechless. Just as the two of them were immersed in the excitement of seeing their idol, suddenly, an iron frame at the filming location fell toward the male lead, Liu Changfeng. Although he managed to dodge in time, the sharp edges of the metal frame still cut his face, and fresh blood instantly flowed out. This shocked everyone present! As the most handsome Best Actor in history, Liu Changfeng relied on his face. If his face got injured, it would be over if there was a scar! The scene instantly turned into a mess! ¡°Oh my god, what do we do now?! If my Fengfeng is disfigured, I won¡¯t be able to live anymore!¡± As a person who liked good-looking people, Li Meng loved good-looking male celebrities deeply. ¡°Male idol, you must not be disfigured!¡± Mu Huan squeezed forward as she spoke, trying to force her way to Liu Changfeng¡¯s side. There was medicine in her bag that was prepared for Wu Xingye to prevent any scars. As long as the male idol applied this medicine within 24 hours of his injury, there would not be any scars. However, there were too many people who cared about Liu Changfeng. Besides, once something happened, the filming location would be sealed by the staff. Mu Huan would not be able to squeeze in front of Liu Changfeng. ¡°We have medicine! We have medicine to prevent the wound from leaving scars and causing disfigurement. Please let us through!¡± Li Meng shouted loudly. But no one paid attention to her words. As the most handsome Best Actor in history, Liu Changfeng had a lot of crazy fans. They had found all sorts of excuses to get close to Liu Changfeng. In addition, there were a lot of paparazzi chasing after him. If he was injured, the paparazzi would definitely want to take photos, and they would find excuses. Hence, the staff would not let anyone get close to Liu Changfeng. Liu Changfeng was also being protected by a group of bodyguards as he walked toward his car. ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Meng asked anxiously while grabbing Mu Huan¡¯s arm. Her idol had such a perfect face! If it got scarred, she would really go crazy! ¡°Follow his car. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s going to the hospital or something. Then, we¡¯ll think of a way to get close to him,¡± Mu Huan said as she hailed a taxi that could follow Liu Changfeng¡¯s car. Liu Changfeng¡¯s car went to the hospital. After Mu Huan and Li Meng confirmed his ward, they disguised themselves as cleaners and entered Liu Changfeng¡¯s ward. When they entered... Liu Changfeng¡¯s manager was so worried that his hair was about to turn white. ¡°Just now, Dr. Yoson said that your wound is very deep. No matter how you suture it, it will leave a scar.¡± ¡°Your wound is so long. If you¡¯re left with such a long scar, how are you going to continue acting?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer if there¡¯s no chance.¡± Liu Changfeng was quite open-minded. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. Why would you transfer to anotherpany?! Also, what will happen to ourpany if you transfer to another one? You managed to get so many investors with your face recently, and you even signed so many endorsement deals. If your face is ruined, all these contracts will be considered breached. By then, you won¡¯t even have enough and lose your entire fortune! ¡°How about this? I think you should take your time to take a mature path. Let¡¯s take advantage of this injury and do a minor rectification! When it¡¯s done, we can just say there¡¯s a good reason for it. The fans should be able to ept it, and we can just give an exnation to the advertisers!¡± Chapter 377 - Meeting the Idol (2)

Chapter 377: Meeting the Idol (2)

When Li Meng heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No! No! Please don¡¯t do any minor stic surgery! My Fengfeng¡¯s face is perfect! It¡¯s not wed at all! Besides, stic surgery is risky! If it¡¯s not done well enough, his face will be ruined! Don¡¯t try it!¡± The manager and Liu Changfeng looked over at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the scar on Fengfeng¡¯s face. We have medicine here. As long as we apply this on the wound within 24 hours, it won¡¯t leave any scars!¡± Li Meng gestured for Mu Huan to quickly take out the medicine. However, before Mu Huan could take out the medicine, Liu Changfeng¡¯s manager¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who are you?! How dare you pretend to be a cleaner?! Someone...¡± Before the manager could finish speaking, Mu Huan covered his mouth and pressed him down. ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just like Fengfeng¡¯s movies. We¡¯re fans, loyal fans. We saw him get injured, and we¡¯re only here to show concern for him. We don¡¯t want his face to have a scar. Please believe us. Don¡¯t shout and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± The manager: ¡°...¡± This was the first time he had been pressed down by a girl, and he was unable to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you agree.¡± The manager nodded. Mu Huan let go of him. The manager immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you better get out now! Otherwise, I...¡± ¡°Brother Wang, let¡¯s see what medicine they have first,¡± Liu Changfeng said to Mu Huan. ¡°No matter what medicine it is, you...¡± The manager wanted to say something, but he was so frightened by Liu Changfeng that he forgot what he wanted to say. Although Liu Changfeng was harmless most of the time and he would listen to whatever his manager said, sometimes, his gaze was so terrifying that it made one shiver. It made the manager instinctively stop talking. Seeing Liu Changfeng signaling her toe forward, Mu Huan immediately walked up to him and handed him the medicine in her hand. ¡°My name is Mu Huan. This medicine is made from the Song family¡¯s secret medicine. If you apply this medicine within the first 24 hours, the wound will leave no trace. However, you have to apply it within this time period. The earlier you use the medicine within the next 24 hours, the better. If it¡¯s after 24 hours, your skin will already begin to naturally heal and this medicine will no longer have any effect.¡± Without waiting for Liu Changfeng to say anything, Mu Huan continued, ¡°This is my identity card and my contact details. You can take a photo and save it. When the timees, I¡¯ll take responsibility for any problems with this medicine!¡± Mu Huan knew that actors who relied on their looks, especially Liu Changfeng, who was the most popr Best Actor in recent years, could not possibly use the medicine given by strangers. Hence, she used her real identity and contact information this time. ¡°You can check the Song family¡¯s secret medicine online. Country...¡± ¡°I know the Song family¡¯s secret medicine, but the secret medicine has long ceased production. Why do you have it?¡± Liu Changfeng looked at the medicine in his hand and looked up at Mu Huan. ¡°I am the sessor of the Song family. The Song family¡¯s secret medicine will be listed soon and will return to the position of the country¡¯s honcho at pharmaceutics! If you use it well, you can use your connections to promote it for me!¡± Mu Huan had originally nned to wait until she graduated and had the ability to open her own pharmaceutical factory before promoting the Song family¡¯s secret medicine. However, after hearing that Bo Junyan had acquired the top pharmaceuticalpany in Asia, she changed her mind. If her husband wanted to enter the pharmaceutical industry, she had to do her part. Hence, she decided to give the best-selling prescription for the Song family¡¯s secret medicine to Bo Junyan so that he could have a fighting chance in the pharmaceutical industry! This was also one of the reasons why she had been chasing after Liu Changfeng to give him medicine. He was currently one of the biggest stars around, and if he used his fame well, he could help her to promote her reputation. Once she got listed, it would definitely be a hot topic! After all, in life, everyone would have to go through many bumps, especially when it came to children. Although there were scars that could be treated with stic surgery, that couldn¡¯tpare with having skin in its natural state. Hence, this kind of medicine was necessary! ¡°Mu Huan, the sessor of the Song family?¡± Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Mu Huan. Chapter 378 - Good Luck, Bad Luck?

Chapter 378: Good Luck, Bad Luck?

¡°Yes! I¡¯m the only sessor! This medicine is absolutely authentic! Please believe me and don¡¯t make things difficult for your own face! Also, don¡¯t make things worse. Look at you now. You¡¯re at your best! At your most handsome!¡± Liu Changfeng looked at her andughed. That smile was very devastating! It made Li Meng¡¯s heart race. ¡°Alright, you can leave the medicine behind. If it doesn¡¯t leave any scars, I¡¯ll cooperate with your Song family¡¯s secret medicine for publicizing.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up in joy. No wonder this Liu Changfeng had been popr for so many years. He was really good at doing things! She had only asked him to help promote his reputation, but he had insisted on giving her a free endorsement! When the manager heard Liu Changfeng¡¯s words, he instinctively wanted to say something, but he was frightened by Liu Changfeng¡¯s gaze and did not dare to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture of your identity card and contact number. If there¡¯s any problem with this medicine, then you¡¯ll have a huge responsibility to bear!¡± As Liu Changfeng spoke, he took out his phone and took a picture of Mu Huan¡¯s identity card and contact details. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I will take full responsibility!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Liu Changfeng was done snapping, he returned Mu Huan¡¯s ID card to her. After Liu Changfeng was done, Li Meng walked up to him and said, ¡°Fengfeng, I¡¯m your most loyal fan. Can you please give me an autograph?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Liu Changfeng picked up the pen. ¡°Please sign an autograph for me too!¡± Mu Huan also wanted an autograph. ¡°Alright.¡± After Liu Changfeng signed his name, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you want a photo?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Mu Huan and Li Meng said in unison. ¡°Your face is injured, you can¡¯t take photos!¡± This time, the manager could no longer hold it in. ¡°Just block it,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he took out a red rose from the vase on the table to cover the wound on his face. He smiled charmingly at them. Mu Huan and Li Meng could not help but feel their hearts racing! My idol! My idol is so close to us and he¡¯s smiling so charmingly at us! Oh my god! I feel like my heart is about to burst! When Liu Changfeng and Mu Huan took a photo together, his hand rested on her shoulder. Mu Huan was so happy that she did not notice. ... Not only did they deliver the medicine, but they also received their idol¡¯s autograph and photos. Mu Huan and Li Meng left happily. As there were many reporters outside, they put on masks and lowered their heads as they pushed the cleaning cart out. Upstairs, in the ward area of the Department of Internal Medicine. After seeing the important client, PA Wang walked into the elevator. ¡°CEO, you don¡¯t have anything scheduled for lunch. May I take two hours of leave for lunch?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± PA Wang was instantly overjoyed. ¡°May I take my leave before we get in the car? I¡¯ve arranged for Su Jun to send you back.¡± Bo Junyan looked up at him. What urgent matter did he have? ¡°My favorite idol was injured and hospitalized. He¡¯s in this hospital. I¡¯d like to ask him about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He lowered his head to look at the report in his hand. Just then, the elevator door opened and two cleaners walked in. As the two of them had to lift the cleaner¡¯s cart slightly when they entered the elevator, they lowered their heads and did not notice who was inside. After pressing the button for the elevator, Li Meng said eagerly, ¡°Xiao Huan, we¡¯re really lucky today!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded. She had just gone out for a walk and coincidentally met her idol. Not only did she save his face, but she also got his autograph and had a photo taken with him. She even got his free endorsement. Her luck was really amazing! Chapter 379 - Caught

Chapter 379: Caught

The man¡¯s hand froze as he flipped through the report. ¡°When our idol took a photo with you, he hugged your shoulder, but he didn¡¯t hug me!¡± Li Meng pouted as she recalled what happened during the photo-taking. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, she suddenly sensed that something was amiss with the air. Hence, she instinctively lifted her head to take a look, only to see something that made her heart stop beating! Crap! Bo Junyan! Why was he here?! She was dressed like this! He had bumped into her... I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m really dying! What a f*cking luck! It wasn¡¯t very good, it was very bad! Seeing that Mu Huan seemed to have suddenly seen a ghost, Li Meng followed her line of sight and saw Bo Junyan¡¯s handsome face. However, his face was now a little ck! She was stunned! Crap! Just now, PA Wang was so happy that he could see his idol and did not pay attention to what the two cleaners were saying. Just as he was wondering what was going on in the elevator, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Their CEO reached out to grab one cleaner¡¯s mask. He widened his eyes in shock. What shocked him even more was that the cleaner turned out to be their CEO¡¯s wife! PA Wang: ¡°...!!!¡± The world seemed to have stopped at this moment. The air suddenly became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard! Until the sound of the elevator door opening broke the silence. ¡°Xiao... Xiao Huan... I... I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first! You take care of business!¡± Li Meng then ran off. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What kind of friend did she have?! Things hade to this and she was running so fast! PA Wang looked at Li Meng¡¯s back and felt that it was a wise choice to run. Hence, he said, ¡°CEO, please do your work!¡± With that, he ran off as well. Instantly, only Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were left in the elevator. Mu Huan wanted to run as well, but she didn¡¯t dare... ¡°You took a photo with a male idol who hugged your shoulders? Are you dressed like this to see your male idol?¡± Bo Junyan sized her up and found that she even pretended to be a janitor. How thoughtful! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± After a while, she said, ¡°Hubby... let¡¯s... let¡¯s go out first.¡± Bo Junyan shot her a cold nce and strode out. Just as Mu Huan was about to follow him, she suddenly realized that she had yet to return the cart to its original spot. ¡°Hubby, may I return this cleaning cart to its original spot first?¡± Bo Junyan did not speak, but his gaze on her grew colder. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just then, a cleaner walked over. Mu Huan hurriedly passed the cleaning cart to the other party. The cleaner was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know when a youngdy had joined their department, and she was even a foreigner. At the thought of something, Mu Huan hurriedly took off her clothes. The cleaner¡¯s outfit she was wearing was borrowed from someone else. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further when he saw her taking off her clothes in public! He reached out and grabbed her hand, not allowing her to take it off. ¡°Hubby, I have my clothes inside!¡± Mu Huan quickly said. She was wearing her T-shirt and jeans. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± When they got into the car, Bo Junyan did not speak, but his gaze had turned colder. How could his wife spend so much effort to meet a man, take a picture with him, and even let him hug her?! As he thought of this, Bo Junyan¡¯s aura suddenly became even more sinister. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Chapter 380 - The Only Prince Charming Forever

Chapter 380: The Only Prince Charming Forever

She wasn¡¯t the only one. Su Jun, who was driving at the front, also felt the strong hostility. He sat up straight and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. As the hostility emanating from Bo Junyan grew stronger and stronger, Mu Huan wanted to smash the window and run away. However, as the saying goes, a monk can run, but his temple can¡¯t! She could only brace herself and say, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I... I...¡± Mu Huan was at a loss for words. ¡°Anyway, I did something wrong!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Bo Junyan sneered. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan coyly hugged his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. Mu Huan was so frightened that she dared not touch him. After a while, she said, ¡°Actually, I can exin what you saw and heard!¡± ¡°Speak.¡± He gave her a chance to exin. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I went out to y with Xiao Meng today and saw that someone was filming. We¡¯ve never seen anyone filming before, so we curiously went over to watch the show. Then, we saw that it was Xiao Meng¡¯s idol, Liu Changfeng, who was filming and he happened to get injured. Xiao Meng was very worried about him. I happen to have medicine here to prevent scars, right? Furthermore, after I found out that you wanted to enter the pharmaceutical industry, I decided to give all the Song family¡¯s secret medicines to you so that you can make a name for yourself! Isn¡¯t this Liu Changfeng a super Best Actor?! If it worked well on him, that would be the best endorsement! I thought this was an opportunity, so Xiao Meng and I tried to sneak in to get Liu Changfeng to use my medicine to advertise for us! ¡°Liu Changfeng chose to believe me and decided to use my medicine. He promised to help us advertise for free when the secret drug was re-listed. Xiao Meng wanted an autograph, so of course I had to cooperate with her and also ask for an autograph. Later, Liu Changfeng said that he wanted to take a photo together. I couldn¡¯t reject him, so I agreed! ¡°About him hugging my shoulders! I didn¡¯t notice at that time because I was happy to receive a free endorsement. After I noticed it, I immediately shook him off!¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand. ¡°I swear, I really threw him off the moment I realized it!¡± He knew that she was lying. But... ¡°Isn¡¯t the Song family¡¯s secret recipe forbidden to be shared with outsiders? Your maternal grandmother and your maternal grandfather have never shared it in their entire lives.¡± ¡°Whoever has this secret recipe will have the final say! If it¡¯s in my hands, my secret recipe will be given to my husband! If you want to enter the pharmaceutical industry, I¡¯ll give my full support to you! I want you to score a victory the moment you make a move! I want you to be the boss of the pharmaceutical industry! Let all the investors admire you! And let¡¯s not talk about this secret medicine of the Song family. In the future, all the medicine I¡¯ve developed will belong to you! Everything in my life is yours!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she turned to look at Bo Junyan. Her expression was one of ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for your sake. What I do is for your own good!¡± As he looked at her in this state, the vicious air around him instantly vanished. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Did you really put in so much effort just for me?¡± ¡°I have to do it for you, Hubby! Say, regardless of looks or anything else, is there any man in this world who can match up to you? Do I need to chase after stars and call another man ¡®god¡¯? I don¡¯t need that at all! Hubby, you¡¯re my only prince charming, my only male god forever!¡± Chapter 381 - Return

Chapter 381: Return

Just before, Bo Junyan¡¯s anger had only dissipated, but now, it had turned into a blooming spring flower! ¡°Be good...¡± He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Mu Huan heaved a sigh of relief. Su Jun, who was sitting in the front seat, really wanted to give the CEO¡¯s wife 32 likes! Their CEO¡¯s vicious vibe just now was something he had never felt before. It had made him feel like he was about to be wiped out! In the end, his wife could easily subdue the CEO with just a few words, even though it was obvious that she was only trying to avoid trouble! ¡°Hubby, why were you in the hospital?¡± Why did she meet him so coincidentally every time? ¡°To visit a sick client.¡± ¡°Hubby, we¡¯re really fated to meet each other like this!¡± Mu Huan said coyly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking about how you were so unlucky as to meet me in the elevator earlier?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± We can¡¯t talk about this anymore! Didn¡¯t he know that life is already hard enough. Why do you have to expose me?! ¡°Delete the photo and don¡¯t let me see it. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to see this Liu Changfeng again, and you¡¯re not allowed to mention him again!¡± Bo Junyan said. Last time, she had disguised herself as a waitress for Liu Changfeng. Now, she pretended to be a cleaner. She¡¯s capable of doing anything! He¡¯s not allowed to see her again. What else would she dare to do for Liu Changfeng? If this went on, he would end up making that person disappear. ¡°Delete it?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get a picture with her idol! ¡°Why? Do you want to keep it?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice instantly became dangerous. ¡°Of course not! What¡¯s there to miss?! I¡¯ll delete it! I¡¯ll delete it immediately!¡± Mu Huan said as she took out her phone to delete it. Bo Junyan snorted and turned his face away, not looking at the photo that made him want to kill someone. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve deleted everything. From now on, my phone will have photos of only me and my husband!¡± Mu Huan took out her phone and presented her treasure. Because of her hesitation, Bo Junyan was in a bad mood again and ignored her. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan smiled obsequiously. After reaching the hotel, Mu Huan finally managed to appease the man. After lunch, Li Meng sent a message. ¡°Are you still alive?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive and well. Don¡¯t you know how capabale I am?!¡± ¡°In this world, I won¡¯t ept anyone except Sister Huan!¡± Li Meng said obsequiously. ¡°You ran so fast. Were you feeling guilty?¡± Hmph, she had reacted quickly and run away! ¡°As expected, Sister Huan understands me! What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!¡± Li Meng sent a fawning emoji. ¡°No need. My husband said he would take me to a banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll invite you when we get back!¡± ¡°I heard that a Michelin 3-star restaurant was opened in Yun Cheng and we¡¯re going to eat there when we get back.¡± Li Meng: ¡°Sister Huan, you¡¯re so ck-hearted...¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many people as evil as me. Cherish me well! Treat me to more good food!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± In the Imperial Capital. As the two rows of servants bowed to greet him, the old man was approached by a peerless beauty in high heels walking elegantly. The woman was very beautiful. She was so beautiful that any kind of metaphor was insufficient to describe her beauty. It felt like the most beautiful scenery in this world wasparable only to her faint smile. As she had been standing at the top of the pyramid ever since she was born, she had the kind of aura that made people feel inferior to her when they saw her. She walked up to Old Master and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s very good indeed that you¡¯re back!¡± The old man looked at her with a rare smile. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Chapter 382 - Angel, Evil Demon (1)

Chapter 382: Angel, Evil Demon (1)

It was night, and the night became more and more prosperous. This was T Country¡¯s most well-known gambling city. The banquet that Bo Junyan had brought Mu Huan to, as well as the major entertainment projects, was a grand event. ¡°Little Sister-inw, do you want to y a few rounds?¡± Gong Zeye and the rest had also attended the banquet. ¡°I¡¯m not ying. I don¡¯t have much luck with money.¡± Mu Huan waved her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not lucky! Anyway, Brother Bo has plenty of money. He can¡¯t really lose!¡± With Brother Bo around, he was not afraid of losing! ¡°No, no!¡± Mu Huan waved her hand repeatedly. Bo Junyan lowered his head and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always loved to y? Why aren¡¯t you interested in these things?¡± ¡°My dad likes to gamble, and he¡¯spletely broke. Therefore, I don¡¯t like to touch these games,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Be good.¡± He reached out to caress her head. At the corner of the banquet. A few people surrounded a blonde beauty and said, ¡°Eliza, I heard that it¡¯s been a week since your ce has been cleaned out by someone. You wanted to take it all back, but in the end, so many people didn¡¯t manage to catch one skinny man. Not only did you let him escape, but he even beat all your men down. And you haven¡¯t found him yet.¡± Eliza¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She knew that this matter would make her aughingstock! Damn it! Don¡¯t let me catch that weak chicken, or I¡¯ll skin him alive! Right then, they heard a cry of surprise. ¡°Oh, God! It¡¯s Mr. Bo!¡± The women surrounding Eliza, including Eliza herself, all turned to look. An outstanding man, no matter where he was, would be able to make women everywhere fall for him. ¡°Oh my god! Mr. Bo actually brought a femalepanion this time!¡± ¡°That woman looks so young! Is she an adult?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this woman at any famous ball. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s from a noble family...¡± As the women discussed among themselves, Eliza twisted her enchanting body and walked toward Bo Junyan. ¡°Hi, Mr. Bo.¡± Bo Junyan nodded in greeting. Mu Huan had always had a good memory. Hence, she immediately recognized that the woman who greeted Bo Junyan was the manager of the entertainment city. At the thought that she had gotten someone to beat Wu Xingye up so badly, she instinctively stood on her tiptoes and covered her mouth as she whispered into Bo Junyan¡¯s ear, ¡°Hubby, this woman is obviously not a good person. Don¡¯t talk to her!¡± Although Wu Xingye shouldn¡¯t have gambled in the first ce, he was the one who won the bet using his own capabilities. They shouldn¡¯t have detained him and beat him up. If they couldn¡¯t afford to lose, then they shouldn¡¯t have yed the game! Eliza looked at her with a face full of jealousy. How could she just say that someone was not good? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Although she wasn¡¯t jealous, she could only ept it! Bo Junyan, who thought that she was jealous, was in a good mood. He tightened his grip on her waist. At this point, Eliza happened to ask Bo Junyan who Mu Huan was. ¡°This is my wife.¡± Eliza: ¡°...!!!¡± This girl who didn¡¯t seem to have reached adulthood yet was actually Bo Junyan¡¯s wife! What right did she have to marry Bo Junyan? Eliza looked at Mu Huan. At this moment, she could never have imagined that the thin and weak man whom she had searched the entire city for over the past few days, even using her connections to search all the foreign tourists, the one whom she could not find, was right in front of her. The thin and weak man whose skin she wanted to peel off was the very same woman whom she was jealous and envious of, to have married the man she liked! Mu Huan looked straight into Eliza¡¯s eyes, not afraid that she would be recognized. Chapter 383 - Angel, Evil Demon (2)

Chapter 383: Angel, Evil Demon (2)

Eliza did not expect that this girl, who had yet to mature, would not be afraid of anyone at all. Instead, she gave off a faint sense of provocation. Instantly, she found Mu Huan even more unpleasant. ¡°Mr. Bo...¡± Eliza looked at Bo Junyan to discuss some business matters with him. Eliza was not only the manager of the entertainment city, but she was also the only heir of the entertainment city. There were many other businesses under the entertainment city, and their business was booming. Bo Junyan could sense that Mu Huan did not like Eliza. Hence, he only politely exchanged a few words with her before leading Mu Huan away. ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t go to her entertainment city to y. Her ce is a ck shop!¡± ¡°How did you know that her ce is a ck shop?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Had she been there before? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Crap! After a while... ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Her shop definitely isn¡¯t a good one either!¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Of course it makes sense!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was one of truthfulness. Looking at her proud little face, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the cheek. This made all the surrounding women gasp! From what they knew, Bo Junyan had always been a very cold and aloof man from the East. In the past, Lily, the sexiest and most seductive in their circle, had tried all means to get close to him. No matter which banquet he attended, he would always be alone. He would always be the most unattainable flower. Today, not only did he bring a femalepanion, but he even kissed her in public at such a banquet! He no longer had his old coldness and aloofness! Eliza, who was watching all of this from afar, looked at Mu Huan even more seriously. Although all the women present felt that a young girl like Mu Huan did not have the right to stay by Bo Junyan¡¯s side, there were many men present who were envious of him. There were many Westerners who liked Asian dolls, and Mu Huan was the most beautiful Asian doll they had ever seen. She had ck hair, a fair and wless face, big eyes, and a petite and weak figure. No matter how one looked at her, she was so good-looking that it made one¡¯s heart itch. It made one want to love her dearly! However, her man was Bo Junyan, so they didn¡¯t even dare to take a few more nces at her, let alone approach her. The main entertainment aspect of this banquet was the lottery. Bo Junyan had been invited by his host to y a few games. Mu Huan, who was not interested in these things, had been obediently following him. asionally, when the host of the banquet needed to be given some face, she would bet as well. But every time, she would lose. Just as she had said, she did not have any luck in gambling. The game that everyone had to y was a dice roll. Two people formed a team. The winner could let the loser lie on the spinning wheel and throw a dart. The game match-ups were arranged by the organizers of the banquet. After each match-up was over, if one wanted to change partners or if one didn¡¯t want to participate anymore, one could discuss with their opponent and negotiate terms. If the opponent agreed, one could make a swap. If they agreed that one could skip the game or find a substitute, one could do so. Besides that, the game¡¯s punishment could be changed as well. As long as you could give the other party an alternative to cancel the punishment, you wouldn¡¯t have to be forced to be a scapegoat. The game¡¯s original intention was not to make things difficult for each other but to make up for something. For example, there was a deadlocked contract, a dispute between two parties where one was a man and the other a woman. Chapter 384 - Angel, Devil (3)

Chapter 384: Angel, Devil (3)

But sometimes, the rules would change. For example, now. Mu Huan¡¯s opponent was Eliza. ¡°Mr. Bo, don¡¯t worry. If she loses, I won¡¯t let her get away with it, but I won¡¯t let her pay a huge price either. You just have to promise to grant me a small request,¡± Eliza said with a smile. She had observed Mu Huan the entire night. She saw that Mu Huan didn¡¯t dare to y anything. She would asionally try something out of politeness, but she would always lose. Hence, Eliza felt that Mu Huan didn¡¯t know any of this at all and that, naturally, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t her match. Eliza smiled charmingly as she thought that not only would she be able topletely torture Mu Huan, she would also be able to win a request from Bo Junyan. It was obvious that Eliza was aiming for him on purpose. This made Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze turn cold and he was about to say something. Mu Huan grabbed his arm and whispered in Chinese, ¡°Hubby, are you on good terms with Eliza?¡± Bo Junyan thought that she was worried that if she didn¡¯t y, she would offend Eliza. Hence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you provoked her.¡± Mu Huan was instantly relieved when she heard this. She turned to look at Eliza and said in fluent and unented English, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give in to me like this. Whoever loses will be punished. However, I¡¯ll tell you in advance that I won¡¯t ept any other terms and conditions. The person who loses will have to lie down! If you can ept this, we¡¯ll y. If you can¡¯t, then please let me off!¡± Mu Huan had originally disliked Eliza because of what happened to Wu Xingye. Now, in front of his wife, Eliza had made Bo Junyan agree to a small request of hers, and she was even looking at her husband with such a teasing gaze. She was courting death! Since her husband had said that it would be fine if she taught Eliza a lesson, she wouldn¡¯t let this great opportunity pass! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of offending Eliza, but rather, she wanted to provoke and offend her? Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Little Sister-inw, Eliza grew up gambling. You can¡¯t even win a game of Fight the Landlord. You don¡¯t have any luck with money. If you y with someone like her and fail, you¡¯ll have no choice but to lie down. What are you...? He didn¡¯t want his sister-inw to lose so badly, so he went up to her and whispered, ¡°Little Sister-inw, Eliza¡¯s family runs a casino. She¡¯s been dabbling in this since she was young. She¡¯s also been rolling the dice so well tonight. It¡¯s fine if you want to y, but just don¡¯t y with her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m great at rolling the dice too!¡± Toward the end of their game, Mu Huan and Eliza just began letting the other party guess. As such, other than being able to guess whether thebined dice roll was big or small, Mu Huan would also be able to roll it freely for the score she wanted. Ignoring other matters, she was confident in ying dice! Bo Junyan seemed to have thought of something and his gaze on Mu Huan darkened. ¡°Hubby, I really want to y this game! Although I¡¯m not lucky and can¡¯t win other games, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to do something like rolling dice!¡± ¡°Little Sister-inw, if you lose like this, you¡¯ll have to lie on the wheel and be spun into the air...¡± ¡°How can I lose?! She¡¯ll definitely lose!¡± Mu Huan said confidently. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± He did not know where his sister-inw¡¯s confidence wasing from. However, he would soon find out where Mu Huan¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°Mr. Bo, since your wife wants to y with me, then please let her!¡± Eliza did not expect Mu Huan to be such a fool. She did not want to be given a way out; instead, she actually requested that the loser would have to be spun around and not ept any other conditions! Wasn¡¯t she courting death? Not to mention how she didn¡¯t seem to know anything while Eliza herself knew everything. How could Mu Huan bepared to her, who had been ying with these things since she was born? Chapter 385 - Angel, Devil (4)

Chapter 385: Angel, Devil (4)

There was noparison at all! She could crush her to death in minutes! How dare she y with her and provoke her! I¡¯ll watch her die a miserable death! Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Hubby, believe me, I can do it!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of sincerity! ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± He lightly patted her waist. If his wife wanted to y, so be it. ¡°I love you!¡± Mu Huan tiptoed and gave him a peck on the cheek. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Brother Bo, you can spoil your wife however you want, but you can¡¯t spoil her like this! What if she loses?! After Han Chen and Fu Siye finished their game, they saw that there was something wrong with Bo Junyan and walked over. When they found out that Mu Huan was actually ying dice with Eliza, they became a little worried. ¡°Brother Bo, aren¡¯t you afraid that Sis-inw will lose?¡± Gong Zeye asked. ¡°She¡¯s someone who knows what she¡¯s doing. If she can¡¯t do it, she definitely won¡¯t try it.¡± Since her wife had insisted on doing it, then it was fine. ¡°What if Sis-inw is just feeling good about herself?¡± The youngsters nowadays were very confident, after all. Bo Junyan swept a cold nce over them. ¡°Do you think your sister-inw is as stupid as you are?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± He was dumbfounded! Everyone in this industry knew that Eliza had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan and wanted to take him down. But today, Bo Junyan had brought a femalepanion and even said that she was his wife. This had made Eliza very unhappy. It must have not been a coincidence that she and Mu Huan were in the same team. If that was the case, there would definitely be a need to watch closely. Hence, they all surrounded the two of them. Eliza was afraid that Bo Junyan would protect Mu Huanter so that she would not be forced to lie down. Hence, when the crowd gathered around her, she looked at Mu Huan and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to change your condition now. I¡¯ll allow you to change it. If you lose, you just have to agree to one request of mine! You don¡¯t have to go back on your word.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t change my condition, would that be a problem for you? If you¡¯re afraid, there¡¯s still time!¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I be afraid? Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯spete ording to the rules of whoever loses! Don¡¯t cry if you lose, and don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Eliza made this clear. ¡°We¡¯ll be willing to admit defeat and bear the consequences!¡± Eliza trusted her skills very much. She felt that it was impossible for Mu Huan to win, so she¡¯d told her all of that. If she didn¡¯t give Mu Huan an excuse, she would have no excuse. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mu Huan was waiting for her reply. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Eliza said firmly. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll admit defeat and bear the consequences!¡± When she heard Mu Huan¡¯s words, Eliza suddenly felt that she was waiting for her to admit defeat and bear the consequences! This meant that she was, in truth, actually capable to dare to do this. This made her put away her original light-heartedness and look at Mu Huan with a serious expression. Although Eliza had realized that Mu Huan might not be as weak as she had imagined and that she might really be quite capable in this aspect, which was why she had dared to ept the challenge, she still did not want to change the terms because she believed in her own skills! Eliza¡¯s confidence was not blind confidence. She had won the championship in a world-sspetition. She was not afraid of anything else, and she had certainly never been afraid of anyone before! Hence, no matter how formidable Mu Huan was, she could only be the loser in the end! As everyone knew about Eliza¡¯s capabilities, everyone should have thought that she would win if she were topete with a nameless Mu Huan. However, no one present dared to be sure that she would win. It wasn¡¯t because they thought she was formidable, but because they knew how protective and strong Bo Junyan was. Chapter 386 - Angel, Evil Demon (5)

Chapter 386: Angel, Evil Demon (5)

He was someone who wouldn¡¯t let his wife fight if he knew she couldn¡¯t win. Hence, no one dared to easily say with certainty who would win when both sides were very strong. When the host of the banquet saw that the oue of the match between Mu Huan and Eliza was very suspenseful, he immediately ced a bet. He asked someone to bet on whether Mu Huan or Eliza would win. Bo Junyan was the one who ced the biggest bet, and he was naturally betting on his wife. Because of Bo Junyan¡¯s huge bet and Mu Huan¡¯s victory, people felt that there¡¯s a high chance Mu Huan would win. There were many who bet on Mu Huan, but there were also many who believed in Eliza¡¯s ability. Hence, the number of people betting on the two of them was almost equal. After checking that there were no problems with the equipment... Mu Huan and Eliza stood opposite each other and prepared to start. As an expert, Eliza had a strong presence to begin with. It was Mu Huan, who looked so small and gentle like a doll, who surprised everyone. She was extremely obedient, but as she stood there, she gave off an indescribable, powerful aura! The crowd, which was about to start cheering, instantly quietened down, feeling a hint of nervousness. ¡°The one scoring higher in the first round gets the win.¡± After the notary made a gesture of invitation, the two started shaking their dice. As they were doing so, it was very quiet. There were many experts at the banquet today. They could tell just by listening. Hence, when Mu Huan and Eliza put down their cups, many people already knew who would win. This included Bo Junyan. ¡°Brother Bo, do you think it¡¯s Sister-inw or Eliza who won?!¡± Gong Zeye saw how strong Mu Huan¡¯s aura was and how professional she was at shaking the dice, so he had confidence in his sister-inw. Hence, before the dice could be revealed, he first anxiously asked Bao Junyan. ¡°Ping.¡± The bowl was also lifted. It was indeed t. Both Eliza and Mu Huan were six for six. ¡°Wow! Sis-inw is really capable!¡± Gong Zeye eximed. He could at most produce three sixes, but his sister-inw could actually produce six! Bo Junyan did not speak, but the look he gave Mu Huan became a little more prideful. If the match was even, there would be a second match. ¡°The winning score is the smaller one in this round. Whoever rolls the smaller number wins.¡± But then, it was a draw again... Both of them got six and one. ¡°What will win the next match is for you to roll out 11 points.¡± The two of them were in a draw even though thepetition was for a smaller score. The notary could only make it more difficult by having them roll the dice such that the sum would be 11. It was rtively simple for a master who had specially trained for it to score six for six. It would be more difficult for the six dice to add up to a specific number. Because the difficulty had increased, everyone was looking forward to the third match. This level of difficulty was not a problem for Eliza. However, after two rounds ofpetition, especially since she had never seen Mu Huan shake her hands before, she did not dare to underestimate her opponent. She took the third match seriously. And Mu Huan was just getting started. The third round started and it was a draw again. The fourth round, the fifth round, and the sixth round were all draws! Even Eliza couldn¡¯t take it, let alone the people watching! She thought that although Mu Huan was able to produce the numbers asked by the notary, her speed would always be slower than hers. Then, when she heard Mu Huan tell Bo Junyan¡¯s friend that she didn¡¯t have bad luck with certain things, she deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to continue thispetition. Why don¡¯t wepete on something else?¡± Chapter 387 - Angel, Evil Demon (6)

Chapter 387: Angel, Evil Demon (6)

¡°I don¡¯t know how to y other games. I only know how to y this. There¡¯s nothing elseparable that we could y,¡± Mu Huan said. Eliza took the opportunity to say, ¡°How about wepete on speed, then? Let¡¯s just see who can roll out the number that the notary mentioned faster. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in continuing thispetition.¡± Mu Huan alwaysgged behind Eliza. Naturally, everyone also saw it. Just when everyone thought that Mu Huan would oppose the rules of thepetition, all they heard was... ¡°My arm is very tired and I don¡¯t really want topete anymore. How about we settle all this with onest round? A deathmatch?¡± When Eliza heard this, an ominous feeling grew in her heart. Although Mu Huan had been slower than she was every time, she could always be just as urate. As it was, her strength was not to be underestimated. Now that she had taken the initiative to say that she would participate in a deathmatch, this... The risk was rather high. Eliza thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have three rounds. There are always times when people make mistakes. Having three rounds is fairer.¡± ¡°Alright, three rounds, then.¡± The fact that Mu Huan had agreed so readily made Eliza suspicious again. Could it be that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t hiding her true strength? Could she merely have been afraid that Eliza would say that she only wanted one match, so Mu Huan said it first? Did she propose a deathmatch so that she wouldn¡¯t have to request for three rounds herself and have more chances? Eliza looked at Mu Huan, wanting to see something from her face. However, she could not tell what this youngdy was thinking just by looking at her face. In the end, she had no choice but to give up. Since they had agreed to have three rounds, then they would have three rounds. The more opportunities she had, the more opportunities the opponent would have as well! Hence, the match started again under the witness¡¯s watchful eyes. In the first round, Eliza had won; she was still a little faster than Mu Huan. This made her reveal her first smile since the start of thepetition. She looked at Mu Huan with a faint provocative smile. Mu Huan smiled without saying a word. ¡°Brother Bo, seeing how calm Sis-inw is, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem!¡± Gong Zeye had not been worried about Mu Huan since the beginning. Although Mu Huan had always been slower than Eliza and had lost the first round, he had a strong inexplicable intuition that his sister-inw felt confident about being faster than Eliza. ¡°M-hm,¡± he hummed in acknowledgment, looking at her with an increasingly approving gaze. His wife was really a treasure of a girl. The more he dug, the more treasures he found. In the second round, Mu Huan was 30 milliseconds faster than Eliza. This speed increase was still within reason. Thus, Eliza became even more serious and went all out when shaking for the third match. She had to win this round! s, during the third round, Mu Huan became even faster! Before Eliza could shake her cup a few times, Mu Huan had already put hers down and flipped the cup! The numbers were urate! This stunned the onlookers! Even Bo Junyan looked surprised. He knew that Mu Huan was feeling confident, so he¡¯d agreed to herpeting with Eliza. However, he did not expect Mu Huan to be this fast! Eliza had been suppressing her emotions to finish the second round, but now, she had already revealed two things she wanted, yet it was Mu Huan who won. This made her lose control on the spot. ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be that fast!¡± ¡°Why not? The truth is right in front of us!¡± ¡°You were clearly slower than I was every time! How could you suddenly be so fast?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need to be faster previously, so why should I have been faster?¡± ¡°What about the first round? Why did you lose to me in the first round?¡± Chapter 388 - Angel, Evil Demon (7)

Chapter 388: Angel, Evil Demon (7)

¡°That¡¯s part of our country¡¯s tradition. We can¡¯t let our opponents lose too badly.¡± Eliza: ¡°...!!!¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Eliza wasn¡¯t a stupid person. She quickly understood that this was Mu Huan¡¯s tactic. She knew that the two of them were experts. This was apetition with few ways to victory. No matter what the requested number was, they could still roll it out. If they wanted to win, they had to rely on speed. Hence, Mu Huan deliberately slowed down her pace so that she could think of a way to win quickly and propose a quickpetition. Then, Mu Huan suddenly surpassed Eliza and won thepetition! Eliza had thought that she had schemed against Mu Huan in this match, but in the end, she had beenpletely tricked! Eliza, who had figured everything out, had an awful expression on her face! She had never expected that she would fall into the hands of such a harmless looking girl! ¡°You said it yourself. You¡¯ll bear the consequences if you admit defeat! Come,e,e! Hurry! I¡¯ve never yed real darts before!¡± Mu Huan said excitedly. Thought she could bully Mu Huan¡¯s good friend, did she? And have designs on her husband? Hmph! Everyone: ¡°...¡± What happened to the gentle, obedient, and weak Oriental doll? This was simply a dark loli! Everything that Eliza could think of, of course, had also been thought of by all the smart people present. They knew that Mu Huan, whether it was in terms of technique or psychological tactics, hadpletely defeated Eliza! People really shouldn¡¯t be judged just by their appearance! Such a cute Oriental doll actually had such capabilities! However, it should also have crossed their mind that a person like Bo Junyan would never marry someone stupid and weak. ... If she was willing to take a gamble, she must also bear the consequences. With so many witnesses around, even if Eliza didn¡¯t want to make good on the bet, she had no choice but to do so. However, because apetition like that was only a friendly match, everyone present was a respectable person. Even if they lost and had to go spin, no one would really throw darts at them. Hence, although Eliza was indignant and embarrassed, she did not fear anything. But when she was tied to the wheel... Suddenly, she heard Mu Huan say: ¡°Aiya, Hubby, I forgot that I don¡¯t know how to throw darts! What if I identally hit someone and cause them to be covered in blood? I¡¯m going to cause a horrible and bloody scene!¡± Eliza: ¡°...!!!¡± Should Eliza be afraid? She should be! If Mu Huan didn¡¯t know how to throw darts, why would she attempt to y darts in real life?! Did she want Eliza¡¯s life?! All of a sudden, Mu Huan said happily, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve thought of something. I¡¯ll cover my eyes with a piece of cloth. If I make a mistake while throwing, I won¡¯t see a bloody scene!¡± Eliza: ¡°...!!!¡± If Mu Huan¡¯s previous words had made Eliza want to vomit blood, then those next words alone could make her bleed profusely! Scary! This girl is so scary! She is like a devil! Everyone: ¡°...¡± This Oriental doll really had the heart of an angel! Gong Zeye looked at Mu Huan with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. From now on, Little Sister-inw will be my idol!¡± Fu Siye and Han Chen agreed. Their little sister-inw was really beyond their expectations! With her evil personality, how had she managed to pass herself off as timid, quiet, and gentle?! Mu Huan had wanted to blindfold herself and scare Eliza a little, but she suddenly realized that if she did so, she would bepletely exposed! Hence, she passed the dart in her hand to Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, I was only joking with Miss Eliza just now. I don¡¯t know how to throw darts, so how could I go ahead with it and hurt people?! You can throw them!¡± Chapter 389 - Angel, Evil Demon (8)

Chapter 389: Angel, Evil Demon (8)

Eliza¡¯s heart, which was on the verge of breaking down, was relieved when she heard this. If Mu Huan had really dared to throw the dart, she would have screamed for help! Everyone: ¡°...¡± Thankfully, this Oriental doll was only joking. She had a devil¡¯s heart but not a devil¡¯s guts. Gong Zeye and the rest: ¡°...¡± Sis-inw was just joking? That¡¯s true... Even though Sis-inw wasn¡¯t as quiet and gentle as they thought she was previously, she was still an obedient girl after all. There was no way she would do something so bloodthirsty. Bo Junyan nced at Mu Huan and did not say a word. However, he took the dart from her hand. That night, Eliza had lost all face. For a long time after, she wouldn¡¯t have the face toe out to attend events such as that banquet. On the way back... Gong Zeye asked, ¡°Sis-inw, why are you so good at dice?¡± ¡°I learned it from a friend. His grandfather is very capable and talented, so he taught me well.¡± ¡°How long have you been studying, then?¡± ¡°I learned it during the summer break this year.¡± ¡°Sis-inw, you became so capable within such a short period of time during the summer vacation?¡± Gong Zeye asked in disbelief. It had to be stated that Eliza began learning this skill while still in primary school! He finally knew the difference between a genius and a prodigy! ¡°It¡¯s my friend who taught me well.¡± Strictly speaking, Mu Huan had yed this much only during the summer vacation. After school started, she had not yed much. Gong Zeye was about to say something. But then Bo Junyan said, ¡°From now on, you have to keep a distance from Wu Xingye. You can¡¯t always hang out with him.¡± For her to be able to learn to this extent during one summer break, they must have met frequently. Mu Huan was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that Bo Junyan knew that Wu Xingye was the one who taught her. This meant that he had a certain level of understanding of her friends. This made her a little afraid that he would investigate them. After all, this wasn¡¯t the time to expose a secret identity. Upon thinking further, since he had said only that much to her, she decided that he probably did not find out that they were working in the Know-All Agency. She was relieved. Indeed, Bo Junyan did not manage to find out about Wu Xingye and the other two working at Know-All Agency. It was not that he could not find out, but that he had had Mu Huan¡¯s friend investigated when they had just gotten married. At that time, he did not care much about the wife he had married. He only got someone to investigate the background of her friend, but he did not have it investigated in detail. ¡°Wu Xingye? Is he your friend? Is he a man? Are you guys on good terms?¡± Gong Zeye asked curiously. ¡°If you want to keep talking, you can get out of here!¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. Even though he knew that Wu Xingye liked Li Meng and that the three of them were always together, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t like that his wife had a good rtionship with other boys. Gong Zeye immediately kept quiet. Seeing this, Mu Huan immediately squeezed herself into Bo Junyan¡¯s arms. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll y only with my husband. I won¡¯t meet any other boys unless it¡¯s necessary!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s cold aura instantly dissipated. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Be good.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± No wonder little sister-inw was so pampered. She really knew how to coax their Brother Bo! ... After Bo Junyan was done with his scheduled business in T Country, he took Mu Huan out for a few days before returning home. The next morning after returning to the country, Bo Junyan went to work. ¡°Madam, what birthday gift did you prepare for Sir?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow.¡± Chapter 390 - A Birthday Surprise?

Chapter 390: A Birthday Surprise?

Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± It was her husband¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow, yet she, as his wife, did not know about it! This was too irresponsible! Hence, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Is he holding a birthday banquet?¡± ¡°After one bes an adult, one tends not to celebrate birthdays anymore. However, good friends will still give one a birthday present every year. I believe that you¡¯re also someone who looks forward to receiving birthday presents, Madam.¡± ¡°Then what kind of gifts does my husband like?¡± Although Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship with Bo Junyan was much better than before, she still did not know much about him! She didn¡¯t even know his favorite things in life! ¡°I feel that as long as you prepared it carefully, Master will like it no matter what.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She would prepare one with all her heart, but what could she prepare with all her heart? She didn¡¯t even know what he liked whenever she bought things for him. How could she do that? After thinking for a while, she looked pitifully at the butler. ¡°Can you give me a general idea?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with Master for so many years. Other than feeling that he likes Madam, I don¡¯t feel that he likes anything else. So, I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I can¡¯t provide you with a general idea.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did he mean that he wanted her to wrap herself up as a gift for Bo Junyan? However... The butler felt that Bo Junyan liked only her... Those words made her so happy! Mu Huan searched all the malls in Yun Cheng that day, but she did not find anything that could be used as a birthday present for Bo Junyan. This person was too rich and had everything. And because she was so poor, she didn¡¯t know what to give him! What could make his eyes light up? What would he like so much that he¡¯d feel happy?! She thought about it. Given her current understanding of him, there was only one way she could make him happy to receive a gift. Hence, she walked into a shop. ... On the morning of his birthday, when Mu Huan helped him put on his tie, she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and kissed his thin lips. ¡°Hubby, happy birthday!¡± Bo Junyan was stunned. She knew it was his birthday? While he was still in a daze, Mu Huan whispered into his ear, ¡°Hubby, I have prepared a birthday surprise for you! Come home early tonight. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Her voice was exceptionally seductive. Just as she was about to leave Bo Junyan, his big hand grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What surprise? Give it to me now.¡± This was the first time he was so eager. ¡°I could only give it to you tonight, not right now! It¡¯s not ready yet!¡± She had decided to apply for a day off at school to properly decorate the house and give him a big surprise tonight! Bo Junyan looked at her and did not say another word. Just when Mu Huan thought he was going to let go of her, he kissed her. After a long while, he finally let go of her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back early tonight. You have to prepare in advance to wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Huan said, blushing. Looking at her in this state, he really didn¡¯t want to go to work. All he wanted was to hug her like this and wait until night to see the surprise she¡¯d give him. However, she needed time to prepare for the surprise. He could only let her do her thing. After Bo Junyan left, Mu Huan started to make the arrangements. She was busy the entire day and practiced a few more times before she went to prepare dinner in satisfaction and waited for him to return. However, after she had prepared dinner and waited for a long time, the man had yet to return. Unable to wait any longer, she gave Bo Junyan a call. However, it was a woman who picked up the call. The other party hurriedly said that Bo Junyan was very busy and could not return that night, so she ended the call. When Mu Huan made another call, his phone was switched off. That night, Bo Junyan really did not return home. He did not even call back. Chapter 391 - Something Important (1)

Chapter 391: Something Important (1)

Mu Huan wasn¡¯t a woman who liked to let her imagination run wild. However, for a big shot like Bo Junyan, his cell phone was also very important. There was an unknown amount of business secrets in it. Even she had never taken a phone call for him. However, that woman was able to pick up the call for him. That voice sounded rather young. Bo Junyan had never liked it when women were close to him, so all the people working by his side were men. His secretary was also a man, which was why there were rumors about the CEO of the Bo Group being a good man. Hence, this young woman could not possibly be a high-ranking employee working beside him. From a woman¡¯s intuition, she felt that this woman was not his family. Mu Huan thought of something and called PA Wang. PA Wang, meanwhile, said that Bo Junyan would be back after work and even asked Mu Huan what happened. Mu Huan hurriedly exchanged a few words with PA Wang before hanging up. After hanging up, she called Gong Zeye. Gong Zeye seemed to know something, but he did not say anything. He said only that Bo Junyan had something important to attend to. When she asked if there was any danger involved, Gong Zeye told her not to worry. It wasn¡¯t dangerous, yet he didn¡¯t even take the time to call her. Moreover, he had given his phone to another woman. Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t think of anything so important. She put down her phone. Mu Huan looked at the table full of dishes that she had made, as well as at everything else that she had meticulously prepared. She was so dejected and frustrated that she did not know how to describe the feeling. This was to be her first birthday celebration with him, and she had gone out of her way to prepare a birthday surprise for him. But he did not return. And he let a woman take his phone! Mu Huan, who had always been looking forward to him having a good night¡¯s sleep when he wasn¡¯t home, couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. The next day, she could only go to school with sleepy eyes. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so listless! Looks like you didn¡¯t sleepst night!¡± Seeing her like this, Li Meng nudged her suggestively. She knew that Bo Junyan had celebrated his birthdayst night, and Mu Huan had prepared a big surprise and romantic date for him. God Bo was already like that on an ordinary day. He would definitely not have let her Xiao Huan offst night. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, but it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Last night, Bo Junyan was busy with something important and didn¡¯te back at all,¡± Mu Huan said as shey on the table. Because of what happenedst night, she was in a very irritable mood. Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night, so she couldn¡¯t lift her spirits at all. ¡°No way! God Bo didn¡¯t go backst night?!¡± Li Meng said in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?! He usually goes home no matter how busy he is. Last night was his birthday and there was a surprise waiting. He actually didn¡¯t go back?!¡± Li Meng found this unbelievable. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. He was clearly looking forward to her surprise in the morning. What could have happenedst night? Not only did he not return home, but he did not even have the time to call! Instinctively, Li Meng wanted to say that she had worked for nothing. Seeing how dejected Mu Huan was, however, she quickly corrected herself and said, ¡°God Bo must have had something extremely important on!¡± Mu Huan remained silent. Li Meng did not say another word until ss started. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Help cover for me.¡± Mu Huan became extremely sleepy the moment she heard the teacher begin ss. He had been on the podium for only a few minutes before she could no longer keep her eyes open. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she should record the teacher¡¯s voice so that she could y the recording and hypnotize herself on nights when she had insomnia, like yesterday. Chapter 392 - Something Important (2)

Chapter 392: Something Important (2)

¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡± Li Meng knew that Mu Huan had been in so much painst night that she could not fall asleep. Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi hade after a politics ss. When they came in and saw Mu Huan sleeping on the table, one was gloating and waiting to watch a good show. The other looked at Mu Huan with aplicated expression. As the second ss was a professional one, Mu Huan was woken up by Li Meng. She was already in a bad mood since she did not have enough sleep, yet Huo Yuqi still sat down beside her. ¡°Mu Huan, look at this!¡± ¡°No matter what it is, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Mu Huan said as she picked up the cap from her bag and put it on. She turned her face away and exuded an aura that told others not to disturb her. She didn¡¯t look at it, and Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t insist that she read it either. She held the newspaper in her hand and turned to show it to the girl behind her. ¡°Look at the man in the newspaper. Isn¡¯t he our Professor Bo?¡± Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t want anyone to know about Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s marriage. Therefore, she didn¡¯t expose her familial rtionship with Bo Junyan in school and pretended to be very unfamiliar with him. Mu Huan frowned when she heard this. Right at this moment, the girl in the backseat screamed, ¡°Oh my god! I think it really is Professor Bo!¡± Hearing her shout, the other students crowded around her. ¡°Who is this woman? Why was she with Professor Bo sote at night?¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she immediately sat up straight. Then, she turned around and saw the newspaper in Huo Yuqi¡¯s hand. On the front cover were a man and a woman watching fireworks by the river. Under the background of the fireworks, the couple looked extremely romantic! The man was Bo Junyan, and Mu Huan had never seen the woman before. Was it that woman who picked up Bo Junyan¡¯s callst night? ¡°Weren¡¯t you ¡®not interested¡¯ in anything?¡± Huo Yuqi raised an eyebrow and looked at Mu Huan provocatively. Mu Huan ignored her and only stared intently at the cover of the newspaper. She was the one who picked out the clothes he was wearing. She had personally tied his tie, so she was sure that this was the clothes he had worn yesterday. In other words, this photo was takenst night! Last night, he was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the time to call her personally. But he actually had the time to watch fireworks with another woman in the river! Mu Huan suddenly felt an urge to kill! ¡°Even though her face isn¡¯t properly shown, she seems so beautiful just by looking at her side profile!¡± another girl praised. ¡°As expected, immortal-level people y only with immortal-level people!¡± ¡°Does Professor Bo and this woman lookpatible?¡± Huo Yuqi asked deliberately. ¡°Although I really don¡¯t want to admit it, just by looking at their temperaments, I think they¡¯re a good match. One look and I can tell they¡¯re from the same world!¡± Girls were unwilling to match their male idol with another woman, but looking at this photo, to them it seemed they were really a match made in heaven! ¡°Of course they¡¯re from the same world. Is there another world other than this one?¡± Li Meng said, unable to hold it in any longer. ¡°Are you stupid, Li Meng? The world I spoke of doesn¡¯t refer to the real world. Rather, I meant that they look like people from the same social ss. They look verypatible!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid! Why do you assume they¡¯re people from the same social ss? Also, they don¡¯t look good at all!¡± As Li Meng spoke, she grabbed the newspaper and crushed it. Chapter 393 - Something Important (3)

Chapter 393: Something Important (3)

What do you mean a good match?! What¡¯s there to match?! God Bo is the mostpatible with my Xiao Huan! What kind of taste do you have? Are you blind?! Still, what¡¯s wrong with God Bo? He didn¡¯t go home for such an important matterst night and Mu Huan couldn¡¯t get through to him on the phone, yet he was watching fireworks with another woman by the river! He better not be a scumbag! Otherwise, Li Meng would definitely think of ways to kill him! ¡°Li Meng, how can you do this?! Even if you love Professor Bao, you can¡¯t do this to him!¡± a female ssmate said angrily because Li Meng had messed up the newspaper and they could not look at the handsome man and the beautiful woman. ¡°What is there to admire about Professor Bo? I just can¡¯t bear to see you guys spouting nonsense with just a photo! Didn¡¯t you see that Professor Bo has a ring on him? He¡¯s already married! When you have nothing else to do, you should read more books! What¡¯s the point of matching others blindly?!¡± The ring on Bo Junyan¡¯s finger was so obvious. Couldn¡¯t they see it? ¡°Right! Professor Bo seems to be married! His ring is on his ring finger!¡± ¡°Then, could it be that this woman is Professor Bo¡¯s wife? Otherwise, why would they watch the fireworks so romantically at night? Perhaps it was Professor Bo who put the fireworks on for his wife!¡± ¡°Wow! Wow! There¡¯s really such a possibility! If Professor Bo¡¯s wife is her, I can ept it because she¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°What the f*ck?! We can¡¯t even see her face! Who¡¯s beautiful?!¡± Li Meng was about to explode from anger! ¡°Also, Professor Bo¡¯s wife isn¡¯t her! Professor Bo¡¯s wife...¡± At the thought that Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship with Bo Junyan could not be made public yet, Li Meng could only swallow her words. ¡°Who¡¯s Professor Bo¡¯s wife?¡± the two girls in the seat behind them asked. ¡°Professor Bo¡¯s wife is a very good friend of mine. It¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal it now, but it¡¯s definitely not that woman in the newspaper!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Tsk! Li Meng, you¡¯re just making up stories! How could Professor Bo¡¯s wife be your good friend?! How could you be Professor Bo¡¯s wife¡¯s good friend?!¡± the girls retorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be Professor Bo¡¯s wife¡¯s good friend?!¡± ¡°Professor Bo may only be a teacher now, but didn¡¯t you notice his attire? The price of the watch on his wrist is enough for you to eat for the rest of your life! Professor Bo¡¯s family background is definitely noble, and his family is definitely very rich! How can a wife from a rich family be poor? With your background, how can you be good friends with Professor Bo¡¯s wife?!¡± Although no one dared to discuss Li Meng¡¯s background because of Mu Huan¡¯s threat, everyone knew that she had a father who loved to gamble, steal, and go to jail. Her family was very poor, and she had her mother, sister, and brother to support. How could such a person who was inferior to ordinary people like them have such a friend?! One had to know that this person lived in different circles. For example, people like them would never be able toe into contact with top-notch people. Mu Huan snapped back to her senses and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Professor Bo¡¯s wife, and Xiao Meng is my best friend! How is that impossible?!¡± Her words stunned everyone. Then, they burst outughing. Mu Huan actually said that she was Professor Bo¡¯s wife. What a joke! How could she be his wife?! No one believed that Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. This was because most people would instinctively be jealous. Mu Huan was already so good at everything. If, on top of everything, she was the wife of an immortal professor, then that meant her life was too great! Chapter 394 - Something Important (4)

Chapter 394: Something Important (4)

Although everyone had heard that Mu Huan¡¯s husband was a handsome man just from how he looked from behind, everyone felt that no matter how handsome her husband was, it was impossible for him to be as handsome as Professor Bo. Also, there was definitely something wrong with a wealthy man who could marry a university student who was much younger than he was. Even if there wasn¡¯t a problem physically, there was still something wrong with it morally. That would make him a person who relied on his wealth to eat tender grass, no different from how wealthy old men tend to marry youngerdies. How could such a person bepared to their unparalleled Professor Bo?! Professor Bo was such a high and mighty god, so he wouldn¡¯t be like that! If he were to get married, his wife would definitely have the same taste as him, high and mighty, with an air of elegance and a goddess-like existence! She would definitely not be someone like Mu Huan who would marry for money! ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re already a married woman, alright?! No matter how much you¡¯re obsessed with Professor Bo, you can¡¯t say this, okay? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your rich husband will hear you say this?¡± the boy beside her could not help but say. This Mu Huan was too uncouth. She was already married, yet she actually said that she was Professor Bo¡¯s wife! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! Were they all stupid? She had already made it clear, but they didn¡¯t believe her! She was married and Bo Junyan was married. Why couldn¡¯t she be Bo Junyan¡¯s wife? She had wanted to show them the photos, but when she realized that the news of her marriage with Bo Junyan could not be exposed, she decided not to do so. ¡°In any case, Professor Bo¡¯s wife isn¡¯t the woman in the newspaper. Don¡¯t make wild guesses, just blindly matching people!¡± Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t bear to hear those words. Especially since that woman might be the woman who picked up his phone! ¡°How do you know that Professor Bo¡¯s wife isn¡¯t the woman in the newspaper? Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Meng say earlier? Professor Bo¡¯s wife is her good friend!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Everyone snorted, not believing the two of them. A girl said, ¡°I think the two of you are just too jealous!¡± ¡°Jealous your ass! What¡¯s there to be jealous about?!¡± Li Meng was furious. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her beauty and Professor Bo¡¯s hug!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Li Meng wanted to punch someone. On the other hand, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t as agitated as she was. She pulled her to a seat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with stupid people. That will make you stupid.¡± ¡°Mu Huan, what are you saying? You...¡± Everyone wanted to say something to Mu Huan. However, when Mu Huan swept a cold nce at them, none of them dared to make a sound. Because of Mu Huan¡¯s usual harmlessness, they could not help but forget how formidable a husband she had married, how strong she was, and how much they could not offend her. Furthermore, ss was about to begin, so they quickly returned to their seats to prepare. When Huo Yuqi saw that Mu Huan was seated properly, she took out her book to read. As though nothing had happened, she couldn¡¯t help but approach her and say, ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you feel anything when you see that photo?¡± Why wasn¡¯t she angry? She didn¡¯t fly into a rage, nor did she cry, nor did she feel ufortable. She just turned around to look at the newspaper in shock, and now she could start studying so calmly! Mu Huan did not even look at her. Mu Huan was a proud person. No matter how upset she was, she would never let others see her suffering. The more anyone wanted to see her suffering, the more she wanted to hide it. Chapter 395 - Something Important (5)

Chapter 395: Something Important (5)

¡°You set up a birthday surprise for my cousin yesterday and arranged it for an entire day. You waited for another night, but my cousin did not return. Instead, he went to watch fireworks with another woman. Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Huo Yuqi said in a deliberate provocation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the whole ofst night, my cousin might have been with that woman?¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly, but she still ignored her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who that woman is?¡± Huo Yuqi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let me tell you! That woman is my Sister Ling Wei! Last night, my cousin never left her side! Before my cousin¡¯s birthday, he was with Sister Ling Wei. In the future, he would only be with Sister Ling Wei and would never be with you!¡± Mu Huan remained silent, but her gaze turned vicious. It was indeed Ling Wei. When she saw that photo, the first person she guessed was Ling Wei. ¡°From the way you¡¯re acting, it seems like you don¡¯t like my cousin. Since you don¡¯t like him, then hurry up and leave him. Don¡¯t make your situation more and more awkward!¡± Seeing that Mu Huan still had no expression on her face, Huo Yuqi felt that it was possible that she did not like her cousin. She had prepared a surprise for him the whole day, but her husband did not return home so he could watch fireworks with another woman. If she liked him, how could she not be angry and upset?! How could she be so calm?! Huo Yuqi wanted Mu Huan to leave Bo Junyan, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry, didn¡¯t like him, and didn¡¯t care about her cousin, she also became very angry. Her cousin was so good, so how could Mu Huan not like him and not care about her cousin?! How could that be? She loved only her cousin¡¯s money! Mu Huan still ignored her. This made Huo Yuqi furious. She reached out to grab the book in her hand, wanting to tear it apart so that she wouldn¡¯t remain calm! However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not pull the book out of Mu Huan¡¯s hands. Hence, she used all her strength to pull it away. Just as she was about to give it her all, Mu Huan suddenly released it from her hand, causing Huo Yuqi to lose her bnce. She fell onto the chair, her back getting hurt badly. Huo Yuqi became even angrier. She shouted angrily, ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Mu Huan shot her a cold nce without saying a word. Huo Yuqi wanted to say something else. ¡°That student over there, do you want to go to ss? If you want to, please behave. If you don¡¯t want to go to ss, please leave the ssroom!¡± Professor Lin was very strict with the discipline of the ss. No matter how much Huo Yuqi wanted to, she couldn¡¯t cause trouble in ss. Hence, she red at Mu Huan and got up to sit next to Long Feiting. ¡°Why do you never listen when I ask you not to cause trouble?¡± Long Feiting rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for trouble, I was just trying to speak to her! Look at how arrogant she is. She doesn¡¯t even bother to talk to me!¡± Huo Yuqi really hated Mu Huan even more now. She didn¡¯t know where she got the right to treat her this way! ¡°You¡¯ve provoked her so much, yet you¡¯re expecting her to give you so much as a kind look?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Are you a fool? ¡°Long Feiting, who are you siding with? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s the person you wanted to torture to death? Since she¡¯s the person you wanted to torture to death, why are you always speaking up for her?! Shouldn¡¯t you be dealing with her with me?!¡± Huo Yuqi said unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t need to work with anyone.¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then don¡¯t. But can you not use that kind of tone to criticize me?¡± Chapter 396 - Something Important (6)

Chapter 396: Something Important (6)

¡°Why can¡¯t I? So what if I wanted to say this? If you don¡¯t want to hear it, then stay away from me!¡± Long Feiting was in a bad mood today. When he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t like anyone and dared to pick a fight with whomever. ¡°You...!¡± Huo Yuqi knew that Long Feiting had lost his temper and couldn¡¯t speak to him at all. Hence, she turned her face away and stopped talking. Long Feiting slumped on the table and looked at Mu Huan¡¯s back. The frustration in his heart grew stronger. In the end, he simply lowered his head and stopped looking at Mu Huan. However, he still couldn¡¯t control his thoughts. And then he realized that if this continued, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan might really get a divorce. The image of Mu Huan no longer being Mrs. Bao made him feel very happy. It felt very good. His frustrated mood instantly dissipated! The more he thought about it, the happier he became. He didn¡¯t know what he was upset about just now. Why was he so vexed over such a good thing?! He should have been happy all along, for Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan! Without a strong backing like Bo Junyan, Mu Huan could be easily dealt with by him! How could he be so upset over such a happy matter?! Seriously! Even he himself could not understand what was going on! At first, Long Feiting was frustrated because he thought that Mu Huan would definitely be in a bad mood and feel hurt after reading such a newspaper article. This was especially so when he was on his way here. He heard from Huo Yuqi that Mu Huan had applied for leave to prepare a birthday surprise for Bo Junyan at home yesterday, but Bao Junyan did not go home. This had disappointed her to begin with. If she were to see such a report at school on top of it, she would definitely feel... worse. However, Long Feiting didn¡¯t expect himself to be so upset over such a reason. There were many times when one couldn¡¯t figure out one¡¯s true feelings so soon after they had them, especially when it came to a man who was blessed by the heavens and had always been the most respected person ever since he was young. Moreover, Mu Huan was the number one person he was targeting, someone who had made things difficult for him. Also, even though he didn¡¯t like the grown-up Star, he still felt that he should like only his Star alone and never think of liking other girls. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t figure out why he would be bothered and upset over such a thing. Hence, it did not ur to him that he was happy not because Bo Junyan did not want Mu Huan, he was happy because Mu Huan would be single. ... Most teachers liked students who were good at their studies. Hence, apart from Professor Wang, every teacher liked Mu Huan a lot. Professor Lin, who was in the middle of her ss at present, especially valued Mu Huan. Mu Huan was the most talented student she had ever taught. She had also paid attention to the experiment that Mu Huan was doing right now. That experiment made her value Mu Huan even more. She felt that Mu Huan would definitely create a new era in the pharmaceutical industry in the future. Hence, she was rather strict with Mu Huan. Today, when she realized that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t focused in ss and that her focus was not on her studies, she asked Mu Huan to stand up and answer her question. This was the first time that Mu Huan, who had always been a smart student, did not answer the teacher¡¯s question. Because she had no idea what the teacher was talking about. ¡°You have to pay attention to the lecture. You have to focus on your studies during ss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°Sit down.¡± Professor Lin had only wanted to remind her that today¡¯s lesson was especially important. After Mu Huan sat down, she gathered her spirits and listened attentively. Chapter 397 - Something Important (7)

Chapter 397: Something Important (7)

After ss, Professor Lin asked Mu Huan to make a trip to her office. Mu Huan, who was about to slump on the table, immediately stood up and followed Professor Lin to her office. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why were you so out of it today? Did something happen?¡± Professor Lin had been teaching Mu Huan for half a semester now. She was especially attentive in every ss. Every time she saw her eyes that were filled with a desire for knowledge, she would be especially energetic when it came to teaching. Sometimes, she would even wish she could teach Mu Huan everything in her head. She had never seen Mu Huan in such a state before, so she was especially concerned about her current state. She was afraid that something had happened to her. Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°Something happened at home.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, just tell me. Don¡¯t let your studies suffer because of your family matters,¡± Professor Lin said. ¡°Also, the school has invited a few well-known experts to do a medical research project here. If this research seeds, it will be a leap forward in human medical history. The experts invited this time are especially knowledgeable, so I want to bring you along to participate in this research. This is a very important opportunity for you to study. However, you also know that you are just a freshman. If I chose you and took you along, it would attract criticism. So, during this period of time, you cannot have any problems. Do you understand?¡± It was also because of this that Professor Lin was especially concerned about Mu Huan¡¯s absence and about whether she was in trouble. For such an important research project, she would only be a supporting role if she were to enter. Even if she were to find an assistant, she would at least need to find a Ph.D. student to avoid any criticism. However, if she were to bring Mu Huan along, it would incur the displeasure of many people. If anything were to happen to Mu Huan at this point, it would be even more troublesome! Professor Lin really valued Mu Huan. She wanted to help such a talented child by bringing out her talent and allowing them to grow faster. There were so many well-known experts who¡¯d gather in this research. Even if she couldn¡¯t enter the core research center, she could still learn a lot. When Mu Huan heard this, she looked up, feeling touched. ¡°Professor Lin...¡± She had heard that the school was going to conduct a very big scientific research. Other than the top professors in the school, they had invited several internationally renowned experts. A freshman like her was not qualified to participate in such a major scientific research. Even if she were to just serve tea and water, it would have been enough. Yet Professor Lin actually wanted to bring her along! ¡°I believe you know the importance of this opportunity. So, no matter what happens, you have to deal with your personal issue as soon as possible. If you need a teacher¡¯s help, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Also, you have to hurry up with the experiment in your hands. Once your experiment results are out, no one will say much about my taking you. Only with results can you be highly regarded by the experts hired. If they are willing to give you some pointers in your studies, it will be more useful than years and years of working hard. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor Lin! I will definitely study hard and focus on my studies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to know that in this world, only the knowledge that you have gained in your head is yours. Only with knowledge can you have the ability and capital to establish yourself in any ce in the world!¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Professor Lin. I¡¯ll definitely work harder!¡± She would not let Professor Lin down. Chapter 398 - Something Important (8)

Chapter 398: Something Important (8)

Mu Huan didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened at home. Professor Lin knew that she didn¡¯t need any help and that Mu Huan could handle it herself, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. She reminded her to speed up the progress of the experiment in her hands and then let her return to the ssroom. Mu Huan returned to the ssroom. Li Meng leaned over and asked, ¡°Did Professor Lin scold you?¡± When the girl sitting behind them heard this, she said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Mu Huan is Professor Lin¡¯s favorite student, so why would Professor Lin scold her? She can only have asked her toe over because she¡¯s concerned about her. Probably wanted to see if there¡¯s anything that she needs to attend or not focus on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Professor Lin did ask me to go over because she cares about me.¡± Mu Huan turned to look at the other party with a face that said, That¡¯s right. So what if I¡¯m favored?! If you¡¯re capable, you can also go make the teacher like you and take you seriously! The girl in the backseat was infuriated by her behavior. Mu Huan snorted and turned around to pack her bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Li Meng quickly packed her bag. Seeing Mu Huan leave, Long Feiting followed suit. Huo Yuqi left as well. At the canteen... Due to the fact that she had not eaten in the morning, she was starving, so she ordered a lot of food to eat. When Huo Yuqi saw that she was still in the mood to eat so much, she pouted. ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t care about my cousin at all. How can she eat so well at this time?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that she doesn¡¯t care? If it¡¯s only money that she loves, then you guys can get rid of her with money. It¡¯ll be so convenient and quick!¡± Seeing that Mu Huan still had such a good appetite, Long Feiting also had his appetite suddenly whetted. He asked for a lot of food. ¡°That¡¯s true... But how could she not care about my cousin?! He¡¯s so good-looking!¡± Huo Yuqi said angrily. ¡°If you wanted her to love your cousin deeply, why don¡¯t you stop trying to chase her away?¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so conflicted as to go crazy, then. Hurry up and eat. My brother will being over in the afternoon. Hurry up and go to my ce to stop him after you¡¯ve had your meal.¡± Long Feiting found Huo Yuqi annoying so he wanted to send her away. ¡°Why on earth would I still eat?! I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t like to eat the food in the school canteen anyway, so she decided not to eat it and left. After Huo Yuqi left, Long Feiting, who had an even greater appetite, carried his food toward Mu Huan. Sensing that someone was approaching, Mu Huan looked up at him. Without a word, she lowered her head and continued eating. This made Long Feiting a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done anything to you. Why are you giving me such a look?¡± Mu Huan ignored him and continued eating. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re definitely in a bad mood today, I won¡¯t be so calctive with you. I¡¯ll take this drumstick as your punishment.¡± As Long Feiting spoke, he reached out with his chopsticks and took the drumstick from Mu Huan¡¯s te. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± This Long Feiting had picked up a piece of meat right out of Xiao Huan¡¯s mouth when Xiao Huan was in such a bad mood! Was he tired of living?! Their Xiao Huan, on the other hand, was the only person whose money and meat could not be snatched! Indeed, in the next second... Mu Huan raised her hand and swiftly threw something at Long Feiting. Long Feiting immediately felt restless and itchy all over. ¡°Mu Huan, what did you do to me?!¡± This itch was too simr to that itch! Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan instinctively. ¡°You¡¯d better rush back to the dormitory to take a shower within five minutes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be so itchy that you¡¯ll scratch your skin. The medicine this time is an advanced version. I haven¡¯t created the antidote yet,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Chapter 399 - Something Important (9)

Chapter 399: Something Important (9)

¡°Damn you! Just you wait and see!¡± With that, Long Feiting sped off. Mu Huan reached out to pick up the drumstick and continued eating. Li Meng only dared to speak up when she felt that Mu Huan was almost done with her food. ¡°Do you want to give God Bo a call first? I feel that God Bo can¡¯t be a scumbag. He couldn¡¯t have refused toe homest night to apany another woman. There must be some other reason!¡± Although Li Meng could not figure out why Bo Junyan did not return homest night and was watching fireworks with another woman, she was still willing to believe that he was not that kind of person after spending a length of time with him. ¡°There must be a reason.¡± Mu Huan did not expect that Bo Junyan would prioritize something else so much that he would not return homest night and could not even take the time to make a phone call and yet still manage to watch fireworks at the riverside. However, she did not suspect that Bo Junyan was having an affair. She believed in her husband¡¯s character. Li Meng was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°Then why are you still so angry and in such a bad mood?!¡± ¡°Even if he had a very important reason for not being able toe homest night, that photo wasn¡¯t taken by ident. Even if he wasn¡¯t actually watching fireworks with a woman, I would definitely be angry after seeing that photo. After all, I care about him and I like him,¡± Mu Huan said as she recalled the photo. With a forceful push, she bent the spoon in her hand. Watching fireworks at the riverside was so beautiful! As his wife, she had never seen fireworks with him before! ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Li Meng thought about it for a moment and then added, ¡°Then you should really give God Bo a call and ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called, but his phone is still switched off.¡± At this point, Mu Huan¡¯s grip tightened as she forcefully crushed the stainless steel spoon. Li Meng looked at the spoon in her hand and could not help but shiver. ¡°God Bo must have something really important on to have turned off his phone.¡± ¡°He better have.¡± Mu Huan sneered. Mu Huan was domineering to the core, and her eyes could not tolerate the fact that her husband was hooking up with his ex. Even if he wasn¡¯t actually having an affair or an ambiguous rtionship, she couldn¡¯t ept it! Li Meng was a little scared to see Mu Huan like this. ¡°Should we get Xingye to investigate that woman?¡± In the ssroom earlier, Huo Yuqi had been afraid that others would hear her. She spoke very softly, so Li Meng did not hear her. She thought that Mu Huan did not know who the woman in the photo was. ¡°No need to check. I know who it is.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ling Wei, Bo Junyan¡¯s ex-fiancee.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! It¡¯s actually his ex-fiancee! No wonder Xiao Huan was so angry despite having trust in Bo Junyan. An ex-girlfriend was scary enough, let alone an ex-fiancee! Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Last time, on the ne to T Country, Gong Zeye and the rest mentioned Ling Wei. I asked them who Ling Wei was and they said that she was not important. If that¡¯s the case, then God Bo shouldn¡¯t have any feelings left for Ling Wei. After all, they are God Bo¡¯s best friends and know him best. ¡°But that¡¯s no longer important. How could they be together? No matter what, God Bo shouldn¡¯t be with his ex-fiancee at night, right? They¡¯re even watching fireworks together! Although it might be because they only happened to be photographed there, that could only happen if they were together!¡± After saying that, Li Meng pped her face hard. Was she stupid?! Xiao Huan was already vexed enough without her saying that! Chapter 400 - Something Important (10)

Chapter 400: Something Important (10)

¡°To Bo Junyan, Ling Wei may not be important anymore, but to others, Ling Wei is still important. For example, people like Huo Yuqi feel that Bo Junyan should be with Ling Wei. Ling Wei hadn¡¯t returned yet and Huo Yuqi was already trying to chase me away. What more Ling Wei herself?¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°Look at the photo in the newspaper. It¡¯s so high-definition even though it was taken at night, and the angle is so good. It came out so beautifully. Surely that was something that was nned long ago? How can anyone capture such a good picture by chance? And how else could Huo Yuqi have known that Bao Junyan was with Ling Weist night?¡± Mu Huan was a smart and rational person. Even though she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone after seeing that photo, she had still calmed down and carefully observed the photo. Li Meng was shocked. ¡°You... you mean that God Bo has been tricked into it? Even someone like God Bo can be tricked like that? And there¡¯s someone who can plot against him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him God Bo. He¡¯s just a human being!¡± Mu Huan was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to support her husband anymore. ¡°No... No... This... This Bo Da... this Bo Junyan is already such a formidable character... How could someone plot against him...? If there¡¯s such a person that could plot against Bo Junyan, then you...¡± Li Meng could not think of anyone who could plot against Bo Junyan. And if there was someone who could plot against Bo Junyan, then... It was too terrifying! Thinking about it, she broke out in a cold sweat! ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. It can¡¯t be said that that person is scheming against Bo Junyan. It can only be said that the person knew what they had to dost night and had had someone ambush him there and capture him. This person must be someone who¡¯s familiar with all of Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule. Besides, even if that person had gotten someone to take such a photo and send such a report, Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t have done anything to them. Under such circumstances, this person can only be his family.¡± The eyes of the person sitting behind Mu Huan, who was pretending to be a student, flickered when he heard her words. This Mu Huan was not a pushover! Her husband had not returned for the entire night on his birthday. The next day, she saw that her husband had gone to watch fireworks with his ex-fianc¨¦e. If it were another woman, she would either be making phone calls, crying in sadness, or rushing to thepany to look for her husband and create a scene. Mu Huan, on the other hand, was able to continue attending lessons and eat as usual after finding out about it. She could even analyze it so rationally and be correct! When Li Meng heard that it was Bo Junyan¡¯s family, she heaved a sigh of relief. But then, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t have let down her guard. It would be even more difficult if it was his family! Bo Junyan¡¯s family didn¡¯t like Xiao Huan and wanted to break them up. Since that was so, all sorts of things could happen and they would be impossible to guard against! ¡°Xiao Huan, what should we do now?¡± After Mu Huan finished herst bite of meat, she said, ¡°Sugar.¡± Now that she couldn¡¯t even get in touch with Bo Junyan, she didn¡¯t have to do anything and couldn¡¯t do anything. She had to wait it out. Li Meng was stunned. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not doing anything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯te back for the whole night and was caught and had his picture taken. What¡¯s the big deal about it? They¡¯ve spent so much effort just to take a picture of that scene. My husband is still mine. Even if we can¡¯t get in touch with him now, he¡¯lle home sooner orter. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± With that, Mu Huan stuffed the bent spoon into her sleeve and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory to sleep. I¡¯m still sleepy.¡± Chapter 401 - First Meeting (1)

Chapter 401: First Meeting (1)

¡°Sounds good. Having a good night¡¯s sleep is an absolute must after having your fill!¡± Li Meng stood up as well. After they walked out of the dining room, Mu Huan peeked inside it through the window. Li Meng asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°See if the person sitting behind us has left.¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s up with him?¡± ¡°I feel like he¡¯s been eavesdropping on our conversation.¡± Thosest sentences Mu Huan had spoken inside were for the benefit of the person behind her. ¡°What?!¡± Li Meng was shocked. Just as she was about to look through the window, Mu Huan grabbed her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan... could he be a bad person?¡± Li Meng asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m worse than anyone else!¡± Mu Huan sneered. After the analysis she¡¯d done earlier, she¡¯d been increasingly feeling that everything that had happenedst night was meticulously nned. It was all done to make her sad and upset, to get her to make a scene with Bo Junyan, and to destroy their rtionship. Ling Wei wanted to let her know that she was back and that Mu Huan had better make her retreat. But to back out of a difficult situation? What a joke! Her husband was hers! Why would she want to back out?! She already had it in her possession, so why would keeping it be so difficult?! No matter who tried to snatch it from her, she, Mu Huan, would y along! Very quickly, Mu Huan¡¯s conversation with Li Meng at the canteen reached the Imperial Capital. ¡°She¡¯s pretty smart,¡± the old man said with his eyes closed. ... Even though she was initially angry, after thinking the matter through, Mu Huan had managed to figure out that someone had deliberately caused this situation to turn out this way. Hence, Mu Huan could calm downpletely and then fall asleep. Her nap that afternoon was still very blissful. After she woke up, she and Li Meng went to the school¡¯s auditorium. For this afternoon, the medical department had invited a well-known expert to be a guest professor and give a lecture. Everyone from the pharmaceutical faculty had to be present. When they arrived, the auditorium was almost full. She and Li Meng sat near the farthest row. Seeing that there was still some time before it started, Mu Huan took out her phone and called Bo Junyan again. Unsurprisingly, her phone was switched off. She put her phone away and picked up the booklet on her seat to read. ¡°I heard that the professor is really young! And that she¡¯s a beauty!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that she¡¯s a beauty. I¡¯ve heard only that she¡¯s a very capable person. She¡¯s got three doctoral degrees, and I even heard that shees from a good family. Her family business is on par with the Bo Corporation!¡± ¡°Really? She¡¯s so good! Shees from such a good background and yet she¡¯s studying so hard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, it¡¯s talent! She¡¯s talented! Three doctoral degrees! A normal person would be older than 30 by the time they get one Ph.D. I heard that she¡¯s not even 30 yet! Someone who¡¯s not even 30 has not just one Ph.D. degree but three. If it¡¯s not because she¡¯s talented, do you think that¡¯d be possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Sigh, ever since I saw Big Boss Qian¡¯s autobiographies, I¡¯ve felt that talent is the most important thing in this world. Some people are born with the ability to learn everything fast, unlike us who study hard and go almost bald with the effort. And we still have to worry about failing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She received three doctoral degrees before she reached 30, and one of those is the most difficult, which is a doctorate in medicine. Meanwhile, even with our hard work, we might not be able to even get into graduate school...¡± ¡°Stop it. If we continue thinking about this, we¡¯d end up not wanting to live anymore!¡± ¡°Oh, right, this rumor is highly confidential, but I heard that the professor at this lecture is one of the experts invited by our school to do that medical research project!¡± Chapter 402 - First Meeting (2)

Chapter 402: First Meeting (2)

Because Professor Lin was bringing her to this research project, Mu Huan was a little interested when she heard that the professor was also one of the experts. ¡°Speaking of this medical research project, I heard that Professor Lin, who teaches pharmacology analysis, will be attending as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Professor Lin will be attending as well. Furthermore, she was nning to get the Year One student Mu Huan to be her assistant. She has already reported this to the head of the department.¡± ¡°No way! What right does a freshman like her have to be an assistant on such a big project?!¡± ¡°What makes you say she isn¡¯t qualified? She¡¯d entered the school not long ago and had already entered the school¡¯s research department. Now, she¡¯s even experimenting on her own. I heard that it¡¯s a very important experiment. Can you do as much? It¡¯s not even guaranteed you won¡¯t fail your subjects!¡± ¡°F*ck! You make it sound like you can do it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Mu Huan can be considered someone with talent!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the other students in the research department don¡¯t have talent? There are so many Ph.D. students who didn¡¯t choose her, but Professor Lin did. That professor is too biased!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the teacher¡¯s preferences?¡± ¡°Why do you always say such things?¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you that it¡¯s natural for people to have favoritism, and there¡¯s also a wealthy husband who¡¯s strong and powerful to take note of. He¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Don¡¯t speak nonsense and offend others!¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Mu Huan was indeed someone they could not afford to offend. Mu Huan called Bo Junyan again, but his phone was still switched off. This displeased her. She sent him many WeChat messages on her phone, all of which were pictures of her holding a knife to kill him. Just as she was wondering what Bo Junyan¡¯s expression would be when he saw these pictures... There was suddenly amotion. ¡°Oh my god! Is this true?! Is this true? Is it real?!¡± ¡°Quick, pinch me and let me know that I¡¯m not dreaming!¡± ¡°Oh my god! This guest professor is so beautiful...¡± ¡°My goddess! My goddess! I¡¯ve decided to serve her as my goddess for life!¡± ¡°From now on, as long as I can see her every day, it¡¯s fine if I failed all my examinations!¡± When Mu Huan and Li Meng heard the boys¡¯ exaggerated words, they looked up at the same time. A beauty in a white suit walked elegantly to the podium. ¡°This woman¡¯s side profile looks so familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before, but I can¡¯t quite remember where,¡± Li Meng said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it in that newspaper,¡± Mu Huan said icily. ¡°In the newspaper? When? Have I seen her reports?¡± Li Meng thought about it carefully, but she could not recall seeing this female professor in some medical journal. ¡°That newspaper Huo Yuqi brought this morning.¡± ¡°I saw only the cover of that newspaper. I...¡± Li Meng suddenly realized something and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°F*ck! Are you saying that this female professor is the woman who watched fireworks with God Bost night?!¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Although it was only a side photost night, the side profile was very clear, and it happened to be on the side of the woman¡¯s half-face when she walked toward the lectern. Mu Huan recognized that profile right away after looking at it so intently that morning. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Other than cursing, Li Meng did not know what else to say. Right then, Mu Huan met Ling Wei¡¯s gaze on the stage and the other party smiled at her lightly. That smile clearly showed Mu Huan that he was smiling at her. She knew. Mu Huan smiled charmingly at once. When she saw Mu Huan¡¯s smile, Ling Wei¡¯s smile deepened. She retracted her gaze and looked at everyone. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Ling Wei...¡± Chapter 403 - First Meeting (3)

Chapter 403: First Meeting (3)

After hearing Ling Wei¡¯s incredible self-introduction... Li Meng said, ¡°Xiao Huan, I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I can¡¯t help but want to say it.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Your love rival is so powerful!¡± She came from a good family, was good-looking, and was so talented. What the f*ck! She was practically a diamond-king-level love rival! Such a love rival was too terrifying! ¡°If she wasn¡¯t that strong, how could she be fancied by Bo Junyan¡¯s family? How could she have so many moronic fans? How could she have almost gotten married to Bo Junyan?¡± Mu Huan was not surprised by Ling Wei¡¯s good qualities. What would have surprised her was if Ling Wei was just an empty-headed missy from a wealthy family. After all, given the Bo family¡¯s status, it was impossible for him to be paired with a bad person. ¡°Then what about you? She¡¯s only just appeared yet she has already made Bo Junyan unable to go home on his birthday. In the future... with the support of his family, then...¡± The more Li Meng thought about it, the more worried she became about Mu Huan. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There¡¯s no need to rush. After all, Ling Wei hasn¡¯t yet said that she¡¯s going to be a third party. I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Last night, Mu Huan was very worried, anxious, frustrated, and preupied. Hence, she didn¡¯t sleep at all. But now that the situation had been settled, she did not think much of it. There was simply a woman who wanted to steal her husband. What was there to be afraid of?! If Ling Wei wanted a civil war, then so be it. If she wanted a martialpetition, Mu Huan was even less afraid! ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t even need to do anything to make Bo Junyan abandon you?¡± Li Meng asked worriedly. ¡°If she has that capability, I¡¯ll admit defeat,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Xiao Huan, this is not the time to joke around!¡± Her love rival hade knocking on her door! ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She wanted to say something. Mu Huan quickly added, ¡°But I don¡¯t think she has the capability.¡± Li Meng¡¯s eyes lit up at once. Mu Huan had always been confident that she wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. ¡°Why do you think she doesn¡¯t have that capability?¡± ¡°If she had such capabilities, she wouldn¡¯t have gone through such lengths. How couldst night be a coincidence if Ling Wei would thene to the school to be a visiting professor? Also, the scientific research project that she¡¯s going to participate in wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was a meticulous arrangement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why a person who used to work at an internationally renowned hospital and who is an honorary professor at an Ivy League school woulde back to Yun University to conduct such research? Yun Cheng isn¡¯t her hometown, and Yun University isn¡¯t her alma mater. Even if she chose to return to the country to reintegrate into society, she should have chosen a famous school in the Imperial Capital, not Yun University.¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Li Meng nodded her head, then continued, ¡°It seems like she really thinks highly of you! She came to our school for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she thinks highly of me. When I looked into her eyes just now, it was obvious that she was looking down on me. She doesn¡¯t care about me at all. She doesn¡¯t even see me as a threat,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Ah?¡± Li Meng was stunned. ¡°Then why did she spend so much efforting to our school?¡± ¡°A smart person wouldn¡¯t want to be a third party nor act like a third party. Someone like her would have to find a reasonable and high-end reason to stay here. She¡¯de to Yun University to conduct scientific research, and the elite overseas-educated student would return the favor to society. It sounds like she¡¯s someone to be idolized!¡± Chapter 404 - First Meeting (4)

Chapter 404: First Meeting (4)

Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Her real opponent is Bo Junyan. If Bo Junyan wanted her, then she¡¯d be with him. If Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her, then it¡¯d be useless even if she kicked me away. Hence, it¡¯s only Bo Junyan that she¡¯s treating as her opponent, and meanwhile, it¡¯s her fervent fans who see me as their enemy. They want to get rid of my troublesome existence for her. She just needs to focus on saving Bo Junyan¡¯s heart.¡± A smart woman knows that if she wanted a man, she had toy her hands on him. She knows that the only way to seed was by snatching that man¡¯s heart. ¡°So, actually, I don¡¯t need to deal with Ling Wei. I just want Bo Junyan to like me.¡± Mu Huan was also a smart woman. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I think things will be very interesting. God Bo dotes on you so much, so he must have a lot of feelings for you!¡± Li Meng felt that the way Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan was very loving. ¡°As long as he likes me and wants to be with me, that¡¯s enough. As long as he likes me, I can kill for his sake. If he doesn¡¯t like me, continuing to fight will be meaningless, so I¡¯ll stop struggling.¡± Mu Huan could feel Bo Junyan¡¯s fondness for her, but she was afraid that he liked the docile and obedient her instead of the real her. She had nned to slowly reveal her true nature so that Bo Junyan could slowly ept her. But before she could do anything, things hade to this. Now, they could only wait and see. In order to gain a better understanding of Ling Wei, Mu Huan did not speak further and listened attentively to Ling Wei¡¯s lecture. Then, she realized that Ling Wei was indeed a very talented person. The three Ph.D. degrees that she had earned were truly substantial. It was not only Mu Huan who could tell, but also Li Meng. Hence, after the lecture ended, Li Meng could not help but say, ¡°Xiao Huan, you have to work harder! You have to get four or five doctoral degrees!¡± It looked like she had much to study! ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Mu Huan put her arm around her shoulder and smiled. At this moment, Ling Wei, who was already in the car, received a call from the Old Master. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Is Grandfather asking about the lecture?¡± Ling Wei asked with a smile. ¡°You know what I¡¯m asking about.¡± The old man yed with a walnut in his hand. ¡°Do you think I need to worry about her?¡± Ling Wei raised her eyebrows. Just as Mu Huan had surmised, Ling Wei did not see her as an opponent at all. She came from a good family, was beautiful, intelligent, and talented. All these gave her the right to look down on everyone. She would never stoop below her level and pay attention to a woman who was not like her in any way, whether it was her background, academic aplishments, or looks. All she cared about was Bo Junyan. ¡°That girl is a smart person.¡± ¡°Of course, the person Junyan chose isn¡¯t bad.¡± She knew that even if it was just a casual choice, it wouldn¡¯t been made carelessly. Someone whom he liked would definitely be good. ¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the pharmaceutical faculty... Because the students from both the medical and pharmaceutical faculty were attending today¡¯s lecture, the boys in the ss were excited when they returned. ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s such a young female professor! She has three Ph.D. degrees! The most important thing is that she¡¯s so beautiful! From now on, the goddess in my dreams will have her looks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, goddess! She¡¯s a real goddess! From now on, don¡¯t ever call other random women goddesses! Only Professor Ling can be considered a goddess! She¡¯s really perfect, like a heavenly deity!¡± Chapter 405 - First Meeting (5)

Chapter 405: First Meeting (5)

¡°Wow, my heart still can¡¯t calm down. I really didn¡¯t expect there to be such a perfect goddess in this world!¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s one of the experts in our school¡¯s uing important research project. From now on, we can see her often at school!¡± ¡°From now on, the school¡¯s research base will be my home! I¡¯ll be there day and night, as long as I can take another look at the goddess!¡± ¡°I have to work hard in the future! I have to study hard and strive to be on par with the goddess!¡± ¡°Forget it! With your academic results, you can¡¯t even say for certain that you¡¯d graduate, much less get a few doctoral degrees! Don¡¯t taint my goddess with your thoughts!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it either! Scram to the side! What is there about you that makes you worthy of a goddess?! Look at this fellow, he¡¯s insulting the goddess!¡± ¡°What the f*ck! Are you trying to get beaten up?!¡± the boy said as he stood up. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The other party stood up as well. Then, the two started fighting. ¡°Will you look at that? My Sister Ling Wei has such charm! There have been countless boys fighting over her ever since she was young!¡± Huo Yuqi had gone to the Long family¡¯s residence in the afternoon, but she did not see Long Feilei. Through her connections, she found out that Long Feilei had gone overseas and realized that she had been cheated. In addition, she had to attend Ling Wei¡¯s lecture in the afternoon, so she returned to school. As she had not met the person she liked, she was in a bad mood and wanted to find trouble with Mu Huan. ¡°There¡¯ve been countless boys who fought for Xiao Huan since she was young!¡± Li Meng retorted when she heard her words. Their Xiao Huan had been the school belle since she was young! ¡°Stop joking. Her?¡± Huo Yuqi looked at Mu Huan with a contemptuous smile. ¡°Are you stupid? Keep smiling!¡± Li Meng mocked. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t argue with you. Let¡¯s speak the truth!¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s expression was saying that if you wanted to humiliate yourself, you couldn¡¯t me me for insulting you! ¡°The truth is that our Xiao Huan is beautiful and kind. She is talented and is also young and pretty!¡± In Mu Huan¡¯s eyes, Li Meng was good at everything. In Li Meng¡¯s eyes, no woman in this world was better than her Xiao Huan! Huo Yuqi did not respond to Li Meng¡¯s words. Instead, she stood up and walked toward the podium. She picked up the microphone on the podium and said, ¡°Quiet down! Everyone, quiet down!¡± Her sudden action silenced the students, leaving only the two boys fighting. ¡°Stop the fight between those two. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the dean right away! Fighting in school requires punishment!¡± The two boys who were in the middle of a fight suddenly realized that fighting in school was a big mistake, so they immediately let go of each other. Huo Yuqi waited for them to quiet down. ¡°I have a question that I would like to ask everyone. I hope everyone can answer honestly and let some people see the truth! ¡°This is the question: after today, do you think Professor Ling Wei or Mu Huan is prettier? Oh, scratch that, do you think Mu Huan is evenparable to Professor Ling Wei?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± What kind of question was this? ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid of Mu Huan. No matter how you answer, I¡¯ll ensure that you wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. You can speak freely!¡± The college students were young and hot-blooded. They were not willing to let others think that they were afraid of Mu Huan. Hence, after Huo Yuqi said that, they became even more daring. The two boys who were fighting earlier said in unison: ¡°Mu Huan is nothingpared to Professor Ling Wei! How can she bepared to my goddess?!¡± Chapter 406 - Shes Pretty Too (1)

Chapter 406: She¡¯s Pretty Too (1)

After they finished speaking¡ª The other boys also raised their heads and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s noparison! Professor Ling Wei is so beautiful, talented, and noble! How can Mu Huan, who got married so early for money, bepared to her?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare Professor Ling Wei to Mu Huan. That¡¯s demeaning to the goddess!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s an insult to the goddess!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh with your words! What do you mean by demeaning? What do you mean by there¡¯s no way for Mu Huan topete? Why can¡¯t she bepared to Ling Wei? Mu Huan is young, pretty, smart, and talented. Why can¡¯t she bepared to that woman?!¡± said one girl who couldn¡¯t stand the fact that all the boys in the ss were acting crazy. Following that, another girl echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, why can¡¯t shepete?!¡± ¡°Do you really think that Mu Huan has a basis forparison with Professor Ling Wei, or are you just jealous that Professor Ling Wei is so perfect?¡± ¡°Exactly! Are you jealous?!¡± ¡°Compared to Professor Ling Wei¡¯s, Mu Huan¡¯s intelligence is nothing! It can only be considered as petty! Professor Ling Wei is a top student from Harvard! Harvard is an internationally renowned university!¡± ¡°With Mu Huan¡¯s grades, she could have gone to Harvard but she didn¡¯t! Why can¡¯t shepete?!¡± ¡°Professor Ling Wei has three PhDs!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about that?! She¡¯s so much older than Mu Huan! She¡¯s almost 30! How do you know that Mu Huan won¡¯t surpass her in ten years?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± It was the girls¡¯ turn to respond. Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t expect so many girls toe to Mu Huan¡¯s aid. Her expression turned ugly. ¡°Girls, don¡¯t talk nonsense just because you¡¯re jealous of Professor Ling Wei!¡± ¡°Who says we¡¯re jealous of her?! There are so many perfect goddesses in this world¡ªis there a need for us to be jealous?!¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re just telling the truth!¡± ¡°Do you think that Mu Huan is as pretty as Professor Ling Wei? Look at how she¡¯s acting. Let her conscience speak for her!¡± Huo Yuqi pointed at Mu Huan. When the students heard this, they turned to look at Mu Huan and realized that the female lead of their argument had fallen asleep on the table... Everyone: ¡°...¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± How confident was Mu Huan to be able to fall asleep at a time like this?! After a while... A boy suddenly said weakly, ¡°If you look closely, Mu Huan is also very pretty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! She¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Even under such circumstances, she had a messy head of chicken¡¯s nest and was lying on the table, sleeping in such a manner. She was so beautiful that it moved one¡¯s heart! They knew that Mu Huan was married and that she woulde to school only when it was time for ss. She would be sleeping during the most important ss, and after ss, she would be sleeping some more. Hence, although the students knew what Mu Huan looked like, they had never taken a good look at her. Now that they took a closer look, they realized how good-looking Mu Huan was. Professor Ling Wei had meticulously dressed herself up. From her makeup to her clothes, she was wless. However, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t dressed up. Her hair was in a mess and she was slumped over the table. She was sleeping soundly, but she looked so beautiful! ¡°This youthful and invincible smooth face that is filled with cogen is something that can¡¯t be wiped off with any foundation! In terms of looks, Mu Huan is definitely more youthful and prettier!¡± said the girl who was sitting next to Mu Huan, who could see her face the most clearly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Time is like a pig-ying knife. No matter how beautiful a beauty is, she won¡¯t be able to escape the knife of time. Let¡¯s notpare other things. Just based on looks alone, Professor Ling definitely won¡¯t be able topete with the youthful and beautiful Mu Huan!¡± Chapter 407 - Shes Pretty Too (2)

Chapter 407: She¡¯s Pretty Too (2)

¡°That¡¯s right! In terms of looks, our Xiao Huan has never needed to be afraid of anyone! Take a closer look at this little face. It¡¯s so smooth and tender that even with a magnifying ss, you can¡¯t find a single w in it. Is there anyone who canpare to this? And take note that she stayed up and didn¡¯t sleep at all for an entire night¡ªit¡¯d be absolutely beautiful if she were in a state where she was fully rested. It would be so beautiful that even a woman would be tempted to pounce on her!¡± Li Meng lifted Mu Huan¡¯s face to let the students take a closer look. ¡°What are you doing...? I¡¯m sleepy...¡± Mu Huan reached out to remove her hand and covered her head with her cap. Then, shey on the table and slept. When Mu Huan was awake, most of the time, she would use her brain at high intensity. Hence, she often needed to sleep to let her brain rest. She did not sleepst night, and today, she needed more sleep. She did not care about the shaming and humiliation that a small fry like Huo Yuqi tried to pull. Neither did she want to waste more time on her. Hence, when Huo Yuqi walked to the stage, Mu Huan slumped over the table to catch up on her sleep. Right now, she was in a deep sleep. Everyone: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan really did exude the image of an all-rounded genius found in novels. She could be seen sleeping every time, but she would always do well in her exams. Huo Yuqi¡¯s original intention was to humiliate Mu Huan, but who would have known that everyone would instead realize that Mu Huan was beautiful? And Mu Huan? She was humiliating her! She had actually fallen asleep! This made her mad! How could Mu Huan be such a weirdo?! ¡°What about her is beautiful?! She¡¯s nothing but ugly. Besides her youthful skin, what else is there? Are you blind? To actually say that she¡¯s pretty!¡± Long Feiting snorted. Even though he had rushed to the dormitory to take a shower in the afternoon, he still felt ufortable. This d*mn Mu Huan had been using medicine on him again and again. Just see if he wouldn¡¯t kill her! When Huo Yuqi heard Long Feiting¡¯s words, she decided not to take him to task for lying to her. Long Feiting¡¯s background made him someone overbearing and who did not allow anyone to offend him. All the students knew that. Hence, after he said that, no one dared to praise Mu Huan anymore. The enthusiastic atmosphere in the ss quietened down. Long Feiting saw that Mu Huan could sleep even more soundly because of this. Thinking about how itchy he was today, he got angry. He picked up a bottle of mineral water and walked toward Mu Huan. Then, without warning, he poured the entire bottle of water over Mu Huan¡¯s head. Li Meng was stunned by his sudden action. By the time she came back to her senses to stop him, Long Feiting had already emptied the bottle of water. Everyone: ¡°...¡± They knew that Long Feiting did not like Mu Huan, but they did not expect him to do such a thing! To pour a bottle of water on Mu Huan¡¯s head in public! Seeing this, Huo Yuqi pped her hands and cheered, ¡°Good! Long Feiting, you¡¯ve done a great job!¡± However, when Long Feiting snapped back to his senses and realized what he had done, he did not feel good. Instead, he was extremely frustrated! What was he doing?! Mu Huan, who had just woken up from the water, was still wondering what was going on when she opened her eyes. Was it raining? No, they were clearly on the first floor. Even if the roof was leaking, it shouldn¡¯t havended on her head. Then she heard Li Meng¡¯s exasperated voice, saying, ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯re too much! Don¡¯t you want to live a good life?!¡± Mu Huan finally snapped back to her senses. When she saw the empty bottle in Long Feiting¡¯s hand, she instantly understood that it wasn¡¯t raining. It was Long Feiting who had poured water on her. Chapter 408 - Inexplicable Trust (1)

Chapter 408: Inexplicable Trust (1)

Instantly, her harmless-looking ck eyes turned sinister! As he looked into her eyes, Long Feiting¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively wanted to exin himself, but how was he going to exin this? Hence, he did not exin in the end. Instead, he said arrogantly, ¡°Mu Huan, this is my reward for you!¡± He wasn¡¯t in the wrong. The one in the wrong was Mu Huan. He had been so kind-hearted that he didn¡¯t agitate her in the afternoon and had even taken away a drumstick for her to liven up her mood. Yet she had used the medicine on him and made him itch so badly! She had poisoned him, but he had only watered her with a bottle of mineral water. It was a bargain! ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°What the f*ck? Hit me if you dare!¡± Long Feiting said arrogantly. Mu Huan sneered as she stood up. Long Feiting immediately looked at her with an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll y along!¡± However, Mu Huan did not speak to him. She only picked up her bag and walked past him before leaving. Seeing this, Li Meng hurriedly picked up her bag and followed. Just as she was about to leave, she did not forget to give Long Feiting a fierce re. ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯re too much!¡± The students saw that Mu Huan had left just like that. Everyone thought that Mu Huan was afraid of Long Feiting. Only Long Feiting knew that Mu Huan did not do anything simply to maintain her image. In truth, she would not let this matter rest! In the female dormitory... ¡°That Long Feiting is too much!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°Granted, it¡¯s been a day or two since he went overboard,¡± Mu Huan said as she changed her clothes. ¡°So we¡¯ll just let it go?¡± Li Meng knew that right now was the most critical moment. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t do anything out of line at this point in time, as that would give those who wanted to kick her down a hold over her. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to let it go! ¡°How can we just let this go?¡± Mu Huan sneered and took out her phone to call Long Feiting. ¡°In one hour, there¡¯s going to be a fight in the man-madeke at the back of the school. Do you dare to make an appointment?¡± When she was in a good mood, she could tolerate Long Feiting looking for her for a small matter, but now, she was in a bad mood! ¡°I don¡¯t fight girls!¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Oh, then how about a game? If you lose, you can kneel down and call me Daddy! Do you dare?!¡± ¡°A game?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, a game.¡± ¡°Why do we have to go to the man-madeke at the back? We can start now!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t meet, how can we kneel down and call the other Daddy?¡± Long Feiting agreed. ¡°Alright, see you in an hour!¡± After Mu Huan hung up the call, Li Meng immediately asked, ¡°What game do you want to y with him?¡± ¡°A game of fighting.¡± Mu Huan sneered as she put on her coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some food first.¡± Li Meng thought that she was going to ask Long Feiting out for a PK game, so she did not probe further. Mu Huan went out of the dormitory and bought a sandwich to fill her stomach. After making a trip to theboratory, she walked toward the back of the school. There was a huge man-madeke at the back of Yun University. It used to be a park, butter on, it was surrounded by Yun University while it was still being built. There weren¡¯t many people during the day, and after dark, there wouldn¡¯t be many people. There wasn¡¯t even a streetmp here. By the time Long Feiting arrived, Mu Huan was already standing on the highest bridge on the man-madeke, waiting for him. As it was already dark, even though Mu Huan was standing very high, Long Feiting did not see her. He had to make a call to find her. After arriving on the bridge, Long Feiting grumbled, ¡°Why did you arrange a game here? It¡¯s so remote here. If the signal isn¡¯t good, who will lose?¡± Also, there were only a few broken railings left on this bridge. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would identally fall into the water? Also, wouldn¡¯t she feel ufortable just standing there and ying games? Chapter 409 - Inexplicable Trust (2)

Chapter 409: Inexplicable Trust (2)

Right then, Mu Huan, who was initially standing a little away from him, suddenly approached him and shed a charming smile. That smile stunned Long Feiting. In particr, her eyes were so simr to his Star. It was as if he was dreaming of his Star, grown up and walking toward him with a smile. It made his heart skip a beat. Just as he was about to shout out the name of his Star... Mu Huan kicked him away. Instantly, Long Feiting was plunged into cold water, causing him to regain his senses. His emotions turned into a raging fury. As he floated out of the water, he roared angrily, ¡°Mu Huan, do you want to die?!¡± F*ck! She actuallyunched a sneak attack! She kicked him down! She was really tired of living! ¡°I¡¯ve always been a generous person. If you pour a bottle of water over me, I¡¯ll return the favor!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± This was the first time he had seen someone speak so arrogantly about revenge! ¡°Long Feiting, this is thest time I¡¯m giving you a serious warning! From now on, don¡¯te looking for trouble when I¡¯m in a bad mood! Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do next time! I¡¯m not someone to be messed with! If you provoke me, I¡¯ll do anything to get back at you! You¡¯d better be sensible!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°Come, I want to see what you can do!¡± ying hard with Young Master Long? He had never been afraid! ¡°Alright, since you want to see it so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a bag and opened its mouth. It was obvious that she wanted to pour the contents into theke. Long Feiting looked at the moving bag in her hand and instinctively had an ominous feeling. ¡°Mu Huan, what¡¯s in that bag?!¡± ¡°The piranha I took from theboratory is even more ferocious. When I kicked you just now, I even sprayed some medicine on you. That medicine is equivalent to the best bait for the piranha in this bag. After I put them in the water, they¡¯ll chase after you crazily and bite you! You¡¯re at the center of theke now. It¡¯ll take time for you to swim to the shore. During that time, these fish will bite you a few times! The teeth of these fish are sharp. You¡¯ll have to swim faster!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. No wonder she was waiting for him on this broken bridge after arranging to meet him here. So it turned out that she had nned for a good spot and specially found this broken bridge so that she could kick him into the water! And he was even furthest away from the shore! ¡°How dare you, Mu Huan! You...¡± She better not be serious! If she was serious, he would deal with her harshly! But before he could finish speaking, Mu Huan had already upended all the fish in the bag. Seeing this, Long Feiting turned around and swam toward the opposite shore. This d*mn Mu Huan! She¡¯s even more evil than I am! She really dares to do anything! She can do anything! And she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s not going back on her words! Mu Huan had always been like this since she was young. She never looked for trouble, and she would usually tolerate things that she could tolerate. But if she couldn¡¯t tolerate it or when she was in a bad mood, then anyone who came looking for trouble had best be careful! She was indeed a little evil in nature. When Mu Huan saw how desperately Long Feiting was swimming and how pathetic he looked, she happily shouted, ¡°Long Feiting, you can do it! Hurry up and swim! If you¡¯re slow, you¡¯ll be done for!¡± Li Meng, who was eating her snacks and watching the show from the side, put down her snacks and shouted at Long Feiting, ¡°Long Feiting, good luck! Long Feiting, good luck!¡± Chapter 410 - Inexplicable Trust (3)

Chapter 410: Inexplicable Trust (3)

Long Feiting was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t swim. Just then, he felt something slip past his leg. It scared him so much that he immediately elerated and swam forward. Seeing that he had safely swam to the opposite shore and climbed up, Mu Huan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Meng picked up the rubbish on the ground and followed her. Thinking of something, Li Meng asked, ¡°Thiske is so big. How are we going to fish out those piranhaster? Won¡¯t it affect the ecological bnce in thiske if we don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Those fish were just ordinary fish that were not used in theboratory. They were meant to be released, so there¡¯s no need to fish them out,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± When they arrived, Mu Huan made a trip to theboratory. When she came out, Li Meng saw that she was holding a bag and asked what it was. Mu Huan said it contained fish. Hence, when Mu Huan said that those were piranha fish from theboratory, Li Meng thought they were really piranha. Unexpectedly, they¡¯re just ordinary fish! She seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°This Long Feiting might be too much and infuriating, but he¡¯s actually quite naive. He came alone when you invited him here.¡± He believed that it was a game. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not a bad person. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t deal with him harshly. I only pranked him a bit.¡± Long Feiting did not deal with Mu Huan harshly, and neither did Mu Huan. There was even an indescribable sense of trust between the two of them. Just as Li Meng said, Long Feiting was naive. How could someone like him be so naive? He just couldn¡¯t help believing Mu Huan. Even though he was always so angry that he wanted to kill her, he knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would really do something to him. Mu Huan, on the other hand, had a strange sense of trust in Long Feiting. She knew that no matter how much Long Feiting went overboard, he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her. Both of them concluded that they had trust in each other¡¯s character and intuition. On the other hand, they had neglected their subconscious sense of familiarity and trust toward each other. Back then, Mu Huan and Long Feiting had been kidnapped by bad guys for five days. Both of them were 11 years old and had developed deep feelings for each other under such circumstances. It was just that Long Feiting had feelings for her and Mu Huan had developed a brotherly bond with him. Mu Huan had such a good memory. Of course, she would remember what happened when she was kidnapped when she was young, and she did not forget the fat brother who carried her back that year. However, the difference between Long Feiting then and now was too great! When he was 11 years old, his face was so big that his eyes were almost popping out. Also, he was slowly growing into his eyes. When he was young, he had two slits for eyes that looked like a single eyelid. He was also developingte. When he was 11, he wasn¡¯t even as tall as Mu Huan. When he was young, he had the image of a short and round little fatty. Hence, Mu Huan would never associate the current campus beau Long Feiting with the little fatty back then. Furthermore, Long Feiting thought that he had made his name clear in the past. But in fact, back then, he had almost fallen off the cliff and his face was swollen from the fall. He could not speak clearly. He meant to say Long Feiting, and Mu Huan heard Rong Feiting. Hence, when Mu Huan first saw Long Feiting¡¯s name, she felt that it was somewhat familiar. Later on, she also thought that this familiar feeling came from the little fatty, Rong Feiting, whom she had saved back then. It was also because Long Feiting then and now were worlds apart from each other that she did not associate the two of them at all. Chapter 411 - Going to Her House (1)

Chapter 411: Going to Her House (1)

It was just that there were many people in the country who shared the same name. Hence, the two of them somehow did not recognize each other. However, the inexplicable sense of familiarity between the two was palpable. It was only because they had fought many times that neither paid attention to this feeling of familiarity. After returning from the man-madeke, Mu Huan packed her things and headed home. ¡°Haven¡¯t you still not gotten through to God Bo? Why don¡¯t you sleep in the dormitory tonight?¡± Li Meng was afraid that she would overthink when she got back, making her unable to fall asleep again. Mu Huan looked at her bed and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°I can be so fickle sometimes. Back when I couldn¡¯t sleep in the dormitory, I wanted to do so very badly. But now that I can do it, I just want to go home.¡± It was just like how she used to hope that Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t return home at night and how she used to think that it would be best if he didn¡¯t contact her for half a month. Now, he had been away for only one night and had not contacted her for a day and a night, yet she already felt so upset! Sigh. It would be great if, for only this time, things could go back to how it was in the past. When one had no one to love, one was the most carefree. Not knowing how tofort her, Li Meng could only say, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m already very rational and clear-minded?¡± Li Meng thought about it and agreed. She would probably cry if something like this happened to her. Not only did Xiao Huan not cry, but she also managed to understand clearly that this was a scheme. She did not suspect anything and did not misunderstand Bo Junyan. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control myself and feel a little upset. When a person is in a bad mood, it¡¯s easy for them toment about some things. That¡¯s why, in this world, the word ¡®love¡¯ is the most torturous. It makes one less like oneself. The heartless are the most powerful, and as the saying goes, if Heaven were sentimental, Heaven would also feel sad and old.¡± Once a person develops feelings for someone, they can no longer be controlled by rationality. Her present situation was the perfect example. Despite knowing that this was all part of someone¡¯s scheme, that someone had gone through such lengths to make Mu Huan feel ufortable and to cause a rift between her and Bo Junyan, and that she shouldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t fall for it, she was still only human. Even though humans know that they shouldn¡¯t feel upset over some things, they would still be. He went to see fireworks despite the meticulous preparations she had made at home, then he not only did not return but also did not even call back. She really could not fathom what kind of situation he¡¯d have to be in to not call her, under conditions where he wasn¡¯t in danger! Especially when Gong Zeye knew about it. Why couldn¡¯t he reveal to her something that Gong Zeye knew about so that she wouldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild? Seeing her like this, Li Meng could not help but hug her, wanting to givefort. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just sighing a little. If I didn¡¯t sigh at all and didn¡¯t feel ufortable, even a little, that¡¯s as much as saying I¡¯m only pretending to like Bo Junyan,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Do you really not want to stay in the dormitory?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not. It¡¯s easy to go from frugal to extravagant. It¡¯s hard to go from extravagant to frugal. I¡¯m used to having my big bed and eating my delicacies. I can¡¯t sleep well on this hard bed, and I can¡¯t eat breakfast here either,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Li Meng knew that she was looking for an excuse. She knew that Mu Huan wanted to go home because she still wanted to wait for Bao Junyan to return tonight. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to study tonight. Go to sleep. When you can¡¯t sleep, y games and rx. If you want to y games, you can contact me at any time. I¡¯m always here.¡± Chapter 412 - Stay at Her House (2)

Chapter 412: Stay at Her House (2)

As she insisted on going back, Li Meng did not try to dissuade her anymore. ¡°Thank you, my little baby, xoxo!¡± Mu Huan gave her a flying kiss. Mu Huan bought some desserts on the way home. When the sweet taste melted in her mouth, her mood became much better. After that, she advised herself not to fret over it and stop thinking about it. If she could not figure out the reason, then she should stop thinking about it. After all, Bo Junyan definitely did not have an affair. It was not worth it for her to be upset over such a photo. She was still unable to get in touch with Bo Junyan today, but Ling Wei was already morously gracing the lectern. This made her even more sure that he had something important to do. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t have the time to call her. She really didn¡¯t have to feel upset at all! She had to control her emotions and not let them control her rationality. She had to appear sad and upset as the enemy wished. As she walked, she worked hard to bolster her heart. Finally, when she reached her doorstep, she was mentally prepared. However, when she saw the situation at home... Her initially solid mental state copsed! Because she saw it. Ling Wei was actually at her house, and she was even ordering the butler around. Behind her were two middle-aged women who looked like servants. She was even wearing home slippers, as though this was her home! Mu Huan¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. Her chest was burning with anger, and it quickly engulfed her entire body! The butler, who was recording Ling Wei¡¯s instructions with his head lowered, looked up and saw that Mu Huan had returned. He immediately put away his pen and notebook and walked toward Mu Huan. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Ling Wei frowned slightly at his behavior, but she did not say anything. The angrier Mu Huan was, the less she would reveal herself. She looked at the butler and said innocently, ¡°Butler, is my husband bankrupt and wants to sell the house?¡± Huo Yuqi, who was standing next to Ling Wei, became furious when she heard this. What did she mean by her cousin going bankrupt?! How could her cousin go bankrupt?! Just as she was about to say something, the butler said in all seriousness, ¡°Madam, Master did not go bankrupt. He¡¯s not selling the house.¡± ¡°Then why is there a stranger at my ce? What did she ask you to note down? Didn¡¯t she ask you to remember that our belongings needed to be taken away?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°Madam, let me introduce you. This is Ms. Ling Wei. Master¡¯s grandfather has instructed that Ms. Ling will be staying here for a few days.¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she looked enlightened. Then, she looked at Ling Wei and asked, ¡°Ms. Ling, why do you want to stay at my ce for a few days? Do you not have the money to stay in a hotel or something?¡± When Huo Yuqi heard this, she could no longer hold it in. ¡°Mu Huan, why are you pretending to be muddle-headed?! And how can my Sister Ling Wei not have the money to stay in a hotel?! My Sister Ling Wei¡¯s family is on par with Cousin¡¯s!¡± When Mu Huan heard those words, her expression became even more perplexed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so rich and can just buy a house and live as you please, why can¡¯t Ms. Ling just stay in a hotel?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t pretend to be stupid! I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know why. You¡¯d better...¡± Huo Yuqi did not get to finish speaking. She was stopped by Ling Wei. ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± She didn¡¯t know how Huo Yuqi managed to get to this age yet still not have a brain. Mu Huan, who was the same age, had suffered a disappointmentst night. After today¡¯s events, she had been letting her imagination run wild all day, and her thoughts were tormenting her. And now, she had to deal with Ling Wei¡¯s appearance at her house. Chapter 413 - Stay at Her House (3)

Chapter 413: Stay at Her House (3)

In the face of the final attack on her fort, Mu Huan did not break down from such a heavy blow. She did not fly into a rage and could still calmly drag them into the pit. Meanwhile, Huo Yuqi was speaking without thinking. She was really spoiled. Just like what Mu Huan had said, a smart woman would never do something as obvious as being a third party if she wanted to steal a man. She had to find a good reason to make that steal. Ling Wei was here for Bo Junyan, but the reason for her staying in his house was definitely not because of him. She had to stay here for a very important and secretive matter! If Huo Yuqi continued speaking, she would as much as say that Ling Wei was a third party who wanted to steal someone else¡¯s husband. After all, regardless of Ling Wei¡¯s rtionship with Bo Junyan, whether they used to be in love or not, and whether they were still in love with each other or not, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were legally married! No one had the right to enter the house and say that she should give up her seat. No matter who it was, anyone who wanted her husband would be a third party! Huo Yuqi, who had been reprimanded, snapped back to her senses and realized that she had almost said the wrong thing. Her Sister Ling Wei had indirectly told her that if her cousin¡¯s feelings did not change, there was still a possibility that they could be together. However, her Sister Ling Wei had a very important matter to attend to after she returned, and she had to move in to this house because she had no choice. Even if her Sister Ling Wei had more than enough money, what she wanted was to get closer to her cousin. However, she was definitely not the kind of third party who would steal someone¡¯s husband. And just now, she had almost called Sister Ling Wei, who was so perfect, a third party! Huo Yuqi lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Ling Wei. I always speak without thinking.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled. You can¡¯t be like this in the future,¡± Ling Wei lectured. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Yuqi never listened to her parents since she was young and listened only to Ling Wei. Ling Wei did not say anything else. She retracted her gaze and looked at Mu Huan with a faint smile. Then, she extended her hand toward Mu Huan and said, ¡°Ms. Mu, we met at the Grand Auditorium.¡± Mu Huan looked at her outstretched hand, took out a pair of gloves from her pocket, and put them on. Then, she shook hands with her. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a clean freak. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ling Wei was still smiling elegantly. Mu Huan had always been polite to others, but now, she was being overly polite. It was time for the military to arrive. ¡°Ms. Ling, it¡¯s possible that Grandfather did this because he doesn¡¯t understand our family¡¯s situation. Actually, my husband and I don¡¯t like it when outsiders move in. We used to be alone. Look, we don¡¯t have many servants, so I¡¯ll help you arrange for another ce to stay, alright?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, who do you think you are?! You actually want to chase my Sister Ling Wei away?!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had just said that she wouldn¡¯t lose her mind, went back on her words. Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned colder as she looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not a thing. I¡¯m a human, and I¡¯m the owner of this house. I have the right to invite people in, and I have the right to invite them out! Because you¡¯re my husband¡¯s cousin, I treat you as my family and have tolerated you over and over. But you¡¯re so disrespectful. If you can¡¯t learn and respect people no matter what, then please leave as well!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, are you crazy?! How dare you chase me away?!¡± Huo Yuqi felt that Mu Huan was courting her own death. How dare she chase them away?! Mu Huan really wanted to throw the two of them out. However, her current image did not allow that. She could only resist the urge to throw them out. Chapter 414 - Stay at Her House (4)

Chapter 414: Stay at Her House (4)

¡°Ms. Ling, you¡¯re a smart person. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to force someone to invite you out.¡± She actually wanted to enter Mu Huan¡¯s house and live here? Did Ling Wei think she was dead?! As she met Mu Huan¡¯s hard gaze, Ling Wei continued to smile elegantly. ¡°Ms. Mu, I have to move in because of personal reasons. Junyan has agreed to it. He probably hasn¡¯t finished his work and didn¡¯t have the time to tell you.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her hands, which were hanging by her sides, clenched into tight fists. She knew that if Ling Wei said that Bao Junyan had agreed, it meant that he had really agreed. Because Ling Wei was a smart person, she would not easily be torn apart if Mu Huan threw a tantrum. However, she said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if he has agreed. If it¡¯s about family matters, I can also make the decision. I don¡¯t like outsiders staying in my house. Please pack your things and leave immediately. Don¡¯t let me get someone to help you clean up!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s words became even more forceful! It could be said that she didn¡¯t give anyone any face and directly fell out with them! Not only was Ling Wei not angry at her harsh tone, but she even smiled even more elegantly. On the other hand, Huo Yuqi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed forward. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Yes, I am going overboard!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Then, she turned to look at the butler. ¡°Butler, please have them leave! I¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Madam...¡± He really wanted to listen to his madam, but if he did, not only would he be in big trouble, but the madam would be as well. Mu Huan knew that the butler was in a difficult position, so she did not make things difficult for him. ¡°I¡¯ll spend money to find someone toe in. May I invite them here?¡± If they didn¡¯t leave, she would pay a huge sum of money to hire someone to chase them away! See if they didn¡¯t find that embarrassing! ¡°Madam...¡± This was the daughter of the Ling family! If she was chased away like this, then... Just as the butler was about to turn white from embarrassment... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing that familiar voice, the butler rushed forward as though he had seen his savior. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as he entered the house, Bo Junyan could feel the tension in the air. Frowning, he walked forward and reached out to hug Mu Huan out of habit. However, Mu Huan avoided his big hand. It didn¡¯t matter that he didn¡¯t return on his birthday since it was only her effort that was wasted. He might really have been busy with something important. She didn¡¯t me him, and she understood him! If he didn¡¯t call her, the reason could really have been that he was too busy. She didn¡¯t me him for that! She understood him! However, no matter what his reason was for agreeing to let Ling Wei move into their house, she would not be able to understand it. She could not help but me him! Ling Wei was his ex-fiancee, and even his family wanted them to be together again. The other party¡¯s return was obviously for her ex-fiance¡¯s sake! But he wanted her to stay in their house. What was he thinking?! Was there a trap or something?! Did he consider Mu Huan¡¯s feelings at all?! Do you think I¡¯m dead?! Bo Junyan, who did not manage to get hold of her, frowned even more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I heard from her that you agreed to let her move in,¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at Ling Wei. ¡°Yes. She has something on and needs to stay at our ce for some time. I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you since I was busyst night.¡± ¡°No matter what important matter she has, I don¡¯t want her to stay at our house! I want her to leave!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s tone was firm and there was no room for discussion. She had never been afraid of anything, nor was she afraid of fighting. However, home was thest fortress of a person. If the enemy had already moved into your home, then you would have been directly defeated. What was there to fight for?! How could the fight even continue?! Chapter 415 - Stay at Her House (5)

Chapter 415: Stay at Her House (5)

Also, now that Ling Wei was poised to move into Mu Huan¡¯s house, the next step would be to climb into her husband¡¯s bed! ¡°Be good and stop fooling around.¡± Bao Junyan reached out to hug her again. He had already made it very clear that Ling Wei had something important to do and needed to stay in. However, Mu Huan dodged again and refused to let him hug her. Be good and stop fooling around? Are you stupid?! You¡¯re already in this state, yet you still want me to be obedient?! Why the f*ck are you being obedient?! Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he failed to get hold of his wife twice. Mu Huan¡¯s expression turned even uglier! Not only was he letting his ambitious ex-fiancee stay at their house, but he was even making her ept it obediently. But if she did ept it, it would be as a joke! So what if she was still making a fuss?! ¡°Come over here!¡± Bo Junyan reached out with a dangerous tone. If it were any other time, Mu Huan would have immediately run obediently into his embrace. However, not only did she not run over today, she even pointed at Ling Wei aggressively and said, ¡°If you want me to go over, make her go! ¡°You can choose between us!¡± Huo Yuqi was amused by Mu Huan¡¯s words! Her cousin hated unreasonable women the most, especially those who choose to say such things to him. In the past, whenever her aunt was making a scene like this, her cousin would be merciless to his own mother. What more Mu Huan?! ¡°Stop fooling around. Come over here!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°I want to make a scene! I just don¡¯t like her! I just don¡¯t want her to stay at my house!¡± Mu Huan shouted angrily. Bao Junyan felt a headacheing on as he looked at her. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, who had always been docile and obedient. Why was she making such a fuss today? Why was she being so fierce and disobedient? He pinched the space between his eyebrows. Usually, during such a situation, a white lotus would appear between the couple and behave magnanimously. Saying*, Junyan, don¡¯t quarrel with your wife over me. I can stay somewhere else.* In this way, retreating as a way to advance would make her appear much more magnanimous than the unreasonable Mu Huan! But Ling Wei was no ordinary white lotus. Seeing this situation, not only did she not say that she wanted to leave, but she even went ahead and invited herself. ¡°Junyan, have a good chat with her. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest first.¡± With that, she headed upstairs. She did not at all care about Mu Huan, the mistress of the family. She did not feel awkward at all. On the contrary, she was being like a magnanimous big shot who did not mind Mu Huan¡¯s unreasonable behavior. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan exploded in anger at his reply! She pointed at Bo Junyan¡¯s nose and said fiercely, ¡°What the f*ck?! Why the f*ck are you saying yes?! Didn¡¯t you hear me say that I won¡¯t let her stay at our home?! She said she¡¯s going ahead upstairs to rest, and you¡¯re still saying yes?! She can give it a f*cking try!¡± Bao Junyan: ¡°...¡± Was she scolding him or scolding her? What happened to his wife today? Huo Yuqi: ¡°F*ck! Mu Huan, you¡¯re actually scolding my cousin?!¡± No one had ever dared to say that her cousin was disobedient, let alone point at his nose and scold him! This Mu Huan was too arrogant! A look of surprise shed across Ling Wei¡¯s eyes as she was about to head upstairs. She did not expect Mu Huan to scold Bao Junyan. When she thought about how Mu Huan had dared to scold Bao Junyan even though she had never dared to say a word to him before, her eyes darkened. She stopped in her tracks and wanted to see what Bo Junyan would do. Ever since he was young, his parents had never dared to say anything bad about him. Even his grandfather did not dare to scold him, but Mu Huan... did. Chapter 416 - Stay at Her House (6)

Chapter 416: Stay at Her House (6)

Mu Huan turned around and red fiercely at Huo Yuqi. ¡°So what if I¡¯m scolding my own husband?! It¡¯s none of your business! If you continue to talk rubbish, I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s face had turnedpletely ck. The dangerous aura he exuded made Ling Wei shudder involuntarily. Huo Yuqi, who was about to dash forward to teach Mu Huan a lesson, subconsciously hid to one side, not daring to breathe. The butler wished he was not here. Mu Huan, on the other hand, was not afraid at all. She red back even more fiercely than Bo Junyan did. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further when he saw this. Fromst night until now, he had had to maintain high-intensity concentration and did not take a rest. He was already very tired. After he returned, he not only did not even manage to hold his wife, but he even developed a headache from her unreasonable behavior. Now, she was even making a din! This pushed him into being a little more hostile. Just as Ling Wei and Huo Yuqi felt that if Mu Huan continued to be in a deadlock with Bo Junyan, Bo Junyan would surely teach her a lesson... Mu Huan suddenly burst into tears! Right! She cried! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The butler: ¡°...¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Are you kidding me?! Was the atmosphere so tense that she ended up crying?! Did she think she was a three-year-old?! As Mu Huan cried, she looked at Bo Junyan andined, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me! You¡¯re actually bullying me! For your birthday, I ved all day and bought a gift that I thought you¡¯d like. I even rehearsed the program and prepared a table full of good food. But you didn¡¯te backst night and went to watch fireworks with Ling Wei! You didn¡¯t even call me! And now, you even asked your ex-fiancee to stay at our house. Why didn¡¯t you just ask me to move out directly?! ¡°I¡¯ll be good! I¡¯ll stop fooling around! It doesn¡¯t matter how obedient I¡¯ll have to be, because I¡¯ll lose my husband otherwise!¡± When Mu Huan mentionedst night, Bo Junyan¡¯s anger due to herck of obedience instantly subsided. No matter what the reason for her tantrum was, it was all his fault for letting her prepare for nothing and making her wait for him for the entire night. Actually, Bo Junyan was also very angry because he couldn¡¯te backst night. He was so looking forward to the surprise his wife had prepared for him! Anyway... ¡°What¡¯s that about watching fireworks with Ling Wei? I didn¡¯t watch fireworks with her.¡± Fromst night until now, Bo Junyan had had no idea what was happening outside. ¡°If you didn¡¯t watch fireworks with her, how could someone have taken such a photo and even put it in the newspaper?! What do they mean by the captions ¡®the most beautiful you¡¯ and ¡®watching the most beautiful fireworks¡¯?! Others even said that you were the one who set those fireworks for her!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s spouting such nonsense?!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s what those who read the newspaper said!¡± ¡°Bring that newspaper over.¡± Bo Junyan looked toward the butler. The butler immediately went to get the newspaper. ¡°It¡¯s useless to use the newspaper to exin. In any case, you didn¡¯t have the time to call me, yet you went to watch fireworks with her. I don¡¯t like that she was in that photo, and I don¡¯t want her to stay at our house!¡± Mu Huan sobbed. Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Huan, who was pretending to be crying. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, not to mention that she was really crying today. She cried so, so pitifully. ¡°Be good and stop crying. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡± Bo Junyan stepped forward and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out! No matter what, I can¡¯t! I just can¡¯t let her stay at our house!¡± This time, Mu Huan did not avoid Bo Junyan. Chapter 417 - Stay at Her H

Chapter 417: Stay at Her House (7)

There were many things that needed to be exined, but Bo Junyan was not used to exining things when outsiders were present. Hence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room first.¡± ¡°Hug!¡± Feeling wronged, Mu Huan spread her arms wide open and ced her legs on hisp, letting him carry her upstairs. Bo Junyan immediately picked her up. Mu Huan, who was being carried up, was still sobbing on his shoulder. Without another word, Bo Junyan carried her upstairs. As she passed by Ling Wei, Mu Huan, who was slumped over Bo Junyan¡¯s shoulder and sobbing, lifted her head to look at the other woman. With a smile, she extended her middle finger and turned around. The move was full of contempt and provocation! What could be so important that I¡¯ll allow her to stay in my house? If I don¡¯t kick her out, I¡¯ll no longer be called Mu Huan! Ling Wei narrowed her eyes. It looked like this Mu Huan was deliberately making a fuss out of nothing. She wanted to tell her, so what if they had put in a lot of effort? Even if she, Mu Huan, were to cause a scene with Bo Junyan, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Ling Wei, not even if Mu Huan were to scold him. She wouldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t really lose control of her emotions and just wanted to turn the world upside down with Bo Junyan. At such a young age, she already had such brains, control of emotions, and schemes. It looked like Ling Wei could not ignore her anymore. After Bo Junyan carried Mu Huan upstairs, he asked, ¡°What did you do to Ling Wei just now?¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment before she realized that he might have sensed her action and was asking her what she had done in the stairs. Hence, she sneered and gestured with her middle finger! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After returning to her room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be hostile toward Ling Wei. Although we were in that kind of rtionship before, it¡¯s now impossible for us to have any rtionship. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan sneered at him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Previously, she only knew how to pretend to cry, but now, not only did she know how to fake it, she even dared to sneer at him and point at his nose to scold him. She had really be spoiled by him! Many a time, Bo Junyan had seen through Mu Huan¡¯s petty tricks on purpose. However, he would never expose her and would always give in to her. ¡°Ling Wei came back and moved in because of other reasons. It¡¯s not because of me, so don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Mu Huan really wanted to know his reason for letting Ling Wei move in! ¡°This matter isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about someone else and Ling Wei. You don¡¯t have to know about other people¡¯s matters. It¡¯s enough that you know this much. Anyway, she¡¯ll leave after staying for a while. She doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives toward me.¡± If it was about him, Bo Junyan could tell Mu Huan everything. If it was about someone else, and he had even made a promise, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Why are you so sure that she has no ulterior motives toward you? Could it be that she dumped you back then? You were so certain before that she had ulterior motives toward you, but in the end, you¡¯re now saying she has no ulterior motives toward you?¡± Bo Junyanughed and reached out to caress her head. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about all day in your little head?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! Is that what happened?!¡± ¡°Who said she dumped me?¡± ¡°Huo Yuqi said that when you begged Ling Wei to marry you, Ling Wei instead wanted to be a Bodhisattva like the one who saved her life, so she dumped you. And you were so obsessed with Ling Wei that you waited for her all these years. When Ling Wei returned, she said you¡¯ll go back to being in love with her!¡± ¡°You believe her words too? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did you break up with her back then? Why did you break up when you liked her so much that you were about to marry her?!¡± Chapter 418 - Stay at Her House (8)

Chapter 418: Stay at Her House (8)

Mu Huan¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. Alright, I don¡¯t believe Huo Yuqi. I¡¯ll believe whatever you say. ¡°I wanted to get married because of Dad. After Dad¡¯s car ident, his health was getting worse by the year. Hence, he was in a hurry to get me married. The reason I broke up with her was that we had different ideals. What she wanted was different from what I wanted. If I liked her a lot, I wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for her, it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you! I feel that she¡¯s using this matter to get back together with you!¡± Could it be that even the most intelligent person has a blind spot? Ling Wei had clearlye back for him, yet he said that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him and was so sure! ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Ling Wei has a boyfriend, and he has everything that she has always wanted in a partner. She¡¯s back only because she has something on. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild from now on.¡± Bo Junyan caressed her head. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± How was this possible?! The way that Ling Wei had looked at her. Everything that had happened fromst night to today, especially when Ling Wei moved into their house. All these clearly indicated that Ling Wei had returned for Bo Junyan, but he actually said that Ling Wei had a boyfriend! She seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Have you met her boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met him before. Their rtionship is not bad. I¡¯m very sure that they¡¯re dating.¡± Bo Junyan knew what she was thinking and gave her an affirmative answer. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± F*ck! This Ling Wei is really formidable! ¡°Can you stop worrying now? You can¡¯t cause trouble in the future,¡± Bo Junyan said as he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just then, the butler knocked on the door and said that he was sending the newspaper over. Bo Junyan asked him toe in. When the butler came in and saw Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan, he thought the atmosphere between the two of them was not bad. He waspletely relieved. He had been worried that their rtionship would be broken because of Ms. Ling. After passing the newspaper to Bo Junyan, the butler quickly retreated. As Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s photo was on the cover, Bo Junyan saw it at first nce. ¡°This was snapped randomly. I didn¡¯te backst night because I wanted to operate on a very important person. At this time, I was waiting for a car. I stood there for less than a minute,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°You performed surgery on an important person?¡± Mu Huan was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Yes. I was on my way home yesterday. When I received the news, I rushed over to perform the surgery. On my way there, I forgot to call you. After that, I started the surgery. I didn¡¯t have the time to call, so I left my phone outside the operating theater. Ling Wei came in to tell me when you called, she said she told you that I was busy tonight and couldn¡¯te home. Furthermore, there was an ident during the surgery and the situation was very urgent, so I couldn¡¯t call you. I stayed in the operating theater for 20 hours and called you when I came out. You didn¡¯t pick up.¡± ¡°Because my phone was switched off after I called you. I got angry, so I turned off my phone and did not hear anything.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°But, Hubby, why were you doing the surgery?¡± ¡°Before I took over the Bo Corporation, I was a surgeon. At present, I asionally operate on important people,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± F*ck! Is there anything my husband doesn¡¯t know? Suddenly, she thought about how Ling Wei was also a doctor. ¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Bo family, yet you studied medicine. Did you be a doctor because of Ling Wei?¡± Chapter 419 - Stop the Nonsense (1)

Chapter 419: Stop the Nonsense (1)

¡°How can you think that everything is about her? Back then, I only wanted to challenge her.¡± Everyone is once young and frivolous. ¡°But Long Feiting said that you studied medicine for Ling Wei.¡± ¡°You believe him and not me?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes. Mu Huan immediately replied, ¡°Of course I believe you! Hubby, I believe whatever you say!¡± Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was a very noisy scene, and when it came to nice words, he could say them fluidly and with ir. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and suddenly sighed. She didn¡¯t expect that the unthinkable reason would be this! As a medical student, she could be considered half a doctor now. Furthermore, her family members were all doctors. She could understand that when a doctor was busy with surgery, he wouldn¡¯t even have the time to make a call. Hence, what happenedst night hadpletely passed. Not only did she not me him, but she also felt heartache for his hard work. But... ¡°Hubby, you said that you and Ling Wei were waiting for the car there for less than a minute. But look at this photo. It¡¯s so defined and clear, and the angle is so good. Does this look like a picture taken by a reporter from the newspaper?¡± ¡°This was my grandfather¡¯s handiwork. He has always liked Ling Wei and wanted us to be together. Now that Ling Wei is back, he¡¯s trying his best to get us together. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. After doing all these useless things, he¡¯ll eventually stop.¡± Bo Junyan could tell what the problem was with the photo. He was sure who did it. ¡°If Ling Wei doesn¡¯t have such intentions, would your grandfather do these things?¡± Mu Huan had guessed that it was Bo Junyan¡¯s family behind it. Hence, it wasn¡¯t surprising to her that it was his grandfather who did this. However, she didn¡¯t believe that his grandfather would do these things involving the two of them if Ling Wei didn¡¯t have such intentions¡ªone had a boyfriend and the other had a wife. He¡¯s out to destroy their rtionship and family! Just because he liked Ling Wei, he was forcing the two of them to be together! Unless his grandfather was a fool! But how could someone who was able to make use of Bo Junyan¡¯s sudden need for emergency treatment so thoroughly, someone who¡¯d managed to arrange for someone to take such a photo in less than a minute, ever be considered foolish? How was this possible?! Bo Junyan frowned. He had already exined his rtionship with Ling Wei so clearly, but she was still able to bring Ling Wei into it. Sensing that she did not trust him, Bo Junyan was displeased. ¡°Are you saying that Ling Wei has an ulterior motive for me? Don¡¯t make a fuss out of nothing, alright?¡± Bo Junyan was really angry. The coldness he exuded was different. Even though he had a dark expression downstairs earlier, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t afraid and knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. But now, she knew that he was really angry. The aura he gave off made her feel a chill down her spine. She knew that if she continued, she would not be able to bear the consequences. What else could she say? It could only be said that Ling Wei was really too formidable. On the one hand, she had made Bo Junyan feel that she had no ulterior motives and had made him so reassured that he refused to be on guard against her. On the other hand, she made his grandfather make a move to let Mu Huan know that Ling Wei hade back for Bo Junyan. She not only made her feel down and upset, but she also made her unable to ept Ling Wei¡¯s existence and made her look unreasonable in Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes. When looked at this way, it seemed useless for her to fight. It was unreasonable. But if she didn¡¯t fight, she could only watch as Ling Wei continued to pester her husband. Chapter 420 - Stop the Nonsense (2)

Chapter 420: Stop the Nonsense (2)

Ha... Real tears fell. She lowered her head, her tears rolling down her face and dripping onto the back of her hand. She was truly upset. When Bo Junyan sensed her abnormal behavior and was about to lift her chin, Mu Huan stood from hisp. ¡°If you think I¡¯m being unreasonable, then I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°Stop fooling around. Be good.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kick up a fuss. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Mu Huan turned her face away to control her emotions. After wiping away her tears, she turned around, showing a gentle expression. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve been busy for so long. You must be tired. I¡¯ll help you fill the bath water. You¡¯ll have a better rest after taking a bath.¡± Under the light, her reddened eyes that could not be concealed even when she wiped away her tears made Bo Junyan¡¯s brows furrow into a dead knot. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Alright, Hubby, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Mu Huan gave her a sweet smile obediently. She looked at him with a face that said, ¡°If you want me to be obedient, I¡¯ll be very obedient. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± When Bo Junyan saw her in this state, he was suddenly enraged! ¡°Mu Huan!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Mu Huan replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯m saying this for thest time, don¡¯t do this!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°What do you want me to do, then? Do you want me to continue being unreasonable?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been sensible. Why are you so upset over this matter?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. Mu Huan looked at him silently. His unreasonable tantrum just now had hurt her heart and made her not want to treat him sincerely anymore. But... was she going to let him go just like that? Was she going to anger him and give Ling Wei the chance? She knew that if she continued like she did earlier, she would anger Bo Junyan and drive him away. She was silent for a long while. ¡°Hubby, you know that Wu Xingye really likes Li Meng, right?¡± Mu Huan had casually asked Wu Xingye to pretend to woo Li Meng, butter on, she realized that Wu Xingye actually liked Li Meng. She believed that Bo Junyan could tell as well. Bo Junyan was stunned. He didn¡¯t know why she would suddenly say something, but he still replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that Wu Xingye likes Li Meng and doesn¡¯t like me, then can I invite Wu Xingye over to our ce to stay? I don¡¯t have any secrets that I can¡¯t tell you. I can tell you very directly that I just want my good friend toe over to our house to eat, drink, and enjoy. Every day, I¡¯ll eat at the same table as him and have a casual chat and y games with him. Do you think that¡¯s alright?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you think that¡¯s alright, then I was the one who was being unreasonable just now. You can let Ling Wei stay at our house. I¡¯ll ask Wu Xingye to stay here. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely not tell Ling Wei to leave!¡± Before Bo Junyan could say anything, Mu Huan quickly added: ¡°Hubby, I know that fromst night until now, you¡¯ve had to do a surgery. But on my end, a lot of things have happened sincest night. I¡¯m such a good sleeper, yet I couldn¡¯t sleepst night and didn¡¯t sleep for a while.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep well when I wasn¡¯t at home?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. She didn¡¯t sleepst night? ¡°Because I like you, I put in so much effort to prepare a birthday gift for you. It was a surprise. Not only did you not return, you even got another woman to pick up your call. As your wife, I¡¯ve never even taken a phone call for you!¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something when... Chapter 421 - Stop the Nonsense (3)

Chapter 421: Stop the Nonsense (3)

However, Mu Huan interrupted him. ¡°I know that to you, this is nothing. You¡¯re a person who aplishes big things. You don¡¯t care about the little things, but I do! You were so busyst night that you had no choice but note home. I can understand that. I don¡¯t me you for noting back, but I¡¯m still suffering! I like you, yet I heard another woman pick up your phone. On top of that, you didn¡¯t even call back and didn¡¯t return home. It was so unbearable that I couldn¡¯t control my thoughts for the entire night. I knew very well that you wouldn¡¯t have an affair. But if you didn¡¯t want me, just tell me. There¡¯s no need to do anything behind my back. I believe in your character. ¡°Still, one¡¯s rationality can¡¯t control one¡¯s emotions, especially when you didn¡¯te back for the entire night. When I went to school, I saw Huo Yuqi holding that kind of newspaper. The newspaper was filled with pictures of you and Ling Wei. Even if I knew and guessed that it was just a photo, when I thought about how you had that time and couldn¡¯t spare a second to give me a call, how could I not feel upset? Also, Huo Yuqi said that you were with Ling Wei all night and I called Gong Zeye to ask him too. They all knew about it, but I didn¡¯t know at all! ¡°They all said that you and Ling Wei are a good match. They all said that you were the one who set the fireworks for her. Even if I knew that that wasn¡¯t true, would I not still feel ufortable? The only way I wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable is if I didn¡¯t like you! ¡°I was upset for a day and a night, but when I got home, I saw that your ex-fiancee who was watching fireworks with you had moved into my house! How could I not blow up? She¡¯s already staying at my house! If you were in my ce, not only would you not like my being in a rtionship with my ex-boyfriend, but you wouldn¡¯t even like my male friend staying at our house. How would you feel?! ¡°Even so, you still insist that Ling Wei stays at our house... Even if you think that there¡¯s nothing between the two of you, even if you¡¯re sure that she has no ulterior motives toward you, even if that were all true, how could I not feel bad watching her every day? I¡¯m so upset, yet you say that I¡¯m being unreasonable. That¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying that my love for you is unreasonable. But if I give in, at least I would no longer be unreasonable. I¡¯ll be like how I was just now. If you say that I should be obedient, then I¡¯ll be obedient. What do you think?¡± As Mu Huan spoke, her tears started to fall uncontrobly. ¡°If you want a wife like that, I can be.¡± If he only wanted an obedient wife, she really could be that for him. Bo Junyan merely looked at her without saying a word. His expression was indescribable. Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to cry. Whenever she was pretending to cry, she could do it as much as she pleased. But whenever she was being her sincere self, she didn¡¯t want to cry. She didn¡¯t want to feel so aggrieved, but her tears couldn¡¯t help falling. Bo Junyan did not respond for a long time. ¡°I know what kind of wife you want. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ever...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, Bo Junyan pulled her into his embrace. Looking at her tears, he smiled happily. His happy smile was so bright that Mu Huan wanted to punch him in the face. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you like me.¡± Bo Junyan had not heard enough of all the things she had said about liking him. It¡¯s true that Mu Huan had often been saying that she loved her husband the most and liked him the most, xoxo! In the end, though, those were just casual words of hers. They did not sound like she was being honest. They did sound so pleasing to his ears, making him like them, making him want to hear them, but they were not enough. Chapter 422 - Causing Trouble

Chapter 422: Causing Trouble

¡°I¡¯ve already decided not to...¡± Before she could finish speaking, Bo Junyan kissed her. After a while, he finally let go of her. He said overbearingly, ¡°From now on, you can only say that you like me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even like me, and you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m being unreasonable!¡± Mu Huan cried out in grievance. His nonsense really hurt her heart. Mu Huan was someone who, whether it was her friend or the person she liked, once she had feelings for them, would be sincere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t cry. It was my fault earlier. I wasn¡¯t thorough enough. Don¡¯t cry. Be good...¡± Bo Junyan said as he went to kiss her. Initially, he thought that he would be able to return the favor he owed after letting Ling Wei stay for a while. It was a good way to end things with her. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to be jealous and upset. It was because he didn¡¯t understand her thoughts that he made her suffer. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say ¡®be good¡¯ again! I don¡¯t want to be good!¡± Mu Huan could not bear to hear the words ¡°be good¡± anymore. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not obedient, you can do whatever you want in the future,¡± Bo Junyan coaxed. ¡°Can I make a scene and make Ling Wei leave?¡± Mu Huan looked up. Bo Junyan thought about it and asked, ¡°Can we let her stay until tomorrow?¡± ¡°Will you ask her to leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she needs to stay at our house for something important? Since it¡¯s so important and so necessary, is it alright for you to ask her to leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°I wanted to buy the vi next door just now and then open it. If we have her move in there tomorrow, it can still be considered that she¡¯s staying at our house. However, she¡¯ll only be using our house¡¯s main entrance and won¡¯t eat with us. I¡¯ll definitely keep a distance from her. Do you think you can ept this?¡± Bo Junyan had never asked Mu Huan for her opinion in the past, and back then, he would have felt that this was the greatest concession he could make. But now, he was asking for and wanted to hear her opinion. ¡°Can¡¯t we let her stay awaypletely?¡± Mu Huan said sullenly. ¡°I owe Ling Wei a favor from before. If we want to settle this matter with her, it¡¯ll take at most half a month. The matter involving her will then be settled. Half a month from now, we¡¯ll be able to make her stay away from uspletely,¡± Bo Junyan said. When Mu Huan heard him say that he was doing this for the sake of returning a favor, she immediately stopped objecting. A debt of gratitude was the hardest to repay. If it could be done, it had to be done. Half a month¡ªshe had to bear with it! ¡°You were the one who said that you¡¯ll get her to stay away from us in half a month! I don¡¯t care if she has any ulterior motives or not. I¡¯ll just suffer her presence. I can bear with it for your sake for half a month, but that¡¯s it.¡± Bo Junyan was about to say ¡°good¡± when he suddenly recalled that his wife didn¡¯t like the word ¡°good.¡± Hence, he said, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan immediately broke into a wide smile. ¡°I love you, Hubby!¡± Bo Junyan did not speak and only kissed her. At this moment, next door. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, look at how arrogant that Mu Huan is! She actually dared to point at my cousin¡¯s nose and scold him!¡± Huo Yuqi was still furious as she recalled how Mu Huan had behaved earlier. Ling Wei did not speak. ¡°Tell me, why would she dare to be so arrogant? What right does she have to be that way?¡± Huo Yuqi couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Huan dared to do this! She shouldn¡¯t have dared to! Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Why? It must be because someone doted on her so much that she could dare to do that. If Bo Junyan didn¡¯t dote on her, how would she have the gall? ¡°That Mu Huan is really good at acting. She¡¯s so arrogant toward us, but she¡¯s very obedient in front of my cousin. She¡¯s even good at coaxing him. I wonder if he¡¯ll end up being coaxed by her until he really doesn¡¯t want us to stay here.¡± Huo Yuqi was very worried. Chapter 423 - True Words Are Always Like This Chapter 423: True Words Are Always Like This It didn¡¯t matter if she was chased out. But if her Sister Ling Wei were to be chased out¡ªno, it was absolutely not possible! Speaking of which, Huo Yuqi was really a contradictory person. Even though she was so worried about Ling Wei being chased out, she still felt that Ling Wei would definitely end up with her cousin, that her cousin definitely liked Ling Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these useless things. Hurry and go back to sleep.¡± Ling Wei was busy and didn¡¯t have the time to listen to her useless words. She couldn¡¯t teach anyone how to be smart no matter what. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried, Sister Ling Wei?!¡± Huo Yuqi said coyly. ¡°Your cousin is someone who keeps his promises. Since he has agreed to let me stay here, he will definitely let me stay. That won¡¯t change, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. ¡°Go to sleep quickly. I still have something on.¡± ¡°Alright, then, Sister Ling Wei, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Huo Yuqi knew that Ling Wei was a busy person. ¡°Yes.¡± The next afternoon at the coffee shop. ¡°You actually have time to ask me out for coffee?¡± Ling Wei smiled at the man sitting opposite her. When she was young and frivolous, she wanted to fly higher and have a better life. She didn¡¯t want to get married so early. When he said that they weren¡¯tpatible with each other, she didn¡¯t hesitate to leave him. However, after wandering around the world for so many years, she realized that her point of origin was still the best. What she wanted in the past was no longer important. What was important was having a loyal love. Now, she wanted to get married, have children, and live afortable life. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that once I¡¯ve bought the vi next door, you and Yuqi will move there tonight. If the two of you stay there, it can still be said that you¡¯re staying with the family. If you keep staying in my other property like this, it won¡¯t affect the n that¡¯s being carried out,¡± Bo Junyan said. Ling Wei¡¯s hand, which was holding the coffee, suddenly froze. She said in disbelief, ¡°Junyan, are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°Just now, I told you that once that property is connected to mine, it would still be considered my family house. In essence, I¡¯m simply asking you to move into another room,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. He did not want her to say no to him. Ling Wei looked at him for a while before saying, ¡°Junyan, you¡¯ve changed.¡± In the past, he wasn¡¯t like this. He had always agreed to everything and would never change his decision. But now, he had changed. He was being so unreasonable when it was obvious that they would no longer be living in the same house. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t change?¡± Even if he said that he didn¡¯t believe she had ulterior motives and wanted to keep his promise to her, he didn¡¯t want his wife to feel so aggrieved and upset. ¡°When you were with me in the past, you always stayed the same.¡± Back then, she had agreed to break up so easily. Apart from wanting to fly higher, it was also because he had never changed. He had always treated her the same way and had never been enthusiastic, as if they were dating in a mechanical way. He wasn¡¯t loving and doting to her as he was with Mu Huan right now. He wouldn¡¯t be angry if Mu Huan made him angry. He wouldn¡¯t teach her a lesson or abandon her. In fact, for her sake, he even tried to buy the neighboring property overnight to get Ling Wei to move in there. The two of them grew up together and had been by each other¡¯s side since they were born. From kindergarten to Ph.D., they had always been in the same school and had such deep feelings for each other. Yet he was actually treating her this way. Bo Junyan thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t like you enough, so I didn¡¯t change.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Your words are really hurtful.¡± ¡°True words are always like this,¡± Bo Junyan said as he took a sip of his coffee. Chapter 424 - Youre the Best (1)

Chapter 424: You¡¯re the Best (1)

Ling Wei looked at him and smiled. ¡°Bo Junyan, you¡¯re a really good man now.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing. From now on, you can onlye in and out of our house. Don¡¯te over to my house for food or anything. If you have nothing to do, you don¡¯t have toe over. If you have something to see, you can decide on what to do yourself. If you can use your phone, don¡¯te over,¡± Bo Junyan said. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Bo Junyan, aren¡¯t you being too much?¡± How could he say such things for Mu Huan¡¯s sake? ¡°As someone with a family, I have to be more careful. Even if you don¡¯t mean anything to me, the little one cares and she¡¯ll feel upset. I have to keep a distance from you.¡± He had to keep his promise to his wife. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re especially loyal to your lover.¡± In the past, when they were dating, he would never spare another nce at other women. It was just that she did not know he could be this good of a man in the past. Now that she understood, was it toote? He doted on Mu Huan so much. She shouldn¡¯t have hesitated for so long before deciding to return. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the staff over there. A butler is present as well. If you need anything, just let him know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Wei lowered her head and went to drink coffee. ¡°I have a meeting to attend. Take your time to drink.¡± Bo Junyan stood up and left. Ling Wei was still drinking her coffee and did not look up at him. It was no wonder that Bo Junyan was so sure that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him. After Bo Junyan had left, Ling Wei looked out of the window. Although she was a littlete, Ling Wei had never failed to get what she wanted. This Mu Huan was interesting, and she had quite a few tricks up her sleeves. It was interesting to see how many rounds she couldst. Know-All Agency... ¡°What the f*ck! Your husband was once a surgeon!¡± Li Meng was shocked beyond belief. ¡°Now that we know he asionally operates on important people, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a genius doctor!¡± The expression on Wu Xingye¡¯s face was indeed for a genius. There was no way an ordinary person like them couldpare! ¡°Of course, my husband is a genius at everything!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday not to call him God Bo? But he¡¯s one of a kind!¡± Li Meng said sourly. ¡°He¡¯s still human. Am I wrong?¡± Mu Huan snorted. Li Meng immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss. Whatever you say is right!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I asked you toe here today to seek your opinions,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Meng and Wu Xingye asked in unison. ¡°If even Long Feiting got a hold on me, I think it¡¯s even easier for Ling Wei to catch me. Thest thing I need right now is to have someone use me against me. Hence, I want to quit. From now on, I won¡¯t take on any assignments. If I don¡¯t take on jobs in the future, I¡¯m afraid that the two of you will be in danger. So, I want to ask the two of you if you want to quit. Let¡¯s do something else. ¡°Xingye and I won quite a lot in T Countryst time. I think we can use this money to do some business. If we do well, we should earn more money than we do here. There wouldn¡¯t be such a huge risk. What do you think?¡± ¡°Do we still need to consider it?! You¡¯ve always been the boss and you have the final say. We¡¯ll do whatever you say and we¡¯ll follow you!¡± Li Meng said as she hugged her arm. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡± Wu Xingye added. Chapter 425 - Youre the Best (2)

Chapter 425: You¡¯re the Best (2)

The two of them had been taking orders from Mu Huan to earn money. If she were to quit, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take on those risky assignments. If they couldn¡¯t take on those assignments, they basically wouldn¡¯t be able to earn much money. It was indeed better that they start doing business. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an opinion about doing business. I¡¯ve been very busy recently as well. Other than the experiment I¡¯ve been doing, I still have to participate in the school¡¯s research project with Professor Lin. Although I¡¯m only to be an assistant there, I¡¯ll have a lot of opportunities to study. I have to grasp this opportunity well. Hence, the two of you can think about what we¡¯re doing and head to the market. Once you¡¯ve decided, let me know. I¡¯ll ask my current business boss. If he says that it¡¯s possible, then we¡¯ll do it. When that timees, Xingye and I¡¯ll pay for it. Xiao Meng, you can just send someone out.¡± If Mu Huan were to work with Li Meng and the rest, there was no need to hide anything from Bo Junyan. In fact, she¡¯d even ask him for his advice and ask him to help them with their business. After all, this was their first time doing this, and with his help, they could avoid losing money. When Wu Xingye and Li Meng heard that they could get Bo Junyan to oversee their business, they immediately became excited. With a big boss like Bo Junyan to give them pointers, this business would definitely be lucrative and profitable! ¡°Xiao Huan, go ahead and do your work. We¡¯ll go and see what business we could get into!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clean up this ce today, then.¡± Mu Huan had always been a person of action, so after she thought this matter through, she immediately ended it. This was to avoid future trouble. When she said she was going to fight, the two of them immediately started fighting with her. After packing up, Mu Huan invited the two of them for afternoon tea. ¡°Xiao Huan, have youe up with a n?¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan. ¡°What n? Business n?¡± ¡°No, a n to deal with your powerful love rival.¡± Her Xiao Huan had always liked toe up with ns in advance. Now that they knew Ling Wei was so strong, Li Meng had no idea how Mu Huan nned to deal with her. ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s answer did not make Li Meng and Wu Xingye look at her in surprise. After all, she liked to make arrangements beforehand. ¡°Bo Junyan said that Ling Wei has a boyfriend, so she definitely has no ulterior motives toward him. Until now, Ling Wei hasn¡¯t done anything. It¡¯s just that the person who wants the two of them to be together is taking action.¡± She¡¯d only said before that Ling Wei had ulterior motives toward Bo Junyan and it made Bo Junyan feel that she was unreasonable. What more if she took the initiative to attack? ¡°What? Ling Wei has a boyfriend?¡± Li Meng was shocked. How was this possible? Even someone as stupid as her could feel Ling Wei¡¯s indescribable feelings toward Xiao Huan in the auditorium. How could she have a boyfriend and suddenly not be Xiao Huan¡¯s love rival? ¡°Uh-huh. Bo Junyan also said that he had met her boyfriend before and that he had a good rtionship with him. Hence, he was very sure that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him and told me not to cause trouble. If I did something, he would definitely be unhappy and feel that I don¡¯t trust him. Hence, I don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his unreasonable words. Not knowing what else to say, Li Meng could only say, ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Do you want me to investigate Ling Wei and her boyfriend?¡± Wu Xingye felt that Mu Huan¡¯s enemy this time was too formidable. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t need to do anything, let alone the two of you. Besides, with Ling Wei¡¯s capabilities, if you were to investigate her, you would only be giving her a chance,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Is it possible she won¡¯t do anything? She¡¯s obviouslying at us aggressively! She went to your house right away!¡± Chapter 426 - Youre the Best (3)

Chapter 426: You¡¯re the Best (3)

¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, I just need to grab hold of his heart,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Do you think you can grasp this man¡¯s heart just by willing it to happen?¡± Wu Xingye asked instinctively. ¡°Wu Xingye, what are you saying?!¡± Li Meng pinched Wu Xingye hard. Was he dumb or what?! ¡°Xingye is right. It¡¯s useless for anyone to grasp a man¡¯s heart when his feelings are changing. Besides, Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t actually have that much feeling for me. I¡¯m really only saying that I have to hurry. In truth, I don¡¯t have much hope, so anything I do might end up useless. I can only say that I¡¯ll take things one step at a time, and I¡¯ll take whateveres my way.¡± Actually, Mu Huan felt that if a person liked her, there was no need for her to hold on to him. If a person didn¡¯t like her, it would be useless even if she tried her best. Hence, there was really nothing she could do about it. As long as she refrained from behaving like she didst night where she had almost driven Bo Junyan away in a fit of pain, she would be fine. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s eat! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to let her worries run wild. Bo Junyan was such a big-hearted person, and he had already made so many adjustments for her. There was no need for her to think too much. But for some reason, she had a bad premonition. At the Bo residence in the evening. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you being too much?! How dare you chase us away!¡± Huo Yuqi said angrily. ¡°Your room needs to be redecorated. You have to move into the other rooms at my home.¡± ¡°Cousin, do you think I¡¯m stupid?!¡± What did he mean by ¡®changing rooms¡¯?! There were clearly two different homes, yet he kept on saying that they were one! ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you stupid?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Cousin!¡± Huo Yuqi was so angry that her eyes turned red. At the thought of what Mu Huan had told him, Bo Junyan said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible between me and Ling Wei. From now on, don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of your sister-inw. If it¡¯s not for anything important, don¡¯te and visit her.¡± ¡°Cousin, how can you do this to me?! I¡¯m your biological cousin! The only one you could call a sister!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t rted to me by blood, do you think you¡¯d still be fine right now?¡± Bo Junyan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve found a few teachers for you and they¡¯ll all be staying next door. The schedule will be given to you tomorrow. From now on, you have to study well. I¡¯ll check in with them regrly. If you fail, I will confiscate your card.¡± It was precisely because she had too much free time that she could keep speaking nonsense in front of his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t want this! I¡¯m not a high school student! I¡¯m already in university!¡± Huo Yuqi was about to explode. Not only did her cousin want to chase her away, but he had also arranged so many courses for her! ¡°You¡¯re such a brainless person that you¡¯re no better than a grade-schooler. From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear youining about your studies.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± Huo Yuqi stomped her feet in anger. Upstairs... Ling Wei, who was packing her things, received a call from Old Master. ¡°I heard that Junyan wants you to move in next door and stay away from you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Seems like we have underestimated that girl,¡± the old man said. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve underestimated Mu Huan but that we¡¯ve underestimated Junyan¡¯s heart. He has more feelings for Mu Huan than you¡¯ve realized.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hesitated for too long.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The things that she had spent so much effort to get were too valuable to be abandoned. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. You have such deep feelings for Junyan.¡± The old man¡¯s call was actually tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Isn¡¯t this rather interesting?¡± Chapter 427 - Youre the Best (4)

Chapter 427: You¡¯re the Best (4)

From the moment Ling Wei was born until now, she had gotten everything she wanted. Even if it was something that others thought was impossible in the past, she had gotten it. Hence, she felt that it was nothing even if Bo Junyan doted on Mu Huan. Things that were difficult were interesting. It was meaningless to be able to get something so easily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so.¡± ... When Mu Huan returned home, Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were sitting in the living room, talking about something. The two of them were still quite close to each other, which made her good mood instantly disappear. Sometimes, people were like this. Even though she knew that there was nothing between them, she still could not control her emotions. Right then, Ling Wei, who had her head lowered and was looking at something, did not speak. She only extended her hand and Bo Junyan handed her a pen. The tacit understanding between the two made Mu Huan even more depressed. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this scene where my Sister Ling Wei and Cousin are together special? Also, don¡¯t the two of them have special chemistry?¡± Huo Yuqi appeared behind her. Mu Huan made to step forward without a word. However, Huo Yuqi grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my cousin. They have something important to discuss. Also, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very unharmonious for you to get involved in such a beautiful scene? Won¡¯t you look like a third party?¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Huo Yuqi. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Bo Junyan and I are legally married. He¡¯s my husband!¡± Wasn¡¯t Huo Yuqi stupid to say that she looked like a third party?! ¡°In this world, only the one who is not loved is the third party.¡± Huo Yuqi firmly believed that true love was the king. A marriage certificate was just a piece of paper. ¡°Have you packed your things?¡± Mu Huan suddenly asked. Huo Yuqi said instinctively, ¡°They¡¯ve been moved over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already chased all of you out, and you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not loved. Am I the third party, Huo Yuqi? There¡¯s a limit to how low one¡¯s IQ can be. You¡¯re really making everyone worry about your future!¡± Mu Huan really felt that Huo Yuqi was a fool. ¡°Since you¡¯re a fool, you should study more. If you have nothing to do, you should read more books to make up for your inborn shorings. Don¡¯te to me like a fly buzzing.¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Earlier, her cousin had said that she was stupid and wanted her to study more, but now, it was Mu Huan who¡¯d said that! ¡°Mu Huan, you...¡± Just as she was about to say something, Mu Huan flung her aside and walked forward. ¡°Hubby, what are you busy with?¡± As she spoke, she squeezed herself into Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace and sat on hisp, discing all the things in his hands. However, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the post-op results of the patient from yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan replied. ¡°Then will I be distracting you by sitting here? Do I need to get up?¡± Although she said that, she did not seem to have any intention of moving. Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help butugh. The littless was being too jealous. How could he guarantee that she would stay like this? He liked it when she was behaving this way. ¡°I won¡¯t be distracted,¡± Bo Junyan said as he picked up the medical record that she had swept out of the way. Then, he looked at Ling Wei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± In the past, whenever Bo Junyan was working, he would not allow anyone to get close to him. But now, despite how Mu Huan had swept aside the things in his hands, he even kissed her. This person had changed too much. It turned out that he was capable of changing. Ling Wei was stunned for a few seconds. Very quickly, she returned to normal and pretended that Mu Huan didn¡¯t exist as she discussed the patient¡¯s post-operative situation with Bo Junyan. To be honest, Mu Huan admired Ling Wei. Chapter 428 - Youre the Best (5)

Chapter 428: You¡¯re the Best (5)

She and Ling Wei had fought so hard yesterday, and today, Ling Wei had even been driven to another ce by her. But when she saw Mu Huan, she didn¡¯t even give her another look. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the other hand, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t being a good person. They were discussing a patient¡¯s situation and talking about business, but she had forced her way in. She was jealous and narrow-minded. At the thought of this, Mu Huan wanted to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Bo Junyan kissed her as he told her to stay put. The matter in his hands would be settled soon. Seeing that he was not annoyed, Mu Huan did not stand up. As Mu Huan also had medical knowledge, she could understand their conversation. Furthermore, the two of them were experts. Not only did Mu Huan not feel bored, but she also learned a lot. Everything else about her aside, Ling Wei¡¯s professionalism was really not bad. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this for now,¡± Ling Wei said as she stood up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change first. See youter.¡± Ling Wei turned around and left. Bo Junyan aside, who was so sure that she had no ulterior motives toward him, even Mu Huan began to suspect as she looked at Ling Wei whether or not she had been overly crazy and was delusional to think that she would steal her husband... This made her feel very scared. ¡°Go upstairs and change your clothes. We¡¯ll go to Cousin¡¯s ce for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly going to the Gu residence for a meal?¡± ¡°My cousin heard that Ling Wei is here, so he asked us out for a meal.¡± The Ling family and the Bo family came from a simr family background, and the two families were on very good terms. Ling Wei¡¯s mother, Bo Junyan¡¯s mother, and Huo Yuqi¡¯s mother were all very close friends. Even now, Ling Wei was still addressing Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather as her grandfather. From this, it could be seen how much she was liked within the Bo family. Now that she was in Yun Cheng, Bo Junyan¡¯s cousin naturally had to act as a host. Hence, he invited them to the Gu residence for a meal today. Mu Huan recalled what Bo Junyan¡¯s cousin had said to Bo Junyanst time. Then, she thought about how Gu Chenyi, Lin Qingya, Ling Wei, and Huo Yuqi were to be present for this meal. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. ¡°Can I not go?¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Ling Wei and you want her to stay away from us. When everything is over, we can have her stay away from us. I also know that you don¡¯t like going to the Gu family¡¯s residence to eat. Under normal circumstances, if you didn¡¯t want to go, I wouldn¡¯t force you. But sometimes, you have to show your face. If you don¡¯t like it there, we cane back home earlier.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and caressed her head. Bo Junyan grew up in a big family with a lot of love. His parents valued their family and taught them by example from a young age. Naturally, he valued his family as well. It was fine for Mu Huan to not go to gatherings under normal circumstances, but now that his cousin was to be the host, if she did not go, it would make his cousin feel awkward. In addition, Ling Wei had a good rtionship with his family. From now on, the two of them could avoid meeting at other ces. However, they could not avoid meeting at home or at other such events. If he didn¡¯t like a person and didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with them, he could just ignore them in private. However, if he needed to meet her asionally, he had to give her enough face and couldn¡¯t keep avoiding her. Mu Huan¡¯s parents were both only children. Her grandma, grandpa, and maternal grandparents were all the only daughters. When she was young, and even after leaving the Mu family and relying on her granny, she never grasped the concept of family at all. Hence, the first thing she thought of now was how many people would be there that she did not want to see and how ufortable they were all going to be at this meal. That was why she instinctively did not want to go. Chapter 429 - Youre the Best (6)

Chapter 429: You¡¯re the Best (6)

But when she heard Bo Junyan¡¯s words, she realized that it was Bo Junyan¡¯s cousin who was treating Ling Wei to a meal. If she didn¡¯t go, not only would she make things difficult for Ling Wei, but she would also make things difficult for Bo Junyan¡¯s cousin. She knew that Bo Junyan was someone who valued his family. He was always one to indulge her, and if she really didn¡¯t like something, he wouldn¡¯t force her into doing it. But if she didn¡¯t go now, it would make Bo Junyan look bad. Realizing that she had made a mistake, Mu Huan immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I didn¡¯t think it through earlier. I¡¯ve never had social rtionships like yours since I was young, so I don¡¯t have the same ideas you do. I¡¯ll definitely be more careful in the future!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t make you go if possible. If it¡¯spulsory, just go over and show your face. That will smooth things out for everyone.¡± His wife was still young, so she naturally didn¡¯t know much about the ways of the world. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t have a doting family. It was no wonder she was like this. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± Mu Huan wrapped her arms around his neck, so touched that her eyes almost turned red. He valued his family so much that he wouldn¡¯t force her to do anything. She was so insensible, yet he was still so understanding toward her. Bo Junyan gave her a kiss and said, ¡°Be good and go change.¡± Because Bo Junyan had very strict requirements for Mu Huan¡¯s attire, he would never let her wear anything that was sexy, revealing, or looked especially dazzling. Hence, when Mu Huan, Ling Wei, and Huo Yuqi gathered in the living room to head to the Gu residence... Mu Huan was the most ordinary one among the three of them. Mu Huan felt really stifled when she saw that the others were dressed so brightly and beautifully, but she was the only one who was wearing something that covered her entire body tightly and did not reveal her figure at all! She was especially miffed when she saw that Ling Wei really knew how to dress up. The makeup that she chose simply suited her very much. It magnified her strength so much that Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but want to say, Wow! So beautiful! Then she thought about herself again. Mu Huan felt like her heart was about to explode! However, at this moment, Huo Yuqi looked at her with a look of disdain. ¡°You old fart!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Was she the one who chose to look so drab?! Was she?! Every time she went to the Gu residence, Bo Junyan would not allow her to pick her clothes! He was the one who chose them for her! Today, she had thought that since Ling Wei was going as well, she wanted to make the decision herself. She wanted to pick out the most beautiful clothes out of the few she owned that did not show her figure, but Bo Junyan had forced her to wear this! She was depressed too! After Ling Wei ended the call, she turned around and looked at them. When she met her gaze, Mu Huan felt even more depressed than before! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to put his arm around Mu Huan¡¯s waist as he walked out. However, Mu Huan was in a bad mood and avoided his hand in a huff. Bo Junyan thought that she was throwing a tantrum because she was unhappy. He reached out to hug her waist again and whispered into her ear, ¡°Let¡¯se back earlyter.¡± When Mu Huan heard this, her heart sank even more! Did she simply not want to go? Did she only want toe back earlier? She was disgusted with her clothes that looked ugly! Usually, it didn¡¯t matter if she was the only one dressed like this. But now,pared to the others, she was really...! She, Mu Huan, had never lost to anyone. Now... It was a good thing that Ling Wei was not in the same car as Mu Huan and the rest. Otherwise, if she were to quietlypare herself to them in this narrow and small space, she would really have a breakdown! After they got into the car. Mu Huan hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and called out delicately, ¡°Hubby...¡± Chapter 430 - Youre the Best (7)

Chapter 430: You¡¯re the Best (7)

Bo Junyan looked at her. He did not know why Mu Huan, who was still throwing a tantrum before getting into the car, would suddenly act like a spoiled child the moment she got into the car. ¡°Next time I go out and have to put on nice clothes, can you let me choose what to wear?¡± Mu Huan said obsequiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°A man¡¯s taste in clothes is a little different from a woman¡¯s. Although the clothes you chose are good-looking, they¡¯re not a very popr style among girls. It¡¯s especially noticeable when I¡¯m going out with someone else. Don¡¯t you think that Ling Wei and Huo Yuqi are better-looking than I am?¡± ¡°No,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°How can you not see that?! The two of them...¡± ¡°You look good this way. You look better than every womanbined,¡± Bo Junyan said seriously as he looked at her. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± His flirting was so sudden that she was utterly defeated! ¡°But, Hubby...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about other people¡¯s gazes. You just have to think about my gaze. I think you look really good and I like you very much,¡± Bo Junyan said again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What else could she say?! What else was there for her to say?! ¡°Hubby...¡± She fell into his embrace weakly. ¡°Be good...¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright, as long as her husband liked it. When she arrived at the Gu residence, Mu Huan realized that even Lin Qingya, a pregnantdy, was dressed more stylishly than she was. This made her feel stifled for a while. Lin Qingya was especially happy today. All along, she had wanted Mu Huan to be in a pitiful state, but Mu Huan was always very lucky. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Lin Qingya to get close to Gu Chenyi, but Mu Huan became her aunt-inw. Moreover, Bo Junyan doted on her so much that she didn¡¯t even dare to find trouble with her, let alone touch her. She felt terrible watching her being so happy and pampered every day! Now, the heavens had finally opened their eyes! They had sent such a powerful person like Ling Wei to torture Mu Huan! Lin Qingya and Mrs. Gu had seen the newspaper from yesterday. When Mrs. Gu saw it, she said emotionally, ¡°Oh, Xiao Huan. She¡¯s in trouble now.¡± This made Lin Qingya feel that there was something going on, so she asked Mrs. Gu what trouble she was in. After that, she learned a lot about Ling Wei and the Bo family from Mrs. Gu. She knew how outstanding Ling Wei was and how much the Bos liked Ling Wei. This was especially so for Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, who especially liked Ling Wei and wanted her to be with Bo Junyan. The cover of the newspaper was most likely the doing of Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. She was born into such a good family, and her looks were obviously pretty just by looking at her side profile. She had grown up with Bo Junyan and had a good rtionship with his parents. Furthermore, she was a love rival who was especially supported by the Bos. Mu Huan was really going to suffer! When she saw how beautiful Ling Wei was as she got out of the car and walked toward them, Lin Qingya was so happy that her heart trembled! Just by looking at the side profile in the newspaper and listening to Mrs. Gu¡¯s description, Lin Qingya knew that Ling Wei was a beautiful woman. But she didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful! She was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous and ashamed of herself! This was especially so when Ling Wei exuded a strong aura that was simr to Bo Junyan¡¯s. It made one subconsciously feel inferior to her! Such a king-like existence! Mu Huan was really done for! And right now was a good example. When they got out of the car, everyone was looking at Ling Wei, and no one was paying attention to Mu Huan. Furthermore, looking at Mu Huan¡¯s attire, she felt that it was like heaven and earthpared to Ling Wei¡¯s! Chapter 431 - Youre the Best (8)

Chapter 431: You¡¯re the Best (8)

Even Lin Qingya would prefer a woman like Ling Wei. What more a man?! Mu Huan would surely be abandoned by Bo Junyan soon! The thought of Mu Huan being in such a miserable state without her even needing to do anything made Lin Qingya overjoyed! The smile on her face was brighter than it had ever been! Gu Chenyi looked at the smile on Lin Qingya¡¯s face and his lips curved into a mocking smile. He knew what she was thinking without having to guess. He could not help feeling that he was really blind in the past. Now, he deserved what he got! ¡°Cousin-inw, long time no see.¡± When Ling Wei and Bo Junyan got together, it wasn¡¯t necessarily that one of them pursued the other. It was only that they had been with each other since they were young, and the two families naturally regarded the two of them as a couple. They had already decided on their marriage a long time ago. Hence, Ling Wei considered the Bo family¡¯s rtives as her own. Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather was her grandfather, and his cousin was her cousin. They were more affectionate to her than to Mu Huan, and they were much more like family. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Bo Huaiyun had watched Ling Wei grow up. Naturally, he doted on Bo Junyan and Ling Wei both. Even if she did not be his sister-inw in the end, he would not be able to erase his feelings. Besides, she might very well still be his sister-inw and family in the future. ¡°Ling Wei, you¡¯re really bing more and more beautiful. Even Sister-inw is moved by you,¡± Gu Qianru said with a smile. ¡°Sister-inw is the real beauty.¡± Ling Wei hugged Gu Qianru intimately. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Seeing Ling Wei like this made her realize her shorings in interpersonal rtionships, especially when it came to dealing with Bo Junyan¡¯s family. Sensing her low spirits, Bo Junyan lowered his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Hubby, from now on, I¡¯ll go to the Gu family¡¯s gatherings and to that of all your rtives! From now on, I¡¯ll work hard to be good friends with your family!¡± She had to work hard! Bo Junyanughed when he heard this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. You¡¯re my wife. You just have to get along well with me and treat me well.¡± She didn¡¯t need to please his family and force herself for his sake. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something else. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Bo Junyan led Mu Huan in. Gu Chenyi nced at the two of them and turned to walk into the house. Lin Qingya followed closely behind him. The rtionship between Ling Wei and Bo Huaiyun was definitely not something that Mu Huan could match up to. Furthermore, Ling Wei was the main lead of today¡¯s weing banquet. Hence, the couple surrounded her and talked to her. Gu Qianru was afraid that she would neglect Mu Huan, so she specially asked Lin Qingya to apany her. Lin Qingya was more than happy to do so. Although Mu Huan didn¡¯t want Lin Qingya¡¯spany, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to reject Gu Qianru¡¯s good intentions. Because Gu Qianru had specially instructed Lin Qingya to keep Mu Huanpany, Lin Qingya openly sat next to Mu Huan. ¡°Look at how happy they are. Meanwhile, you can¡¯t get a word in,¡± Lin Qingya whispered into her ear. Mu Huan knew that Lin Qingya would agitate her. She shot her a cold nce without saying a word. ¡°Did you not expect that you would end up like this?¡± Lin Qingya was really happy to see her like this! Ever since she was young, she had always been overshadowed in every aspect by Mu Huan. But now, Mu Huan had be the one being crushed! ¡°Now you know how I feel, right? Do you know why I betrayed you and why I can¡¯t be good friends with you? If it were you, would you be good friends with Ling Wei?¡± Chapter 432 - Rage (1)

Chapter 432: Rage (1)

¡°She¡¯s someone who¡¯ll crush you with everything she has. Everything about her is better than yours. The moment she appears, she¡¯ll take away everyone¡¯s attention. With her around, you¡¯re just a decoration and her background. How can you be good friends with such a person? ¡°Mu Huan, what you¡¯re feeling right now is the pain that I¡¯ve been suffering all these years. You¡¯ve made me live such a miserable life. Do you think I¡¯ve gone overboard with what I did to you? Shouldn¡¯t I want you to lead a miserable life?¡± Lin Qingya felt that Mu Huan could not me her for being such a friend. She was actually the victim. This was because Mu Huan had been suppressing Lin Qingya mentally all this while. That mental pain wasparable to hell. ¡°If you¡¯re constantly feeling inferior, then there¡¯s something wrong with your heart. Not everyone is the same as you. I don¡¯t think she can crush me. I¡¯m young, beautiful, and talented, and I have such a good husband. In what way did I get crushed?¡± She did admit that Ling Wei looked better than she did today, but she didn¡¯t think that Ling Wei could crush her in any other way. Mu Huan truly felt that there was something wrong with Lin Qingya. The fact that Mu Huan didn¡¯t think that Ling Wei could crush her aside, even if Ling Wei was better than her in every aspect, she wouldn¡¯t end up like Lin Qingya. In this world, there would always be someone better than you, someone more outstanding, someone with better family backgrounds and such things. If you simply couldn¡¯t ept that others could be better than you and you ended up in so much pain because of that, then you deserved it! ¡°Mu Huan, stop denying it!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan sneered and could not be bothered to say anything more to her. Right then, Ling Wei, who was talking to Gu Qianru, suddenly turned to look at Bo Junyan. ¡°Junyan.¡± Bo Junyan stopped talking to Bo Huaiyun and passed her the red wine. That action once again disyed the tacit understanding between the two of them. ¡°Did you see that? It feels like you can¡¯t get in,¡± Lin Qingya immediately said. When Gu Chenyi, who was sitting across from Mu Huan, saw this scene, his gaze on Mu Huan became deeper and more filled with worry. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She knew that Bo Junyan really didn¡¯t have Ling Wei in his heart. What he did was an instinct. Even she and Wu Xingye had a tacit understanding, let alone Bo Junyan and Ling Wei, who were childhood sweethearts. It was normal for them to have such chemistry. However, it all boiled down to the same sentence: Being rational was one thing, but feelings were another. There was no way to avoid feeling upset. ¡°I heard from Mrs. Gu that Bo Junyan has been good to Ling Wei since he was young. All along, he has had eyes for Ling Wei and Ling Wei alone...¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Lin Qingya to seize this opportunity, so of course, she had to take every chance she got to agitate Mu Huan. She knew that Mu Huan was a very domineering person to begin with. Once she thought that someone belonged to her, she would not allow anyone to covet him. Hence, although she didn¡¯t seem to feel anything, she must be feeling very upset. Just as Lin Qingya was about to say something, Mu Huan removed a ck object from her ear. Lin Qingya looked at the thing in her hand and had an ominous feeling. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Micro-recorder. The words you just whispered in my ear were clearly recorded. If you know what¡¯s best for you, then shut up and don¡¯t say another word. Otherwise, even if you have a child as a trump card, you will be hated by everyone in the Gu family.¡± Mu Huan had warned Lin Qingya many times to lead a good life, but she refused to heed her advice and insisted on bugging her! Chapter 433 - Rage (2)

Chapter 433: Rage (2)

Just because Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to deal with her just now, Lin Qingya really thought that there was nothing she could do to fight back! ¡°Mu Huan, you...¡± Lin Qingya did not expect Mu Huan to use such a method on her. ¡°Lin Qingya, you know that I¡¯m a nostalgic person. So, do you think that as long as you don¡¯t do anything out of line and don¡¯tpletely anger me, I¡¯ll continue to bear with it?¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s expression turned ugly. Yes, that was what she thought. ¡°I only give in to my old feelings for the sake of those who still have feelings for me. As for you, I¡¯ve long lost my feelings for you. Behave as a pregnantdy and raise your child. For the sake of your child, you have to be kinder. It¡¯s always good to umte more good karma,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°Also, I suggest that you take a look at this book and treat your psychological illness. Don¡¯t always feel that everyone in the world has let you down. That you are the most innocent and pitiful. That if I crushed you and made you suffer, you can totally not be friends with me and can totally fall out with me, stay away from my life, and stay away from the pain. But for your own convenience, for the sake of my protection, for the money I provided, and for the help with your studies, by all means, pretend to be good to me. While you enjoy the benefits I have given you, go ahead and me me for crushing you. It¡¯s certainly all my fault for making you suffer. ¡°You¡¯re intelligent and should understand: you¡¯re sick. You have to be treated. Understand?¡± Lin Qingya¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m just warning you this time. Don¡¯te buzzing in front of me again. Next time, you know what the consequences will be for anyone whoes looking for me for a fight.¡± Lin Qingya clenched her fists tightly under the table. ¡°Have a good life.¡± With that, Mu Huan stood up. Although Bo Junyan was talking to Bo Huaiyun, he noticed Mu Huan¡¯s movements at once. When he saw her stand up, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s dishes are too delicious. I identally ate too much and I don¡¯t feelfortable sitting here. I¡¯ll go to the garden for a walk. You can continue chatting with them.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± When Gu Qianru heard this, she immediately looked at Lin Qingya and was about to ask her to apany Mu Huan when... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you say that Qingya wasn¡¯t feeling well? Let Ling Wei take a look at her.¡± He knew that Mu Huan didn¡¯t like to be with Lin Qingya but was too embarrassed to reject his sister-inw¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Seriously! I¡¯ve forgotten that there¡¯s such a big expert around! I didn¡¯t even think about it!¡± With that, Gu Qianru looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, go ahead and take your walk. Let¡¯s go shopping another day!¡± Gu Qianru was simple-minded and did not realize that there was something amiss between Lin Qingya and Mu Huan. She only thought that since she had not seen Ling Wei for so long, she had a lot to talk about with her and did not have the time to greet Mu Huan. She was afraid that Mu Huan would think that she liked Ling Wei more¡ªthat she disliked Mu Huan and even supported Ling Wei. Hence, she felt ufortable and wanted her future daughter-inw to spend more time with Mu Huan for her. Now, Lin Qingya could no longer apany her. This made her even more embarrassed toward Mu Huan. Hence, she arranged to go shopping another day and have a good chat with her. Although she liked Ling Wei a lot, she also liked Mu Huan a lot. She would not choose sides. Whoever Bo Junyan liked would be her sister-inw. ¡°Alright, Cousin-inw. We¡¯ll meet upter.¡± Mu Huan quite liked Gu Qianru. Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan¡¯s departing back and smiled. A person¡¯s heart could not be controlled. No matter how smart and shrewd Mu Huan was, no matter how well she could control her emotions normally¡ª Chapter 434 - Rage (3)

Chapter 434: Rage (3)

The moment she witnessed something that would affect her, even if she knew it was nothing, she would still feel upset. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s nothing. However, if she were to feel upset for a moment and then snowball into bing upset for a long time, even if there was nothing to be upset about, she would not be able to take it and her emotions would copse. She did not know how long Mu Huan could keep that from happening. But she was very much looking forward to it. Ling Wei looked away and took a sip of red wine. ¡°Ling Wei, help Qingya take a look.¡± Gu Qianru asked Lin Qingya toe over. Lin Qingya walked toward Ling Wei. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Ling Wei stood up. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t disturb the two brothers from drinking.¡± Gu Qianru stood up as well. Gu Chenyi also stood up and left with them. When Bo Junyan saw that Gu Chenyi had left with Gu Qianru to oversee Lin Qingya¡¯s health, he retracted his gaze and continued to chat with Bo Huaiyun about finance and drinking. Mu Huan went to the garden and found a quiet ce. She took out her phone and yed a game to ease her mood. For Bo Junyan, handing over the red wine was a small matter. After he returned home, he wouldn¡¯t even remember such a thing. If she got in a bad mood because of such a thing and threw a tantrum, he would definitely think that she was overthinking. It would affect his feelings for her. Hence, she had to adjust her mood here. Gu Chenyi followed Ling Wei and the rest in. After showing some concern for Lin Qingya, he proceeded to the garden. When he saw Mu Huan ying games on her cell phone, his mood suddenly improved. He thought that she hade out because she was angry after seeing the interaction between Ling Wei and his uncle. Unexpectedly, she came out to y games because she felt bored. Did this mean that she didn¡¯t care about his uncle that much? ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Gu Chenyi asked upon approaching her. Mu Huan looked at him silently. ¡°Why are you ignoring me? Even if we didn¡¯t use to be friends, we¡¯re still family.¡± Gu Chenyi sat down beside her. ¡°I find this ce sofortable that I don¡¯t want to move. Besides, I¡¯m not in a good mood today, so please stay away from me.¡± Mu Huan did not even look at him as she yed her game. ¡°Is it because of Ling Wei that you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s good mood subsided. It turned out that she wasn¡¯t simply in the mood to y games. ¡°It¡¯s because nothing has anything to do with you.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I know that everything that happened in the past was my fault. I won¡¯t do that again. Please forgive me, alright?¡± This was the first time Gu Chenyi had formally apologized to Mu Huan. ¡°If you want me to forgive you, then stay away from me. If you stay away from me, I¡¯ll forgive you¡ªonce I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Mu Huan still did not look at him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay away from you. But before I leave, add me as a friend in that game. I¡¯ve been ying this game recently, and I¡¯m quite good at it. Seeing how your stupid teammates have been asking you to die, you should add me so we can torture them together!¡± Gu Chenyi did not pester Mu Huan like before and readily agreed to stay away from her. This made Mu Huan look up at him. Gu Chenyi looked at her and smiled. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m no longer the same person I used to be. I¡¯ll never make you angry again nor say those shameful things. I know that it¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s take good care of our family from now on!¡± Mu Huan was silent for a while before asking, ¡°You know the truth about the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 435 - Rage (4)

Chapter 435: Rage (4)

¡°Xiao Huan.¡± Gu Chenyi suddenly looked at Mu Huan seriously. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was too stupid!¡± ¡°People make mistakes all the time. You¡¯re young and innocent, so that¡¯s even more inevitable. Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡± Mu Huan had never med Gu Chenyi in the first ce. In the past, she too had been deceived by Lin Qingya. The sunny and innocent Gu Chenyi had no chance. It was good that he could now see clearly. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan, and as he did so... his tears fell. ¡°What the f*ck, Gu Chenyi... What... What are you... doing...?¡± F*ck! Why is he crying?! Mu Huan was frightened by his tears. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m sorry. When you were at your wits¡¯ end, I didn¡¯t believe you. I said I wanted to give you the best things in the world, but I didn¡¯t even believe you. When you needed my help the most, I stabbed you in the back. I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m really sorry...¡± He had treated her that way and she had forgiven him so easily. No, he could tell that she had never med him. She was so kind and beautiful, but he was so stupid to misunderstand her. When she needed his help, he treated her that way. He kept saying that he liked her and wanted to give her everything he had, but he refused to believe her and hurt her instead. It was no wonder she didn¡¯t believe that he liked her. ¡°Gu Chenyi, I¡¯m not ming you. You don¡¯t have to do this... There¡¯s really no need for that. Forget about the past¡ªreally, forget it! Didn¡¯t you say that we should take good care of our family? Let¡¯s take good care of our family from now on!¡± Mu Huan quickly said. Gu Chenyi, a big boy, was actually crying. It really frightened her. Gu Chenyi looked at her, his tears falling even more harshly. Family... Family... He liked her so much and wanted to be with her forever, but he had pushed her to someone else. He... All of a sudden, Gu Chenyi clutched his chest, being in so much pain that he could hardly breathe. Seeing that he suddenly looked like he was having a heart attack, Mu Huan hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Gu Chenyi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll help you call Bo Junyan!¡± She stood up as she spoke. But Gu Chenyi grabbed hold of her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it just hurts...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m in so much pain. I¡¯m in so much pain. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll live from now on. I don¡¯t know what the point of my life is... Xiao Huan...¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan with eyes full of despair. He was like a drowning person trying to grab hold of her life-saving straw. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to see this. ¡°Gu Chenyi, don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t go into a dead end. You don¡¯t have to think about it, just focus on your studies. You¡¯ll realize that there are many things you can do.¡± The more one thought about one¡¯s mistakes and the more one thought about losing something that could not be salvaged, the more painful it would be. The more one couldn¡¯t ept it, the more one would feel that there was no way to live anymore. It would feel like there was no meaning in life anymore. But after putting down that thought, she stopped thinking about it and focused on something else. She¡¯d slowly let go of it in times toe. Time was the best medicine to cure everything. ¡°Gu Chenyi, believe me. In this world...¡± Mu Huan was trying to persuade Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi suddenly stood up and hugged her. Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock and was about to push him away. But Gu Chenyi, who was hugging her, was thrown out of the way by someone else. Chapter 436 - Rage (5)

Chapter 436: Rage (5)

Mu Huan looked up instinctively and met his murderous gaze! She shuddered in fear. ¡°Hubby...¡± She was so anxious that she felt like she had to exin something. ¡°Shut up and leave.¡± Bo Junyan turned around and strode away. It was as if she was afraid that she would kill someone if she stayed any longer. Mu Huan hurriedly ran after him. Gu Chenyi, who was thrown to the ground, suddenlyughed when he saw Bo Junyan¡¯s furious back. That smile was indescribable. She stood not too far away and watched the entire process. When she saw Gu Chenyi smiling, Ling Wei raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not expect that Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan would actually have an emotional entanglement. Things were getting more and more interesting. She turned around and left elegantly. In the living room... ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Yes,e over again next time!¡± Gu Qianru smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Junyan and Xiao Huan? Aren¡¯t you two leaving together?¡± Gu Qianru looked around but did not see Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Ling Wei smiled lightly. ¡°Junyan and Xiao Huan have something on, so they left first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Qianru did not think about it too much and sent Ling Wei and Huo Yuqi out. When they reached the door, Gu Chenyi had just returned. Gu Qianru saw that his body was covered in grass and his clothes were messy. ¡°Were you rolling around in the grass?¡± She was teasing Gu Chenyi. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu Qianru: ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Are you that happy to hear that the child in Qingya¡¯s stomach is doing well?!¡± Gu Qianru thought that Gu Chenyi was happy that Lin Qingya was in good health and that the child was too. Gu Chenyiughed even harder. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a foolish child. Hurry and go in to apany Qingya!¡± Gu Qianru happily patted his arm and let him in. She did not expect her son to be so happy because of Lin Qingya. It was great that he was liking Qingya more and more! But Gu Chenyi did not enter. Instead, he looked at Ling Wei and said, ¡°Aunt Ling is leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My parents hogged you for the whole night, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to speak to you. Now, I could formally give you a word of greeting. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re back!¡± Gu Chenyi said with a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. ... The hostility emanating from Bo Junyan was unprecedented. Without waiting for his instructions, the chauffeur pressed the partition ss and stopped looking at the backseat, lest he got so frightened that he could not tell the brakes from the elerator. ¡°Hubby... I can exin...¡± Mu Huan said cautiously. ¡°Shut up.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s cold voice was terrifying. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He wanted her to shut up and not let her exin. What if there was a misunderstanding? Once there¡¯s a single misunderstanding, the misunderstanding would be bigger and bigger like a snowball rolling. She wanted to say something, but when she saw Bo Junyan closing his eyes, she dared not say anything else. The air sank into an unprecedented cold silence. It was so cold that Mu Huan could hardly breathe. But she could only breathe carefully, not daring to say anything. This aura continued until they reached home. After parking the car, Bo Junyan got out and left. He didn¡¯t wait for Mu Huan. Mu Huan got out of the car and ran as fast as she could. After entering the house, Bo Junyan headed straight upstairs. Mu Huan followed closely behind. After returning to his room, Bo Junyan immediately tore off Mu Huan¡¯s clothes without another word. This frightened Mu Huan. Chapter 437 - A Womans Invisible War (1)

Chapter 437: A Woman¡¯s Invisible War (1)

¡°Hubby... Hubby, don¡¯t be rash... There¡¯s really nothing between us! I only didn¡¯t leave when I saw him crying. I tried to counsel him, but he suddenly pounced on me and I was about to kick him away when you flung him away!¡± ¡°I really have nothing to do with him! I swear! I swear on my life!¡± But Bo Junyan did not stop. He was still so vicious. ¡°Hubby... don¡¯t scare me... I¡¯m scared... I¡¯m so scared...¡± Mu Huan hid herself in a corner like a frightened little pitiful girl. Finally, she managed to stop Bo Junyan¡¯s brutality. ¡°Take off your clothes and burn them! Immediately!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away! I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Mu Huan said as she hurriedly removed her clothes that were almost torn to pieces by him. She frantically went to find a lighter to burn her clothes. Seeing that Mu Huan had burned the clothes that Qu Chenyi had touched, the hostility in Bo Junyan¡¯s body slowly dissipated. Seeing that he had calmed down, Mu Huan cautiously approached him. ¡°Hubby, what I said earlier was true...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bo Junyan knew that there was nothing between his wife and Gu Chenyi, but when he saw that scene, he still could not control his violent and vicious aura. Seeing that he didn¡¯t misunderstand, Mu Huan finally heaved a sigh of relief. She boldly went forward to hug his arm and reached out to calm him down. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault this time. I didn¡¯t prepare myself properly. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to stay within a meter radius from him!¡± Bo Junyan said sternly. ¡°I promise I can do it!¡± Mu Huan raised her hand and swore. Bo Junyan looked at her for a long while before the hostility in himpletely subsided. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± His behavior had frightened his little cutie. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I wasn¡¯t on guard,¡± Mu Huan said in frustration. She knew that Gu Chenyi was trouble! ¡°You¡¯re a weak girl. There¡¯s nothing you can do if he pounced on you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach Chenyi a lesson!¡± This was all Chenyi¡¯s fault! ¡°Teach him a good lesson! It¡¯s best if he¡¯s as busy as a dog!¡± That way, he wouldn¡¯t let his imagination run wild and suddenly lose his mind! ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°He still has feelings for you. If you identally touch him in the future, you have to be cold and hard. You don¡¯t have to treat him well on my ount at all. You have to be ruthless to him! You have to be ruthless, understand?!¡± ¡°Yes! Definitely!¡± Mu Huan nodded vigorously. Having received such an affirmative and obedient answer from her, Bo Junyan was in a much better mood. He lowered his head and kissed her gently. He tried to calm her down. Just then, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. It was from Ling Wei. Bo Junyan stopped to pick up the call. When Mu Huan saw the caller ID on the screen, she reached out to grab the phone and picked up the call. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Ling Wei¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Junyan...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Ling?¡± As Mu Huan was chasing Bo Junyan out of the Gu residence, she¡¯d caught sight of Ling Wei from the corner of her eye. Although she didn¡¯t know if Ling Wei had seen the scene where Gu Chenyi was hugging her, she was sure that she had seen Bo Junyan leaving angrily and had followed after him. It was because she saw that scene that she called. She was calling either to investigate the situation or to fish for some important information that could make Bo Junyan leave so that they could start a cold war. Chapter 438 - A Womans Invisible War (2)

Chapter 438: A Woman¡¯s Invisible War (2)

It would be just like how Bo Junyan¡¯s incident on his birthday had made her let her imagination run wild all night, making her sad and upset. Ling Wei frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Junyan?¡± ¡°My husband went to take a shower. Is there anything important? If there is, I¡¯ll send him the phone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something important. I¡¯ll find him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she hung up. ¡°Why are you going against Ling Wei?¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan andughed. ¡°I¡¯m just a petty girl with a small nose and small, narrow eyes. Never mind your ex-fiancee, even if it¡¯s a woman who has nothing to do with you, I won¡¯t be happy even if she only looked at you! You¡¯re mine, so only I can look at you! Let me touch you! Let me love you!¡± Mu Huan hugged his neck and sniffed. No matter how smart this man was, he couldn¡¯t see the invisible war between the two women. Since he thought that she was going against Ling Wei, then that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing. As long as she was being jealous, he would not say anything about her. ¡°Your eyes really are small.¡± Bo Junyan lifted her onto hisp and looked into her eyes. ¡°Look... look at how small they are...¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes so that he could see it. Bo Junyan was thoroughly amused by her. He lowered his head and kissed her again. If she couldn¡¯t get over Ling Wei, then that¡¯s fine. And if she wanted to make a scene, then that¡¯s fine too. This sort of nervous feeling she had was not bad. In the vi next door. Ling Wei narrowed her eyes as she looked at the phone that had been hung up. This Mu Huan was indeed not bad. When Bo Junyan left, her violent aura had been appeased so quickly. She even picked up his call. She felt that Bo Junyan was right next to Mu Huan instead of showering. While right beside her, he actually allowed her to pick up his call and say such things. Sigh. Man... They were too heartless. Ling Wei and Bo Junyan had been together for so many years. He had married Mu Huan less than half a year ago. Overlooking at the nighttime scenery outside the window, Ling Wei sat in front of herputer and started working. Then, she saw the list of participants of Yun University¡¯s research project sent by her assistant to her email. When she saw Mu Huan¡¯s name on the list, Ling Wei raised an eyebrow. She was actually talented. Initially, Ling Wei did not take Mu Huan seriously at all. She was a freshman who had just entered university and had an average family background. She was even a pitiful wretch who had been chased out of the family. It was said that she was a weak and quiet girl. She reckoned that Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to someone with such a personality and that there was no one who could catch his eye, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be that outstanding. She did not expect that she would be qualified to be her opponent in just two short days. She was looking forward to a confrontation with her. Before she slept, she nced at the weather forecast out of habit. It was going to be raining cats and dogs tomorrow. The next day at Yun University. ¡°It¡¯s really cold today...¡± Li Meng said with trembling arms. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t wear moreyers? Don¡¯t you know that the autumn rain has be cold? The rain has started since morning,¡± Mu Huan said as she took out her coat from her bag and passed it to her. ¡°You can wear it. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°If I was cold, I wouldn¡¯t let you wear it.¡± Mu Huan threw it to her. ¡°Muacks, I love you!¡± Li Meng took the clothes from her and put them on, instantly warming up. ¡°Mu Huan, let¡¯s form a team for the experiment sster,¡± the girl in the backseat said as she leaned over. Chapter 439 - A Womans Invisible War (3)

Chapter 439: A Woman¡¯s Invisible War (3)

Li Meng turned around and snorted. ¡°Why should she be on the same team as you? Have you forgotten what you saidst time?¡± Because they were doing an experiment and she wanted results, she was mocking Xiao Huan by trying to get close to her. Did she think that Xiao Huan was stupid? ¡°What did I sayst time? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember? You must have early-onset dementia. Xiao Huan, we can¡¯t be in the same team as her and drag her down!¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You guys...!¡± The girl was furious! Right then, Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi walked up to Mu Huan. ¡°Mu Huan, the experiment will be conducted in a group of four. You, Li Meng, and Yuqi will be in my group,¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. Why would she be with the two of them?! ¡°Are you having a stroke or have you gone mad? Come here and I¡¯ll show you something good. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯te.¡± Long Feiting asked her to follow him. Mu Huan thought for a moment and then stood up to do so. Then, at a corner of the ssroom, Long Feiting said something and finally got Mu Huan to agree to team up with Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi for the experiment. Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi were not interested in pharmaceutical studies, and since they were transferred here halfway, they knew nothing. However, the teacher in theboratory was famous for being strict. No matter who they were, they would fail if they failed. The two of them didn¡¯t want to be shamed by failing a subject. Hence, they had to be in the same team as Mu Huan. Since Mu Huan said that she wanted to bring them along, Li Meng did not probe further. On the way to theboratory, a gust of cold wind and rain blew over, causing Mu Huan to shiver. Long Feiting, who was walking beside her, instinctively wanted to take off his coat and give it to her. But when he came back to his senses, his hand that was taking off his coat paused. Was he crazy? He actually wanted to take off his coat for Mu Huan! She had let the fish bite himst time! Even though it wasn¡¯t a piranha, she had damaged him! As for how Long Feiting knew that it wasn¡¯t a piranha, it was because after he climbed ashore, he got someone to drain the water from theke and search for the piranha fish that dared to bite him. However, he couldn¡¯t find a single one. Only then did he realize that he had been fooled. ¡°Look! That looks like Professor Bo¡¯s car!¡± a girl suddenly shouted. Instantly, all the girls looked over. Mu Huan looked over as well. Her husband was a little early, and he used toe to school on time. When Bo Junyan¡¯s car stopped, he saw Bo Junyaning down with a ck umbre. The girls started to be infatuated. ¡°Oh my god! He¡¯s so handsome! I want to be that umbre in his hands!¡± ¡°How can someone be as handsome as Professor Bo?! Look, just looking at his hand can make someone go crazy!¡± ¡°I wonder who got so lucky as to be Professor Bo¡¯s wife. Just thinking about it being me makes me feel like I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of my life!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Me! Me! I¡¯m his wife! I¡¯m the person who has reached the pinnacle of my life! Right then, Bo Junyan headed to the backseat with an umbre and opened the car door like a gentleman. Then, an elegant pair of high heels stepped down from the backseat. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s a woman! There¡¯s actually a woman in Professor Bo¡¯s car!¡± ¡°What woman? She¡¯s so lucky to be invited out of the car by Professor Bo!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! You must know that Professor Bo is someone who would never help a girl even when she¡¯s crippled in front of him! And now, he¡¯s opening the door for a woman!¡± ¡°Could she be Professor Bo¡¯s wife?!¡± Chapter 440 - A Womans Invisible War (4)

Chapter 440: A Woman¡¯s Invisible War (4)

¡°It¡¯s possible! It¡¯s possible!¡± Mu Huan instinctively replied, ¡°What wife?! I¡¯m here!¡± She shouted loudly, and the surrounding female students heard it. However, no one believed her words. Right now, everyone wanted to be the wife after seeing the handsome man! Some were even addressing themselves as Professor Bo¡¯s wife every day in the dormitory! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Damn it, no one would believe the truth nowadays! After taking a good look at the woman who walked out of the car, someone eximed, ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that the most beautiful Professor Ling?!¡± ¡°It seems it really is! Oh my god! Professor Ling¡¯s purple outfit today suits her too well. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of woman could match up to our Professor Bo. Now that I¡¯ve seen Professor Ling and Professor Bo together, I feel that they look like a perfect match!¡± A handsome man and a beautiful woman! ¡°Look! Look at Professor Ling¡¯s side profile. Isn¡¯t it like that of the woman on the front page that day, the one who was watching fireworks with Professor Bo?!¡± A girl pointed at Ling Wei excitedly as if she had discovered a new world! ¡°Wow! Now that you mention it, I think you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Are they really a couple? Is Professor Ling Professor Bo¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible! It¡¯s really possible! Otherwise, why would they be watching fireworks together and evene to school together?!¡± ¡°Indeed, a male idol would like goddesses. As formon folks, a male idol wouldn¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Can you guys stop spouting nonsense?!¡± Li Meng was so angry that she started scolding them. However, amid a noisy crowd of girls, her scoldings were not attention-grabbing and no one bothered with her. Suddenly, another gust of cold wind blew. Professor Ling, who was dressed thinly, shivered coldly. Seeing this, Professor Bo took off his coat and put it over her. Professor Ling looked up at Professor Bo and smiled lightly. The beautiful scene made the girls want to scream. Heavens! How could there be such a beautiful scene?! This was simply something that could not be filmed even in a television drama! When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan taking off his coat and putting it on Ling Wei, she rolled up her sleeves and grabbed the railing. She wanted to jump down and kill Bo Junyan! Damn it! Didn¡¯t he say he intended to keep a distance from Ling Wei? He actually put on a coat for her! Do you want to die?! The moment she grabbed the railing, Li Meng grabbed her as well. ¡°Mu Huan, this is the third floor!¡± Was she trying to break her leg or to expose herself?! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Suddenly, Mu Huan looked toward Long Feiting, who was closest to her. ¡°Take off your coat!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Long Feiting looked at her warily. ¡°Why do you have to say so much when I already told you to take off your clothes?! Hurry! Immediately!¡± It would be toote in a while! ¡°Mu Huan, who do you think you are? What right do you have to order me around?! I¡¯m telling you...¡± Before Long Feiting could finish speaking, Mu Huan went up to him to take off his coat. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Should he resist or not? While he was hesitating, Mu Huan had already taken off his coat. Then, she draped it over herself and walked to the railing. She shouted, ¡°Hello, Professor Bo!¡± When Bo Junyan heard her voice, he looked up. When Mu Huan saw him looking over, she immediately stood up straight so that he could see the man¡¯s coat on her. Then, she smiled brightly at him! Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes when he saw the boy¡¯s coat on her. Chapter 441 - Being a Mistress (1)

Chapter 441: Being a Mistress (1)

Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes when he saw the boy¡¯s coat on her. Even from such a high distance, one could feel that dangerous aura. Ling Wei, who was standing beside him, curled her lips. The effect was surprisingly good. Mu Huan¡¯s smile became even more radiant when faced with such a dangerous aura. However, despite the brightness, her smile was cold. She, Mu Huan, wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would only cry and make herself suffer. She¡¯d already said that Ling Wei had ulterior motives and that she felt that she was at odds with her. Fine, she¡¯d act out! Did he think that she just needed to put up with Ling Wei and that would be the end? Was she just being paranoid? Alright, let¡¯s change our positions and then you think about it! You should have a taste of this feeling too! Realizing what Mu Huan was up to, Long Feiting said, ¡°F*ck, Mu Huan! If you let Bo Junyan find out that it¡¯s my coat, what if he kills me?!¡± Mu Huan turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Long Feiting was stunned by her reaction! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you! These words... His Little Star had told him the same thing. Back then, when she suggested using the poisonous mushroom to knock those people unconscious and then escape, he was afraid. He said that if the poisonous mushroom wasn¡¯t that powerful and couldn¡¯t make those people faint, what if they found out that they were going to escape? Also, what if she were to encounter any danger along the way? His Little Star said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± And she had done what she said. She protected him so well during their escape and hurt her leg for him. It was because of her that he had be so brave, outstanding, and perfect now! All these years from when he was young, he had worked so hard to match up to his brave and outstanding Star. In the end... At this thought, Long Feiting snapped back to his senses. His eyes turned gloomy. This damn Mu Huan always reminded him of Little Star! Long Feiting wasn¡¯t a stupid person. When he first sensed that Mu Huan resembled Little Star from her appearance, he had sent someone to investigate Mu Huan. He had investigated the time when she was 11 years old thoroughly. However, none of the neighbors around her said that she had been kidnapped and no one saw that she had been injured. Even if an 11-year-old child could hide the fact that she had been kidnapped for five days, he could still remember her leg injury clearly. It was very serious, and there was no way she wouldn¡¯t need treatment. If she needed treatment, there would definitely be traces left behind. Someone would definitely know! But Mu Huan did not. No one said that she had been hurt before! Not even Mu Huan¡¯s granny, who had already recovered very well. Now that she could walk on the ground, Long Feiting had bribed the nurse beside her granny to ask her about it. Her granny was also very sure that Mu Huan had never suffered any leg injury when she was 11 years old. She was not seriously injured. Back then, she and her granny depended on each other. If she was injured, there was no way her granny wouldn¡¯t know! Furthermore, her granny also said that she had never been abducted! An 11-year-old child, no matter how brave she was and how badly injured she was, had to have been treated. As such, her granny should have known about it. Even her granny said she didn¡¯t. That meant that she had never been kidnapped or hurt. In contrast, when he investigated Mu Kexin, he found she had indeed been kidnapped. The old servants and neighbors of the Mu family knew that she had indeed suffered serious leg injuries and had stayed in the hospital for a long time. Hence, even though Long Feiting always felt that Mu Huan was like his Little Star, he was sure that she wasn¡¯t. Chapter 442 - Being a Mistress (2)

Chapter 442: Being a Mistress (2)

It wasn¡¯t that Long Feiting¡¯s men were so useless that they couldn¡¯t find out the truth. It was just that back then, Mu Huan¡¯s stepmother, Bai Xuexian, was not satisfied with chasing Mu Huan out of the house. She even wanted the human traffickers to abduct her far away. Hence, she thought of a way to get Mu Dongsheng to bring Mu Huan home for a period of time. Then, she found an excuse to bring Mu Huan and Mu Kexin out and pretend that she had identally lost Mu Huan. However, if she were to leave with the two children, everyone would think that she had done it on purpose. Hence, she hid Mu Kexin and pretended to be separated from them. When she returned, she first got someone to secretly search for her. When she felt that it was about time, she got the Mu family to search for her. Hence, everyone in the Mu family knew that Mu Kexin had been kidnapped when she was young. When Mu Huan returned, she went to take revenge on Bai Xuexian. The time when Mu Kexin¡¯s leg was injured was simr to Mu Huan¡¯s. Later on, in order to prevent Mu Huan from spouting nonsense and let everyone know that Bai Xuexian had hired someone to abduct her stepdaughter, she decided to take action first and said that Mu Huan had left Mu Kexin behind to escape. This had resulted in Mu Kexin being abducted. Because Mu Huan was brought back to the Mu family by her father, Mu Huan¡¯s granny did not know about Mu Huan¡¯s five-day disappearance. She always thought that Mu Huan had been staying at the Mu family¡¯s house all those days. Because of Matriarch Mu¡¯s suppression of Mu Huan¡¯s granny back then, her granny¡¯s life had been tough. Mu Huan was afraid that her granny would find out that she was kidnapped and that her granny would rush to the Mu family to seek justice for her. As a result, her grandma would have been even more ruthless in suppressing her, making their lives even more difficult. Hence, Mu Huan did not tell her granny that Bai Xuexian had asked someone to abduct her. As for her leg injury, Long Feiting thought it was serious, but it wasn¡¯t that serious. Mu Huan moved into Lin Qingya¡¯s house and asked Lin Qingya to take the medicine out of her granny¡¯s clinic when her granny wasn¡¯t paying attention. Hence, she¡¯d settled her leg injury. In other words, only Lin Qingya and her mother knew about Mu Huan¡¯s leg injury back then. And now, Mu Kexin¡¯s fake identity had been orchestrated by Lin Qingya. Besides her and her mother, no one else knew that Mu Huan had been kidnapped and her leg had been injured. ... Seeing that Bo Junyan was about to enter, Mu Huan snorted and returned the coat to Long Feiting before heading to theboratory. When Bo Junyan had entered the school building, the students could no longer see him. Furthermore, the experiment ss was about to begin and they all headed toward theboratory. Huo Yuqi quickly caught up with Mu Huan and said, ¡°You saw the beautiful scene just now. Do you think they¡¯re a good match too? Do you think you can¡¯t bepared to Sister Ling Wei?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so you¡¯d better stay out of it. Otherwise, when we¡¯re doing an experimentter, if I¡¯m not careful, I might drip the dose on you and leave a scar!¡± Mu Huan red at her coldly. Huo Yuqi: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°If you think I won¡¯t dare, then try!¡± ¡°You...¡± Seeing her like this, Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t dare to go on. Because Mu Huan was a person who was even more arrogant and terrifying than she was. She would really dare to do anything she said! She did not dare to continue challenging Mu Huan¡¯s words. ¡°Coward!¡± Long Feiting said coldly, looking at her. She couldn¡¯t win against Mu Huan even if she wanted to, but she still kept provoking her! He¡¯d already told her that she had overestimated herself so many times! ¡°Long Feiting!¡± Huo Yuqi shouted angrily. Chapter 443 - Being a Mistress (3) Chapter 443: Being a Mistress (3) ¡°Alright, stop talking so much just because you have nothing better to do. Study more!¡± Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi had grown up together, and they had a family-like rtionship. He didn¡¯t want her to be embarrassed, so he was telling her to study more to enrich herself. ¡°Ah!¡± Huo Yuqi was about to explode! Were they all demons?! One by one, they keep wanting her to study more! It was as though she was stupid and ignorant! Downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll return the coat to you after I get someone to wash it,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°No need, just throw it away,¡± Bo Junyan said as he headed upstairs. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± At theboratory. Just as Mu Huan and the rest were about to start their experiment, Bo Junyan walked in. When he saw that Mu Huan did not have a boy¡¯s coat on her, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression softened. When Mu Huan saw that Bo Junyan was not wearing a coat, her gaze turned cold. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, I have something to tell you. Come out for a while.¡± ¡°Sorry, Professor Bo, I¡¯m doing an experiment. If there¡¯s something you need, we can talk after ss.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± How did Mu Huan have the guts to do that? She even dared to turn Professor Bo down! ¡°Come out!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone had be moremanding. But Mu Huan was even tougher. ¡°No!¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan must have gone mad. But why did this sound like a cold war between a couple? Suddenly, someone recalled that Mu Huan said she was Professor Bo¡¯s wife. I¡¯m right here! Besides, Bo Junyan seemed to have taken a fancy to Mu Huan previously. Hence, she imagined a scenario wherein Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s lover. Ever since Bo Junyan had taken a fancy to Mu Huan, Mu Huan became his lover. Now that Professor Bo¡¯s proper wife had appeared, the scene just now had deeply agitated Mu Huan, making her so angry with Professor Bo that she would dare to resist! The two of them both had spouses, and yet... Who would have thought that a god-like professor like Professor Bo would be such a scummy man?! On the other hand, Mu Huan was clearly married, and yet she was engaging in an affair, bing to be a third party! It¡¯s true that no woman could resist a person like Professor Bo, but... But she shouldn¡¯t go back on her words! Just like that, Bo Junyan became a cheater and Mu Huan became a third party. If he knew what these students were thinking about, his face would definitely turn ck. ... Mu Huan refused toe out no matter what, and Bo Junyan, who hade to school early, did not force her further. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk after ss.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Mu Huan got even angrier when she saw him leaving just like that! ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be so angry that your hands shake. You¡¯re holding sulfuric acid!¡± Li Meng reminded her hastily. Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Am I someone who can easily lose control? Is there a need for me to lose control over a man?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know who it was, but there was someone who almost jumped down from the third floor out of impulse! ¡°You two, do this.¡± Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi, telling them to do the same. Men had to be set aside first! She had to study hard and improve every day! ¡°Why do we still need to do it?¡± Huo Yuqi was unwilling to do it, afraid that the chemicals would hurt her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t even want to do this kind of experiment, why are you still taking this course?¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m not here to study medicine. I¡¯m here to woo Long Feiting!¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s expression showed that it wasn¡¯t because she liked medicine that she was taking this course. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Huo Yuqi, can you stop using me as a shield?¡± Long Feiting had always been toozy to bother with Huo Yuqi. No matter how many times she told others that she was pestering him because she wanted to woo him, he would never exin anything. For some reason, he now wanted to exin. Chapter 444 - Stop Messing Around (1) Chapter 444: Stop Messing Around (1) However, when he saw that Mu Huan and Li Meng were busy with their own work and no one cared about his exnation, Long Feiting was instantly depressed! He casually picked up a tube of medicine and shook it. At this point, Mu Huan had just lifted her head and looked over. When she saw what he was shaking, her expression changed drastically. Without even taking the time to shout, she reached out to knock off the tube of medicine in his hand. Then, with great force, she pulled Long Feiting over. At the same time, she stood in front of Huo Yuqi to protect her. While Long Feiting and Huo Yuqi were still in a daze, they heard a loud bang! It was the sound of an explosion! Although it wasn¡¯t a very big one, something did explode! The students in theboratory were shocked! Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much of a dose in the test tube, and it didn¡¯t ssh much. It only sshed on their area, but it had a huge corrosive effect on objects! Mu Huan was wearing a white coat, and there were several burns at the back. Long Feiting, who had been pulled away by her, turned around. At the back of his white coat, there were many burn holes. Fortunately, as it waste autumn and the weather was cold, everyone was wearing thick clothes. If it was summer and he was wearing thin clothes, his skin would have been burned! Mu Huan, who could still feel a burning sensation on her back through the thick sweater, was furious. She started to yell at Long Feiting, ¡°Are you f*cking stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to read? Didn¡¯t you see that the test tube had a warning on it? Don¡¯t shake it because it could easily blow up! If this thing had sttered on your face, your skin would have been damaged beyond recovery. Didn¡¯t you know that?! ¡°But I guess you wouldn¡¯t know since you don¡¯t like pharmaceutical studies. If you didn¡¯t want to learn about this, then stop taking this course! What do you think pharmaceutical studies are?! This has to do with treating illnesses and saving lives! These are all dangerous chemicals! If you want to die, don¡¯t harm others! ¡°Life is so short and time is so precious! Yet you are wasting such precious time and endangering lives! Can¡¯t you use this time to do something meaningful?! ¡°And you, Huo Yuqi!¡± Of the two, one had transferred to their pharmaceutical faculty just to prank Mu Huan and the other transferred just to woo a boy. If they had transferred to study hard, it would have been fine, but since they didn¡¯t, they only wasted their time doing experiments. It was amon urrence for theboratory to explode. No matter how careful a professional was, there was always a possibility of an explosion, never mind these careless and irresponsible people! This time, it was only a small dose in the test tube. The explosive was not very powerful, and what they were doing that day was not a big experiment. If it were otherwise and they¡¯d been careless, it would blow up the entireboratory! This was a matter of life and death! Long Feiting was stunned by her fierceness. After a while, he said, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± He did not even look at the words on the test tube. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something else, but she thought that it might not even get through to him, so she decided to not waste her breath. ¡°Your life is yours anyway. You can do whatever you want. But you have to remember, don¡¯t mess around from now on. Don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Long Feiting knew the dangers of chemicals and that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. A few days ago, aboratory had exploded somewhere and a few people died. For the first time, he did not retort to her. Huo Yuqi, who was standing by the side, did not seem like she had regained her senses. It was only when she saw the hole behind Mu Huan¡¯s white coat that she snapped back to her senses. ¡°Mu... Mu Huan... did you... save me just now?¡± Chapter 445 - Stop Messing Around (2)

Chapter 445: Stop Messing Around (2)

Mu Huan was taller than she was, and the turtleneck sweater around Mu Huan¡¯s neck had a hole in it. In other words, if she hadn¡¯t stood in front of Huo Yuqi, those reagents would have sshed on her face! Her clothes had been burned through. What if those things had sshed on her face?! Huo Yuqi shuddered at the thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Bo Junyan¡¯s biological cousin, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to meddle with her affairs! In other words, she did it for her husband, not for Huo Yuqi. There was no need for her to think that Mu Huan had saved her! Huo Yuqi looked at Mu Huan, not knowing what to say. There was no need for others to point it out to her. Huo Yuqi knew that she was always looking for trouble with Mu Huan, that she had been adding insult to injury and stepping on her to make her suffer. But Mu Huan still treated her that way. She actually saved her! That thing had sshed up to her neck, and it almost reached her head! Wasn¡¯t she afraid that it would spill on her face? Mu Huan actually... used her body to protect Huo Yuqi without any hesitation... This... The teacher in charge of the experiment came back to his senses and walked forward. He looked at Long Feiting and said sternly, ¡°Long Feiting, if you don¡¯t want to do the experiment, then go out! This is a dangerous substance! It¡¯s not for you to y with as you wish!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I won¡¯t move carelessly again.¡± This was the first time Long Feiting had apologized like this in his life. In the past, whenever a teacher told him that he might as well leave the ssroom, he would do so and m the door after him! Seeing that he had a good attitude and knowing that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, the teacher didn¡¯t chase him out. However, he still had to punish him. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll simply deduct points. But there won¡¯t be a next time. The chemical experiment is very dangerous. No one here has a second life!¡± Long Feiting lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± ¡°Ms. Mu Huan, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mu Huan was d that she was wearing a turtleneck sweater today. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just pack up and continue with the experiment. Everyone, you have to be cautious and focus more from now on!¡± The teacher looked at the students as he spoke. Long Feiting took the initiative to take on the assignment. Huo Yuqi, who was standing at the side, looked at Mu Huan with aplicated expression. She watched as the experiment ended. Just as Mu Huan was about to leave... ¡°Mu Huan, even though you saved me, I still like Sister Ling Wei!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me who you like and who you don¡¯t like.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to save her for her sake. Hearing Mu Huan¡¯s words, Huo Yuqi felt even more conflicted. She turned around and left even faster than Mu Huan. Mu Huan ignored her. ¡°Mu Huan, I owe you one today. From now on, you can use this favor in exchange for something!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan generously epted his favor. After they had left, Li Meng grabbed Mu Huan and said, ¡°Mu Huan, that thing almost sshed on your head! Have you gone mad?! You used your body to protect the person who¡¯s causing trouble for you! If your head gets destroyed and Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t want you anymore, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll be left with!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still have you!¡± Mu Huan looked at her with a fawning smile. ¡°Ha...¡± Li Meng sneered. ¡°Aiyo, my little cutie, this sneer is so good-looking!¡± Mu Huan reached out and lifted Li Meng¡¯s chin, looking like a spoiled brat. The corners of Li Meng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mu Huan, stop joking with me. Don¡¯t think that because this is just a small dose, it¡¯s not a big deal. You know what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s your instinct! When you saved her, you didn¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous your quick-thinking is? If it¡¯s a bigger danger next time...¡± Chapter 446 - Stop Messing Around (3)

Chapter 446: Stop Messing Around (3)

Before Li Meng could finish speaking, Mu Huan stuffed a piece of candy into her mouth. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m not stupid. I treasure my life more than that of anyone else! No one¡¯s life is more important than mine!¡± ¡°You have to treat me to a big meal today to make up for my worries!¡± Li Meng snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s look for Wu Xingye. He still owes us two months of a feast!¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll call himter!¡± Just as Mu Huan and Li Meng were about to return to the ssroom, Mu Huan was dragged to an empty physicsboratory by Bo Junyan. After closing the door, the tall man pushed her against the wall and even reached out to tug at her clothes. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Mu Huan was still angry at him and did not want him to touch her. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± When Bo Junyan heard that theirboratory had exploded, he hurried over. ¡°No, just a few small holes in my clothes.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Mu Huan turned her head to let him look at her sweater. When he saw the small hole in her cor, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I heard that the test tube was yet to explode when you noticed. Not only did you not run, but you even used your body to protect others! You¡¯re just a little girl. Were you trying to be some kind of hero?!¡± News had spread around the school very quickly. Bo Junyan, who was in the school¡¯s dean¡¯s office, immediately heard about what had just happened. ¡°It¡¯s your sister I saved!¡± Mu Huan became even angrier at his fierceness. Bo Junyan was stunned for a moment. ¡°No matter who it was, your own safety is the most important! Remember that from now on!¡± Mu Huan, who was initially angry, looked up at him when she heard his words. ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t have saved her even though she¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Your safety is the most important,¡± Bo Junyan said again. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be angry with you just because you put it so nicely. Let me tell you, I¡¯m angry! If you can¡¯t do what you promised me, don¡¯t expect me to forgive you!¡± Mu Huan leaned against his chest and tried to push him away. Bo Junyan looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re really hot-tempered.¡± He knew what she was angry about. But just as Mu Huan had thought before, no matter how smart a man was, he would never be able to see an invisible war between women. It wasn¡¯t that he was stupid. In Bo Junyan¡¯s case, it was just a result of their circumstances. Bo Junyan and Ling Wei had known each other since they were born. Hence, although he did not have any romantic feelings for her now, he saw her as a part of his family. Furthermore, they had been regarded as a couple by their families since they were young. Hence, his mother had deliberately nurtured him to be a gentleman that took care of Ling Wei. Some things were already an instinctive habit. Hence, when he saw Ling Wei wearing thin clothes, her hands shivering while she¡¯s carrying things, he would take off his clothes and put them on her out of habit. To Bo Junyan, this sort of thing was insignificant and not worth mentioning. He felt that there was no need to fuss over it at all. Hence, Mu Huan¡¯s anger over this matter made him feel that she was overreacting. And Ling Wei was making use of this habit of his. She knew that for many years ever since they were children, Bo Junyan had taken care of her. This habit had be natural to him, and they¡¯d always had a family-like rtionship. Hence, Bo Junyan would not pay attention to such trivial matters, and he would not think that she was deliberately making Mu Huan feel upset over such trivial matters. However, such a small matter made it clear that Mu Huan, who wanted to keep Bo Junyan, was very concerned and upset. Even if Ling Wei wasn¡¯t deliberately making use of these things, Mu Huan would still feel terrible if she saw them. Therefore, it was so much worse that Ling Wei was actually doing it on purpose. Chapter 447 - Stop Messing Around (4)

Chapter 447: Stop Messing Around (4)

Despite it being such a trivial matter, this made Mu Huan even more concerned and upset. And if she wasn¡¯t afraid that Bo Junyan would be angry, she would be even more upset than she currently did. As the number of times she felt upset increased, it would only make her more unable to take it! And each time, if she were to get angry when she saw this, she might always argue with Bo Junyan. Because Bo Junyan liked her, he would allow her to be that way three times, four times, five times, or even more. However, he was such a busy person. No matter what, he would not allow Mu Huan to keep throwing a tantrum over such a small matter. He felt there was no need for her to worry about such trivial things. In this way, his love for Mu Huan would be greatly reduced. The two of them had just gotten married and did not have deep feelings for each other. Once their love started to be reduced, the two of them would be over very soon. ... When Mu Huan heard that Bo Junyan was very angry, her own anger subsided. No matter who it was before her, because of what he said just now, she¡¯d always keep in mind that her safety was the most important. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry anymore. I get it now anyway. From now on, I¡¯ll just be as close to other guys as you are to other women. As long as you¡¯re not angry!¡± The angrier Mu Huan was, the more charming she smiled. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± This little girl was getting bolder and bolder. She even dared to threaten him! ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. This is called looking at things from the other person¡¯s perspective. We¡¯re husband and wife, and we live in the modern world. We¡¯re not in the ancient era where men can have one wife and four concubines. We¡¯re equal. You can¡¯t tell me to do as you say and not as you do. If you can open the door for your childhood friend and lend her your clothes, I can do the same thing with other guys in a purely tonic way!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between me and Ling Wei. Why are you so angry over such a small matter?¡± Bo Junyan knew that she was not just saying that and would really do it, just like how she¡¯d put on another boy¡¯s coat when she saw him putting his on Ling Wei today. Bo Junyan really didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t get past this hurdle. He had promised her repeatedly that this was nothing, but she was still so angry over this matter. Bo Junyan had always said whatever he wanted to say, and he only needed to give his promise once. He had already made an exception for Mu Huan. In order to appease her, he had emphasized many times that there was absolutely nothing between him and Ling Wei. He had also kept a distance from her. He had limited the times he met her and would limit their interactions. As long as they were as far apart as possible, he felt that he had already fulfilled his promise to his wife. ¡°I know there¡¯s really nothing between you and Ling Wei. I can also guarantee that there won¡¯t be anything between me and other guys!¡± ¡°How is this the same?¡± Bo Junyan felt a headacheing on as he faced her. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the same? Also, think about what happenedst night. Gu Chenyi had only hugged me for a while and you were already so angry! You know that there¡¯s nothing between us, and I¡¯ll never do anything to let you down. If you already knew this yet you¡¯re still so angry, wouldn¡¯t you be even angrier if you applied your earlier logic on me?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you yourself can¡¯t control your anger, why isn¡¯t it okay that I can¡¯t control my temper? It¡¯s still the same saying: if you will just be obedient and not get angry, I can also do whatever I want with another man¡¯s husband! It¡¯s fine as long as I say there¡¯s nothing between us! So, if you don¡¯t want that kind of wife, you also have to keep your distance from other women! Especially Ling Wei! I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t care if she has any ulterior motives or not, I just can¡¯t bear to see such a scene!¡± Chapter 448 - Stop Messing Around (5)

Chapter 448: Stop Messing Around (5)

¡°I know that you two were childhood sweethearts. Many things between you two have be habits. You instinctively hand her a pen and pour red wine in tacit understanding. It¡¯s normal for you to be so used to her approach that you do not guard against her. However, you have to break those habits! She¡¯s not your fiancee now, and you have a wife. Your wife doesn¡¯t like you approaching and taking care of other women, so you can¡¯t do this. You don¡¯t need any other reason! ¡°You think I want to be angry and upset over such things?! You¡¯re busy, and I¡¯m busy too! I don¡¯t have time to waste, but I¡¯m angry with you every day over such trivial matters! So, this time, I¡¯m telling you clearly that this is my position and my request! This is just how I am! ¡°If you can do what I ask, I can give you all my sincerity. If you think that I¡¯m being unreasonable for not getting over Ling Wei, then fine, I won¡¯t be angry with you anymore. As long as you don¡¯t like someone, you won¡¯t feel hurt because of them! I, Mu Huan, don¡¯t have to like you!¡± People like Mu Huan really didn¡¯t like to dilly-dally. She more than anyone didn¡¯t like it that she was always getting angry and upset over such trivial matters. Whenever she saw the two of them, she¡¯d get so angry that she¡¯d lose control, which was so unlike her. Today alone, she almost jumped down three stories on impulse to separate them. She wanted to go punch Ling Wei. She didn¡¯t want to go on like this. She had a lot to do, and her life should not be wasted on such anger and jealousy. He didn¡¯t want her to be so angry. He didn¡¯t want her to raise a fuss because of this matter. He really didn¡¯t want to create trouble because of this! ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re not allowed to say such things again! Don¡¯t make such a fuss!¡± Bo Junyan could tolerate Mu Huan being jealous and throwing a tantrum, but he couldn¡¯t allow her to say such things as not liking him so easily! Was he someone she could give up on so easily? His words made Mu Huan misunderstand. Her earlier unyielding and domineering attitude instantly vanished. Lowering her head, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who overestimated myself. All you wanted was a docile and obedient wife. Despite not liking me, you can¡¯t bear to see me getting close to other guys, but that¡¯s only because of your overbearingness as a man. You want to save your dignity and face, not because you like me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not really upset, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t understand my feelings. That¡¯s why you feel that I¡¯m being unreasonably angry.¡± Because Mu Huan liked him, she wanted to be with him for the rest of her life. She wanted to care and be jealous, but she forgot that what he liked was her gentle and obedient facade. He doted on the wife who listened to everything he said. Hence, she had asked him to not get close to Ling Wei and not allow her to get close. Because of that, he came to think that she was making a fuss out of nothing, that she was a lunatic who was going against Ling Wei. He felt that she was bing more and more disobedient. After a pause, Mu Huan looked up at Bo Junyan and said seriously, ¡°This is thest time I get angry with you over something like this. This is thest time I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯t ask for anything more in the future.¡± From now one, when she saw a simr scene, she would no longer be angry with him. If she lost control, she would not be able to control her sadness and pain. That would make the pain worse and worse. Once a person¡¯s sadness reached a certain point, they would no longer like a person or feel sad over them. Life was not just about love. Learning and improving oneself was the most important thing! Chapter 449 - As Long as It’s You (1)

Chapter 449: As Long as It¡¯s You (1)

However, even though she said that, she still felt terrible... She was so upset that she wanted to cry. Bo Junyan looked at her, who was about to burst into tears, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If all I want is an obedient wife and not you, would I dote on you so much?¡± Bo Junyan was a man, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t say things like liking someone out loud. He wanted to dote on and indulge his wife and did so. She could do whatever she wanted to, and this was his way of expressing his feelings for her. In the end, even after he¡¯d done so much, she still thought that he didn¡¯t like her. If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he indulge her so much? ¡°You dote on me for being obedient. If I¡¯m not obedient, you won¡¯t like me anymore!¡± Mu Huan said, aggrieved. ¡°Be obedient? You?¡± Bo Junyanughed. Mu Huan looked up. What did he mean by that? ¡°In what way are you obedient when you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡°I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say that she was no longer obedient now. ¡°You even dared to point at my nose and scold me, and you¡¯re iming you were being obedient? Also, you said you wanted to be a virtuous wife and knit a sweater for me. You¡¯ve been knitting that sweater for half a year. Have you made any progress?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°How long have you been cooking, watering nts, and cleaning my clothes?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°In order to sneak into the entertainment center and woo a celebrity, you disguised yourself as a service staff. Later on, you even disguised yourself as a cleaner. You call this obedient?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You were hoping that I wouldn¡¯t go home every day so that you¡¯d have an excuse to run out, thinking about ying with others. You¡¯ve been so obedient, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± His words rendered her speechless. ¡°How dare you say that you¡¯re docile and obedient when you¡¯re like this? You even said that I like you only when you¡¯re being obedient.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted a docile and obedient wife? You even said that if I¡¯m not obedient, you¡¯ll teach me a lesson!¡± ¡°Previously, my request to my wife was to be obedient and not clingy, but people change. Now, I only have one request for my wife.¡± Mu Huan instinctively asked, ¡°Just one?¡± ¡°She just has to be you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Crap! It was going to explode! It was going to explode! Was this love?! Just now, when she felt that he didn¡¯t like her and wanted to pretend to give up, she felt like she had fallen into hell! She felt like she had lost all hope and was in a depressed state! Now, with his words, she felt like she was in heaven! Her heart was about to explode! ¡°You¡¯re so smart when you shouldn¡¯t be, but when you should be, you¡¯re so stupid.¡± Sometimes, when he wanted to hide things from her, she could guess so urately that he couldn¡¯t hide it in the end. He was obviously doting on her so much because he liked her. He wanted only her as his wife, but she couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never said that you like me... Look, I like you, and every day, I say that I like you and love you...¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m a real man who shows his love through his actions every day.¡± ¡°Just say it once in a while and make it clear. Everything¡¯s fine as long as I know!¡± ¡°Who knew that you would be so stupid when you shouldn¡¯t be?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did he say so much?! He could just say that he liked her! ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say that you like me. Say it so that I can hear it,¡± she said shyly as she looked at him. Bo Junyan looked at her shy and blushing face. She was like a bright and tender flower that was suddenly aroused. He lowered his head and used his actions to express his fondness for her. Chapter 450 - As Long as Its You (2)

Chapter 450: As Long as It¡¯s You (2)

A whileter... ¡°Hubby, since you say that I¡¯ve never been obedient, then what do you like about me?¡± She had always thought that he liked her good and obedient self, but she didn¡¯t expect that that wasn¡¯t the case! ¡°Everything.¡± Mu Huan was so happy that she wanted to give him a kiss! Then she heard it again. ¡°Especially since you¡¯re such a delicate and small girl. You¡¯re so tender and adorable that people want to protect and dote on you. So, don¡¯t think about protecting others in the future. You¡¯re the one who should be protected, understand?¡± Bo Junyan did not want her to do what she did today, protecting others with her body. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She was delicate and small, tender and adorable, and he wanted to protect her? Would he believe that she could kill a cow with one punch?! ¡°Hubby, actually, I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say that she was actually good at fighting and did not need anyone to protect her. ¡°From now on, when you see danger, avoid it and don¡¯t charge forward. You¡¯re so small and delicate. What if you get hurt? What would we do?¡± Bo Junyan instructed again. Mu Huan: ¡°Hubby, I...¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t like seeing you get hurt. It¡¯s just like how you didn¡¯t need to do these dangerous things when you learned boxingst time. I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡± Bo Junyan had originally intended to teach her some self-defense skills, but seeing how delicate she was, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. Anyway, with him protecting her, she didn¡¯t need to learn those things. Hence, he didn¡¯t mention that matter afterward. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Because of the innate nature that she unconsciously revealed, he had long known that she was not docile and obedient. Hence, what he liked was not her gentle and obedient facade, but her soft and delicate image. This... She felt so stifled! ¡°Hubby...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but want to say that she wasn¡¯t as delicate as she looked. She... ¡°Also, I really don¡¯t like you saying that you don¡¯t like me. If you want me to change my habit of caring for Ling Wei, I can change it. If you think that those small matters are important, I¡¯ll take them seriously. In the future, even if Ling Wei falls in front of me and gets frozen, I won¡¯t reach out to her! But you mustn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like me anymore! This time, I¡¯ll let you off. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll be very angry! ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded heavily. ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her again. In the face of his gentleness and indulgence... Mu Huan suddenly felt a little scared. She was afraid that if he found out that she was actually a tough woman, he would not like her. After all, most men like him liked girls who needed protection. He could ept that she wasn¡¯t obedient, but she just had to stop fighting in the future. Under these circumstances, was there no need for her to let Ling Wei know the truth that she wasn¡¯t weak at all? Perhaps she needed to wait until their rtionship had stabilized a little, then wait longer until she had dealt with Ling Wei, that powerful love rival of hers. After giving it some thought, Mu Huan decided that she¡¯d better wait and see. Bo Junyan had thought of another important point. ¡°Also, from now on, you are not allowed to get close to other boys just because you¡¯re angry with me. You¡¯re not allowed to ept their kind intentions.¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± He was already willing to change that habit of his and pay attention to trivial matters that he didn¡¯t care about. Why would she still do that?! ¡°Be good...¡± Bo Junyan kissed her again. No matter how many times he kissed her, he couldn¡¯t get enough. He always wanted to kiss her again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He still kept on telling her to be good. Was it just a mantra or something? Chapter 451 - Theres Only One Wife (1)

Chapter 451: There¡¯s Only One Wife (1)

Bo Junyan was supposed to attend the next ss, but he and Mu Huan did not return to the ssroom. Instead, they conducted a different one. It was only in the afternoon that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan arrived at their ssroom one after another. The moment Mu Huan sat down, Li Meng leaned over and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back for ss this morning?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°When I came back, I heard that since the physicsboratory was in shambles, all the morning sses with physical experiments were suspended.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I also heard that the physicsb door was locked and the curtains had been drawn. I don¡¯t know what kind of maintenance they¡¯re doing.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being too lovey-dovey?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Judging by how pleased you look, you must have made up with Bo Junyan...¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan with a knowing gaze and nudged her. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± This child¡¯s mind was too impure! Initially, her words seemed innocuous enough, but then she seemed to have been hinting at something! ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t!¡± Li Meng said with a serious expression. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just as Li Meng was about to say something else... ¡°Student Li Meng, listen to the lecture properly,¡± Bo Junyan said, singling out Li Meng from the podium. Li Meng immediately sat up straight. ¡°Even God Bo is covering it up. Aiyo...¡± ¡°Listen to the lesson properly...¡± When Mu Huan looked toward the lectern, intending to pay close attention to the ss, she met Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze. But then, her face suddenly turned red. She couldn¡¯t control it. Bo Junyan looked at her suddenly blushing face and smiled. That smile drove all the girls in the ss crazy! Heavens! Heavens! Our heart is about to stop beating! If we had a heart attack, we would definitely be sent to the hospital! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He was bing more and more unnoticed. Bo Junyan was obviously an old man who was so much older than them, so why was he more popr than the campus beau who was just in his prime?! And when he saw Mu Huan¡¯s reddened face, he became even more upset. Can¡¯t you just go home if you wanted to do that? Why are you here to show off?! Don¡¯t you know that love dies fast?! Hmph! Also, was Mu Huan brainless?! She had witnessed Bo Junyan putting his coat on Ling Wei in the morning and taking care of another woman. She was so angry that she was about to jump off the building. Now, she was so mesmerized by him that her face turned red like she was a love-struck fool! After ss, due to his busy schedule, Bo Junyan did not ask Mu Huan to go to his office like before. Just as he was about to leave the office... Ling Wei walked toward him elegantly. ¡°Junyan, let¡¯s go together. I happen to have to visit Mr. Mis too.¡± Bo Junyan wanted to say yes, but he suddenly thought of something. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll visit Mr. Mister. You go first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s about Mu Huan. She¡¯ll be furious if she saw us leaving together after I¡¯ve put on a coat for you this morning. She¡¯ll be angry again. From now on, no matter what happens, we won¡¯t be traveling together,¡± Bo Junyan said frankly. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± After a pause... She frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her clearly about our rtionship? Didn¡¯t you say that I already have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still like this even though I¡¯ve said that?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°She¡¯s still young and has a small mind. She¡¯s just jealous,¡± Bo Junyan said with a smile. ¡°Then why are you letting her do this?¡± ¡°What does it matter if I wanted to indulge her? I have only one wife.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and indulgence. Chapter 452 - Theres Only One Wife (2)

Chapter 452: There¡¯s Only One Wife (2)

Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Bo Junyan, can you not change so much? You¡¯ll make me feel mistreated and indignant!¡± Ling Wei grumbled. Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow at her. It was as if she was saying that she was upset. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when you were with me! You looked the same every day. When we dated, you would always eat Western food and drink red wine, and then you¡¯d send me home! Right now, I look at your expression and feelpelled to tell you exactly what you look like! Look at how unreasonable she is being! Why are you letting her behavior slide?! ¡°You¡¯ll make me feel that I wasn¡¯t good enough. I can¡¯t even bepared to her. This will make me very embarrassed!¡± Ling Wei truly felt this way. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Don¡¯t be too contentious andpetitive.¡± Bo Junyan had grown up with Ling Wei and knew that she was someone who had to be the best at everything since she was young. She could never allow herself to be worse than others. He thought that she was simply striving to win now. ¡°I was born with this personality. I can¡¯t change it!¡± Ling Wei said arrogantly. ¡°If you can¡¯t change it, you¡¯ll have to suffer on your own,¡± Bo Junyan said as he walked out. ¡°Bo Junyan, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Ling Wei followed him. ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t follow me,¡± he told her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my being close to you?!¡± Ling Wei said as she went up to hug his arm. She even leaned her head on it intimately. ¡°Ling Wei!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone instantly became dangerous. ¡°Why? You want to hit me? Here, hit me!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s face was full of anger. Bo Junyan frowned. Just as he was about to pull away his arm with all his might... Ling Wei let go of him and snorted arrogantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give me face from now on, I won¡¯t give you face either. I¡¯ll deliberately anger you! You know, Grampy is just waiting for me to seek out his help!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your boyfriend will be unhappy?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. What kind of character did she have?! ¡°My boyfriend dotes on me. As long as he knows that I love him the most, he can let me do whatever I want!¡± Ling Wei was trying to tell Bo Junyan that if a person truly loved someone, he would respect her and give her all her freedom. She believed that he would never interfere with anything else. Unlike Mu Huan, who had left with her friends. She couldn¡¯t even put on a coat when it was raining. Ling Wei thought that this would make Bo Junyan feel something. Unexpectedly... ¡°I think you should go back immediately after you¡¯re done with this research project. Men are not magnanimous. If you liked someone that much, don¡¯t waste the effort you spent to get them.¡± Bo Junyan was a man. He liked his wife and would never allow her to get close to other boys. He felt that men should have such possessiveness over their women. If they didn¡¯t, then their rtionship would be precarious. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else and strode off. Ling Wei looked at his departing back and did not know how to describe her current feelings. Ever since she was young, she had never encountered such a situation. This was the first time she felt helpless. However, this made her even more motivated! Ling Wei was really apetitive and aggressive woman. The stronger the opponent, the more fighting spirit she had, and the more she wanted to win! Furthermore, she was increasingly feeling satisfied with how Bo Junyan was now. Although the change was not caused by her, she liked it very much. Chapter 453 - Theres Only One Wife (3)

Chapter 453: There¡¯s Only One Wife (3)

If Bo Junyan were still as cold and unfeeling as he was in the past, all she would be able to aplish after her return was to settle down. She would be able to lead a peaceful life with her husband and children. This prospect made her feel less hopeful about her future. But now, Bo Junyan had changed so much! He was in the middle of a discussion at the dean¡¯s office that morning. When he heard someone report that there¡¯d been a small explosion in theboratory, he left in a hurry despite the fact that no one was hurt. After that, he dragged Mu Huan to the physicsboratory and did note out. He even got someone to stop allb activities. Whether the two of them were fighting inside or doing something else... This was something that Bo Junyan would never have done in the past. He had been especially serious and straightced since he was young. He had no urges, and his beliefs were a little old-fashioned. But now, he could actually do such a thing. He had really made her, who used to know him the best, almost unable to recognize him. She really wanted to have him like this. She suddenly thought of something and smiled. Then, she left elegantly. Neither Bo Junyan nor Ling Wei noticed that the scene of Ling Wei hugging Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and leaning her head against him had been captured by someone. After the two of them left the school, the pharmaceutical faculty exploded! ¡°I told you that Professor Ling and Professor Bo are husband and wife! If you don¡¯t believe me, look! What did I capture?!¡± A girl ran in from outside in a hurry. Mu Huan, who was packing her bag and about to leave, stopped when she heard this. Not only her, but all the students also stopped what they were doing. Then, they all turned to look at the girl who had run in. This was the first time that the girl was being stared at by people in the ss, and she instantly felt like she had reached the peak of her life. ¡°What did you capture?¡± some girls asked impatiently. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± ¡°Of course I want to watch!¡± ¡°If you want to see it, I can let you see it. But all of you must keep this photo a secret. Professor Bo forbade us to take pictures and video recordings!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡± the students said in unison. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put the photo on the big screen and let everyone admire it. I¡¯ll delete it after I¡¯m done!¡± As the girl spoke, she walked to the podium to project the photo. Li Meng looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°She must have captured something that made her so excited! Whatever you see, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± ¡°My husband just promised me that he¡¯ll definitely keep a distance from Ling Wei. The most she can take are photos of the two of them walking together. Why would I be agitated?¡± Mu Huan said coldly. After confirming that Bo Junyan liked her, Mu Huan was no longer as worried as before. As long as her husband liked her and only had her in his heart, it would be useless no matter what Ling Wei did. As soon as Mu Huan finished speaking, the girl cast the photo. On the big screen, Ling Wei was shown hugging Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and leaning her head against him. Her face was filled with the arrogance of a young woman. Although Bo Junyan¡¯s expression looked a little ugly, he did not shake off Ling Wei in that second! This made his dark expression look like he was very angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it! As the photo was huge, the effect was especially good and stimting. The cool and indifferent Mu Huan became so agitated that she suddenly stood up! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be husband and wife!¡± ¡°Oh my god! This feels so good! Professor Bo¡¯s expression is so doting!¡± Chapter 454 - Slapping Face with the Truth (1)

Chapter 454: pping Face with the Truth (1)

¡°I didn¡¯t think that a goddess as elegant as Professor Ling would have such an arrogant expression on her face! This could only be true love!¡± a boy eximed. Ling Wei was very popr in school and was considered a goddess in the hearts of all the boys. ¡°Sigh, my idol is with my goddess now. I should be feeling upset because of the heartbreak, but why do I not feel upset at all? Why do I feel that this is as it should be instead? If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can be a match to my idol, Professor Bo, it¡¯s only someone as perfect as Professor Ling!¡± a girl eximed. The boy sitting next to her eximed, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can be a match to my perfect goddess, Professor Ling, it could only be Professor Bo!¡± ¡°When the two of them are together, people don¡¯t feel like they¡¯ve been robbed of their spouses at all. Rather, they feel that such a pair should be together. Deities are not something that ordinary people like us can dream of!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The outstanding ones are always with the outstanding ones, so we can only be bystanders!¡± Li Meng stood up and said, ¡°F*ck! Why are all of you still here in the pharmaceutical faculty? I feel that all of you should be transferred to the literary faculty. Just by looking at a photo, your brains can already make up a story that they are a couple. You can write a best-selling novel just by casually writing your imaginings! That would be much better than not being able to find a job after graduating from the pharmaceutical faculty!¡± ¡°Li Meng, don¡¯t get too worked up, alright? We know that you like Professor Bo and can¡¯t stand the fact that he has a wife. But you don¡¯t even deserve to think about him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only you guys who are thinking about Professor Bo!¡± Li Meng said angrily. ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want Professor Bo, why do you care what we say?! It¡¯s our business whether we want to imagine things or not. What do you care about what we think and what we say?¡± ¡°Did it not cross your mind that you¡¯d hurt Professor Bo¡¯s real wife by saying this stuff?¡± Li Meng felt that they were all morons and lunatics for randomly matching couples! ¡°How do you know that Professor Ling isn¡¯t Professor Bo¡¯s real wife? Don¡¯t tell us that Professor Bo¡¯s wife is your good friend! If Professor Bo¡¯s wife was your good friend, why haven¡¯t we seen him take special care of her before?¡± ¡°Also, if it wasn¡¯t because she¡¯s his wife, would our iron man, Professor Bo, allow another woman to hold his arm so openly and be intimate with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! If she weren¡¯t his wife, why would Professor Bo allow that?! You know how Professor Bo does not want other girls to get close to him!¡± ¡°There must have been a misunderstanding!¡± Li Meng couldn¡¯t exin and could only say that it was a misunderstanding. Actually, she really wanted to know why Bo Junyan would let Ling Wei hug his arm so intimately. Didn¡¯t he just promise Xiao Huan that he would definitely keep a distance from Ling Wei? Xiao Huan was so sure just now, but in the next second, she was pped in the face. She was so agitated that she was speechless! ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding is this? Huh, what kind of misunderstanding?! It¡¯s so obvious! What misunderstanding can there be?¡± ¡°Li Meng, you keep saying that Professor Ling isn¡¯t Professor Bo¡¯s wife. You just can¡¯t seem to ept it. You¡¯re also saying that you don¡¯t like Professor Bo and don¡¯t want him. Is it because your good friend is Professor Bo¡¯s wife that you¡¯re like this?¡± As soon as this was said, everyone turned to look at Mu Huan. Today, they¡¯d seen Mu Huan confronting Bo Junyan in theboratory. Chapter 455 - Slapping Face with the Truth (2)

Chapter 455: pping Face with the Truth (2)

At that time, Mu Huan¡¯s sulking aura was too obvious, and Li Meng had been saying all along that her good friend was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. Could it be that Mu Huan was really involved in Professor Bo¡¯s marriage? ¡°You want his real wife? You¡¯re looking at her! My friend is a legal wife who has registered her marriage!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that they¡¯re a legally married couple who¡¯d received their marriage certificate, then bring those over and have us take a look!¡± ¡°Why should I show you their marriage certificate? Why do I need to prove my friend¡¯s marriage to you? Who do you think you are?!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Tsk, you should just be honest already. You don¡¯t have proof but you¡¯re grandly making derations. Do you think we¡¯re all stupid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Just help us tell your good friend that she should open her eyes and see howpatible Professor Bo and Professor Ling are! How can someone like her be fit to be with Professor Bo?!¡± Although Mu Huan was also good-looking, she was still not as good-looking as his goddess Ling! ¡°That¡¯s right! This person needs to have some self-awareness. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re not ugly, you can snatch our male idol away from our goddess!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you interfere with such a beautiful love!¡± ¡°F*ck, you guys...¡± Just as Li Meng was about to say something more, Mu Huan pulled her down. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan with an expression that said ¡°why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try so hard to convince them. They won¡¯t believe anything you say. We can just use facts to beat them up!¡± Mu Huan had never liked to argue with others. It was meaningless. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to put your marriage certificate on the table?¡± Li Meng was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to disy the marriage certificate,¡± Mu Huan said as she pressed the stop button on her phone and took a photo of the big screen. She picked up her bag and looked at Li Meng. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± At this juncture, she was still in the mood to shop! However, she also felt that Mu Huan must have her reasons for wanting to do so. Hence, she hurriedly followed after her. After the two of them had walked out of the door, Long Feiting caught up with them. ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Bo Junyan really isn¡¯t a good person. He was flirting with you in ss then flirted with his ex-fiancee right after ss. He¡¯s such a sl*t!¡± Long Feiting added. Hmph! Go on and show off your love in ss! I¡¯m telling you that love dies quickly! ¡°You¡¯re not a good person!¡± Mu Huan shot him a cold re. ¡°Mu Huan, do you have a screw loose in your head?! I helped you insult the scum, but you actually insulted me in return!¡± For the first time, Long Feiting was finding Mu Huan stupid. ¡°You¡¯re the one with a screw loose! My husband isn¡¯t a scumbag!¡± If others were to say that Mu Huan was disobedient, she could just pretend that she didn¡¯t hear them and couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. But she couldn¡¯t let it be said that her husband was disobedient! ¡°If he¡¯s not a scumbag, how could such a photo have been taken? He had just ended ss but was already glued to Ling Wei. He even made her act so intimate with him. If he isn¡¯t a scumbag, what is he?¡± ¡°My husband isn¡¯t a scumbag! Cut the crap and stop following me!¡± Mu Huan said fiercely. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s up to you if you want to be this stupid!¡± Long Feiting turned around and left angrily. ¡°Why do I feel that this Long Feiting is quite concerned about you?¡± Li Meng asked as she looked at Long Feiting¡¯s angry back. ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan snorted. After they got into the car after leaving the school gate, Mu Huan sent the photo she had taken earlier to Bo Junyan via WeChat. Then, she sent a message. Chapter 456 - Slapping Face with the Truth (3)

Chapter 456: pping Face with the Truth (3)

¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just want you to take a look at this photo. I¡¯m going shopping with Xiao Meng right now and will go home after dinner. Don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± Li Meng looked at the message Mu Huan had sent and frowned. ¡°Xiao Huan, do you need to be so submissive? If you can¡¯t be angry after you¡¯ve seen such a photo, you can at least ask Bo Junyan for an exnation!¡± She was so agitated that she stood up and could not continue to speak! ¡°I¡¯m really not angry. Just now, I suddenly realized that I was being too emotional and it affected my rationality, causing me to make a strategic mistake. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my husband really likes me and that I¡¯ve been so angry over such a small matter, I¡¯m afraid he would have annoyed me to death!¡± Mu Huan said as she used the browser to search for information. When Mu Huan saw the photos of Bo Junyan and Ling Wei earlier, she was naturally agitated. However, she had been married to Bo Junyan for half a year now ¡ª she knew how to read his expressions best. Earlier on, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression was one of extreme anger. She was sure that the next moment, Bo Junyan would have definitely shaken off Ling Wei. Her husband was already in such a state, so why should she be angry with him over such a matter? ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Bo Junyan promised you that he¡¯d keep a distance from Ling Wei? Yet he did this...¡± After saying that, Li Meng regretted it again. However, she was also afraid that Bo Junyan was two-timing and that Mu Huan would get hurt. ¡°Bo Junyan and Ling Wei have known each other since they were born. The familiarity between them is like that between family. Bo Junyan was instinctively unguarded against Ling Wei, just like how I am with you. If it were someone else who suddenly hugged me, I would definitely have dodged before they could get close. But if you suddenly hugged me, I would allow it. I wouldn¡¯t feel wary of you. ¡°Because of this instinct, Ling Wei was able to suddenly hug Bo Junyan. But from my husband¡¯s expression, he would have definitely shaken Ling Wei off immediately. In that case, there¡¯s really no need for me to be angry, jealous, and upset. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± If you get angry just because the enemy provoked you, you¡¯ll aplish nothing except let the enemy get what he wants. ¡°Then why did you send that photo to Bo Junyan?¡± ¡°Because of what I¡¯m going to do next,¡± Mu Huan said as she saved the information she found. Li Meng looked at the files she had saved and asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Huan, why are you collecting these files?¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°To show them to my husband.¡± Li Meng was about to say something but got interrupted. ¡°Oh, right. I remember that there was a private designer on a mission we took on previously. Her designs are quite stunning.¡± ¡°Yes, there was one.¡± ¡°Her studio is over there. Let¡¯s go to her ce first, then head to the mall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the Road of Peace.¡± Mu Huan looked up at the driver in the front seat and said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go to the Road of Peace first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At this time, at the hospital. After he was done with his work, Bo Junyan took out his cell phone to call Mu Huan, seeing as she had not returned home yet. He then saw the WeChat message Mu Huan had sent him. When he saw that the photo of Ling Wei hugging him had been taken by someone, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ling Wei, who came outter, saw his frown and thought that he had encountered a difficult problem. She then looked at his phone. Then, she saw the photo. ¡°Who took this? It¡¯s not bad.¡± She smiled. Bo Junyan swept a cold nce at her. ¡°Stay a meter away from me from now on. If you do this again, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face!¡± Chapter 457 - Slapping Face with the Truth (4)

Chapter 457: pping Face with the Truth (4)

Even if his little one was angry, to him, it would be fine. It would be fine as long as he could coax her out of her anger. But the moment she stopped being angry, he became a little uncertain. She¡¯d even said that she wasn¡¯t going home for dinner. ¡°Ha...¡± Ling Wei sneered and left. Bo Junyan called Mu Huan. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shopping.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just started shopping, I¡¯m not going back yet! Get back to your work, I¡¯ll be home after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll apany you to shop.¡± Bo Junyan felt that it was abnormal for her not to be angry. After all, she¡¯d been so angry just because he had put his coat on Ling Wei that morning. Now that his arm had been hugged, why wasn¡¯t she angry at all?! ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Hubby. I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t have to apany me because of that photo. I want to buy girl stuff with Xiao Meng. It¡¯s not convenient for you toe over to apany me. How about I just don¡¯t eat outside and go back to apany you after shopping?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed! It¡¯s settled, then. Bye-bye, Hubby!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Bo Junyan looked at his phone, speechless. She was bing more and more daring. She even dared to hang up on him. Bo Junyan looked at the photo on his phone and frowned. His expression became increasingly ugly. After a while, he made a call. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly think of me?¡± ¡°Please stop your boring actions, Grandfather. I have a wife now and Ling Wei has a boyfriend. There¡¯s no point in your doing this.¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to do something meaningless? Since the two of you don¡¯t want me to be at peace, why can¡¯t I interfere with the two of you? Who can stop me?¡± the old man said stubbornly. ¡°Huh? Do you want to hit this old man or cut ties with me?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± In the end... ¡°I still have something to do.¡± With that, he hung up. Bo Junyan felt that no matter how difficult a work matter was, it would not be as troublesome as his grandfather. The most helpless thing in this world was family. His wife refused his apany while she was shopping. Bo Junyan, who had initially wanted to go home, did not go back and went back to work. Until Mu Huan called. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going home. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the office. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He had spoiled her so much that she hung up on him twice! By the time Bo Junyan reached home, Mu Huan was already waiting in the living room. When she saw that he had changed his clothes, she immediately stood up to wee him with a smile and held his arm. ¡°Hubby, in order to eat with you, I didn¡¯t eat anything even though I was so hungry. Am I obedient?!¡± Bo Junyan looked at her silently. This was abnormal. This was very abnormal! She was so angry this morning, but now she wasn¡¯t angry at all! ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go eat first!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the dining room... Mu Huan was really hungry. Hence, after she sat down, she started to eat and did not bother to speak to Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further when he saw how much she wanted to eat. Mu Huan had finished half a meal before she bothered to look at Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you eating? Did you already have dinner outside?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not hungry?¡± ¡°Be normal.¡± Her behavior made him lose his appetite. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°How am I being not normal?¡± ¡°You were so angry even when I only lent a coat this morning. Now that you¡¯ve seen such a photo, why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Bo Junyan suddenly recalled what she had said in theboratory. She¡¯d said that this was thest time she was going to be angry over such a matter. That tone of hers had seemed to imply that she would give up on him if something like that happened again. Instantly, his eyes turned even darker. Chapter 458 - Slapping Face with the Truth (5)

Chapter 458: pping Face with the Truth (5)

¡°I was angry over such a small matter previously because I didn¡¯t know whether you liked me or not, Hubby. Now I know that you only have me in your heart. Why would I be angry over such a thing?! I¡¯m not such a petty person!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Who even said that she was a narrow-minded girl? ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really not angry. You can eat with peace of mind! How about I feed you?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow and did not speak. ¡°Hubby, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed. Come... have a bite. You¡¯ll be in a better mood once you¡¯re full...¡± Mu Huan picked up a piece of meat and fed it to him. Bo Junyan opened his mouth and ate. After that, as long as she didn¡¯t feed him any food, he wouldn¡¯t eat. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This man... sometimes acts like a three-year-old! After having their fill... ¡°Hubby, are you busyter?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I have something for you to look at.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Sometimes, he would respond to her so simply that it made her suspect that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. ¡°Hubby, before I show it you, I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Say, do you think humans are truly social creatures? Can people not bepletely isted from everyone and live their own lives? I think no matter how strong one¡¯s heart is, one will still be affected by others¡¯ opinions. Do you think public opinion can kill a person?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her silently. ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Is that a question?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s a big problem.¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want to say.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright... ¡°Hubby, take a look at these files first...¡± Mu Huan showed Bo Junyan the information she had researched in the car today. Bo Junyan swept a quick nce at the files she had given him. They were all about depression caused by public opinion. In the end, the people discussed ended up either dead or crippled. ¡°You want to write a paper about depression?¡± ¡°No.¡± Why is she giving me all this? ¡°I wanted you to see how much pressure public opinion could bring to someone. Such pressure could cause a cheerful person to be depressed, and depression is such a terrifying phenomenon.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the point.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she took out her phone and yed the video. In ss today, those people were saying how he and Ling Wei werepatible, and they were also hinting that Mu Huan was not good enough for Bo Junyan. These words made Bo Junyan¡¯s face turn dark. ¡°Do you remember who said that?¡± How dare he say that about his wife? Did he want to die? ¡°That¡¯s not important. Even if you kill a few of them, there will be others in the future. You can¡¯t destroy them just because of this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rify the matter in ss tomorrow and announce our rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary for you to rify that you have nothing to do with Ling Wei, but you don¡¯t have to announce to the public that we¡¯re husband and wife. If the matter of us being husband and wife gets exposed, not only will people say that I relied on you to have such a theme experiment, but people will alsopare me to Ling Wei. They¡¯ll then talk behind my back every day about how I¡¯m inferior to her. Initially, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but after a while, I might end up with depression like those people in those cases.¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Just say it.¡± There was no need to think of a way to get into depression. ¡°I want to dress up as I wish! Also, I want to have the right to act on my own in school!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 459 - Slapping Face with the Truth (6)

Chapter 459: pping Face with the Truth (6)

¡°Hubby, remember what you heard from these people just now?¡± ¡°They all just want to die, and we just need to rify the truth.¡± It was indeed inconvenient for him to announce that the two of them were husband and wife. This would affect her studies, but as long as he told others that Ling Wei wasn¡¯t his wife, that would do. Mu Huan pouted and said, ¡°I think the point is that everyone thinks that Ling Wei is perfect and especially beautiful, while I¡¯m nothingpared to her.¡± ¡°Hubby, tell me the truth. Don¡¯t you think that Ling Wei is dressed beautifully every day while I always look like an old hat?¡± ¡°You¡¯re prettier than she is.¡± He didn¡¯t think Ling Wei was attractive at all. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She loved that! However... She stood up and sat on Bo Junyan¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said delicately, ¡°Hubby feels this way because he likes me, but others don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about what others think.¡± She just had to think about him. ¡°You heard what those ssmates said earlier. How can I not care? I, Mu Huan, have never lost to anyone since I was young. Now, I¡¯m being degraded like mud on the ground every day. This is a serious blow to my ego. If I end up depressed, then you won¡¯t have such a lively and adorable wife!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, I want to be the campus goddess! If anyone saw me standing next to you, I want them to say, ¡®Wow! The two of them are sopatible! They¡¯re simply a match made in heaven! Only someone like Mu Huan is worthy of Professor Bo!¡¯ I don¡¯t want others to think that I¡¯m a third party or that I¡¯m an ordinary person who wants to get into trouble with you. If I don¡¯t do this, people will say, ¡®F*ck! Is Professor Bo blind? Why would he like Mu Huan?!¡¯ ¡°The only person who lookspatible with you is me! It can¡¯t be anyone else!¡± In the past, Mu Huan didn¡¯t care about looks, but now, she really cared. She just couldn¡¯t bear to hear others say how Bo Junyan and Ling Wei werepatible! Speaking of her, the bottom line was that if Mu Huan wasn¡¯t good enough for Bo Junyan, then she didn¡¯t want to see the person who was! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, if you don¡¯t let me be outstanding and beautiful, I¡¯ll really be depressed...¡± Mu Huan was on the verge of tears as she spoke. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Why do you have topete with Ling Wei?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want topete with her, it¡¯s just that people areparing us. Besides, Hubby, you¡¯re so smart. Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s someone behind this? Otherwise, why would someone take such a photo of you today and capture such a great scene? How dare they even put it on the big screen while we¡¯re in the ssroom?¡± Her husband had already made it clear that whoever dared to take pictures and video recordings would fail the subject. If no one was behind that girl¡¯s back, how would she have dared to take such a photo?! Also, why was she there at that moment? Someone must have been paying attention to Ling Wei and her husband! ¡°And those students, if it¡¯s not because someone¡¯s guiding them, why would they be so unanimous in their views?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°This kind of public opinion is meant to make people keep talking about howpatible you are with Ling Wei and then make me feel inferior and ufortable. It¡¯s like beingpared with a magnifying ss. Then, people will say how Ling Wei¡¯s existence is torture to me. Do you think I can take it?¡± Bo Junyan kept silent. ¡°If I have to stand beside Ling Wei, I don¡¯t want anyone to say that one of us is the clouds in the sky and the other is the mud on the ground. I want to be the most outstanding one!¡± Chapter 460 - A Surprise (1)

Chapter 460: A Surprise (1)

¡°In terms of family background, you know where I stand. There¡¯s no way I canpare. In terms of academic qualifications, I¡¯m still young, so there¡¯s also no way I canpare. Hence, I can onlypete with my youthful looks! But you only let me wear this every day. All of them are loose sportswear, and I¡¯m not allowed to put on makeup.¡± Mu Huan pouted. ¡°In terms of youthful looks?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I bepared to her in terms of looks? Didn¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m the most beautiful or were you just trying to pacify me?!¡± Mu Huan immediately said fiercely. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± As soon as the wild cat refused to be cated, it extended its sharp ws. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for too much. I just want to dress up for a week. Even if you don¡¯t want to agree, you still have to do so. So, Hubby, it¡¯s best if you just agree. This way, I¡¯ll be happy and you¡¯ll be happy. The alternative is we¡¯ll both be unhappy, but the oue will still be the same!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Instead of continuing to pretend to be obedient, she became unreasonable. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed! Thank you, Hubby!¡± With that, she kissed him and was about to leave. However, her waist was tightly locked by Bo Junyan¡¯s big hand. ¡°No revealing clothes.¡± ¡°The weather is so cold, why would I be wearing revealing clothes? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Against Ling Wei, using revealing clothes to attract attention would only make her appear cheap and tacky. There was no need topete with her that way. Bo Junyan did not say another word. As long as she did not wear revealing clothes, he would let her be. Just as Mu Huan was about to head upstairs... Huo Yuqi¡¯s mother called. ¡°Xiao Huan, I heard from Yuqi what happened in theboratory. Thank you so much for today.¡± Although Meng Yueying liked Ling Wei more, the actual reason she did not like Mu Huan was that her son and daughter had suffered in Mu Huan¡¯s hands one after another. However, Meng Yueying was a reasonable person. She wouldn¡¯t think nothing of what Mu Huan had done considering everything that happened. She knew that if Mu Huan had not protected her daughter, her daughter would have been disfigured. Hence, she immediately called to thank Mu Huan. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Auntie. We¡¯re all family,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Auntie...¡± Mu Huan, who had decided to get along well with Bo Junyan¡¯s family, was now bing increasingly good at conversing with them. After chatting with Mu Huan for a while, Meng Yueying finally ended the call. She sighed and said, ¡°I now see Junyan¡¯s wife in a good light.¡± Huo Zhendong, who was sitting next to her, said, ¡°Your children have been antagonizing her, yet she still saved your daughter. She¡¯s really a good person. From now on, you don¡¯t have to help Ling Wei. Let¡¯s not get involved in the love between young people. Junyan can be with whoever he likes. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand that nephew of yours. He has always been independent since he was young. Who he wants to be with is not something you can change.¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m a bad person who¡¯s destined to do bad things. I¡¯m just a little closer to Ling Wei, so I¡¯ve helped her a little. From now on, I¡¯ll just ignore this matter,¡± Meng Yueying said with a humph. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t a bad person. My wife is the most beautiful and kindest person in the world,¡± Huo Zhendong said quickly, coaxing her after seeing how angry she was. At this point in time, at the Bo residence... Mu Huan had just hung up the video call with Huo Yuqi¡¯s mother when Huo Yuqi came over with a gift. ¡°This is a thank-you gift my mom prepared for you personally. Now that you¡¯ve received this gift, we¡¯re even!¡± Huo Yuqi handed the item in her hand to Mu Huan. Chapter 461 - A Surprise (2)

Chapter 461: A Surprise (2)

¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan reached out to take it. ¡°If you ept it, that means I won¡¯t owe you any favors in the future! I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve never saved me!¡± Huo Yuqi emphasized. ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Why did this Mu Huan suddenly stop being so irritating? When Huo Yuqi snapped back to her senses and realized what she was thinking, she hurriedly shook her head! No! I can¡¯t do this! I have to hate Mu Huan! I can¡¯t betray Sister Ling Wei just because she saved me! I can¡¯t like her! Maybe the reason she saved me was so I¡¯d betray Sister Ling Wei! This woman is crafty and ruthless! At this thought, Huo Yuqi stuffed the gift into Mu Huan¡¯s hands and turned around to run. Mu Huan looked at Huo Yuqi¡¯s back and said, ¡°Your cousin looks alright.¡± She did not expect that Huo Yuqi would tell her parents about this and ask them to thank her. People like her who knew how to be grateful could never truly have a bad nature. ¡°She¡¯s the only girl in the family, so she has been spoiled a little. Deep down, she¡¯s pure and kind,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll protect her in school from now on.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about others. You just have to protect yourself. Yuqi has been learning self-defense since she was young. She has good instincts and reflexes. In theboratory, even if you hadn¡¯t protected her, she still might not have been harmed. On the other hand, your behavior was dangerous. You should have been the one being protected.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t know why such a delicate girl would want to protect others. Compared to the tall and strong Bo Junyan, Mu Huan was really too petite, especially since she had always dressed in a demure style in front of him. She had shoulder-length ck hair, bangs, a pair of big, watery eyes, and was wearing a white doll-like dress. No matter how one looked at it, she looked like a soft and adorable little cutie. When people saw her, they couldn¡¯t help but feel tender love for her, wanting to hold her in their palms and protect her. Furthermore, she had a high fever that time after being rained on, and she had curled up in his embrace because of how recent events had got her feeling down. That petite and weak look of hers left a deep impression on Bo Junyan. Also, she often shouted that she was weak and could not take it anymore, even though her running speed had surprised Bo Junyan. However, the image of her being delicate and weak in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart made him feel that she was the one who needed protection the most. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She had always been the one protecting others and had never been protected. ¡°Be good...¡± He lowered his head out of habit and kissed her to make her behave. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he had already seen through her nature? Why did he still keep doing this... This was probably his catchphrase! Yun University... All the students wanted to participate in the research projects organized by several internationally renowned experts at Yun University. However, there were only three spots for the students. Other than Mu Huan, the other two students were all Ph.D. students who had a certain degree of academic sess. This made Mu Huan the target of all the students. They felt that no matter what, they shouldn¡¯t have allowed a freshman to participate. They felt that regardless of whether it was in terms of knowledge or anything else, she, a freshman, was inferior to the older students. Besides, even if these experienced seniors couldn¡¯t do it, there would still have been a lot of super awesome Ph.D. students in the research department. They shouldn¡¯t have even considered Mu Huan! Hence, there was a wave of opposition in the school. They all said that Mu Huan had relied on her wealthy husband to enter the school. iming that the school was making dirty deals, many students were protesting within the campus. Chapter 462 - A Surprise (3)

Chapter 462: A Surprise (3)

In order to show its fairness, the school held an academic debate. All pharmaceutical students who felt that they could do it could participate. The top three students who won in the end could join this medical research project. At the start of the debate, everyone started from the bottom and fought their way up, which eliminated arge number of participants. In thest round, there were only ten people left. Mu Huan and the other two Ph.D. students were among them. The final academic debate was held in the school¡¯s hall. In order for all of them to be convinced, all the students from the pharmaceutical faculty had to participate in this debate. The final judges were all of the experts participating in this scientific research. Ling Wei was one of them. She was dressed in an elegant purple suit today. The purple color was mysterious and noble, and it made her look even more elegant. As soon as she walked into the hall, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn away. She was like a natural spotlight that was dazzling and outstanding, making it impossible for anyone to take their eyes off of her. In front of her, people could not help but feel inferior. After she sat down, a faint smile formed on her face. She was waiting for Mu Huan to go on stage. Their head-to-head this time would be in an academic debate. She had asked Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather to influence the students¡¯ public opinion. She wanted to see how strong Mu Huan was. If Mu Huan was not strong enough, then she would be defeated directly. It would be good enough if she were to be embarrassed here. And just like what Mu Huan had said, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted topete with Ling Wei; it was just that Ling Wei and Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather had deliberately created such an atmosphere. Manipting public opinion, influencing people, and getting them topare Mu Huan and Ling Wei together. Ling Wei wanted Mu Huan to look at her, who was better in all aspects, and feel that she would never be able to catch up. Mu Huan would end up feeling inferior and upset, and would eventually retreat. That Ling Wei would return to the country to participate in Yun University¡¯s research project was, indeed, because Mu Huan was here. However, Mu Huan had never known what it meant to retreat when faced with difficulties. After a brief bout of jealousy from losing her rationality, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t be in such a passive state all the time. She couldn¡¯t let otherspare her to Ling Wei every day and make everyone say that she was the mud on the ground. Under such public opinion, she¡¯d slowly feel that she couldn¡¯t win. She wanted to retaliate. She wanted everyone to know that she, Mu Huan, wasn¡¯t made of mud on the ground! Most importantly, she wanted to be the one to influence public opinion and let the people who wanted her to retreat know that she, Mu Huan, had never known what it meant to back down! She would only climb higher and higher! The reason she had asked Bo Junyan for more leniency was for today. If she hadn¡¯t done it, she would not be able to shock everyone! Just like what she had said to Bo Junyan previously, she could notpete with Ling Wei in terms of family background, academic qualifications, and age. It was impossible for Mu Huan to reach that height in an instant. Hence, she could onlypete in this aspect first. Oh, and she had to thank the other party for creating such a debate meeting and giving her a chance to showcase her talent. Even if she couldn¡¯t reach Ling Wei¡¯s level yet, she would let everyone know that she was tomorrow¡¯s star and her future was unpredictable! She, Mu Huan, had to appear as good-looking, talented, and brilliant as she was! She was definitely not a pushover! Bo Junyan also attended this academic debate as a school professor. Mu Huan had always been an influential figure in the school. The students were all familiar with her, and most of them knew what she looked like. Hence, everyone was here to watch the academic debate and Goddess Ling¡¯s beauty. No one had expected that they would be stunned by Mu Huan and forget about Ling Wei¡¯s existence. Chapter 463 - A Surprise (4)

Chapter 463: A Surprise (4)

Even Bo Junyan was stunned. He had always known that his wife was good-looking, but... He was not expecting this... He was at a loss for words. As the saying goes, a man should be made by his clothes and a horse by his saddle. Three-tenths of a good appearance is due to nature; seven-tenths to dress. If one dresses up, one would look better than a bare-faced person. What more a person like Mu Huan, who was born with a good foundation?! Furthermore, with her superb makeup skills, she was able to enhance her beauty to the extreme. There was no need for her to dress extravagantly. As long as she was dressed properly, her aura would be fully unleashed, making it impossible for anyone to shift their gaze away from her. If anyone looked at her, they would forget everything in the world and could only stare at her in a daze. Ling Wei was stunned when she saw Mu Huan in this state. Mu Huan¡¯s face was clearly still the same. She had only amped up her makeup and clothes, but her aura hadpletely changed! When Mu Huan met Ling Wei¡¯s gaze, the corners of her lips curved up slightly. That devilish smile actually made Ling Wei¡¯s heart skip a beat! There were millions of beauties in this world, and each of them had their own unique traits. Hence, we would not say that one was more beautiful than the other. Instead, they were just different types. This was also the case with Ling Wei. Her background made her noble and elegant beyond reach. On the other hand, Mu Huan¡¯s natural dominance and the evil nature in her bones made one unable to resist the temptation when her aura was fully released! Hence, Mu Huan didn¡¯t want topete with Ling Wei in terms of beauty. She wanted others to see how outstanding she was, that she wasn¡¯t any worse than anyone else! The auditorium went silent for a while. It was only after Bo Junyan had reminded the dean of the hosting staff that it was time to start that the dean snapped back to his senses and broke the silence. The academic debate began. The students in the audience also snapped back to their senses. Instantly, amotion broke out. ¡°Oh my god! Is that girl Mu Huan? Is that really her?!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not Mu Huan, then it must be Mu Huan!¡± ¡°Why does it feel like she¡¯s apletely different person?! She¡¯s so beautiful that my heart is racing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about a man like you losing control of his heart, but even I, a woman, have my heart skipping a few beats, especially when she smiles. That indescribable feeling is enough to make people willing to die for her!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s that feeling!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Why hadn¡¯t I found her this good-looking despite having been ssmates with her for so long? This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she sleeps all day long, and when she¡¯s awake she¡¯s just nowhere to be found. Who would have the chance to take a good look at her? But when we were in the ssroomst time and looked at her closely, did you forget that even when she was sleeping, she still looked stunning while bare-faced? Right now, she¡¯s wearing makeup. Also, the clothes she¡¯s wearing suit her so well! It¡¯s not like in the past when she always wore sportswear. No one could tell whether her figure was good or bad!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems like that¡¯s true...¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that, it¡¯s really like that!¡± ¡°Wow... Really... I can¡¯t describe it... No wonder she¡¯s so pampered by a wealthy husband. If I could marry such a woman, I¡¯d give her everything and dote on her every day!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... that¡¯s right...¡± On the stage, the top students snapped back to their senses and started a heated discussion. Below the stage, everyone was talking about Mu Huan. Originally, Ling Wei was the only goddess in the world. Anywhere she went, no one would be able to look at anything except her. But now, Mu Huan had taken away half of their attention! This made Ling Wei feel a sense of danger for the first time. Especially when this girl was younger than her and the youthful vigor she exuded was something she could notpare to! The most precious thing in this world was youth, because youth was irreversible. Chapter 464 - A Surprise (5)

Chapter 464: A Surprise (5)

What surprised her even more was that Mu Huan¡¯s academic performance was outstanding. When she was a freshman and had just started studying medicine, at most, she knew a little about the field. Ling Wei had to admit, however grudgingly, that Mu Huan was truly outstanding! After an intense debate, the same three students won. They were the people that the school had decided on: two Ph.D. students and one Mu Huan. Mu Huan was ranked third. However, considering her academic qualifications and age, Mu Huan appeared more impressive. She was only in her first year, and the two Ph.D. students were almost 30. All the experts¡¯ evaluation of Mu Huan was that this was a good seedling. Her future achievements could not be predicted. She would be the brightest star in the pharmaceutical industry! ¡°Fellow student, is there anyone in your family who works in the pharmaceutical industry?¡± the oldest expert sitting in the host seat asked Mu Huan. A freshman shouldn¡¯t have such knowledge. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Under whose tutge did you study?¡± If she had such knowledge, she must have been nurtured by her family. If they could nurture such a good seedling, her family must have a high degree of knowledge. ¡°My grandfathers.¡± Mu Huan had previously mentioned that she¡¯d studied traditional Chinese medicine very early on. Her grandfathers had taught her everything rted to medicine since she was young. Her maternal grandfather didn¡¯t teach her much since he passed away early, while her paternal grandfather taught her until she was 15. Back then, she was able to leave the Mu family with her granny because of her grandfather¡¯s help. Her grandfather did not want her to be ruined in the Mu family, so he spent a lot of effort to let her leave with her granny safely. He even went to look for her whenever he had the time to teach her things, show her thick books, and check on her progress. ¡°What are your grandparents¡¯ names?¡± The reason the old specialist was asking so much was that he felt that Mu Huan¡¯s depth of knowledge was too profound and he wanted to know what kind of person could nurture such an outstanding seedling. ¡°My paternal grandfather¡¯s name is Meng Wei, and my maternal grandfather¡¯s name is Song Zhiwen.¡± When Mu Huan mentioned her grandparents¡¯ names, the expressions of the older experts changed. They were shocked! ¡°Song Zhiwen of the Song family that¡¯s in the pharmaceutical industry?¡± ¡°The medical freak, Meng Wei?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. Both Mu Huan¡¯s grandfathers were talented. Mu Huan¡¯s maternal grandfather had eight Ph.D. degrees and had even received the highest honor in the pharmaceutical industry! When he was alive, the Song family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany was not only the country¡¯s best but it was also very famous internationally. Mu Huan¡¯s paternal grandfather, on the other hand, was a well-known medical genius. He was said to be someone who could fight with the Death God for someone else¡¯s life. It was just that he had a bad temper and often offended others. Later on, he was framed and then made a mistake during an operation, causing an important patient to die. His reputation plummeted, and his heart was badly damaged. He became dispirited. Mu Huan¡¯s grandfathers were good friends. It was also because of this that her grandfather met her grandma and married into the Mu family during his most dispirited period, wherein he had a medical mishap that caused the death of the patient. Later, Mu Huan¡¯s grandma pushed all the me of the medical mishap that caused a patient¡¯s death onto him, causing him to die of depression. There were some geniuses who were unparalleled in their field of expertise, but God had also given them fatal ws that they could not ovee. ¡°No wonder you have such knowledge and talent!¡± the experts said upon regaining their senses. The achievements of Mu Huan¡¯s grandfathers far surpassed theirs. Those two were the legends of that era. With the guidance of these two legendary figures, it was no wonder she was so outstanding and talented! Chapter 465 - A Surprise (6)

Chapter 465: A Surprise (6)

¡°However, this would still have depended on your own hard work! After all, no matter how well your grandfathers taught you, you¡¯d have had to work hard as well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s both my grandfathers who deserve the credit.¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t being modest. She had always thought that they were the ones who taught her well, especially her paternal grandfather. If it weren¡¯t for him teaching her and helping her, she might have been crippled by Bai Xuexian. ¡°It¡¯s said that the younger ones would always surpass their predecessors! I think that¡¯s true! I want to fight with Professor Lin to have you as my assistant.¡± ¡°Professor Dong, if you need anything in the future, feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°But why are you taking pharmaceutical studies? Why not medicine?¡± ¡°I prefer pharmaceutical studies.¡± ¡°Seems like you inherited more from your maternal grandfather.¡± Mu Huan smiled and did not speak. Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan, who was being praised by the experts and professors, and her eyes darkened. Mu Huan had said that the Mu family¡¯s wealth might not beparable to the Ling family¡¯s, but if Ling Wei were topare what she had with Mu Huan¡¯s grandfathers in the field of medicine, she would lose. Even Ling Wei¡¯s talent in medicine was no longer as outstanding. Mu Huan was still so young, and her being so outstanding even at this age meant that her future was unpredictable! In terms of appearance, not only was Mu Huan not inferior to Ling Wei, but she also had the youth that Ling Wei could never return to. In terms of family background, she had her grandfathers. Even though they had been gone for so many years, the pharmaceutical industry had never forgotten their legacy. And in terms of their achievements in the field of medicine, Ling Wei did not have as many as her when she was Mu Huan¡¯s age. Initially, Ling Wei had felt that she didn¡¯t have to feel threatened by Mu Huan at all. There was noparison between them. Of the two of them, one was the clouds in the sky and the other was the mud in the ground. They were separated by a distance that Mu Huan should never have been able to catch up to! But today, Ling Wei suddenly realized that there was nothing about her that was betterpared to Mu Huan. Even if Mu Huan didn¡¯t have Bo Junyan, she still wouldn¡¯tck anything! This was a blow to Ling Wei. After all, she had always been high and mighty since she was born. She was smart and talented, and she had always been praised by others. All the daughters of the wealthy families in the Imperial Capital regarded her as their goal and everyone idolized her. She was the most perfect existence! But now, she was actually fighting to a draw with a pitiful freshman girl who was chased out of the family! This was a humiliation to her! However, someone like Ling Wei, who had seen a lot of things, would not give away anything on her expression no matter what. Hence, no matter what she thought in her heart, her face was still wearing an elegant smile. ¡°Student Mu Huan is indeed outstanding.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor Ling.¡± Mu Huan smiled brightly at her. That smile dazzled Ling Wei. Indeed, was makeup equal to stic surgery? This Mu Huan was originally a good-looking person, but today, describing her as ¡°special¡± wouldn¡¯t do. She was dazzling. This battle had made Mu Huan the most popr person in the school! No one said anything about Ling Wei. They were all discussing how beautiful Mu Huan was. There was no need for Li Meng to refute any of the ssmates in their ss anymore. There was no need for anyone to say that Ling Wei was the clouds in the sky and Mu Huan was the mud on the ground. No one else couldpare to her. No one would ever again say thatparing Mu Huan to her was an insult to Ling Wei. Even Huo Yuqi no longer felt that way. Chapter 466 - A Surprise (7)

Chapter 466: A Surprise (7)

When the event ended, Mu Huan was escorted out by people. Although everyone knew that she was married, it wasn¡¯t against thew to look at her! Besides, apart from the boys, there were also many girls who followed her back! Nowadays, there were many men who fought with men over women, but there were also many who fought with women over men! Li Meng looked at the boys and girls who had been apanying her friend along the way and moved closer to Mu Huan. ¡°Goddess Mu, please ept my worship! I¡¯ve now be your believer!¡± Mu Huan turned around and lifted her chin while showing a devilish smile. ¡°Little cutie, is that true?¡± Li Meng, who had been friends with her for so many years, felt as though her heart had been shot by the God of Love! ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Mu Huan... If you continue like this, I¡¯m going to turn gay...¡± ¡°Hur hur, I told you, it¡¯s not a problem for me to be the lead host when I¡¯m this dashing, right?! And you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m a sissy!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°I was wrong! Goddess Mu!¡± Li Meng begged for her forgiveness. ¡°I forgive you!¡± Mu Huan said as she stroked her little face teasingly. Then, she heard a series of gasps! Mu Huan turned around and saw someone about to faint. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did she have to be so exaggerated?! She wanted to y dress-up for a week! But now that things had be like this, her husband would probably only let her y for one day! ¡°Xiao Huan, I feel as if a target is being painted on my back!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be such a hit when dressing up. In the future, if I don¡¯t have any other choice, I might even be able to rely on my looks to survive!¡± Mu Huan said as she stroked her chin. ¡°Goddess Mu, you can always rely on your looks!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I also have my talents to rely on. Aiya, why am I so awesome?!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, narcissism is a disease!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m hopeless!¡± The two of them chatted andughed as they returned to the ssroom. The students in their ss looked at Mu Huan, unable to take their eyes off her. They were clearly the ones who¡¯d been attending lessons with her every day, but why was it that they too were so stunned today? It was simply... They didn¡¯t know what to say! All they wanted to do was to look at her quietly. The more they looked at her, the more they would sink into her... The other students, who were watching from the sidelines and refusing to leave, all felt that Mu Huan¡¯s ss was the happiest ss in the entire school! First, they had the campus beau Long Feiting, then there was the peerlessly handsome Professor Bo. Now, the top student had suddenly turned into a stunning beauty! With them looking at these three eye-catching people every day, their life must simply be too beautiful! They really wanted to transfer to the pharmaceutical faculty! Outside the ssroom, the noisy crowd of students quietened down only when the next lesson started. Because this was a Biochemistry ss, no one dared to speak nonsense in Bo Junyan¡¯s presence. No one would be willing to pay attention to the lecture if they weren¡¯t also getting the chance to look at Bo Junyan, especially the female students. Other handsome men might no longer seem as stunning after being looked at for a long time. But their Professor Bo could make people feel he looked better the more they looked at him. And the more they looked at him, the more they were convinced he was not from this world. It was simply driving them crazy! When Biochemistry ss was about to end... Bo Junyan, who usually only taught and never spoke much in ss, suddenly said, ¡°Professor Ling isn¡¯t my wife. She¡¯s my rtive. My wife is a person who¡¯s prettier and better than her.¡± As Bo Junyan spoke, he looked straight at Mu Huan. Mu Huan met his gaze and smiled sweetly. Her smile instantly made Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes burn! The students were so shocked by Bo Junyan¡¯s words that they could not gather their senses. They did not notice the exchange of nces between the two. Chapter 467 - A Surprise (8)

Chapter 467: A Surprise (8)

Professor Ling was not Professor Bo¡¯s wife! Also, Professor Bo¡¯s wife was even prettier than Professor Ling! Was there such a person in this world? For some reason, they all thought of Mu Huan at the same time. Then, they felt that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan looked morepatible standing next to each other! The people¡¯s impression changed so quickly. Strictly speaking, every one of them liked to associate people based on appearances. However, Professor Bo himself, who had never said anything unrted to his lesson, had suddenly said such things! Could it be that the rumors circting in their ss had reached Professor Bo¡¯s ears? ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t like hearing that other women are morepatible with me. Hence, I don¡¯t want to hear such words again in the future!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone sent shivers down the spines of everyone who spoke of howpatible Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were! Somehow, they felt like they had walked right up to the gates of hell beforeing back. They broke out in a cold sweat! ¡°Ms. Mu Huan,e to my office for a while.¡± With that, Bo Junyan left the ss. Mu Huan quickly stood up and followed him. Her husband was showing his love in public! He was such a cold and aloof man, yet he was showing his love in front of everyone! She really loved him more and more! Long Feiting looked at her departing figure and suddenly clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt so frustrated that he wanted to punch someone! I really don¡¯t know what that Mu Huan is up to! She¡¯s usually so eye-catching and attracts attention! But today... Long Feiting¡¯s heart skipped a few beats when he thought about the moment Mu Huan went on stage today! When he snapped back to his senses, Long Feiting clutched his chest with a puzzled expression. What was going on with him? Was he having a heart attack? ... The moment Mu Huan entered Bo Junyan¡¯s office, he pressed her against the door and gave her a passionate kiss. He regretted it. He regretted letting her do as she pleased. Only he should be able to see her like this! Her beauty and everything that belonged to her should be his alone! From the moment Mu Huan went on stage until now, Bo Junyan had exerted everyst bit of his self-control to not rush over and carry her home! After a while... ¡°This is only for today. From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll be attending school without makeup!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± She knew it! ¡°We agreed on a week. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Bo Junyan clearly remembered that he didn¡¯t agree back then. ¡°You¡¯ve agreed!¡± ¡°You only assumed that I did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this! It¡¯s only for a day that I¡¯ll be the campus goddess! People will then say that I¡¯m a one-hit wonder! That it was just an illusion! And then, they¡¯ll forget about it very quickly...¡± Mu Huan felt that it would take a week for her goddess image to be engraved in the minds of all her ssmates. ¡°It¡¯s best if they forget.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this... You¡¯re always stirring up trouble and making those girls go crazy over you. You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t forbid me from doing this!¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan hugged his arm coquettishly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act coquettishly. There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t provoke girls! You¡¯ll have to wear a mask to ss from now on!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± He actually agreed! ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Call me Hubby again and I¡¯ll carry you home immediately!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In the end... ¡°If we stop after a week, you won¡¯t have to wear masks!¡± It would be so tiresome to be in ss wearing masks every day! ¡°Then you¡¯d have to do your makeup uglier. You can¡¯t be too good at it.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Chapter 468 - A Special Plan (1)

Chapter 468: A Special n (1)

¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± Mu Huan refused firmly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to doll herself up and seize such a good opportunity to amaze people. She was about to be a top student goddess and be equal to Ling Wei. No, she had even attracted more girls to follow her! She wanted Ling Wei to know how formidable she was so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to look at her in such a contemptuous manner again. Before, it was as if Mu Huan was a dust that wasn¡¯t even worthy ofpeting with her! He actually wanted her to make herself look uglier! If she were to make a fool of herself tomorrow, the students from the other faculties of the school might think that the students from the medical and pharmaceutical faculty had hallucinated. They were only saying that she was a stunning beauty because they had had to stay up all night to study. By then, not only would she not be able topete with Ling Wei, but she would also be a joke! She didn¡¯t want that! In the past, Mu Huan had never cared about these things. Aside from her studies, there were not many things she worried about. But now, that was not the case! In this kind of world, she had married such a good-looking husband. If she didn¡¯t take care of her external image, she would live in the center of public opinion every day. Think about it, if one saw an especially handsome man whose wife was not good-looking, wouldn¡¯t they instinctively think that the two of them were notpatible? Humans like beautiful things. It¡¯s only natural! If she were to deliberately make a fool of herself, then others would surely say that she wasn¡¯t worthy, that she was disgusting, that she had wasted such a good-looking man, that she didn¡¯te from a good family, that she didn¡¯t have a good appearance, that she didn¡¯t have anything to offer, and that she didn¡¯t have anything to lose. There would be many women who would appear morepatible with Bo Junyan! And it was someone like Ling Wei who was eyeing her like a tiger! Mu Huan had never thought of going all out in the first ce, but the way Ling Wei looked at her was really, really too contemptuous! When a person saw another as their greatest enemy yet that other person treated him or her as a small bug that could be easily killed, the feeling it gave was really not good! No matter how strong her heart was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand being looked down upon by others every day! She didn¡¯t want to be insta-killed when she stood next to Ling Wei. She was prettier, stronger, and more outstanding than Ling Wei! Also, when she stood next to Bo Junyan, she wanted others to say, ¡°Wow, the two of them are a match made in heaven!¡± In any case, she wanted to hear words such as ¡°theyplement each other,¡± not those contemptuous words. Hence... ¡°Hubby...¡± She reached out to wrap her arms around Bo Junyan¡¯s neck, wanting to continue wearing him down. No matter what, she could not make herself look ugly! But... She did not even have a chance to speak. ... Bo Junyan had made it very clear to the public that Ling Wei was not his wife. His wife was even prettier and better than Ling Wei, and this was quickly reported to Ling Wei. This made Ling Wei very angry! He actually said that about her! Besides being younger, Mu Huan had nothing on Ling Wei! She thought of something. Ling Wei called Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, thest time I went to the Gu residence, I found out something interesting...¡± The Gu family¡¯s matters were useful. The old man on the other end of the line frowned upon hearing her words. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This Junyan is really getting out of hand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mu Huan is so young and pretty. It¡¯s no wonder that he still wants Mu Huan. Sigh. They do say that men love young girls. In the past, I thought that only those old men who are around 50 or 60 would be like this. I didn¡¯t expect Junyan to be such a person...¡± Ling Wei sighed. Chapter 469 - A Special Plan (2)

Chapter 469: A Special n (2)

¡°Junyan isn¡¯t that sort of person. He might only be finding her refreshing.¡± After all, thatss from the Mu family was indeed sweet and delicate. She was the type that men would easily like. ¡°I hope so.¡± Ling Wei smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. Don¡¯t interfere with Mu Huan¡¯s matters. You just have to salvage Junyan¡¯s feelings for you. Everything else will be dealt with by me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to salvage Junyan¡¯s feelings for me.¡± She even felt that he had never liked her in the past. He had only treated her like a childhood friend. Otherwise, why would he be different now?! Look at how much he cherished his little wife now, or how he was being so unmindful of where he was when expressing his love. He also gave off a hint of old-fashioned and stern aura. He had never treated Ling Wei this way before! ¡°Why? You want to give up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that this is the first time I¡¯m feeling troubled.¡± Ling Wei wasn¡¯t someone who would give up so easily. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to conquer something the more challenging it is?¡± Ling Wei knew that the Old Master was afraid that she would give up. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already given up on something that was already mine. Why would I give up on getting it back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Wei hung up and looked out of the window. There were too many unpredictable things in life. If she had known that things would turn out this way, she would not have broken up with Bo Junyan. If she wouldn¡¯t have broken up with him in the past, they would have children by now. Instead of having that life, she had to lower her status to fight with a freshman girl. It was the same for Mu Huan. She did not feel inferior despite her poor family background. In fact, she was exceptionally confident that she would be able to take advantage of the argument that Ling Wei had put her in a difficult position to impress him... Not only did Mu Huan never feel inferior and upset, but she was also vocal with her jealousy and threw a tantrum every day. This had annoyed Bo Junyan and made him think of ways to retaliate. Ling Wei had really underestimated Mu Huan. Speaking of Mu Huan, Ling Wei felt that if she didn¡¯t use some special methods, she might not be able to chase her away. The next day at Yun University. Mu Huan used her best move to force Bo Junyan to take a step back. She didn¡¯t want him to force her to look ugly, so, like before, she merely threw on her sportswear and went to school without makeup. Because of Mu Huan¡¯s stunning performance yesterday, the students from the pharmaceutical faculty had spread the news like wildfire. Today, many students from the other faculties had especiallye over to take a look. Although she did not put on makeup, she still looked very good without it! And since people specifically came over to see her face, the more they looked at her, the more they felt that she looked good. Sensing that everyone was looking at her, Mu Huan turned around and smiled. That smile made the surrounding boys¡¯ hearts race! ¡°I¡¯m changing my goddess... I¡¯m changing my goddess!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°She¡¯s dressed like this and doesn¡¯t have any makeup, yet she¡¯s still so pretty even without dressing up. She¡¯s a real goddess!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± Although her bare face did not look as morous as Mu Huan had originally intended, the effect was still eptable. ... Through the academic debate, everyone now knew that Mu Huan had relied on her capability to be Professor Lin¡¯s assistant. Hence, no one said that Mu Huan had gotten in through the back door and relied on her wealthy husband to join such an important research project. Now, all the students were full of admiration for Mu Huan. They idolized her for being so pretty, outstanding, and hardworking! Chapter 470 - A Special Plan (3)

Chapter 470: A Special n (3)

There were also people who were jealous of Mu Huan, saying that she was only this outstanding because of her good genes and because she had such remarkable grandfathers. However, such sour words were quickly shot down by the other students. Now, Mu Huan had a lot of supporters! Hence, on the day that the school¡¯s research project was officiallyunched, many students went to support Mu Huan, hoping that she would perform well in it! They wanted this to signal to everyone that their generation was also very powerful! Ling Wei was here for scientific research and did not teach. Hence, she rarely appeared in front of the students. Today was a rare day for her to appear in public. Hence, her fans all came over to see their Professor Ling. There were about the same number of boys among their supporters, but Mu Huan had many more female supporters. This made her poprity seem much higher than Ling Wei. ¡°Congrattions on bing a member of the research project.¡± Ling Wei extended her hand toward Mu Huan to congratte her. ¡°Thank you, Professor Ling. Thank you even more for allowing me toe in so formally.¡± Without their academic debate, she couldn¡¯t have joined the scientific research team in such a justifiable manner. Ling Wei smiled elegantly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± It seemed that Mu Huan knew that the debate was also one of their attempts at manipting public opinion. Mu Huan smiled and kept silent. Their eyes met, and both knew the situation was no longer the same as before. Ling Wei could no longer act high and mighty and look down on Mu Huan. She had to treat Mu Huan as a tough opponent. She needed to use special methods to deal with such an adversary. It was a sunny day after a rainy night. The autumn air was so refreshing that it made one feel good! After dinner, Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns on Sunday?¡± ¡°What is it? Do you want us to go out for a date?¡± Mu Huan asked casually. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jackpot!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when she heard his casual answer. But what Bo Junyan said next dampened her excitement. ¡°Cousin invited us to his resort in the suburbs this weekend. The scenery there is pretty good.¡± ¡°So it won¡¯t just be the two of us...¡± Mu Huan said in disappointment. ¡°If you want us to be alone, we can make other arrangements for next week.¡± That would be a good opportunity to spend time alone. When Mu Huan thought about what happened between her and Gu Chenyist time, she felt a little reluctant to go. But then again, she thought about how she needed to have a good rtionship with Bo Junyan¡¯s family. She couldn¡¯t say no. As though he could tell what she was thinking, Bo Junyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Gu Chenyi. I taught him a lessonst time. This time, I¡¯ll send someone to follow him closely so that he won¡¯t be able to get close to you.¡± Mu Huan was relieved to hear that. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Ling Wei and Yuqi will being too.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Huo Yuqi was behaving pretty well nowadays. She no longer looked for trouble with Mu Huan, so it would be fine if they went together. But it would be a waste of a good Sunday if she had to spend it with Ling Wei. It would be a little annoying, and she would be better off staying home and ying games. She thought about it. ¡°With her around, I¡¯ll have to dress up really well!¡± I can¡¯t lose to her aura! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Gu Chenyi will be there too.¡± He already had feelings for her in the first ce. If she were to dress up like that... Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen! ¡°That¡¯s your nephew. It¡¯s up to you to deal with him.¡± Chapter 471 - A? ?Special? ?Plan (4)

Chapter 471: A? ?Special? ?n (4)

¡°There¡¯s no need for you topete with Ling Wei.¡± Bo Junyanughed. His little wife had never cared about these things in the past. Back when he brought her to attend a banquet, she had dressed up casually. But now, once she¡¯d heard mention of Ling Wei, she just had topete with her. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need topete, but I just want to dress up beautifully. Can¡¯t I?¡± Mu Huan knew that since Bo Junyan was such a smart person and was so sure that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him, he must be very sure that Ling Wei had a boyfriend. That boyfriend was real! But even her real boyfriend could be broken up with too! Was it impossible for her toe back to find him after he¡¯d already broken up with her, remembering how good he was? Seriously! No matter how smart a person was, they would always have blind spots! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The littless was bing more and more willful now that he was at his wit¡¯s end. However, if his wife wanted him to think of a way, he would think of a way. Hence, that night, Bo Junyan got Bo Huaiyun to arrange for all the trips and activities for this family gathering to be like a hiking trip and ¡°counter strike¡± game in the wild. He even informed them that they must wear exercise equipment. This way, his wife wouldn¡¯t have to dress so well. When Mu Huan heard that the event was going to be more of hiking and the like, she, who had a good personality, became interested in this gathering. On Friday, after school, Bo Junyan picked her up to go to Bo Huaiyun¡¯s resort in the suburbs. After that, Mu Huan saw that Long Feiting and Mu Kexin were there as well. Ever since the incident with Bo Junyan and Ling Wei, Long Feiting and Mu Huan had not spoken a word. Now that he saw Mu Huan, he snorted and left. Mu Kexin had learned of Ling Wei¡¯s existence from Lin Qingya and knew that Mu Huan had a formidable love rival. She took a gloating nce at Mu Huan before leaving with Long Feiting. ¡°Why are they here?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°Cousin has a good rtionship with the Long family, so he¡¯s here to entertain Long Feiting and Gong Zeye. They¡¯ll be arrivingter.¡± ¡°Are we going to y a real-life counter strike game together?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up. With so many people here, it would definitely be fun to y! ¡°You really want to y this game?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Ever since he had told her about the nature of this event, she had been looking forward to it. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°You little thing, it¡¯s surprising that you like these things.¡± Bo Junyan thought that the delicate her did not like sports. He could still remember her unhappy expression when he¡¯d arranged for her to train her bodyst time. Now, she was actually hyped about ying such games. ¡°That¡¯s what I like!¡± ¡°Then why were you so unwilling for me to arrange for a coach to train you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be training my body at home, but it¡¯ll be more fun to do it in the wild! I¡¯ve heard of this kind of game, but I¡¯ve never yed it before. ¡°I¡¯m good at ying theputer game version, though, so I wonder what it¡¯ll be like to y in real life!¡± As these games were more or less free, Mu Huan had tried ying many of them. It could be said that she had yed all sorts of games on the market, and she was an expert in all of them. Bo Junyan thought about how she would y games with her phone whenever she didn¡¯t study. Hence, he said, ¡°Stop ying games from now on. You¡¯re already using your eyes to read books all day long. If you also use your eyes constantly when you y games, you¡¯ll be near-sighted.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll stop ying from now on. My experiment is at its most critical moment, and now I¡¯m in the school¡¯s research team. Even though I¡¯m only an assistant, I have to learn from such research projects at all times. I¡¯ll probably be too busy toe back for dinner with you.¡± Chapter 472 - A Special Plan (5)

Chapter 472: A Special n (5)

Bo Junyan: ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to be rather busy around this time.¡± ¡°How busy are you going to be? Do you need to go on a business trip? If you¡¯re going on a business trip, I¡¯ll stay in the school and hurry up with the experiment.¡± If he was going on a business trip, she would be able to eat and stay in the school and save a lot of time. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a moment of silence... ¡°You were so angry when I didn¡¯t go home all night, and now you¡¯re looking forward to my business trip. Why can¡¯t you just go home?¡± This woman¡¯s thoughts were really unpredictable. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°How can it be the same? Did you tell me yourself that you weren¡¯ting back, or did you ask another woman to pick up your call on a special day like your birthday?!¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°Ling Wei was just afraid that you¡¯d be worried. I asked her to tell you that I was busy and that you shouldn¡¯t worry about me or wait up for me.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan sneered at him. So it was only because another woman had said that he was busy that she was like that, huh! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± As Ling Wei had been dating her current boyfriend for more than three years, Bo Junyan thought they had a good rtionship. Hence, he could be very sure that the two of them were dating. He could also be very sure that the two of them were still dating and that that man was the type Ling Wei wanted the most. He had also heard that they were getting married next year. Hence, Bo Junyan was very sure that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him, and he could not understand why Mu Huan cared so much about Ling Wei. Clearly, there was nothing going on between him and Ling Wei. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s not talk about Ling Wei anymore. Let¡¯s go eat! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Mu Huan said coyly, hugging his arm. When she was young, she thought that things were either ck or white. When she grew up, she knew that things weren¡¯t like this. There were many things that couldn¡¯t be solved, especially when it involved her family¡¯s feelings. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to keep getting into conflict with him because of Ling Wei. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want to have any problems with her because of this. He couldn¡¯t understand why she cared so much about Ling Wei, but he wanted to maintain distance with Ling Wei anyway. Bo Huaiyun¡¯s resort was a holiday resort that was ready for business. It was not a ce where family members woulde on vacation asionally. He wanted to build this ce into a first-rate resort, so this resort was very big and very luxurious. There were all sorts of entertainment facilities, and one could have whatever they wanted! In the dining hall, there were Michelin 3-star chefs, as well as famous chefs from the eight major cuisines in the country. He had decided on the location of the gathering this time. He had invited so many people here because he wanted them to stay and take a look before the opening ceremony. He wanted to see if there was anything they could improve on. If there was no problem with them staying here, then there would be no problem. When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan arrived at the dining room, Long Feiting and Mu Kexin were there as well. Long Feiting took the opportunity when Bo Junyan had gone to the washroom and walked up to Mu Huan. He snorted and said, ¡°Why are you following me?!¡± ¡°I only came here because I was hungry. Why would I follow you?!¡± Mu Huan snapped. ¡°Ha...¡± Long Feiting sneered at her. Seeing him like this, Mu Huan wondered if she should go to another restaurant for a meal. She heard from Bo Junyan that there were a few other restaurants here. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Do you want to sit down and eat with us?¡± Mu Kexin looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be so sisterly. Everyone knows that we¡¯re not on good terms.¡± Mu Huan swept a cold nce at her, telling her to stay where she was. Chapter 473 - A? ?Special? ?Plan (6)

Chapter 473: A? ?Special? ?n (6)

¡°Mu Huan, what are you saying?! You¡¯re the one who let Kexin down, and you¡¯re still acting this way!¡± Mu Kexin was brought here by Long Feiting. If Mu Huan didn¡¯t give Mu Kexin face, she wouldn¡¯t give him face. Naturally, he had to stand up for Mu Kexin. ¡°Go, go, go... go, go... I¡¯m in a bad mood when I¡¯m hungry. Don¡¯t provoke me...¡± Mu Huan waved them away. Wasn¡¯t it good for each of them to have their own meals? Why did he have toe over to her just to say a few words? Nothing good ever happened whenever he did that, yet every time, he kept doing it. What was wrong with him? Long Feiting was about to say something when... An elegant and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Kexin and Long Feiting looked up instinctively and saw that Ling Wei had walked in at some point. Standing under the light, she was exuding a goddess-like glow, which stunned Mu Kexin. She had heard Lin Qingya say that Ling Wei was a good-looking woman, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be this good-looking. She was so elegant and ethereal like a fairy! At this moment, her mood was the same as Lin Qingya¡¯s when she saw Ling Wei! She was so happy that she became excited! He felt that there was finally someone who could deal with Mu Huan! Lin Qingya could not stand Mu Huan being so excellent, and Mu Kexin was the same way! ¡°Feiting, who is this? She¡¯s so pretty! She¡¯s like a fairy descending into the mortal world!¡± Mu Kexin looked at Ling Wei. ¡°Aunt Ling Wei,¡± Long Feiting greeted. ¡°Hello, Aunt Ling Wei.¡± Mu Kexin stepped forward agitatedly. She wanted to shake hands with Ling Wei, but she seemed to be afraid of sullying this goddess. She stopped in front of her and looked at Ling Wei nervously and shyly. Ling Wei smiled elegantly at Mu Kexin. ¡°Are you Feiting¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Kexin lowered her head shyly. A few days ago, when Long Feiting suddenly asked her to be his girlfriend again, she¡¯d agreed. Ling Wei was about to speak. Suddenly, Huo Yuqi, who was following behind her, said, ¡°Long Feiting, what kind of lousy taste do you have?! How are you so stupid as to dismiss me with disdain and chase after such a woman to be your girlfriend?!¡± Mu Kexin¡¯s face instantly turned dark and red! She instinctively wanted to shout back at her, but when she thought about it, she realized that those who were invited today were all people with higher statuses than her. Simply put, she could not afford to offend them! Hence, she could only endure it and walk back to Long Feiting with a tearful expression. ¡°Huo Yuqi, what are you saying?!¡± The unhappy Long Feiting red at Huo Yuqi coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?!¡± Huo Yuqi said arrogantly. ¡°Huo Yuqi, are you...¡± ¡°Alright, stop fooling around,¡± Ling Wei interrupted Long Feiting. Long Feiting did not say anything else. It could be seen that Ling Wei was very influential in front of Long Feiting. He wanted to give her face. Ling Wei turned to look at Huo Yuqi. ¡°Yuqi, be careful with your words next time.¡± Huo Yuqi snorted without saying anything. Mu Huan only wanted to eat quietly. After filling her stomach, she wanted to go for a walk with her husband. Hence, she sent a message to Bo Junyan. When she suddenly wanted to eat something else, she stood up, intending to leave for another meal. But just as she was about to stand up and leave... Bo Huaiyun and his wife walked in with Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya. Bo Huaiyun was stunned for a moment when he saw so many people around. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all here! Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± All the people whom she hated and didn¡¯t want to see gathered together for dinner! Crap! Was she allowed toment about how this was not easy? Chapter 474 - A? ?Special? ?Plan (7)

Chapter 474: A? ?Special? ?n (7)

When Bo Junyan came out of the washroom and saw that Mu Huan was still there, he walked over and swept a nce at the crowd standing there. He reached out to hug Mu Huan¡¯s waist and lowered his head to ask in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat all of a sudden?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She wanted to eat somewhere else, but his cousin had just said that if she were to go to another restaurant for a meal, she would make him lose face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like changing ces. Let¡¯s eat here with your cousin,¡± Mu Huan whispered. When Bo Junyan heard this, he seemed to have understood something. He whispered, ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to see something good.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Bo Junyan hugging Mu Huan¡¯s waist in such an intimate manner, apart from Gu Qianru, who was sincerely smiling and feeling that the two of them had a good rtionship, the rest of the people present all had different thoughts andplex feelings. Then, such a group of people with all sorts ofplicated thoughts sat down for a meal. This was indeed the mostplete meal gathering of all the people whom Mu Huan hated in history! However, the atmosphere at the dinner was not bad. After all, other than Mu Huan, Mu Kexin, and Lin Qingya, the rest of the people had either known each other since they were young or watched them grow up. Since they were familiar with each other, they naturally had something to talk about. As Bo Junyan chatted with his cousin about business, he was also paying attention to picking her favorite dishes. As Mu Huan did not have much to chat about with such a group of people, she did not pay attention to what was happening outside her space and focused on her food. The food here was delicious, and the dishes that Bo Junyan had picked for her was what she liked to eat. Hence, she ate well and was in a good mood. Until... ¡°Long Feiting, your girlfriend doesn¡¯t look that good. She¡¯s my sister-inw¡¯s sister, right?¡± Huo Yuqi raised an eyebrow as she looked at Mu Huan, who had been busy eating. ¡°Huo Yuqi, don¡¯t you want to live a good life?¡± Long Feiting, who had been fuming with anger earlier on, became even angrier when he heard her words. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to live a good life. Your incapabilities are making me live a miserable life!¡± With so many family members around, Huo Yuqi was even more arrogant. Just as Long Feiting stood up angrily and was about to drag Huo Yuqi out... ¡°Huo Yuqi.¡± Bo Junyan swept a cold nce at her. Huo Yuqi immediately pouted and did not dare to say anything else. Gu Qianru only knew that Long Feiting had brought his girlfriend here today, but she didn¡¯t know who his girlfriend was. Hence, when she heard these words, she instinctively asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, Feiting¡¯s girlfriend is your sister?¡± When Huo Yuqi heard Gu Qianru¡¯s question, she looked at Mu Huan with a look of provocation. That was because she¡¯d said that Mu Huan¡¯s sister looked very ordinary, which was as good as saying Mu Huan did too, thus humiliating her. She wanted Mu Huan to feel embarrassed because of this. Who knew... Mu Huan put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my half-sister, but she¡¯s not on good terms with me. We¡¯re basically strangers.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Was it really appropriate for her to be so direct? Mu Kexin: ¡°...!!!¡± D*mn Mu Huan! How embarrassing! ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re too much!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan angrily. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡± Mu Huan lifted her eyes to look at him with a face full of disbelief. Why, can¡¯t I tell the truth now? ¡°You...¡± Although Long Feiting was furious, he had never been able to do anything to Mu Huan. Furthermore, his feelings for Mu Huan had been soplicated recently that he didn¡¯t even know what was going on. This made him very agitated. Chapter 475 - A? ?Special? ?Plan (8)

Chapter 475: A? ?Special? ?n (8)

Hence, he went to look for Mu Kexin to make her his girlfriend again and even brought her here to calm down the strange agitation in his heart. However, the moment he saw Mu Huan and Bo Junyan, his fury that had been forcefully suppressed instantly became even more intense. Hence, he kept being agitated and wanted to find an excuse to vent his frustration. But when it came to Mu Huan, he could not vent it out. In the end, he could only pull Mu Kexin up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It just so happened that Mu Kexin did not want to stay here and embarrass herself, so she left with him. After watching Long Feiting leave, Ling Wei lowered her gaze, reached out for a ss of red wine, and elegantly drank it. ¡°She looks about your age.¡± Gu Qianru looked at Mu Huan. ¡°She¡¯s only two months younger than me,¡± Mu Huan said. When Gu Qianru heard this, she instantly understood why Mu Huan had embarrassed Mu Kexin in public. No one would like the daughter of a third party who had ruined their family. She would never be such a good sister. Hence, she changed the subject. ¡°How¡¯s the food here?¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°If you say it¡¯s good, then it must be really good!¡± Gu Qianru smiled. With Gu Qianru looking for a topic to talk about, the atmosphere at the end of the meal was not bad. It was not as unbearable as Mu Huan had imagined. Until, after the meal, Mu Huan wanted to take a walk with Bo Junyan to cool down. ¡°Junyan,e to my room. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°I have something onter. I¡¯ll go over after I¡¯m done.¡± After Bo Junyan was done with his food and had just stood up, Mu Huan shot him a re. He wanted to go to Ling Wei¡¯s room at night? Did he want to die? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the meeting room if there¡¯s anything.¡± There was naturally a meeting room in such a high-end resort. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± She had never thought that one day, Bo Junyan would be controlled like this. Ever since he was young, he¡¯d had the final say even when it came to his parents. When they broke up, his parents and grandfather¡¯s objections were useless. No one had ever managed to control him. And now, with just one look from Mu Huan, he immediately changed his mind. This... This made her want to snatch Bo Junyan even more! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you in the meeting roomter.¡± Ling Wei did not say anything else. She turned around and left without giving Bo Junyan a nce. Looking at Ling Wei in this state, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious again! It was true. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Wei¡¯s obvious provocation when Bo Junyan was not around, Mu Huan would have really felt that she was overthinking things! This was because not only did Bo Junyan not feel that Ling Wei wanted him, but every time Mu Huan and Bo Junyan met Ling Wei, even she did not feel that Ling Wei had ulterior motives toward Bo Junyan. She could not see the slightest bit of love for Bo Junyan in Ling Wei¡¯s eyes, nor could she see any jealousy. Furthermore, Ling Wei¡¯s family background was simr to Bo Junyan¡¯s, so there was no need for her to be with him if it¡¯s just money she wanted. This kind of person was real. How could one look at her and feel that she had no feelings for him at all?! Hence, Mu Huan had never med Bo Junyan for not being able to see through Ling Wei. This was because whenever Ling Wei was facing Bo Junyan, she really did not have any ulterior motives at all. How could someone see through her like this? Chapter 476 - A Special Plan (9)

Chapter 476: A Special n (9)

This Ling Wei made Mu Huan feel that if she didn¡¯t love Bo Junyan, it was because she was an extremely formidable person who couldpletely hide her emotions and prevent anyone from seeing through her true thoughts! If Ling Wei did not love Bo Junyan very much, it would be fine if she came back only because she found out that Bo Junyan was the best partner to marry. The scary thing was the former possibility. Unfortunately, Ling Wei really didn¡¯t do anything. From the start until now, the person who did things was Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. Hence, Mu Huan, who couldn¡¯t catch any evidence of the other party¡¯s actions, could only take precautions. Hence, after Ling Wei left, Mu Huan hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, I have nothing on tonight. I just want to stay with you. Can you let me go with you when you go to the meeting room to discuss some matters with Ling Wei?¡± She knew that this would make Bo Junyan feel that she cared too much about Ling Wei and that she was a little clingy. But for now, she could only stick to him like this. Otherwise, if he were to stay in the same room as Ling Wei, who knew what would happen? ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. She could do whatever she wanted. ¡°Thank you, Hubby! I love you!¡± Mu Huan stood on her tiptoes happily and nted a kiss on his face. When Lin Qingya, who was not far away, saw this scene, she turned to Gu Chenyi and asked, ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they bing more and more loving?¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s face instantly turned even darker than the night. Lin Qingya smiled at him. She had put in so much effort to get to this point, but he had made it seem like she was in jail. Since he was like this, then don¡¯t me her for not letting him have a good time! ¡°You¡¯ve been ming me for being bad all day and ming me for treating my best friend that way. But now, from the looks of it, I¡¯m treating her well! If it weren¡¯t for me, how could Xiao Huan have married such a good man like Bo Junyan? Someone like you who can¡¯t even give her the least bit of trust doesn¡¯t deserve to have her,¡± Lin Qingya deliberately provoked. ¡°Lin Qingya!¡± Gu Chenyi shouted maliciously. ¡°Are you mad at the thought of you personally pushing your favorite person to someone else?¡± Lin Qingya was not afraid of his anger. She raised her eyebrows and sneered. With the trump card in her stomach, she was not afraid of Gu Chenyi touching her. ¡°Lin Qingya, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that way. If you¡¯re so angry that you want to kill me, then do it. I¡¯m not afraid of two dead people, as long as you¡¯re not!¡± Lin Qingya snorted. Gu Chenyi¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched tightly. He almost choked Lin Qingya to death. ¡°Gu Chenyi, if you want to live a better life, you¡¯d better treat me better. Otherwise, if I¡¯m in pain, you can forget about having a good life. The two of us will live in hell and hurt each other!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Lin Qingya, do you think you have the right to threaten me like this?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Do you want to touch my assets?¡± Lin Qingya said as she touched her belly. That look on her face said, This is my capital. If you have the guts, do what you want with me. Gu Chenyi clenched his fists even more tightly. ¡°Gu Chenyi, the two of us are having a child and this child is something our family is looking forward to. If you¡¯re willing to lead a good life with me, I can swear on my life that I¡¯ll be a good mother in the future and live a good life with you! It¡¯ll be good for both of us! If you insist on forcing me, then we¡¯ll live a life worse than death!¡± Chapter 477 - No One Is Perfect (1)

Chapter 477: No One Is Perfect (1)

¡°Swearing on your life to be a good person? Do you dare to say that if you were really living well, you wouldn¡¯t want to find trouble with Xiao Huan again? You wouldn¡¯t still secretly wish for anything bad to happen to Xiao Huan?¡± Gu Chenyi sneered. Even if she wasn¡¯t being treated this way, even if she had everything in the Gu family, she still wouldn¡¯t want Xiao Huan to have a good life. The more powerful she was, the more she¡¯d want to crush Xiao Huan! Lin Qingya wanted to retort, but when she looked into Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes, she was rendered speechless. Everyone had a side that they didn¡¯t want others to know. For example, both Lin Qingya and Mu Huan had a hidden side. If she wanted to hide her true nature, what was wrong with that? What was wrong? What was wrong was trying to harm others! Even if Lin Qingya had gotten what she wanted, she would still want Mu Huan to suffer. She wanted Mu Huan to suffer. But Mu Huan would not. Also, Lin Qingya hid herself to make use of others. Mu Huan, on the other hand, hid part of her true nature to survive. It was just like how a person would have to pretend to be obedient in order to endure their superior¡¯s difficult attitude when they were working. When their boss said that they were wrong, it was impossible for them to say that their boss was wrong no matter how much they wanted to. Otherwise, they would be finished. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You can¡¯t change no matter what!¡± With that, Gu Chenyi turned around and left. He was afraid that if he continued to stay with her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his urge to strangle her to death. Lin Qingya looked at his back and tightened her grip on her clothes. If she was born with a background like Ling Wei¡¯s, with her looks and talent, why would she need to be jealous and be a bad person?! Was this her fault? Heaven is unfair! ... The most important thing for Bo Junyan was to take Mu Huan to see what he had mentioned before. Mu Huan thought that he had arranged something romantic for her, but who knew that after all that, she¡¯d see nothing but grass? ¡°Hubby, where¡¯s the good stuff?¡± She looked around but did not find anything good. ¡°Take a good look at these.¡± Bo Junyan pointed at the patch of grass. Mu Huan squatted down and turned on the shlight on her phone to take a closer look. It was a type of Chinese medicine. She looked up at Bo Junyan. ¡°What is its main effect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s anti-bacterial and anti-inmmatory. The first flower has the strongest effect...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, her eyes lit up and she grabbed Bo Junyan¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?!¡± The subject of Mu Huan¡¯s current research was to extract a new type of anti-bacterial and anti-inmmatory medicine with the sameposition as established ones. In today¡¯s society, the general abuse of anti-inmmatory medicine had caused the resistance of bacteria to be more and more severe. Many people, especially some of the children who were sick, used the very best anti-inmmatory medicine. Thus, it was no longer effective for many to take normal anti-inmmatory medicine. There were also more and more cases of super bacterium being incurable. And now, most of the anti-inmmatory medicine on the market were made in the West. Even if there were many types, theirs were the first few types of anti-inmmatory medicine. The bacteria had developed a resistance to their essentialpositions. There needed to be a new type of anti-inmmatory medicine to appear. Naturally, there would no longer be any resistance to that. What Mu Huan wanted was to extract the drug from a natural nt. If this medicine was sessful, the side effects would be even smaller and more suitable for children to use. Hence, Professor Meng had previously said that if Mu Huan¡¯s experiment was sessful, it would be a new milestone in the history of pharmaceutical studies! Bo Junyan reached out to caress her head. What a smart little girl. She was able to get the right answer with just one touch. Chapter 478 - No One Is Perfect (2)

Chapter 478: No One Is Perfect (2)

¡°This is really a good thing! It¡¯s such a good thing!¡± Mu Huan let go of Bo Junyan and looked at the grass in front of her. She was so excited that her heart was thumping wildly. Her experiment had entered its most critical juncture, but it had teaued at the same time. She had tried many types of traditional Chinese medicine, but none of them had the effect she wanted. There were tens of thousands of herbs in this world. In addition, these herbs weremon by the roadside. The effects of using them alone were average. Hence, Mu Huan did not ce them in the spare list. Now that he had reminded her, she quickly realized that although the effects of this medicine were very poor, it would be more effective whenbined with the medicine that she was currently using. This was especially so for its first flower, which would have an even greater effect! ¡°Looking at the state of the flower bud, it looks like it¡¯s about time for it to bloom next Monday. I¡¯ll get someone to guard it and send it to you immediately after it opens.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. She looked at the patch of grass for a while, then stood up and threw herself into his embrace. ¡°Hubby, thank you!¡± Bo Junyan did not speak. He only picked her up and kissed her. After a while, he finally let go of her. He carried her and sat down on a stone bench beside her. ¡°Keep your focus on the experiment in the future. Don¡¯t think too much about other things. Given your potential, your experiment should have made a breakthrough long ago.¡± Bo Junyan was very confident in his wife¡¯s capabilities. Mu Huan knew what he meant. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been thinking too muchtely and acting irrationally. Recently, I¡¯ve be unlike myself, and I don¡¯t want to be like this. But sometimes, I can¡¯t control myself. Hubby, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you, but...¡± People say that people in love have zero IQ. Mu Huan felt that she was about to be like that. Despite knowing that she shouldn¡¯t be like this, she was still being this way. She really hated this uncontroble feeling! She believed in him, but she couldn¡¯t control her jealousy and pain. In fact, loving itself was an irrational act. If one could control their feelings, then it would no longer be love. ¡°I know. It¡¯s because you like me that you¡¯re like this. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re jealous. The more you lose your rationality, the more it means that you care about me. This really makes me very happy.¡± Not only was Bo Junyan not annoyed by her jealousy, but he was also very happy that she had so many requests. However, what he cared about more were her studies. He cared so much about her studies because she was such a talented person. He did not want her studies to be dyed because of this matter. Especially now that it was a critical moment, her experiment and the research projects that she was currently involved in would allow her to soar in the pharmaceutical industry. He didn¡¯t want her to miss these things because she had spent too much time elsewhere. ¡°Xiao Huan, I really can¡¯t have anything to do with Ling Wei, so you really don¡¯t have to worry about her at all,¡± Bo Junyan said once again. The moment she heard that Ling Wei was here, she¡¯d immediately put up her guard. Ling Wei cared too much about external things, but these things were too distracting for her. It would be a waste of her time if she spent so much effort on these things that she didn¡¯t need to care about at all. ¡°My habits make you ufortable. Give me some time and they¡¯ll all disappear. So, it¡¯s fine to be jealous, but don¡¯t waste too much time on these matters, understand?¡± Bo Junyan said as he stroked her head. Chapter 479 - No One Is Perfect (3)

Chapter 479: No One Is Perfect (3)

His wife was still young, and she still had some immature ideas. He could not pamper her blindly, so he had to give her a proper reminder. Mu Huan lowered her eyes and did not speak. After a while, she looked up and said, ¡°Hubby, even if Ling Wei has a good rtionship with her boyfriend and they were indeed a couple in the past, right now, that might no longer be...¡± Seeing that she was still so concerned about Ling Wei, Bo Junyan, who initially did not want to talk about things that had nothing to do with her, said to make her feel more at ease, ¡°Not only will Ling Wei not break up with her boyfriend, but they might even be getting married next year. ¡°Her boyfriend is a duke, and he¡¯s a well-known political figure in his country. She spent a lot of effort to get this boyfriend, so she wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to be the wife of a political secretary.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I had a disagreement with Grandfather and that Ling Wei had different ideas before breaking up with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My grandfather really wants me to be in the political scene. Ling Wei wants to be the wife of a political figure, but I¡¯m not interested in this.¡± What Bo Junyan wanted was to have a business empire. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible between us. Stop thinking so much.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± No wonder he was so sure that it was impossible between him and Ling Wei. Back then, they had broken up because of that reason. Now, Ling Wei had such a boyfriend. Indeed, there was no way she would turn back to snatch Bo Junyan. But... Why did Ling Weie back and tell her so obviously that she wanted to snatch Bo Junyan away and that she should retreat? ¡°Ling Wei and I have a lot of important coborations. We won¡¯t be able to avoid meeting again in the future. You can¡¯t always be by my side and be with me. If you continue to be like this, you¡¯ll be anxious and it¡¯ll affect your mood and your studies. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention to my actions from now on. It¡¯s just like how she invited me to her room today. For a moment, I didn¡¯t notice that it would be inappropriate to go to her room at night, but it¡¯ll definitely not happen again in the future. So don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Bo Junyan had never treated someone so patiently before. This was the first time in his life that he had ever made such a promise to someone. After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to change this!¡± She would try her best to change her current state. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. When they got back, Bo Junyan went to talk to Ling Wei, but Mu Huan did not follow. She felt that Bo Junyan was right. He would often meet and discuss coborations with Ling Wei in the future. It was impossible for her to stay by his side all the time. There was no point in following him like this. She might as well use this time to do something else. Just like what Bo Junyan had said, Mu Huan was still young. No matter how smart she was, she was still immature. Of course she would still do some bad things. There was no perfect person in this world. Just like how Bo Junyan had his blind spot. ... It was almost midnight by the time Bo Junyan and Ling Wei finished their discussion. Bo Junyan, who was about to leave, suddenly thought of something. ¡°Has your marriage date with James been fixed?¡± Ling Wei stopped packing. ¡°Let me know when it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll prepare a wedding gift for you in advance. However, you have to prepare one for me first. My and Xiao Huan¡¯s wedding will be held next spring. It should be earlier than yours no matter what.¡± Bo Junyan and Ling Wei had known each other since they were born. They had grown up together and went to school together. Their feelings for each other were really like family. Chapter 480 - A Change in Aura (1)

Chapter 480: A Change in Aura (1)

Although Bo Junyan was a cold person and had never been very enthusiastic toward his parents, he was someone who cared a lot about his family. He saw Ling Wei as his family. Naturally, he treated her like how he treated his family. She was caught off guard and expressed her hope that he would lead a good life. When he got married, she would give him a great gift. She also wanted to receive his blessings for her marriage. Many a time, some people¡¯s indifference wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t care, but because they didn¡¯t like to express themselves. This was also amon problem for geniuses. It was just like how Bo Junyan got along with Mu Huan. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Wei¡¯s return, Mu Huan would not have gotten furious. Bo Junyan would have continued getting along with her most of the time. As Mu Huan said, he would at most reply with an asional ¡°Yes.¡± He wouldn¡¯t interact so much with her and say so much. He would only silently dote on her and let her do what she wanted to do. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan, who did not get a reply, looked at Ling Wei. After a moment of silence, Ling Wei asked, ¡°Junyan, have you ever regretted it?¡± ¡°Regretted what?¡± ¡°Regretted breaking up with me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Bo Junyan replied decisively. Ling Wei: ¡°Bo Junyan, can¡¯t you hesitate for a bit? It¡¯s the most basic courtesy of a gentleman to give face to ady!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°My wife won¡¯t allow me to be a gentleman to another woman.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°If you¡¯d treated me like this back then, we might not have broken up!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan thought about how she had previously said that he was being so good to Mu Huan that it was making her feel unfairly treated. Hence, he said, ¡°What I want is different. You know better than me what kind of person you are. The past is the past. Don¡¯t mention the past from now on and don¡¯t feel unjustly treated in your heart. I have only one wife. I naturally want to treat her well, and no one canpare to her.¡± ¡°If we were married, would you have treated me the same way?¡± If they were married, would he treat her so well that no one couldpare? ¡°I won¡¯t answer such a hypothetical question. We don¡¯t have such a ¡®what if.¡¯¡± Bo Junyan stood up after saying that. ¡°Just remember to inform me when you¡¯ve found a good date.¡± He could also tell his wife about their wedding date in advance so that she would bepletely at ease. Ling Wei did not say anything else. She just looked at his departing back and smiled bitterly. Yes, she knew best who she was. Even if he had treated her well back then, she might still have left. She was a person who would not be willing to give up whatever she wanted. Back then, Bo Junyan¡¯s coldness andck of enthusiasm were part of the reason for her departure. But the biggest reason was that what she wanted was different from what Bo Junyan wanted. There was always something one wanted but could not get. She couldn¡¯t avoid this eventuality either. She had been born to a wealthy family and had an unlimited amount of money. Hence, she wasn¡¯t interested in money. Instead, she was interested in her name and wanted to climb a new peak on another road. She wanted to be the wife of the political head and even the first wife! Bo Junyan had such capabilities, opportunities, and good resources, but he was not interested in this path. He only wanted to build his business empire. No matter how much she and his grandfather objected to it, he refused to change his mind. At that time, she only wanted to take that path. When Bo Junyan saw what she wanted, he¡¯d asked her to cancel the engagement and go after what she wanted. And she chose to leave as well. Chapter 481 - A Change in Aura (2)

Chapter 481: A Change in Aura (2)

However, after being away for so many years and getting what she wanted, she realized that those things were not as good as she¡¯d thought. It would be very tiring to continue on this path. And that person, especially, he... Hence, after some hesitation, she chose to return. She¡¯d wanted to return to her original life, to be with Bo Junyan, to have a child with the best genes, and to live the life she wanted to live. But now, she realized that this track might not necessarily be hers. She was unable to ept that fact. Her life shouldn¡¯t be such a failure! This was not the life she wanted! In this world, there are no perfect people. There will always be times when people would make mistakes, but not every circumstance is the same. Some mistakes can be corrected once you¡¯ve realized you want to correct them. But there are some mistakes that you can¡¯t do anything about, even after you¡¯ve realized they were mistakes. This world is changing every moment and every second. Nothing will always be yours. There are many things that one could never have if one missed them. It waste at night, and time passed quietly. Every minute that passed would forever be gone. When Bo Junyan returned to his room, Mu Huan was ying a game. ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan, who was nestled on the bed and was so focused that she did not even notice him entering the room. He was silent for a moment. She had just promised so obediently that she should not y games anymore. In the end... Sensing the strangeness in the air, Mu Huan lifted her head to look at him. When she met his gaze, she immediately smiled widely and said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing her smile, Bo Junyan could not bear to say anything more. ¡°You can y while I take a shower, then let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. After Bo Junyan entered the bathroom, Mu Huan finished ying the game in her hand and went offline. She knew her husband would soon return to the room, and she had to listen to what he¡¯d said. Hence, she didn¡¯t need to think too much about it. She didn¡¯t need to rush forward and start a conflict with Bo Junyan. All she needed to do was to deepen her rtionship with her husband. At the thought of this, Mu Huan suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t the one who was at a disadvantage in this match. The one who should be thinking of a solution was not her, but Ling Wei! She was now Bo Junyan¡¯s legal wife, and Bo Junyan clearly liked her. What was there to be afraid of? She didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything! If Ling Wei provoked her through a small matter, she could just go back and agitate her. If Ling Wei wanted to snatch him from her, she could just seize the evidence to retaliate andpletely KO her! At this thought, Mu Huan broke intoughter. She, who didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything, actually made herself so nervous just because Ling Wei had returned... Indeed, people who fall in love have a low IQ! Previously, due to Bo Junyan¡¯s sudden absence, the deep rtionship between Ling Wei and Bo Junyan had thrown Mu Huan into a mess. She was filled with worries and felt that she was at a disadvantage. Hence, she tried her best to do something and fight Ling Wei. But now, she understood that she wasn¡¯t the one who was at a disadvantage! She didn¡¯t need to go up against Ling Wei because she was already at the finish line! Bo Junyan was her husband, so there was no need for her to fight for him. She just needed to love him and do her own things. After thinking through all these, Mu Huanpletely rxed. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Bo Junyan came out and saw that she was actually asleep, he stood in front of the bed and kept quiet for a while. Finally, he tiptoed lightly on the bed. Chapter 482 - A Change in Aura (3)

Chapter 482: A Change in Aura (3)

Hey down and was about to reach out to hug Mu Huan when Mu Huan, who was sleeping, leaned over like a kitten looking for warmth. When he reached out to hug her, she instinctively found afortable position in his embrace and slept even more soundly. Bo Junyan looked at her sleeping face for a while before lowering his head to kiss her. The next day at breakfast, Gong Zeye and the rest arrived and the crowd became even more lively. Long Feiting did not leavest night, but his expression today was worse than yesterday¡¯s. He ignored everyone. Huo Yuqi was afraid of angering him, so she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Mu Kexin could not hide the anger in her eyes when she saw Mu Huanst night. However, she did not dare to do anything and could only pray that Ling Wei could torture Mu Huan to death! Ling Wei was familiar with Gong Zeye and the rest. Although they felt that it was impossible for Ling Wei to be their sister-inw, they had been in a rtionship with her for many years. Hence, they had a lot to talk about when they met. ¡°Did you see that? Only my Sister Ling Wei canpletely integrate into my cousin¡¯s world,¡± Huo Yuqi whispered into Mu Huan¡¯s ear. ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan replied nonchntly without giving her any additional reaction. ¡°Mu Huan, why aren¡¯t you anxious at all?¡± She wasn¡¯t angry or anxious. Actually, Huo Yuqi was worried for her. She didn¡¯t know why Mu Huan wasn¡¯t behaving like before, when she couldn¡¯t bear to see and hear such things. Mu Huan didn¡¯t want her to say such things to her. Hence, she said, ¡°My husband is mine, and no one can snatch him away from me. It¡¯s useless even if I¡¯m anxious, so I won¡¯t be anxious. I won¡¯t be angry over your words, so don¡¯t waste your breath.¡± Before Huo Yuqi could say anything else, Mu Huan put on her earphones. She was so angry that she reached out to grab Mu Huan¡¯s earpiece, but Mu Huan turned her head to avoid it. Mu Huan¡¯s action attracted the attention of the others. Ling Wei looked toward Mu Huan as well. Mu Huan, who had just lifted her head, met her gaze and smiled. Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan and frowned slightly. There shouldn¡¯t have been any changes in the night, but the Mu Huan in front of her made Ling Wei feel that she had changed a lot. Previously, Mu Huan looked at her as though she was facing a formidable enemy. But now, Ling Wei could no longer see that feeling in her eyes. There was a change in her aura. In the past, Ling Wei was high and mighty, and she didn¡¯t care about Mu Huan at all. She felt that Mu Huan was a little bug that she could easily crush, and it wasn¡¯t worth it for her to touch her. Mu Huan, on the other hand, regarded Ling Wei as her greatest enemy and went on to deal with her fearfully. She¡¯d tried her best to be better than her, stronger than her, and she¡¯d wished every ill on Ling Wei! However, that feeling had vanished from her body overnight. The atmosphere between the two of them had changed. Ling Wei regarded Mu Huan as a strong opponent, but Mu Huan no longer regarded Ling Wei as such. She was no longer nervous and afraid of her invasion. She looked at Ling Wei with a rxed and confident look. This change made Ling Wei frown. She felt that things were getting more troublesome. In the past, every time Mu Huan fought with her, it was as if she was facing a formidable enemy. She wanted to fight for everything and win. Such a young and energetic girl was easy to deal with. If she was provoked, she would quickly lose. Mu Huan¡¯s reaction and behavior were within her expectations. She¡¯d predicted that if this continued, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan would have a huge conflict soon. But... Mu Huan had suddenly changed. Chapter 483 - She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (1)

Chapter 483: She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (1)

However, Ling Wei quickly retracted her gaze. To her, any strong opponent was not to be feared. She would never allow her life to fail again. She felt that Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings for Mu Huan were simr to what she felt in the past when she was so obsessed with the other path that she could not let go of it. However, it was only for a moment that she could not let it go. When this became something familiar, he would turn around and realize that only the two of them were the most suitable. They had such deep feelings, chemistry, and simr family backgrounds. They were the people who understood each other the most. No matter what, they were the most suitable for each other. Huo Yuqi, who¡¯d wanted to do something to Mu Huan, did not dare to move again when she saw Bo Junyaning. Bo Junyan sat down. Mu Huan picked up a small dish and fed it to Bo Junyan. ¡°Try this, Hubby.¡± Bo Junyan opened his mouth and ate it. ¡°Is it super delicious?¡± Mu Huan asked expectantly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Bo Junyan nodded. ¡°And this one is not bad...¡± Mu Huan, who had just had her fill, picked up some food for Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan was happy to be served. Until Mu Huan picked up a dish with onions. Ling Wei said, ¡°Junyan doesn¡¯t eat onions.¡± Look, she didn¡¯t even know what Bo Junyan liked. How could a person who didn¡¯t even know what the other liked say that they deeply loved each other? In a person¡¯s life, it was inevitable that there were many things that they would want to try. Just like how, when he was young, he suddenly wanted to be a doctor and went to study medicine. In the end, he returned to the right track. If one didn¡¯t try new things, one wouldn¡¯t know how precious the other ones were. Mu Huan was his moment of passion. She was just an attempt. Mu Huan quickly tried to take it back. Bo Junyan, on the other hand, ate it in one bite. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you hate onions?¡± Huo Yuqi asked instinctively. Bo Junyan said lightly, ¡°A person¡¯s tastes can change.¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Something like that couldn¡¯t be changed just like this! In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even allow anyone to serve onions to him, but now, he¡¯s eating them! ¡°This person has indeed be different after marrying his wife. He used to be so picky with his food, but now, he¡¯s eating everything given by his wife,¡± Gu Qianru said as she looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Junyan doesn¡¯t like to eat vegetables and carrots. He also eats very little fruits. In the future, let him eat more of these. His past diet is too unhealthy!¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan with a look of disbelief! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan retracted her gaze and looked at Gu Qianru. ¡°Alright, Sister-inw. I¡¯ll definitely make Junyan change his bad habit of being picky with food. He¡¯ll be able to eat well in the future!¡± He had to eat vegetables and fruits! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°There¡¯s finally someone who can cure Junyan! In the past, he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone! His mother had to put in a lot of effort to make him eat a little!¡± Gu Qianru was a simple-minded person, but she was also a pure and innocent person who could see things clearly. She felt that Bo Junyan really liked Mu Huan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything just for her sake. It had to be known that no one dared to say in the past that this was a problem for Bo Junyan, let alone make him change his ways. Even his parents could not control him. Mu Huan, on the other hand, dared to say such things in public. To be honest, Gu Qianru was stunned when she heard what she¡¯d said. She did not expect that she would dare to say such things. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Gu Qianru. Everyone else present was stunned by Mu Huan¡¯s words. They were all very familiar with Bo Junyan, so they knew how scary he was. Chapter 484 - She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (2)

Chapter 484: She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (2)

He had always been a boss whose every order was followed by others. No one dared to say anything about his bad habits, let alone ask him to change them. And Mu Huan dared to say that. However, that Mu Huan dared to say it wasn¡¯t the main issue. It was that Bo Junyan wasn¡¯t angry at all! Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened. Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression darkened. And Long Feiting¡¯s face looked even uglier. After dinner, because he knew that Mu Huan was looking forward to the reality CS or counter strike game, he asked who she wanted to y with. It was rare for Bo Junyan to want to y games. Gong Zeye and the rest immediately agreed to y. Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting wanted to y too. In the end, only the pregnant Lin Qingya and the older Gu Qianru did not choose to y. There were a total of 12 people, split into two groups with six people in one group. Ling Wei was used to being in the lead, so she naturally had to lead a team. Gong Zeye and the rest wanted to give face to Ling Wei, so they chose Ling Wei as their leader. As Bo Junyan was too strong, Gong Zeye and the rest forced Huo Yuqi and Mu Kexin into his team. Now that Mu Kexin was Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend, Long Feiting naturally had to be in the same team as Bo Junyan. Gu Chenyi wanted to be in the same team as Bo Junyan, but before he could speak, Bo Junyan had already called for Han Yichen to be in the same team as him. Hence, in Bo Junyan¡¯s group, there was him, Mu Huan, Long Feiting, Mu Kexin, Huo Yuqi, and Han Yichen. In Ling Wei¡¯s team, there were her, Gong Zeye, Fu Siye, Meng Lichuan, Jin Chen, and Gu Chenyi. In the female changing room... Ling Wei, who had changed into her equipment, looked valiant and heroic. ¡°Isn¡¯t Sister Ling Wei handsome or what! Why would a certain someone not feel inferior when you¡¯re someone who¡¯s a hundred times better than her no matter what?¡± Huo Yuqi looked at Ling Wei in infatuation. ¡°I¡¯m already so handsome, though. Why should I feel inferior?¡± Mu Huan looked into the mirror, her face disying the look of someone birthed by the most handsome in the world. ¡°You¡¯re handsome? Just you... you¡¯re so weak...¡± Huo Yuqi turned to look at Mu Huan and was suddenly rendered speechless. Mu Huan, who was wearing a camouge uniform and holding a piece of equipment, had an evil look on her face. Just as she had said, she was so handsome that there was no need for her to envy others... She had an indescribable sense of dominance! After a while, Huo Yuqi snapped back to her senses. ¡°My Sister Ling Wei has received professional training in Country M! You¡¯ll probably die the moment you go on out there!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan raised the weapon in her hand and pointed it at something not far away. Although she had never yed this or touched a real gun, she had never been afraid of anyone in apetition! ¡°From the way you¡¯re acting, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting it right. I advise you to retreat as soon as possible. Stay there and cool off!¡± Huo Yuqi was also someone who had been trained in this area. It was obvious at a nce that this was the first time Mu Huan was ying it in real life. Mu Huan smiled at her without a word. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± Was there something wrong with her?! She had said this to her, but she was smiling so brightly at her! At this point, Ling Wei walked over and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Can¡¯t Xiao Huan know how?¡± Huo Yuqi hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this is her first time, being a country bumpkin from the vige and all! Sister Ling Wei, get rid of herter!¡± Ling Wei looked at Huo Yuqi and chided softly, ¡°Yuqi.¡± Huo Yuqi pouted and did not say anything else. Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan again. ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to use it?¡± ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need.¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask my husband teach meter.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened as she said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good. Junyan is the strongest among us.¡± Chapter 485 - She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (3)

Chapter 485: She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (3)

Bo Huaiyun was going to open a first-rate resort, and his entertainment facilities were top-notch as well. The real CS equipment was top of the line. Hence, even though they were not the real deal, the quality was still good. Anyone who wore it would look valiant and handsome! When Mu Huan and the others came out, the men were already waiting outside. When Bo Junyan saw Mu Huan dressed inbat equipment, he was stunned. Bo Junyan had always seen Mu Huan as petite and small. He couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her, pamper her, and give her everything. But thest time he saw her in the hall, he felt a little out of control. Now that he was seeing her like this, he felt that way again. There was a change in her aura. She wasn¡¯t the usual petite and cute girl who would act cute. Instead, she was a warrior who was full of fighting prowess. Her aura could be described as oppressive and domineering! The more he interacted with her, the more he felt that his wife was like a book. No one could guess the story behind the cover. The more he read, the more stunned he became. When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan, she ran over happily and stood in front of him, posing in a super cool pose. ¡°Hubby, look at me! Aren¡¯t I the most handsome in the world?!¡± Bo Junyan looked at her andughed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯m not the most handsome in the world. My husband is the most handsome in the world, and I¡¯m the second most handsome!¡± Mu Huan felt that her husband¡¯s looks were unrivaled! No matter how she looked at him, he was so handsome that it made her heart race! The thought of her husband made her want to hug and kiss him. All the brothers: ¡°...¡± Sis-inw, is it really okay for you to be so narcissistic?! To think the most handsome man in the world belongs to your family! However, looking at the two of them standing together, they could not go against their conscience and say that they were not handsome. ¡°Hubby, quickly, teach me how to use these. I¡¯ll get rid of all of themter!¡± Mu Huan said heroically. Bo Junyan looked at the petite frame of the one who¡¯d said such arrogant words. He smiled and did not say anything else. He lowered his head and taught her how to use her equipment. Mu Huan was a smart girl with a good memory. She really only needed to be taught once. After Bo Junyan had taught her, she picked up the gun and aimed at something to try it out. Seeing that she was not holding the gun properly, Bo Junyan stood behind her, held her hand, and taught her the correct posture. This scene was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s eyes turn red! Especially Gu Chenyi. This person was truly someone who could not let go of whatever he could not get, especially when it was because of his own mistakes. He could not be forgiven. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if he hadn¡¯t done that, then the person she was with now would have been himself. She was his! However, he had to be someone else¡¯s. He could only watch and not move. This was akin to when a person especially liked something that they wanted as if they were possessed. They watched it every day, and it was very close to them. It was so close that they could touch it, but they just couldn¡¯t have it. This was especially so since this was something they once had. Such a situation was really tormenting! If, on top of that, this person were to be trapped in a dead-end, then no matter how hard they tried, they would go even more insane! Sensing the craziness and gloominess emanating from Gu Chenyi, Ling Wei looked at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Even if you have a child, you don¡¯t have to be with her.¡± Gu Chenyi did not speak, but his eyes darkened. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have to bear the weight of that child.¡± Chapter 486 - She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (4)

Chapter 486: She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (4)

Gu Chenyi clenched his fists tightly. Ling Wei did not say anything else. Seeing that Bo Junyan was teaching Mu Huan so well, Mu Kexin walked toward Long Feiting and said, ¡°Feiting, I¡¯ve never yed this before. I don¡¯t understand. Can you teach me?¡± Seeing what had just happened, Long Feiting, who was in a bad mood for some reason, wanted to tell her off. Thinking that she was his girlfriend now, however, he lowered his head to teach her how to use the equipment. But even after he¡¯d showed Mu Kexin how several times, she actually failed to learn such a simple thing. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± The more he interacted with Mu Kexin, the more he felt the urge to perform brain surgery on her to see if she could recover. His Little Star was clearly such a smart and brave person! Just like Mu Huan... At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Huan. Then, he saw that Mu Huan, who was ying this game for the first time, had hit the target so urately! And then, he looked at Mu Kexin, who still didn¡¯t know how to use the equipment she had. Instantly, his heart sank! The real CS venue also had real sets constructed. To put it simply, apart from the fake equipment, everything else was real. And even though the equipment was fake, because it was the best, it gave a very realistic effect. When used, it felt real. As real as the sense of danger it gave! ¡°It feels really good!¡± Mu Huan had seen videos of games like this online, but the quality of their equipment was far inferior to that of hers. All these things she had were too realistic! Bo Junyan nced at her and said nothing. At the whistle, just as Mu Huan was about to start a massacre... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Follow me closely. Don¡¯t run around.¡± What he meant was that he wanted to protect Mu Huan. He wanted her to follow him and he would protect her until the end. Bo Junyan knew that his wife was verypetitive and excited. He was afraid that being killed would hurt her pride. Mu Huan: ¡°No need, Hubby. I¡¯m very strong!¡± ¡°This is your first time ying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a genius who learns everything quickly. I¡¯ll be good at this!¡± Mu Huan, who wanted to kill everyone around her, boasted shamelessly. This was the best thing to do at a gathering like this. And since Gong Zeye and the rest were all experts, it would definitely be exciting to y. If she were to follow behind him and not do anything, it would be meaningless! She didn¡¯t want to be a protected little sweetheart! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of losing! I¡¯ll just stand up after losing!¡± Mu Huan waspetitive, but she was never afraid of losing. If she fell, she could just get up and fight! Seeing this, Bo Junyan did not say anything else. He liked his little wife a lot. As a person, one had to be braver the more one suffered. One could not be easily defeated. Ling Wei¡¯s team was very strong, and the weakest should be Gu Chenyi. However, Gu Chenyi was much stronger than Huo Yuqi and Mu Kexin. Furthermore, everyone thought that Mu Huan was no match for him. Hence, Ling Wei¡¯s team felt that their chances of winning were very high! This was because the team that had lost the most members within a certain amount of time would lose! Although Bo Junyan was strong and might prove enough to take on the others, there were many weaklings in his team. As long as they got rid of the weaklings in his team first and continued to drag the battle out, they would definitely win! Everyone was excited at the thought of winning against Bo Junyan once! They felt like they could brag about winning against him once for the rest of their lives. The first person to be out was Mu Kexin. She could be said to have been killed instantly! Chapter 487 - She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (5)

Chapter 487: She Has Never Been Shy About Being Handsome (5)

This made Long Feiting so embarrassed that he fought back with all his might. However, Gong Zeye and the rest were much stronger than Long Feiting. Hence, even he could not protect himself, so he could only hide. The second target of Ling Wei¡¯s team was Mu Huan, the third was Huo Yuqi, and the fourth was Long Feiting. Their strategy was to fight quickly and defeat these four weak ones. Then, they would start to engage in gueri warfare against Bo Junyan and waste time. They predicted that their team would have at most three deaths. When the time was up, four of them might even be taken out. But Bo Junyan¡¯s would have lost five, so theirs would be the winning team! This was because Mu Huan was usually a delicate and cute girl, especially when she put on that appearance that could deceive others. It made one instinctively feel that she was very weak. Furthermore, everyone knew that this was her first time ying, and the way she fought was taught by Bo Junyan, so it was definitely not going to work for her. Hence, Ling Wei and the rest went to gang up on Bo Junyan to distract him from giving his protection. Then, they sent Gu Chenyi to destroy Mu Huan. Because Bo Junyan was strong and Mu Huan was so weak, they felt that it was enough to send Gu Chenyi! Who knew...!! The one taken out was Gu Chenyi! This shocked Ling Wei and her team! Although Gu Chenyi was the weakest in their team, Gu Chenyi was someone who had been trained at this growing up! People of their status would encounter all sorts of dangers in their lives, after all, and every danger they faced could be fatal. Hence, since they were young, they had had to undergo strict martial arts training and all sorts of weapons training. Compared to the training they had received, this reality CS was really a small child¡¯s y. They¡¯d felt that Gu Chenyi would have no problem with Mu Huan, who was fighting for the first time! But... It was Gu Chenyi who¡¯s taken out! Bo Junyan was a little surprised because he knew Gu Chenyi¡¯s capabilities. He had lost to Mu Huan, who was ying for the first time! Gu Chenyi was even more shocked. He had never expected that he would end up dying in Mu Huan¡¯s hands so quickly! Although Mu Huan would often disappear for no reason and would not let others be beaten up, he had never seen Mu Huan fight before. That¡¯s why he did not know how good Mu Huan was. Hence, the only person who wasn¡¯t surprised was Long Feiting. He knew Mu Huan¡¯s true capabilities. With Mu Huan¡¯s skills, even if it was her first time ying this thing, her speed, her judgment, and her schemes were more than enough against Gu Chenyi. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Gu Chenyi had been killed. As Long Feiting could sense everyone¡¯s surprise, he knew even Bo Junyan was taken aback. Only he knew the truth. This made Long Feiting feel strangely good! After Gu Chenyi left the arena, Long Feiting quickly walked toward Mu Huan. He whispered to her: ¡°You¡¯ll easily expose your true strength. Follow me and I¡¯ll cover you!¡± ¡°So kind?¡± Mu Huan looked at him and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯ve always been such a good person?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression said that he had always been this good! ¡°I really can¡¯t tell.¡± Long Feiting grimaced. Right then, Gong Zeye attacked. ¡°Quick,e with me...¡± Long Feiting asked Mu Huan to follow him. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Huan said as she ran in the opposite direction. After thinking it through, she decided to slowly let her husband know that she was not as weak as he thought. Long Feiting was furious. He had offered his help out of kindness, but she didn¡¯t take it! Chapter 488 - Strong, Just One Word (1)

Chapter 488: Strong, Just One Word (1)

Long Feiting didn¡¯t know why he always felt the urge to shield Mu Huan or worry about her. He didn¡¯t want to think about the reason why he wasn¡¯t feeling so well. If she didn¡¯t want toe with him, then he would follow her into anger. If he didn¡¯t feel well, then he would also make her ufortable! Mu Huan frowned when she saw Long Feitinging over. The two of them would draw too much attention! She started to say something. But Long Feiting said, ¡°I want to follow you. If you don¡¯t let me, I¡¯ll expose youter and let you die!¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. He could say such shameless things. He even just said that he had always been such a good person! What was so good about him? Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, she caught sight of Gong Zeye¡¯s red dot from the corner of her eye. She hastily tugged at Long Feiting, and in the next second, the spot where Long Feiting had been standing turned red. In other words, if Long Feiting wasn¡¯t pulled away by Mu Huan, he would have been taken out. Long Feiting¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Gong Zeye, who had thought that he would be able to hit him, was surprised. He did not expect Mu Huan to react so quickly. ¡°Be careful if you want to follow me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use you as a shield and have you taken out!¡± Mu Huan red at Long Feiting. Although Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi had been trained since they were young, their actualbat experience was not as good as Mu Huan¡¯s. Hence, their reaction speed was not as fast and urate as Mu Huan¡¯s. ¡°Mu Huan, how dare you! If you dare to push me...¡± Long Feiting had yet to finish his sentence when... Mu Huan suddenly shed and hid behind him. Then... He was hit in the arm. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± She was really using him as a shield! Although Long Feiting did not die from this blow, his arm could not be used anymore. The uniform equipment on him would control his arm, making him feel like he had really been hit. All itcked in realism was that it was not painful. This was also the reason why Mu Huan felt very good about this game. This feeling was too realistic! Apart from not being seriously injured, it felt no different from a real fight! Long Feiting was about to say something. ¡°You¡¯ll die if you continue spouting nonsense!¡± Mu Huan pulled him behind a crate. In the midst of an intense battle, he was spouting so much nonsense! Did he not know that no matter what happened, the ones who died would always be those with a lot of nonsense?! When Mu Huan was young, she loved watching martial arts movies. In movies, good people always talked a lot. Good people would die quickly, and bad people would not! Hence, Mu Huan never said much and would always just start fighting! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were still young and did not have much actualbat experience. However, Gong Zeye and the rest were very experienced in actualbat. After Gong Zeye had hit Long Feiting, he started a new wave of attacks, and they were very aggressive! This rendered Mu Huan and Long Feitingpletely unable to retaliate. Mu Huan felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to carry on like this. If they were to be infiltrated and rooted outter, they would die. Hence, she looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°Go ahead and distract him. I¡¯ll ambush him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die the moment I get out!¡± ¡°In any case, it¡¯s no use dragging this useless arm. So, for the sake of honor, you should sacrifice yourself!¡± Mu Huan patted his crippled arm. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Just as Long Feiting was about to say something... ¡°Take this and go out. As long as you¡¯re smart and fast enough, you won¡¯t die. At most, you¡¯ll get another hit on your arms and legs. Then, I¡¯ll hit Gong Zeye and kill him!¡± Chapter 489 - Strong, Just One Word (2)

Chapter 489: Strong, Just One Word (2)

Mu Huan gave Long Feiting a piece of equipment. She didn¡¯t know if Long Feiting could do it. Hence, she¡¯d spun him a yarn about honor and sacrifice. Long Feiting looked at the things in her hand and understood her n without her saying anything. ¡°But Gong Zeye is so far away from us. Can you aim at him?¡± Gong Zeye and the rest were all experienced in actualbat. Their aims were very urate. Hence, even though he was so far away from them, he was still able to attack urately, making them unable to retaliate. But this was Mu Huan¡¯s first time ying! ¡°As long as you can lure him in, I¡¯ll be able to hit him at 10 am!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Long Feiting looked at her suspiciously. She was skilled, but this was her first time fighting! ¡°Why don¡¯t I try using my left hand? I might be stronger than you. Why don¡¯t you distract Gong Zeye?¡± ¡°I have no confidence in you. Let me do it!¡± ¡°I have no confidence in you either!¡± ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll push you out!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Finally, Long Feiting ran out to distract Gong Zeye. Gong Zeye had suspected that Long Feiting was deliberately trying to distract him, but he thought it was so that Mu Huan could escape. After all, the two of them were unable to retaliate and could only hide. If this continued, they would eventually die together. Furthermore, since this was Mu Huan¡¯s first time ying, he knew that her sniping pose was not even standard, let alone her ability to aim. Hence, even if he had thought that Mu Huan might try to sneak an attack on him, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He felt that Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him at all over such a distance! As he felt that it was impossible for Mu Huan to hit him, the possibility of Long Feiting wanting Mu Huan to escape became a certainty. Hence, when he attacked Long Feiting, he threw a grenade in the direction that Mu Huan could escape in, hoping that they would die! Who knew... When he hit Long Feiting... Gong Zeye was also hit! When he heard the sound of someone being killed in the earpiece, his eyes widened in shock. How could this be?! What a joke! He, Gong Zeye, had been killed by a little girl! If this got out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive anymore! On the other side, the few people who were fighting were even more shocked when they heard the news from the system that Gong Zeye had been killed! One had to know that Gong Zeye was ranked third among them, second only to Fu Siye! And since Gong Zeye had so muchbat experience, and many of them had been in a life-and-death struggle, he had always been able to live a good life, but now he had died! Because Gong Zeye had gotten Long Feiting before he was taken out, Long Feiting got taken out as well! Mu Huan had originally thought that since it was Long Feiting¡¯s arm that was injured and not his leg, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to run. If things didn¡¯t go well, he¡¯d just be hit again but won¡¯t die. This way, after she killed Gong Zeye, that¡¯s two from the enemy team taken out. If one more of them died, it would be their team¡¯s win! Who knew that Long Feiting would die as well?! While she was shifting across the battlefield, she walked up to Long Feiting and lightly kicked him, who was lying on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡± He could even get taken out like this! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± What do you mean I¡¯m too stupid?! The opponent was Gong Zeye! He¡¯s the one who needs to address me as uncle! But he¡¯s much better than me in terms ofbat experience and fighting capability! Chapter 490 - Strong, Just One Word (3)

Chapter 490: Strong, Just One Word (3)

He was already running very fast, but the opponent¡¯s sniping method was too urate. How could she me him for being stupid?! Just as Mu Huan was about to say something else, the system sent a message saying that Huo Yuqi had died as well! Long Feiting, Mu Kexin, and Huo Yuqi. That¡¯s three people from their team taken out! On the other hand, only two from the other team had been killed! When he heard that Gong Zeye had died, Jin Chen moved to attack Mu Huan. Mu Huan hurriedly dodged. From Gong Zeye¡¯s earlier attack, Mu Huan knew that she had no chance of winning against Jin Chen. Hence, she could only run. Before she started, she had taken a serious look at the map of the entire base, and it had left a deep impression in her mind. Furthermore, what she was best at was escaping, so she sessfully escaped. While she was escaping, Bo Junyan had killed Fu Siye, the strongest person in Ling Wei¡¯s team. That¡¯s three to three for both teams. Those who were able to be friends with Bo Junyan were all very powerful people. Very quickly, Jin Chen found Mu Huan¡¯s location. As Gong Zeye had been killed by Mu Huan, Jin Chen did not underestimate his opponent. Every attack was extremely urate, so Mu Huan could only run. Just as she was about to crawl to a high wall and jump down, she realized that Bo Junyan was just below. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he saw that she was about to jump down even though she had climbed so high. Was she trying to break her leg? She was climbing so high! However, he was afraid that being fierce with her would cause her to identally fall. Hence, he reached out to catch her. ¡°Get down first!¡± Mu Huan, who was about to jump down, could only jump into his embrace when she saw this. Bo Junyan caught her steadily and then became fierce. ¡°This is just a game. What if you jumped down from such a high height and hurt your leg?!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt my leg, and...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something about climbing even higher before jumping down when... Jin Chen and Meng Lichuan attacked. In the face of their fierce attacks, Bo Junyan hurriedly took Mu Huan and hid behind a short wall. At this moment, Ling Wei, who had been hiding in the dark, was aiming at Mu Huan. But after she pulled the trigger... Mu Huan turned her head and dodged! While Ling Wei was hiding in the dark and attacking, Bo Junyan and the rest had sensed it. However, because Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to y too hard, he¡¯d chosen to make her withdraw from the game to prevent her from getting hurt. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t try to pull her away. They all thought that Mu Huan would die this time! But Mu Huan dodged! The speed at which she dodged shocked them! This was because this shouldn¡¯t have been something an ordinary girl could avoid! Ling Wei was stunned as well. She had never expected Mu Huan to be so fast! While Ling Wei was still feeling stunned, Mu Huan turned around and killed Ling Wei! Everyone: ¡°...!¡± Was she a newbie? Was she really a newbie?! If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes that she didn¡¯t even know how to shake hands! They wouldn¡¯t have believed that she was a newbie! Mu Huan wanted to take advantage of their stunned state to kill Jin Chen, who had been chasing after her, but unexpectedly, Jin Chen¡¯s reaction was fast. Though he was in a daze, he could still feel the danger and dodged it in time. This made Mu Huan, who was not hit, feel a little regretful. Although Jin Chen had dodged Mu Huan¡¯s attack, he felt that Mu Huan was very strong! Her reaction speed was unbelievable, and the timing was especially urate! This was the first time he had yed with such a person. All he could say was that she was talented! She had great talent! Bo Junyan had personally taught Mu Huan how to hold a sniping pose. He was so sure that Mu Huan would never get to use what she¡¯d learned, but now, she was so formidable. First, she had killed Gu Chenyi, then Gong Zeye. Now, she could even seize such a short opportunity to kill Ling Wei! Chapter 491 - Strong, Just One Word (4)

Chapter 491: Strong, Just One Word (4)

Her uracy and reaction speed were not what a newbie should have! After arriving at a safe ce, Bo Junyan reached out to touch Mu Huan¡¯s helmet and said, ¡°You¡¯re really like what you said. You¡¯re a genius.¡± This was her first time, yet she was ying so well! ¡°That¡¯s for sure! I have both literary and martial arts skills!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. ¡°Do you have any special training in reaction time?¡± His wife¡¯s reaction speed was not what a girl like her should have. ¡°No.¡± Indeed, Mu Huan had never specially trained. It was just that ever since her grandfather passed away, she had been living a tough life. She had to be careful and stay alive. This sort of reaction ability was slowly formed as she was growing up. When he heard this, Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. So, it was just that she was born with a springy set of bones and an especially good talent. Thinking of something, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to T Country for a period of time during winter break. When that timees, I¡¯ll train you well in this aspect. It¡¯s not that tiring or dangerous. If necessary, it¡¯ll be a good self-defense skill.¡± Mu Huan nodded vigorously. She liked this! ... Mu Huan did not kill Jin Chen. Instead, it was Han Yichen who killed Jin Chen while Jin Chen was not paying attention. And Bo Junyan had killed Meng Lichuan. In the end, Ling Wei¡¯s team waspletely wiped out. There were only three people left in Bo Junyan¡¯s team: Bo Junyan, Mu Huan, and Han Yichen. Of the three of them, Mu Huan was the one who¡¯d killed the most. She had killed three, Bo Junyan had two, and Han Yichen had one. When everyone saw the results, they let out an incredulous gasp! Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that a newbie like Mu Huan would be able to kill three of them! More than Bo Junyan did! ¡°Wow, Xiao Huan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Qianru said in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m lucky...¡± Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°You¡¯re not lucky. You sacrificed my life for this result!¡± Long Feiting snorted. If he hadn¡¯t distracted Gong Zeye, would she have seeded in killing him? If she hadn¡¯t killed Gong Zeye, she would have been killed! ¡°What do you mean I sacrificed your life for this result? You¡¯re too stupid! I already gave you that kind of equipment, yet you still ended up dead?!¡± What Mu Huan had given Long Feiting was the most impressive piece of equipment ¡ª a divine shield! This divine shield could block a fatal attack! To put it simply, the shield was as good as saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another life.¡± Hence, Mu Huan felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to be hit in a vital spot once by Gong Zeye. Given Gong Zeye¡¯s reaction speed, even if he could still fire back, if Long Feiting could run faster at this point, he would at most be hit in the arm or leg. Who would have thought that even with an additional chance of survival, he would still end up dead?! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± With a look of disdain, Mu Huan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything about that, yet you still had the cheek toin to me...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had died early, instinctively said when she found out that Ling Wei had been killed by Mu Huan, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could you have killed my Sister Ling Wei?!¡± Her Sister Ling Wei had received professional training and was so formidable! Mu Huan remained silent. The truth was right before her eyes. She didn¡¯t need to say anything more! At this point, Ling Wei, who had always been calm and elegant, had an ugly expression on her face for the first time. It would only have been right for her to die by Bo Junyan¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t ept dying by Mu Huan¡¯s hands! Especially since it was Mu Huan¡¯s first time ying! Chapter 492 - Strong, Just One Word (5)

Chapter 492: Strong, Just One Word (5)

¡°Xiao Huan, your shooting uracy doesn¡¯t look like that of someone who was ying for the first time.¡± No matter how talented a person was, they shouldn¡¯t have such uracy during their first time! ¡°That¡¯s right, little sister-inw! You shouldn¡¯t possibly have hit me from such a distance!¡± Gong Zeye felt that it was impossible as well! He shouldn¡¯t have been hit by Mu Huan. As a newbie, it was supposed to be impossible for her to hit him across that distance! Even if she had talent, it was still impossible! ¡°Brother Bo, I was more than 40 meters away from Sister-inw. At that distance, Brother Bo must also think that a newbie like Sister-inw should never have been able to hit me, right?¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. That distance between them was indeed a little far. No matter how talented she was, a newbie could not have done that. ¡°Although this is the first time I¡¯ve yed this particr game, I was the best in my archery ss during high school. That¡¯s also a shooting game, in my opinion. Other than the weapons used, there¡¯s no difference between them. Since I¡¯m already used to target-shooting, I¡¯m not surprised that I was so urate!¡± Because of Yun Cheng¡¯s history, people back in the day relied on hunting as their livelihood. Most citizens of Yun Cheng had wanted to learn archery, andter on, although they stopped hunting, many famous archers still emerged from there. Yun Cheng was known as the hometown of archery, and archery was apulsory course for Yun Cheng¡¯s schools. And Mu Huan was the top archer in her school! Hence, although she was a newbie at this game, she was exceptionally urate. ¡°I was really too foolish! I forgot about this! I only thought that you¡¯re a newbie, Sis-inw, so you couldn¡¯t have hit me!¡± Gong Zeye could now ept that he had been killed by Mu Huan. He had underestimated his opponent too much. Despite being from Yun Cheng, he had forgotten that most people in Yun Cheng knew archery! ¡°Uh-huh, you underestimated your opponent too much.¡± Mu Huan had also predicted that Gong Zeye would underestimate his opponent, which was why she hade up with such a n. ¡°Little sister-inw is really awesome!¡± Gong Zeye was someone who could ept failure. He gave Mu Huan a thumbs up. She had such brains and scheming abilities, and she even managed to get rid of him. She was truly formidable! ¡°Don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯ll be proud!¡± Mu Huan looked embarrassed. Bo Junyan reached out and caressed her head. ¡°You deserve to be proud.¡± ¡°Yes, little sister-inw, you can really be proud!¡± Han Yichen added. Their sister-inw¡¯s reflexes, speed, and uracy were all something to be proud of! This was something that ordinary people could not have! ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Sis-inw, you can really be proud!¡± Their sister-inw had to be proud! Seeing how everyone was praising Mu Huan, Ling Wei, who initially thought that Mu Huan was nothing, realized that she actually had such a capability. To top it off, Ling Wei was even killed by her! No matter how strong her heart was, she could not take this. It was too embarrassing! She actually lost to a little girl! This was really getting worse and worse! Looking at this scene, Lin Qingya could not help but feel jealous of Mu Huan. She was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. How could this be?! How could this be?! It wasn¡¯t easy for a strong love rival for Mu Huan toe along. Why was it that Mu Huan was still the one who was in the limelight?! She was even being praised so much just by ying a game! Didn¡¯t they know that Mu Huan was the best at ying games and especially at shooting?! What¡¯s there to praise?! Ling Wei did not say anything else and turned to leave. Seeing her leave, Lin Qingya quietly followed after her. When Gu Chenyi noticed that the two of them had left, he did not call out to Lin Qingya, but his gaze turned darker and darker. Chapter 493 - Restoring Her Dignity (1)

Chapter 493: Restoring Her Dignity (1)

As they were all experts at it, the game had taken up the entire morning. After it was over, those who were drenched in sweat were also starving. Very quickly, they dispersed and went back to their rooms to freshen up and change their clothes, preparing for lunch. After Huo Yuqi returned to her room, she immediately called her brother, Huo Li. ¡°Brother, what should we do? Sister Ling Wei seems very sad and embarrassed!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°In today¡¯s reality CS game, Mu Huan actually killed Sister Ling Wei! Sister Ling Wei is a god-like person, but now that she has been defeated by Mu Huan, she must be very unhappy!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Huo Li refused to believe that his goddess would be killed by Mu Huan. ¡°It¡¯s Mu Huan who¡¯s despicable. While Sister Ling Wei was frozen in surprise, Mu Huan sneaked an attack on her! If she had fought Sister Ling Wei head-on, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to win!¡± Huo Yuqi said angrily. This was the extent of this person¡¯s bias. It was clear that Ling Wei¡¯s own sneak attack had failed, and she had been killed while in a daze due to her shock. But now, Huo Yuqi had painted the situation into a despicable sneak attack by Mu Huan. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Huo Li said before hanging up. Huo Yuqi had wanted toin to her brother, but she didn¡¯t expect him to hang up ande over. In this world, the person who idolized Ling Wei more than she did was her brother. Her brother¡¯s adoration of Ling Wei was even more brainless than hers. Thest time Ling Wei was back in the country, she was still nowhere to be found. Hence, he did what he did and his cousin gave him a good beating for his troubles. Now that he was rushing over in such a hurry, if he were to cause trouble, then... At this thought, Huo Yuqi hurriedly called Huo Li. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think about creating trouble. Cousin is doting on Mu Huan right now. Last time, you got beaten up. If you cause any more trouble, you might really get locked up on the ind!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Huo Li said. When Huo Yuqi heard his words, she was relieved. ¡°Come on, then. Let¡¯s think about how to help Sister Ling Wei regain her dignity!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... The purpose of the gathering was for all of them to have fun and eat together. Hence, after everyone had changed their clothes, they went to the Chinese restaurant for a meal. As there were many people, lunch was a buffet. Ling Wei was someone who could adjust her state of mind very quickly. She also attended lunch, and she remained elegant and refined. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, you don¡¯t have to be unhappy because of what happened in the morning. Mu Huan was the one who sneaked an attack on you when you weren¡¯t paying attention. That¡¯s the only way she could win. She couldn¡¯t have done it if she faced you head-on!¡± Huo Yuqi whispered to Ling Wei. ¡°This game is designed for yers to try to kill one another while the other party isn¡¯t paying attention. Even if I were surprised, I lost because my reaction was not good enough. Failure means failure,¡± Ling Wei said with a faint smile. Huo Yuqi looked at Ling Wei in awe. She, Sister Ling Wei, had no shorings at all! She was elegant, noble, and refined! She could ept her failures. She was too perfect! On the other hand... She looked at Mu Huan and saw how proud she looked! How infuriating! At this thought, she red angrily at Mu Huan. Mu Huan, who was eating, was baffled by her stare. However, she merely looked up at Huo Yuqi and lowered her head again to continue eating. Jin Chen had chased her too closely this morning. She¡¯d had to run as fast as she could in order to avoid his attack. Her stamina had been depleted too much that she was starving. At this point, eating was the most important! Seeing how much she could eat, Huo Yuqi wanted to say something that was hard to swallow, but because Bo Junyan was around, she could only say, ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight? You¡¯re eating so much.¡± Chapter 494 - Restoring Her Dignity (2)

Chapter 494: Restoring Her Dignity (2)

Every time they ate together, she¡¯d always eat so much! ¡°Nope,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile as she lifted her head. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± What¡¯s wrong with this Mu Huan?! In the past, she was always impatient when talking to Huo Yuqi, but now, she kept smiling so brightly! Her smile was so bright that Huo Yuqi couldn¡¯t even tell whether she was just trying hard to be obedient! She was speechless. Mu Huan lowered her head and continued eating. Seeing that she was only eating dry dishes, Bo Junyan fed her some of the soup that he had just brought over. Mu Huan opened her mouth and drank the soup he was feeding her. Seeing the rice stuck at the corner of her mouth, Bo Junyan picked up a napkin and wiped it for her. Mu Huan reciprocated by wiping the corners of his mouth in turn. Then, she lowered her head and continued to eat. Bo Junyan looked at her with a doting expression as she ate and ate. From time to time, he would pick up the choice bits from his te and feed them to Mu Huan. Whenever he saw rice get stuck on the corner of her mouth, he would help her wipe them clean. Bo Junyan, who had always been so aloof and lofty that he would never be intimate with his family, was now serving Mu Huan like this. This made everyone forget to eat. If they had not witnessed it with their own eyes, they would not have believed that their Brother Bo would ever behave like this! Their Brother Bo cared about his family and his brothers, but he¡¯d never known how to express anything since he was young. Back then, the experts had said that he had an emotional barrier. In short, their Brother Bo had always been cold to everyone and could not show any enthusiasm. Even if he cared about them, he would use his own unique way to show his concern and never show it on his face. But now... Is this what it means to express emotions? Is this what you call being aloof and cold? This is peak performance! He was so meticulous at taking care of a woman and making her happy that even the handful of experts in the field of love could not match up to him! Ling Wei looked at the scene before her and suddenly lost her appetite. The way Bo Junyan took care of Mu Huan was different from how he had taken care of her since she was young. His love for Mu Huan far surpassed even his love for Huo Yuqi. As Huo Yuqi was the only girl in the family, Bo Junyan was also very happy when she was born. He doted on her a lot, but even so, he never did anything like feed her. But now... He could actually do this without realizing it. Mu Huan, who was only focused on eating, did not notice the atmosphere around her. She only slowed down her eating speed when she was 80% full. She picked up some vegetables and ced them in Bo Junyan¡¯s bowl. ¡°Hubby, have some.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He had picked up some good food for her... While she picked up some vegetables for him. But in the end, he still ate it. Seeing that he had eaten them, Mu Huan picked up some more vegetables for him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Seeing that he did not move, Mu Huan said, ¡°Hubby, eat more vegetables. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Be good...¡± Mu Huan picked up the bowl and fed the contents to him. Bo Junyan opened his mouth and ate. Then, Mu Huan picked up some food for him. She ced them in his bowl, but he didn¡¯t want to eat those. He only ate what she fed him. Earlier, it was Bo Junyan who fed Mu Huan. Now, it was Mu Huan who was feeding Bo Junyan. All the brothers: ¡°...!!!¡± How can I still eat?! How?! I¡¯m already too full from the sweetness! Seeing how loving they were, Gu Qianru couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young!¡± Bo Huaiyun, who was sitting next to her, immediately picked up her favorite food and fed it to her, telling her that she could be young as well. Chapter 495 - Restoring Her Dignity (3)

Chapter 495: Restoring Her Dignity (3)

Gu Qianru¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment at her husband¡¯s disy of affection in front of so many people. All the bachelors: ¡°...!!!¡± I want to find a wife immediately! I want to find her right away! The first person to stand up to say that he was full was Gu Chenyi. He really could not stand such a scene! He was supposed to be the one being lovey-dovey! He liked Xiao Huan so much that he was willing to do anything for her when he was with her! But now, not only was he unable to do anything, he could only watch her like this! He was really going crazy! He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be looking at her like this. He should avoid her. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be in such pain. But... He couldn¡¯t help but want to take another look at her, not wanting to miss any chance to see her. This vicious cycle really made him want to die! He suddenly stood up, and his uncontained emotions attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at his back. Bo Huaiyun knew why his son was behaving this way. Even someone as naive as Gu Qianru could sense that something was amiss with Gu Chenyi. After he stood up and left, she instinctively wanted to follow him. However, Bo Huaiyun stopped her. ¡°I want to see what¡¯s wrong with my son. Why are you stopping me?¡± Gu Qianru asked in confusion. ¡°I scolded him just now. He¡¯s in a bad mood, so don¡¯t bother about him and let him calm down,¡± Bo Huaiyun said. ¡°Why did you scold him? What did he do wrong?¡± Gu Qianru frowned. Her son had been so obedient recently. Why did he scold their son like this? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Come, continue eating.¡± Bo Huaiyun fed her another meal. However, Gu Qianru no longer had an appetite. She felt that Bo Huaiyun was not telling the truth just now. She ate her meal absent-mindedly and then, while her husband was not paying attention, went to look for Gu Chenyi. However, Gu Chenyi also said that he had been scolded by Bo Huaiyun. Gu Qianru had asked him what he had done wrong and why he had been scolded, but Gu Chenyi had also told her to stay out of it. The matter had already passed. Gu Qianru was innocent, but she was not stupid. It was obvious that there was something going on between the father and son. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t because they were at odds with each other. That wasn¡¯t why her son was being like this just when everything was going smoothly. This made her frown and think about asking Bo Junyan what was going on. She had never felt such an aura from her son before. This child was still in his teens, so she had to pay attention to him at all times. She couldn¡¯t let him take the wrong path. Just as she arrived at the ce where everyone was having their afternoon entertainment and was about to look for Bo Junyan... Suddenly, she heard Lin Qingya¡¯s voice. ¡°Xiao Huan, can you not agitate Chenyi like this? He likes you so much. How did you think he¡¯ll take it if you treated him like this?!¡± When Gu Qianru heard this, she widened her eyes in shock and stood rooted to the ground. Qingya... What did Qingya mean by that? Chenyi... Chenyi likes Xiao Huan? This... how could this be... How is that possible?! ... Even if Bo Junyan and the others came out to y, they had their own business to attend to. Mu Huan felt sleepy while listening to their discussion, so she came out and found a quiet ce to y games. Once she¡¯d returned to school, she would be busy with work and might not have the time to y games anymore. However, just as she was feeling good, Lin Qingya suddenly came up and said such things. ¡°Lin Qingya, live your life well and stop bothering me. Didn¡¯t you give me enough warningsst time? Do you really want me to do that?¡± Mu Huan lifted her eyes and looked over. It would be best if she disappeared right away! Chapter 496 - Restoring Her Dignity (4)

Chapter 496: Restoring Her Dignity (4)

Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Qingya came here to implore her for no reason. She had long seen through what kind of person Lin Qingya was, so why was she here again to act? ¡°Xiao Huan, Chenyi and I got together because of an ident, but Chenyi still likes you. Just take it that I¡¯m begging you to treat him better, alright?¡± Lin Qingya pleaded upon walking up to her. ¡°What you did just now made Chenyi feel terrible! Can¡¯t you just avoid him? You¡¯ve already hurt him like that... so how can you continue to let him down? Xiao Huan, Chenyi likes you so much! He...¡± When Gu Qianru heard Lin Qingya¡¯s words, she felt her head explode! She knew that there was something wrong with her son! So it was because of Mu Huan! He liked Mu Huan and could not bear to see Mu Huan being so intimate with Junyan! Suddenly, she recalled how her son had been especially happy every day after the college entrance examination. When she asked him if he had gotten a girlfriend, he happily confirmed it. The girl whom he had been wooing for a long time had finally agreed to his pursuit. Now that they were together, he even said that the girl was the best girl in the world. He said that after they had dated for a while, he would bring her home and introduce her. He even said that he would be with this girl for the rest of his life! At that time, her son was really happy and ted. She had never seen him like that before and couldn¡¯t wait to see the girl he was talking about. It was just that she had caught a serious cold that day and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. When she was feeling better and said that she wanted to meet that girl, her son said that they had broken up. He even said that that girl was not as beautiful as he thought she was. She got close to him only because he was rich. She was just like those people, pretending to be good! Because girls used to get close to her son for money, she only cared aboutforting him and bringing him abroad to rx. She did not think about investigating who he liked. Her son really liked and adored that girl. He had been upset for a long time because of this. It was a sadness that she had never seen before. Later on, she had wanted to investigate that girl, but it was meaningless to do so. It was for the best that the bad rtionship ended earlier, so she did not investigate. It was also because of this that when her son had an ident and ruined Lin Qingya¡¯s innocence, she felt that Lin Qingya was a good girl. That was why she forced her son to bear the responsibility and wanted him to forget about the previous rtionship. In the past, she would often wonder what kind of girl would make her son like her so much. But she never thought that the girl whom her son liked so much was actually Mu Huan! Seriously, she had never expected it to be Mu Huan! But now that she thought about it, she should have realized something long ago. This was because her son had met with an ident at Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday banquet. Back then, when she asked him why he had appeared at Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday banquet, his answer was very vague. However, at that time, she was so anxious about him that she did not think too much about it. Later on, whenever he met Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, his emotions would change. But she did not think too much about it. Now that she was thinking about it, she felt that she was really brainless! Her husband must have known that his son liked Xiao Huan, which was why he would find all sorts of excuses to stop her every time she wanted to call Xiao Huan home and nurture her rtionship with her sister-inw... She was really... Chapter 497 - Restoring Her Dignity (5)

Chapter 497: Restoring Her Dignity (5)

Gu Qianru, who had figured everything out, looked at Mu Huan with aplex expression. Through their interactions in the past few days, she hade to feel that Mu Huan was really a good girl. There was no need for further investigation. Given Bo Junyan¡¯s love for her, she knew that her son must have misunderstood Mu Huan and broke up with her because of some misunderstanding. He then saw that the girl he liked had be his aunt-inw yet was still looking at her that way. It was no wonder that he was behaving like this now! As she thought of this, Gu Qianru¡¯s heart suddenly ached for her son. Her heart ached so much that she started to shed tears. It would have been fine if it were someone else, but it had to be his uncle... this...! Mu Huan looked at Lin Qingya and suddenly narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you really want me to treat Gu Chenyi better?¡± Lin Qingya: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t she supposed to ask Lin Qingya to get lost? Why did she suddenly say such things?! ¡°Can I really treat Gu Chenyi well?¡± Mu Huan asked again. Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± How was she going to continue acting like this?! Just when Lin Qingya finally thought of something to say after thinking for a long time... Gu Qianru dashed out. ¡°No! Xiao Huan, you can¡¯t treat Chenyi well! You can¡¯t do it! Absolutely not!¡± Mu Huan nced at Gu Qianru, who had rushed out, and then at Lin Qingya. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She knew that Lin Qingya had ulterior motives for provoking her into saying certain things! Lin Qingya: ¡°...!!!¡± This Mu Huan was bing more and more adept! ¡°Xiao Huan, you can¡¯t treat Chenyi well. You mustn¡¯t treat him well, understand?!¡± Gu Qianru stepped forward and grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s hand, telling her not to treat Gu Chenyi well. She was so loving with Bo Junyan, and her son couldn¡¯t let go of her. If she treated her son better, that hook would make her son even more unable to let go! If Mu Huan had married anyone else, she and her son might still be able to be together. But she married Bo Junyan, so there must be no more rtions between them! ¡°Sister-inw, I know,¡± Mu Huan said to Gu Qianru. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know... It¡¯s good that you know...¡± Although it would be painful and heart-wrenching for her son to see Mu Huan and Junyan being so loving, it was necessary! Sometimes, being nice to someone meant being ruthless with them. Mu Huan was showing kindness to her son not by treating him well but by agitating him so that he would know how well she had married and how happy she was with Bo Junyan. She wanted Gu Chenyi to give up as soon as possible. At this thought, Gu Qianru looked at Lin Qingya and frowned. ¡°Qingya, what¡¯s wrong with you? Since you know about this, why did you not tell me and instead came here to beg Xiao Huan to treat Chenyi better? Are you...¡± Gu Qianru almost blurted out, ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re practically begging this question!¡± However, this was her future daughter-inw after all. It was not good to embarrass her in public. ¡°Mom, I just can¡¯t bear to see Chenyi suffer... I...¡± Lin Qingya said as tears streamed down her face. Mu Huan frowned. Gu Qianru was a very good person, and she treated her very well. She didn¡¯t want her to be fooled by Lin Qingya, but when she thought about Gu Qianru¡¯s poor health and Gu Chenyi¡¯s grandfather, She then recalled that even though Gu Chenyi knew about Lin Qingya¡¯s true colors, he did not expose her. If she had said something that caused something to happen to Gu Qianru¡¯s body, the consequences would be dire. She would be an unforgivable sinner. Hence, she held back her words. Chapter 498 - Restoring Her Dignity (6)

Chapter 498: Restoring Her Dignity (6)

After Lin Qingya and Gu Qianru had left, Mu Huan was no longer in the mood to y games. She got up and went to look for Bo Junyan. When Bo Junyan saw her return, he stopped what he was discussing and reached out to pull her into his embrace. Seeing how he was so used to this behavior like it was his nature, everyone believed what he¡¯d said. Love could change everything! Love was the most magical and greatest power in this world! It could cure everything! Look... Their Brother Bo¡¯s emotional disorder had just been cured! Sensing the change in Mu Huan¡¯s mood, Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tonight,¡± Mu Huan whispered. When Bo Junyan heard this, he looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end the discussion here. Your sister-inw is tired, so I¡¯ll take her for an afternoon nap.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It just wasn¡¯t convenient for her to talk about Lin Qingya in front of so many people, not like she wanted to sleep! But before she could say anything else, Bo Junyan lifted her up and walked out. Mu Huan could not say anything else. It was only when she was outside that she struggled to get down. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to sleep. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the room.¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly and told her not to move. Mu Huan had no choice but to let him carry her back. Ever since she became pampered by him, she felt that her legs were almost useless. She was being carried around by him all day. He wasn¡¯t getting tired at all. When they reached the room, Bo Junyan did not put down Mu Huan. Instead, he carried her to the sofa. After he had settled down, Mu Huan told Bo Junyan about what had happened just now. ¡°Sister-inw is such a good person. For her to be coaxed by Lin Qingya and believe her so much, this...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. My cousin has already made arrangements.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± They were still talking yet he already kissed her! ¡°But I think...¡± She wanted to say something else. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bothered by anything. Everything will be settled in time. The Gu family isn¡¯t something that Lin Qingya can plot against.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to know about certain dark things. All she needed to do was to enjoy all the good things. ¡°Your cousin is nning...¡± Mu Huan, who wanted to ask him what his cousin was going to do, was instead swallowed up by Bo Junyan. ... Huo Li arrived in the evening. He did not see Bo Junyan, and neither did Bo Junyan and Mu Huane out for dinner. He then heard that Bo Junyan had carried Mu Huan back for an afternoon nap and did not leave the room again. No one dared to knock on the door and ask them toe out for a meal. Huo Li liked Ling Wei a lot, and not in the way Huo Yuqi idolized her. He liked Ling Wei so much that he had never had any other girlfriend. However, since Ling Wei¡¯s target was Bo Junyan, he could only step aside no matter how much he liked her. Only Bo Junyan, Ling Wei, and Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather knew the truth behind the breakup. Everyone else thought that it was Bo Junyan who¡¯d wanted to get married, but Ling Wei wanted to go to the Middle East to be a humanitarian who saved lives. The two of them broke up only when their opinions did not match. Ever since they broke up, Bo Junyan had never been in contact with women. Meanwhile, Ling Wei, who was overseas, only sent news that someone was wooing her. She did not say who she was with. For some reason, Ling Wei was in a secret rtionship with her overseas boyfriend. Other than her family, only Bo Junyan and his grandfather knew about it. Chapter 499 - Restoring Her Dignity (7)

Chapter 499: Restoring Her Dignity (7)

Hence, Huo Li and Huo Yuqi thought that Bo Junyan had been waiting for Ling Wei all these years while the arrogant Ling Wei had been waiting for Bo Junyan to woo her. They had thought that no matter what, they would eventually end up together. Who knew that Bo Junyan would marry Mu Huan and treat her so well?! Even now that Ling Wei was back, he had no intention of divorcing Mu Huan. This made Huo Li feel that Bo Junyan had betrayed Ling Wei! Hence, despite what he¡¯d done previously, he rushed over to restore Ling Wei¡¯s dignity after hearing that she had been killed in the game And now, after hearing that Bo Junyan had returned to his room with Mu Huan in his arms, he became even angrier! After returning to his own room, Huo Li paced around angrily. ¡°How can he do this?! How can Cousin do this?!¡± Even a fool would know what they were doing in the room, making Ling Wei feel even more terrible and embarrassed! She had put down her pride for his cousin and came back to find him, but his cousin was treating Sister Ling Wei like this! If he wasn¡¯t his biological cousin, he would have rushed in to kill the two of them! Huo Yuqi suddenly thought of something and said in horror, ¡°Brother, do you think that Mu Huan knows some kind of sorcery? She must have used sorcery to make Cousin like this!¡± Huo Li¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you thinking?! Are you stupid?! How can there be sorcery in this world?!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had been scolded for having a screw loose, said angrily, ¡°How can there be none?!¡± She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know how to do witchcraft, why is it that when she gives me a radiant smile, I can¡¯t bring myself to say nasty things about her?¡± Today, when she was trying to look for trouble with Mu Huan, Mu Huan smiled at her so beautifully that she could not bring herself to say what she¡¯d wanted to say. Huo Li refused to believe that there were things like sorcery in this world. Hence, when he heard his sister¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you fell in love with her because Mu Huan saved you? That¡¯s why when you saw her smile at you, you couldn¡¯t say any more bad things about her!¡± Huo Yuqi said instinctively, ¡°How is that possible?! How can I like her?! I only like Sister Ling Wei! I only recognize Sister Ling Wei!¡± Huo Li snorted, his face full of disbelief! In order to show her loyalty to Ling Wei, Huo Yuqi said firmly, ¡°How about this, Brother? I¡¯ll do whatever you say we do! Let¡¯s deal with Mu Huan together! See if I can do it or not! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± Huo Li thought about it and asked, ¡°Did Brother Huaiyun say what activity he¡¯s going to throw tomorrow?¡± Huo Yuqi said, ¡°Horseback riding.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out for a walk to cool down. You should go to bed early!¡± Huo Li stood up and walked out. Huo Yuqi grabbed his arm instinctively. ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Taking a walk to cool down.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Huo Yuqi pouted. He clearly wanted to do something bad! ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re the smartest. Hurry and go back to your room to rest,¡± Huo Li said as he pushed her hand away and walked out. Huo Yuqi was about to give chase. ¡°Don¡¯te after me or I¡¯ll be furious!¡± Huo Li¡¯s gaze turned cold. Apart from Bo Junyan, Huo Yuqi was most afraid of Huo Li. Hence, even though she was so angry that she stomped her feet, she did not dare to chase after him. She only shouted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go overboard. Otherwise, Cousin will definitely not let you off lightly!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Huo Li waved at her, telling her not to worry. Chapter 500 - Restoring Her Dignity (8)

Chapter 500: Restoring Her Dignity (8)

Huo Yuqi looked at his back and suddenly regretted making that call. The next day, at the stable. Today¡¯s weather was even better than yesterday¡¯s. The sky was so blue that it made one¡¯s mood turn for the better. When it shone through the treetops and down to the ground, the mottled sunlight swayed along with the leaves, making one feel that everything in the world was too beautiful. Especially when a peerlessly handsome man was standing in front of you. Mu Huan leaned back on her chair and looked at the extremely dashing Bo Junyan in his riding attire. She could not help but sigh again. She must have saved the entire gxy in her past life to meet him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to those who had hurt her and wanted her to be with him. At the thought of this, she decided to be more magnanimous and not hate them so much anymore. Just then, Bo Junyan bent down. As his handsome face drew closer, Mu Huan¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ride?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you from here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you were looking forward to riding a horse? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Mu Huan whispered something into his ear. Looking at her small face, Bo Junyan suddenly thought of something. He lowered his head and kissed her. Everyone: ¡°¡ª!!!¡± Do you have to be like this?! Do you?! We¡¯re still here! So many people are still around! Gong Zeye and the rest felt that they could note out to y with their Brother Bo anymore. If they joined him a few more times, they would not be able to survive! No one would have thought that such a cold and aloof person could be so enthusiastic and passionate just like that. It looked like he wished that the two of them could stick together every day. ... Inpetitions, there were no winners and losers, only people who wished to improve. Hence, today¡¯s horseback-ridingpetition was not purely about riding horses, but rather, sportsmanship. After Bo Junyan and the rest left the stands to prepare, Mu Huan, who was sitting on a high spot, looked onzily. In fact, she really wanted to go down and have some fun, but she was really tired today. Besides, riding was also a physical activity, so it was better for her to stay in the audience to watch. ¡°Sister Ling Wei is good at horseback riding. She¡¯s the only one who can be on par with my cousin.¡± When Mu Huan heard this sudden voice, she lifted her eyes and looked over. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. There were really too many rich and handsome men around here! Her husband¡¯s friends and family were all so good-looking! ¡°Look at the two of them. Aren¡¯t theypatible with each other?¡± The boy pointed at the track for Mu Huan to see. Mu Huan looked in the direction of his finger and saw Bo Junyan and Ling Wei approaching them. The man was handsome and dashing, and the woman was valiant. She nodded. ¡°Yes, they do match.¡± Huo Li: ¡°¡ª|!!!¡± Is there something wrong with her?! Didn¡¯t Huo Yuqi say that once Mu Huan hears that their cousin was a good match with Sister Ling Wei, she would explode with anger and want to kill someone? What kind of response was this?! She actually nodded and agreed with him! ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that they¡¯re not a couple. Now that one of them is married, no matter how beautiful andpatible they are, he can¡¯t ept her. No, even if they can be together, my husband only likes me and won¡¯t ept her,¡± Mu Huan said regretfully. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Huo Li could not bear to hear Mu Huan say such things about Ling Wei. It was as if his Sister Ling Wei was the mistress¡ªthat she was the third party that shouldn¡¯t have appeared! ¡°Just what you heard,¡± Mu Huan said coolly. Chapter 501 - Is There Something Wrong? (1)

Chapter 501: Is There Something Wrong? (1)

¡°Mu Huan, it¡¯s you who¡¯s the third party¡ªa third party that shouldn¡¯t have appeared!¡± Huo Li looked at Mu Huan with a dark expression. ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan had no other response except a snort. ¡°Mu Huan, which part of you do you think can match up to my Sister Ling Wei?¡± Huo Li was the same as Huo Yuqi. He felt that Mu Huan should feel inferior when facing Ling Wei. Even if she could hold on for a while, she would soon hide in a corner, feeling inferior and ufortable, and secretly cry. But she was actually so arrogant! ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m nothingpared to her,¡± Mu Huan agreed. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you withdrawing?¡± ¡°What am I supposed to withdraw from?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to divorce my cousin!¡± Huo Li was not going to let her put on an act. He was very direct. ¡°Why should I divorce your cousin?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t y dumb!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not acting dumb. I¡¯m really stupid. I really don¡¯t know why,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. Huo Li: ¡°...!!!¡± After a while, he said, ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t think that you can just pretend to be a fool and get away with it! There¡¯s no way you canpare to my Sister Ling Wei. You¡¯re not good enough for my cousin at all! If you know what¡¯s good for you, then quickly quit. Don¡¯t make us make a vicious move!¡± Initially, Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but now she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think it¡¯s really strange that the two of you are chasing me away before Ling Wei even mentioned Bo Junyan. You don¡¯t want me to say that Ling Wei is the third party, but you¡¯re also setting her up to be a third party. Are you guys sick?¡± Huo Li: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Look at the blue sky and breathe in the air here. Life is so beautiful. Enjoy this beautiful life!¡± Mu Huan was very polite to him as he was Bo Junyan¡¯s rtive. Huo Li: ¡°...!!!¡± Right at this moment, Bo Junyan and Ling Wei had finished running a few rounds. Just as Huo Li had said, only Ling Wei could be on par with Bo Junyan at horse riding. Bo Junyan arrived at the finish line first, and Ling Wei arrived shortly after. There was hardly any difference. ¡°Look, the two of them together appear so good!¡± Huo Li looked at the two of them who had arrived at the finish line. He was very envious, and he really wanted to be the one standing next to Ling Wei. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up to his cousin no matter what. His goddess was so perfect that she waspatible only with a perfect man! Strictly speaking, what Huo Li felt for Ling Wei wasn¡¯t entirely a love between men and women. If it was pure love between men and women, he would be jealous and want to have it for himself. Instead, he was thinking of ways to help her get together with another man. He should be hoping that it was impossible between Ling Wei and Bo Junyan, because only then would he have the chance to be with Ling Wei. Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Even though she had adjusted her mentality, she could not bear to see such a scene! No, it¡¯s only natural that there was no woman in this world who could bear to see that her man was a perfect match with another woman. ¡°If you don¡¯t go down to y, you¡¯ll have to watch this scene all morning! Or do you not know how to ride a horse?¡± Huo Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so hung up on wanting me to go downstairs to y. Are you waiting to see me embarrass myself?¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Huo Li and raised an eyebrow. Huo Li: ¡°...!!!¡± Just as his sister had said, Mu Huan was really smart! ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! I¡¯m not that kind of person! I just feel that your equestrian skills must definitely not be as good as Sister Ling Wei¡¯s, and that¡¯s why I want you to go down and have fun. It¡¯s only you who thinks it¡¯ll be embarrassing!¡± Chapter 502 - Is There Something Wrong? (2)

Chapter 502: Is There Something Wrong? (2)

¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I really do want to go down and have some fun!¡± The scene of the two of them riding their horses was too eye-catching! ¡°Hmph! You were purely lucky yesterday to have been able to get rid of Gu Chenyi before he¡¯d even prepared himself to fight. Gong Zeye had also underestimated his opponent. If Sister Ling Wei were to face you head-on, you¡¯d definitely not be her match! Just looking at you being chased by Jin Chen, I know you don¡¯t have that capability!¡± After Huo Li arrived, he¡¯d watched the video recording. He felt that it was purely because of luck that Mu Huan could kill three more enemies than his cousin! ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than luck nowadays! For example, if you weren¡¯t born to a wealthy family, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn money for a watch at your age. Therefore, luck is the most important thing. It¡¯s enough that I have good luck,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Huo Li: ¡°...!!¡± Wasn¡¯t she studying medicine? And she was a top student. Usually, such a person would be a bookworm. Why was she so good at talking?! Just as Huo Li was about to say something... Mu Huan had already stood up and was walking down. Seeing that she was nning to go on a horse, Huo Li did not say anything else and followed her down. When he got down, he saw Mu Huan standing at the finish line. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking a horse?¡± Didn¡¯t she say she wanted toe down to y? Mu Huan looked at him with an expression that said, ¡°I am picking a horse, and I happen to take a liking with you.¡± ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t judge a gentleman by his narrow-mindedness! Also, you said you wanted to y, but how can you if you don¡¯t ride a horse?! Why don¡¯t you return to the stands and just watch the match?!¡± Mu Huan remained silent. Just as Huo Li was about to say something else, Bo Junyan and Ling Wei arrived at the finish line. When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan¡¯s horse stopping, she immediately took a bottle of water and went up to him. ¡°Hubby, have some water.¡± After Bo Junyan had finished drinking the water... She reached out with her hands and tiptoed. ¡°Hubby, I want to y too!¡± Ling Wei frowned. Huo Li: ¡°Mu Huan, my cousin ispeting!¡± Mu Huan did not even look at him. Instead, she looked straight at Bo Junyan and asked, ¡°Hubby, do you think adding me will affect yourpetition?¡± Bo Junyan responded by reaching out to pull her onto the horse. Then, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was ufortable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m riding with you. Since you¡¯re the one moving, I won¡¯t have to. If I don¡¯t use any strength, I¡¯ll still be able to enjoy the feeling of being in the wind. Aren¡¯t I smart?¡± Mu Huan turned to look at him. Bo Junyan did not speak and only smiled as he kissed her. Huo Li: ¡°...!!!¡± How could this Mu Huan be like this?! He¡¯d assumed that Mu Huan would never be able to bear to see such a beautiful scene where his cousin and Ling Wei were together. As such, she would definitely want to go down and ride a horse and cause trouble. Hence, he had tampered with the remaining horses that looked pretty good. This way, Mu Huan would be embarrassed if she picked one! And if it had turned out that she didn¡¯t want to y and thus didn¡¯t choose a horse, then she could only watch his cousin and Ling Wei being together and painting such a beautiful picture, and hence feel upset. Never would he have thought that Mu Huan would resort to this! She actually got on his cousin¡¯s horse and got him to bring her to thepetition. This way, not only would it not be embarrassing, but it would also ruin the beautiful scene of his cousin and Sister Ling Wei together! Despicable, crafty! This Mu Huan was really too despicable and crafty! As though she knew what he was thinking, Mu Huan looked into his eyes and made a face at him. This infuriated Huo Li even more! She did it on purpose! Chapter 503 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (1)

Chapter 503: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (1)

Mu Huan became even happier when she saw his angry face. Bo Junyan, who could not see her expression, could only sense the change in her mood. ¡°Why are you suddenly so happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy because I can gallop with you, Hubby! I¡¯m especially happy!¡± Bo Junyan thought that she was saying this to anger Ling Wei, so he smiled and did not speak. And now, the match was about to begin. ¡°Junyan, you¡¯re going to lose to me this time with someone riding with you!¡± Ling Wei looked at Bo Junyan and raised an eyebrow. Let him indulge in Mu Huan! ¡°Really?¡± Bo Junyan smiled faintly. ¡°Come then!¡± Ling Wei provoked. Mu Huan looked at the dashing Ling Wei and thought to herself, If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she is coveting my husband, I would have appreciated her. Sigh, seriously, she¡¯s such a good-looking girl. She¡¯s talented and has everything she wants. There must be many men who are wooing her. What¡¯s the point?! Mu Huan hoped that after some time, Ling Wei would be able to see Bo Junyan go forth with a heart as firm as steel and continue to seed with her life. ... Ling Wei had always thought that her speed was about the same as Bo Junyan¡¯s. It was only after thepetition had ended that she realized that there was a huge gap between them. Her equestrian skills were second only to his, but the difference between them was too great. The racecourse was so short, yet she had been left behind by him for such a long time. What more if it was a long-distance race? On top of that, this time, he was bringing someone with him, which affected his speed! ¡°So you were always giving in to me in the past!¡± Ling Wei looked at Bo Junyan. In the past, there was never such a huge gap between them. Bo Junyan lowered his head and nced at Mu Huan. ¡°No. It¡¯s because I had the motivation to win today that my full potential was stimted.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...!!!¡± The faces of Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi, who were following behind, darkened when they heard Bo Junyan¡¯s words! They did not expect Bo Junyan to say such things! Such sweet words shouldn¡¯te from someone like him! ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Mu Huan turned to kiss Bo Junyan. Everyone present: ¡°...¡± Those bachelors were so agitated by this love that they wanted to cklist the two of them. Not to mention those who were interested in the two of them. All of their faces darkened. It felt like they were looking for torture when they were with these two! When Huo Li saw the gloominess in Ling Wei¡¯s eyes, he reckoned that she must be feeling upset. Hence, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you say that your riding skills were good? Do you want topete with me?¡± Huo Li had won a big prize for a ridingpetition. He felt that if he were to race against her seriously, he would not be much worse than Ling Wei. Only his cousin could win against his Sister Ling Wei¡¯s riding skills, and Sister Ling Wei¡¯s and Cousin¡¯s riding skills were top-notch! Other than them, no one else could beat him! He had investigated Mu Huan beforehand and knew that she had been kicked out of the family when she was young. Given her living conditions after that, it was impossible for her to have received professional riding training. Hence, he felt that even if she knew how to ride a horse, she was still an average person. No, even if she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him! Hence, he wanted topete with Mu Huan in riding so that he could restore Ling Wei¡¯s dignity. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Since when did she say that her riding skills were good? Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even know if she knew how to ride a horse, which could only mean he was provoking her. It seemed that his personality was simr to his sister¡¯s. He was a spoiled and naive boy. ¡°Sister-inw, are you afraid of me?¡± Huo Li¡¯s face was full of provocation. Chapter 504 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (2)

Chapter 504: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (2)

Bo Junyan warned coldly, ¡°Huo Li.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t dare topete with me, just tell me. It¡¯s not like I have topete with you.¡± Even if Huo Li wanted to retreat, he had to find a way out for himself. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare topete? I¡¯m just thinking about what we¡¯re going topete on. How about we make a bet? The only way to spur people on is if there¡¯s something at stake,¡± Mu Huan said as she stroked her chin. When Bo Junyan saw what¡¯s happening, he lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Xiao Li¡¯s riding skills areparable to Ling Wei¡¯s. At most, it¡¯s just a little bit worse.¡± ¡°I see. But I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Bo Junyan did not say another word. ¡°Do you dare topete with me?¡± Huo Li did not expect Mu Huan to fall for his provocation. ¡°Yes, but we have to make a bet first!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s bet whatever you want!¡± Huo Li said magnanimously. ¡°Remember what you said!¡± Mu Huan was waiting for his reply. ¡°I said it!¡± ¡°But will you keep your word?¡± ¡°I will keep my word! I, Huo Li, will never go back on my words!¡± Huo Li¡¯s expression was that of a man who could hold up the heavens and earth. He would definitely keep his word after he¡¯d spoken! ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s bet. If I lose, I¡¯ll promise you one thing. If you lose, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t say anything about your Sister Ling Wei and my husband in front of me again! Your Sister Ling Wei is such a perfect goddess and has such a good reputation. Don¡¯t make anyone misunderstand her!¡± Mu Huan looked at Ling Wei as she spoke. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, aren¡¯t I right?!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Huan to say that. ¡°Mu Huan, what are you saying?!¡± Huo Li did not expect Mu Huan to say this in front of so many people! ¡°Tell the truth. Just now, when we were watching on the stands, weren¡¯t you saying all sorts of things about Sister Ling Wei and my husband beingpatible? It made me very ufortable. So, do you want topete?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Huo Li said with a darkened expression, ¡°Mu Huan, can you not speak nonsense?!¡± Mu Huan had never liked to speak too much to others, so she said directly, ¡°If you ept the conditions Iid out just now, let¡¯spete. If you don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll just y ording to your wishes. But in the future, don¡¯t tell me things like what you said on the spectators¡¯ stand!¡± Initially, she didn¡¯t n to fuss over the things he had done behind people¡¯s back, but she still wouldn¡¯t let him off so he could continue chasing after her and torture her. Huo Yuqi no longer spoke nonsense in front of her now. Likewise, she didn¡¯t want him to continue speaking in such a manner. Since he wanted to torture her, then she would also torture him until he stopped speaking nonsense! Huo Li was young and full of vigor. Furthermore, he wanted to make things difficult for Mu Huan, so he had to ept the challenge! ¡°Alright! Go pick a horse, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick. Hubby, you may leave. I¡¯ll use your horse topete with him!¡± Mu Huan said as she looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°This horse is too big and has a strong temper,¡± Bo Junyan whispered. The horse that Bo Junyan was riding was his personal horse, and it had a very difficult temperament. When Mu Huan was riding it just now, the horse was unwilling to let her stay and tried to fling her several times. If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan, she might not have been able to suppress it and would have been thrown off by it. Mu Huan said, ¡°After riding twops, it¡¯ll be well-behaved already. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Huan said affirmatively. When she came down from the stands, she¡¯d looked around at the other horses beside her. Most of them had been tampered with by Huo Li, while the rest could not run fast. Although this horse was difficult to handle, it was not a problem for her to settle it. At most, it would take some time. Most importantly, it was fast enough, giving her a chance to win. If it were any other horse, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to win. Chapter 505 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (3)

Chapter 505: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan did not say another word and immediately got off the horse. He knew that Mu Huan would do things only if she was feeling confident. Everyone knew that Huo Li¡¯s riding skills were good, but they also knew that if someone like Mu Huan had average riding skills, she wouldn¡¯t have provoked Huo Li like this and wouldn¡¯t have agreed topete! Furthermore, Bo Junyan must have told Mu Huan about Huo Li¡¯s capabilities. Under his instructions, Mu Huan had Bo Junyan to draw on in terms of horsepower! This meant that Mu Huan¡¯s riding skills were good! This made thepetition very interesting! Hence, the people who were originally on the field stopped at the finishing point and watched the two of them. Huo Li wasn¡¯t stupid either. Since Mu Huan dared to ept the challenge and provoke him like this, even if he didn¡¯t find out that she was good at riding, he believed in his own riding skills! However, he wasn¡¯t underestimating his opponent at all. He focused and meant to go all out. However, the moment it saw Bo Junyan, the horse beneath her started to shake vigorously. There were even a few times when it almost threw Mu Huan off. He rxed a little. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change horses?¡± If she couldn¡¯t even tame the horse beneath her, what was there topete about? Mu Huan looked at him with a look that said, ¡°I won¡¯t pick among those horses as you wish!¡± Huo Li: ¡°...¡± Why was she so sure that he had tampered with those horses?! Initially, Huo Li did not want topete with Mu Huan. He only wanted Mu Huan to go on a horse riding trip and let others see how ugly she was. Hence, he¡¯d fed the horses medicine. After they went on the track, they would only run around and not run in the right direction. It would make people think that her riding skills were bad. However, she could not have found out anything about the medicine he had fed the horses. He was sure that no one had seen him feeding them medicine. How could Mu Huan be so sure that he hadid a hand on those horses? Right then, Gong Zeye asked, ¡°Little sister-inw, why don¡¯t you ride this horse of mine?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be able to settle it right away!¡± Mu Huan was a person who became braver as the battle progressed. This horse was not for her to ride and wanted to shake her off, so she had to ride it even more! But after she said that, the horse swung even harder! Just as Bo Junyan was about to say something, he saw Mu Huaning up with a few vicious moves to make the horsepletely obedient! When Huo Li saw her moves, his rxed state of mind instantly tightened again. He did not dare to look down on Mu Huan anymore! However, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve never learned horse taming before, so how did you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked at the best horse farm in Yun Cheng. I should be able to do it after seeing those horse trainers reprimanding them like this,¡± Mu Huan said happily after she had tamed the horse and it stopped moving. Huo Li: ¡°...¡± She wasn¡¯t undergoing professional training, but she was working! ¡°Little sister-inw is really formidable!¡± The more Gong Zeye interacted with Mu Huan, the more he felt that she was a very talented person. She had learned dice during the summer vacation and had learned it from someone else since she was young. Now, she was able to tame a fierce horse in such a short period of time while ying games at the racecourse! She couldn¡¯t be any better! It was no wonder that their sister-inw was not afraid at all when Ling Wei came back so aggressively! ¡°I¡¯m so-so!¡± Mu Huan said modestly. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan with aplex expression. ¡°How many ces have you worked in?¡± As far as he knew, she had already worked in many industries, and now it turned out she had worked at a stable! And she had even learned such a technique from there! Chapter 506 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (4)

Chapter 506: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (4)

It wouldn¡¯t be good if Mu Huan didn¡¯t respond to him, so she casually said, ¡°Not many.¡± In fact, ever since she was young, Mu Huan had practically worked in all kinds of illegal businesses in Yun Cheng. Besides, there was another reason she worked such jobs. She didn¡¯t have the time or money to especially study those things outside of her sses. Hence, she¡¯d had to find such ces in which to work. For example, if she wanted to learn musical instruments, she would work at a ce where she could learn music. If she wanted to learn Taekwondo, she would work at a ce where she could be taught Taekwondo. When she was younger, she would work for others for nothing. When she got older and would not be considered a child, she would work for whatever she wanted to learn, no matter how much money she had to pay. When she was willing to endure hard work and not bear grudges, employees would naturally be willing to use her. Most people in this world loved talent. Furthermore, Mu Huan was very good at talking. All the masters who worked at her workce liked her very much. When they saw that she did not have the money to study, they would teach her for free. Hence, after working there, she would eventually learn the essence of that ce. She knew a lot of things. They were all veryplicated and useful. Gu Chenyi instinctively said, ¡°I already know of a lot, so how can you have only a few?!¡± Everyone instantly turned to look at Gu Chenyi. He was well aware of Mu Huan¡¯s matters? Gong Zeye and the rest only knew that Mu Huan had been chased out of the family since she was young and had had a tough life. She depended on her granny and relied on her work to survive. However, they did not check on her any deeper. Hence, upon hearing Gu Chenyi¡¯s words, they were all curious. They were curious as to how he had found out about Mu Huan¡¯s troubles. Furthermore, from his tone, it seemed like he was very familiar with Mu Huan. Seeing this, Mu Huan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been ssmates with Chenyi for three years.¡± Everyone broke out into a cold sweat upon hearing this. Their student lives were so far in the past that they had forgotten that the two of them were high school ssmates! Having been ssmates with her for three years, he naturally knew a lot about Sis-inw. Gu Chenyi¡¯s gaze became even moreplex and gloomy as he watched Mu Huan exin their past rtionship. ¡°Where did you find so much time to work so hard?¡± When she was in school, she often slept on the table. He thought that she was bored with ss, but now, it seemed to him like she had spent all her sleep time on work. Mu Huan didn¡¯t expect Gu Chenyi to ask such a thing. ¡°There¡¯s always a way to squeeze more time here and there!¡± In fact, it was just as Gu Chenyi had thought. Mu Huan had used all the time that she should have been sleeping to work. After she turned 14 years old, as her grandma¡¯s suppression of her granny became more and more vicious, her granny¡¯s outpatient consultation did not have many patientsing in. Let alone earning money, she could barely afford the rent. Mu Huan could only sleep for four hours a day and spend the rest of her time earning money to maintain her life. Just as Gu Chenyi was about to say something... ¡°Alright, alright, Huo Li, we canpete now!¡± Mu Huan changed the subject. Seeing this, Gu Chenyi did not probe further. If he continued, it would only make him feel even more regretful and even more foolish! He had always said that he liked her and wanted to give her the best of everything, but he did not pay attention to her predicament. He had only pushed her away because of what others had said... The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and got off the horse. Gu Qianru, who was watching from the stands, felt her heart ache when she saw her soning up. She had always felt that her son had not let go of his feelings for her, but now, it seemed that not only did he not let go, but he was also still deeply involved. But it was impossible between him and Xiao Huan. Chapter 507 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (5)

Chapter 507: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (5)

Being unable to love was the most painful thing in the world. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lin Qingya, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Do you know why they separated?¡± Lin Qingya was stunned by her sudden question and did not know how to answer it. Just then, Gu Chenyi walked over. ¡°Qingya,e here.¡± Although she felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for Gu Chenyi to call her at this time, Lin Qingya still hurriedly stood up. ¡°Mom, Chenyi is calling for me.¡± ¡°Go over first.¡± Gu Qianru patted her arm lightly. Actually, after asking that question, she felt a little regretful. The fact that her son had another woman in his heart was already making Qingya feel terrible, yet she still asked her that question. It was a good thing that her son had interrupted this conversation. Otherwise, it would have been awkward. After Gu Chenyi had called Lin Qingya away, thepetition was about to begin. Gu Qianru looked at Mu Huan, who was riding on a horse with such confidence and heroic spirit. She could not help feeling a little regretful. Unfortunately, this was not her daughter-inw. But just think, if her son liked her and she liked him, how wonderful would that have been?! Initially, Gu Qianru liked Lin Qingya very much, but as they spent more time together, she felt that she had gotten to know more and more about Lin Qingya¡¯s life. There was no way she could like Lin Qingya as much as she did in the beginning. On the other hand, every time Mu Huan met and interacted with her, she would always like her more. The sound of the whistle snapped Gu Qianru back to her senses. Then, two figures shot out like a beam of light! Huo Li focused all his energy and fought with all his might to save his Sister Ling Wei¡¯s face! Mu Huan, on the other hand, knew that Huo Li was very strong, and she was trying her best to raise her spirits. After the two of them started, Bo Junyan and the rest went up to the viewing tform to watch the match. The track was very long, and one could only see the end through a pair of binocrs. The rules were simple: run threeps in a singlepetition. The first person to run threeps to the finish line would be the winner. In the first round, because Mu Huan and her horse were still in the midst of synchronizing, Huo Li was in the lead. However, Huo Li did not dare to rx and continued to do his best in the second round. Even so, Mu Huan was almost catching up to him in the second round. She had fallen so far behind during the first round, yet she was about to catch up with him in the second round. This proved that she was faster than him! This made Huo Li p his horse even harder, wanting it to run faster! When Huo Yuqi, who was watching from the side, saw this, she felt that something was amiss. Hence, she took the opportunity to ride her horse when no one was paying attention. She wanted to cause trouble on the track so that her brother could win this match. However, when she found the right opportunity to dash out, not only did she not disturb Mu Huan, but she also did not slow down her speed. On the contrary, because Huo Yuqi¡¯s horse was frightened, it suddenly got a shock and started to shake violently! ¡°Ah... Ah...!¡± Huo Yuqi screamed in fright. When Huo Li heard her scream, he turned around and saw that Huo Yuqi was about to be thrown off the horse. He was so shocked that he was frozen! Under such circumstances, if one was thrown off lightly, one would suffer a fracture, and if one was thrown too heavily... At this point, everyone watching the match on the tform had stood up in shock. Even Bo Junyan, who had always been as calm as a mountain, suddenly stood up. However, even if he had the ability, he could not save Huo Yuqi at this moment! Just as he was about to order his men to get ready for emergency treatment and he was about to dash over as well... Chapter 508 - Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (6)

Chapter 508: Do You Dare to Challenge Me? (6)

Mu Huan, who had just dashed ahead, turned around, bent over, and dashed toward Huo Yuqi. When she was close enough, she reached out to grab Huo Yuqi, who was about to be thrown off, and pulled her onto her horse! The timing was perfect! Everyone was stunned! Their hearts were pounding furiously! ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m about to kneel down and worship Sister-inw!¡± Gong Zeye came back to his senses and realized that he was worshipping Mu Huan so much that he couldn¡¯t say a word and could only kneel down! ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to kneel...¡± Jin Chen said in disbelief. Their little sister-inw¡¯s reaction speed was really fast to the point of deserving worship! Of course, under the same circumstances, it would have been very easy for Jin Chen and the rest to have saved Huo Yuqi. What made them so amazed was that they all felt that Mu Huan was a quiet and gentle girl! For such a young girl to have such a reaction speed, ability,posure, and wisdom in dealing with situations, they found it unbelievable! Also, Mu Huan¡¯s movements right as she was saving Huo Yuqi were really too cool! Her chivalrousness made their hearts race! When this woman was being so valiant, there really wasn¡¯t any man who couldpete! Full of pride and surprise, Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. But how could such a weak and delicate woman have such strength? To have been able to grab Huo Yuqi from her horse, or even if she had grabbed the horse itself and pulled it away, she would have to be strong. Ling Wei¡¯s grip on the railing became even more forceful. This Mu Huan was really too outstanding! All along, she had thought that she was already very outstanding and talented, something that ordinary people could not match up to. Never did she expect that Mu Huan could... Just then, Mu Huan turned around and dashed forward with Huo Yuqi in her arms, continuing her match. By the time Huo Li regained his senses, she had already surpassed him. Huo Li hurried over. Huo Yuqi, who was in Mu Huan¡¯s arms, felt her heart thumping wildly. It thumped so hard that she didn¡¯t know if she was scared or something! Mu Huan¡¯s horse sped far away, and Huo Yuqi¡¯s heart began to race. She could not help but turn to look at Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you affect mypetition, I¡¯ll throw you off!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Her legs were feeling ufortable today. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to take this opportunity to stop Huo Li from appearing in front of her and say those words, she wouldn¡¯t have epted thispetition. Now, the strength in her legs was already at its limit. She had to make use of herst bit of willpower to finish this round and win thispetition! This was also the reason why she did not let Huo Yuqi go. If she did, her legs would probably go weak and she would not be able to race. Huo Yuqi was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move. With herst breath, Mu Huan took the lead to reach the finish line. By the time she reached the finish line, Bo Junyan was already waiting. After she steadied her horse, she shouted, ¡°Hubby, Hubby,e quickly... Come quickly... My legs are going to be crippled. They¡¯re really going to be crippled soon...¡± Bo Junyan quickly strode toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Quick, give me a massage! I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m cramping!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s legs could no longer move. She was really exhausted! Bo Junyan immediately reached out to massage her legs. After they¡¯d been massaged for a while, Mu Huan felt that her legs hade back to life, but she still could not move. ¡°Hubby, carry...¡± She reached out to let him carry her down. Everyone: ¡°...¡± She was such a heroic person just a moment ago, but now... this was aplete contrast... Chapter 509 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (1)

Chapter 509: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (1)

Bo Junyan picked up Mu Huan and carried her down. Gong Zeye, who was standing by the side, hurried forward and lifted Huo Yuqi, who looked a little dazed, down. Huo Li looked at Mu Huan with aplex expression. ¡°I lost! I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She had worked so hard for thest round. Huo Yuqi, who was being carried down, looked at Mu Huan with an even moreplex emotion. She herself knew how dangerous it was just now. If she would have been dumped like that, there was a possibility that she could have lost her life. And this while appearing to have tried to cause trouble and make Mu Huan lose thepetition. But Mu Huan still chose to save her. She thought of that moment when she was most afraid. That was when Mu Huan had reached out and pulled her into her embrace. The unprecedented sense of security made her heart race. Ling Wei ran all the way to Huo Yuqi¡¯s side and asked anxiously, ¡°Yuqi, are you alright?¡± Ling Wei had watched Huo Yuqi and the others grow up. Naturally, she cared about them. Hence, she was really frightened just now. Huo Yuqi looked at Ling Wei¡¯s concerned face and burst into tears. ¡°Sister Ling Wei...¡± She was really frightened just now! Ling Wei reached out and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright... it¡¯s alright...¡± Naturally, Bo Junyan could tell that Huo Yuqi hade out to create trouble. Hence, he did not go up tofort her. Instead, he carried Mu Huan and left. ¡°I¡¯ll let her receive the punishment she deservester.¡± Not only would Bo Junyan notfort Huo Yuqi, but he would also punish her. ¡°It¡¯s time to punish her properly! It was too dangerous for her to have run out like that!¡± Mu Huan felt that the most precious thing in a person¡¯s life was their own safety. No matter what, they had to put their safety first. Just like today, although Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t have much malicious intent, her behavior was too dangerous. If she rushed out like that, it would be either her horse or Mu Huan¡¯s that¡¯d get spooked. How many idents had there been where people fell from their horse?! Some of them got stuck with injuries for the rest of their lives! She did not consider the consequences at all. It was too dangerous! It was fine this time, but who could guarantee that she would be fine next time? Although it wasn¡¯t appropriate to use the word ¡°terrible¡± to describe it, that¡¯s exactly what it was. Also, one shouldn¡¯t dote on a person all the time. One had to educate them properly. Otherwise, it would be toote for regrets when a disaster was brewing. However, when she thought about how frightened Huo Yuqi was today, Mu Huan added, ¡°However, you have to teach her a lesson tactfully. I think she¡¯s scared out of her wits today. Don¡¯t put on a dark face and scare the child out of her mind.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Carry me back to my room. I have to lie on the bed and rest. Also, prepare some good food to replenish my energy.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After returning to her room... ¡°Give me a massage first, then. Your strength is moderate, and it¡¯s veryfortable.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s legs were sore now. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to ride a horse, but the point was that her legs were already very ufortable beforehand. After she went all out in thepetition, her legs were even more ufortable. No one had dared to order Bo Junyan around like this before, but Bo Junyan¡¯s face did not turn ck. After another round of massages... ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to use Bo Junyan for too long. She felt that it was about time for him to stop. ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± Bo Junyan poured her a ss of water and brought it over. When Mu Huan returned the cup to him after drinking the water, she could not help but say, ¡°Next time, if you bring me out to y...¡± Chapter 510 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (2)

Chapter 510: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (2)

Mu Huan¡¯s next words were blocked by his thin lips. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She really couldn¡¯t tell her husband. The more she tried to speak, the more... After a while... ¡°How did you have the strength to catch Yuqi?¡± Bo Junyan suddenly asked. Mu Huan, who had yet to regain her senses, was stunned by his question. She paused for a moment before realizing what he was asking. ¡°I¡¯m strong to begin with! I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m not that weak. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been deceived by my adorable and beautiful appearance into thinking that I¡¯m very weak. If I didn¡¯t have a lot of strength, I wouldn¡¯t have had so much energy to work!¡± Step by step, she took her time to make sure that her facade didn¡¯t drop too suddenly. This way, Hubby wouldn¡¯t be too angry! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He found it hard to imagine that there was such a petite yet strong woman like her. At this moment, in the woods of the manor. Gu Chenyi looked at Lin Qingya with a gloomy expression. ¡°How many jobs did Xiao Huan do in the past?¡± She used to be Xiao Huan¡¯s best friend, so she should know her former life very well. ¡°Why are you asking this now? Is there any point in asking this? No matter how much your heart hurts now, it¡¯s useless!¡± Lin Qingya mocked. Gu Chenyi knew that it was meaningless for him to ask these questions. He shouldn¡¯t have continued asking, but he just couldn¡¯t control himself. He just wanted to know how much he had misunderstood her and how stupid he was! ¡°Since I¡¯m asking, just say it!¡± he snapped. ¡°Alright, since you want to suffer, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± In the past, Lin Qingya had tried her best to win Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart, but after spending some time with him, especially after he¡¯d learned about her true colors, she knew that she would never be able to win his heart. She did not want to put in any more effort to please him. If he made her suffer, she would also make him suffer! If she wasn¡¯t leading a good life, no one would have a good life! ¡°Xiao Huan had a lot of part-time jobs every day. I can¡¯t even remember how many of them she had. Even when she¡¯s ying games, she¡¯s also doing the game¡¯s substitute training. From the time she was 14, she could only sleep very little every night. The rest of her time, she had work to do. After she reached high school, she had grown up and could have more part-time jobs. She slept even less even though she was someone who loved to sleep. Hence, you often see her sleeping whenever she has time in school.¡± ¡°She¡¯s obviously working so hard! But you told me that she¡¯s just obsessed with online games and doesn¡¯t sleep at night every day. You said that¡¯s why she¡¯s so tired!¡± Gu Chenyi recalled how she had used such a doting and helpless tone to say that Mu Huan hade to love to y games and that she didn¡¯t even sleep when she yed. He couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Lin Qingya! ¡°You believed whatever I said back then. I really miss the old you.¡± Lin Qingya looked at him and sighed. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t stupid. When Gu Chenyi heard this, he squeezed her shoulders uncontrobly as though he was trying to break her bones! Lin Qingya broke out in a cold sweat from the pain! ¡°Gu Chenyi, do you want me to die here?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really want you to die here! Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡± Gu Chenyi said through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t. Your grandfather is now relying on the child in my stomach to hold on. You...¡± As she spoke, she suddenly clutched her stomach with a pained expression. ¡°Gu Chenyi, let go of me. My stomach hurts so much...¡± Chapter 511 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (3)

Chapter 511: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (3)

Seeing that she did not seem to be pretending, Gu Chenyi quickly released her. Just like what Lin Qingya had said, his grandfather was relying on the child in her stomach to hold on. Even though they knew that he could not hold on for much longer, who didn¡¯t want their family to live longer? After Gu Chenyi released Lin Qingya, she immediately clutched her stomach in pain and bent over. When Gu Chenyi saw this, he hurriedly picked her up and ran back. He was afraid that his mother would not be able to take it if she found out about it. He did not dare to inform Gu Qianru and only asked someone to quickly call Ling Wei over. Ling Wei, who was trying to cate Huo Yuqi, hurried over when she received the news. After she left... Huo Yuqi looked at Huo Li and said cautiously, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t mess with Mu Huan again.¡± She always kept on messing with her, but she would always save her. This made Huo Yuqi feel that if she were to continue finding trouble in the future, she would be too heartless! Just as Bo Junyan had said, although Huo Yuqi was spoiled and unruly, she was a kind-hearted person who knew how to repay kindness. Whether Mu Huan did it to truly save her or for some other reason, she ended up saving her anyway. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to go against such a person. ¡°Uh-huh, you can¡¯t do anything useful anyway. Just be obedient from now on,¡± Huo Li said. Huo Yuqi said indignantly, ¡°What do you mean, I can¡¯t do anything useful anyway? You¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯ve done something useful! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re not capable enough, I wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about you losing and endangered my life!¡± Huo Li: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°But no matter what, I won¡¯t mess with Sister-inw. I advise you to stop now and don¡¯t do anything extreme. You have to know that she has saved your sister twice!¡± Huo Yuqi liked Ling Wei more and would still stand on her side. However, she would not do anything else and could only support her mentally. She also hoped that her brother would not go overboard. After all, Mu Huan was truly her savior this time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Huo Li said unhappily. Last time, he was beaten up badly by his cousin after doing such a thing. How would Huo Li dare to go overboard? ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t dare.¡± Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t say anything else. ... When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan came out for dinner, they heard that something had happened to Lin Qingya. ¡°Should we take a look?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Sister-inw still doesn¡¯t know about this matter so we shouldn¡¯t cause too much of amotion. With Ling Wei around, nothing will happen,¡± Bo Junyan said. Just as he finished speaking, he saw Ling Wei and Huo Yuqiing over to eat. Bo Junyan assisted Mu Huan and walked forward to ask about the situation. He wasn¡¯t concerned about Lin Qingya, but he was worried about Gu Qianru and Old Master Gu. If anything were to happen to Lin Qingya, the father-daughter pair might not be able to take it. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Ling Wei said. Bo Junyan did not probe further. He looked down at Mu Huan and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything good!¡± Mu Huan was never a picky eater. She would eat anything good. Bo Junyan smiled and led her to a seat. When Ling Wei saw that Bo Junyan was about to bring Mu Huan over for a meal, her expression darkened. Just then, the old man called. After informing Huo Yuqi, she walked out to answer the call. After Ling Wei left, Huo Yuqi looked at Mu Huan and felt that she should go up and say something. Chapter 512 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (4)

Chapter 512: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (4)

After thinking for a while, Huo Yuqi walked forward. ¡°You saved me today, so I owe you a favor! If you need my help again, I¡¯ll definitely return it!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan replied nonchntly. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan was really annoying at times! Just like now, when she was talking to her in this manner, she only gave a faint ¡°oh¡± to make her... She didn¡¯t know what else to say! She didn¡¯t know what to say. But Bo Junyan had something to say. ¡°Go back and pack your things after dinner. You¡¯ll be on the ne tomorrow morning.¡± Huo Yuqi was stunned at first. When she came back to her senses and realized something, she immediately said, ¡°Why should I take the ne?! I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Bo Junyan did not respond. Huo Yuqi instantly panicked. She grabbed his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t do anything like today again, and I won¡¯t say anything I shouldn¡¯t say in front of Sister-inw anymore. Cousin, I¡¯m begging you... please don¡¯t send me abroad, please... ¡°I swear! If I do something as stupid as today, I¡¯ll be knocked to death by a car!¡± Huo Yuqi was so anxious that she made a vow. However, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression did not change when he looked at her. Seeing this, Huo Yuqi knew that it was useless to continue begging. Hence, she let go of Bo Junyan and walked to Mu Huan¡¯s side to sit down. Then, she suddenly reached out and hugged Mu Huan¡¯s waist tightly. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Huo Yuqi, what are you doing?!¡± Huo Yuqi ignored Bo Junyan and lifted her head to look at Mu Huan. She said pitifully, ¡°Sister-inw, I know I was wrong. I swear I won¡¯t do anything like today again, and I definitely won¡¯t speak nonsense in front of you again. I beg you... please don¡¯t let Cousin send me abroad, alright? I have someone I like here. If I go abroad and I can¡¯t see him often, I¡¯ll want to die. Please... I beg you, Sister-inw...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of people being ruthless and being shameless. She was just afraid of people being pitiful, especially when the person was such a delicate and prettydy. Huo Yuqi had really realized her mistake and wouldn¡¯t do such a thing again. She couldn¡¯t take it at all! ¡°Sister-inw... I beg you... I beg you...¡± Huo Yuqi hugged Mu Huan and shook her. Mu Huan felt a little dizzy from her shaking and almost agreed. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he saw this. He reached out and grabbed Huo Yuqi, tossing her aside. ¡°Hubby, why are you so rude to such a prettydy...¡± ¡°What?¡± Bo Junyan turned to look at Mu Huan. Mu Huan immediately kept quiet. ¡°Huo Yuqi, immediately disappear from my sight!¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to disappear, but I¡¯m definitely not going overseas. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die because of you!¡± As Huo Yuqi spoke, she picked up the knife from the dining table and aimed it at her wrist. ¡°Alright, show me your death.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression was cold as he asked her to do it. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± No matter what, Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t want to be sent away. Hence, she made up her mind and closed her eyes to really cut her wrist. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bo Junyan had swiftly grabbed her hand that was holding the knife, her wrist would have turned red! Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Huo Yuqi!¡± She had really grown into something! ¡°Cousin, I really know my mistake. I really won¡¯t look for Sister-inw again!¡± Chapter 513 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (5)

Chapter 513: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (5)

¡°That¡¯s not right. Not only will I not find trouble with Sister-inw again, she can even order me to do all sorts of things in the future. As long as you don¡¯t make me go overseas, I can stay here and endure anything! If you insist on me going, then I¡¯ll really die!¡± As Huo Yuqi spoke, her tears began to fall. Bo Junyan¡¯s handsome face darkened further. Seeing this, Mu Huan went up to him and said, ¡°Hubby, I think she really knows her mistake. She really won¡¯t do such things in the future...¡± When Huo Yuqi heard this, she immediately looked at Mu Huan and said even more pitifully, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m really for real! I want to transfer to another faculty when I get to school tomorrow. I want to transfer to the finance faculty. I¡¯ll study hard and improve every day!¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. She felt that what Huo Yuqi said was true. Now that she knew that she was in the wrong, she would study hard in the future. They should just forget about this matter. Otherwise, if this child were to be sent overseas and do something, it would be toote for regrets! Bo Junyan was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send you abroad if you fail two subjects!¡± When Huo Yuqi realized that Bo Junyan was not sending her off, she immediately broke into a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡± Bo Junyan said with a darkened expression, ¡°Just thank your sister-inw.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw! Love you, xoxo!¡± Nowadays, such a catchphrase was used by girls all the time to each other. Huo Yuqi was so happy that she forgot that she was not sent by Ling Wei to send kisses to Mu Huan. ¡°Muacks!¡± Mu Huan replied habitually. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Right at this moment, Ling Wei returned from outside. When she saw Huo Yuqi¡¯s behavior just now, she frowned and felt ufortable. When Huo Yuqi saw Ling Wei¡¯s return and realized that she had been overly intimate with Mu Huan, she suddenly felt guilty for betraying Ling Wei. Hence, she hurriedly walked toward Ling Wei and held her arm affectionately. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, you¡¯re back. What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s sit here...¡± She pulled Ling Wei and sat a distance away from Bo Junyan. ¡°Did you see that? No matter how much she apologizes, she still likes Ling Wei. If she sees Ling Wei, she¡¯ll leave you behind. Don¡¯t get too close to her in the future,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan in shock. Did she hear wrongly? Why would her aloof idol say such things?! When he met her stunned eyes and realized what he had just said to her, his face turned as ck as ink. However, he decided to simply say, ¡°From now on, you can kiss only me. No one else!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Just now, she was only guessing if he was jealous. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Her husband was even jealous of his own cousin! This was really too much! ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Bo Junyan asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m almost full from smelling the jealousy on my husband!¡± Mu Huan teased with a smile. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This little fellow was getting bolder and bolder! Suddenly, Bo Junyan stood up and bent over to carry Mu Huan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full? Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m just joking! I¡¯m just joking!¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to offend her King of Jealousy! When Long Feiting walked in with Mu Kexin, he happened to see this scene. The gloomy mood that he had been feeling for the past few days instantly exploded. However, he did not turn around to leave. Instead, he walked straight toward Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Chapter 514 - Im Not Weak to Begin with (6)

Chapter 514: I¡¯m Not Weak to Begin with (6)

When Mu Kexin saw him walking toward Mu Huan, anger shed across her heart. Long Feiting didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought that Mu Kexin was his benefactor and now she was his girlfriend. However, he didn¡¯t show any affection toward her. Instead, he liked to be by Mu Huan¡¯s side! Initially, she thought that he had brought her to this resort in the suburbs to make some intimate progress with her. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t do anything after arriving! She thought that she had been too reserved in the past, so she exchanged all her sweaters for deep V-necks. Even she found it extremely tempting, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t see it! No matter how much she hinted at him that she didn¡¯t want to sleep alone at night, he acted as if he didn¡¯t understand her at all! Besides, whenever she said she was afraid, he would arrange for a maid to guard her! She was furious! And now, he was walking toward Mu Huan again! What¡¯s so good about this Mu Huan? No, let¡¯s take a step back and say that Mu Huan is good in everything! But Mu Huan is a married woman! What benefits can he get by getting close to her?! However, no matter how angry she was, she still followed him. Then, he looked at Mu Huan and Bo Junyan and shouted, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Although Mu Kexin had not been looking for trouble with her recently, she did not like to see her. Eating with her was very revolting. Whenever she called for room service and saw her husband¡¯s gorgeous face while eating, she could eat two more bowls of rice! Just as she was about to ask him to return to their room for dinner... Gong Zeye and the rest walked over. ¡°Brother Bo, you have to go to work tomorrow, so you have to drink to your heart¡¯s content today!¡± When Mu Huan saw that they had already sat down, she decided not to ask Bo Junyan to bring her back to their room. She sat next to Bo Junyan and prepared to eat quietly. Suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a message from Long Feiting. ¡°How did you exin it to your husband?¡± After reading the message, Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting and narrowed her eyes. What did he mean by this? Long Feiting knew that she would look over. Hence, when he met her gaze, he lowered his head and sent a message. ¡°Didn¡¯t your husband notice anything amiss when you saved Huo Yuqi today?¡± When Mu Huan saw this, she quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Long Feiting quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s purely out of concern.¡± For some reason, he had wanted Bo Junyan to know Mu Huan¡¯s true colors in the past, but now, he didn¡¯t want Bo Junyan to know about Mu Huan¡¯s unique side. He wanted only himself to know it, as though there was something going on between them. Although he knew that this wasn¡¯t a big deal and that his mental state was strange, he didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. It was just his instinct. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s fine. Just worry more about yourself!¡± Mu Huan looked at Mu Kexin, who was sitting next to him. Why was he still so blind as to date Mu Kexin? Was this what true love was? No matter what kind of person she was, he would still like her? Long Feiting became even more flustered when he saw her text. He couldn¡¯t exin why he was stuck in a jam. Hence, he turned to Mu Kexin and said, ¡°Kexin, haven¡¯t you been saying that you want to have a good chat with your sister?¡± Mu Kexin: ¡°...!!¡± Since when did she say she wanted to have a good chat with Mu Huan?! ¡°Xiao Huan, although Kexin had done many wrong things in the past, she knows she was in the wrong. No matter what, you two are sisters. Give her a chance to correct herself,¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Kexin, go sit beside your sister.¡± Chapter 515 - The Engagement Party (1)

Chapter 515: The Engagement Party (1)

He knew that Mu Huan was disgusted by being with Mu Kexin, so he deliberately made Mu Kexin go head to head against Mu Huan. If he must panic, he also wanted her to be bothered! Mu Kexin did not want to sit with Mu Huan, and there was nothing to apologize about. She knew that even if she did apologize, Mu Huan would not forgive her much. However, she could not do nothing about it. Hence, she could only stand up. ¡°Don¡¯te over. It¡¯s impossible for us to be good sisters. We can¡¯t be good sisters in the past, much less in the future. So, stay away from me!¡± From the start, Mu Huan had made it clear that she and Mu Kexin were strangers. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t good, so she didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to act like good sisters. Neither did she want Mu Kexin to act as a little white lotus and then make her as her sister look bad. She was just going to tell everyone that she wasn¡¯t that good. She just didn¡¯t want to live in peace with her half-sister. Hence, there was no need to say anything else! ¡°Mu Huan, aren¡¯t you being too disrespectful?!¡± Long Feiting was just taking the opportunity to create trouble. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t give you face?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan as she spoke. ¡°Hubby, can I not give him face?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Long Feiting with a smug expression. I have a big tree, and you still want to use your face to suppress me? Are you stupid?! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± The existence of Bo Junyan, this big tree, really made him clench his teeth in hatred! He could not help but ask in his heart, How did Mu Huan manage to marry Bo Junyan out of all people?! If she had married anyone else, he would... he would... F*ck! What the f*ck was he thinking?! Long Feiting suddenly stood up and grabbed Mu Kexin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. From now on, don¡¯t bother with your sister anymore. A person like her isn¡¯t worth your respect!¡± Mu Kexin could not wait to leave this awkward ce and hurriedly followed him out. As this Mu Huan became more and more favored, she became more and more arrogant! She had humiliated her in public several times! She better not give Mu Kexin the chance! Otherwise, she would definitely step on Mu Huan to death! After they left, Mu Huan was in a good mood and was in an even better one for eating. ¡°Little sister-inw, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Gong Zeye raised the cup in his hand for Mu Huan to drink as well. ¡°I don¡¯t drink...¡± Mu Huan waved her hand. Seeing that Mu Huan was so obedient that she didn¡¯t even drink, Gong Zeye couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Little sister-inw, you¡¯re such a gentle and obedient person. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such explosive power! You managed to save Yuqi at such a crucial moment!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t believe that Sis-inw, who¡¯s such a gentle and soft person, can unleash such shocking power at such a critical moment!¡± Jin Chen added. Mu Huan, who was eating, almost choked when she heard this. Seeing this, Bo Junyan immediately poured her a ss of water and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eat slowly.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When Ling Wei, who was called over for a meal, heard Gong Zeye¡¯s words, her gaze toward Mu Huan darkened. When they returned to school the next day, Huo Yuqi applied for a transfer and transferred to the finance faculty as she had said. A week passed quickly. This was the day Gu Chenyi and Lin Qingya were getting engaged. Their engagement party was very grand, and most of the famous people in Yun Cheng and the Imperial Capital were here. Because Mrs. Gu had high expectations for her only son¡¯s wedding, she wanted to give them a grand wedding. However, a grand wedding would take at least three months to prepare. Chapter 516 - The Engagement Party (2)

Chapter 516: The Engagement Party (2)

By then, Lin Qingya would already be six to seven months pregnant, and it would not look good for the bride to get married with a big belly. Hence, Bo Huaiyun advised Gu Qianru to hold an engagement party first. They could hold the wedding after Lin Qingya had given birth to the child and recovered. He even said that this would make the old man even more hopeful. This was because the old man¡¯s greatest wish was to see his grandson get married and have children. If the wedding was held and the child was born, the old man would be instantly satisfied and would no longer have the energy to support himself. When Gu Qianru heard this, she felt that Bo Huaiyun was right. She immediately agreed not to hold the wedding and to hold the engagement ceremony first. However, because her father¡¯s health was not good, she was afraid that no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to hold on until her son¡¯s wedding. Hence, the engagement ceremony was much grander than an ordinary wedding. She wanted the old man to see such a grand asion. If he could not hold on any longer... he would not have such regrets. Because Bo Junyan and Bo Huaiyun were attending to important guests, he and Mu Huan came early. Looking at the happy Gu Qianru and Old Master Gu, who had been lying on the bed all this while, Lin Qingya, who was in a white dress, was also in high spirits to wee the guests. She looked like an angel if one was just looking at her appearance. It was a beautiful scene when she stood with Gu Chenyi. Mu Huan could not help but sigh. ¡°If only Lin Qingya was a good girl and the two of them liked each other.¡± This would be such a beautiful family. Bo Junyan swept his gaze across the room without saying a word. Seeing more and more guests entering, Mu Huan suddenly thought of something and released her grip on Bo Junyan¡¯s arm. Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a hidden marriage state right now? What if someone finds out about our rtionship after seeing we¡¯re really close?¡± Mu Huan recalled what he had said about how their marriage must not be exposed yet. The people who came today were all from the upper-ss society. With the two of them being so intimate, everyone would soon know about their rtionship. When Bo Junyan heard this, he reached out to put his arm around her waist. He didn¡¯t like the fact that she was a distance away from him. ¡°Dad¡¯s condition has stabilized a lot. He cane back during the new year, so it won¡¯t be a problem for him to host our wedding next spring. Hence, it¡¯ll be good if the news of us being together is found out.¡± ¡°Our wedding next spring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± As the protagonist, she didn¡¯t even know that they were going to hold a wedding next spring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but she suddenly recalled that they were going to spend the rest of their lives together. If there was anything going on, they had tomunicate more about it. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve told me anything about a wedding before. I don¡¯t even know about it as the lead female, so I¡¯m a little upset.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Is it toote to say it now?¡± Seeing how serious he was, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Of course there¡¯s still time!¡± Bo Junyan was about to lower his head to kiss her when he saw her beautiful smile. Bo Huaiyun came over and said that there was something important that he had to ask him and they had to leave. Mu Huan was so bored that she found a quiet corner to check on the information she¡¯d been needing. After some time, she felt that someone was looking at her. Looking up, she saw Lin Qingya standing not far away looking at her. Her expression was indescribable. Seeing her raise her head, Lin Qingya walked toward her. Chapter 517 - The Engagement Party (3)

Chapter 517: The Engagement Party (3)

Mu Huan frowned. She didn¡¯t know why Lin Qingya was looking for her when she was in such a glorious time in her life. And her expression earlier, it was a little strange. This made Mu Huan instinctively take precautions. When Lin Qingya walked toward her, she stood up and took two steps back to keep a distance from her. She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble for no reason. ¡°Mu Huan, are you afraid of me?¡± Lin Qingya raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°You should stay away from me,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°Am I a petty person?¡± Lin Qingya smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a petty person. I¡¯m a narrow-minded person who won¡¯t have a good ending. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s a good person, and you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s able to do everything smoothly. You¡¯re especially blessed by the heavens!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know why Lin Qingya would suddenly say these things to her. She didn¡¯t want to know either. Just as she was about to turn around and look for Bo Junyan... Lin Qingya turned around and left. ¡°Gu Chenyi¡¯s mother said that she wanted to give you something very important and asked you to get it from her. Such a good thing, but she refused to give it to me, her daughter-inw. She¡¯s really stupid!¡± ¡°Lin Qingya, Mrs. Gu is a good person. She treats you so well, so I hope you can keep your words to yourself in the future. You¡¯re also going to be a mother.¡± All along, Gu Qianru had treated Mu Huan very well, so she could not bear to hear Lin Qingya say such things about her. When Lin Qingya heard Mu Huan¡¯s words, her gaze turned sinister. Then, she stumbled and was about to fall. Mu Huan was standing on a protruding balcony. If she went down, she would have to take a few steps. Although she hated Lin Qingya, she was a pregnant woman now. If she were to fall like this, something bad would happen. Hence, it was impossible for Mu Huan to leave her in the lurch. Hence, she instinctively rushed forward to support Lin Qingya. Just as she was about to loosen her grip on Lin Qingya... Lin Qingya, on the other hand, grabbed hold of her hand tightly and screamed, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t! I know it was my fault in the past! It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m pregnant now... I¡¯m pregnant...¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she frowned and immediately withdrew her hand. However, Lin Qingya fell backward when she released her grip. Seeing this, Mu Huan instinctively wanted to grab her again, but Lin Qingya had already fallen off the stairs... Very quickly, blood stained her white dress in red. That red blood was shocking! Mu Huan, who was standing on the stairs, was stunned! She knew that Lin Qingya had always harbored ill intentions toward her and wanted to create trouble for her whenever she had nothing to do. But no matter how much she thought about it, she would never have thought that Lin Qingya woulde looking for trouble using her child! The child in her stomach was her greatest trump card. With Gu Chenyi already knowing her true colors, the only one she could rely on was this child. She should do her best to protect this child. There was no way she would use it to do such a thing. But she... Lin Qingya¡¯s sharp voice attracted the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. And that series of actions, no matter how one looked at it, it was Mu Huan who pushed her down the stairs. Even if there was a surveince video, it would look like it was Mu Huan who pushed her down. Everyone clearly heard Lin Qingya saying, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t! I know it was my fault in the past! It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m pregnant now... I¡¯m pregnant...¡± Chapter 518 - The Engagement Party (4)

Chapter 518: The Engagement Party (4)

This was especially so for Gu Qianru, who had juste to look for Lin Qingya. From her angle, she could tell that Mu Huan had pushed Lin Qingya. When she saw Lin Qingya falling down from the stairs and her white dress getting stained with blood, her vision went dark and she almost fell! However, she suppressed the dizziness and immediately ordered someone to call the doctor before running toward Lin Qingya. She hugged Lin Qingya, who was lying on the ground, drenched in cold sweat from the pain, and looked at Mu Huan angrily. Gu Qianru had always felt that Mu Huan was a very good girl and she liked Mu Huan a lot. Hence, seeing Mu Huan do such a thing with her own eyes made her heart ache. Unable to take it any longer, she berated loudly, ¡°Xiao Huan! How could you do such a thing?! Even if Qingya schemed against you and took Chenyi away! She was wrong, really wrong! But she¡¯s pregnant! How could you...¡± How could she push her?! How could she do this?! Didn¡¯t she know how important this child was to the Gu family?! Previously, Gu Qianru had asked Lin Qingya why Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi got separated. At that time, Gu Chenyi had asked Lin Qingya to leave, and Lin Qingya had not known what to say about this matter either. Therefore, Lin Qingya did not mention it at the resort. Gu Qianru felt that her question was inappropriate, so she did not probe further. But after returning, Lin Qingya took the initiative to look for Gu Qianru and told her the truth. She said that it was because she liked Gu Chenyi so much that she was possessed. Hence, when Mu Huan¡¯s grandma found her, she cooperated with her grandma to plot against Mu Huan so that she could have a chance to be with Gu Chenyi. Lin Qingya was a person who could speak well. In the past, she could say nothing to refute Gu Chenyi¡¯s words. Even he had fallen for her twisted logic, let alone a simple-minded person like Gu Qianru. Hence, even though Gu Qianru now knew the truth and found out that Lin Qingya wasn¡¯t as pure and innocent as she thought she was, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate Lin Qingya. Instead, she found her pitiful. She had suffered so much since she was young, and now she liked someone who didn¡¯t like her. As a mother to a son who loved someone he could not have, no matter how hard she tried, she could only live in pain and have someone else fall in love with her son. Most mothers would choose thetter. She hoped that her son would be able to walk out of that hopeless love of his from thetter¡¯s endless devotion and love. She hoped that he could forget that he could never be with someone else and live a good life with the person in front of him. Especially when Lin Qingya had his child in her stomach! Hence, after knowing the truth, Gu Qianru did not expose her facade and continued to organize their engagement party. She could understand Mu Huan¡¯s hatred for Lin Qingya, but she could not ept Mu Huan doing such a thing! Lin Qingya was a pregnant woman! Even if Lin Qingya had made a grave mistake, the child in her stomach did nothing wrong! She shouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this! Gu Qianru¡¯s heart-wrenching scolding made everyone know that Lin Qingya had snatched Gu Chenyi away from Mu Huan through schemes. In other words, Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi were a couple in the past! Mu Huan might still be in love with Gu Chenyi! She liked him so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to see him marry another woman. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able toy a hand on a pregnant woman under such circumstances! Bo Junyan, who had rushed over after receiving the news, frowned when he saw the situation. When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan, she instinctively said, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t push her. She fell down on purpose!¡± Chapter 519 - The Engagement Party (5)

Chapter 519: The Engagement Party (5)

¡°Okay. Come down first.¡± Seeing that she was about to fall off the stairs at any moment, Bo Junyan strode forward and reached out to support her. When everyone saw this, they were all secretly excited! The guests today were all known to the Gu family and the Bo family. Naturally, everyone knew that Bo Junyan and Gu Chenyi were uncle and nephew! This girl who had pushed Gu Chenyi¡¯s fiancee used to be a couple with Gu Chenyi, but now she was calling Bo Junyan Hubby! Wasn¡¯t this an uncle and nephew pair... The rtionship between the two of them was even more eye-catching than Lin Qingya being pushed and losing her child. Just then, Gu Chenyi ran over. ¡°Xiao Huan, you pushed Qingya for me?¡± From his agitated expression and tone, one could tell that he liked Mu Huan! Mu Huan liked him so she pushed Lin Qingya, who was pregnant because of him. On the other hand, he liked Mu Huan. Not only was he not angry when he saw that his fiancee might lose her child, but he was also so excited and happy! But Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife! Gu Chenyi was Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew! This situation... Sensing the change in the atmosphere, Mu Huan instinctively said, ¡°Gu Chenyi, don¡¯t spout nonsense! I didn¡¯t push her! She fell down on purpose!¡± When Gu Qianru heard Mu Huan¡¯s words earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but explode in anger! ¡°Mu Huan! I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person! Not only did you not feel guilty for doing such a thing, but you... you actually denied it! Qingya knows how important the child in her stomach is! Why would she fall on purpose?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s right! Lin Qingya knew the importance of the child in her stomach, so why would she fall on purpose? No matter how much she wanted to create trouble for her, she would never use her only trump card against her! Having grown up with Lin Qingya, Mu Huan naturally had a certain level of understanding of her. She knew that Lin Qingya would not do anything that would harm herself. Whatever she needed to do was definitely beneficial to herself. Using the child in her stomach to frame Mu Huan for pushing her? She would never use the greatest trump card of all even to kill her own enemy! This was especially so given Lin Qingya¡¯s intelligence. She knew that Bo Junyan would never believe such a lousy move of hers. He would never hate Mu Huan or abandon her. As such, Lin Qingya could never have used such a move against her! So, why did she fall on purpose? Mu Huan looked at Lin Qingya. At this moment, Lin Qingya was looking at her. In her eyes that were filled with hurt and disbelief, there was a heart full of hatred. Mu Huan, I¡¯m a petty person. I won¡¯t have a good ending! Don¡¯t think about doing well! Don¡¯t think about having a good life! Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down to hell with me! Mu Huan looked at Lin Qingya and suddenly thought of something. She turned to look at Bo Junyan, and it was obvious that Bo Junyan had thought of something as well. Without waiting for her to say anything... He had already instructed someone to send the guests off. However, before his men could move, Old Master Gu walked over. When he saw this scene, he fainted! ¡°Dad...!¡± Gu Qianru screamed at the top of her lungs. The crowd was in an uproar... Soon, Bo Junyan and Bo Huaiyun, who had rushed over, dealt with it. It was not that they were unable to handle the chaos at the scene, but they just didn¡¯t get the chance to do so. Now, everyone in Yun Cheng and the wealthy families knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s wife was Gu Chenyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Chapter 520 - The Engagement Party (6)

Chapter 520: The Engagement Party (6)

Because Bo Junyan¡¯s wife still could not let go of Gu Chenyi, she had pushed Gu Chenyi¡¯s fiancee, who might not be able to keep the child. On the other hand, Gu Chenyi still had feelings for Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. In the face of such a situation, not only was he not unhappy, but he was also very happy... The Bo family had never had any scandals before, but now, such a huge scandal had happened! With a bang, such a scandal broke out in the circle of wealthy families. Very quickly, everyone knew about it! All of them were wondering why Bo Junyan¡¯s matchmaking session had been so grand in the past, but there had been no news of it afterward. No one knew if he had married or not, and no one knew whose daughter he had married. So it turned out that his wife¡¯s status was so shameful... She once had such a rtionship with her nephew... At the hospital... After the emergency treatment, Old Master Gu was sent to the ICU, and no one knew when he would be able to escape from danger. As for the child in Lin Qingya¡¯s stomach, it had not been resuscitated. Rather, it should be said that it was already... but Gu Qianru insisted on resuscitating it, so the doctors had no choice but to do so. When Gu Qianru heard the doctor say that the child could not be saved, she lost control of herself and grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm. She asked in pain, ¡°Mu Huan, Junyan dotes on you so much! The two of you have such a good rtionship, so why did you treat Qingya this way?! Why?!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I really didn¡¯t push her. You know that Junyan and I have a good rtionship. I...¡± She knew that she had a good rtionship with Bo Junyan. She had no motive to push Lin Qingya away! However, Gu Qianru interrupted her. ¡°I saw you pushing her with your hand! And now you¡¯re saying that she fell down on her own?! Is she stupid? She fell down on her own?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not stupid, but there must be something wrong with this. Junyan is already investigating, Cousin-inw...¡± ¡°What is he investigating?! Junyan will only cover up for you!¡± Gu Qianru shouted uncontrobly. Her grandson, whom she had been longing so much for, was gone just like that! Until now, her father was still in aa! If he had suffered a blow because of this matter, he... The more Gu Qianru thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the end, she clutched her chest and couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Mu Huan hurriedly supported her. However, Gu Qianru flung her away forcefully. Her forceful fling had caused her to fall in the opposite direction. Fortunately, Bo Huaiyun had appeared in time to support her, so she did not fall. ¡°Huiyun...¡± Gu Qianru looked at her husband and was about to say something when she cked out. Bo Huaiyun quickly called for a doctor. The hospital corridor instantly turned into a mess. Mu Huan stood there, watching the chaotic crowd and Gu Qianru being sent to the emergency room. Her limbs were cold and her mood was indescribable. Although she wasn¡¯t in the wrong, now that things had turned out this way, she was guilty of having something to do with it. This was all because someone wanted to deal with her. Old Master Gu and Gu Qianru were both good and innocent people. It was because of Mu Huan that one of them had yet to pull through with his life and the other had entered the emergency room. The weather seemed to have plummeted by tens of degrees, and the cold air was piercing to the bone... Right then, a strong force pulled her into a warm embrace. She looked up. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This matter isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t have to bear any burden on your thoughts!¡± From afar, Bo Junyan had looked at her, who had always been quick-witted, standing there helplessly. His heart ached terribly. Chapter 521 - The Engagement Party (7)

Chapter 521: The Engagement Party (7)

¡°Have you found out what¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Huan knew that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong. It was just that people were different from nts and trees, so how could they be heartless? This was especially so for the two people who had treated her well previously. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Lin Qingya¡¯s pregnancy. She can¡¯t keep it.¡± Bo Junyan found out exactly what Mu Huan had guessed. There was no way that Lin Qingya would use her only trump card to frame Mu Huan. There was only one reason she would use the child to frame her, and that was that that trump card was no longer useful. Then, she recalled what Gu Qianru had told her about Lin Qingya¡¯s difort at the Gu family¡¯s gathering. Later on, at the resort, Lin Qingya had had a stomachache. With these signs, Mu Huan was even more sure of her guess, which was likely the truth. ¡°But when we were at the manor, didn¡¯t Ling Wei say that she didn¡¯t have any problems?¡± Was Ling Wei involved in this matter as well? Otherwise, if it was just Lin Qingya alone, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do such a thing under such circumstances. This was because, with such a set-up, Bo Junyan would be able to investigate and find out the truth! When he found out the truth, he would naturally make Lin Qingya suffer! If Lin Qingya couldn¡¯t keep the baby in her stomach, she would at most not be able to be Mrs. Gu. Given how good she was at talking, she might be able to get a lot ofpensation from Gu Qianru. She might even be able to live a good life in thetter half of her life. With such a good opportunity, no matter how much she disliked Mu Huan and wanted to frame her, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing at the engagement banquet. Those who could live well would never want to live a life worse than death. This was especially so for someone like Lin Qingya, who knew how to treat herself the best and was rational. She would definitely not use this method to frame Mu Huan just because the child was gone and Gu Chenyi knew her true colors. If her position as Mrs. Gu was not guaranteed, then she would use a method that might not necessarily cause her death! Unless there was someone stronger who could protect her or prevent her from escaping, she could only do this! Bo Junyan knew what Mu Huan was thinking, and he knew that Lin Qingya wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing. He¡¯d also figured out who the mastermind was. ¡°It¡¯s not Ling Wei, it¡¯s my grandfather. ¡°When we were at the Gu family¡¯s gathering, Ling Wei realized that Lin Qingya¡¯s pregnancy wasn¡¯t very stable. She asked her to pay more attention to her body and not do any strenuous exercise. When she was at the manor, Ling Wei helped Lin Qingya to keep the pregnancy. That¡¯s why she said she was fine. She asked Lin Qingya to go back and remember to get an ultrasound. It¡¯s best if she could stay in bed for a while. Because Sister-inw didn¡¯t know about this, Chenyi didn¡¯t worry about her. When Lin Qingya came back home, she went to check through getting an ultrasound herself. The doctor said that her pregnancy wasn¡¯t developing well, so he didn¡¯t suggest that she continue to keep the baby. If she were to forcibly keep the baby, not only would it be bad, but even if she managed to keep it, there¡¯s a high possibility of a birth defect. ¡°Grandpa, who¡¯s always trying to ruin things, forced Lin Qingya to do something like this. He wanted to ruin your reputation and let everyone know about your rtionship with Chenyi. Everyone thinks we¡¯re uncle and nephew... He wants us to get a divorce under such a scandal.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Is your grandfather not on good terms with the Gu family? Doesn¡¯t he know that this will make the Old Master Gu...¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say anything about Bo Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather. He didn¡¯t like Mu Huan and wanted to ruin her reputation, but didn¡¯t he consider that the Old Master and Gu Qianru¡¯s health might not be able to take it? Chapter 522 - The Engagement Party (8)

Chapter 522: The Engagement Party (8)

¡°Chenyi¡¯s grandfather knows about this. You don¡¯t have to worry about his health. He¡¯s been arranged to enter the ICU in advance. As for Sister-inw, she doesn¡¯t know. However, although she¡¯s weak, she won¡¯t suffer any physical aftereffects. She¡¯ll be fine once she recovers from her faint.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± For a moment, she did not know what to say. Old Master Gu actually knew about it... He knew and he was actually working with Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather! What were they thinking? She was a nobody, yet they spent so much effort to tell everyone about her family¡¯s scandal! As though he could tell what Mu Huan was thinking, Bo Junyan continued, ¡°Chenyi¡¯s grandfather dotes on Chenyi the most. He knows that Chenyi still can¡¯t let go of you, and that every time he sees you, he¡¯ll be in great pain. Hence, Old Master Gu must be thinking that if we get a divorce, Chenyi will be able to slowly walk out of it without having to see you or feel hurt. That¡¯s why he¡¯s cooperating with my grandfather.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say. And the mastermind of this matter was Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, and the person who was about to die... This... ¡°Be good and let her suffer. I won¡¯t let them off this time!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze darkened. When he was young, his father was very busy and often traveled all over the world. Bo Junyan spent most of his time at his grandfather¡¯s house. Hence, his rtionship with his grandfather was very deep, and the things that his grandfather had done previously were not a big deal to him. He¡¯d already been amodating and felt that the old man would not be able to do it again after a few tries. He did not expect his grandfather to push his luck even further. If Bo Junyan did not make up his mind this time, his grandfather might do something even more extreme next time. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, her heart filled with gratitude. The moment the incident happened, he did not doubt her at all. He trusted her so much. Now, because of her grievance, he would not tolerate even his own grandfather! ¡°Hubby...¡± She reached out to hug him, so touched that her eyes turned red. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll get someone to send you home. Rest well tonight and go to school tomorrow.¡± He could handle the rest. Mu Huan did not agree. Instead, she lifted her head and said, ¡°Is your grandfather doing all of this to get us to divorce so that you can be with Ling Wei?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does he like Ling Wei so much that he would do this one-sidedly even after he found out that Ling Wei has a boyfriend and knowing that you have a wife?¡± Mu Huan had a feeling that if Ling Wei had not somehow indicated to the old man that she wanted to be with Bo Junyan, the old man would not do this. For example, why didn¡¯t he do it before Ling Wei returned? Why was he doing it now? If he didn¡¯t want Bo Junyan to be with her, why didn¡¯t he stop them before they got married? ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Grandfather didn¡¯t do these things previously because Ling Wei¡¯s rtionship with her boyfriend is very stable. Her boyfriend¡¯s career is going well and she wouldn¡¯t want toe back. Grandfather felt that it¡¯s impossible between the two of us, so he¡¯s just like my father, who only wants me to get married. Now that Ling Wei¡¯s boyfriend is involved in a scandal, one which might ruin his career and cause him to lose everything, my grandfather and the Ling family feel that there¡¯s a possibility between me and Ling Wei again. That¡¯s why they keep doing these things.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After being speechless for a while: ¡°Your grandfather likes Ling Wei so much that he doesn¡¯t care that she has a boyfriend who¡¯s brought up marriage. They saw some hope and are now ruining your marriage so that you can have a chance to be with Ling Wei?¡± Chapter 523 - If Life Could Come Back (1)

Chapter 523: If Life Could Come Back (1)

He was degrading his own grandson! ¡°It¡¯s for sure that Grandfather likes Ling Wei. However, the reason why he wants me to be with Ling Wei isn¡¯t purely because he likes Ling Wei, but because of the benefits. A long time ago, my parents, grandfather, and the Ling family had discussed this. After I¡¯ve married and produced a child with Ling Wei, I¡¯ll have got the Bo and Ling families to merge. The two bigpanies will be onepany. When that happens, we will have even more powerful capital and capabilities. The expansion of our ns in the future will be several times that a single family is capable of.¡± People would not waste so much time and effort just because they liked someone. ¡°Previously, I was determined not to submit to the court and did not take the path that my grandfather had arranged for me. I did not want to expand the Bo family through abination of business and politics. On the other hand, Ling Wei was bent on being the wife of a political figure. We did not care about all the opposition and broke up. The two families were initially unhappy, but now that we have a chance, they naturally want to continue their previous coboration.¡± ¡°What about Ling Wei? Could it be that it¡¯s because she thought that her boyfriend was about to go down that she wanted to look for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This worry will pass in time. For now, Ling Wei hasn¡¯t given up on her boyfriend. Her boyfriend¡¯s matter will be resolved soon. I can¡¯t say too much about others. Anyway, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was so reasonable and logical. Did she really think too much? No, Ling Wei was clearly provoking her! She couldn¡¯t be wrong about that look! It could only be said that Ling Wei was too capable when it came to cleaning herself up! ¡°Be good and go back.¡± Bo Junyan patted her head as he asked her to go back. ¡°No, I have to meet Lin Qingya,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Leave her to me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hold you back from dealing with her. It¡¯s just that from how today¡¯s incident looked, it¡¯s me who pushed Lin Qingya down. That¡¯s why, even if you put all the evidence in front of Sister-inw, she¡¯ll only believe that she saw it with her own eyes. She¡¯ll only think that you were the one who fabricated the evidence because you wanted to cover up for me. Therefore, I have to let Lin Qingya say it herself and let Sister-inw see it with her own eyes and hear it personally before she could believe me.¡± Mu Huan cared about the people who were good to her. She didn¡¯t want the other party to misunderstand her. Hence, she had a knot in her heart. Bo Junyan kept silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... When Lin Qingya saw Mu Huan walk in, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She didn¡¯t pretend to be anything else. She only smiled a little crazily. Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything... She said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯repletely fine. Bo Junyan trusts you very much. The Gu family can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan walked toward her. As Lin Qingya looked at Mu Huan, the madness and jealousy in her heart surged. ¡°Mu Huan, I¡¯m really jealous of you! We¡¯re about the same, but you can do anything. Life has always been so smooth for you. No matter what it is, you can get it without any effort. Yet I¡¯ve spent so much effort to end up in this state. I¡¯m indignant! I¡¯m really indignant!¡± If she had lost to someone else, she would have epted it, but she had lost to luck! She was really indignant! Lin Qingya believed that all Mu Huan had was good luck. She was lucky, came from a good family, and she was lucky to be talented at everything. She was lucky not to have married a disheveled old man but someone like Bo Junyan. Chapter 524 - If Life Could Come Back (2)

Chapter 524: If Life Could Come Back (2)

She was lucky. Despite what else had happened to her, she had not been found out. She was still fine, and all she wanted was to pursue a better life. Lin Qingya had put in so much effort to end up in this state. Not even a child! She had spent so much effort to get this child! There were many children in this world who were conceived easily. However, not everyone could hit the target in one shot. When Lin Qingya found out about Bai Xuexian¡¯s n, she¡¯d had to take medicine to ovte more eggs and increase her chances of getting pregnant. Perhaps it was because of her taking medicine that this child did not develop well. Lin Qingya knew that there was a high chance that a child who was made using medicine would have a deformity. Hence, after she hadpleted the ultrasound and knew that the fetus was not developing well, she was inplete despair. If the child could be saved and she had a child, she would be able to fight for it regardless of who it was. She need not have cooperated with such a n then, but without a child, she could only obediently obey! Mu Huan asked very directly, ¡°Who told you to do this? Even if you can¡¯t keep the child, you shouldn¡¯t have used this child to frame me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious because you want to leave behind evidence to convince Gu Chenyi¡¯s mother that you didn¡¯t push me?¡± Lin Qingya smiled. Lin Qingya was indeed a smart person. Without needing Mu Huan to say anything, she had already guessed who the mastermind was. She was so smart. If she had gone about things correctly, her life would have been splendid and beautiful, but she had taken the wrong path. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t surprised that Lin Qingya could guess this. Seeing her admit it so directly, Lin Qingya knew that she must be prepared to tell the truth. This caused the crazy smile on her face to widen. In the end, she burst outughing and started crying again. After a while, she stoppedughing and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, I really want to go back to the past. I want to go back to when I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I want to go back to when we were still good friends. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of you. I should be like Li Meng, happy to have a friend like you. As a good friend of yours, I would have been able to lead afortable life no matter how glorious you are...¡± Lin Qingya said these words with sincerity. She really regretted it. ¡°Xiao Huan, this world is too scary... I overestimated myself. I thought that I could scheme and control everything, but I didn¡¯t know that I had always been a pawn in the eyes of others, and I was a pawn that could be easily sent to death...¡± At this point, when she thought about the past her, Lin Qingya felt that she was too stupid and naive. She actually felt that she could control a wealthy family like the Gu family and plot against them. She thought that she could firmly grasp what she wanted and think that she was the only smart one around. Little did she know, from the start, the Gu family had never wanted her as their daughter-inw. Apart from Gu Qianru, no one had actually intended for her to marry Gu Chenyi. It wasn¡¯t something that could only be found in novels. That Old Master Gu, who had always been so kind and amiable to her, that useless old man whom she thought was about to die, pushed her onto the guillotine as soon as he found out that her child could no longer be kept. He wanted her to be an insignificant sacrifice. She had always treated him as a useless old man... Chapter 525 - A Man Should Know His Fate (1)

Chapter 525: A Man Should Know His Fate (1)

People would only find things out after experiencing it. The world was too big, and she was not the master, but a grain of sand. ¡°Xiao Huan, do you think one can repent if one admits their mistakes?¡± Lin Qingya looked at Mu Huan. Those eyes reminded her of the past. She had been by Lin Qingya¡¯s side ever since she could remember. They grew up together, and they had done many things together and had gone through too much. Such feelings could not disappear that easily. But it was precisely because of these feelings that she was still like this, which made her heart turn cold. ¡°If you really know your mistakes, you can turn back to shore. But right now, what you¡¯re saying is just a cliche titude.¡± Lin Qingya was stunned. ¡°If you really knew your mistakes and wanted to turn back, you¡¯d havee looking for me before you¡¯d done this. Given your intelligence, you should have known that if you¡¯d havee looking for me in advance, Bo Junyan and I would definitely have been able to protect you for the rest of your life. But you didn¡¯t. Even when you were at your wits¡¯ end, you still wanted to drag me into the water and make things difficult for me. ¡°You¡¯re doing this because you think that it¡¯s easy for me to soften my heart. You think that even if you did this or that, it¡¯ll be fine. As long as you use your sincere repentance and capitalize on old feelings, I¡¯ll forgive and let you off, then you¡¯ll be fine. ¡°You know that it¡¯s easy for me to be soft-hearted, but you don¡¯t know that that¡¯s the me of the past, not the me of the present.¡± If a person remained as they were before after being hurt, that would make them a fool. ¡°Also, Qingya, after experiencing all these things, why do you still think that people are stupid and that only you are the best?¡± Lin Qingya returned to her senses and sneered, ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re really different from before.¡± Yes, hermitment to such a n was indeed notpletely inflexible. She could have rebelled and looked for Mu Huan on the spot. With Bo Junyan¡¯s capabilities, he could definitely ensure her safety and give her the rest of her life without any worries. However, she was bitter and indignant. She had spent so much effort to end up with nothing, but Mu Huan was able to lead such a good life. She knew that this n of hers was only a catalyst for her miscarriage. That was why she¡¯d said that she was just an insignificant sacrifice. In such a big show, her sacrifice was not the main point... The main point of the old man¡¯s n this time was not to frame Mu Huan for pushing Lin Qingya into a miscarriage and cause Bo Junyan to misunderstand Mu Huan. Instead, it was to let everyone know about the rtionship between Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi and about how Bo Junyan had married Gu Chenyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, as well as how Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi still liked each other. Today¡¯s matter would soon spread throughout the upper-ss society. When that time came, they would be talking about the uncle-and-nephew pair working together... Such a thing was a fact. No matter how hard she tried to cover it up, it was useless. Besides, today¡¯s incident would also cause Bo Junyan to be angry at his grandfather for doing such a thing. The conflict between them would escte. Mu Huan had caused so much trouble in the Bo family and was entangled with Gu Chenyi. Which wealthy family would ept such a daughter-inw? In particr, Bo Junyan¡¯s parents were people who valued their family very much. If something like this happened, they would naturally be displeased with Mu Huan and dislike her. Being married without the blessings of her family, even if she could stand strong in the middle of the storm, she would not be able tost long after the intense passion. Furthermore, with the existence of such a powerful enemy like Ling Wei, Mu Huan¡¯s days would only be more and more difficult. Mu Huan looked at Lin Qingya and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qingya, have you ever had feelings for someone?¡± They grew up together, and she was still scheming at this point. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I was useful to you?¡± Lin Qingya raised an eyebrow. Chapter 526 - A Man Should Know His Fate (2) Chapter 526: A Man Should Know His Fate (2) Mu Huan lowered her head and gave a self-mocking smile. Then, she took out the evidence that Bo Junyan had found and showed it to Lin Qingya. ¡°Tell Mrs. Gu the truth!¡± Lin Qingya swept a nce at the evidence in her hand. ¡°Xiao Huan, if I were to tell the truth, would you be able to protect my mom?¡± Mu Huan asked her if she had ever had true feelings for someone else. She did, and that person was her mother. The old feelings card was useless. Bo Junyan would definitely not let her off. She just did not want her mother to be implicated. ¡°Yes.¡± It wouldn¡¯t implicate her family. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re the best. It¡¯s just a pity that you can¡¯t control the evil and darkness in your heart,¡± Lin Qingya said with a bitter smile. Mu Huan remained silent. In this world, there was something hateful about pitiful people. Bo Junyan had originally nned to let Gu Qianru see everything personally and see what kind of person Lin Qingya was. However, considering that Gu Qianru had just suffered such a blow, her body would definitely not be able to take it. Hence, he¡¯d arranged for a live video recording. After Mu Huan received the video recording of her conversation with Lin Qingya, she did not show it to Gu Qianru directly. Instead, she handed it to Bo Huaiyun and asked him to find a suitable time to show Gu Qianru. Bo Huaiyun took it and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, your cousin-inw is simple-minded and easily used by others. Don¡¯t take what she said to heart.¡± He knew that everything that had happened today was part of the schemes of the two old masters. Thinking about how they had even used Gu Qianru, and how she had used her own mouth to tell him about Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi¡¯s past, he felt very ufortable. However, since it was his own old man, he could only feel ufortable. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Bo Huaiyun looked at Mu Huan with aplex expression. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. After sending Mu Huan home, Bo Junyan headed to the Imperial Capital. The next day, in the Imperial Capital. ¡°I arrivedst night and only came here today to question you. Should I be touched? Do you still have a grandfather in your heart?¡± the old man said sarcastically, looking at Bo Junyan. Instead of answering the old man, Bo Junyan gestured for PA Wang to bring the item over. PA Wang hurriedly took out a document from his bag. Bo Junyan took it and passed it to the old man. But the old man did not take it. When he refused to ept the document, Bo Junyan told him what it was. ¡°In here are the signatures of all the shareholders. From now on, Grandfather will only be an honorary shareholder in the Bo Group and will no longer have any real power.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing. You can even dismiss your grandfather for a woman!¡± The old manughed in anger. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s my wife. She wants to spend the rest of my life with me and bear children for me. She¡¯s not just a random woman! Also, this is the wife for whose existence you made a scene to force me to marry.¡± ¡°I wanted you to marry a wife who¡¯ll have your children to continue the Bo family¡¯s line, not to marry such a young one. Even if you want to have children, you won¡¯t be able to do so for the time being. Instead, you went to her school to be a teacher! Why don¡¯t you just stop working and apany her every day?! ¡°Look at you now. You have a little ambition left regarding your career. Do you still remember your grand ambitions?! I¡¯ve taught you since you were young to focus on your career and expand the Bo Group¡¯s territory as your greatest responsibility. What did you hear?!¡± ¡°When I was focused on my career, you insisted on me marrying a wife. Now that I want to live a good life, you¡¯re ming me for not doing my job? What do you think I am? Do you think I should be married to a wife who has no feelings for me and does not care about me for the rest of my life? All I need to do is to treat her as a baby-maker while I¡¯ll be a working machine who only knows how to work for the rest of my life?¡± Chapter 527 - A Man Should Know His Fate (3)

Chapter 527: A Man Should Know His Fate (3)

¡°No, even if I don¡¯t have any feelings for my wife, Grandfather will still ask me to divorce her so that I can be with Ling Wei and continue to be driven and ambitious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me having such ambitions for you? Shouldn¡¯t people be thinking about bing stronger? You should know that if we merge with the Ling family, we can form a hugepany. In the future, we¡¯ll be able to rule over all the major industries! No one will be able topete with us! In fact... I don¡¯t even need to say anything, you know already!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll do what you want. You just need to take good care of your body and look after it.¡± If possible, he didn¡¯t want to hurt their rtionship. ¡°What if my health isn¡¯t good and I can¡¯t afford to wait? Back then, when I asked you to start a political career, expand our businesses, and merge the two families, you only needed a short amount of time to achieve what we wanted! But you didn¡¯t want to start a political career, and you didn¡¯t want to use that kind of path to expand thepany. Alright, fine, but now, you don¡¯t even want to take the path of merging with the Ling family! You¡¯ve given up such a good opportunity for a woman! How long do you want me to wait? How much longer do I have to wait?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is just what you think. The truth is not what you think it is. Also, don¡¯t forget that Ling Wei has a half-brother.¡± His grandfather was really old. Now, he was only thinking about the good side and thought that he could control everything. ¡°That little guy has no talent at all. He¡¯s very stupid. At most, he¡¯ll have some inheritance. You don¡¯t have to worry about his existence!¡± Bo Junyan knew that this had been his grandfather¡¯s obsession for many years. There was no point in saying anything more. ¡°Grandfather, if you do anything to hurt Xiao Huan in the future, you will no longer be my grandfather.¡± ¡°Bo Junyan!¡± When the old man heard his words, his dark eyes darkened further. He actually wanted to cut ties with him for a woman! ¡°I hope you know what it means to stop when necessary.¡± With that, Bo Junyan stood up and left. People should have ambition, but there should be a limit to their ambition. Some people could not ept the fact that they were old, but one had to know their fate. Yun University... ¡°Aye, it¡¯s really all for nothing...¡± Li Meng could not help sighing after hearing what had happened at the engagement party. Li Meng had known Mu Huan from the first day of school. She had known Mu Huan for a long time, and she had known Lin Qingya for a long time. They had been in a rtionship for so many years. Now, seeing her in such a state, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Mu Huan did not speak. She only looked at the falling leaves outside the window and recalled some scenes from the past. ¡°How is she now?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s been transferred. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever see her again.¡± ¡°He eliminated her?¡± Li Meng was shocked. ¡°What are you thinking?! My husband and I arew-abiding citizens!¡± Mu Huan reached out and knocked her head. Li Meng wanted to say something but Mu Huan¡¯s phone rang. It was from Bo Junyan, who said that Old Master Gu had just passed away. Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he knew the truth? Didn¡¯t he enter the ICU in advance?¡± Why did he pass away?! ¡°He was already in histe stages and he was running out of energy.¡± No matter what, the fact that Lin Qingya couldn¡¯t keep her child was a huge blow to Old Master Gu. Mu Huan was silent for a while after hearing this. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Mu Huan arrived at the hospital and saw the crying Gu Qianru, she instinctively went up tofort her. Gu Qianru looked up and saw her, but she pounced on her while crying. Chapter 528 - Sister-in-law Belongs to My Cousin (1)

Chapter 528: Sister-inw Belongs to My Cousin (1)

Mu Huan could have avoided it, but if she did, Gu Qianru would fall. Hence, she did not avoid it. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault... It¡¯s all your fault...¡± Gu Qianru hit Mu Huan again and again. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the hatred on her face was piercing. Mu Huan was stunned. Right then, Bo Junyan frowned and grabbed Gu Qianru¡¯s hand to stop her from continuing. ¡°Sister-inw, this isn¡¯t Xiao Huan¡¯s fault. Xiao Huan did nothing wrong.¡± Gu Qianru, who had been caught by him, looked up and pleaded with him in tears, ¡°Junyan, no matter what you did, I¡¯ve always supported you. But now, I¡¯m begging you, please separate from her, alright? It¡¯s all because of her that this happened. If it weren¡¯t for her, everything wouldn¡¯t have happened...¡± Just like what Gu Qianru had said, no matter what Bo Junyan wanted to do, she would always stand by his side and support him. She had always been like this since she was young. Hence, he respected this sister-inw and could understand her pain. But why did it have to be his wife¡¯s fault? It was even more impossible for him to separate from his wife. ¡°Cousin.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Bo Huaiyun and signaled him tofort her. Bo Huaiyun, who had just entered, quickly strode forward and pulled Gu Qianru into his embrace. ¡°Qianru, this isn¡¯t Xiao Huan¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t say such things.¡± No matter how close they were to Bo Junyan, no matter how good their rtionship was, they couldn¡¯t say such things. Previously, they didn¡¯t know about Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings for Mu Huan, but now, they knew that Junyan cherished his wife. This wasn¡¯t Mu Huan fault. Gu Qianru shouldn¡¯t ask such a thing from Bo Junyan. It was too much. Besides, there was no point in her begging. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it her fault?! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would Chenyi have gone to Matriarch Mu¡¯s birthday banquet? Why would such a thing have happened?! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that such a thing had happened, why would Lin Qingya have gotten pregnant? Why would everything have happened now?! Why did my dad leave so early?! It¡¯s her! She ruined our lives! It¡¯s her! It¡¯s all because of her!¡± Gu Qianru pointed at Mu Huan agitatedly. Everything had happened because of her existence! For Gu Qianru, all of this was something she could not bear. And when Bo Huaiyun told her about Lin Qingya¡¯s true colors and the truth of the matter, the truth became thest straw that crushed her mentality! Her father had suddenly died and her grandson had suddenly passed away. The kind and beautiful daughter-inw had suddenly be a scheming and deceitful woman who treated her like a fool. The fragile Gu Qianru could not take such a blow at all. She had been living in a jar of honey since she was young. Before she could remember anything, her mother had passed away. Hence, she had never experienced the pain of losing her loved ones. As she had lost her mother when she was young and was weak and sickly, her father doted on her and protected her well. He did not let her experience any hardships. And because of their single-parent rtionship, her father was the only family she¡¯d had in her life ever since she was young. Her feelings for him were deeper than those of ordinary people. Hence, she could not bear the pain of losing her father. On top of that, her grandson was gone and the daughter-inw she thought was good was actually a ck-hearted person. Her beloved son was even rumored to be fighting over a woman with her uncle. The rumors were so nasty. Her life was originally so beautiful. Now, it had suddenly be like this. She was the only person in the world who could not take it! Her mentality hadpletely copsed! Chapter 529 - Sister-in-law Belongs to My Cousin (2)

Chapter 529: Sister-inw Belongs to My Cousin (2)

That was why people had to receive a certain level of frustration and education. One must not only dote on a person and let them have a good life. It would make them unable to withstand even a little bit of setbacks. They would be as fragile as a bubble that would break with just a touch. Gu Qianru couldn¡¯t bear even the slightest blow. ¡°Chenyi went to the Mu family because he was stupid enough to be deceived by Lin Qingya. Sister-inw, you should me Lin Qingya instead of Xiao Huan. Also, Uncle passed away because he had cancer. The cancer cells have spread to his bone marrow, and he was already on the verge of dying.¡± Bo Junyan did not want to argue with Gu Qianru at this time. However, she couldn¡¯t continue thinking like this. His wife was the victim, so she shouldn¡¯t be hated by anyone. Actually, he had always suggested that his cousin and Old Master Gu should also let Gu Qianru see some darkness and some setbacks. This was because no one could guarantee that no idents would happen for the rest of their lives and that they would always be able to protect her. But they couldn¡¯t bear to do so. In the end, she hadpletely copsed. She could even say such things. No matter what, Old Master Gu¡¯s death could not be med on Mu Huan. It could not even be considered an indirect result of what happened. This was because his cancer had already spread to his bone marrow when it was discovered. Surgery could not even be carried out, and it was already the time for him to die. ¡°What do you mean by stupid? That¡¯s called kindness! Chenyi is too kind, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like that! Is kindness also a mistake? Shouldn¡¯t people be kind?¡± Gu Qianru¡¯s rationality told her that Mu Huan had nothing to do with her father¡¯s death. But now that her mental state hadpletely copsed, she needed a pir of emotion to support her from falling. Mu Huan, unfortunately, became her emotional pir. She pushed all the me onto Mu Huan and insisted that it was all Mu Huan¡¯s fault. She wanted to chase her away as if, without Mu Huan, all the pain would be gone. ¡°Cousin, I think Sister-inw needs to calm down. We have something on, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Bo Huaiyun looked at Bo Junyan apologetically. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else and left with Mu Huan in his arms. When Mu Huan left, she could not help but turn around to look at Gu Qianru. She met Gu Qianru¡¯s furious eyes. Something seemed to have pierced her heart. She used to be such a good person, but now... After they got into the car. Bo Junyan pulled Mu Huan into his embrace and gently caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re the victim.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have to bear with these criticisms that she didn¡¯t deserve. ¡°Hubby, thank you...¡± Mu Huan reached out and hugged him. No matter what happened, he would always stand on her side against anyone. Bo Junyan did not speak and only lowered his head to kiss her forehead. They stayed that way until they reached home. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital anymore. Don¡¯t even think about the Gu family¡¯s matters. Don¡¯t worry. You can go to your school and conduct experiments normally. When she has realized her mistake, you can visit her again. But if she can¡¯t calm down first, she won¡¯t be able to get over it in a short time. You don¡¯t have to bother about her and don¡¯t have to go visit the Gu family anymore.¡± When a person loses their closest kin, they would not be able to take it. They would say things without thinking, and others must be patient with them. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Bo Junyan was about to leave... ¡°Hubby, did you go to the Imperial Capital yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you and Grandpa...¡± Mu Huan had been afraid that he would be in such a hurry to go to the Imperial Capital and start a big conflict with his grandpa. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Chapter 530 - Sister-in-law Belongs to My Cousin (3)

Chapter 530: Sister-inw Belongs to My Cousin (3)

Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her to feel any burden in her heart. She had done nothing wrong and it was all others¡¯ fault. She didn¡¯t have to have her mood affected because of these things. Mu Huan did not continue asking. ¡°Hubby,e back early to rest after you¡¯re done with your work.¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her again. Yun University... ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you leaving in such a hurry yesterday? You didn¡¯t pick up the call after that.¡± Seeing Mu Huan, Li Meng hurriedly pulled her to a seat. ¡°Gu Chenyi¡¯s grandfather has passed away, and his mother is in a bad mood. After I left the hospital, I was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t notice that my phone had run out of battery.¡± Although Mu Huan wasn¡¯t in the wrong, after such a thing had happened, her mood would still definitely be affected. She was hated by someone who used to treat her well. Seeing this, Li Meng reached out and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite spicy chicken in the canteen today. Let¡¯s go have a good meal early. Once we¡¯re full, everything else will be gone!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Huan put down her heavy mood and nodded. After school in the morning, Mu Huan and Li Meng went to the school canteen. The canteen¡¯s spicy chicken was different from the ones that were made in other ces. The food made in the school was especially good. Every time there was spicy chicken, Mu Huan would have to have three servings to eat. As a person who had to rely on good food to ease her mood, she naturally had the appetite to eat. However, even though they had already gone there very early, the spicy chicken had been sold out! ¡°Auntie, why are you sold out so early?¡± Li Meng asked the helper who was serving food. ¡°Just now, a young man asked for all the spicy chickens and took the pot away.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Who was it? All of a sudden, she caught a whiff of the rich smell of spicy chicken and looked over. She saw that Long Feiting was guarding a big pot of spicy chicken, then he got someone to call the students who came to the canteen, offering the spicy chicken for free. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Every time she saw Long Feiting, she wanted to punch him. Long Feiting met her gaze with a look of provocation. You didn¡¯t give me face previously! Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. Li Meng broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Long Feiting is bing more and more childish? He¡¯s like a fool who¡¯s in love. He¡¯s so childish that it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not love that made him turn into a fool. It¡¯s a contagious disease. After spending so much time with Mu Kexin, he¡¯s also be a moron.¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Li Meng nodded. Then, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s eat the braised fish! The braised fish is delicious too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them went to another window to get food. When Long Feiting saw that Mu Huan was ignoring him like this, he instantly lost his energy. The smugness that he¡¯d felt when he saw Mu Huan unable to eat the spicy chicken had all turned into disdain and contempt for what he was doing. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you going to change your profession and sell food instead?¡± Huo Yuqi raised an eyebrow when she saw Long Feiting guarding a huge pot of spicy chicken. ¡°Crazy.¡± Long Feiting rolled his eyes at her. He scooped a big te of spicy chicken and walked toward Mu Huan. Huo Yuqi followed him. She thought that Long Feiting was sending some to her. Unexpectedly, Long Feiting sat opposite Mu Huan and started to eat happily. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± After a while. Huo Yuqi leaned close to Long Feiting and whispered, ¡°Long Feiting, do you know what you look like when you do this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 531 - Sister-in-law Belongs to My Cousin (4)

Chapter 531: Sister-inw Belongs to My Cousin (4)

¡°You know how in kindergarten, when a boy likes a girl but doesn¡¯t know how to express it? He deliberately provokes the girl to anger just to attract her attention!¡± Long Feiting, who was eating, became agitated. The food in his mouth was stuck in his throat. Instantly, his face turned ck and blue! Huo Yuqi was so frightened that she quickly patted him on the back to calm him down. However, his expression did not improve at all. He was speechless, as if he was about to suffocate. ¡°Long Feiting... You... What¡¯s wrong with you...¡± Huo Yuqi was so frightened that she was crying. What should she do... what should she do... Just as Huo Yuqi was lost in thought... Mu Huan came up to Long Feiting¡¯s back. With one hand open and the other fisted, she hugged Long Feiting¡¯s abdomen. Then, after she gave a forceful pull, Long Feiting spat out the food that was stuck in his throat. His expression instantly turned better. Mu Huan let go of him and said with a look of disdain, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a moron!¡± He was already an adult, yet he could almost choke to death from eating! This child was a goner. Long Feiting: ¡°You...¡± But when he thought about how he had almost be the first person in history to be choked to death by spicy chicken, he was instantly speechless. Huo Yuqi came back to her senses and said with admiration, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so amazing! How did you do it?! It¡¯s so amazing! You saved him in a sh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m amazing, I just used the first-aid technique called the Heimlich maneuver. In the future, when you see someone choking on something, you can use this method to save them,¡± Mu Huan said as she walked behind Huo Yuqi, hugged her from behind, and demonstrated to her what to do. At present, the country was also strongly promoting this type of emergency treatment. After all, such things often happen in life. Learning this could save many regrets over things that should not have happened. Like how the Long family would have been devastated if Long Feiting choked to death just now. Huo Yuqi, who was being hugged from behind, felt her heart racing for some reason. She didn¡¯t even notice that Mu Huan hadpleted her demonstration. ¡°Do you know how to do it now?¡± Mu Huan asked after letting go of her. ¡°Ah...¡± Huo Yuqi was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch it?¡± ¡°Uh-huh...¡± Huo Yuqi nodded instinctively. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you one more time.¡± She was always by Long Feiting¡¯s side. If this moron choked on his food again, she wouldn¡¯t have to just stare at him foolishly as he choked to death. ¡°Uh-huh...¡± Mu Huan taught Huo Yuqi again. ¡°Did you get it?¡± ¡°N-no...¡± Mu Huan frowned when she heard that, but she did not say anything. She taught her again. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°N-no...¡± This time, he did not wait for Mu Huan to say anything. Long Feiting said, ¡°Huo Yuqi, are you a pig? You can¡¯t even do such a simple move after being shown three times!¡± If she wasn¡¯t a girl and if he didn¡¯t know that she liked his older brother, he would have suspected that she was taking advantage of Mu Huan on purpose! ¡°You¡¯re the pig! You can actually choke to death while you eat!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± This was the greatest humiliation in his life! There was no other insult to top it! ¡°I¡¯ll teach you one more time. Be more focused.¡± Mu Huan was in a hurry to eat, so she had no time to watch them bicker. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan taught Huo Yuqi once again, and she said she knew how to do it now. Mu Huan sat down to eat. Long Feiting got someone to bring over the spicy chicken and ced it in front of Mu Huan. ¡°I¡¯ve never owed anyone a favor. This spicy chicken is yours!¡± Mu Huan sized him up and said, ¡°Your life is only worth a pot of spicy chicken? It¡¯s really cheap...¡± If he had nothing better to do, then he would continue causing trouble for her! Chapter 532 - Sister-in-law Belongs to My Cousin (5)

Chapter 532: Sister-inw Belongs to My Cousin (5)

Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the spicy chicken. Move aside and don¡¯t dy my meal.¡± Mu Huan told him to stay away from her. When she was eating, she didn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Long Feiting felt that Mu Huan had a special ability that made her so popr, he could not do anything about it. No matter how angry he was, no matter how much he red at Mu Huan, she seemed to be fine. Long Feiting could only leave and return to his seat. Mu Huan had never had anything against food. Since the spicy chicken was hers, of course she had to eat it. ¡°Wow, this time, it¡¯s more delicious than before!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, indeed.¡± Li Meng nodded. This time, it was especially delicious. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s buy a pot as well!¡± Perhaps it was the pot and the soup that made the food even more delicious. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Li Meng nodded repeatedly. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Look at your behavior. Don¡¯t tell me you like my sister-inw?¡± Huo Yuqi whispered after leaning close to Long Feiting. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Long Feiting red at her. It was all her fault for speaking nonsense for no reason. He almost choked to death! ¡°You better not be! My sister-inw belongs to my cousin!¡± Huo Yuqi warned. Long Feiting sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you changing sides too quickly? You even swore to protect Ling Wei!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve made yourself a traitor?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the traitor! I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± Huo Yuqi said as she stood up and left. After she left, Long Feiting ate angrily. What nonsense was that wretched girl spouting?! Why would he like Mu Huan?! She was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife, a married woman! It was the person he wanted to torture to death! At the hospital... ¡°Qianru, you really can¡¯t me Mu Huan for this. If you want to me someone, me that girl Lin Qingya. She¡¯s too crafty and evil.¡± Bo Huaiyun did not want to spoil the rtionship between them and Bo Junyan. Thus, he would advise her whenever Gu Qianru calmed down. He wanted to make her stop thinking that way. Although he didn¡¯t like Mu Huan because his son couldn¡¯t fall out of love with her, he really couldn¡¯t me Mu Huan for this. This was their problem. They could not let an innocent person like her bear it. Especially when she was deeply loved by Bo Junyan. One had to know that Bo Junyan was so respectful to his grandfather, yet he was able to get the shareholders to sign a document overnight because of Mu Huan. Forget about taking his grandfather¡¯s authority, he even said that he wanted to cut ties with him. Their cousin and cousin-inw might end up hurting their rtionship even more. The feelings between people depended on sacrifice and weight. If Mu Huan was wrong, they could not let her off, but she was not wrong. If this continued, her feelings would really be hurt. Gu Qianru remained silent. ¡°You should hate Lin Qingya. I¡¯ve asked Junyan to let here over. Let¡¯s see how you want to deal with her, alright?¡± Bo Huaiyun knew that she needed to vent her emotions, so he asked Lin Qingya over to let Gu Qianru vent her anger. ¡°You deal with her. I don¡¯t want to see her again! Do whatever you want to do to her!¡± Gu Qianru did not want to see Lin Qingya again. Thinking back on how much she had done for Lin Qingya, she felt that she was the most stupid person in the world! Everyone knew that she wasn¡¯t good; she was the only one who didn¡¯t know! She even treated her less like a daughter-inw and more like her own daughter! ¡°Alright.¡± The Bo family... When Mu Huan walked to the entrance of the main house, she heard a conversation between women. Two of the voices belonged to Ling Wei and Huo Yuqi, but the other voice was unfamiliar. She had never heard it before. Chapter 533 - Mother-in-law Is Here (1) Chapter 533: Mother-inw Is Here (1) After Mu Huan walked in, she saw ady with an outstanding temperament sitting in the middle of the sofa. Ling Wei and Huo Yuqi were sitting on either side of her, and the three of them were conversing intimately. Thedy looked simr to her second aunt, Meng Yueying, who had video-called her twice. She had once asked Bo Junyan how many aunts he had, but he said there¡¯s only one. Based on thedy¡¯s appearance and age, Mu Huan suddenly realized that thedy sitting in front of her might be her mother-inw! Back then, because Bo Junyan¡¯s mother had had an urgent matter to attend to with his father, her mother had flown away before she even attended the matchmaking event. After the wedding, Bo Junyan¡¯s parents had only called a few times, and they had only called Bo Junyan. On the other hand, Bo Junyan, who did not like to take pictures, did not even have a family portrait in his home. Hence, Mu Huan had not even seen once, let alone spoken to her inws. Just then, the butler walked up to her. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Now that he had two mistresses, he automatically changed Mu Huan¡¯s address to Young Madam so that they could tell whom he was referring to. Then, without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything... ¡°Young Madam, Madam has just arrived home. I was about to call you when you came back.¡± The butler knew that Mu Huan had never met Bo Junyan¡¯s mother, so he immediately revealed her status as a wealthydy. Mu Huan looked at the butler gratefully. Although she had guessed that thedy in front of her might be her mother-inw, she wasn¡¯t very sure. This was because the person who looked like Meng Yueying might be another cousin. It would be awkward if she went up and called her mother. But if she didn¡¯t call her mother-inw, it would make her look especially rude. The butler was probably afraid that she would feel awkward, so he made it clear that she was her mother-inw. Hence, she was especially grateful to the butler. The butler returned her a polite look and retreated to the side. Mu Huan retracted her gaze and looked at thedy sitting on the sofa. No, her mother-inw... She suddenly became nervous. When a person cared about someone, they would care about everything about him. Mu Huan cared about Bo Junyan and wanted to be with him for a long time. Hence, she naturally had to care about his mother. She instinctively wanted to leave a good impression on his mother. She wanted his mother to like her. However, she was not mentally prepared for such a sudden meeting, let alone her appearance! She was bare-faced and dressed in sportswear. She still had the smell that she had picked up in theboratory. Also, she did not shower or wash her hair yesterday because she was in a bad mood! She didn¡¯t even feel like going out and seeing anyone without first washing her hair. Now that she had such a messy head, she was meeting her mother-inw without warning! What the f*ck... She felt like dying! This made her want to run to the side to give Bo Junyan a call and scold him. Why didn¡¯t he tell her about his mother¡¯s return in advance so that she could be prepared?! How could a wife not recognize her mother-inw? She could only rely on guessing! Also, when other people first meet their mother-inw, they dress up so meticulously and even present a gift. How nice of her! The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She wanted to pull Bo Junyan out and beat him up! She didn¡¯t know, and Bo Junyan didn¡¯t tell her that his mother wasing back. She even came back without a sound. She subconsciously tidied her hair and clothes and walked up to them. She shouted nervously, ¡°Mom... Mom, you¡¯re back...¡± Chapter 534 - Mother-in-law Is Here (2)

Chapter 534: Mother-inw Is Here (2)

This was the first time she had addressed someone else as her mother, and in such an awkward situation, she could not help but stammer. Meng Yueman, who was talking to Ling Wei, looked over. When she met her gaze, Mu Huan became even more nervous. She stood there, as if she had been called over by her teacher for the first time in her childhood. She felt uneasy and ufortable. ¡°M-hm.¡± Meng Yueman had sized Mu Huan up and down before lightly acknowledging her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What should she say in this situation? What should she say? Should she say something or just stand quietly by the side? Or... In front of people who cared about your loved ones, one would always be extra cautious. When it was their first time meeting, they especially didn¡¯t know what to talk about. If they were to start talking, it might turn out to be too much of a mistake. If they didn¡¯t, they would appear rude. Especially since her mother-inw did not seem to have any intention of chatting with her. Mu Huan stood there awkwardly. Just then, Bo Junyan returned. He frowned when he saw Meng Yueman. ¡°Mom, why did you suddenlye back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan in shock. Did he not know that his mother wasing back? ¡°I made ast-minute decision, so I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Meng Yueman said lightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°Your father needs another three days of treatment before this treatment ispleted. He will be back on the day before your cousin¡¯s father-inw¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else. He walked to Mu Huan¡¯s side and lowered his head to kiss her. Then, he said, ¡°You just came back, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s the smell of medicine from theb on your body. Hurry up and take a shower and change your clothes beforeing down,¡± Bo Junyan said as he caressed her head. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± If there¡¯s a smell, then don¡¯t say it! If you say it out loud, I¡¯d be embarrassed! However, thinking that this was a good excuse for her to leave temporarily and make preparations, she was still very grateful to her husband. Hence, she looked at Meng Yueman. ¡°Mom... I¡¯ll go up first.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Meng Yueman once again gave a faint hum. Compared to her intimate conversation with the others, her attitude toward Mu Huan was obviously much colder. Mu Huan could sense it, but she knew that Ling Wei had grown up knowing Meng Yueman. In the past, the two families had agreed on a marriage. Her mother-inw must have treated Ling Wei as her daughter-inw, especially since her mother-inw and Ling Wei¡¯s mother were good friends. She liked Ling Wei a lot, so she was very sure of her! And Mu Huan, on the other hand, was only a person she had met for the first time. There was no way she could be enthusiastic about her. Hence, Mu Huan didn¡¯t think too much about it. All she wanted was to hurry up and tidy herself up. After Mu Huan went up, Meng Yueman looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°She dated Chenyi before?¡± ¡°She¡¯d simply agreed to Chenyi¡¯s pursuit. They never even held hands. It¡¯s not considered a rtionship.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t think that that was considered a rtionship. ¡°But Chenyi still likes her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Chenyi¡¯s business.¡± ¡°What about her? Does she still like Chenyi?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you sure? After all, the two of you have an age gap. When I saw hering in just now, I thought that a high school student had gone to the wrong ce.¡± Meng Yueman had seen Mu Huan¡¯s photo. She looked rather small in the photo, but Meng Yueman did not expect her to actually be even smaller. ¡°Mom, you and Dad have an age gap,¡± Bo Junyan reminded her. Mr. Bo got marriedte, only getting married when he was 34. Meng Yueman was only 22 years old, making the two of them 12 years apart in age. Chapter 535 - The Mother-in-law Is Here (3)

Chapter 535: The Mother-inw Is Here (3)

Bo Junyan doted on and respected his wife. The two of them were very loving, and wherever they went, they would follow each other like shadows. Bo Junyan owned billions of assets, but he never messed around. He was absolutely loyal to his marriage and had such loving parents and family. From a young age, Bo Junyan had subtly changed his mind. He valued marriage and never thought about getting a divorce after getting married. Even back when he had no feelings for her, he would always show love and respect and dote on her. What more now, when they had feelings for each other. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s true. But now that she was old and couldn¡¯t tell the difference, she had forgotten the age gap between her and her husband. Upstairs... By the time Bo Junyan returned to his room, Mu Huan had alreadye out of the shower and was sitting on the dressing table in a dilemma. She heard himing in. She immediately turned to look at him and said, ¡°Hubby, do you think I should not put on makeup or just have light makeup? If I were to put on makeup, wouldn¡¯t it seem too deliberate? If I were to put on makeup, wouldn¡¯t it make me look less outstanding and make your mom dislike me?¡± Just now, downstairs, her mother-inw had already seen her bare face, and she even looked a little unkempt. If she were to put on makeup well when there were no banquets to attend, she was afraid that she would appear to be trying too hard. But if she were to put on light makeup and gotpared to Ling Wei, who had exquisite makeup on, then it would be harmful! ¡°You¡¯ll look good no matter what you look like. Mom will like you,¡± Bo Junyan said as he caressed her head. Mu Huan pouted. His suggestion was no different from having no suggestions! Also, she asked, ¡°Where did you get the confidence to say that?¡± Given how cold her mother-inw was to her just now, Mu Huan knew it was impossible for her to like Mu Huan so easily. No one would like someone so easily! Bo Junyan: ¡°I¡¯m born with confidence.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Mom was born a cold and aloof person. The first time she met you, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be enthusiastic.¡± Bo Junyan knew his mother¡¯s character. He knew that before he returned, the two of them had only spoken less than three sentences. As such, anyone would feel that his mother was cold. ¡°Yes, I know. No one will be enthusiastic about the first time they meet another.¡± After all, they were not close! ¡°I just want to perform better in front of your mother. I want her to like me so that our family can be harmonious and happy. Every day, when we open our eyes, it¡¯ll be a beautiful day!¡± Although Mu Huan had never been married, she knew that in marriage, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was very important. If a mother-inw liked her daughter-inw, then the marriage would go smoothly. If a mother-inw didn¡¯t like her daughter-inw, the marriage would be fraught with difficulties. Besides, even if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of a smooth marriage, just because she was the mother of the man she liked, she wanted her to like her. The fact that Mu Huan had such thoughts about their future lives and the fact that she could put in so much effort to put on a better performance in front of his mother so that she would like her made Bo Junyan very happy. He reached out to carry Mu Huan in his arms and sat her down. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I like, my mom will eventually like it. So, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°One can¡¯t do as one pleases. I have to work hard no matter what. What if your mom thinks that I¡¯m not good enough for you if I don¡¯t perform well?¡± Mu Huan felt that she had to work hard to do something. After all, no one would be easily liked by others. No one in this world would want their son to marry a woman they didn¡¯t like. Chapter 536 - Mother-in-law Is Here (4)

Chapter 536: Mother-inw Is Here (4)

Bo Junyan liked his wife¡¯s positive and hardworking personality. She did anything with great effort. ¡°Mom is like me. She doesn¡¯t like people with thick makeup. As long as you don¡¯t put on thick makeup, you can do whatever you want. Even if you don¡¯t wear makeup, it¡¯d still be fine!¡± Because his wife was good at everything in his eyes, Bo Junyan felt that she was the best no matter what! She was beautiful no matter what! Mu Huan, who already had an idea in her mind, nodded and said, ¡°Oh, right. Hurry up and tell me about your mother¡¯s preferences and dislikes, lest Imit a taboo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan told Mu Huan about his mother¡¯s favorite dishes and the like, as well as the way to make her favorite food and the things she disliked. This was necessary. Ever since he was young, even if his mother did not like something, as long as he liked it, she would eventually like it in the end. For example, when he went to be a doctor, his mother¡¯s objection was so much that she would start crying and kicking up a fuss. But in the end, she still epted his studying medicine and bing a doctor. In the end, she even thought that he was good at studying medicine. Hence, no matter how his mother looked at Mu Huan and whether she liked Mu Huan or not, she would eventually ept and like her because he liked her. However, he also wanted his mother to like Mu Huan from the start. Just like what Mu Huan had said, he hoped that their family would be harmonious and happy. Every day would then be a wonderful day to open their eyes to. In the past, Bo Junyan only knew how to work. All he could think of was how to quickly expand the Bo family¡¯s reach to what he wanted. Now, apart from his work, he was also beginning to enjoy life. And this was all because of Mu Huan. As Mu Huan and Bo Junyan finished freshening up, the butler had already prepared dinner downstairs. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t dressed formally. She must have panicked a little when she suddenly met her mother-inw without any warning at the start. But after the panic had subsided, she calmed down and thought that she should just dress up normally. There was no need to be too nervous or anxious to make her mother-inw like her. After all, she would only seed to make a fool out of herself. Although she had only put on light makeup, she still looked different from before. She looked much more energetic and beautiful, her youthfulness especially showing through. Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart when she saw this. Youth is so good! Then, she looked at her niece. Despite being the same age as Mu Huan, she always dressed too maturely. Huo Yuqi seemed to have understood the meaning in her eyes, and she sighed in her heart. She was already dressing so maturely, but Long Feilei still only saw her as a little girl. If she were to make herself appear a little younger, he wouldn¡¯t even notice her. Didn¡¯t men like tender grass? Why was he so different from other men? Did he not want this tender grass? ¡°Mom...¡± Mu Huan smiled widely at Meng Yueman. ¡°Hm.¡± Meng Yueman didn¡¯t really like or dislike this daughter-inw of hers. After all, this was her first time meeting her, so she still needed to have more contact with her to have an opinion. It was just that the fact that Mu Huan had dated Gu Chenyi made her a little bothered. Especially since the incident at the engagement party had already spread throughout the entire industry. Everyone knew about this matter, and the rumors were rather nasty. The Bo family had never been involved in such a scandal before, so she must be feeling a little bothered and ufortable. But she heard from her son that Mu Huan had been forced to attend his matchmaking session. Chapter 537 - Mother-in-law Is Here (5)

Chapter 537: Mother-inw Is Here (5)

In other words, Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to marry him back then. It wasn¡¯t the case that she got to know about her son¡¯s n to marry through Chenyi, nor was she just using him to seduce her son. She didn¡¯t even know that she was marrying her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle. Thus, she couldn¡¯t be in the wrong. Moreover, the two of them were just like what her son had said. They could not be considered dating because they had never even held hands. Furthermore, she knew that her son liked this daughter-inw a lot at the start, let alone now. He was a cold-hearted son who had never done anything like that since he was young. Hence, she could not bear to give her daughter-inw the same treatment as her father did. Also, she heard from her sister that this daughter-inw had saved Yuqi twice. This meant that her daughter-inw was a good person. At the very least, there was a guarantee that she was kind. After all, she knew her niece¡¯s temper very well. She knew how much she liked Ling Wei, and she knew that it was inevitable for her to find trouble with Mu Huan here. Despite Yuqi finding trouble with her, she was still willing to save her. When good and bad things counteracted each other, it would result in a situation where there was neither fondness nor dislike. After Mu Huan sat down, Aunty Liang, who had been standing behind Meng Yueman, walked up to Mu Huan and handed her a beautifully packaged box. Mu Huan was stunned. Was this a gift for her? Right at this moment, Meng Yueman said, ¡°I made a hasty decision to return. I didn¡¯t manage to pick a present for you properly. I¡¯ll bring you to pick a good one after Chenyi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡± Mu Huan quickly took it from her. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Meng Yueman picked up her chopsticks. Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what to talk to Meng Yueman about, and neither did Meng Yueman. She knew everything about Mu Huan, and she didn¡¯t have anything in particr to ask or chat about. However, just as Mu Huan had surmised, Meng Yueman definitely liked Ling Wei. Furthermore, they had been in a rtionship for so many years, so she had a lot to talk about with Ling Wei. Ling Wei was well aware of Meng Yueman¡¯s preferences, and their interactions were very intimate. Ling Wei had grown up by Meng Yueman¡¯s side since she was young, and she was almost like her own daughter. Furthermore, Meng Yueman did not know the truth behind the breakup between Bo Junyan and Ling Wei. She only thought that the two children were not on good terms and that the two of them were arrogant, so they broke up. She would definitely feel regretful about their breakup. After all, she had treated Ling Wei as her daughter-inw since she was young. Despite all these years of hard work and love, they could not be a family. Hence, a few years ago, she also thought that her son was waiting for Ling Wei and hoped that the two of them could still be together in the end. Hence, she didn¡¯t let him have a girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t until she heard from the person who served her father that Ling Wei seemed to have a boyfriend that she got her husband to investigate. She found out that she was secretly dating a duke overseas, and that was when she realized that it was impossible between the two of them. Furthermore, her husband¡¯s health was getting worse every year. In a hurry to have a grandchild, she started to urge her son to get a girlfriend and get married. Her son found it troublesome to find a girlfriend, so she arranged a matchmaking session for him. After the meeting in the Imperial Capital ended, she went to Xiangyun City. Later on, when he got annoyed, she gathered all the candidates that she thought fit the bill, and he chose one from them. He even said that it didn¡¯t matter whom he chose, and it was soon settled. She hadn¡¯t wanted to cause him any trouble. Chapter 538 - Mother-in-law Is Here (6)

Chapter 538: Mother-inw Is Here (6)

Hence, she had personally taken a look at the photos of her family. The Mu family was not qualified enough, but because of the Mu family¡¯s rtionship with her husband, she¡¯d added the two daughters of the Mu family. She did not expect her son to choose a daughter of the Mu family. Her husband thought that marrying the Mu family¡¯s daughter was a good idea. At that time, she felt that it was fine as long as her son was willing to get married. Hence, she did not say much. She was the one who¡¯d picked the candidates herself, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything now. However, she, who was born with a noble background and had had a high status all her life paired with a cold personality, would not find trouble with people she was not familiar with, especially her juniors. Hence, she had nothing to say to Mu Huan. As for Mu Huan, although she was trying her best to find a topic to talk about, she was still not familiar with this mother-inw. And even if she could find a topic to talk about, she would die after a few words. Bo Junyan had always been a man of few words. Whenever Mu Huan talked to him, the conversation would often end up dead, so asking him to lead the conversation was even more hopeless. Hence, Mu Huan did not work hard to find a topic to chat about. She thought that in the future, once they¡¯d be close, there would naturally be something for them to talk about. She started to focus on eating. Bo Junyan and the rest were already used to Mu Huan¡¯s appetite. However, this was the first time Meng Yueman had seen Mu Huan eat. After the meal, she was amazed at Mu Huan¡¯s good appetite. ¡°This child has such a good appetite.¡± Mu Huan, who had wanted to finish this meal with another bowl of soup, paused when she heard her mother-inw¡¯s words. She felt awkward. Should she be more restrained? It was the first time they met yet she could eat so much. Right then, Bo Junyan said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s always had a good appetite.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°A good appetite is everything. Eat more nutritious food to take care of your body so that you can give birth.¡± Meng Yueman smiled at Mu Huan for the first time tonight. There was no such thing as someone her age who didn¡¯t want to have a grandchild. She had been urging her son to go on a blind date and get married so that she could have one. Hence, she naturally put this matter on the agenda. Of course, she preferred a granddaughter more than a grandson! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Because Mu Huan was still young, Bo Junyan did not n to have a child this early. However, he also knew that this was not the time to talk about this. Hence, he did not agree or say that he had no ns to have a child for the time being. Ling Wei saw that Meng Yueman was now able to ept Mu Huan as her daughter-inw. If she were to wait until Mu Huan was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still and not copse. She felt that her n should be changed. Ling Wei was a person with a good family background and was outstanding in all aspects. Why did she insist on having a married man like Bo Junyan after she returned? Apart from the fact that he was the most outstanding person Ling Wei liked, she, Ling Wei, had to marry the best. It was also because, as was previously mentioned, Ling Wei had a half-brother from the same father. Ever since she was young, she had always felt that everything in the Ling family should belong to her. She would not allow anyone else to steal anything that belonged to her. Hence, she wanted to take advantage of her younger brother¡¯s young age to get together with Bo Junyan so that the two families could merge. By then, everything would be theirs! In this n, apart from Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, she needed the most support from Meng Yueman. She couldn¡¯t let her like Mu Huan so much that she couldn¡¯t wait for her to get pregnant. At the end of dinner... Meng Yueman said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you can tell your grandmater. I¡¯ll see you when I have the time and talk about your dowry and the wedding.¡± Chapter 539 - Mother-in-law Is Here (7)

Chapter 539: Mother-inw Is Here (7)

When they were overseas, Meng Yueman had discussed with her husband to hold their son¡¯s wedding next spring. If the Bo family wanted to hold a wedding, it had to be grand and resplendent. Thus, the wedding nning should start now. When the two young people had registered their marriage, Meng Yueman and her husband couldn¡¯te back from overseas and didn¡¯t see their inws. Now that they were about to hold a wedding, it was time for the families to have a chat. ¡°Okay... Alright...¡± Mu Huan did not want to have anything to do with the Mus in regard to her marriage with Bo Junyan. Hence, she had never thought of letting the Mus get involved in her wedding. Hence, when she suddenly heard these words, she stuttered. ¡°Let¡¯s find a day after Junyan¡¯s father returns,¡± Meng Yueman continued. ¡°Okay...¡± After dinner, Meng Yueman asked Ling Wei to apany her for a walk to cool down. It was obvious that she wanted Ling Wei to apany her, so naturally, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t go forward. However, when she saw how close her mother-inw was with her love rival, she naturally felt ufortable. Seeing this, Huo Yuqi said, ¡°My aunt and Sister Ling Wei¡¯s rtionship is even deeper than mine. Hence, it¡¯s not something that you canpare to in a short time. You don¡¯t have to feel that you¡¯re not good enough to please my aunt.¡± Mu Huan looked at Huo Yuqi in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her tofort her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?! You¡¯re nuts!¡± Huo Yuqi turned around and left after saying that. Mu Huan looked at her back and smiled. ¡°Your cousin is rather cute.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In the past, he wanted her to get along well with his cousin. Now that she was praising his cousin, he was unhappy! This man was so fickle! After returning to her room, Mu Huan recalled that her mother-inw had said that she wanted to meet her grandma and father. She felt a headacheing on. Bo Junyan looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that she wanted to see my grandma and dad to discuss the dowry? When the timees, my grandma might take the opportunity to make a big fuss... and Dad...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s head hurt even more as she thought about theing scene. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll deal with it. We¡¯ll have a good chat when we meet.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to caress her head. ¡°Hubby... I love you so much!¡± Mu Huan reached out and hugged him, thinking that she had really married the best husband in history! He would help her with such matters, and she would be free of worries! ¡°How much do you love me?¡± Bo Junyan had a nagging feeling that her saying she loved him so much was just a mantra. It was just like how anyone could give another a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll love you until the end of the world, where the mountains are without edges, the river is dry, the winter thunder is shaking, the summer snow is falling, the world is united, the world is destroyed¡ªthrough all that, I dare to be with you!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was full of love! Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. It was a quiet night. ¡°Are you saying that Yueman likes Mu Huan despite everything?¡± The Old Master frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Wei looked out the window at the night sky and thought about what Meng Yueman had told her. Her mood was somewhat simr to the weather outside. Was there no irreceable person in this world? In the past, Meng Yueman recognized only her as a daughter-inw. Now, she had easily epted someone else as her daughter-inw. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?! Before she returned, I even especially instructed her!¡± Meng Yueman came back suddenly because of the Old Master. ¡°Aunt has always been a good person.¡± Having been close with her for so many years, Ling Wei naturally understood Meng Yueman very well. Chapter 540 - Mother-in-law Is Here (8)

Chapter 540: Mother-inw Is Here (8)

¡°That¡¯s not good. She¡¯s a fool! We deliberately created such a scandal before she returned, but she didn¡¯t end up disliking Mu Huan and even epted her so easily!¡± Old Master Meng felt that his daughter was a fool. ¡°Aunt dotes on her son too. She will always like whatever Junyan likes.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t think that her daughter-inw was bad or evil, Meng Yueman, who doted on her son, would always be a good mother-inw. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to herter!¡± Old Master Meng decided to reprimand his daughterter. After a moment of silence, Ling Wei said, ¡°Mu Huan has a bad rtionship with her half-sister. I heard that her stepmother was sent to a mental hospital by Junyan. Back then, she was also forced to attend the matchmaking event. There must be something going on. Grandfather, you can start from there. If you can find out anything that is disadvantageous to Mu Huan and bring that to light, not only will this anger Junyan, but it will also make Aunt Yueman hate Mu Huan.¡± Every time, Ling Wei was the one who came up with ideas, but she would nevere into contact with their implementation. Whatever he did was her idea, and only Old Master Meng knew about it. Hence, every time she did something, she would be able to wash her hands of it cleanly, as if it had nothing to do with her. Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t find any proof that Ling Wei was involved. However, Mu Huan knew very well that this had something to do with her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help but tell Bo Junyan if Ling Wei had done these things. As there was no evidence to prove that Ling Wei had something to do with these things, this made Bo Junyan feel that Mu Huan was just worrying about Ling Wei¡¯s feelings. ¡°Okay.¡± After speaking, Old Master Meng hung up. As Bo Junyan had said, his grandfather was really getting old, and there were many things about him that had changed. He was a big shot when he was young, and very noble, but when he got old, he became very absurd. There were many famous people in history, and among them, there were many famous visionaries. They had made great contributions to the advancement of human civilization, and they were all geniuses. But now that they were old, they had changed. They could do things that they would never have done in the past. Perhaps it was because these people were getting old and facing death, and the glory they¡¯d once had had made them unwilling to part with it, that they were afraid, or perhaps there were some things they wanted toplete, but they were suddenly unable to do so. Thus, they began to crazily try toplete it. Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather belonged to thetter type... The old man was almost 80 years old. His greatest ambition in life had yet to bepleted. This made him feel indignant and especially desire toplete it. Hence, he was especially persistent in making Bo Junyan and Ling Wei get together. He wanted to see the two families merge andplete what he had always wanted. The next morning. Mu Kexin, who was going to school, was invited into a ck luxury car. At the same time, someone went to Bai Xuexian¡¯s mental hospital. At the Gu residence... ¡°Qianru, the dead have passed away. Don¡¯t be too sad. You have to take care of your health. Your father doted on you so much. He¡¯d definitely want you to be fine...¡± Meng Yueman came to the Gu residence early in the morning to visit Gu Qianru. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Gu Qianru had been crying and be even thinner these past few days. It looked like a gust of wind could blow her away. The pain of losing one¡¯s kin could only be treated with time. It was not something that a few words offort could fix. Hence, Meng Yueman did not say anything else. She went to look for Bo Huaiyun to see if there was anything she could handle for the funeral. Gu Qianru looked at her retreating figure with a conflicted expression. Chapter 541 - No One Can Wrong Their Wife (1)

Chapter 541: No One Can Wrong Their Wife (1)

That afternoon, Meng Yueman was getting ready to leave. Gu Qianru, who was sending her out, said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t let Xiao Huan attend my father¡¯s funeral.¡± Meng Yueman was stunned. Mu Huan was the daughter-inw of the Bo family, and everyone knew about the rtionship between the two families. If her daughter-inw did not attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral, what would others think of her? ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m asking Xiao Huan not to attend the funeral for the good of our two families. You should know that Chenyi still likes Xiao Huan. Previously, when Lin Qingya was still carrying a child that he was responsible for, he had sought Xiao Huan out, asking her to elope. Now that there¡¯s no one else for him to be responsible for, I don¡¯t know what will happen if we let the two of them meet again in the future. Therefore, I want them to never meet again.¡± ¡°He wanted to elope?¡± Meng Yueman frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment of silence, Meng Yueman said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and inform Junyan.¡± The Bo family... The moment he got home, he was called over by Meng Yueman. ¡°Chenyi once wanted to elope with Xiao Huan?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It seems like such a thing really happened.¡± Meng Yueman frowned. Bo Junyan said, ¡°It¡¯s purely Chenyi¡¯s wishful thinking. Xiao Huan doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him and I¡¯ve taught Chenyi a lesson.¡± When Meng Yueman heard this, she did not say anything more, but she could not help feeling ufortable. Meng Yueman was already in her early 50s this year. At her age, she was definitely a conservative person, especially since she had grown up carrying the honor of her family. Now, the rumors about Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi were a huge scandal to Meng Yueman. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her son liked this daughter-inw very much, she might have listened to her father¡¯s words when she returned and thought of ways to get her son to divorce her and approach Ling Wei again. This was because the rtionship between Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi was a matter of fact, and it was said by their own family. Furthermore, what happened during the engagement ceremony was nned by her father. Hence, she could not use the matter of Mu Huan pushing Lin Qingya to rify the matter. Otherwise, she would push their family to the center of public opinion and make the family aughingstock. In that case, such a scandal would follow them for the rest of their lives. In this world, all mothers wanted their son to have the best things in the world. Meng Yueman was no exception, especially since her son was so outstanding. Since she had to have a daughter-inw, she naturally wanted to find a perfect and wless person. Only then would she bepatible with such an outstanding son like hers. But she also knew that the most important thing was that her son liked Mu Huan and that Mu Huan was not in the wrong. Hence, she felt ufortable and did not say much. After a moment of silence, Meng Yueman said, ¡°Your sister-inw doesn¡¯t want Xiao Huan to attend her father¡¯s funeral. She said that she was afraid that Chenyi would be unable to control himself and do something.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not without reason. After what happened at the engagement party, Chenyi only cares about whether Xiao Huan pushed Lin Qingya because of him. This makes everyone even more convinced of his and Xiao Huan¡¯s rtionship. If he were to do anything out of control during the funeral, there would be another storm.¡± Although Meng Yueman wasn¡¯t in the country at that time, she knew what happened during the engagement party. Many businessmen and political figures were going to attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral. If Chenyi, that insensible child, really did anything during the funeral, the two families would lose all their face and be aughingstock. Chapter 542 - No One Can Wrong Their Wife (2)

Chapter 542: No One Can Wrong Their Wife (2)

¡°After Grandpa¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll send Chenyi overseas,¡± Bo Junyan said with a darkened expression. This nephew could no longer stay in the country. ¡°This is one solution, but you have to consider your sister-inw¡¯s health as well. She looks even thinner than before. Now that she suddenly lost her father and her precious son couldn¡¯t be by her side, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to escape this pain,¡± Meng Yueman said. ¡°Sister-inw should also go abroad to recuperate. It¡¯s better to be far away from sadness and recover faster.¡± ¡°Okay. You can discuss this with your cousin.¡± Meng Yueman also felt that Gu Chenyi could not stay in the country. This child was too insensible. No matter what, Xiao Huan had be his aunt-inw. Even if he had deep feelings for her, he should let her go. Instead, he did such a thing at the engagement banquet. He did not consider the big picture at all. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make Xiao Huan attend the funeral. I¡¯ll tell the public that she¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell the public that she¡¯s sick. If Sister-inw doesn¡¯t want her toe, then so be it. It¡¯s Sister-inw¡¯s father, after all. It¡¯s not like Xiao Huan is required to go.¡± Bo Junyan understood why his sister-inw was behaving this way, but he still felt a knot in his heart. He could understand her pain, but he could not let his wife suffer because of this. She had done nothing wrong. ¡°You¡¯re really protective of your wife.¡± If it were other families, it was true that they wouldn¡¯t be required to go to their sister-inw¡¯s father¡¯s funeral. However, their rtionship with Bo Huaiyun made their situation different. Everyone knew that the rtionship between the two families was good, but even her son could do this. He was too protective of his wife. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dad¡¯s catchphrase? Aren¡¯t we not supposed to let anyone wrong our wife? I think he¡¯s absolutely right.¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s heart was feeling a little strange because her son was too protective of his wife. However, after hearing her son¡¯s words, that strange feeling disappeared. That¡¯s right. No matter how close a person was, they were still only rtives. Even parents wouldn¡¯t be able to keep their childpany forever. Only a daughter-inw could spend the rest of her life with her son. Who else should she protect if not her? ¡°Alright, go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll leave the matter to you.¡± Meng Yueman had never interfered much with her son¡¯s affairs. But Bo Junyan did not stand up and leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something else?¡± ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯te back for me. You came back all of a sudden because Grandpa asked you to do this, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± Meng Yueman said with a smile. ¡°Mom, Grandpa is old. He thinks too much about things and is too stubborn. You should try to persuade him from now on instead of going along with him.¡± ¡°You know that your grandfather is old and you know that that¡¯s his obsession. Also, he didn¡¯t do anything too extreme. Can¡¯t you just tolerate him a little more? Because of that, you even came to the Imperial Capital overnight. Not only did you forget about your grandfather¡¯s authority, but you even threatened him with cutting ties with you next time! ¡°Let me tell you, unless you¡¯re no longer my child, he¡¯ll always be your grandfather!¡± Meng Yueman did not want to talk about her father to her son the moment she returned. Hence, she¡¯d held back her words and did not expect him to bring it up. ¡°With my grandfather¡¯s personality, if I continue to tolerate him, he will only continue to push his luck.¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Naturally, she knew her father¡¯s personality. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s your biological grandfather. People say that people be like children when they grow old. They often cause trouble without reason. We have to coax him a little. You can¡¯t treat him this way. When you were young, you were unreasonable, and when you were looking for trouble, I didn¡¯t abandon you!¡± Chapter 543 - No One Can Wrong Their Wife (3)

Chapter 543: No One Can Wrong Their Wife (3)

¡°Have I?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Alright, if I think about it carefully, there¡¯s really no such thing! My son has been very sensible since he was young! ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t, that¡¯s still your biological grandfather. You can¡¯t treat him that way! Especially when your grandfather was the one who took care of you the most when you were young! You can pamper and protect your own wife, but you can¡¯t abandon your biological grandfather for her!¡± Meng Yueman had a good rtionship with her husband, so naturally, her husband would take her everywhere with him. When there was no one to take care of their child, her father would take care of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a bad fight with Grandfather either. That¡¯s why I want you to advise me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so anxious to urge me to get married, you must also know that Ling Wei has a boyfriend. It¡¯s impossible between me and her. No matter what Grandfather does, it¡¯s useless. He¡¯s hurt Xiao Huan because of these useless things. Do you think I will tolerate it?¡± Meng Yueman remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°What if Ling Wei has gotten into trouble because of her boyfriend or thinks that you¡¯re the most suitable person for her and wants to get back together with you?¡± ¡°Do I have to do it just because she wants it?¡± ¡°If the Bo and Ling families were to merge, the benefits would be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Mom, do you think our Bo family needs to rely on women through marriage? ¡°Or do you want me to spend the rest of my life working?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She definitely didn¡¯t want that. The Bo family was already rich enough. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend their fortune in tens of lifetimes. She didn¡¯t want her son to have to work hard and not enjoy life. His own father had been so busy with work that he destroyed his own body. ¡°Alright, your aunt and I will try to persuade your grandfather, but you have to be more forgiving toward him. If he¡¯s being too much, just don¡¯t take issue with him.¡± Her son was right. She couldn¡¯t give in to him blindly. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan got up and headed upstairs to his room. When Mu Huan found out that Gu Qianru did not want her to attend her father¡¯s funeral, she fell silent. Once something has happened, it could never be returned to the past. Bo Junyan pulled her into his embrace and kissed her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There are some things where we could only go with the flow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan would never force anything. She was a person who had a clear conscience. As long as she had a clear conscience, she would let nature take its course. Because of an ident, Mr. Bo was unable to rush back to attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral. On the day of Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral, Bo Junyan went first. Meng Yueman brought the Huo siblings and Ling Wei to have breakfast before heading over. Just as Huo Yuqi had said, Meng Yueman and Ling Wei had a deeper rtionship than she had with her niece. No matter what she did, she had to stay by her side. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t my aunt look more like a mother-inw when standing beside Sister Ling Wei than when she¡¯s with you?¡± Huo Li asked after he moved closer to Mu Huan. Mu Huan did not speak and only looked up at him. Huo Li immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my words! What I promised you not to say is that Sister Ling Wei and my cousin arepatible with each other!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Huo Li continued, ¡°Everyone knows that the Bo and Gu families are very close. From the engagement ceremonyst time, everyone knows that you¡¯ve married my cousin. Now, you can¡¯t go to Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral and Aunt will be apanied by Sister Ling Wei. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbearable and hard to ept?¡± Still ignoring him, Mu Huan picked up her bag and looked at Meng Yueman. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to school.¡± Meng Yueman was stunned. ¡°Okay...¡± Chapter 543: No One Can Wrong Their Wife (3) ¡°Have I?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Alright, if I think about it carefully, there¡¯s really no such thing! My son has been very sensible since he was young! ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t, that¡¯s still your biological grandfather. You can¡¯t treat him that way! Especially when your grandfather was the one who took care of you the most when you were young! You can pamper and protect your own wife, but you can¡¯t abandon your biological grandfather for her!¡± Meng Yueman had a good rtionship with her husband, so naturally, her husband would take her everywhere with him. When there was no one to take care of their child, her father would take care of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a bad fight with Grandfather either. That¡¯s why I want you to advise me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so anxious to urge me to get married, you must also know that Ling Wei has a boyfriend. It¡¯s impossible between me and her. No matter what Grandfather does, it¡¯s useless. He¡¯s hurt Xiao Huan because of these useless things. Do you think I will tolerate it?¡± Meng Yueman remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°What if Ling Wei has gotten into trouble because of her boyfriend or thinks that you¡¯re the most suitable person for her and wants to get back together with you?¡± ¡°Do I have to do it just because she wants it?¡± ¡°If the Bo and Ling families were to merge, the benefits would be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Mom, do you think our Bo family needs to rely on women through marriage? ¡°Or do you want me to spend the rest of my life working?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She definitely didn¡¯t want that. The Bo family was already rich enough. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend their fortune in tens of lifetimes. She didn¡¯t want her son to have to work hard and not enjoy life. His own father had been so busy with work that he destroyed his own body. ¡°Alright, your aunt and I will try to persuade your grandfather, but you have to be more forgiving toward him. If he¡¯s being too much, just don¡¯t take issue with him.¡± Her son was right. She couldn¡¯t give in to him blindly. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan got up and headed upstairs to his room. When Mu Huan found out that Gu Qianru did not want her to attend her father¡¯s funeral, she fell silent. Once something has happened, it could never be returned to the past. Bo Junyan pulled her into his embrace and kissed her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. There are some things where we could only go with the flow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan would never force anything. She was a person who had a clear conscience. As long as she had a clear conscience, she would let nature take its course. Because of an ident, Mr. Bo was unable to rush back to attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral. On the day of Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral, Bo Junyan went first. Meng Yueman brought the Huo siblings and Ling Wei to have breakfast before heading over. Just as Huo Yuqi had said, Meng Yueman and Ling Wei had a deeper rtionship than she had with her niece. No matter what she did, she had to stay by her side. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t my aunt look more like a mother-inw when standing beside Sister Ling Wei than when she¡¯s with you?¡± Huo Li asked after he moved closer to Mu Huan. Mu Huan did not speak and only looked up at him. Huo Li immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my words! What I promised you not to say is that Sister Ling Wei and my cousin arepatible with each other!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Huo Li continued, ¡°Everyone knows that the Bo and Gu families are very close. From the engagement ceremonyst time, everyone knows that you¡¯ve married my cousin. Now, you can¡¯t go to Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral and Aunt will be apanied by Sister Ling Wei. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbearable and hard to ept?¡± Still ignoring him, Mu Huan picked up her bag and looked at Meng Yueman. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to school.¡± Meng Yueman was stunned. ¡°Okay...¡± Chapter 544 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (1)

Chapter 544: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (1)

Meng Yueman was stunned because Mu Huan had said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to school. It¡¯s been a long time since I went. Now, someone suddenly told me that I have to attend.¡± Meng Yueman was surprised. Then, she snapped back to her senses and felt that she had be much younger. After getting into the car, Meng Yueman recalled Mu Huan¡¯s youthful and energetic look and could not help sighing. ¡°No wonder Junyan dotes on his wife so much. She¡¯s young, pretty, and energetic. She¡¯s indeed likable.¡± From the looks of it, Meng Yueman was satisfied with Mu Huan. She was so petite and adorable. When she stood next to her son, the scene they painted was very vivid. Especially when her son rubbed Mu Huan¡¯s head affectionately, she could not help but want to draw it down. Meng Yueman was a painter. Her eyes were good at discovering beauty, and she liked beautiful scenes. Hearing this, Ling Wei hugged her arm. ¡°Aunt Yueman, I¡¯ll be jealous if you praise her like this!¡± Meng Yueman patted her hand with a smile and said dotingly, ¡°You child...¡± Just as Meng Yueman had said, those who attended Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral were all big shots in the business world. Most of them had attended Gu Chenyi¡¯s engagement party before. When Ling Wei and Meng Yueman appeared, everyone started whispering to each other. Everyone in the upper-ss society knew about Ling Wei¡¯s status, and her rtionship with Bo Junyan was well-known. Hence, when they saw that the person apanying Meng Yueman to the funeral was Ling Wei and not Mu Huan, they all thought that Mu Huan had gone down for such a scandal and that Ling Wei was going to get back together with Bo Junyan. However, although everyone wanted to gossip, it was not a good time to do it during such an asion. Hence, no one dared to ask Meng Yueman about this matter. It was just that after returning, this news spread throughout the upper-ss society. In the hall. Gu Chenyi questioned, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let Xiao Huan attend Grandfather¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s funeral now and you¡¯re still in the mood to miss her! Are you trying to anger me to death?!¡± The gentle and pure Gu Qianru¡¯s voice was a little shrill, and her expression was a little scary. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about her. I just feel that you¡¯re doing something wrong. It¡¯s not Xiao Huan¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t ever mention her again!¡± This was the first time Gu Qianru, who had always followed Gu Chenyi¡¯s wishes, had used such a tough attitude to reprimand him. Gu Chenyi looked at his mother with aplex expression. ¡°Chenyi, didn¡¯t you say you were going to the washroom? Hurry up and go to the washroom!¡± Bo Huaiyun hugged his wife as he asked his son to leave. Gu Chenyi did not say anything else and turned to leave. After he left, Gu Qianru started crying in Bo Huaiyun¡¯s arms. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s still in the mood to think about Mu Huan. It¡¯s all her fault... It¡¯s all her fault...¡± She¡¯d wanted her son to be in such a situation... ¡°Alright, stop crying...¡± Bo Huaiyunforted Gu Qianru. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mu Huan... if it weren¡¯t for her, everything wouldn¡¯t have happened...¡± Gu Qianru seemed to have been possessed. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that everything wouldn¡¯t have happened without Mu Huan. Without Mu Huan, her son wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed and in so much pain. She wouldn¡¯t have met Lin Qingya, who was so heartless. Her father wouldn¡¯t have left her so early. Bo Huaiyun felt that what Bo Junyan had said was very necessary. He had to send the mother-and-son pair overseas so that they could stay away from this sad and emotional state. Otherwise, he would not be able to carry on like this. Chapter 545 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (2)

Chapter 545: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (2)

He¡¯d leave as well. To Bo Huaiyun, the most important thing was his wife and child. Naturally, he had to go wherever they went. After cating Gu Qianru, Bo Huaiyun started to n to go where they¡¯re going as well. Then, he thought of passing the Gu Group to Bo Junyan for him to manage. If the mother-and-son pair could let go of their past, they woulde back. If they could not let it go, he would shift the focus of the Gu Group¡¯s business overseas. Time passed quickly and another week passed. Time passed so quickly that it felt like someone had secretly sped up the clock. Regardless of whether it was a good period or not, time passed quickly and mercilessly. Late at night. Mu Huan felt a chill down her spine. Instinctively, she wanted to turn around and hug the big heater, but she missed it. This woke her uppletely. She opened her eyes and took a look at her phone. It was already past 1 am. Last night, Bo Junyan had asked her to go to bed first. Could it be that he was still awake? Realizing this, Mu Huan frowned and put on her clothes before getting off the bed. Bo Junyan, who had not slept, could only be in one ce, the study room. When Mu Huan arrived at the study room, Bo Junyan was frowning as he looked at a map. He was so focused that he did not notice Mu Huan entering. It was only when she was about to reach him that he noticed her. A look of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Mu Huan had always been good at eating and sleeping. Once asleep, she would not wake up until the next day. ¡°I woke up from the cold. It¡¯s so cold without a husband to hug you,¡± Mu Huan said as she squeezed herself into his embrace. ¡°I told you to turn on the air conditioner before sleeping. You didn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°I like the feeling of sleeping with a nket over my body when it¡¯s cold but not so cold inte autumn. I don¡¯t sleep well after turning on the heater,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, why were you frowning while looking at this map? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Seeing how focused he was just now, Mu Huan also looked at the map on the table. Then, she saw a big red circle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± ¡°Thepany is preparing to build a bigmunity andmercial center in this circle.¡± ¡°This ce is not bad! The environment is good and there¡¯s a lot of customer traffic. It¡¯ll be easy to sell whether it¡¯s a house or a shop!¡± Mu Huan knew Yun Cheng very well. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± ¡°Nothing. Hurry and go to sleep.¡± Bo Junyan patted her head. ¡°Hubby, tell me! I really want to know what¡¯s going on to make things difficult for you!¡± Mu Huan was curious about what could make her invincible husband suffer. Seeing how curious she was, Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. It¡¯s just a bit of effort.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Tell me!¡± Mu Huan said excitedly. ¡°The owner of thend has already promised to sell this most important piece ofnd in the middle. However, his father, who came back from overseas, suddenly refused to sell it. If he doesn¡¯t sell this piece ofnd, we would have to spend hundreds of millions to develop this area. This way, the profits we would receive would be much less. I¡¯m thinking about how to minimize the losses.¡± ¡°You have to spend hundreds of millions?¡± F*ck! She was feeling the pinch for him! ¡°Yes, because we¡¯ve already invested a lot in this area.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t this family selling it? Is this your enemy? Let¡¯s talk about their refusal to sell first. If they¡¯d already agreed to then backed outter, they must be messing with you.¡± If anyone dared to mess with her husband, she would kill them all! Chapter 546 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (3)

Chapter 546: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (3)

¡°No, they¡¯re not. I¡¯m on good terms with this family, so I was sure that I could get this piece ofnd back then. But I don¡¯t know if he was selling it behind his father¡¯s back or what. After his father returned to the country, because this piece ofnd had all the memories of him and his deceased wife, he was unwilling to sell it, so I couldn¡¯t force him.¡± ¡°Is that so... This is indeed not easy to deal with...¡± Since they were on good terms, they couldn¡¯t threaten or tempt him. Besides, he wasn¡¯t willing to sell his wife¡¯s memory, so it wasn¡¯t good to force him. Bo Junyan lowered his head and gave her a kiss. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. Go to sleep first.¡± ¡°No! You have toe with me!¡± Mu Huan put her arms around his neck and refused to let go of him. ¡°Be good.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be obedient about this. I know you¡¯re busy, but you have to take care of your health no matter how busy you are! ¡°You can sleep at 12 o¡¯clock in the evening and wake up at 3 or 4 am to deal with those matters. But don¡¯t stay up all night until 3 to 4 o¡¯clock before you sleep. You¡¯re a doctor yourself and know that sleeping at night gives the most efficiency! It¡¯s also the best for your health!¡± In the past, when Mu Huan did not sleep much, she would sleep at 11 o¡¯clock sharp and wake up at 3 or 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. Because she had slept during the golden period, even though she didn¡¯t sleep much, she could have enough energy every day. If she had stayed upte, she would not have been able tost long. There were a few times that she¡¯d had to endure until one in the morning to sleep for six hours the next day. She was drained and exhausted. Hence, sleep timing was very important. Although it depends on the differences in people, most of the time, sleeping between 11 o¡¯clock to 3 o¡¯clock the next day is the best for our health. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Recently, there¡¯ve been more and more cases of sudden deaths from staying upte. This is especially relevant for someone like you who¡¯s almost 30 years old. If you don¡¯t cherish your own health, others will in time sleep with your wife and hit your child! The family assets that you¡¯ve worked so hard to earn will be spent by others!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say something else... Bo Junyan suddenly hugged her and stood up. ¡°Are you going back to your room with me to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nted a kiss on his face. ¡°Be good!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The next day, Mu Huan¡¯s ss was going on a trip to the suburbs. In the past, Mu Huan had never participated in these trips organized by the school¡¯s ss. This was because she had to spend all this time to earn money. Now, however, she no longer needed to work so hard to live, and she was happily enjoying her youth. The autumn maple leaves were red, making the scenery in the mountains exceptionally beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times when I was on a mission, but I didn¡¯t realize that this ce was so beautiful...¡± Li Meng eximed as she looked at the mountain of red leaves. ¡°In the past, I only thought about missions and didn¡¯t have the time to admire it. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t find its beauty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Li Meng nodded and continued, ¡°By the way, Xingye and I have traveled the entire Yun Cheng. I feel that business in the physical store isn¡¯t very good right now. Only good restaurants are always full of people. The three of us like eating so much and know how to eat. I think we can open a restaurant. As long as the food in our restaurant is good, there will be many peopleing to eat. We¡¯ll definitely make money!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mu Huan felt that this was a good idea! ¡°Then...¡± Just as the two of them were discussing what their theme should be, they suddenly heard a cry of surprise. ¡°Someone fell into the water!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Who knows how to swim?!¡± ¡°Who would dare to jump down even if they knew how to swim? The river here is so turbulent, and there¡¯s even a waterfall at the end. If we were to be washed down, we might die!¡± Chapter 547 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (4)

Chapter 547: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (4)

When Mu Huan saw that it was a child who had fallen into the river, she hurriedly took off her coat and ran toward it. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Li Meng snapped back to her senses and immediately ran over. Didn¡¯t she hear that there was a waterfall in front of them? Before Li Meng could reach them, she heard a flurry of exmations! ¡°Oh my god! A woman jumped in!¡± ¡°Is she crazy?!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± When Li Meng ran up to her, she saw that Mu Huan was about to get close to the little girl, but they were about to be washed away. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Which one of you knows how to swim? Come with me downstream!¡± With that, she ran downstream. Although the waterfall in front wasn¡¯t very high, it wasn¡¯t low either. Even with such a rush of impact, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Xiao Huan if she were alone. However, she still had to protect the child. It was hard to say if it was safe. If she could run fast enough to the bottom of the river and wait for Xiao Huan, she would be able to rescue her immediately if an ident happened. This was to prevent her from being pushed further and putting herself in greater danger. If she didn¡¯t ask someone else to help save Mu Huan, she would definitely not be capable enough to go after that child as well. She would need at least two people. There were people around them who knew how to swim. When they snapped back to their senses and realized what she was trying to do, they hurriedly ran down as well. When Mu Huan tried her best to grab hold of the girl, the two of them were washed away by the rushing water. As she fell from a high altitude, there was nothing she could do. All she could do was hug the child tightly in her arms to prevent her from being washed away by the water. Just as Li Meng had said, this waterfall wasn¡¯t tall, but it wasn¡¯t low either. The impact of the fall, especially when it hit a rock, caused Mu Huan¡¯s back to explode in pain. The rushing water hit her head so hard that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. However, she still hugged the child tightly and used her body to block the violent impact. When the water was a little more stable, she immediately held the child with one hand and let her out of the water, with the other hand swimming toward the shore. But even so, the little girl was still in aa due to the excessive amount of water she had choked on. After Mu Huan climbed ashore, she hurriedly performed CPR on the child before she could rest. Just as Li Meng was running downstream... The little girl had just spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva and had woken up with a coughing fit. The exhausted Mu Huan had copsed next to the child. As she really did not have the energy to fall, the pain on her back made her bare her teeth. When she saw Li Meng approaching, she reached out and said, ¡°Xiao Meng, quick...¡± Li Meng, who had been running all the way down, panted heavily as she walked toward her. ¡°Help me... turn over, my back hurts...¡± Seeing her like this, Li Meng was both angry and heartbroken. ¡°You deserve it!¡± With that, she carefully flipped her over. Mu Huan, who had been turned over, instantly felt much morefortable. At this point, there were many people running down from upstream, including the little girl¡¯s teacher. The little girl was also on an outing with her ss. When her teacher saw that the little girl was fine, he rxed and copsed to the ground. After a while, he snapped back to his senses. Then, he hurriedly picked up the little girl who was crying on the ground and thanked Mu Huan. ¡°Hurry up and carry the child back to the car. Don¡¯t let her freeze anymore.¡± Mu Huan waved them away. The teacher thanked her a few more times before taking off his coat and leaving with the little girl. At this point, Long Feiting, who had been racing down the road, could not help but shout angrily when he saw Mu Huan, ¡°Mu Huan, are you crazy?!¡± Long Feiting, who had just jumped down from a higher position, was so nervous that his heart was in his throat! Chapter 548 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (5)

Chapter 548: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (5)

He¡¯d almost wanted to jump down from the top! Mu Huan looked up at him silently. Long Feiting looked at her while huffing and puffing for a while, then walked up to her and bent over to carry her. Seeing his outstretched hand, Mu Huan quickly shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Taking a crazy person to the car!¡± Long Feiting was full of hostility. Even if she was capable, couldn¡¯t she cherish her own body a little? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would identally knock into a rock and hurt herself? Or that she would choke to death? How brave! ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± Mu Huan was only feeling weak now. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t move due to her injuries. ¡°Do you want to freeze to death here?¡± Long Feiting said as he leaned forward to hug her. ¡°Stay away, stay away... If my husband finds out that you¡¯re hugging me, he¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Mu Huan had always remembered her status as a married woman. As long as the other person was a man, regardless of whether they were good friends or not, unless she was unconscious and didn¡¯t know, she would keep a distance. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Long Feiting was furious! She was still so concerned about Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings at a time like this! She was so cautious! ¡°Stop shouting. Thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll really be fine after resting... Stay away from me...¡± Mu Huan waved him away. There were so many people surrounding them. There were even so many people taking pictures and recordings. This was also the reason why she kept her head lowered ever since she¡¯d turned over. Nowadays, people loved to watch others and take pictures. No matter what happened, they would take pictures and record. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hugging Xiao Huan. Quickly take off your clothes and cover her!¡± After Li Meng took off all the clothes that she could take off and covered Mu Huan, she went to grab Long Feiting¡¯s clothes. Long Feiting quickly removed his clothes. The people from their ss, who were running behind him, hurriedly took off their coats and gave them to Li Meng to cover Mu Huan with. Mu Huany there and rested for more than ten minutes before she got up. With Li Meng¡¯s help, they returned to theirrge bus. At noon... While Bo Junyan was eating, Gong Zeye was bored after finishing his own dinner. Hence, he took out his phone to be busy while digesting. Suddenly, he jumped up and said, ¡°F*ck, boss, look! This looks like Sis-inw!¡± Bo Junyan immediately stopped eating and looked over. Gong Zeye clicked and yed it again. Someone had posted the video of Mu Huan saving someone on the inte and it was quickly trending. Although Mu Huan¡¯s movements were fast and she quickly lowered her head when she found out that someone had recorded it, those who were familiar with her could still recognize her. ¡°Sis-inw¡¯s jump is so dashing!¡± Gong Zeye was increasingly impressed by his sister-inw. In contrast to his excitement and adoration, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Just looking at the stream of water in the video was enough for him to tell that it was too fast, yet she jumped down without hesitation! Just as Gong Zeye was about to say something, Bo Junyan suddenly stood up and walked out to make a phone call. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment, but then she realized that he knew that she had jumped into the water to save someone. She hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Bo Junyan asked with a gloomy expression. ¡°What? What did you say? My signal isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m hanging up. See you tonight!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°Just try hanging up!¡± Chapter 549 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (6)

Chapter 549: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (6)

Mu Huan really wanted to say, I¡¯ll give it a try! But she was afraid, she didn¡¯t dare! She could only call out delicately, ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tone was clearly telling her not to make him ask again. ¡°At the school dormitory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°No need, Hubby. I still have...¡± Before she could finish speaking, Bo Junyan hung up. If she called again, Bo Junyan would not pick up. As she looked at her phone, she felt a headacheing on. It would be great if she could buy some time to meet him at night. At night, her back would not hurt as badly as it was now. It would be so dark and scary that he would feel a little less angry. Now that he had seen her... Mu Huan put down her phone and slumped over with a look of despair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Li Meng, who had just returned from getting some water. ¡°My husband ising to pick me up. I wonder how he¡¯s capable enough to know that I jumped into the water to save someone. He¡¯s never liked it when I take risks. This time, he seems to be very angry...¡± Mu Huan felt that it was over. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to be so capable. Right now, the video of you jumping into the water to save someone is already number one on Yun Cheng¡¯s inte searches!¡± When Li Meng went to get the water, she heard the school talking about this matter. She had even seen the video of Mu Huan jumping into the water to save someone on someone else¡¯s phone. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In this era where the transfer of information was fast-paced, there were benefits and disadvantages. What was going on? It had only just happened here, and it had already spread throughout the country. It was too difficult to hide something. ¡°I¡¯ve watched the video. It¡¯s basically recorded the entire process.¡± After Li Meng put down the hot pot, she picked up her phone and showed Mu Huan the video. After watching it, Mu Huan said, ¡°You said that I was so fast that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time. How did this person record it?¡± ¡°This person was already recording the scenery before you jumped. It¡¯s not that he reacted fast, but he saw the little girl falling into the water and forgot to turn off the camera. Then, you bravely entered the frame,¡± Li Meng said coldly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She snapped back to her senses. She looked at Li Meng. ¡°Come,e, help me apply the medicine again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just applied the medicine. Even if your medicine is divine, you can¡¯t absorb it immediately. It¡¯s useless no matter how much you apply!¡± Mu Huan suddenly had an idea. ¡°Then apply some powder on my back. That color won¡¯t look so ck and blue anymore!¡± Li Meng replied with a chuckle... ¡°Baby Meng, don¡¯t gloat. Just wait and see... No matter what, we¡¯re good friends...¡± Mu Huan said pitifully. ¡°I can understand why God Bo is angry, because I¡¯m angry too. You don¡¯t know the slightest bit of fear!¡± Li Meng really understood why Bo Junyan was angry. Even she, who knew what Mu Huan was capable of, was still so worried and afraid, let alone Bo Junyan. He would definitely be even more worried about her since he didn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s a living being, and children nowadays are so scarce and precious. The lives of only children are equivalent to the lives of three families. Since I was capable of saving her, how can I not do it...¡± She could not not do anything about it. She could clearly do it, so she could not just stand by and do nothing. ¡°I know you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just worried and scared...¡± Li Meng knew that what she said was right. She was just too worried about her, so she was furious when she saw her reckless behavior. What if something happened to her? Chapter 550 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (7)

Chapter 550: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (7)

¡°You know that I¡¯ve always been confident before I take action. But this isn¡¯t the time for this. Quick, apply some powder first. There¡¯s still time!¡± Mu Huan told her to hurry up. Bo Junyan would be here in no time. ¡°Use meat powder.¡± This type of powder looked very simr to the color of the skin. It was almost impossible to tell that the powder had been applied. ¡°Got it.¡± Li Meng took out some powder and wiped it for her. Before she could pack her things after she was done, there was a knock on the door. Mu Huan instinctively felt that it was Bo Junyan. ¡°Quick!¡± Li Meng quickly put away the things in her hands and hid them. Mu Huan also straightened her clothes and sat up. Li Meng then went to open the door. Indeed, it was Bo Junyan. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and immediately broke into a big smile. ¡°Hubby, why are you up here? You could have just given me a call and asked me toe down. My arms and legs are fine...¡± With that, she stood up and walked toward Bo Junyan to prove that she was really good and that she was fine! Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze on her became colder. ¡°Get out.¡± Li Meng, who had always been a quick-witted person, immediately ran away when he said that. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Every time, she ran faster than anything! After closing the door. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Back...¡± ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°Hubby, I...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t dare to continue what she was about to say under Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze. She obedientlyy down and let him examine her wounds. Mu Huan had taken a look in the mirror earlier and knew that she had covered up her skin well. She did not look so ck and blue anymore. Just as she was gloating over her quick wit... Bo Junyan reached out and asked, ¡°Is this powder?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She must have been too anxious and too nervous just now. For a moment, her brain was in a mess and she thought that this meat powder was not easy to see. She didn¡¯t expect him to touch it with his hand! ¡°You¡¯re really capable and smart.¡± Bo Junyan smiled at her. It was only that smile that could make Mu Huan shudder in fear. ¡°Hubby!¡± She immediately sat up and put her arms around Bo Junyan¡¯s neck, acting cute. ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you! I love you the most! I have the best husband in the world! I love you! I love you!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a while, he picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± In the past, she would hug him like a princess. But now, because of the injury on her back, Mu Huan was clinging to his chest like a child. Just as he was about to leave, Mu Huan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hubby, if you carry me out like this, all the students will soon know about our rtionship. You should put on a cap...¡± ¡°It¡¯s cleared.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Huan was stunned, not quite understanding what he meant. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out that she realized that while there were usually a lot of people walking around in the female dormitory, today, apart from Li Meng who was standing in the corridor, there was no one else. After that, they walked all the way down without once bumping into anyone from the school. When they reached home... Meng Yueman and Ling Wei were sitting in the living room, chatting and talking about something. The two of them were smiling happily. When they looked up, they saw Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan in. Mu Huan was hanging in his embrace, looking especially loving. Meng Yueman was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan is injured.¡± ¡°Injured? Where? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yueman said as she walked toward them. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Huan said as she struggled to get down to prove that she was fine. Chapter 551 - His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (8)

Chapter 551: His Wife Is Extremely Dashing (8)

However, as soon as she moved, she felt Bo Junyan¡¯s cold gaze above her head. She immediately dared not move. ¡°We¡¯ll go up first.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Meng Yueman. ¡°Let Ling Wei go with you and take a look.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Meng Yueman was about to say something when she suddenly realized that her son was a doctor, and a top-notch one. ¡°Alright, you guys go up first, then.¡± Meng Yueman saw that her son was in a hurry to go up, so she did not ask further about the matter. Not long after Bo Junyan carried Mu Huan up, Huo Yuqi returned. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Meng Yueman looked at her. Why did shee back at this time today? ¡°Is my cousin and sister-inw back?¡± Huo Yuqi asked. ¡°Yes. He said that Xiao Huan got injured.¡± ¡°As expected, she¡¯s injured! I knew it¡¯s impossible for her to not be injured after falling from such a great height!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had been transferred to the finance faculty, was no longer in the same ss as Mu Huan. She did not go on the trip to the suburbs today. She only found out about Mu Huan¡¯s rescue after she saw her ssmates watching the video in ss. She then heard that the school¡¯s female dormitory had been cordoned off for some unknown reason and that all the students had been cleared out. Just now, when they had let the students back in, she thought that her cousin must havee to the school to take Mu Huan away. Hence, she quickly ran back to check if Mu Huan was seriously injured. ¡°What do you mean she fell from such a great height?¡± Meng Yueman frowned. ¡°How¡¯s Sister-inw¡¯s injury?¡± Huo Yuqi asked anxiously instead of answering. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anything. Your cousin just brought her upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look!¡± Huo Yuqi said. She was about to walk up, but Meng Yueman stopped her. ¡°Your cousin is treating your sister-inw¡¯s injury. If you go up, your cousin will be angry.¡± Even as his mother, she did not dare to follow him. Huo Yuqi agreed. ¡°Why did you say she fell from such a high ce?¡± Meng Yueman asked again. ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± Huo Yuqi took out her phone and clicked on the video to show Meng Yueman. Ling Wei also looked over. The video did notst long. It only took a few minutes to finish. ¡°Was the person in the video just now your sister-inw?¡± Meng Yueman was not familiar with Mu Huan and did not see a clear picture of the person in the video. Furthermore, the person in the video was not very clear to see due to the distance. Although she looked like Mu Huan on the side, she was still unsure. ¡°Yes! Today, my sister-inw went out on a field trip with her ss. When she saw this little girl fall into the water, she jumped down to save her. Many of her ssmates saw her.¡± After Meng Yueman heard that, she clicked on the video again. The rapid river, especially the waterfall in front, was really scary. Last night, her father had called her and told her not to think that Mu Huan was not bad just because she had saved Huo Yuqi twice. He told her that Mu Huan had saved Huo Yuqi because she wanted to please them. This wasn¡¯t good. This was called scheming! She thought about it and felt that what her father said was possible. Hence, she thought that the quality of this daughter-inw still needed to be verified. However, after watching the video today, she felt that there was no need to test her quality. This child was really kind and brave. The boys did not dare to jump into such a rapid river to save the child, but she jumped without hesitation! This child had nothing to do with her. She had nothing to do with the Bo family, yet Mu Huan was willing to risk her life to save her. No matter what, just based on this point alone, Mu Huan¡¯s quality was not a problem at all. She was great! Chapter 552 - Threatening for a Favor? (1)

Chapter 552: Threatening for a Favor? (1)

Meng Yueman felt that there was no perfect person in this world. Everyone had all sorts of shorings. But as long as there was a quality like kindness in them, this person was fine. Ling Wei looked at Meng Yueman¡¯s expression. Without needing her to say anything, she knew what she was thinking. She did not speak, but her eyes darkened. Mu Huan was really surprising. She had repeatedly exceeded Ling Wei¡¯s expectations. ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t my sister-inw super dashing? Thest time she saved me, she was super chivalrous too!¡± Huo Yuqi clicked on the video again to watch Mu Huan jump. Although she jumped very quickly, she still looked as handsome as ever! Hearing her words, Meng Yueman and Ling Wei looked over at the same time. They were all surprised knowing how much Huo Yuqi idolized and liked Ling Wei. Everyone knew that she had always been a willful girl who, apart from Bo Junyan, only listened to Ling Wei. She didn¡¯t like anyone else, but now, she was speaking in such an admiring tone. Huo Yuqi sensed their strange gazes and quickly turned off her phone. ¡°I wanted to repay her for saving mest time. Since she¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back to school to continue ss!¡± With that, she ran out. Meng Yueman looked at her retreating figure and said with a smile, ¡°This Mu Huan is rather charming. The person who made Yuqi, who is so obsessed with you, who¡¯s a person who idolized you and who hated her and wanted to chase her away, has now be fond of her and is worshipping her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Then, Ling Wei smiled sadly. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing irreceable.¡± The people who¡¯d liked her since she was young had also started to like Mu Huan. Hearing the loneliness in her tone, Meng Yueman held her hand with a smile. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be reced. When he was young, his parents were everything to my child. But when he grew up, look, Junyan doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me!¡± ¡°Junyan has never liked to talk since he was young,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Upstairs... After he¡¯d removed the powder and saw the injury on Mu Huan¡¯s back, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll send two people to follow you.¡± Mu Huan immediately sat up. ¡°I don¡¯t want a husband! I¡¯ll definitely be behaved and obedient from now on!¡± Bo Junyan sneered, not believing that she would be obedient. ¡°Hubby, I only jumped because I was confident I could do it! You know that I¡¯m very familiar with Yun Cheng! I¡¯ve caught fish countless times in that waterfall when I was young, and I know how high and deep it is! Furthermore, I¡¯m the representative who participated in the provincial sports meet, and I won the swimming championship! Say, with my ability, can I just watch the child get into trouble and not save her? A doctor must be concerned about her patients. You were once a doctor, right?!¡± Bo Junyan kept silent. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m a real person! I really cherish my life! I¡¯ll never do anything that I¡¯m not confident of! Say, I have such a good husband like you, and my granny is waiting for me to take care of her. I won¡¯t lose my life for anyone else!¡± Mu Huan was a kind-hearted person, but she would only do things that she was confident in. She would never do things that could hurt her or make her lose her life. She still had Granny to take care of. She wasn¡¯t such a great person. No matter what, her life was the most important! Bo Junyan believed her words. She was someone who cherished her life. But it wasn¡¯t just about life! He didn¡¯t want to allow her to get hurt! Chapter 553 - Threatening for a Favor? (2)

Chapter 553: Threatening for a Favor? (2)

¡°I¡¯ll get someone to follow you from now on. If something like this happens again, just let them do it.¡± His wife was kind and he did not want to change that. In the future, he could just arrange for someone to do in her stead what she wanted to do. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°Come now, it¡¯s not convenient for you to send people to follow me. It¡¯d be like I¡¯m a prisoner. Besides, there are some things that can¡¯t be fixed even if someone were to follow me. For example, during the previousb incident, the person you¡¯d have arranged couldn¡¯t possibly have followed me inside the ssroom, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for two women around your age to be in your ss.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± This could happen! In the end... Mu Huan threw herself into Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Hubby... please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t let anyone follow me. I don¡¯t like people following me.¡± Bo Junyan remained silent, and his attitude showed that he was unmoved. No matter what, Mu Huan would never allow anyone to follow her. She didn¡¯t want to have no privacy at all. Hence, she said, ¡°If you force someone to follow me, I¡¯ll develop a rebellious mentality. The more you don¡¯t want me to do anything, the more I¡¯ll secretly do something. But if you don¡¯t make anyone follow me, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you in the future!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Suddenly, Mu Huan cupped his face with both hands. ¡°Hubby, look at me. Look at my sincere eyes! I¡¯m telling the truth! I mean what I say!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby... Hubby...¡± Mu Huan tried her best to coax him, but in the end, Bo Junyan finally agreed to not send anyone to follow her. ¡°You¡¯re making me so thirsty. Get me a cup of water...¡± Mu Huan was getting more and more used to ordering Bo Junyan around. Bo Junyan nced at her and, without a word, got up to pour her some water. After drinking a cup of water, Mu Huan felt much morefortable. She smiled brightly at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Bo Junyan shot her a cold nce before taking the cup and cing it on the table. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You should be happy to have such a great wife! Look at me, see how capable I am!¡± Mu Huan hugged him and continued to act coquettishly. With an icy husband, she had to act coquettishly and melt him with passion! ¡°You can be more capable,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. ¡°I can really do better!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of confidence! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s with your expression? Don¡¯t you like how capable I am?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Everyone likes their own wives. How can you not like me?!¡± ¡°I like it when you go to school obediently. After school, you can go home obediently, act cute, act coquettish, act shamelessly, y games, and get addicted to anything. But you can¡¯t do such dangerous things!¡± In the past, Bo Junyan only wanted an obedient wife. Later on, when she becamefortable, she unleashed her personality more freely. Now, he could only ask her not to do anything dangerous. ¡°Hubby, you love me too much. You care about me too much and like me too much. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t bear to see me hurt and dislike me doing these things, right?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you...¡± Mu Huan said as she kissed him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This little girl was really... She made one unable to get angry. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss... There was a knock on the door. ¡°Junyan...¡± It was Meng Yueman¡¯s voice. Mu Huan quickly pushed Bo Junyan away. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 554 - Threatening for a Favor? (3)

Chapter 554: Threatening for a Favor? (3)

¡°Hurry up and open the door. Mom is here,¡± Mu Huan said as she kicked Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Soft, timid, obedient? He must have been blind in the past. After he opened the door, Meng Yueman walked in with a bowl of ginseng soup. ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Huan¡¯s injury?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t wait for Bo Junyan to say anything. She immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡± ¡°How could you be fine after falling from such a great height?¡± Meng Yueman handed the bowl of ginseng soup to Mu Huan as she spoke. ¡°Here, drink this bowl of ginseng soup to nourish your body.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Mu Huan took it and gulped it down. Meng Yueman really liked watching Mu Huan eat. Every time she saw her eating, she couldn¡¯t help but want to eat more. When she was done, Meng Yueman looked at her son. ¡°How are her injuries?¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys continue. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Meng Yueman then turned around and left. Since her daughter-inw was injured, she shoulde up to show her concern. However, she would not continue to stay here and disturb the two of them. After she left... Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°You saw that my injury is fine. You can go to work! I¡¯ll be fine after a nap!¡± Bo Junyan sneered and said nothing. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t you say you were done being angry? Why are you sneering again?! ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep? Go to sleep.¡± ¡°I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something, but when she thought about how wrong it was to say it now, she decided to just go to sleep! Mu Huan had always been fast to fall asleep. Hence, she turned around and was soon sleeping. Bo Junyan watched until he saw her roll over. ¡°...¡± His wife was really good at eating and sleeping. After Mu Huan fell asleep, Bo Junyan went to his desk to deal with documents. He knew that her injury was fine. But even so, when she was injured, he still wanted to protect her. Mu Huan slept all the way until it was time to eat lunch. Because she was always starving when it was lunchtime, she woke up from her hunger. As though he knew she was about to wake up, he looked over at her when she opened her eyes. ¡°Do you want to go down and eat, or do you want to get someone to send food to our room so you can continue sleeping after you¡¯ve eaten?¡± Mu Huan wanted to get someone to send the food to the room, but she recalled that she had told her mother-inw that she was fine. If she didn¡¯t go down for lunch, it would seem like she was seriously injured. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and eat.¡± Mu Huan was about to get off the bed when Bo Junyan walked over and picked her up. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ll cripple me like this...¡± Her legs were about to atrophy as she rarely used them to walk when being carried by him. ¡°It¡¯s best if you be crippled. Just be good and stay in my embrace,¡± Bo Junyan said as he lowered his head. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It seemed that her husband really liked the delicate and gentle her. Her cute appearance was too misleading... When Bo Junyan carried Mu Huan to the dining room, Meng Yueman, Huo Yuqi, and Ling Wei were already waiting. After Meng Yueman returned, Huo Yuqi and Ling Wei always ate with her. Apart from going to the vi next door at night, they were all basically living together. After confirming that Bo Junyan liked her, Mu Huan was the one who had the upper hand against Ling Wei. Hence, Mu Huan didn¡¯t find the sight of Ling Wei to be too much of an eyesore. Instead, she felt that if Ling Wei wanted to see her and her husband unting their love, she¡¯d let her see enough! When Huo Li saw Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan down without regard for his image, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you crippled? You even have to be carried down.¡± Chapter 555 - Threatening for a Favor? (4)

Chapter 555: Threatening for a Favor? (4)

Bo Junyan shot him a look, and Huo Li, who was about to say something more, immediately stopped talking. ¡°Huo Li, why are you talking to your sister-inw like that?¡± Meng Yueman looked at Huo Li. ¡°I have something on and need to go out for a while. Please take your time to eat!¡± Huo Li said as he stood up and left. After he left... Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°The two of them have been spoiled. Don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Was she being shot in the back? Mu Huan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan, who was bare-faced, had her ck, straight, and smooth hair hanging on both sides of her face demurely. Her small oval-shaped face and big eyes made her look like an obedient and well-behaved student. Anyone who saw her like this would find her docile and want to dote on her. Hence, looking at her like this... Meng Yueman: ¡°Good girl.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When they were almost done with their meal, the butler came in. ¡°Sir, Elder Dong is here to visit.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Continue eating.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Is it Dong Xuezhen?¡± Meng Yueman asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wanted to see him tomorrow, but he¡¯s just in time,¡± Meng Yueman said as she wiped her mouth and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need hisnd for the project you¡¯re working on right now? I want to talk to him about it.¡± Mr. Bo was no longer concerned with thepany¡¯s affairs, but he would still ask about bigger projects. The project that thepany was working on now would cost more than two billion, so Mr. Bo knew that the plot ofnd was not for sale. He knew that Meng Yueman knew as well. Bo Junyan was on good terms with the Dong family, so his parents were on good terms with the Dong family. Meng Yueman had intended to make a trip to the Dong family home tomorrow, but now that he was here, she decided to talk to him about it. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and got up to leave. Meng Yueman followed behind him. Not long after she left, Ling Wei left, and Huo Yuqi left as well. Only Mu Huan was still busy eating. The Ling family had business dealings with the Dong family, and they were very close. Hence, Ling Wei did not leave the house. Instead, she went to the living room with Meng Yueman to convince Dong Xuezhen to sell thend. But... Dong Xuezhen did note because he had heard that Meng Yueman had returned. He was not here to visit Meng Yueman. He was here to look for Mu Huan. ¡°Are you saying that the child Xiao Huan saved is your granddaughter?¡± Meng Yueman had spent most of her time overseas and had never seen a junior from the Dong family. ¡°Yes. Today, my granddaughter¡¯s school organized an outing. That child was identally pushed down!¡± said Dong Xuezhen. He then added, ¡°Yueman, you¡¯re really lucky to have such a good son. Because he¡¯s so capable, he managed to give you such a good daughter-inw!¡± This old man doted on the children of his family every generation, and this youngdy was Old Master Dong¡¯s first granddaughter. He¡¯d always treated her very preciously, and he was ever afraid of losing her. Mu Huan had saved his granddaughter¡¯s life, so naturally, even though he had not met Mu Huan yet, he still felt that Mu Huan was the best! After his granddaughter was sent home, Dong Xuezhen sent someone to find out who the person who had saved his granddaughter was. As she was a part of a ss trip, many people knew about Mu Huan¡¯s identity. Furthermore, Dong Xuezhen¡¯s son had attended Gu Chenyi¡¯s engagement party a while ago. Through Mu Huan¡¯s photo at school, he recognized that she was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. Upon learning that she was the Bo family¡¯s daughter-inw, Dong Xuezhen immediately got someone to prepare a substantial gift for her. Chapter 556 - Threatening for a Favor? (5)

Chapter 556: Threatening for a Favor? (5)

No one disliked being praised. Meng Yueman was no exception. When she heard Dong Xuezhenplimenting her, she was in a good mood. ¡°My son has had good taste since he was young.¡± ¡°He really has good taste!¡± Dong Xuezhen said. ¡°I wonder how your daughter-inw is doing now? I heard that she¡¯s injured. Is her injury serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Meng Yueman said as she looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Go bring Xiao Huan over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan stood up and walked toward the dining room. Meng Yueman had wanted to talk to Dong Xuezhen about the plot ofnd, but now, she found it difficult to speak. Mu Huan had saved the granddaughter of the Dong family, and the fact that he came to talk to her now was like a gesture of gratitude. Ling Wei had thought of this as well, so she no longer had anything to discuss with Meng Yueman and Dong Xuezhen. At the dining room... Mu Huan put down her chopsticks and was about to stand up when she saw Bo Junyaning in. ¡°Are you done with the discussion so soon?¡± Or did he feel that she was almost done with her food so he came back to carry her back to her room? ¡°He¡¯s here to see you.¡± ¡°Me? Why is he looking for me?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know anyone by the name of Dong Xuezhen. Hence, she couldn¡¯t figure out why he was looking for her. However, she quickly recalled that there was a rich man with the surname ¡°Dong¡± in one of the missions she hadpleted. Instantly... What the f*ck! Could it be that the second-generation heir¡¯s father had found out her identity and looked for her? This... Just when she was feeling a little flustered... ¡°The girl you saved is Dong Xuezhen¡¯s granddaughter. He¡¯s here to thank you.¡± Mu Huan let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. So it wasn¡¯t her fault. ¡°What were you afraid of just now?¡± ¡°I once bullied someone with the surname Dong. I thought it was his father who came to settle scores with me.¡± Mu Huan was telling the truth. In that mission, she had tortured that Dong guy terribly! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan brought Mu Huan to the living room. After a round of thanks and praise, Dong Xuezhen looked at Mu Huan and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that such a small person like you would have the courage to jump down.¡± He had watched the video, but the camera was too far away to record the events clearly, and her face was not visible. Hence, when he saw Mu Huan¡¯s petite and delicate frame, he could not help but sigh. He did not know where she got the courage to jump down so fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯m good at swimming.¡± Mu Huan smiled awkwardly. He was once again impressed by her looks. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were once the champion of the provincial high school sports meet.¡± The sports event that Mu Huan attended in high school was rather popr, especially after she was able to qualify for the Olympics with her speed during the championship. Hence, there were many media outlets that reported about it. As long as they investigated Mu Huan, they would be able to find out. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s nothing much. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake for you, but for our family, you¡¯ve saved our lives!¡± Dong Xuezhen was a very kind person. She had saved his granddaughter, which to him meant that she had saved his life. ¡°From now on, you cane to our family when you need something, no matter what it is!¡± ¡°Is anything really fine?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then can you sell that piece ofnd to my husband?¡± Instantly, everyone in the room looked toward Mu Huan. Like Meng Yueman had thought earlier, even though Mu Huan had saved the Dong family¡¯s life, that didn¡¯t mean they could let anyone buy theirnd. This was because the grandfather had said that he wouldn¡¯t sell it because he had memories with his wife in that ce. If someone were to ask them to sell theirnd in exchange for saving their lives, saying that that would be a way for them to repay the kindness... Chapter 557 - His Wife Is a Genius (1)

Chapter 557: His Wife Is a Genius (1)

The smile on Dong Xuezhen¡¯s face disappeared. He did not expect her to make such a request. He didn¡¯t want to sell thend, but he had just said that Mu Huan could approach the Dong family if she ever needed anything. She had saved what amounted to his life, so if he didn¡¯t sell thend she wanted him to sell, then he would be too ungrateful. However, that ce was his home. It had memories of him and his wife to sustain him for the rest of his life. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want it to disappear. He didn¡¯t want her to disappear again. It felt like if it disappeared, there would be no more trace of his wife left in this world. It would be as if she had never existed, as if the past was just a dream. Furthermore, his family had a history of Alzheimer¡¯s. This illness had a high chance of being inherited. Now, his memory was no longer as good as before. If he didn¡¯t have memories of the old house, he was afraid that one day, he would forget his wife. Even if everyone in this world could forget her, only he couldn¡¯t. If he could sell thend, he would have sold it long ago given his rtionship with the Bo family. But if he didn¡¯t sell it now, this... If he sold it, he... Meng Yueman frowned when she saw Dong Xuezhen¡¯s face bing increasingly sullen. Although it would be a huge loss if they couldn¡¯t buy this piece ofnd, losing a few hundred million wouldn¡¯t damage the rtionship between the two families. She couldn¡¯t let anyone know that the Bo family was ckmailing him. Just as she was about to say something... She could only hear the following. Mu Huan continued, ¡°Uncle Dong, I know that you don¡¯t want to sell thend because it belongs to you and your wife.¡± Mu Huan had never been a person who would ckmail others into repaying their kindness. She could understand the old man¡¯s desire to keep his memories. Hence, she would not force him to sell hisnd to repay her kindness. However, she would not let her husband lose so much either. This would not do. If that did not work, then she would make peace! Not only did she want Elder Dong to keep his memories, but she also wanted her husband to sessfully develop this piece ofnd! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s where we¡¯ve lived all our lives. When I came back, I wanted to continue living there. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I really couldn¡¯t sell it, I would have sold it to Junyan long ago.¡± Mu Huan had saved their lives, so she had raised this condition. If he didn¡¯t sell it, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. However, Dong Xuezhen really didn¡¯t want to sell it. Hence, when he spoke, he looked reluctant. He hoped that Mu Huan could make another request. ¡°Uncle Dong still wants to stay there, so you can just continue living there! Uncle Dong just needs to keep your family¡¯s home and courtyard and sell the rest to my husband!¡± The Dong family was a well-known family in Yun Cheng. Apart from the old house of the Dong family, thend of the Dong family included horse farms, gardens, theaters, and many other facilities. The total area was over a hundred acres. ¡°This...¡± Dong Xuezheng really didn¡¯t know what to say. This was because Bao Junyan wanted to develop amercial center and a residential area. If their family¡¯s home got surrounded by skyscrapers and bustlingmercial centers, how was he going to live in such an old house? ¡°Uncle Dong, are you afraid that the surroundings will be filled with skyscrapers to block the sunlight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look at this map...¡± Mu Huan said as she took out a map of Yun Cheng. ¡°Uncle Dong, do you see the old temple here?¡± Bo Junyan had gone in to call Mu Huan, but she came out only after a while. It was because Mu Huan had prepared some things, including this map. ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Xuezheng did not know why she suddenly asked him to look at the map and the temple. However, he still nodded when she asked him about it. Chapter 558 - His Wife Is a Genius (2)

Chapter 558: His Wife Is a Genius (2)

¡°This old temple is very efficacious. It¡¯s the best temple in Yun Cheng. Junyan wants to use this ce to develop an antique street. By then, your house will be surrounded by antique buildings like yours. If you want to stay in your home, it won¡¯t be a problem because there won¡¯t be high-rise buildings blocking the sunlight in front of your house. Of course, though, this is to be amercial street. When you wake up, there will be a lot of people around every holiday. It¡¯ll be a mess. It won¡¯t be as peaceful as it used to be. ¡°Hence, I feel that you can actually transform your house into a love museum and then open it to the public. This way, not only will you be able to preserve your memories with your wife, but you will also...¡± When Bo Junyan pointed at the map that night, Mu Huan had instinctively studied the piece ofnd on the map and saw that there was an old temple in the ce where thend was located. As religiousnd could not be sold, she knew that even if Bo Junyan bought all thend in the vicinity, he would still have to steer clear of the temple. Besides, although Mu Huan didn¡¯t know who Dong Xuezhen was, she had an impression of the old Dong family. The old residence¡¯s surroundings were exquisite and extravagant, and it was a pity to tear it down. Furthermore, Yun Cheng was a tourist city with mountains and rivers. Hence, she had asked Bo Junyan if an antique street concept would work. After he thought for a while and said that it would work, Mu Huan finally dared to say that. This way, not only would Elder Dong be able to keep his family¡¯s memories, but it would also not dy her husband¡¯s development of this ce. However, she also thought that with Elder Dong¡¯s status, he would definitely be a quiet and private person who valued privacy. If he were to live on themercial streets, he would definitely feel that the ce was noisy and messy. If he didn¡¯t want to live here, then even if the surroundings were all antique buildings, it wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce. There wouldn¡¯t be any skyscrapers blocking his house¡¯s sunlight, so he shouldn¡¯t be unwilling to sell thend. Hence, she asked Bo Junyan about the general situation of the Dong family. The old man and his wife¡¯s temperament were roughly known. She thought about the newly-opened Museum of the Brokenhearted, which had be rather popr. She thought that he could also turn his family home into a love museum. Although most people didn¡¯t want their home to be a public ce, she felt that Elder Dong might be willing to do so. Furthermore, the key was how she was going to convince him. ¡°Love museum?¡± Dong Xuezhen frowned. He knew about such a museum, but what was it exactly? ¡°Your wife was the first-generation Best Actress. You¡¯re so handsome, she¡¯s so beautiful, and you¡¯re both so infatuated. Your rtionship with your wife is the most beautiful kind of love life that many people yearn for! ¡°This street will have the temple of the Moon that must be built along a street dedicated to love seekers. If you are willing to transform your home into a love museum, we can build some wishing wells and wishing trees around the ce. When the touristse over and see your and your wife¡¯s life, they will definitely yearn for it and want your blessings. This will increase your family¡¯s spiritual energy and make you flourish! ¡°You can move in and keep your old house to reminisce about your wife. That was a short period of time, and it would be hard to not forget anything. Once it¡¯s gone, there¡¯d be nothing left. But it¡¯s different if you turn your house into a love museum. Your house has always been very old and beautiful. Many people would want to take a look. Your wife¡¯s reputation is very influential, and with good marketing, your house will soon be a famous historical site for those seeking true love!¡± Chapter 559 - His Wife Is a Genius (3)

Chapter 559: His Wife Is a Genius (3)

¡°The more valuable it is, the more others will also value it. Then, it will be preserved forever. In time, the love between you and your wife willst for a hundred years. Hundreds of years from now, people will still be talking about your and your wife¡¯s love! ¡°Transform it into a love museum, and your home will still be yours. This way, not only will your memories with your wife be protected, but they will also be made even more beautiful! ¡°Don¡¯t you think Yun Cheng is already different from ten-odd years ago? It¡¯s only been a decade and it has be like this. It¡¯s really hard to say what more will change in the future, especially when you are no longer around. Your child had already agreed to sell thend now, let alone in the future... ¡°Also, the more prosperous this street bes, the more famous it will be. The more popr the temple is, the more tourists it will attract and the more prosperous it will be. I feel that people should have faith and positive belief. Life is short and fleeting. It would be great if we could all have three lifetimes of love!¡± People were greedy, especially for the sake of those whom they loved deeply. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live with the person they loved for the rest of their lives? After this lifetime, they would want to have another lifetime. When he heard that, Dong Xuezhen¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right! A person¡¯s life was too short. It would be great if they could have three lifetimes of love! He really missed his wife. He really wanted to have a chance to meet her again! ¡°Uncle Dong, by selling thend, it means that you¡¯ll have created the prosperity of this ce and made the old temple more prosperous. This is a great act of kindness. I believe that good deeds will eventually be rewarded!¡± Dong Xuezhen waspletely moved by her words! Having enough money and a life of luxury, who wouldn¡¯t want to continue living? He especially wanted it for his wife¡ªhe wanted her living a life of luxury for hundreds of lifetimes! And for them to have that beautiful three lifetimes of romance! He knew that no such things coulde true in this world, but just like what she had said, people should still have their faith and positive beliefs. They must allow themselves to live a better life by relying on these beautiful beliefs. Besides, what if there really were such things in this world? After all, there were many things even in today¡¯s society that science could not exin. What if he were to make the incense offerings in the old temple even more popr and make God willing to give him and his wife a few more lifetimes of love? Even if this possibility was only one in a million, he was willing to give thend up for it. After making a decision, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°How about this? If you spare the time to give me a detailed n, I¡¯ll give you the rest of thend except for my family¡¯s courtyard house!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes widened. It was already good enough if she could convince him to sell thend. He was actually going to give thend to her! His house and surrounding courtyard did not take up muchnd, but the remaining spaces were of high value! He wanted to give it to her! This... Is this how rich people are?! Not only was Mu Huan surprised, but everyone in the room was also shocked. It had to be known that thend was so big that it was over a hundred acres! And he wanted to just give it to Mu Huan! Mu Huan snapped back to her senses. ¡°This... This won¡¯t do... How can I ept this?! That ce is so expensive! ¡°You don¡¯t have to! You really don¡¯t have to give it to me! Just sell it to my husband! You really don¡¯t have to give it away!¡± ¡°You saved my family¡¯s life, so those things are nothing,¡± Elder Dong said with a smile. The dead were important, but the living were more important. His granddaughter was a priceless treasure. Nothing couldpare to her! ¡°Uncle Dong, I really did nothing much. You...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something else. Chapter 560 - Rich (1)

Chapter 560: Rich (1)

Dong Xuezhen cut her off and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked owing others favors. My gratitude to you for saving my life¡¯s treasure is too much. It¡¯s not good if it makes me unable to eat and sleep well on my back. ¡°That is to say, I¡¯m not giving thisnd to you for free. I¡¯m repaying you for saving my treasure. If you ept it, we¡¯ll be even. If you don¡¯t ept it, then I¡¯ll assume you think it¡¯s not enough.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Even if she did save what amounted to his own life, she couldn¡¯t possibly receive such an expensive thing! A few days ago, when she was watching the primetime news, she saw a piece of 99 acres worth ofnd being sold for 360 million. With his 100 acres, even if he were to get rid of his house¡¯s plot, he would still have 100 acres left! The location of his home was even better than that piece ofnd in the auction, so it would cost more than 400 million. How could she ept it?! But since he had even said such things, she could not say anything. Hence, she looked at Bo Junyan pleadingly. Bo Junyan noticed the look in her eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Dong, I¡¯ll consider thisnd your investment as a shareholder.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Dong. This is to be your share, alright?!¡± Meng Yueman added upon snapping back to her senses. She did not expect that not only was Mu Huan not ckmailing him, but she also somehow got him to give her thend for free! However, they could not take thisnd for nothing. ¡°If this is considered a share, then it¡¯s not that I¡¯m repaying my gratitude but that I¡¯m snatching your interests! Junyan has such good taste. This piece ofnd he¡¯s developing will definitely make a huge profit in the future! Your Bo family can have it for yourself. I can¡¯t share it with you.¡± If he couldn¡¯t repay her for saving his granddaughter, he could still enable her to earn money. He did not wait for Bo Junyan and the rest to speak. He quickly added, ¡°How about this? If the details of the proposal can satisfy me, I¡¯ll sell thend to you at half the market price. This way, we¡¯ll be done with our kindness! With this condition, we can¡¯t go back on our word!¡± Dong Xuezhen¡¯s face was full of resoluteness. He could only ept such conditions. Bo Junyan did not try to persuade him further. ¡°Alright.¡± In the future, if there were any projects that could earn money, the two families could work together, and everything would be possible. Seeing that Bo Junyan had agreed, Mu Huan felt that he had his own considerations and did not say anything else. She also thought that while 200 million might be a lot to her, to big shots like them, 200 million was just a small sum. It was just like when a certain big boss had referred to earning 100 million as a ¡°small¡± goal... ¡°Alright, then, it¡¯s settled!¡± Dong Xuezhen said happily. ¡°Yes,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. After settling the matter, Dong Xuezhen did not intend to leave. Instead, he looked at Mu Huan and could not help praising her, ¡°Junyan, not only do you have good taste in business, but you also have good taste in picking wives!¡± The corners of Bo Junyan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. It was rare for him to show such a smile in front of outsiders. ¡°Yes.¡± He had good taste in picking his wife! His little one was always able to surprise him. ¡°The matter of her saving someone today was an ident. Xiao Huan probably didn¡¯t know who I was before she met me, right?¡± asked Dong Xuezhen. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what she¡¯d presented earlier must be what she came up with at thest minute when you asked her toe out, right?¡± It was no wonder that Bo Junyan had spent so much time calling out to someone. It turned out that he was preparing these things. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too awesome! To think that someone who coulde up with such a method to convince me to sell thend in such a short time would want to give it to you!¡± Dong Xuezhen knew that the Bo family had already invested a lot in this project. If he did not sell thend, the Bo family would lose hundreds of millions of yuan. Chapter 561 - Rich (2)

Chapter 561: Rich (2)

But even though he knew about this situation, even though he was on good terms with the Bo family, and even though Mu Huan had saved his granddaughter, he had had no intention of selling thend. He also knew Meng Yueman¡¯s character. If not for this favor, she would probably have tried all sorts of ways to convince him to sell thend. With this favor, she would definitely not be able to say anything. Therefore, if he dared to return this favor, he had not been afraid that they would use it to make him sell thend. But he had never expected that he, who had been so determined, would now want to give thend to someone for free! And he felt that the gift was worth it! ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and stroked Mu Huan¡¯s head, his face full of pride. Her brain spun fast and nimbly, and her thoughts were sharp. It did not take long for her to realize what it could mean that she had saved Dong Xuezhen¡¯s granddaughter. Within such a short period of time, she hade up with the idea of letting the house stay standing through rting it to the temple. The temple was a popr tourist attraction, and she thought about how she could use the traffic at this scenic spot to build an antique tourist attraction street built on the Dong couple¡¯s personality. She had a rough idea of the couple¡¯s background, and when she thought about this love museum, she even used the influence of Old Madam Dong, who was once a movie queen, to convince Old Master Dong to agree. It was really good! Bo Junyan had already thought of a better solution before this. Even if he didn¡¯t manage to buy the Dong family¡¯snd, not only would the losses be reduced to zero, but the profits from the development would also be higher. However, after his wife gave him such a solution, he would of course use it. Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan as well. Although she did not say anything, there was obvious admiration in her eyes. Bo Junyan and Dong Xuezhen¡¯s positive praises made Mu Huan feel a little embarrassed. ¡°All of you are too kind. This can¡¯t be considered my idea. I only thought of this because of what other people have done in the market...¡± Mu Huan thought that even a museum for the broken-hearted could be so popr nowadays. Where tourist attractions were concerned, a romantic-themed dating museum would definitely be more popr. This was especially so for the Dong family¡¯s old residence, which was really good-looking. Whenever she passed by it, she would always take a few more nces. That was why she¡¯d thought of such a n. Besides, she was just putting on an act and hoping for the best. Nowadays, there were many antique street businesses that did not take off. If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan saying that it could work and that he could attract customers, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to think this way. It had to be known that this ce was easy to envision, and one could just think up beautiful oues. In reality, it could be very cruel and bitter. To put it simply, she wanted to make the future a perfect one. And to achieve such a situation would be the most difficult. The difficult implementation would have to depend on Bo Junyan. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you can think of this after being inspired by other things!¡± Dong Xuezhen now felt that Mu Huan was good at everything! Actually, Dong Xuezhen knew that the future might not be as good as Mu Huan had described. Hence, he had asked them to prepare a detailed n and confirm the feasibility of the n before he would sell it. However, he believed that if Mu Huan could create such a huge n, she would definitely make it real. Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only lower her head shyly. She looked even more obedient now! One could not help but wonder how such an obedient girl could have such capabilities. Chapter 562 - Rich (3)

Chapter 562: Rich (3)

Especially Ling Wei. To her, Mu Huan was only a first-year student. She was even forced to marry Bo Junyan by her grandma. How could a person like her, who could not even have her freedom, have such capabilities? If she had such capabilities, why would she be forced to such an extent by her grandma? Why would she marry a stranger at such a young age just because she didn¡¯t have any money? If she were to say that she matured after her marriage, she had been married to Bo Junyan for less than half a year. No matter how fast a person matured, it couldn¡¯t be that fast, right? Could it be that she was too scheming? Back then, she wasn¡¯t forced to marry Bo Junyan but, instead, all of these were her tricks? Otherwise, why would she suddenly be so capable and outstanding? At this thought, Ling Wei¡¯s gaze toward Mu Huan darkened. This Mu Huan used to hide herself and pretend to be a harmless young girl, but in fact, she was very scheming! It looked like there was no need to find a better opportunity. They had to do it now! Ling Wei had got someone to investigate Mu Huan carefully. However, all she found out was that Mu Huan had been working as a part-time worker since she was young. She didn¡¯t think much of those odd jobs. She felt that such a young girl who had been working from a young age while also studying shouldn¡¯t have any capabilities, but Mu Huan had them in spades! She must be sly and scheming! Ling Wei, who came from a wealthy family, naturally didn¡¯t like the jobs that Mu Huan had dealt with in the past. However, it was those odd jobs that had made Mu Huan who she was now. As she had done many things since she was young, she had met many people and encountered many situations. Furthermore, because she had often had to deal with many sudden incidents, her reaction speed was naturally faster than that of normal people. This was especially so when she was working at Know-All Agency. She could be said to have taken on all sorts of cases, and she knew how to customize a special n based on someone¡¯s character and family matters. Furthermore, she had always been someone who looked deep inside others to earn money. Hence, she was very good at figuring out people¡¯s hearts and adapting to situations. Just by looking at how she was able to survive by Bo Junyan¡¯s astute side until now without revealing her true capabilities, one could tell that she was capable. As for why Mu Huan did not have the money and was forced to such an extent by her grandma, it was because shecked the capability to break free. That was because of her social circle. In the past, Mu Huan was a high school student, and her living environment made her mostly poor. She couldn¡¯t evene into contact with rich people, and she didn¡¯t even know that she coulde up with such connections. There was once an agency that conducted a long-term research and followed the growth of three children. One was a child from the countryside, another was from an ordinary family in an ordinary city, and the third was from a wealthy family in a big city. The first had been smart since she was young and had good grades. However, because her family was poor, she got married after graduating from junior high school. The child who came from the ordinary city also did well in their studies. They even managed to get into a key university. After graduation, they even found a good job. However, under the pressure of the high housing prices, he had to support his family and return loans. He had a hard life every day. Lastly, the one who came from a wealthy family in a big city had received the best education since he was young. When he was young, he was willful and didn¡¯t want to go to school, so he withdrew from school. Then, when he wanted to study again, his family sent him abroad. After he returned to the country, his parents invested in him and he started apany. He didn¡¯t work as hard as the other two, and he wasn¡¯t even as smart as them. However, he still led a better life than them. In fact, he was even a better person than them. Chapter 563 - Rich (4)

Chapter 563: Rich (4)

This long-term research shows that people who stand at different starting lines achieve different things. Now, because of Bo Junyan, Mu Huan¡¯s status waspletely different from before. In the past, she was outstanding in that other category, but now that she was in another racetrack, she was only capable. It wasn¡¯t that she suddenly became outstanding. ... Dong Xuezhen stayed at the Bo family¡¯s residence untilte into the night before leaving. When he left, he looked at Meng Yueman who had sent him out and was filled with envy. ¡°Yueman, you¡¯re really blessed! You have such a good son and such a good daughter-inw! You¡¯re not like me, who had three sons. All of them give me a headache! Three daughters-inw, and not one...¡± ¡°Come now. All three of them are quite capable...¡± Meng Yueman and Dong Xuezhen praised each other for a while before Dong Xuezhen got into the car and left. After he left, Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan and reached out to stroke her head. She praised, ¡°What a good child.¡± She was very satisfied with Mu Huan¡¯s performance today, and she liked this daughter-inw even more. Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened at Meng Yueman¡¯spliment and show of fondness. This feeling of being reced bit by bit was really terrible! Especially since she had been with him for so many years, yet it had taken Mu Huan such a short time... ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll definitely work harder in the future!¡± Mu Huan was exceptionally happy to be praised by her mother-inw! Seeing her like this, Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t help but give a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re still injured. Go and rest early.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom, you should rest early too!¡± Bo Junyan picked her up and returned to the main house. Meng Yueman looked at their backs and could not help but sigh. ¡°Junyan has changed so much...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ling Wei sighed. Meng Yueman, who was about to say something, did not say anything when she thought of Ling Wei¡¯s personality. She only patted Ling Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should go and rest early too.¡± With that, she left. As Ling Wei watched them leave one by one, leaving her alone, she suddenly felt a little deste. All her life, she had always been the center of attention wherever she went. Now, why did it turn out this way... How could there be someone like Mu Huan in this world? She was clearly nothing like Ling Wei, yet she was so outstanding. Also, did Ling Wei¡¯s life go in the wrong direction when she decided to leave Bo Junyan? Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. Huo Li, who had appeared out of nowhere, looked at her and swore, ¡°Sister Ling Wei, I will forever be on your side!¡± Under the moonlight, the boy was exceptionally serious, making Ling Wei smile. ¡°Forever? There¡¯s no forever in this world.¡± How could there be an eternity in this world? If there was an eternity, she wouldn¡¯t havee to this stage and wouldn¡¯t have had to fight with a little girl or be at a disadvantage. ¡°I can promise you my life!¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe him, Huo Li hurriedly raised his hand and made an oath. He would really stand on her side forever! Ling Wei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go and sleep.¡± With that, she turned around and left. That back view, despite being lonely and deste, was still elegant. Huo Li looked at her back and clenched his fists! He had to find a way to chase Mu Huan away! No one could make his Ling Wei suffer! Upstairs... ¡°Hubby, Mom praised me just now!¡± Chapter 564 - Rich (5)

Chapter 564: Rich (5)

Mu Huan had received a lot of praise since she was young, but Meng Yueman¡¯s praise made her exceptionally happy! Even after returning to her room, she was still excited and in high spirits. ¡°Yes.¡± He did hear that. ¡°Tell me, why am I so awesome? I¡¯ve been liked by Mom so quickly? Am I a genius? Am I too awesome?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A genius who¡¯s more formidable than you, right?!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Look, only your IQ is high, but your EQ isn¡¯t! I¡¯m so excited while talking to you, so just give me a reply. If you show you¡¯re excited while talking to me, I¡¯ll definitely praise you for being so happy, and I won¡¯t repeat myself again! I¡¯ll lift you up even more! I¡¯ll make you happier!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m as good as you¡ªI¡¯m so nice, so smart, so outstanding, and I¡¯m such an outstanding wife. Why aren¡¯t you proud? Why don¡¯t you praise me more?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She was already in this state. Was there a need to praise her? ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so envious of you for being able to marry me!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m going to video-call Xiao Meng and let her praise me!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan really video-called Li Meng because she was too happy about being praised by her mother-inw. She was so happy that she had to vent it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good because she won¡¯t be able to sleep. Li Meng chatted with her for a while. ¡°Mu Huan, do you know that narcissism is a sickness?¡± ¡°I know, but I have to be a little sick! If I don¡¯t have any problems, I¡¯ll be envied by the heavens for being too perfect! People must always have some shorings!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The next morning... Bo Junyan handed a card to Mu Huan, who had just woken up. Mu Huan looked at the card in his hand in a daze. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a card with your name. The password is the day we registered our marriage.¡± ¡°What am I to do with this card? Didn¡¯t you give me your card already?¡± ¡°This is the money you earned this time. It¡¯s your money, not mine. From now on, you can spend it as you please.¡± Bo Junyan could clearly feel that Mu Huan no longer drew a clear line with him and had invested more feelings into him, and she was beginning to rely on him slowly. However, she rarely spent his money. The number of times she had used the card up until now could be counted on one hand. Two of times were even meant for him. ¡°My money? When did I earn it?¡± Why didn¡¯t she know? ¡°This time, you convinced Uncle Dong to sellnd to earn us money.¡± ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s my duty to do this for you. Why are you so polite? You don¡¯t have to give me mymission!¡± Mu Huan was used to collecting money in Know-All Agency in the past. She instinctively thought that he was giving her themission because she had convinced Elder Dong sessfully. Bo Junyan looked at her and smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t amission. It¡¯s money that you should get. Don¡¯t people say that brothers should settle scores openly? It¡¯s the same for a husband and wife. Also, the country is promoting the economic foundation of a wife. You must be fully employed, lest others say that you don¡¯t have any financial ie and rely on your husband to support you. ¡°What they¡¯re saying is true. It¡¯s hard working as a full-time wife, but you¡¯re not even done studying yet! ¡°So, you have to take this money. This is yours.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan felt that what he said made sense, so she was about to put the card away. Just as she was about to put it into her wallet, she instinctively asked, ¡°How much did I earn from this assignment?¡± ¡°500 million.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s hand, which was holding the card, suddenly trembled! ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°500 million.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!!¡± Crap! Chapter 565 - Rich (6)

Chapter 565: Rich (6)

500 million! 500 million! This rich man was too stimting! ¡°No... No... How did I... how did I earn 500 million?¡± Even if it was a free gift, it was only about 400 million. Furthermore, it was not a free gift. It was sold at half price! ¡°That piece ofnd was originally discussed at 460 million. You saved me 230 million by shing half the price. And since the Dong family is selling thend, the project does not have to lose more than 300 million. Originally, I¡¯d wanted to pay you more than 500 million, but since you¡¯re a family member, I elected that you give a discount to thepany and have you receive only 500 million yuan.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± F*ck... She didn¡¯t know what to say! After a while. ¡°Hubby... Hubby... Isn¡¯t the detailed proposal not given to Uncle Dong yet? What if he feels dissatisfied and doesn¡¯t sell thend?¡± ¡°He will definitely be satisfied with the detailed proposal.¡± ¡°What if! If he¡¯s not satisfied, then wouldn¡¯t you have given me the money for nothing?!¡± He didn¡¯t have to give her the money in the first ce, but he was actually giving it to her before this matter was even settled! ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and you can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust me so much. I might really be able to take the money and escape!¡± Five hundred million! With 500 million yuan, what was there for her to worry about in her life?! Who else would she be afraid of?! She could totally be a carefree and unconcerned person! ¡°Let me see if you can escape.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You deserve the money, but if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll donate it.¡± Mu Huan immediately clutched the card in her hand tightly and shook her head vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t donate it! Don¡¯t donate it! I¡¯m so poor! I need money urgently!¡± Gu Chenyi had bought so many pieces of jewelryst time, and he had donated it just like that. If he were to say that he would donate 500 million, she would go crazy! What he said made sense. She should be able to feel at ease! Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan looked at him and could not help asking, ¡°Is this money really mine?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to take it that it¡¯s mine!¡± Although Mu Huan had fallen in love with Bo Junyan now and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, idents would always happen in life. Sometimes, things would not turn out as good as you think. Hence, no matter how rich Bo Junyan was, that didn¡¯t mean she was as rich. Now with money in her hands, she would always have an additionalyer of protection! ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Since that was the case, this was really her money! After Bo Junyan let go of her to put on his clothes, Mu Huan held the card in her hand. Her hands were trembling when she thought about the 500 million yuan inside! What the f*ck! She had truly be rich overnight! In the past, when she was exhausted to the point that she could no longer hold on, Mu Huan could not help but dream to the sky, thinking about how good it would be if she could be rich overnight! This way, she would not have to worry about anything and would no longer have to be so tired. After that, every time she snapped back to her senses, she wouldugh at herself. She was actually thinking about bing rich overnight. Why didn¡¯t she just wish for gold to drop from the sky and tire her hands? It would be easier to rob a bank than to get rich overnight. Never would she have thought that she would really get rich overnight! Just like that... Just like that, without warning, she had 500 million! Just like that, she became a millionaire and no longer had to worry about money! Crap...!!! Why did this feel so surreal?! How could she really be rich overnight?! How could one really be rich overnight?! Was she dreaming? Chapter 566 - Rich (7)

Chapter 566: Rich (7)

Perhaps everything was just a dream. And when she woke up, she might still be the high school student who had to work hard all day to keep living. At the thought of this, Mu Huan suddenly pinched her thigh hard. When Bo Junyan came out after putting on his clothes, he saw this scene. He frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking. Am I dreaming?¡± It hurt! This meant that it¡¯s real! She really became rich overnight! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Why wasn¡¯t she this excited when he gave her his cardst time? ¡°I really got rich overnight!¡± Mu Huan said excitedly as she looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan was about to say something when... Mu Huan rolled around happily on the bed. Just as Bo Junyan was about to stop her, she sat up in pain as though she had been pricked by a needle. Bo Junyan reached out and picked her up. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± She had forgotten about the injury on her back. Mu Huan conveniently put her arms around his neck. Despite the pain, she was still smiling. She was like a ray of light, bright and dazzling! ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy! I became rich overnight!¡± For a poor person, there was nothing better than this to be happy about! ¡°You¡¯ve already be rich overnight when you married me.¡± After their marriage, they had a couple¡¯s shared assets. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± ¡°You were the one who made the money, not me. You said that I earned this money! This is the first time I¡¯ve made so much money, so it¡¯s a must that I¡¯m very happy! It¡¯s just like how even if the parents¡¯ money will eventually be the child¡¯s, the child will definitely be happy when he¡¯s earned money using his own capabilities at work!¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Will you be resting at home today?¡± ¡°My back no longer hurts. I¡¯m going to theboratory today.¡± ¡°Get up, then. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At noon, Wu Xingye came to the school to look for Li Meng. ¡°You¡¯re here just in time. Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯ll treat us to meals for two months? You haven¡¯t even invited us yet. You¡¯re treating us this afternoon!¡± Li Meng looked at Wu Xingye. ¡°Why else would I havee over during lunchtime? It¡¯s so I can treat you guys to a feast!¡± ¡°Oh, how nice of you, huh? Since when did you be so generous?¡± Li Meng sized him up. ¡°I¡¯m generous because I have money.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Alright! This was the truth! ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°She went to theboratory.¡± ¡°Hurry up and call her. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s going or not. If she¡¯s not, let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Mu Huan was feeling hungry. She took off her white coat and was about to go out for a meal when she received a call from Li Meng. Hence, she went to the ce where the two of them were waiting. ¡°Where are we going to eat? It has to be a good ce. We¡¯ve eaten almost everywhere,¡± Li Meng said as she thought about it carefully. ¡°Didn¡¯t Qiaoxi open a Michelin three-star restaurantst time? Let¡¯s go there and eat. It¡¯s not a ce where we have to queue for an appointment on Saturday,¡± Mu Huan said. Last time, she had asked Li Meng to treat her to this. After they¡¯d returned, she had been too busy to try going there. Li Meng immediately agreed. ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Wu Xingye said, ¡°You two big-bellied kings, going to eat at that kind of ce? Are you guys nning to eat me into bankruptcy? Can¡¯t we just eat something practical?!¡± The food at such a high-end restaurant was only a mouthful per serving. Since the two of them could eat so much, they might not be full even after eating ten servings there! Chapter 567 - Rich (8)

Chapter 567: Rich (8)

¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re generous simply because you¡¯re rich? We haven¡¯t even eaten anything and you¡¯re alreadyining!¡± Li Meng said disdainfully. This p in the face was too fast! ¡°Of course I¡¯mining! Where are we going to have a meal that can satisfy the two of you? Paying 10,000 yuan isn¡¯t enough! I¡¯m going to have to spend 10,000 yuan each time to treat the two of you to two months¡¯ worth of meals!¡± Their meal would surpass his budget! ¡°You promised two months¡¯ worth of meals, but you only have this much budget!¡± Wu Xingye was about to open his mouth when he got interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel the pinch. It¡¯s my treat this time! Feel free to order whatever you want to eat! Have fun and eat until you¡¯re full!¡± Mu Huan said generously. The two of them looked at her at the same time. ¡°Why are you being so generous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Sister is super rich now!¡± Mu Huan had gone straight to theboratory today and had not yet had the chance to show off her wealth to Li Meng! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly be super rich?¡± Yesterday, they were still having a headache over the budget for opening a restaurant! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you became rich overnight?¡± Wu Xingye raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve be rich overnight!¡± She had definitely be rich overnight! Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Li Meng knew that Mu Huan would always say whatever she wanted. If she said that she became rich overnight, then she must have really be rich overnight. This made her extremely curious. ¡°Why did you be rich overnight?¡± ¡°Last night, I helped Bo Junyan convince someone to sell theirnd and earned a huge sum of money for it!¡± ¡°How much is arge sum?¡± Mu Huan reached out and pped him. ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± Because they knew that money earned from Bo Junyan would definitely not be a small sum, the two of them started off at a very high starting point of 500 thousand. Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°Five million?¡± Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be 50 million, right?!¡± Li Meng and Wu Xingye shouted in disbelief. Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°F*ck! Are you trying to say 500 million?!¡± Wu Xingye eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± Li Meng was just about to wonder aloud how convincing a person to sell theirnd could earn her 500 million when... Mu Huan nodded. ¡°Yes, 500 million!¡± Li Meng widened her eyes in shock. ¡°...!!!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!!¡± Crap! She really got rich overnight! Suddenly, Li Meng squatted down and hugged Mu Huan¡¯s thigh tightly. ¡°Goddess Huan, from now on, I¡¯m your leg essory. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. You¡¯ll always be my true love!¡± Wu Xingye looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°Look at how useless you are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m such a good-for-nothing! If you¡¯re so sessful, then go away...¡± Li Meng waved him away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m as useless as you!¡± After saying that, Wu Xingye looked at Mu Huan with a ttering expression. ¡°So then, can I have a taste of the 85-year-old Lafite today?¡± ¡°I want to drink more than a few bottles!¡± Mu Huan said. Wu Xingye shook his head. ¡°Look at your nouveau riche temperament. Seriously...¡± Li Meng continued, ¡°I really want to be like you!¡± Mu Huan smiled and grabbed Li Meng. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± It felt so good to be a nouveau riche! She had to eat a big meal! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to eat well today!¡± Li Meng hugged her arm. The three of them chatted andughed as they went to eat. After dinner, Mu Huan looked at the two of them. ¡°I have to focus on scientific research now. I¡¯ll depend on the two of you to settle the issue of the restaurant. There¡¯s no need to limit the amount of money to spend. I¡¯ll pay for the excess.¡± Mu Huan was already more generous now. Chapter 568 - Rich (9)

Chapter 568: Rich (9)

¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll settle scores with each other. No matter how good our rtionship is, it¡¯s better to be clear about money. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your only two good friends if you spoil us,¡± Li Meng said. A person¡¯s heart would never change, and habits were especially scary. If Xiao Huan were to always be the one giving, they could end up enjoying it too much. In time, they could be too used to her generosity, and their hearts would slowly change. They could forget and never give back. ¡°I know, I haven¡¯t finished yet. This money needs to be returned with interest. Give me more when the restaurant earns money!¡± Mu Huan knew that no matter what kind of rtionship one had, one had to have a bnce. If one wanted to maintain it forever, one couldn¡¯t be overly biased and preferential. ¡°You have to ask for interest below the market price!¡± Li Meng said with a smile. ¡°Of course!¡± Just as they were about to part ways, Mu Huan looked at them and said, ¡°Both of you know that I¡¯m now very rich, and this money belongs to me. So, no matter what happens in the future, you have toe to me. Don¡¯t think of other ways to solve your problem. If you want to borrow my money, I¡¯ll want you to return it. It¡¯s not like anything¡¯s changed. Don¡¯t hold on to your pride so much that you can¡¯t let it go.¡± She was going to be very busy and wouldn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them. She hoped that they would take the initiative to talk to her about anything. She didn¡¯t want them to act like Wu Xingye did before, when he didn¡¯t tell her about what had happened at home and went instead to gamble. ¡°What do you mean by pride? I don¡¯t know what that is! I don¡¯t have that thing!¡± Li Meng said. Mu Huan looked at Wu Xingye. Wu Xingye immediately said, ¡°That thing has long been crushed and thrown away by me!¡± ¡°Alright, then, you guys go to the market. I¡¯m going back to theboratory.¡± After separating from the two of them, Mu Huan was about to take a cab back to school when she saw a famous jewelry store across the road. She recalled that Bo Junyan¡¯s mother had given her a greeting gift, so she should also return some gifts. Hence, she walked toward the store. This store was indeed well-known and had many precious items. When Mu Huan took out a diamond ne and looked at it, the girl who was next to her while checking out a bracelet looked over. ¡°That diamond ne looks really good!¡± ¡°Yes, it does.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t suit your age. I think this ne suits older people,¡± the girl said. ¡°I¡¯m just buying for an elder.¡± ¡°Are you buying it for your mother? Your mother is so fortunate to have such a filial daughter!¡± Mu Huan smiled without saying anything. ¡°Darling,e over here!¡± The girl next to her turned to look at a man who was looking at a ring not far away. The man quickly walked toward the girl. The girl immediately hugged the man¡¯s arm flirtatiously. ¡°Look, she¡¯s so young and yet she¡¯s already buying such an expensive diamond ne for her mother. My mother has worked so hard to raise me, yet I haven¡¯t bought anything for her. Why don¡¯t you let me pick a ne for her too?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just buy your mother a presentst time?¡± ¡°Last time isst time, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you buy another one...¡± the girl said coquettishly. ¡°Fine... fine... I¡¯ll buy it. You can choose whatever you want!¡± With that, the man looked at the counter employee and said, ¡°Bring over all the nes that are suitable for elderly people. It¡¯s fine!¡± Seeing this, the counter employee felt that they were going to make a big sale today and hurriedly brought over more and better items for the two to pick from. Because the counter employee had brought out more, Mu Huan put down the ne to see if there was anything better. Chapter 569 - The Treasure Thief (1)

Chapter 569: The Treasure Thief (1)

Mu Huan really saw something better. Because she picked up something else, the girl next to her picked up the diamond ne that she had looked at just now. After that, the girl took a few nes that Mu Huan had looked at and ced a few of them in front of her. It seemed like she had picked those ones. Just as Mu Huan had picked out two nes and was about to pick one more... The man who had gone to make a call came back. ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend to. We have to go now. We¡¯lle over again another day.¡± ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll continue picking. Just leave the card here.¡± The girl waved him away. ¡°You have toe with me for this matter. Be good and I¡¯ll go out with you again next time!¡± The man put down the ne in the woman¡¯s hand and dragged her away. After they left, Mu Huan called Bo Junyan and asked him whether her mother-inw liked sapphires or rubies. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I came out for a meal with Xiao Meng and Xingye. Then I thought about how I haven¡¯t bought a gift for Mom yet. I¡¯ve just earned a huge sum of money from you, so I wanted to buy some gifts to show my filial piety to Mom,¡± Mu Huan said naughtily. ¡°Mom has liked jade for the past few years. She should be very happy if you bought an exquisite jade essory. She has too many diamonds and gemstones.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Alright, thank you, Hubby!¡± Since her mother-inw did not like gemstone and diamond nes, Mu Huan did not choose any of them. After hanging up the call and apologizing to the counter employee, she got up and left. She knew about a jade shop. The master¡¯s carving skills were very good, and the carvings were lifelike. Her mother-inw would probably like them. The counter employee thought that they would make a big sale today, but in the end, not a single one was sold. Hence, she put away the diamond nes that she had just taken out in frustration. As Mu Huan walked, she took a few more nces at the other jewelry. Just as she was about to reach the door... Suddenly, she heard the counter employee scream, ¡°Stop her! Stop her!¡± The security officers at the door immediately stopped Mu Huan. Mu Huan turned around to look. The counter employee ran out and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported the case. You can¡¯t run anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m running? Why should I run?¡± Mu Huan was baffled. ¡°The gemstone nes you looked at earlier have been changed into fake ones!¡± the counter employee said as she grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm tightly to prevent her from running away. Mu Huan frowned. ¡°Is this a new scam? You¡¯re such a big store, and you¡¯re still doing this? Or have you changed ownership, and now, this ce is a ck shop?¡± Mu Huan had heard that this shop was an honest one. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be used of swapping their things after simply looking at a ne! ¡°It¡¯s not us! It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the thief!¡± said the counter employee as she grabbed her clothes. ¡°You can¡¯t spout nonsense usations however you want!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold as she flung the counter employee away forcefully. When the security officers around her saw this, they immediately wanted to go forward and grab her. However, when they were swept away by Mu Huan¡¯s icy re, they instantly stopped moving. They didn¡¯t know what was going on either. The girl in front of them looked delicate and gentle, but they didn¡¯t dare to go forward and catch her. Just then, the manager arrived upon receiving a message. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She looked at a few nes. When I was packing them up again, they¡¯ve turned into fake ones!¡± the counter employee said while pointing at Mu Huan. The texture of real diamonds and fake diamonds were different. Hence, even if they were made exactly the same, she could tell that something was amiss with just one look! Chapter 570 - The Treasure Thief (2)

Chapter 570: The Treasure Thief (2)

The manager looked at Mu Huan, but when he saw her face, he frowned. This girl looked like a high school student. How could she have changed their nes? Hence, he looked at the counter employee and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°How could I have made a mistake?! I¡¯ve worked in the store for more than ten years, and I can pick out the real and fake ne with just one touch!¡± The counter employee did not expect that the manager would not suspect this youngdy. He even asked if the employee had made a mistake. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red! The manager gestured for someone to bring those over and took a closer look. It was indeed fake. He looked at the counter employee and asked, ¡°Were there any other guests with her just now?¡± The three diamond nes that had been swapped out looked as if they were real. From their appearance, it was impossible to tell that they were fake. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the person who was in charge happened to be the most experienced counter employee in their store, they would have let the person go! To be able to create such an identical fake ne in advance, this wasn¡¯t something just any person couldmit. She must have an aplice! ¡°Yes. Just now, a man and a woman were picking with her. The woman said that this youngdy was picking a diamond ne for her mother to be filial, so she also wanted to pick a ne for her mother. The man generously asked me to take out more and better ones so that the woman could pick whatever she wanted. I saw that they were dressed decently and thought that they were going to buy them, so I took out all the items for them to pick. When this youngdy saw that I had taken out more, she also picked from among them. After a while, the man picked up a call and said that something urgent had happened, so he didn¡¯t buy anything and forcefully dragged the woman away. The moment they left, this youngdy called someone and said that her mother didn¡¯t like diamonds and liked jades. She said sorry that she didn¡¯t buy anything and would have to leave. When I checked the nes, I found out some of them were fake ones!¡± The counter employee roughly exined the situation. ¡°Have only the three of them touched these nes?¡± ¡°Yes, only the three of them!¡± the counter employee said affirmatively. When the manager heard this, he confirmed that this was a crimemitted by a gang. Hence, he turned to look at Mu Huan again and thought to himself, Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Such a youngdy would actually do such a thing. However, she must be a newbie. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been stopped. Thinking of something, he said, ¡°Youngdy, I think you¡¯ve been used by someone. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have left first and left you behind. It¡¯s best if you tell us all their information. If you can help us get the items back, we won¡¯t hold you ountable.¡± The nes were definitely not with this youngdy. The goods had been transferred away by her partner. If they wanted to get back the goods in the shortest time possible, they had to break through using this youngdy. Mu Huan had initially thought that the store was a ck shop, but the expression on the counter employee¡¯s face did not look like it was fake. Furthermore, on careful thought, there was indeed something wrong with the woman who was looking at the ne beside her. She picked up everything that Mu Huan had seen and taken a look at. Furthermore, if the shop assistant wasn¡¯t involved, the other party must have nned and prepared everything beforehand. When they saw hering in, the other party made use of her and picked out nes with her. This way, not only would they be able toplete the stolen mission, but they would also be able to make the shop suspect Mu Huan and buy time to escape. They actually dared to make use of Mu Huan and even wanted her to take the me! She really wanted to have a do-over and find the two of them to give them a good thrashing! Didn¡¯t they know that harming someone like this could cause people to die?! Chapter 571 - The Treasure Thief (3)

Chapter 571: The Treasure Thief (3)

¡°I¡¯m not their aplice. I have nothing to do with them. Quick, check the surveince cameras at the entrance and get someone to chase after them. I reckon you¡¯ll be able to find some leads,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that you¡¯re not an aplice! There¡¯s no bad guy who¡¯d admit he¡¯s a bad person!¡± the counter employee said. Mu Huan felt that it was normal for someone to suspect her under such circumstances. Hence, she did not get angry. Instead, she took out two of her cards and handed them to the manager. ¡°You can swipe any of your things and look at the bnce in my card. See if I need to do such a thing!¡± The manager of such a well-known jewelry store must have seen everything before. Hence, he was able to recognize the ck card in Mu Huan¡¯s hand at a nce. It was a top-notch ck card. Usually, someone who could hold such a card would be able to swipe a few airnes! However, because the other party was a suspected expert forger, the manager still took her card to confirm. Of course, he did not swipe it to do so. Instead, he went to the side and called the bank directly. Due to the huge transaction sum of the jewelrypany, he had a good rtionship with the bank. After this investigation, he broke out in a cold sweat! Bo Junyan! This ck card was actually Bo Junyan¡¯s secondary card! Someone who could casually swipe the card of the Bo Group¡¯s CEO was definitely someone close to him. This was someone they could not afford to offend! There was no way such a person woulde here to exchange these items only to be stopped by them! Aftering out, the manager respectfully returned the card to Mu Huan with both hands and bowed as he apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, distinguished guest. We misunderstood you! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand me under such circumstances. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. Those things were all top-notch and were worth a lot of money. Hurry up and get someone to chase after them. Also, the other party is targeting you. I think you should check all the jewelry and see if there are any other losses,¡± Mu Huan said as she took back her card. It was highly possible that this was not the first time someone had done this. It was just that they had been discovered this time. After all, someone had seen what they were doing. Other things could also be fake! Just as the manager was about to say something, the person who was investigating the case came over. Hence, he got the counter employee to tell the police about the details and personally sent Mu Huan out. When Mu Huan reached the door, she turned around and nced at the crying counter employee. A look of reluctance shed across her eyes. She had worked at a jewelry store before and knew that under such circumstances, if those diamond nes could not be found, the counter employee would definitely be responsible forpensation. Those three nes were worth tens of millions... If there were people in thepany who felt for her, she might lose a little less. If thepany was not humane, the counter employee would probably go bankrupt. Especially since the other party was able to make the ne exactly the same. Furthermore, the three items that they had exchanged were brought out by the counter employee. This made it easy for thepany to suspect that this was an internal employee colluding with those people. If they were to pin the me on her for collusion, the counter employee would be in trouble. Furthermore, she felt that the chances of finding the ne were not high, because even she did not notice that there was something wrong with the two of them earlier. They had changed three nes at once, but she did not notice it. This showed how fast their hand speed was! Theirposure did not reveal any ws, indicating that they were very capable and were experts in this area. Such a person would never fail. Once they left this ce, the chances of the authorities finding them were almost zero! Chapter 572 - The Treasure Thief (4)

Chapter 572: The Treasure Thief (4)

Furthermore, the fact that they were able to copy items meant that they were not the only ones in this gang. There were also other people in the industry who were not to be trifled with. It was a turbulent time for her, so it was better for her to behave herself. Just as Mu Huan was about to turn around and leave... Long Feiting walked toward her and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was shopping.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy anything? Are you unable to buy anything you like?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He knew that Mu Huan was rich, yet he still said that she couldn¡¯t afford such things. What was the point of this provocation?! ¡°Young Master Long, do you know this distinguished guest?¡± the manager asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting continued, ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± ¡°Three diamond nes worth tens of millions have been swapped,¡± the manager said with lowered head. ¡°What were you doing?!¡± Long Feiting reprimanded. ¡°Why, is this your store?¡± Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting. ¡°Yes,¡± Long Feiting said unhappily. ¡°If it¡¯s your family¡¯s, then you don¡¯t have to pursuepensation from the counter employee since you¡¯re so rich. I was here earlier, and they were picking things with me. The two of them were very skillful, and I didn¡¯t even notice that they had swapped the items, let alone that counter employee,¡± Mu Huan said as she looked at the counter employee who was already choking. The manager did not expect Mu Huan to speak up for that counter employee since she had wrongly used her. ¡°You¡¯re here as well and you didn¡¯t notice?¡± Long Feiting asked in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since when did you be so stupid? You only know how to be lovey-dovey. Have you be stupid from love?!¡± Long Feiting said disdainfully. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t get a beating for the entire day. Could he be asking for it now? ¡°Come in with me and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Long Feiting grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm and pulled her in again. After Long Feiting asked about the details, he checked the surveince cameras again. When he saw that it was a man and a woman, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you met them before?¡± Mu Huan looked at him. ¡°Their figures are simr to those in the Imperial Capital, but their looks are different.¡± Long Feiting was in charge of the jewelry business under the Long family. Although he was usually childish like a kindergartener, he was only childish in front of Mu Huan. In front of outsiders, no one dared to provoke Young Master Long. ¡°She had thick makeup on.¡± Mu Huan had noticed the woman¡¯s thick makeup at the time, but she had never been a nosy person. She would not pay much attention to anything that had nothing to do with her. Hence, she did not think too much about it. ¡°Are you the same as before?¡± Long Feiting looked at her. ¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. You take your time to study it!¡± Mu Huan shot him a cold nce and got up to leave. Long Feiting knew that she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she used to work at Know-All Agency and hurriedly followed her. It was only when there was no one around that he grabbed Mu Huan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to let that counter employee off just now?¡± Mu Huan looked at him silently. ¡°If you want me to let her off, then catch those two men with me! Two audacious people actually dared tomit crimes in Young Master Long¡¯s shop time and time again! See if I don¡¯t catch them and skin them alive!¡± Long Feiting said with a malicious and insidious look. ¡°Go ahead and catch them yourself. I have something on.¡± Mu Huan shook him off. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to let that counter employee off?¡± ¡°If you want to let her off, then let her off. If you don¡¯t want to, then so be it.¡± In any case, she had tried her best to help the other party. Right now, Ling Wei was eyeing her like a tiger eyeing its prey. At this time, she couldn¡¯t find trouble no matter what. It was better for her to obediently conduct her experiment. Chapter 573 - Luck and Fortune (1)

Chapter 573: Luck and Fortune (1)

¡°Those two obviously made use of you and wanted to make you their scapegoat. Fortunately, you have such a status now. If it were you in the past, do you think you would be able to prove your innocence? Even if they couldn¡¯t find anything from you, and even if you refused to admit it, you could still be detained for 24 hours to cooperate with the investigation. Are you willing to tolerate them using you like this and harming you?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Help me catch them! I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you! Also, I won¡¯t let you do it for nothing. As long as you can catch those two thieves who¡¯ve stolen many things that¡¯s worth a lot, when the timees, I¡¯ll give you a lot of money!¡± Mu Huan was tempted. Initially, she was indignant, but now, she had money as motivation. And she really wanted to find those two people who dared to make use of her and beat them up... But... ¡°They¡¯re not just two people. They¡¯re probably a group of people. Look at how realistic those fake nes are. If you don¡¯t look closely, you won¡¯t be able to tell. This gang is definitely not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°No matter how bad they are, I¡¯m here!¡± Mu Huan nced at him with a look of suspicion. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it first. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Mu Huan said and was about to leave. Long Feiting grabbed her again and said, ¡°By the time you¡¯ve thought it through, they¡¯d be long gone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to escape any time soon.¡± Long Feiting instinctively asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the most impressive jewelry demolition master in the country is in Yun Cheng. Jewelry that has been modified by him only loses fifteen percent of material. Even the original jewelry designer can¡¯t recognize it. Many people bring questionable jewelry to be modified at his ce. After his modification, not only will those unidentified jewelry be easier to deal with, but they will also be very expensive. Many of them have gone through proper channels to be sold. Your jewelry store may even have items modified by him. ¡°The majority of the people in the country with unknown backgrounds, especially the ones with high-end pieces of jewelry that they need modified to reduce their losses as much as possible, are here to find him so he could take the jewelry apart. Since they are in Yun Cheng, they must be looking for this master as well. That master is very busy, so they won¡¯t be able to leave in a short time. But if their team has a very powerful leader, then they¡¯ll be gone by now and you won¡¯t be able to find them. So no matter what, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°Because I know.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Long Feiting did not pursue her any longer. He knew that if he did, she would not agree to anything. After Mu Huan left, she went to the jade shop. As the items in the shop were exquisite and good-looking, and she was rich now, she picked a few more items. Just as she was about to pay and leave, she received a call from Bo Junyan. ¡°Dad will be back tonight.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s hand froze as she instinctively asked, ¡°What¡¯s Dad¡¯s favorite gift?¡± ¡°He should want a grandson the most.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to give this to him any time soon. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. He loves to drink tea, especially the tea brewed by the old tea shop on East Street. You can just go back and buy some tea,¡± Bo Junyan said with a smile. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± CEO, you even know how to tease people now? ¡°Okay, Hubby, I love you. Muacks!¡± Chapter 574 - Luck and Fortune (2)

Chapter 574: Luck and Fortune (2)

¡°Don¡¯t stay too long in theboratory after school. Come back early. You should be back before dinner,¡± Bo Junyan instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± After Mu Huan left the jade shop, she went to East Street and bought her father-inw¡¯s favorite tea before returning to school. After school in the afternoon, she packed her bag and walked out. When she reached the door, she received a call from Bo Junyan saying that he was waiting for her at the school entrance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were busy today?¡± He had called earlier and said that he might be busy tonight and mighte homete. ¡°Things have been settled earlier than expected,¡± Bo Junyan said. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± It was obvious that he was afraid that his wife would be nervous and at a loss when facing the old CEO alone, so he cowed all those urgent matters and settled them! ¡°Then I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Mu Huan flew out like a happy little bird. Long Feiting¡¯s expression wasplex as he looked at her figure. He was frustrated. In the car... ¡°Hubby, take a look and see if Mom will like these.¡± Mu Huan showed Bo Junyan the jade essories she¡¯d bought today so that he could check them out. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty good,¡± Bo Junyan praised. ¡°Do I have good taste?!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s especially good.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Mrs. CEO, you are really as narcissistic as always! ¡°What kind of person is Dad?¡± To be honest, Mu Huan was a little nervous. This was the first time she was meeting her father-inw. There was no one who would not be nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. He¡¯s already very satisfied with you. As long as you act normally, he¡¯ll like you a lot.¡± Bo Junyan caressed her head. ¡°Is he already satisfied with me because of his rtionship with the Mu family?¡± Mu Huan recalled that Bo Junyan¡¯s father had a special rtionship with her grandma. ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. The main reason is that you¡¯re very outstanding. That¡¯s why he¡¯s very satisfied with you.¡± Last night, Mu Huan had said that Bo Junyan didn¡¯t have a high EQ and that¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t praise her. Today, he especially went online to search for a way topliment his wife. ¡°Hubby, why are you so good at talking today?!¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, her eyes sparkling. Usually, when she spoke to him, he would only reply with a yes. Today, he had been praising her! ¡°Don¡¯t you like to be praised?¡± When Mu Huan saw how he was so quiet and hardworking about learning to praise her, she happily spread her arms wide and hugged him tightly. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± It¡¯s good that this youngdy knows how to act cute! In the past, he felt that when their CEO and Ling Wei stood together, they were like a perfect match made in heaven. Both of them looked verypatible in terms of appearance and family background. He felt that no other woman could match up to their CEO. Now, he felt that Mu Huan was morepatible with their CEO. Just the thought of this cold and aloof male coupled with the cute lolita was enough to make the scene feel good! When Bo Junyan and Mu Huan returned home, the living room of the Bo family was bustling with activity. Bo Huaiyun and his family hade over because of his rtive¡¯s return. Bo Huaiyun had initially nned to bring Gu Qianru and Gu Chenyi overseas after the funeral. However, after the funeral, Gu Qianru¡¯s health was poor and she was basically lying in bed every day. Hence, he could only push the n back and wait for her to recover. However, although Gu Qianru was not in good health, she hade along today. After they entered, the group of people who were chatting happily in the living room looked over. Chapter 575 - Luck and Fortune (3)

Chapter 575: Luck and Fortune (3)

Gu Chenyi was no longer the sunshine boy he used to be. The way he looked at Mu Huan now was so deep that it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Gu Qianru only nced at Mu Huan for a moment before lowering her head. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her emotions. Sometimes, when a person hated someone, there was really no reason and no way to exin it. She simply hated Mu Huan more and more. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that if Mu Huan had not existed, everything would not have happened. No matter what, even Lin Qingya had been summoned because of Mu Huan. She was the culprit! Gu Qianru hated Lin Qingya as well. It was just that Lin Qingya was too easy to deal with. If she said she was done, she would be done for. Mu Huan, on the other hand, had always been a thorn on her side. Bo Dingjing was already in his sixties, and his body was worse than that of his peers due to the car ident he¡¯d been in. He had been recuperating overseas for the past two years. However, regardless of the vicissitudes of time or the slight sickness, his innate dominance could not be diminished. Even sitting among the crowd, he was the king. Compared to Meng Yueman¡¯s cold attitude toward Mu Huan during their first meeting, Bo Dingjing was like what Bo Junyan had said. He liked Mu Huan to begin with. Hence, when he saw the two of them return, a smile formed on his usually dignified face. He took the initiative to greet them, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Bo Junyan patted Mu Huan lightly and signaled for her toe forward to greet him. Even though Mu Huan was mentally prepared on the way, she could not help stammering when she called out to him. ¡°Da-Dad¡ª¡± After all, Mu Huan was still young. She had never thought that she would get married so early and address someone else¡¯s parents as her parents. ¡°How filial.¡± Bo Dingjing looked at her with a satisfied smile and then took out a red packet for Mu Huan. Mu Huan took it from him. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Although Bo Dingjing had been overseas all this time, he knew everything that had happened in the family. Hence, he had some understanding of Mu Huan. Because of his rtionship with the Mu family, he liked the Mu family¡¯s daughter a lot. Mu Huan had performed so well after marrying into the Bo family. Furthermore, Mu Huan looked likable. Naturally, the more he looked at her, the more he liked his daughter-inw. ¡°How obedient!¡± Mu Huan lowered her head shyly. Then, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked up. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is a gift I bought for you. I hope you like it.¡± With that, she looked toward Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan strode forward and passed the things in his hand to Mu Huan. Mu Huan passed it to the two elders. Bo Dingjing was even more satisfied when he saw the tea leaves that he liked. Meng Yueman looked at the exquisite jade jewelry in her hand and smiled. It was obvious that she liked this gift. ¡°Alright, the two of you go upstairs to change and get ready to eat.¡± Bo Dingjing was a man of few words. Now that he had given them a red packet, he did not know what else to say. Hence, he asked them to go up first. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded obediently. Bo Junyan hugged her and went up. After they left, the few people in the living room continued to chat as though nothing had happened. However, there were actually some changes in their hearts. They went upstairs. ¡°The red packet that Dad gave me seems to contain a card,¡± Mu Huan said as she touched the red packet in her hand. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he said that, Mu Huan opened the red packet. It was really a card! Other people¡¯s wedding gifts would at most be a little bigger. Her father-inw gave her a card! Chapter 576 - I Choose My Wife (1)

Chapter 576: I Choose My Wife (1)

¡°I feel like there¡¯s a lot of money in this card!¡± Mu Huan felt that since her father-inw had given her the card, the amount of money inside would definitely not be small. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Am I too lucky today?¡± Mu Huan, who had always been poor, felt that her luck today was even better than when she was daydreaming previously! Indeed, one had to dream about beautiful dreams. What if they not only came true but also turned out to be even better? Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. ¡°This happiness came too suddenly! It¡¯s so sudden that I feel like I¡¯m floating. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming today,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. For Mu Huan, who used to be so poor and live so hard, to suddenly be a billionaire, the happiness came too suddenly and too fiercely, making her feel a little dizzy. Suddenly, Mu Huan thought of something. ¡°The ancients say that things will change when they reach an extreme. If I suddenly be so happy, will I soon encounter misfortune?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, I¡¯d better return the money to you! As a person, it¡¯s better to be down-to-earth!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she was about to return the card he had given her this morning. Bo Junyan broke intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t give it back to me. This money is yours as well. All the assets under my name are the assets of a married couple. Hence, it¡¯s not all of a sudden that this came on. After you married me, you became a billionaire. The money in this card is only for your everyday allowance.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Fortunately, she had a good heart! If she had a bad heart, she would probably faint from the shock! 500 million... It was only her allowance! Seriously! Buddha said that all living things were equal, but the difference between the rich and the poor was like heaven and earth! Suddenly, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Hubby, if you have an affair in the future, do you think I can let you leave with nothing and then I can take all the billions of assets for myself and live the rest of my life with it?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This little brain of hers was too imaginative. ¡°Now that I think about it, the price of your affair is too great. From now on, you¡¯d better be obedient!¡± Mu Huan had wanted to rub his head when he told her to be obedient, but because he was too tall, she couldn¡¯t reach it. Hence, she reached out and lightly patted his face. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Dinner... Although the people present were not people who liked to chat, the atmosphere was rather lively as they chatted. However, it was unknown if it was intentional or not. The topics that Gu Qianru had stirred up were all about Bo Junyan and Ling Wei in the past. People who were old loved to talk about the past. Hence, Meng Yueman would always follow her words. And Ling Wei would respond with a smile at appropriate times. asionally, he would ask Bo Junyan a few questions. The others at the table would also say something. Mu Huan was the only one who did not participate in their reminiscing of the past. Hence, she had nothing to talk about and could only eat in silence. Bo Junyan noticed that Mu Huan could not cut in and lowered his head to talk to her about the recent progress of the experiment. The two of them chatted so intimately that those who were seated far away could not hear them. They thought that the two of them had a good rtionship and had endless things to talk about. As Gu Chenyi was arranged to sit far away from Mu Huan by Bo Junyan, he did not know that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were discussing serious academic issues. Chapter 577 - I Choose My Wife (2)

Chapter 577: I Choose My Wife (2)

All he saw was that his uncle, who was originally so quiet, was now chatting so enthusiastically with Mu Huan. Their rtionship was getting better and better. His expression darkened. Gu Qianru, who had been paying attention to him, instantly felt heartache when she saw the change in his expression. Her son! He was such a bright and cheerful son who only had happiness in his life, but because of Mu Huan, he had be like this! Not only was he being mocked behind his back for fighting with his uncle over a woman, but he also had to bear this kind of pain. Not only did he not get the woman he liked, but he also had to watch her happily being in love with another man! He shouldn¡¯t be suffering this kind of pain! Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t exist in their world! After dinner, Mu Huan went to the washroom. When she came out, she saw Gu Qianru in the corridor, clearly waiting for her. ¡°Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡± With that, Gu Qianru turned around and left. Just as Mu Huan was about to follow her, she suddenly thought of something. Hence, she sent Bo Junyan a text message. ¡°Sister-inw wants to talk to me. In case things don¡¯t go well, you can wait nearby ande over when I give a signal.¡± Gu Qianru¡¯s health was not good. Thest time she left the hospital, she looked at her with so much hatred. She did not even want her to attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral. Today, the way she looked at her did not improve at all. Mu Huan was afraid that something would happen if Gu Qianru talked to her. By then, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, it would be a mistake. It would cause a rift between the two families because of her. Hence, it was necessary for Bo Junyan to appear at the right time. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Bo Junyan replied quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I want to talk to Sister-inw as well. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s best if we can resolve the knot in our hearts.¡± Mu Huan knew that it was impossible to restore her rtionship with Gu Qianru to how it was in the past. There would always be a crack if something had already happened. However, she wanted to try her best to make Gu Qianru no longer hate her so much. Bo Junyan quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan and Gu Qianru went to the garden outside. Thete autumn night breeze was a little cold. Mu Huan instinctively took off her coat and wanted to give it to Gu Qianru, but Gu Qianru rejected her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside the house, then.¡± Mu Huan looked at her delicate body, which looked like it could be blown away by a gust of wind. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow if she were to be blown by the wind. Gu Qianru definitely did not want to go back to the house to talk, but Mu Huan would leave immediately if she did not ept the coat or return to her room. Hence, she could only ept Mu Huan¡¯s coat. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re clearly a kind person. Why did you hurt us?¡± Gu Qianru looked at Mu Huan with a hurt expression. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She used the tone of a victim to use her, making her feel like she had targeted Gu Chenyi. She had clearly done nothing, yet they were using her of hurting them. How did she hurt them? She asked the same question. ¡°Sister-inw, what have I done to hurt you?¡± ¡°Existing.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What should she say? Her existence had hurt them... ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you think that all these things started because of you? If it weren¡¯t for you, Lin Qingya wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to be with Chenyi. Chenyi would still be that sunny young man from the past, and my dad might not have been diagnosed with cancer! He wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early. Without you, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Chapter 578 - I Choose My Wife (3)

Chapter 578: I Choose My Wife (3)

If it weren¡¯t for her, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened! She had hurt them like this, yet she didn¡¯t feel that she had hurt them! ¡°This is just what you think, Sister-inw. There are no ifs in this world. Even if there are ifs, if it weren¡¯t for me, your son would have fallen in love with another girl when he grows up. Other girls might not necessarily like your son. As for Uncle Gu, he was already in thete stage of cancer when he got a checkup. Thete-stage diagnosis shows that his cancer had existed for a long time. In other words, before I appeared, Uncle Gu was already suffering from cancer. This means that even if I didn¡¯t appear, the result would be the same. ¡°Also, Sister-inw, don¡¯t think about how good things would have been in this world without me. Everything in this world may seem chaotic, but there are rules and order. It¡¯s like the butterfly effect. Without me, you might not even be Gu Qianru. The environment you live in wouldn¡¯t have been like this!¡± Sometimes, one really shouldn¡¯t always pamper and indulge her. Her thoughts were already so extreme. She had to wake her up! People tend to think too well of things, but reality is often cruel. If only things were as good as she thought. If only she didn¡¯t have such a grandma all her life. If only her mother didn¡¯t die and her parents were still showering her love, how happy would their family of three have been?! But there were no such ifs in this world! Gu Qianru was at a loss for words. That was because her rationality knew that Mu Huan was right. Even if Mu Huan wasn¡¯t around, there would still be other possibilities. Things wouldn¡¯t be as good as she thought. But... ¡°Xiao Huan, you clearly know that Chenyi likes you so much. How can you bear to let him live such a painful life every day? How can you allow outsiders to say such things about an uncle and a nephew... This sort of thing is hard to listen to, isn¡¯t it? There are so many men in this world. Can¡¯t you leave Junyan and find someone else? Why must you stay by Junyan¡¯s side and make everyone suffer? ¡°I heard from Chenyi that you married Junyan because you were in need of money. If you¡¯re in need of money, how much do you want? I¡¯ll give you half of the Gu family¡¯s assets, alright?¡± Gu Qianru pleaded. She knew that it would be difficult for Mu Huan to leave Bo Junyan. Hence, she was willing to give up half of the Gu family¡¯s assets. She only hoped that she would stay far away from them and never appear in front of them again! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She finally knew it was his mother¡¯s genes that Gu Chenyi had inherited. He did not resemble Bo Huaiyun at all! ¡°When you leave, as time goes by, people will gradually forget about this matter. But when you¡¯re with Junyan, people will always remember this matter. Also, if you leave, Chenyi will never be able to see you again, and he will slowly recover. It¡¯s like if you really want something, if you can¡¯t see it, you won¡¯t yearn for it so much. If there¡¯s something else that distracts your attention, you¡¯ll slowly forget what you first wanted. But if you can still see it every day, you won¡¯t be able to forget it no matter what!¡± Gu Qianru felt that what she said waspletely reasonable. There was no problem at all. Although what she had asked Mu Huan to do was a little forceful, it was something she should do for everyone¡¯s sake. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about those rumors anymore. Junyan has already gone to deal with them. Soon, those rumors will no longer exist. In the future, when people see our two families, they will only be envious and won¡¯t say anything bad about us.¡± Chapter 579 - I Choose My Wife (4)

Chapter 579: I Choose My Wife (4)

¡°As for Chenyi, if he finds it ufortable to look at me, I can avoid him. From now on, I won¡¯t appear in any ce where he is. This way, I¡¯ll be able to achieve the same effect as you asking me to leave.¡± In the future, if it was a family gathering or something like this, she could avoid it and not let them see her again. ¡°The rtionship between you and Chenyi really happened in the past. Even if Junyan can use a forceful method to stop public opinion, it won¡¯t stop others from thinking about it!¡± The rtionship between the two of them had been real. No matter how Bo Junyan dealt with it, people would still think that they were uncle and nephew... ¡°If Sister-inw cares about what others think about you, then how are you going to continue living? How many people in this life show respect for you on the surface, but in their hearts, they wish for your Gu family to copse sooner? They praise you in front of you, and behind your back, they say all sorts of things about you. And in this world, there are people who say that money is evil, let alone people! No matter how well a person does, there will always be people who¡¯ll say that she¡¯s not good! ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to care too much about what others think of you.¡± ¡°No... this...¡± Gu Qianru did not know what else to say for a moment. All along, her rationality had been telling her that she had no right to make Mu Huan leave. Otherwise, she would not have suggested giving Mu Huan half of the Gu family¡¯s assets. After a while, she really did not know what else she could use to convince Mu Huan to leave. She could only grab Mu Huan¡¯s arm and pleadingly say, ¡°Xiao Huan, I know I¡¯m possessed. I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I just saw that Chenyi is in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t help but want to me you. The more I think about it, the more I feel that I¡¯m not as good as you. If this goes on, I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy! So, please, please leave, alright? Don¡¯t appear in front of me again, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± ¡°Alright. From now on, I¡¯ll avoid going wherever Sister-inw is.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Gu Qianru shouted uncontrobly. ¡°Those problems that Sister-inw mentioned can be solved and patched up. Why does Sister-inw insist on me leaving Junyan?¡± ¡°Because of your existence, Chenyi and I are in great pain. It¡¯ll be good for everyone if you leave...¡± ¡°Sister-inw and Chenyi feel pain because of my existence because the two of you are in the wrong. If I leave, you won¡¯t be any better off! ¡°I like Junyan very much, and Junyan likes me very much as well. If I were to leave, the two of us would be in great pain. Hence, my leaving won¡¯t be better for everyone and would instead hurt more people. That¡¯s why, Sister-inw, don¡¯t think about asking me to leave again. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Because Mu Huan treated Gu Qianru as her family, she was willing to speak nicely to her. If it were someone else who was being so crazy, she was afraid that she would directly agitate this person to death! ¡°Chenyi likes you so much, how can you bear to make him suffer so much?!¡± Gu Qianru felt that Mu Huan was too heartless. Her son was in so much pain, yet she could still live so happily! ¡°Junyan respects you so much and treats you like family. How can you bear to see him lose his wife? Can you bear to see him suffer?¡± ¡°You and Junyan have only been married for less than half a year, and we¡¯ve been his family forever. We have an endless blood rtionship. If he had to choose, he would definitely choose his family!¡± Chapter 580 - I Choose My Wife (5)

Chapter 580: I Choose My Wife (5)

Gu Qianru felt that since Mu Huan had only been married to Bo Junyan for less than half a year, even if they had feelings for each other, it wouldn¡¯t be deep. After the two of them got a divorce, they could find their own happiness. They could have other ways to find happiness, but why did they have to make others¡¯ lives so miserable? ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ll choose my wife,¡± a voice suddenly interrupted. Mu Huan and Gu Qianru looked up at the same time. At some point, Bo Junyan had walked up to them. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, her big eyes full of wonder. Why did youe out before I even had the chance to make a move? Bo Junyan took a step forward and lightly patted her back. ¡°Go back to your room first. I¡¯ll talk to Sister-inw.¡± ¡°But...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°Be good.¡± Mu Huan knew that he wasn¡¯t going to ept any of her ¡°buts.¡± Besides, she felt that Gu Qianru¡¯s current mentality was already in a sick state. She needed to see a psychiatrist, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved with just a chat. ¡°Okay.¡± She left obediently. After she left, Gu Qianru looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Was what you said earlier true?¡± If he had to choose between Mu Huan and them, he would choose Mu Huan! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Junyan, we¡¯re family! How can you abandon your family for a woman?!¡± Gu Qianru said agitatedly. ¡°If we really reach that stage, it¡¯s not that I want to abandon all of you, but that you don¡¯t want to be my family anymore. My wife is also my family. She¡¯s not just any other woman. Yet even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you¡¯re forcing my wife to leave. Once you no longer consider my feelings and don¡¯t treat me as family, you would no longer be my family.¡± All feelings in this world were mutual. ¡°You¡¯ve only been married to her for less than half a year!¡± How could she be more important than his family?! ¡°Feelings are not measured by time.¡± Gu Qianru clenched her fists tightly. He actually liked Mu Huan more and doted on her more than she thought! In fact, in the deepest part of her heart, Gu Qianru knew that whatever reason she had told Mu Huan to leave was just an excuse. The real reason she wanted Mu Huan to leave Bo Junyan was that she couldn¡¯t bear to see Mu Huan so happy and couldn¡¯t ept it. She and her son were living such a painful life, but Mu Huan was pampered and happy by Bo Junyan¡¯s side. She wanted Mu Huan to suffer and to be in pain! But... she had more than she thought! As time passed, the night deepened. By the time Bo Junyan returned to his room, Mu Huan had already washed up and was lying on the bed. When she heard himing in, she immediately sat up. ¡°How was it? How was the discussion?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hired a psychiatrist. He¡¯ll be treating Sister-inw tomorrow.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°She was such a good person...¡± Now, it had be like this. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that she and Chenyi were protected too well, causing them to be unable to bear even a little setback.¡± ¡°Looks like education is necessary for setbacks. If we have a child in the future, we can¡¯t just dote on her. We have to give her some setbacks from time to time!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and picked her up. Their child. Yes, very good. The next day at Yun University. Long Feiting had arrived at the school early. When he saw Mu Huaning in, he immediately leaned over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for so long. Remember what we agreed on!¡± Mu Huan looked at himzily and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be more convincing if there¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Alright, for the sake of money, you have to agree!¡± Chapter 581 - A Shameless Man Is Invincible (1)

Chapter 581: A Shameless Man Is Invincible (1)

¡°Part of it will be mine?¡± Mu Huan reaffirmed her payment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to wait. I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news,¡± Mu Huan said as she picked up her book and prepared for ss. ¡°Who did you arrange things with? How are you going to wait for the news? Who are you waiting for?¡± Long Feiting asked. ¡°These aremercial secrets. Do you know whatmercial secrets are? They are secrets that can¡¯t be told to others!¡± If she told him everything, what would she do in the future? ¡°I¡¯m now your employer!¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re an employer? Do you think an employer can know all our secrets? If I were to tell you all about my connections and you walked down my path, how am I going to continue?!¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°With the people you¡¯ve interacted with in the past, what kind of amazing connections can you have?!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after them yourself? Anyway, I¡¯m not in need of money now. I¡¯m a billionaire now. No, my husband said that I¡¯m a billionaire. It¡¯s not like I have to earn that little bit of money of yours.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of smugness. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Quick, go back to your seat. ss is starting,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Can¡¯t I just sit here and attend ss?¡± Long Feiting snorted. They didn¡¯t have fixed seats like in high school. ¡°Alright, do as you please.¡± Mu Huan had never liked to say much to others. She flipped open the book and read it. ¡°Say, you¡¯re already so rich, so why are you still studying so hard?¡± Long Feiting found it boring that she did not talk back to him, so he nitpicked that she was too hardworking. ¡°When a person has no money, pursuing money is the most important thing. After one has money, one has to pursue one¡¯s ideals and life goals. You¡¯re so rich and so free. I suggest that you find your life¡¯s ideals and goals and work hard for them.¡± Mu Huan sincerely thought that Long Feiting was such a smart person. It would be a waste of his life if he only ate, yed, and looked for trouble every day. She hoped that he could find his own ideals and goals and work hard to make his life more meaningful. For Mu Huan, there was no need for her to rush about for life. She should focus on fighting for her life¡¯s dream. Ever since she was young, she had wanted to be a scientist like her grandfather. She wanted to research more medicine that could reduce human illnesses. This was the dream and goal of her life that she had worked hard for. Also, the money she had now was given to her by Bo Junyan. Even if what he said was reasonable, she couldn¡¯t have earned that much money with her current strength. Hence, she had to enrich herself and use her true capabilities to earn a lot of money to be someone with status and reputation! What she wanted was to fight alongside Bo Junyan, not to live under his wings peacefully. ¡°Life is short. I have to enjoy what time I have. Why do I have to work so hard?¡± In the past, apart from looking for his Star, Long Feiting felt that there was nothing else in this world that was worth his effort. Now that he had found her and it was still the same, there was nothing else worth his effort. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡± Mu Huan said apologetically. People had different values and ways that they wanted to live. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything about other people¡¯s lives. ¡°Why are you being so polite? Were you saying that because you treat me as a friend?¡± Long Feiting knew that someone like Mu Huan, who would never say anything for no reason, would never say such things to someone she didn¡¯t care about. Chapter 582 - Shameless People Are Invincible (2)

Chapter 582: Shameless People Are Invincible (2)

¡°It was purely a careless mistake.¡± Because she often met Long Feiting in ss and during friend gatherings, and because he called her aunt, Mu Huan subconsciously treated him as one of her own and identally said a few unnecessary words. ¡°What do you mean by that? Am I not good enough to be your friend?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to read,¡± Mu Huan said as she lowered her head and ignored him. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± After a while. Long Feiting said, ¡°You have to call me when you¡¯re taking action.¡± Mu Huan replied without looking up, ¡°Yes.¡± After school, Mu Huan, who was heading to theboratory, received a call from Mu Dongsheng. ¡°Xiao Huan, Bo Junyan hase to our house to discuss your wedding with your grandma.¡± ¡°He went personally?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Previously, Meng Yueman had asked Mu Huan to arrange a time with her grandma to talk about the wedding. She was afraid that her grandma would demand an exorbitant price and anger her inws, so Bo Junyan had said that he would handle it. Hence, she did not bother about this matter. She did not expect Bo Junyan to go personally. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just about to eat. It¡¯s about time for the meal to start! I came out secretly to give you a call. Come over quickly and take a look. Don¡¯t let your grandma anger Bo Junyan. If he gets angry and doesn¡¯t marry you, it¡¯ll be over!¡± Mu Huan was his biological daughter. He had never done anything for her in his life. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to marry a good husband, so he couldn¡¯t let his mother ruin her marriage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Before Bo Junyan came, I overheard your grandma¡¯s conversation with Zixuan. The conditions your grandma wants are simply too scary! Even I can¡¯t bear to grant those conditions, let alone Bo Junyan!¡± Mu Dongsheng was greedy as well. He wanted to get a lot of benefits from Bo Junyan, and it would be best if he could give them an endless amount of money. However, because he had Mu Huan as his daughter, he knew that he couldn¡¯t go overboard. As for his mother, she had no such qualms at all. The conditions she wanted were simply too scary! ¡°What conditions does she want?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°She wants 10% of the Bo Group¡¯s shares and wants to transfer it to Zixuan!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Mu Huan knew that her grandma would definitely take the opportunity to demand an exorbitant price, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so thick-skinned! She could even ask for such conditions! The Bo Group was such a bigpany, and ten percent of its shares were worth at least billions! She actually had the gall to ask for it and even wanted to transfer it to Mu Zixuan! ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. As she ran out, she did not forget to call Bo Junyan. However, for some reason, she could not get through to Bo Junyan¡¯s phone. Hence, she could only try her best to run out. When she got out of the school gate, there happened to be a taxi. She said that she would give the taxi driver ten times the money and ask him to go to the Mu residence as quickly as possible. The Mu family residence was not far from Yun University. Furthermore, the old driver drove especially fast and fiercely. Mu Huan arrived at the Mu residence in fifteen minutes. When she reached the Mu family¡¯s house, Mu Kexin had just returned from outside. When she saw Mu Huan, she could not help but say, ¡°Mu Huan, snatching someone else¡¯s husband is punishable by heaven! Heaven will punish you!¡± Bo Junyan was supposed to be her husband! If she had not left back then, he would be here to discuss the wedding with her now! The more Mu Kexin thought about it, the angrier she became. The more she wanted to kill Mu Huan, the more vicious her gaze became. She would be punished by the heavens! Definitely! And very soon! Chapter 583 - A Shameless Man Is Invincible (3)

Chapter 583: A Shameless Man Is Invincible (3)

Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with this lunatic and ran toward the main house. When she arrived at the dining room, Bo Junyan had just put down his chopsticks and was about to get down to business. Surprise shed across his eyes when he saw Mu Huaning in. Didn¡¯t she say that she had to go to theboratory after school today? When Mu Dongsheng saw Mu Huaning in, he immediately shot her a look, telling her not to expose that he was the one who had reported the matter secretly. Otherwise, his mother would find trouble with him! His gaze made Mu Huan, who had rushed in angrily, calm down. She looked at Bo Junyan in surprise and asked, ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Her surprise came toote and her acting was a little bad. However, he was still very cooperative. ¡°To discuss our wedding with Grandma.¡± ¡°I see! It just so happens that I¡¯m back today to tell Grandma about this. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Mu Huan said as she sat down next to Bo Junyan. Matriarch Mu was a smart person. When she saw Mu Huan suddenly appear, she naturally thought of something. Hence, she turned around and red at Mu Dongsheng. Mu Dongsheng instantly lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound. When Matriarch Mu retracted her gaze, he immediately looked at Mu Huan and med her for her poor acting skills, causing her grandma to suspect him! However, Mu Huan, who was only thinking about how to deal with her grandma¡¯s shamelessness, did not notice his gaze. ... Although Mu Huan¡¯s appearance was not in Matriarch Mu¡¯s ns, it did not matter. After exchanging a few polite words... Matriarch Mu really did speak up. ¡°In order to protect Xiao Huan¡¯s position in the Bo family and cement her future life, I want ten percent of the Bo family¡¯s shares.¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to m the table and stand up. She wanted to ask her grandma where she got her shamelessness from and where she got the guts to say such things! However, Bo Junyan held her hand and caressed the back of it with his thumb. That gentleness made Mu Huan¡¯s anger dissipate a lot. She turned to look at Bo Junyan. With her grandma¡¯s qualities, wasn¡¯t he angry? Bo Junyan did not respond to her. Instead, he looked at his wife and said, ¡°In order to protect Xiao Huan¡¯s heart, I understand. I understand. I¡¯ll transfer the shares to Xiao Huanter.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Could it be that her husband was not angry because he thought he was going to transfer it to her? Matriarch Mu took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be transferred to Xiao Huan, but to Zixuan.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if he knew what Matriarch Mu was up to from the start. On the other hand, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said to her grandma, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think that we¡¯re all stupid, alright?!¡± How stupid must she think they were for her to say that it¡¯s to protect Mu Huan¡¯s life that they must transfer the shares to Mu Zixuan?! ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Matriarch Mu warned in a low voice, telling her not to speak nonsense. But Mu Huan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She said coldly, ¡°If Grandma goes overboard, then I¡¯ll cut ties with the Mu family! From now on, you can forget about getting a single cent from the Bo family!¡± She was no longer who she used to be. Her grandma had nothing on her, so she could no longer threaten her! Even if she were to make a small fuss, Bo Junyan had already said that everything in the Mu family would be theirs in the future. He only wanted her grandma to be a fortune-teller and she would follow him. It was impossible to transfer the shares to Mu Zixuan! Chapter 584 - Instant Kill (1)

Chapter 584: Instant Kill (1)

¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve grown up and your wings have hardened, you can speak to your elders like this!¡± Matriarch Mu¡¯s sharp gaze was hinting at something. ¡°I have grown up and my wings have hardened!¡± Mu Huan told her directly that she was being tough. Not only did Matriarch Mu not get angry at her, but she even smiled and said, ¡°I know you like to throw a tantrum.¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. There must be something wrong with her grandma! Could it be that there were backup copies of the things that she had burned? At the thought of this possibility, her eyes darkened. However, even if she was exposed, she would never let Bo Junyan give her grandma 10% of the shares! ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not afraid of a showdown! You¡¯d better know your ce!¡± she threatened. If it copsed, so be it. If it waspletely destroyed, then everyone would be destroyed together! Some bottom lines could be crossed, but others could definitely not be! Naturally, someone like Bo Junyan could hear the mutual threat in their tone. He also thought that the only thing that could make them threaten each other was the little secret between her and her grandma that Mu Huan didn¡¯t want him to investigate. Bo Junyan had always been lenient with Mu Huan¡¯s policies. If she didn¡¯t want him to know, even if he wanted to know, he wouldn¡¯t investigate. He would wait until she trusted him enough to tell him. Hence, even if he could tell, he didn¡¯t ask further. He reached out to pull Mu Huan into his embrace and conveniently took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°Be good and y games.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± At such a serious moment, he wanted her to be obedient and y games! Was he coaxing her like a three-year-old?! Matriarch Mu could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± His daughter was so doted on! Aftering in from outside, Mu Kexin, who had been sitting in a corner of the dining room without making a sound, was so jealous that her eyes turned red! All along, she had felt that if she had not left, she would have been the one to marry Bo Junyan. Now, Mu Huan was the one who had everything! She knew that in some ways, she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Mu Huan. But even if she wasn¡¯t so pampered, because of Bo Junyan¡¯s father, she would still be a stable Mrs. Bao and not like this! Although she was Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend on the surface, he did not treat her as his girlfriend at all. He made her suffer the jealousy of those girls for nothing, and he even insulted her in private, but she did not get any benefits! ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Be good, my ass! Can¡¯t you use any other words?! Do you dare?! However, privately, Mu Huan, who had always given Bo Junyan face, had to give him face in front of outsiders. If he asked her to be obedient and watch him, she would sit obediently in his embrace. Before Bo Junyan could say anything... Matriarch Mu said, ¡°Junyan, since you dote on Xiao Huan so much, you must want your inws to like Xiao Huan and have a harmonious family.¡± She knew that Bo Junyan would look for her first to discuss this matter. He wanted the two of them to have a good chat when they met the Bo family¡¯s parents. He wanted the Bo couple to like Mu Huan and not look down on her just because her family had asked for too much. And this was one of her bargaining chips. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If so, we should reach a consensus. Actually, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of Xiao Huan. Since ancient times, the maternal family has always been the most powerful backing for a married daughter.¡± Chapter 585 - Instant Kill (2)

Chapter 585: Instant Kill (2)

¡°I¡¯m old, and her father doesn¡¯t care about anything. Zixuan is the future of the Mu family, and Xiao Huan has to have the most powerful backing we could provide. If he bes better off, Xiao Huan will also be better off, and she¡¯ll have more confidence in her status.¡± After Matriarch Mu said this, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Grandma, do you think this is still the ancient times? Do I need Mu Zixuan? Please don¡¯t say such foolish things, alright?!¡± Even if she had a younger brother now, she would only want to help her family if they had a good rtionship. Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship with the Mu family was not good, so what was she thinking?! She wanted 10% of the shares! She really dared to want it! ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know what special rtionship I have with Junyan¡¯s father is?¡± Matriarch Mu looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan narrowed her eyes and did not speak. Matriarch Mu did not keep her in suspense and said directly, ¡°I once saved Junyan¡¯s father¡¯s life. He gave me this and asked me to look for him with this in the future. He will agree to anything that he can do. As long as he can do it, with this life-saving favor and the fact that my granddaughter is going to marry his son, if I ask him for 15% of the shares when we meet, do you think he can reject me? No! I also want the two families to be on good terms with each other in the future. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to lower my share by 5% and only have 10%.¡± Matriarch Mu had a look on her face that said, I could have asked for more, but for the sake of the long-term friendship between the two families, I¡¯m already giving you face. Let¡¯s discuss this beforehand. If 10% is fine, we¡¯ll happily talk about other things when the two families meet. If you don¡¯t agree, then when the two sides meet, I¡¯ll call in the favor from Bo Junyan¡¯s father. This way, not only will I get more, but Bo Junyan¡¯s parents will also dislike you because of the Mu family¡¯s greed. At that time, the gains would not make up for the losses! ¡°...!!¡± Matriarch Mu kept opening Mu Huan¡¯s eyes about moral values. However, did her grandma save Bo Junyan¡¯s father? Bo Junyan¡¯s father had even given her grandma a keepsake. He had promised that he would do whatever she asked, no matter what it was? If there was such a favor, why didn¡¯t her grandma use it earlier? Also, why didn¡¯t she know before that Bo Junyan¡¯s father was the person she had saved? Why didn¡¯t she know that this rtionship would allow the Mu family¡¯s daughter to marry into the Bo family? As though he had seen through Mu Huan¡¯s doubts, Bo Junyan whispered into her ear, ¡°When he was saved that year, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to reveal his identity, so he didn¡¯t tell your grandma who he was. Later on, because of his brain injury, he forgot many things and even forgot about being saved. ¡°It was only when my parents were searching for all the wealthy families in Yun Cheng to hold a matchmaking banquet for me that they saw a photo of your grandma on the Mu family¡¯s information. However, he was in poor health at that time and couldn¡¯te back. Hence, he didn¡¯t meet your grandma. He didn¡¯t want this favor to affect my decision in choosing my wife. Hence, after we registered our marriage, he called your grandma and told her about what happened back then. He said that the Bo family would treat you well. ¡°Because of this, your grandma felt that the reason you were able to marry me was because of her kindness to Dad.¡± With that, he added, ¡°Dad only told me about this yesterday.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was no wonder that her grandma had thought that as long as she drugged Bo Junyan and got him into a rtionship with Mu Kexin, Mu Kexin could rece her. Now, she even dared to ask for such an exorbitant price! Chapter 586 - Instant Kill (3)

Chapter 586: Instant Kill (3)

She had thought that her grandma was a moron and was indulging in wild fantasies. So it turned out that she was owed a favor! The fact that her father-inw had said those words meant that he was a very loyal person... She suddenly thought of something and widened her eyes. ¡°If my grandma asked for 15% of the shares from Dad, he wouldn¡¯t really give it to her, would he?!¡± ¡°The shares are in my hands. I can¡¯t give them to you even if you want to,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What she¡¯d meant was that if they were in her father-inw¡¯s hands, he would really dare to give it to her grandma. After all, she had saved his life... Matriarch Mu did not need to guess to know what Bo Junyan had said to Mu Huan. Hence, without waiting for them to say anything, she continued, ¡°Do you see now that I¡¯m being very sincere and giving you face? Do you really want them to get along well with the two of you?¡± She only dared to make such a request because she had the capital! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Why couldn¡¯t it be anything other than her saving his life?! What the f*ck! ¡°I have a contract here. Grandma, take a look at it. If it¡¯s possible, we¡¯ll sign it. If it¡¯s not possible, Grandma will look for my dad to ask for his life-saving grace,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°I don¡¯t need to look at your contract. I only want 10% of the Bo Group¡¯s shares.¡± What conditions couldpare to 10% of the Bo Group¡¯s shares? ¡°Many a time, it¡¯s not toote for one to give an answer after considering it first,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. Despite his casual tone, Matriarch Mu broke out in a cold sweat! Because of Bo Junyan¡¯s love for Mu Huan, because of her saving Bo Dingjing¡¯s life, and because they wanted to discuss the wedding with her so seriously, she was only thinking about how to get the greatest benefits from this marriage. For a moment, she forgot what kind of person Bo Junyan was. She had forgotten that she could never threaten someone like him! Even if she could get that 10% of shares from him, she and her grandson might not have a life to enjoy it! Mu Huan looked at the arrogant Matriarch Mu who was instantly killed by a single sentence from Bo Junyan. Her eyes were instantly filled with admiration. That¡¯s right! It was this aura! In the future, she would also have such a strong and oppressive aura. She would kill instantly with just one sentence and not waste any more saliva! ¡°Grandma, you can contact me after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± With that, Bo Junyan lifted Mu Huan and stood up. Then, he looked at Mu Dongsheng and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re going now.¡± Mu Dongsheng was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. ¡°Alright... alright...¡± Although Mu Huan had been married to Bo Junyan for almost half a year, this was only the third time Mu Dongsheng had met Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan was such a lofty and aloof person, so Mu Dongsheng didn¡¯t dare to get close to him, let alone treat himself as his father-inw and elder. Hence, when Bo Junyan called him Dad, he felt that he had instantly reached the pinnacle of his life! It was only after Bo Junyan and the rest had left that Mu Dongsheng snapped back to his senses. ¡°Who told you to inform Mu Huan toe back?! Do you want to die?!¡± Matriarch Mu picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at Mu Dongsheng. Although Mu Huan¡¯s return was not the reason for her n to fail, she still med Mu Dongsheng for letting Mu Huan return and vented her anger on him. Mu Dongsheng knew that his mother was only venting her anger on him, but he only dared to avoid the cup and did not dare to say anything else. Matriarch Mu became even more furious when she saw how he only dared to duck and hid at the side! ¡°Why did I give birth to such a useless thing like you?!¡± Chapter 587 - Instant Kill (4)

Chapter 587: Instant Kill (4)

Matriarch Mu believed that she was very smart and intelligent. Her deceased husband was a genius in the medical field, and parents like them should have given birth to a genius and an outstanding child. However, her only son was useless. When she saw him, she wished she could strangle him to death! Mu Dongsheng clenched his fists tightly. Why did I give birth to such a useless thing like you?! After hearing his mother¡¯s words, it was as if a knife had plunged into his heart! Even though he had heard these words many times since he was young, he still felt this way every time. Useless? Did he want to be so useless? What did he want to do since he was young? Did she agree to it and let him do it? No matter what he did, she would object to it. She didn¡¯t like him and only wanted him to be obedient and to listen to her. She wanted him to follow the path that she had arranged! Even when he wanted to be a surgeon, she wanted him to practice the internal medicine that he hated the most. Ever since he was young, she had been whispering in his ear that he was useless and that she had given birth to such a useless thing! Since she found him useless, why didn¡¯t she just throw him away and have another child? Since she despised him so much, why did she keep him by her side?! She had to make decisions for everything in his life. In the end, she had to me him for not doing anything well and not doing anything. He was a useless thing! Actually, Mu Dongsheng wanted to have a wife who grew up with him. Someone like him could not have been able to pretend to like her so much that the Song family was willing to marry their daughter to him. His affair with Bai Xuexian started with his mother deliberately getting him drunk and drugging him to get into a rtionship with Bai Xuexian. As he had let his wife down, he was especially good to Mu Huan, their daughter. Hence, even though Mu Huan couldn¡¯t let go of the past, she also couldn¡¯t let go of her father. Ever since he was young, Mu Dongsheng had never really done anything as he pleased. Later on, he could not even protect the wife and daughter he loved. This made him despise himself. He felt that he was useless and often drank to drown his sorrows. Eventually, hepletely gave up on his life. Every day, he would eat, gamble, sit, and wait for death. If he was useless, he¡¯d be useless thoroughly. A useless person who only thought about eating, drinking, and gambling would no longer feel pain. Although all this was caused by his cowardice... ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Get out now!¡± Matriarch Mu shouted at Mu Dongsheng. Mu Dongsheng immediately got lost. Mu Kexin felt embarrassed looking at Mu Dongsheng like this. She felt that he waspletely useless! Not long after Mu Dongsheng left, Mu Zixuan walked in. Seeing his grandma like this, he did not even need to ask to know that the matter had not seeded. He went up tofort her and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too angry. This matter has never been easy to resolve.¡± Ten percent of the Bo Group¡¯s shares were worth billions. Even if he was Mu Huan¡¯s biological brother and the two of them had a good rtionship, Bo Junyan would not agree to such conditions, let alone when he knew that their rtionship was not good. ¡°Shall we give it a try? I think we might be able to get it if we ask Bo Dingjing for it when we meet!¡± Matriarch Mu felt that it was possible to get it from Bo Dingjing. Mu Zixuan asked, ¡°Grandma must have said something like that just now. What did Bo Junyan say?¡± Matriarch Mu said with a gloomy expression, ¡°He pretty much said that there are people who get what they want but may not be able to enjoy it. To put it simply, even if we got what we¡¯re asking for, we might not be able to keep our lives to enjoy it!¡± Chapter 588 - Instant Kill (5)

Chapter 588: Instant Kill (5)

¡°Bo Junyan¡¯s power is not something we canpete with. Just as he said, even if we can get 10% or even more shares from Bo Dingjing, we may not be able to enjoy these benefits.¡± Mu Zixuan had always been a smart person. ¡°So, Grandma, let¡¯s discuss other conditions with him! I feel that if we don¡¯t ask for shares from him, you can just ask for anything else. Didn¡¯t the Bo family give us whatever Grandma wanted previously?¡± Matriarch Mu sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Mu Huan will obediently ask Bo Junyan to give us whatever we want that I feel uneasy and want the Bo family¡¯s shares to be transferred to you.¡± ¡°Why would you feel uneasy?¡± Mu Zixuan was still young, after all. Even though he was smart, he could not think of everything. ¡°Given Mu Huan¡¯s personality, do you think there¡¯s a need for her to cooperate with me and ask for benefits from the Bo family?¡± Matriarch Mu knew Mu Huan¡¯s personality very well. Hence, she felt uneasy about getting what she wanted so easily. Mu Zixuan fell silent. There seemed to be a problem. ¡°Bo Junyan dotes on Mu Huan so much. I¡¯m afraid that his n is to swallow the Mu family and give everything we have to Mu Huan. This way, no matter how many benefits we get, it¡¯ll still be theirs in the end!¡± Matriarch Mu said worriedly. It had to be said that the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Matriarch Mu was right! ¡°That¡¯s why Grandma still wants the 10% shares despite knowing that it¡¯s difficult to get it?¡± ¡°Zixuan, you are the greatest hope and most important treasure of the Mu family. I cannot allow you to end up with nothing in the end.¡± Matriarch Mu had really put in a lot of effort for her grandson. ¡°But we can¡¯tpete with Bo Junyan at all. What if he really causes us to get into trouble?¡± Mu Zixuan felt that someone like Bo Junyan would dare to do what he said. Matriarch Mu knew this as well. Hence, for a moment, she did not know what to do. After a moment of silence, she sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that by climbing up a big tree, I would be able to get endless benefits from it. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be inviting a wolf into my house.¡± Mu Zixuan was speechless. On the other hand, Mu Kexin, who had been staying in a corner with zero presence, spoke up. ¡°Grandma, since we can¡¯t deal with Bo Junyan no matter what, let¡¯s deal with Mu Huan! We¡¯ll pull her down from her position as Mrs. Bo. By then, Bo Junyan won¡¯t want to swallow our family for her! ¡°Also, after Mu Huan falls, with Grandma¡¯s status as Bo Junyan¡¯s father¡¯s life savior, as long as we don¡¯t take so many shares, the Bo family will still give us other benefits. And all these will belong to Zixuan!¡± ¡°Well said! But how can you pull Mu Huan down?! Didn¡¯t you see how much Bo Junyan likes and dotes on her just now?! If we go against Mu Huan, we¡¯ll end up in the same state as your mother if we¡¯re not careful!¡± Matriarch Mu red at her. Did she think that Mu Huan would not be able to be Mrs. Bo when she thought that she might attract a wolf into her own house? In a situation where Mu Huan was doted on by Bo Junyan, dealing with Mu Huan was equivalent to dealing with Bo Junyan! She didn¡¯t want to take the risk! Mu Kexin walked up to her and whispered, ¡°Grandma, we can¡¯t deal with Mu Huan alone, but we can work with others! There¡¯s someone who can pull Mu Huan down!¡± Chapter 589 - Action (1)

Chapter 589: Action (1)

Mu Kexin walked up to her and whispered, ¡°Grandma, we can¡¯t deal with Mu Huan alone, but we can work with others! There¡¯s someone who can pull Mu Huan down!¡± Matriarch Mu narrowed her eyes. As long as everyone had amon interest, they were partners. Once there was a conflict of interest, they would instantly be enemies. In the past, Mu Huan and Matriarch Mu were on the same boat. Mu Huan¡¯s enemy was Matriarch Mu¡¯s enemy, but now, it wasn¡¯t. Monday... Mu Huan walked up to Long Feiting, who was ying games, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take action at 6:30 PM.¡± Long Feiting immediately perked up. ¡°There¡¯s news?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Juste with me after school,¡± Mu Huan said as she sat down beside him and opened her book. ¡°Will it kill you to tell me more?¡± Long Feiting said unhappily. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him silently. Just as Long Feiting was about to say something... A girl walked over with a beautifully packaged box. ¡°Go away, go away, stay away from me! I have a girlfriend!¡± Long Feiting thought that the girl was here to confess to him and waved her away. ¡°I know you have a girlfriend!¡± the girl said. Who in this school didn¡¯t know that he and Mu Kexin were a couple? ¡°Then you...¡± Long Feiting was speechless. The girl handed the exquisitely packaged box to Mu Huan. She smiled shyly and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, didn¡¯t you say that the biscuits I madest time were delicious? I¡¯ve baked a few more vors for you on Sunday. Try them. If you like those, I¡¯ll bake more for you in the future.¡± Mu Huan had always liked to eat. When she heard that they were delicious, she immediately reached out and took them. ¡°Thank you, beauty!¡± With that, she gave her a flying kiss. The girl blushed even more and ran away with a smile. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Ever since that time, Mu Huan had gained a lot of female fans. Although she didn¡¯t dress up as devilishly handsome as before, everyone had noticed her. The more they paid attention to her, the more they realized that she was extremely handsome in every aspect, especially that careless smile of hers. It made their hearts race uncontrobly. Furthermore, she was good at her studies and was a loyal person. Whenever she was free, she would help them and answer their questions. She was better at exining than the professor. Hence, she often had a group of girls around her. Long Feiting saw Mu Huan opening the box and was about to eat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being poisoned to death?¡± Mu Huan nced at him sideways and did not speak. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you not to eat things given by strangers when you were young?¡± She would eat food whoever gave it to her! ¡°She¡¯s not a stranger. She¡¯s the English Language Studymittee member of our ss. She¡¯s a family member and is especially good at cooking. I often eat the food she makes.¡± Mu Huan liked fragrant, soft, and delicious food. ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious. Perhaps she¡¯s jealous of you, so she used food to tempt you and poison you with a slow-acting poison to kill you...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched and she ignored him. Long Feiting reached out to grab a few biscuits and stuffed them into his mouth when she ignored him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What if she couldn¡¯t help but want to punch Long Feiting? Should she take the opportunity to beat him up tonight? The more Mu Huan thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good idea! ... After school, Mu Huan and Li Meng brought Long Feiting to Wu Xingye¡¯s rented ce. Wu Xingye was already waiting. Chapter 590 - Action (2)

Chapter 590: Action (2)

¡°Xingye, tell him about tonight¡¯s operation. Xiao Meng and I will go get our makeup done.¡± If Mu Huan wanted to earn money, she would definitely bring the two of them along. ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Xingye took out a map and told Long Feiting about their n for tonight. When he was done, Mu Huan and Li Meng had juste out after doing their makeup. Today, Mu Huan was wearing male makeup while Li Meng was a charming and seductivedy. The two of them lookedpletely different from usual. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was very familiar with them and knew that they were wearing makeup, Long Feiting would definitely not have recognized them when they were walking on the streets. This was especially so for Mu Huan, who was usually a soft and cute little loli. After she put on makeup and became a man, the soft and cute aura on her body immediately disappeared. There was only a man¡¯s handsomeness and a faint domineering aura. She was even on par with Long Feiting, the campus beau! ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting. Long Feiting, who was stunned by her question, snapped back to his senses. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Huan said as she walked out. ¡°Why did the three of you put on special makeup and disguise except for me?¡± When Wu Xingye was speaking to Long Feiting about the operation earlier, because they were very close, Long Feiting realized that he had applied a thickyer of powder on his face and his eyes. In other words, he had put on his makeup before they came. In this way, only he didn¡¯t have any special attire! ¡°Why should you put on makeup?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Because I want to participate in the operation as well?!¡± Could it be that she was afraid that he would be in danger and wanted him to hide behind the scenes and watch? This won¡¯t do! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I do the same as all of you?¡± Why did he have to be different from them? This made him feel very disorganized, as if they weren¡¯t on the same team. ¡°We put on makeup because we were afraid that others would find out about our true identity and seek revenge on us. Why should you put on makeup?¡± Long Feiting said instinctively, ¡°Am I not afraid?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it. No matter how powerful the other party¡¯s organization is, you, Young Master Long, are not afraid! This way, you have to act on your own. When the timees, if the items are returned and someone takes revenge, because the target is clear, they will only look for you and not us.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± It was because of this! ¡°Are you afraid? If you are, then don¡¯t chase after them. After all, your family could afford to lose that bit of money!¡± Mu Huan sat down and refused to leave. ¡°How is that possible?! I, Young Master Long, have never known how to write the word afraid!¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to write it?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. If we miss the timing, we really won¡¯t be able to catch up,¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up. ¡°You guys earn the money, and I¡¯ll take the risk. Mu Huan, can you be any smarter?¡± Long Feiting said depressingly. She actually didn¡¯t want to hide him behind the scenes and prevent him from putting on makeup because she was afraid that he would be in danger. Instead, she did it so that the enemy would have a clear target! That way, they could only seek revenge from him! She was really capable! ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. They¡¯re just thieves, not gangsters whomit murder and arson. If they fail to get what they want, they can at most steal some things from the other jewelry stores under your family¡¯s name. They won¡¯t do anything to you. Furthermore, with the Long family¡¯s reputation in the martial arts world, no one will dare to touch you, a golden goose!¡± If there was really any danger, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t have made such arrangements. Chapter 591 - Action (3)

Chapter 591: Action (3)

When Long Feiting heard this, he felt a little more at ease. This meant that she had considered things for him. Arriving downstairs, Long Feiting saw two motorcycles that looked very functional. They looked simr to the ones he saw at the abandoned factoryst time, but their appearance was different. They must have been modified. He felt that Mu Huan and the other two¡¯s ns and actions were especially strong. Mu Huan and Wu Xingye stepped forward and pushed the motorcycles out. Standing next to the cool motorcycle, Mu Huan, who was dressed as a man, looked even more cool! Long Feiting looked at her and seemed to understand why those girls still surrounded her despite knowing that she was a girl. He walked toward Mu Huan instinctively. ¡°Take Xingye¡¯s bike,¡± Mu Huan said as she handed the helmet to Li Meng. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the motorcycle!¡± He didn¡¯t want to squeeze in with Wu Xingye! ¡°Then take a taxi. Don¡¯t you know the ce? Just don¡¯t miss the time.¡± With that, Mu Huan put on her helmet and left. That handsome pose was rather dashing! Wu Xingye followed her out. Long Feiting was left standing there alone. ¡°...!!¡± They could really leave him behind! No one had ever dared to treat him like this before! But... So what if he was angry? He could only hail a taxi and follow her. The ce they were going to was the busiest ce in Yun Cheng at night, Jinxiu za! Due to the convenience of traffic, there were lights and night markets here. Hence, no matter if it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter, it would be especially crowded at night. Every Saturday and Sunday, people would squeeze in. Today was Monday, so it wasn¡¯t too bad. Due to the fact that the traffic here was convenient and there were many people, it was easy to hide and escape no matter what kind of deal they made. Hence, the person who had secretly exchanged the jewelry was here to collect the goods tonight. Usually, the person who had taken the goods would leave Yun Cheng that same night. If they continued to search, they would really not be able to find them. Hence, they had to catch them tonight. The motorbike that Mu Huan and the others were riding did not get stuck in traffic, so they arrived very quickly. As for Long Feiting¡¯s taxi, since it was about time for people to get off work, there were many cars on the road, and it took him half an hour to get there. When he arrived, Mu Huan and the other two were eating stinky tofu. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you want some?¡± Mu Huan asked. Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No!¡± Mu Huan immediately retracted her hand and continued eating. Seeing this, Long Feiting instinctively wanted to anger her, so he decided to eat the stinky tofu in her hand. However, Mu Huan had finished the bowl of stinky tofu in no time. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan wiped her mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s also an octopus ball over there that¡¯s delicious. Do you want some?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Li Meng immediately nodded. Wu Xingye hurriedly finished the stinky tofu in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± ¡°And the third restaurant, chicken wing rice, roasted sausage, milk tea...¡± Long Feiting could not help but ask, ¡°Are you here on a mission or to eat?¡± ¡°They should appear around seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s only half-past six now. There¡¯s still half an hour left. We have to eat our fill before we can take action,¡± Mu Huan said on ount that he was her employer. In fact, she had decided toe here at 6:30 am to eat the food in the night market. She hade early, so she had time to eat. ¡°Why do you know so much? Where did you get this information from? Is it reliable?¡± She even knew when those people woulde to collect the goods! ¡°Unreliable. Of course I spent so much effort toe here just to catch a cold.¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How did you know when they woulde?¡± Chapter 592 - Action (4)

Chapter 592: Action (4)

¡°I can¡¯t tell you this. I need to protect my informant.¡± The reason Mu Huan knew that the most awesome jewelry modification master in the country was in Yun Cheng was that she had worked as an odd-job worker at that master¡¯s ce. Back when she was working at a jewelry store, she heard from a customer that there was a jewelry modification master who was especially formidable. They were tired of wearing their old jewelry, so they went to him to have them recrafted. They took on a new style, and they looked better than those big branded designer jewelry! Furthermore, that master was really formidable. He could tell at a nce whether it was real or fake diamonds. Mu Huan saw the modified diamond ne that the customer was wearing. The design was indeed novel and unique. Furthermore, the customer had made it sound so impressive that she wanted to further study jewelry knowledge. Hence, she asked around about the master¡¯s studio. When she heard that the master would rece his part-time employee in half a year, she found a part-time job near the master¡¯s studio and waited for the time toe. When the master was looking for someone, she immediately went to apply for the job. Because she had worked in a jewelry store before, she was sessfully epted. When she was working part-time there, she discovered the Master¡¯s secret. On the surface, he looked like a decent teacher who was collecting old jewelry and modifying them. In fact, his most lucrative source of ie was to take those pieces of jewelry from unknown sources to disassemble and cut them, then reconstruct them into new pieces for those people to sell. If his own pay was appropriate, he would ept those pieces of jewelry with shady origins. Master was very busy. He had to hire someone to do odd jobs, but he was afraid that the odd-job workers would discover his secret if they worked there for too long. Hence, he reced his odd-job workers every half a year. There was a personal assistant by his side who knew everything about him. The jewelry that he had collected from unknown origins were all cut and broken up by him and his assistant, and the old jewelry that ordinary people brought over was given to Mu Huan, a part-time odd-job worker, to help deal with. Seeing how fast she was at learning, the master had the intention to take Mu Huan in as a disciple and pass on his skills to her. Then, the master-disciple pair would do this together. However, because she had inadvertently discovered the master¡¯s secret and felt that this was considered an illegal act, she refused to say that her main reason for being there was studying. However, because she was fast and nimble in her work, the Master made an exception and made her do odd jobs for a year. This year was enough for her to learn a lot, and it also made her especially good friends with the Master¡¯s assistant. This time, she had gotten such detailed clues from the master¡¯s assistant. The masters would cut and break up the jewelry of unknown origins after making online transactions. Then, for the safety of both parties, the guests would ce the goods that they wanted to have broken up at a specified ce. The masters would send someone to retrieve them. When the goods were ready, the Master would inform the other party to pick them up. Throughout the entire process, the Master would not know who the guest was. From where the goods came from alone, a huge risk was avoided. The same went for the guests. When the goods arrived, because they didn¡¯t know what they were, the only time to catch them was when the customers came to collect them. When she decided to do this job, Mu Huan had sent the nes and pictures of the jewelry store to the master¡¯s assistant. As the master¡¯s assistant was going to migrate overseas this year and needed money, he informed her when he received the goods and even told her the delivery location after the modification. The assistant woulde to deliver the goods around 6:40 am. After he¡¯d delivered the goods, he would inform the other party to retrieve the goods. Chapter 593 - Action (5)

Chapter 593: Action (5)

Hence, the earliest time the other party coulde was around seven. In order to prevent the other party from knowing the source of their information and making them suspect that the master had leaked it, thus spurring them to look for trouble with the master and assistant, apart from making Long Feiting wait for the news, Mu Huan had also got him to send people to search Yun Cheng thesest few days, creating a scenario wherein someone was already investigating them. Even if they were followed, they wouldn¡¯t suspect that the master had leaked the news. Now, they were only here to wait for someone to appear. After that person appeared, they would follow and then catch them somewhere else. The assistant wanted to ce the goods in a storage cab in the square. After he had ced the items properly, he would call the guests and tell them the password to the storage cab. The guests woulde to retrieve the items. At the ce where Mu Huan chose to eat, she could see at a nce where the assistant was going to put the goods. At 6:45 PM, Mu Huan saw the disguised assistant walk toward the store counter and put the things down before leaving. After that, no one came to collect the goods even at 7:20 PM. ¡°Were you cheated?¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. What if he¡¯s far away? Also, even if he¡¯s here, he¡¯ll only appear after confirming that the surroundings are safe.¡± Mu Huan calmly ate the skewers in her hand. After a moment of speechlessness, Long Feiting asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too good at eating?¡± He felt that she was about to eat everything in the night market. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to have the time toe over. Of course, I have to eat to my heart¡¯s content.¡± As this ce was rather far from Yun University, Mu Huan had not been here for a long time. Long Feiting: ¡°You¡¯re so good at eating and sleeping every day. Why don¡¯t I see you gaining weight?¡± He didn¡¯t know where all the food she had eaten went. ¡°She doesn¡¯t get fat in the first ce, and now that she¡¯s exercising so much at night, she won¡¯t get fat,¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Big exercise at night? That¡¯s too much information!¡± Wu Xingye said suggestively. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Huan picked up a napkin and threw it at Wu Xingye. After Wu Xingye dodged, he said, ¡°Look, we were right. She¡¯s embarrassed!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°¡ª!¡± While the three of them were fooling around, a couple walked to the counter where the assistant had ced the items earlier. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Mu Huan whispered. Just as Long Feiting was about to turn around to look, Mu Huan forcefully bent him over and stuffed a corn stick into his mouth. Long Feiting lifted his head to look at her, his big eyes filled with the words, What are you doing?! ¡°Do you intend to look at them so openly because you want someone to find out that we¡¯re waiting for them here?¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. Long Feiting was a capable person, but he was also a young master who was well protected. He had never experienced real danger, so his reaction speed was slow. Long Feiting: ¡°¡ª!¡± When he removed the corn from his mouth¡ª Mu Huan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them, who had been fooling around earlier, instantly changed their expressions and walked out nimbly. In the past, Mu Huan and Li Meng would always be on the same team when carrying out missions. However, today, Mu Huan and Long Feiting were on the same team. After all, Long Feiting was a golden goose of the Long family. If he were to suffer any injuries, it would be difficult to hide the matter when the time came. Hence, Mu Huan brought him along to protect him. After the couple took their things, they walked toward the parking lot. Wu Xingye and Li Meng followed them there and memorized their car te numbers and the direction they were heading. Chapter 594 - Action (6)

Chapter 594: Action (6)

Mu Huan and Long Feiting came to the spot where their motorcycle was parked and waited for the right moment. When the other party¡¯s car left, they immediately followed. ¡°Let me ride it.¡± Seeing that Mu Huan was about to ride the bike, Long Feiting reached out to grab the key and asked to do it. When he came over, he¡¯d wanted to ride the bike and ferry her because he was scared for her when he saw how petite she was. Actually, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t petite at all. She was considered rather tall among ordinary girls. It was just that Long Feiting and Bo Junyan were both very tall, so she appeared very petite in front of them. ¡°You ride that one.¡± Mu Huan gently loosened her grip and threw him a key. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of us riding on the same bike?¡± Long Feiting had just heard her say that the two of them were in the same team. When they were riding the bike and setting off, he recalled the scene on television where the boys were ferrying the girls or the girls were driving the motorcycle. The people behind them were hugging the waist of the people in front of them. He couldn¡¯t help but blush. His heart rate increased, and he looked forward to it. In the end, it was actually one person riding one bike! ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about Li Meng and your friend? Aren¡¯t they going to follow us?¡± ¡°They¡¯re driving.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°When did you get a car?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Xingye said? He drove the car to this parking lot in advance. When we follow the thieves, he would drive and we¡¯ll follow him. This way, no matter what happens, we wouldn¡¯t lose face.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he forgot. Xingye is quite forgetful sometimes.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it less convenient for us to ride one each? What if you can¡¯t keep up with my speed?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with your speed?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You asked me before if I knew how to ride a motorcycle. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I had participated in the cross-countrypetition and even won the championship?¡± When she asked him if he knew how to ride a motorcycle, he thought that she was suddenly interested in him. Now, it looked like it was for today! ¡°Oh, then, champion, follow closely and don¡¯t lose them. If you lose them, don¡¯t me me for not taking you on this mission,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re better than me?¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m just familiar with Yun Cheng. I know which path to take even with my eyes closed. It¡¯s just like how you have to familiarize yourself with the track during apetition. You¡¯ll naturally be faster if you¡¯re familiar with the track. If you¡¯re not familiar with the track and don¡¯t know what¡¯s in front, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so professional. Did you participate in apetition?¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Wu Xingye¡¯s voice came through the Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°It¡¯s a ck car with the license te number Dxx. It¡¯s on the Road of Peace.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Mu Huan got onto the bike and sped off. Long Feiting quickly followed. As there were many people on the road, Long Feiting did not know who was faster between him and Mu Huan. He only knew that Mu Huan was much more nimble than he was. She was practically taking advantage of every opportunity while riding the bike. There were a few times when she was extremely scary, but she managed to pass steadily. Once they were on a deserted road, they started to speed up. Long Feiting loved racing. Other than winning the motorcycle race, he had also won the F1 race. He rarely met anyone who could match up to him, but Mu Huan¡¯s speed was actually not much slower than his! In fact, every time they turned a corner, she would surpass him. Just as she had said, because she was very familiar with the road conditions, the situation was advantageous to her. Chapter 595 - Action (7)

Chapter 595: Action (7)

As he looked at Mu Huan, who had once again surpassed him at the turn, his heart began to race, perhaps due to the eleration of the bike. She was clearly so petite that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift the bike up if it fell, but she was able to drive at such a speed! He had never met a girl who could be cool, handsome, violent, coquettish, and cute. She¡ª Realizing that he would be in danger if he continued thinking about it, Long Feiting stopped thinking and dashed forward, surpassing Mu Huan. ... Mu Huan¡¯s original n was for Wu Xingye to speed up and overtake the car that they were following when they arrived at a less crowded road. He would then stop on the road, sprinkling roadblocks and forcing the car they were following to stop. She and Long Feiting would then sprinkle roadblocks behind them so that the car wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. After that, they would attack from both sides to get the items back. However, they did not find a chance to implement this n. When Mu Huan saw that the car they were following had driven onto a road leading to the mountain, she, who felt that something was amiss, immediately asked Wu Xingye to turn around. However, at this moment, a car suddenly jumped out from the fork in the road and forced her and Long Feiting to stop. Wu Xingye, who was driving in front of them, was also forced to stop by the car they were following. The sudden appearance of the car was definitely not a coincidence. In other words, the other party might have sensed that they were following them and led them here. Realizing that the other party was already prepared, Mu Huan got down from the bike and walked up to Long Feiting to protect him. Long Feiting looked at how petite she was and how she was standing in front of him in a protective manner. His heart, which he had tried hard to control earlier, started beating strangely again. Mu Huan and Long Feiting could have turned around and run back, but Wu Xingye and Li Meng were stuck in the middle of two cars. Hence, they could not run. ¡°Listen to my instructionster,¡± Mu Huan whispered. Long Feiting, who was preupied with his racing heart, did not hear Mu Huan¡¯s words. Mu Huan, who did not get a response from him, turned to look at him and realized that he was staring at her in a daze. The corners of her lips twitched. What kind of situation did he think they were in? He was actually in a daze! She pinched Long Feiting¡¯s arm hard. Long Feiting snapped back to his senses from the pain and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you still in a daze under such circumstances?!¡± Why was he still asking her?! The moment he got in a daze, she could kill him! Long Feiting snapped back to his senses and realized that he had been distracted in this situation. His handsome face instantly darkened. At this point, the people in the car also got out. They were three tall men wearing caps and masks. The aura they exuded was not to be underestimated. ¡°Who are you? Why are you following us?¡± the tallest man among the three asked. Mu Huan stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Our boss only wants you to return the things that you¡¯ve exchanged in our shop. Leave the items behind and we¡¯ll go our separate ways!¡± When the other party saw that Mu Huan was so small yet dared to say such things after being blocked by them, theyughed and said, ¡°Youngd, it¡¯s fine if you want something, as long as you¡¯re capable enough! If you can knock us down, then the items will be returned to your boss!¡± Mu Huan did not speak further. She only sized up the three people standing in front of her. The other party was so capable that he had long sensed that they were following them. He had even led them to this ce and used this method to separate them. This meant that the people in the car were very formidable. Chapter 596 - Action (8)

Chapter 596: Action (8)

Real martial artists¡¯ experience was much richer than theirs. They were not easy to deal with. Furthermore, they were all wearing masks. If they had masks, Mu Huan¡¯s side could not use medicine. They had to fight hard. But if they were to face someone who looked strong and had richbat experience, there would be some risks. In order to ensure absolute safety, she had to use a vicious move and strike first! Hence, she took a step back and contacted Wu Xingye in a low voice, asking him about the situation there. Wu Xingye said that the other party did not get off the car. Mu Huan lifted her head and observed the situation carefully. ¡°You and Xiao Meng, take protective measures, then turn around and knock the car behind you away. They¡¯ve gotten off!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Wu Xingye said that, he started the car. When the car in front of him realized his intention¡ª Wu Xingye had already turned around and mmed into the car behind them. When the three people who were walking toward Mu Huan heard that something was amiss, they quickly dispersed. Just as they were about to run for their lives, Mu Huan, like a ferocious tiger, dashed toward one of the people who she felt was the most formidable. Without a word, she started beating him up. As a person of action, Mu Huan had always been a vicious person who spoke little. She would never speak nonsense during critical moments. When Long Feiting saw her rushing over, he also rushed toward one of them. After Wu Xingye¡¯s car had crashed into the car, it stopped after a distance. Then, it turned around and drove back. Then, it stopped, and he let Li Meng stay in the car while he got out of the car to participate in the battle. When the tall and strong man, who was fighting with Mu Huan, felt that something was amiss and was about to take out his knife, Mu Huan took out the needle faster than him. The two needles pierced the acupuncture points on his leg and he immediately knelt down. Just as the well-built man widened his eyes in shock, Mu Huan took the opportunity to remove his mask and spray some medicine on him before he fainted. After settling him, just as Mu Huan was about to go help Long Feiting, the man and woman from the car in front of them rushed over. When they saw that one of their men had been knocked down by Mu Huan, they immediately surrounded Mu Huan. As the two of them weren¡¯t wearing masks, Mu Huan sprayed the girl with medicine and made her fall. Seeing this, the man hurriedly pulled the cor of his sweater to cover his nose. Then, he started fighting with Mu Huan. The man was very strong and his attacks were fierce, making it seem like Mu Huan was on the losing end. Just when he thought he could take down Mu Huan, his eyes were blinded by a handful of powder. The next second, he felt a needle piercing him. Then, his legs went weak and he was knocked down by Mu Huan! The series of movements were too fast! It was so fast that he copsed before he could react. The man, who had fallen to the ground, looked at Mu Huan and said angrily, ¡°If you have the guts, fight me seriously!!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have any injuries on my body, so I can only end this quickly.¡± Now that her husband was checking her body every day, he would be able to find out if she had any injuries. Hence, no matter what, as long as she could win! The man: ¡°¡ª!!¡± Can not getting injured be a reason? If you can¡¯t get injured, you can stay at home! Why did youe out to be a fighter?! A fighter like you said that he couldn¡¯t get injured! Seriously¡ª!! This reason was too much! When Long Feiting knocked down his opponent and ran over to help Mu Huan, he saw that she had already knocked her opponents down. His tensed heart rxed. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but say fiercely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start attacking the man first? Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know that the man is stronger?¡± Chapter 597 - Strong Backup (1)

Chapter 597: Strong Backup (1)

¡°I don¡¯t like to be ruthless to beauties.¡± Although Mu Huan wasn¡¯t a real man, she still had tender feelings for the fairer sex. She couldn¡¯t be ruthless to the fragrant and soft girl, who looked even better. The girl lying on the ground was the girl from the jewelry store. Although she had thick makeup, one could tell that she was very charming and good-looking. Long Feiting: ¡°...!¡± As a woman, she could not bear to hit a good-looking girl! The man on the ground: ¡°...¡± This sissy-looking man was actually a pervert! Unable to take it any longer, Wu Xingye, who felt like he was about to be beaten up, turned to look at Mu Huan¡¯s situation. When he saw that they were all chatting, he shouted, ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s not the time to chat yet!¡± He was about to die! Mu Huan and Long Feiting broke out in a cold sweat when they snapped back to their senses. They hurriedly ran toward Wu Xingye. The person who fought with Wu Xingye could have taken him down immediately, but because of Mu Huan and Long Feiting¡¯s participation, the situation changed instantly. It was three against one, and he was soon defeated. After taking down thest person, Mu Huan returned to the man who had fallen to the ground earlier. ¡°What medicine did you give me?¡± The man knew that the injuries on his body would not have caused him to be unable to get up, but he was feeling weak and sore all over. He must have been drugged, but he did not know when she had attacked him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you what medicine it is, but I can tell you that the drug in your body will only go down tomorrow. Your friends will also wake up around that time. ¡°Although your lives are in my hands, we are all doing this for a living. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I only want the things that belong to our boss. Also, in the future, don¡¯t go to our boss¡¯s shop to do this!¡± Her mission was to get the stolen goods. On ount of how generous Long Feiting was, she would give him some benefits. ¡°So, are the goods with you, in the car, or somewhere else? Please tell me quickly, I¡¯m in a hurry to go home.¡± Mu Huan looked at her watch just now. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. Although Bo Junyan said that he was busy today and would only return homete, she was now living with her inws and couldn¡¯t go home toote. These people were good at stealing and hiding. Since they knew that they were following them, they would definitely have hidden the goods. Even if they hid them in the car, it would take some time to find them. The man: ¡°...!!¡± He could knock them down, but he wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to find anything! He could really be more arrogant! ¡°Quick, tell me frankly. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you guys to the car and let you have a good night¡¯s sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold lying on the ground on this cold day!¡± After she got the goods, she would be considered to havepleted her mission. She would then get Long Feiting to find someone to deal with the aftermath. The man: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 seconds to consider. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll just kick you into the ditch!¡± Mu Huan said, really about to kick him into the ditch by the roadside. Although the man had never interacted with Mu Huan before and this was their first time fighting, from her style of speaking without using harsh words, he could tell that she was a person who would do what she said. The ditch on both sides of the road was five to six meters deep. If he was kicked down, he would definitely be in pain tomorrow. No matter what, she would find the goods. There was no need for him to insist on not saying anything. He hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a hiddenpartment under the passenger seat.¡± Mu Huan immediately got up to get the goods. Chapter 598 - Strong Backup (2)

Chapter 598: Strong Backup (2)

Just as she was about to move, the girl who was lying on the ground suddenly pounced on her. The speed was so fast that even though Long Feiting and Wu Xingye saw it, they did not have the time to warn Mu Huan. Even so, Mu Huan still dodged at a faster speed. She was very sensitive to danger. The other party did not expect her to be able to dodge such a surprise attack. However, after being stunned for a few seconds, she attacked Mu Huan again. She felt that Mu Huan was the leader of the three of them. If she could subdue her, then the two of them would have to listen to her. To catch a thief, one must first capture the leader! Mu Huan dodged a series of attacks from the girl. After pulling away from the two of them, she looked at the girl in surprise. ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly?¡± Her grandfather¡¯s family¡¯s exclusive knockout powder could knock out a cow with a spray. The two strong men were lying there motionless. How did she wake up so quickly and still have such stamina? ¡°I¡¯m naturally immune to any drug!¡± the girl said proudly. If she was drugged with any drug, she would only be dizzy for a while and would quickly recover her stamina. ¡°Your constitution is good!¡± Mu Huan praised. The girl was about to say something... But Mu Huan said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a beauty, I¡¯ll give you a choice. ¡°If your surprise attack fails, there¡¯s no hope for you to deal with me alone, let alone the three of us. I only want to retrieve the items. In this case, will you be obedient or will you be knocked down?¡± Unexpectedly, the woman did not have many vicious words to say as she directly attacked Mu Huan. Mu Huan did not stand on ceremony. Instead, she turned from defense to offense and attacked fiercely. She wanted to knock the other party down as quickly as possible. Seeing that Mu Huan had no problem dealing with women, Wu Xingye went to get the goods. Once he had gotten them andpleted the mission, he could leave at any time! Long Feiting also felt that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t in trouble, so he did not go forward to help. Instead, he informed his men toe here to deal with the aftermath. It was indeed not a problem for Mu Huan to deal with this woman. When Long Feiting ended the call, she happened to finish subduing the woman. Wu Xingye, on the other hand, had returned with something. He took it and walked toward Mu Huan. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s these things.¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to push the woman to Long Feiting to see if the diamonds were real or if she had been cheated... Suddenly, a strong beam of light shot over. Then, rows of ck cars surrounded them from two different directions. ¡°My backup is here. None of you can escape!¡± the woman who was being subdued sneered. Mu Huan: ¡°...!¡± Were thieves so arrogant now?! They were actually making such a big scene of rescuing each other! ¡°What do we do?¡± Wu Xingye asked as he leaned closer. ¡°Long Feiting, hurry up and inform your men. The more the merrier!¡± Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting. The ck cars had blocked their escape route. If they were to move forward, they would have to go into the mountains. There would be no one in the mountains, and no one would even know if they were killed. It would be better to stay here and wait for backup. It would be safer. ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened. In the past few days, he had sent someone to investigate the rtively famous and powerful organization of thieves. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t a formidable organization, he was relieved and let the few of them act together. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such backup! ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy now! Especially you!¡± The woman looked at Mu Huan. No one had ever dared to hurt her like this! Mu Huanughed. ¡°You¡¯re still in my hands. Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± From the way the jewelry thieves operated, this woman must be the most important person in their group. With her in hand, no matter how many people came, they might not lose! Chapter 599 - A Big Move (1)

Chapter 599: A Big Move (1)

Besides, Mu Huan had never fought a battle that she was not confident of winning. If she could not be kind, then she could only use her ultimate move! As they spoke, the rows of ck cars came to a stop. The people on the cars got off and surrounded them in a well-trained manner. The speed at which they surrounded them was so fast that Mu Huan¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing that something was amiss, Li Meng got out of the car and ran toward them. When she heard the approaching footsteps behind her, she could not help but turn around to take a look. When she saw the group of people, she ran even faster. After she ran to Mu Huan¡¯s side, Mu Huan asked her and Wu Xingye to hide behind her. She grabbed the woman who had been pressed down earlier and asked her to stand up so she could use her as a hostage. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to make a move unless it was necessary. She didn¡¯t want to attract a huge enemy. Hence, she lowered her head and said to the woman, ¡°We just want to get back our things. Now that we¡¯ve got them, your friends are fine. I think it¡¯s better for us to be safe. So, please get your men to make way so that we can return to our homes and wash up and sleep early.¡± ¡°Dream on! No one can live well after beating up my people!¡± the woman said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then the one who dies first is you!¡± Mu Huan said forcefully. The woman broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. However, not only did she not beg for mercy, but she even said in an even colder voice, ¡°Alright! If I die, all of you will die with me!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Initially, she¡¯d thought that she would be able to earn tens of millions just by getting something back. Who knew that she would get herself a thorn! Indeed, money was not easy to earn! ¡°Let all of us be buried with you? I¡¯d like to see who has the capability to make Young Master Long die with them!¡± Long Feiting snorted. Looking at the speed at which these people wereing, they looked like well-trained bodyguards. They didn¡¯t look like bandits. To be able to mobilize so many bodyguards, they must be people with status. To be able to move so quickly, they must be from Yun Cheng. And in Yun Cheng, other than the Bo family, there was no one else that Young Master Long needed to be afraid of! As Long Feiting spoke, he pulled the woman to his side and let Mu Huan hide behind him. With Young Master Long around, she would need to charge into the enemy lines to protect them! Mu Huan could also feel that the people surrounding them looked like bodyguards. They didn¡¯t look like dangerous people with murderous intent. Hence, she did not say much and left the person to Long Feiting to handle. She stepped aside and observed the situation. Long Feiting and Mu Huan had guessed that the person who had arrived was definitely not a dark-rank dangerous person. He should be someone with status. But they did not expect that the person who hade... It was Gong Zeye! What the f*ck! Mu Huan didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky or unlucky! Gong Zeye was stunned when he saw Long Feiting. ¡°Feiting, is that you?¡± Long Feiting asked, ¡°Uncle Gong, is this woman rted to you?¡± While they were talking, Mu Huan secretly took two steps back and hid behind Wu Xingye. She lowered her head to minimize her presence. This was Gong Zeye! It would be over if he recognized her! ¡°This is my fiancee, Yang Ning,¡± Gong Zeye said as he reached out to take the woman back. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t Gong Zeye a bachelor? When did he have a fiancee? And a fiancee in this line of work! The corners of Long Feiting¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Uncle Gong, someone like you, who has a family owning mines and using diamonds as ss beads, wants your fiancee to go to a jewelry store to steal things?¡± Chapter 600 - A Big Move (2)

Chapter 600: A Big Move (2)

Gong Zeye broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°This fiancee of mine has a special status. Uncle will pay you back double for the things she took from your store.¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s newly-appointed fiancee was the little princess of the Godly Thief family. Although her family had long been rich enough to do other businesses, this little princess had to inherit the family¡¯s tradition and cause trouble everywhere. ¡°There¡¯s no need for double the amount. If you need anything in the future, just ask her to go to my shop to get it. You don¡¯t have to spend so much effort to get it,¡± Long Feiting said. Gong Zeye was sweating profusely. His Gong family was in the mining business, so he could y with a bunch of diamonds and didn¡¯t have to go to someone else¡¯s house to get them! ¡°Since we¡¯re all on the same side, let¡¯s forget about this matter. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 607 - Special Constitution (3)

Chapter 607: Special Constitution (3)

¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Absolutely true!¡± ¡°It looked like he¡¯s really familiar with you...¡± Long Feilei said, looking at his expression. Of course, Long Feilei knew that if he asked his younger brother if his friend was a bad person, his younger brother would definitely say that he was a good person. He mainly wanted to see his younger brother¡¯s expression and reaction and make a judgment based on that. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± At the Bo residence... When Bo Junyan reached home, Mu Huan was reading a medical book and was so focused that she did not notice that he had returned. It was only when he¡¯d approached her that she felt his presence. She looked up and smiled brightly. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back!¡± As he looked at her smiling face, Bo Junyan¡¯s fatigue was swept away. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her. The moment he got home, he could see her sitting there obediently and smiling at him. It felt so good. The current Mu Huan was no longer the same as before. She used to only passively ept his approach. Right now, she and Bo Junyan were like a couple who had just started dating, and it was the kind of time where he¡¯d panic after not seeing her for a day. When he liked someone, he would unconsciously want to give her everything she wanted. Until... after a while... ¡°Hubby, why do you smell like disinfectant?¡± Mu Huan had grown up with the smell of disinfectant, so she was very sensitive to this smell. Even if it was faint, she could still smell it. ¡°Your nose is so sharp.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pinched the tip of her nose. Compared to the tall Bo Junyan, Mu Huan was a soft and adorable little cutie. She was small, fair, and had delicate skin. He couldn¡¯t help but want to treat her carefully and couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her with his hands. It was the kind of feeling where one was afraid of something melting when one held it in one¡¯s mouth, afraid of it falling when one held it in one¡¯s hand¡ªa feeling of only wanting to keep it by one¡¯s side and watch it carefully. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep,¡± Bo Junyan said as he picked her up. ¡°You smell like disinfectant.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± ¡°Did you go to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell or something?¡± Mu Huan had seen him suffering from gastric pain recently and was worried that he might have had a stomach attack. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m feeling unwell. I went to visit Gong Zeye before I came back.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have asked! Since she had already asked this question, should she continue or what? After some thought, she said, ¡°Hubby, I...¡± However, before she could finish speaking, Bo Junyan kissed her again. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. You just have to think about me now...¡± After that, Mu Huan really didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. The next afternoon. Bo Junyan picked Mu Huan up from school. ¡°Why do you have time to pick me up today? Aren¡¯t you busy today? If you¡¯re not, why don¡¯t we go on a date for dinner?¡± As he did not inform her beforehand that he wasing to pick her up today, she¡¯d received a call from him after school. Mu Huan, who was waiting for him at the entrance, was very happy to see him once she got into the car. ¡°After visiting Gong Zeye, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just as she was about to say something, Bo Junyan received an important call and received it all the way to the hospital. When they arrived, Fu Siye and the rest were already there. Mu Huan did not say anything when she saw so many people. Bo Junyan spoke for a while more before hanging up. Then, he looked at Fu Siye. ¡°Is he awake?¡± ¡°He just woke up.¡± Chapter 608 - You Should Thank Her (1)

Chapter 608: You Should Thank Her (1)

¡°You... you¡¯re all here. Is Gong Zeye... in a serious condition?¡± Mu Huan stuttered. He should have woken up long ago from that smoke bomb. Did Gong Zeye just wake up? And so many people were here... Could it be that something had happened after she¡¯d left? Should she have waited for Long Feiting to finish speaking before hanging up? Freaking hell! Just as Mu Huan was letting her imagination run wild... Bo Junyan said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious. He just took some medicine and was unconscious for a long time.¡± ¡°Why was he unconscious for such a long time?¡± Her smoke bomb was highly effective, but it should have worn off sooner than an animal tranquilizer. Gong Zeye, who came from a good background, should have received drug resistance training and should have woken up earlier than an ordinary person. He should have woken up after midnight. Why did he only wake up now? ¡°Gong Zeye is sensitive to drugs and such things. Once he takes in such drugs, he will copse faster than others and be unconscious longer than others.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee was not sensitive to drugs. She would not copse even if she was tranquilized with medicine meant forrge animals. On the other hand, Gong Zeye was more sensitive to these kinds of medicine. He was unconscious twice as long as a normal person... Was this a good match? ¡°Then why are all of you here?¡± If there was nothing else, why were all of them here? When Jin Chen heard that, he said, ¡°Our Master Gong has always been a healthy baby since he was young. He has never been sick, and he has never had the chance to feel the worry and concern of others. Hence, he especially instructed us that if he identally got drugged one day, we have to show him some concern. It¡¯s best if wee together. It¡¯ll be more grand.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± There was such a weird person... ¡°Sister-inw, do you find him weird?¡± Jin Chen asked with a smile. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°But this can¡¯t be med on him. When we were ying together when we were young, his head was hit by a door. After that, his thinking became a little weird. It¡¯s my fault for not bringing him to the doctor,¡± Jin Chen said with a look of self-me. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± His humor made her want tough, but... he seemed to be telling the truth... Just then, Long Feilei walked out. ¡°Uncle Bo, you¡¯re here. The doctor has just finished his checkup and said he is fine. You can go in and take a look!¡± Long Feilei was under a lot of pressure when facing Bo Junyan and the rest. These people, led by Bo Junyan, had grown up together and were very close to each other. There were five of them, but he only had two brothers with him at present. If he had known earlier, he would have asked his third brother toe back! No matter what, at least there wouldn¡¯t seem to be so few people on their side! Bo Junyan hummed in acknowledgment and walked in. Everyone followed him in. A few tall and stunning men walked in together, looking rather imposing! Mu Huan stood among them, looking exceptionally petite. When he saw theming in, Long Feiting and his second brother, who were sitting inside, stood up. Mu Huan felt like she was about to disappear as she stood among them. It was also fortunate that Gong Zeye was staying in a super luxurious suite in a private hospital. If this was a normal hospital ward, the room would have been filled with several tall men. Gong Zeye looked at the scene of them entering together and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When he was young, he really must have been caught between the door... ¡°Thank you, brothers!¡± Gong Zeye cupped his fists. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 609 - You Should Thank Her (2)

Chapter 609: You Should Thank Her (2)

¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us. You¡¯re so eager to let us see you make a fool of yourself. How can we note?!¡± Meng Lichuan said with a smile. Jin Chen added, ¡°You were so useless that you were knocked out! You even invited us to take a look. You¡¯re the only weirdo in this world!¡± ¡°What do you mean I got knocked out?! I don¡¯t know what that person used, but he didn¡¯t get close to me. I didn¡¯t smell anything strange, so I fell in seconds! How can any person guard against the air?!¡± Gong Zeye refused to admit that he was useless. It was all because his constitution was too special! He fell just because he smelled that drug! If he had a constitution like Yang Ning¡¯s, he would have caught that person immediately! But at this point... He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I must catch the person who¡¯d dared to use medicine to put me down! I¡¯ll feed him a ton of medicine!¡± Although this incident gave Gong Zeye the chance to enjoy the care and concern of his brothers, that person had actually dared to use medicine on him, Gong Zeye! He had lost face! Let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t catch him and torture him to death! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± A ton of medicine... What the f*ck...! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Would he really dare to catch her? ¡°Feiting, who did you hire? From where? Where did you get the drug he used?¡± Gong Zeye looked at Long Feiting as he spoke. Everyone looked at Long Feiting. They all knew that it was Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee who had gone to Long Feiting¡¯s store to steal something. Long Feiting had led his men to chase after her, and then there was a conflict. Gong Zeye had brought his men to rescue her, but before they could even fight, they were knocked down by someone with a drug. It was so strong that everyone he had brought with him went down! They did not find out theposition of the medicine, nor did they find out its source. There was no medicine on the market that could have such an effect. Hence, since it wasn¡¯t a big deal to begin with and Long Feiting had admitted his mistake and epted all sorts of punishments, they couldn¡¯t pursue the matter further. After all, Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee was in the wrong first. However, they were all very interested in such medicine. After all, if they could have such medicine, it would be a very good self-defense weapon in the future! It was especially so for people like them who often met with danger. It was good to think about it! Very good! Hence, they all wanted to find out who had used it and what the source of the medicine was. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Everyone present was someone who had been in a high position for a long time. When they looked at him in unison, he really could not take it! Mu Huan looked at him and signaled him to hold on! He had to hold on no matter what! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! Uncle Gong, you can kill me!¡± Long Feiting said as he handed Gong Zeye a thick baseball bat. He looked like he was asking for death! Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± The golden goose of the Long family didn¡¯t do anything wrong. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t kill him! ¡°I only want that person. Why are you begging me to hit you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that person? Why are you so protective of him?¡± Gong Zeye recalled how Long Feiting had been protecting that person before he fainted. He was very curious about his rtionship with that person. He didn¡¯t look like your usual employer at all! ¡°I was the one who hired that person, and I was the one who asked them to use the medicine. Uncle Gong, if you want to settle scores, you¡¯ll have to settle scores with me! You can punish me however you want! A man has to bear the consequences!¡± Long Feiting had a look on his face that said, ¡°I should be the one to bear the responsibility for what I¡¯ve done!¡± Just as Gong Zeye was about to say something... Chapter 610 - You Should Thank Her (3)

Chapter 610: You Should Thank Her (3)

Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re still so protective at a time like this. It looks like it¡¯s really possible that she¡¯s your girlfriend!¡± Girlfriend? Mu Huan lifted her eyes and looked over. Although the other party¡¯s makeup was different, she could still recognize her at a nce. It was Yang Ning. Did she think that Xiao Meng was Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend? That that was why Long Feiting refused to say anything? ¡°Girlfriend? It¡¯s that woman who used the drug?¡± Gong Zeye recalled that there was a long-haired woman standing beside Long Feiting. ¡°Girlfriend? Your girlfriend, Mu Kexin?¡± Long Feilei asked instinctively. Was that why he was so protective of her? But did his girlfriend have such capabilities? She clearly looked like an ordinary person. Because his younger brother did not look like he was serious about dating, he had not probed further. If his girlfriend had such capabilities, then he would have to give her some advice! After all, the person who had used such a drug to knock those people down was very formidable! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Before he could say anything, Yang Ning looked at Gong Zeye and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that long-haired woman. It¡¯s the short man who hit me. She¡¯s a woman disguised as a man!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± And she was even disguised as a man! No wonder she looked so weak! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Freaking hell! I¡¯ve been seen through! She instinctively looked at Long Feiting. Did he reveal something? Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± It was not because of him that Yang Ning suspected that she was a woman, but Mu Huan was sure that it was because of him. ¡°She was the one who used the drug on you. I saw clearly what she took out from her pocket and threw on the ground, causing it to explode and emit a faint white smoke. All of you then copsed! My subordinates were also knocked down by her! Of course, it was because she had used drug that she could control the enemy so easily! ¡°Oh, right. She¡¯s quite good at using hidden weapons. Two of my men said that they were caught by her using some unknown method. Suddenly, their legs went weak and they fell to their knees. Then, she took the opportunity to spray the drug on them!¡± As Mu Huan could not be injured, she did not fight with anyone before subduing the other party. This made Yang Ning feel that Mu Huan had relied on chemicals to win and that herbat strength might be average. ¡°A hidden weapon?¡± Gong Zeye raised an eyebrow. Yang Ning said, ¡°Yes! She might have learned traditional martial arts!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She wasn¡¯t good at using hidden weapons. She was very familiar with people¡¯s acupuncture points, so she relied on it the most. However, she did learn traditional martial arts. ¡°It sounds pretty impressive,¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because she has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered at her hands.¡± Yang Ning was a very proud person. She couldn¡¯t easily ept defeat, especially since that person wasn¡¯t someone who had used all her true abilities to knock her down. Hence, she especially wanted to catch Mu Huan. As they were talking, Bo Junyan had to go out because he had something on. He watched Mu Huan listening with great interest and left her inside to listen. Bo Junyan was a very busy person. He cared about Gong Zeye, but he did not care about trivial matters like he did. He could handle such matters himself. ¡°No matter what, I have to catch her! Long Feiting, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t give us the information. We will find her eventually!¡± Yang Ning said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll definitely find her!¡± When Gong Zeye heard that it was a woman, he could not let her off. If it got out that he was instantly knocked out by a woman before he and his gang could even start fighting, how was he going to face others in the future?! Chapter 611 - You Should Thank Her (4)

Chapter 611: You Should Thank Her (4)

¡°I think the two of you are a little strange. Regardless of whether the other party is a man or a woman, she¡¯s only a person who does things with money. The person who asked her to hit you is Long Feiting. This is a case where every grievance has a debtor. If you are indignant and feel embarrassed, then he will be beaten and scolded by the king here. Why do you separate him from this matter and only think about catching innocent people? Was the person you encountered someone who was hired to kill you? And as long as the killer lives, the mastermind is not guilty?¡± Mu Huan felt that the two of them were not good enough! Even if she wasn¡¯t the person they wanted to catch, she would still think that way and say that. After all, the person was only doing things for money and didn¡¯t hurt them. Why were they making things difficult for others? Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He had be the main culprit again... But she was right... Mu Huan continued, ¡°Or do you think that because you can¡¯t afford to offend the Long family, you can only vent your anger on them? If that¡¯s what you think, don¡¯t.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Yang Ning: ¡°...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!¡± This Mu Huan must have had a huge feud with his brother, and she wouldn¡¯t let him off. It wasn¡¯t easy for Gong Zeye to finally say that he was fine and to let his younger brother off. Now, her two sentences were all about his younger brother! ¡°Besides, no matter what moves a person uses, it¡¯s a good move if it made one win! Also, she could have killed all of you instantly, but she didn¡¯t take your lives and didn¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t you think you should thank her for showing mercy and not taking your lives? ¡°How dare you guys still have the cheek to settle scores with her?! What debt? You mean your debt of gratitude for your lives being spared?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± He felt that what his sister-inw said made sense! Yang Ning said unhappily, ¡°Who are you?! Why are you speaking up for an outsider?!¡± ¡°Yang Ning, this is Brother Bo¡¯s wife. You have to be respectful when you speak to Sister-inw!¡± Gong Zeye immediately reprimanded. ¡°Bo Junyan¡¯s wife?¡± Yang Ning sized up Mu Huan and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! Did she recognize me? After all, to be able to tell that I¡¯m a woman, she must be someone with good eyesight! But thinking about how she had used that drugst night and did not leave any traces behind, even if this woman felt that there was no evidence, she could not do anything! Hence, Mu Huan met her gaze even more aggressively than Yang Ning did. ¡°As the saying goes, there can never be too much deception in war. You didn¡¯t manage to avoid the other party¡¯s drug; you just couldn¡¯t do it. If you can¡¯t counter it yourself, then don¡¯t me others for being too powerful! It¡¯s fortunate that you didn¡¯t meet a bad person. If you had met a real enemy, who would still be alive right now? After encountering such a situation, you didn¡¯t reflect on your shorings and was not grateful for the kindness others had shown you. You only thought about your own face. Why? Can you only find someone to kill to regain your dignity? That would only be even more embarrassing!¡± Mu Huan spoke as the wife of the boss, as their Sister-inw! She had to educate them using such an identity so that they could get rid of their inappropriate thoughts. What was the point of investigating?! Why did they have to find her?! ¡°If I had lost to her like this, I¡¯d just go home with my head lowered and work harder to improve myself!¡± Mu Huan had always been soft, adorable, quiet, and gentle. Other than the time when Bo Junyan was injured and she rushed in to say that she wanted to avenge him and kill the one who hurt him, the rest of the time, when Gong Zeye and the rest saw her, she was mostly hanging in Bo Junyan¡¯s arms obediently. Hence, now, everyone was stunned by her berating words! Chapter 612 - You Should Thank Her (5)

Chapter 612: You Should Thank Her (5)

He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a strong side! And it made sense! As she said, Gong Zeye and the rest had been taken down easily. If they¡¯d faced a real enemy, it would only have taken a minute for them to be killed! They were still alive and well now, so they should indeed be grateful. When Bo Junyan returned, the room was silent. Everyone was still looking at Mu Huan with that expression. Frowning slightly, he walked toward Mu Huan and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why were they all looking at her like that? ¡°I was lecturing Gong Zeye,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°You lectured him?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± His boss immediately sold him out! ¡°What did you lecture him about?¡± ¡°I reprimanded him. Being unable to defeat the enemy himself, he could only me others for being too formidable. Despite the culprit, Long Feiting, being around, he still had to find trouble with a hired person. In the past, when I was working, I hated customers like him the most. The boss made me do it, but the customers just had to me it on the employee! They had to make the employee suffer punishment!¡± Mu Huan had really encountered many such incidents in the past. Hence, even if the person they were looking for wasn¡¯t her, she would still have spoken up for that person! Bo Junyan frowned when he heard her words. This was because his wife had suffered because he wasn¡¯t around in the past. ¡°Hubby, I said that he shouldn¡¯t look for people who were only hired to work for others. Am I right?¡± Mu Huan looked up at Bo Junyan. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± No matter what, Mu Huan would definitely give Bo Junyan face and stand on his side. It was the same for Bo Junyan. No matter what happened, no matter what his wife had said, his wife was right! ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t he not be looking for her?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan immediately looked at Gong Zeye and said, ¡°Did you hear that? My husband, your boss, feels the same way too! Stop looking for hired help and improve yourself!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± His Brother Bo would always nod his head whenever she said anything! He even suspected that his Brother Bo didn¡¯t know what his sister-inw was saying. He just felt that whatever his wife said was right! Everyone: ¡°...¡± They were so suspicious too! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan was a capable person. No matter how much Long Feiting admitted his mistake and begged for a beating, Gong Zeye insisted on finding the person who drugged him. Now... Gong Zeye had no reason to find trouble with her! She even pulled Bo Junyan to her side to speak up for her! She could really do it! Just as he was about to say something... He saw Mu Huan leaning against his neck and whispering something into his ear. For some reason, this made him feel very ufortable. He really wanted to rush up. However, he didn¡¯t do anything. He only felt that he was probably sick to actually have such thoughts! Impulsive! ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ve seen Gong Zeye. He¡¯s fine. Can we leave now? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Mu Huan whispered. She would always feel hungry at mealtime. Bo Junyan knew this was her habit. Hence, he lifted her and stood up. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. You guys can have a good chat.¡± Then, he carried Mu Huan and left. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Ever since his Brother Bo had married, he only had eyes for his wife and nothing else... Yang Ning narrowed her eyes as she watched them leave. Did this Mu Huan simply think that they shouldn¡¯t be looking for someone who did work for money, or... Did she do this because she knew that person? Chapter 613 - The Drug Show (1)

Chapter 613: The Drug Show (1)

After Bo Junyan and the rest left, Gong Zeye thought about it and felt that what Mu Huan said made sense. Even if he wanted to settle scores, he shouldn¡¯t look for the person who took the money and should just look for the culprit. However, he looked at Long Feiting. He had admitted his mistake so well. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t know that Yang Ning was his fiancee. Besides, Yang Ning was in the wrong first. As he thought about this, the initially furious Gong Zeye suddenly felt that he could only let it go! After all, it was just as his sister-inw had said. It was because he wasn¡¯t capable enough that he was tricked! If someone wanted his life, they would have long been wiped out! As he thought about it, he suddenly felt a lingering fear! He should really do as his sister-inw had said and improve himself! Hence, he looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about how I was taken down!¡± The three Long brothers heaved a sigh of relief. But Gong Zeye continued, ¡°But whoever kicked me, you have to hand him over!¡± If he¡¯d simply fainted from the Chinese medicine, he would just have had a long sleep. He would have been fine when he woke up, but his waist hurt! Someone must have kicked him hard! It was forgivable that someone had kicked him so hard after he¡¯d been drugged unconscious! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± He could even forgive some woman after she had drugged him, but why did he care about such a small foot? Wasn¡¯t the focus of his attention wrong?! In the next second, the two brothers said in unison: ¡°My brother kicked you!¡± ¡°You were kicked by the person who drugged you!¡± The two brothers looked at each other at the same time. Everyone: ¡°...¡± This was awkward! ¡°Long Feiting, what nonsense are you spouting?! You¡¯re protecting that person so much that you¡¯re harming your own brother!¡± Long Feilei said angrily. In any case, that person could not be found in a short period of time. She had already used drugs to knock Gong Zeye down. What was wrong with letting her have another charge?! Yet Long Feiting had actually exposed him, his big brother. Long Feilei had doted on him for nothing! ¡°I didn¡¯t harm you, Brother. I was just telling the truth. You were almost tripped by Uncle Gong. After you stabilized yourself, you turned around and kicked him hard. I didn¡¯t even have the time to stop you!¡± Now that this matter had finally passed, Gong Zeye didn¡¯t n to look for Mu Huan anymore. No matter what, Long Feiting couldn¡¯t let his brother push the me onto Mu Huan and make Gong Zeye want to find her again! Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± The ingrate! The greatest ingrate in history! Long Feijun: ¡°...¡± His little brother was really promising. Even his big brother could be pushed out by him to die without hesitation! He was so protective of that person, and it was even a woman. Could it be that he had fallen for her? Long Feilei was about to say something when Long Feiting delivered another fatal blow! ¡°Those people left after Uncle Gong copsed. Uncle Gong¡¯s fiancee saw this. She can testify!¡± Long Feiting said as he looked at Yang Ning. Gong Zeye looked at Yang Ning. Yang Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, they did run away after you fell. They ran very fast. It¡¯s impossible for them to havee back and kicked you.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± What the f*ck! ¡°Boss Long, you actually have the guts! Not only did you dare to kick me, but you even refused to admit it!¡± Gong Zeye looked at Long Feilei with a dangerous gaze. Long Feilei hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Gong, this is a misunderstanding! It¡¯s purely a misunderstanding! At that time, I didn¡¯t even know that the one lying on the ground was you!¡± Gong Zeye snorted. ¡°You must have known it was me after you kicked me, right? You didn¡¯t want to apologize and even wanted to shirk responsibility and malign a good person!¡± Chapter 614 - The Drug Show (2)

Chapter 614: The Drug Show (2)

Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± He really didn¡¯t know what else to say! Finally. ¡°Uncle Gong, after you¡¯ve recovered, how about kicking me ten times?¡± It should be fine if he could pay him back ten times over! ¡°How can I just kick you ten times?! I want to dig out your heart. Just you wait!¡± Gong Zeye snorted. How dare he kick him and not admit it! Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± I knew this Gong Zeye would take revenge! I just identally kicked him and he wants to dig out my heart! Yang Ning suddenly said, ¡°Gong Zeye, I think that the woman in disguise might know you. She¡¯s especially afraid that you¡¯ll recognize her!¡± Long Feiting was shocked. This Yang Ning was really sharp! ¡°Really?¡± Gong Zeye tried to recall what had happened, but he could not recall anything. Especially afraid of him? Was there such a formidable woman among the women he knew? Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Yang Ning was very sharp. Gong Zeye was simply so stupid that he didn¡¯t notice anything. It was just that Gong Zeye¡¯s attention had been focused on Long Feiting since he arrived. If it weren¡¯t for Yang Ning pointing at Mu Huan, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed her existence. Later, when Long Feiting blocked his line of sight, he didn¡¯t look over. Hence, he didn¡¯t know what Mu Huan had done when she saw him. Yang Ning, on the other hand, had felt that Mu Huan was their leader from the start. Hence, her attention had always been on Mu Huan. She was only able to notice those details through her subtle observations. ¡°Yes. From the moment she saw you, she¡¯d been obviously afraid that you¡¯d discover her existence. Later on, she even drugged you and ran away at top speed!¡± ¡°She¡¯s afraid of Uncle Gong because Uncle Gong brought so many people with him. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when they saw so many enemies suddenly appearing?¡± Long Feiting retorted. Gong Zeye felt that what he said made sense. Besides, when he thought about it carefully, he realized that none of the women he knew could be as good at using chemicals! If there was such a formidable person, he would definitely remember! ¡°By right, she had already drugged all of you. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. Why do you think she¡¯s in such a hurry to run?¡± Yang Ning felt that there was something wrong with her running too quickly. When she was fighting with her, she could feel a faint domineering aura from that woman. It was a feeling that said she was not afraid of anything. In the end, when Gong Zeye appeared, she immediately hid at the back. How could such a person, who had been protecting everyone from the start, hide when she saw Gong Zeye? There must be a problem! Yang Ning continued, ¡°Also, given the situationst night, even a smart person would know that everything was fine. Furthermore, Long Feiting was so protective of her. There was no need for her to use drugs to knock all of you down and make this matter blow up! But she used drugs to knock all of you down! What she did could only mean that she was afraid that you would get close to her and discover her identity!¡± When Gong Zeye heard this, he felt that what she said made sense. Just as he was about to say something... ¡°You¡¯re really thinking too much. The moment she saw Uncle Gong appear, she hid behind me. She knew that I knew Uncle Gong and wanted me toe forward and resolve this matter for her. It would have been fine, and the reason why she used drugs to knock Uncle Gong down was all because of you! Because you insisted on me handing her over so you could beat her up. You wanted her to go out and be beaten up by you, didn¡¯t you? Also, you¡¯ve already gotten people to gang up on her to catch her, and she still didn¡¯t release the drug to knock you down, right? Should she still have waited to be caught? What else should she have done if not to quickly run away after knocking you down? Why would she wait for a group of people to catch her and herpanions?¡± Chapter 615 - The Drug Show (3)

Chapter 615: The Drug Show (3)

The moment Mu Huan left, Long Feiting became a quick-wittedd. He calmly exined everything in a reasonable and logical manner. There was no problem! Yang Ning: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be wrong to say that. Was she really thinking too much? However... ¡°Alright, even if she doesn¡¯t know Gong Zeye, even if she only used drugs because I wanted to catch her, I still have to catch her! She hurt me, so I can¡¯t just let it go!¡± No matter what, she had to catch that woman! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Actually, he really wanted to say, ¡°If you have the capability to catch her, then go and settle scores with her! Let¡¯s see who ends up in a worse state!¡± However, after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything because this Yang Ning seemed to be a verypetitive person. If he said that and provoked her, she would be even more eager to look for him. If she really found any clues, then it would be over! It¡¯s better to be careful! Hence... ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked her to hit you. If you¡¯re not satisfied, just settle scores with me. How do you want to hit me?! Here, hit me!¡± As Long Feiting spoke, he handed the baseball bat in his hand to Yang Ning. Yang Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t try that. Don¡¯t you know that I was the one who stole from you first? Wrong, it¡¯s only right for you to cajole me. You¡¯re the precious child of the Long family, so I can¡¯ty my hands on you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re taking the me for yourself and want me to let it go!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m being unreasonable and causing trouble for no reason, I¡¯ll still bully the weak and fear the strong. I¡¯ll find that woman!¡± Yang Ning insisted on finding the woman who¡¯d made her suffer. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± What else could he say? ¡°Also, don¡¯t you want to know what kind of drug she used? How can she knock out arge group of people at once?! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to have that kind of substance? With this kind of drug, we can protect ourselves. In the future, if we encounter a dangerous situation, this will be a way out!¡± Yang Ning¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. That substance was really useful! One had to know that although Gong Zeye was sensitive to drugs, his bodyguards were not! In this line of work, those who could be Gong Zeye¡¯s bodyguards had undergone drug-resistant training, but that drug could knock them out instantly! This was truly a formidable drug! If they had such a drug to protect themselves, like what Yang Ning had said, if they encountered an emergency, this drug would be their way out! Hence, everyone looked at Long Feiting. Gong Zeye spoke. ¡°How about this, Feiting? Tell me who she is. You don¡¯t have to worry about me settling scores with her, and you don¡¯t have to worry about Yang Ning settling scores with her either. I can guarantee her safety. I just want to know where her drug came from. If they organize an establishment, can they sell it to us?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Feiting, get her to sell us some drugs!¡± Long Feilei added. If he could have such a drug to protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything other than assassinations! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Feiting, you don¡¯t have to tell your Uncle Gong who that person is. You just need to get her to sell the drug!¡± Jin Chen said. People like her would definitely be unwilling to divulge their identities. They would be afraid that others would go back on their words and find someone to settle scores with them. But if it was just selling substances, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem! ¡°Yes, she can just sell the drug!¡± Yang Ning added. As long as he had any contact with that woman, she would be able to find her! Gong Zeye looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°Feiting, we only want her to sell the drug. There¡¯s no reason for you to continue protecting her, right?¡± Chapter 616 - A Hardcore Confession (1) Chapter 616: A Hardcore Confession (1) Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Since they had already put it this way, it wouldn¡¯t do if he still said no. Hence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask herter and see where she got the drug from.¡± ¡°Hurry up and ask. Don¡¯t drag it out until we¡¯ve forgotten about this!¡± Long Feilei said. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be good to forget? Why did he keep remembering such things? His brother was definitely taking revenge on him! ¡°Is that person a woman like what Yang Ning said?¡± Gong Zeye wanted to confirm this. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± After Long Feiting and the rest had left... Yang Ning looked at Gong Zeye. ¡°I have to find that woman. You have to help me find her too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Auntie that I¡¯ve been bullied but you won¡¯t even help me!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Look at the injuries I¡¯ve suffered. Do you think I¡¯ll let it go just like that?¡± Yang Ning rolled up her sleeves to show him the bruises on her arm and the mark on her neck. Although the other party was a woman, she was ruthless and powerful! When she grabbed her neck, she felt like she was going to die the next second! She must not let her off! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you find her, but we¡¯ve agreed that we have to ensure her safety. Don¡¯t go overboard when the timees.¡± Gong Zeye knew Yang Ning¡¯s personality. She wanted to find that person so badly. If he didn¡¯t help her find that person, she would definitely cause amotion! Besides, he wanted to see what kind of woman could be so capable! ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Ning nodded and then said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, my intuition tells me that Bo Junyan¡¯s wife knows that person as well. So, you can look for someone that Long Feiting and your sister-inw know.¡± Yang Ning sensed that there was something wrong with Mu Huan, but she simply thought that Mu Huan knew that person. She never thought that Mu Huan was that person! Because Mu Huan¡¯s external appearance was so different fromst night¡¯s male disguise, the aura she exuded was also worlds apart! When Mu Huan took off her vest, she was very arrogant. After putting on the vest, coupled with her appearance being too deceptive, anyone who saw her would think that she was an obedient and adorable little cutie. Especially when she was with Bo Junyan, she was either being hugged by him or carried. In addition, whenpared to Bo Junyan, she looked even more petite and harmless. No one would have thought that she was so vicious and quiet that she was not afraid of a group of people. ¡°Are you thinking that Sis-inw knows someone because of what she said?¡± ¡°Even if not, can¡¯t you look in this direction?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the big missy. You have the final say in everything. We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± Although Gong Zeye felt that they shouldn¡¯t have hired someone to do things, to him, a peaceful life was still the most important. If she couldn¡¯t let Yang Ning off, then she¡¯d find her. ¡°But if she really does know Sis-inw after we find her, then you can¡¯t do anything extreme! You have to know that Brother Bo has always been protective of his loved ones. If we make a scene, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Gong Zeye thought about how Mu Huan had said earlier that they couldn¡¯t be reprimanded. His Brother Bo agreed so readily. He felt that he could offend anyone else, but he could never offend his sister-inw! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll decide when the timees.¡± Recently, the weather in Yun Cheng had been so good that it made one feel refreshed. The blue sky looked better than any oil painting. At night, the starry sky looked even better. Chapter 617 - A Hardcore Confession (2)

Chapter 617: A Hardcore Confession (2)

Nature¡¯s beautiful scenery was always the best. The ce where Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were having their meal was on the top floor of the highest building in Yun Cheng, the Star Restaurant. This was the most extravagant romantic date for a couple in Yun Cheng. In the dining room, sitting in front of the French window, looking out, it was as if one could reach out and pick the stars outside. Sometimes, when there were clouds, one would feel like they were in a fairnd, surrounded by clouds. ¡°This restaurant has always been hard to reserve. Why is it so empty today? Did you book it?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why be so wasteful? Just have a meal and you¡¯ll be able to get a seat!¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Why was his wife¡¯s reactionpletely different from what the inte was saying? When he picked her up from school and she said that she wanted to have dinner and go on a date, he recalled that the two of them had never dated before. Hence, he went online to check on the favorite dating venues of the younger generation. Thereafter, he found out that many people said that their girlfriends were extremely touched when they came here. There were also many girls who expressed that if someone could book the entire restaurant and decorate it so romantically, and then find someone to y the violin, she would definitely be moved to tears! She would be so touched that she would marry the man on the spot! Hence, he¡¯d asked someone to book the restaurant and made arrangements. But his wife said that he was wasteful... Mu Huan quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. You can¡¯t burn money even if you have loads. Don¡¯t be a spendthrift.¡± Even though Mu Huan was rich, she did not like to waste her past days of being poor. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The waiter brought them to the seat with the best view in the restaurant. After they sat down, the violinist, who was standing at the side, started to y a melodious tune. Their surroundings were also decorated very romantically. There were hearts made of red roses everywhere, and they were all expressing their love. However, Mu Huan did not take another look. After she sat down, she started to look at her phone and reply. Finally, she put her phone away. However, she did not look around, let alone feel touched and surprised. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Then, Mu Huan asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gong Zeye a bachelor? Why did he suddenly have a fiancee? What¡¯s the background of that fiancee of his? It seems like her family doesn¡¯tck money. Why would she do such a thing?¡± She had never heard of Gong Zeye having a girlfriend before. How did he have a fiancee?! ¡°His mother forced him to get engaged. Yang Ning¡¯s family was once an internationally renowned family of thieves. Later on, they became proper businesspeople. However, she had always wanted to inherit the family¡¯s legacy and bring it to greater heights. Hence, she often did such things.¡± ¡°Is that so...?¡± The family of thieves was internationally famous. No wonder they were so fast that she didn¡¯t notice them. Indeed, they were specialists in the field! As they spoke, the dishes were served. Mu Huan was hungry. When she saw the food, she was no longer in the mood to think about anything else. She picked up her knife and fork and started eating. ¡°This steak is super delicious!¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°The pine mushroom soup is also super delicious!¡± Mu Huan loved to eat. After she became rich, she had eaten all the good food in Yun Cheng. ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°The caviar is super delicious too!¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly unhappy?¡± Mu Huan asked concernedly as she put down her cutlery. She clearly felt that he was in a good mood just now, so why did his mood turn bad when he sat down to eat? His response to her was ¡°hm,¡± and each one was colder than thest! ¡°Nothing.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and cut the steak. But now that he said he was fine, Mu Huan felt even more troubled! Chapter 618 - A Hardcore Confession (3)

Chapter 618: A Hardcore Confession (3)

¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be like this. If there¡¯s anything wrong, just tell me. If you do, I might be able to help you think of a way to solve it,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan looked up at her silently. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did his unhappiness have something to do with her? Suddenly, she recalled what she had said about him being so wasteful... Then, she thought about how she had said that she wanted to go on a date with him for dinner after school. And now, it was obvious that he was the one who had given her the romance, yet she said that he was wasting it! She broke out in a cold sweat. After some thought, she cut the red fruit into a red heart shape with a knife and ced it on the small te. ¡°Hubby! Hubby!¡± Bo Junyan looked up. Mu Huan held the small te with both hands. ¡°Hubby, look, doesn¡¯t this look like a heart?!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. The heart doesn¡¯t look like this,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright! She now knew deeply that he had prepared all this for her to create such a romantic mood, yet she said that he was wasting it. How depressed was he?! As she thought of something, Mu Huan reached out and beckoned for the waiter to prepare a fiery red dragon fruit for her. Bo Junyan nced at her silently and continued cutting his steak. The waiter quickly went down and came over. Mu Huan took the fiery red dragon fruit from the waiter. She peeled the skin and then used the knife to cut it. Soon, she carved out a real heart shape! ¡°Hubby, this looks like a heart!¡± Bo Junyan took a look. What a heart! Not only did it look realistic, but it was also about the same size as a person¡¯s heart! The attendant standing not far away looked at the vivid heart in her hand. ¡°...¡± Is thisdy a sculptor? Mu Huan, who did not get a response from Bo Junyan, asked again, ¡°Hubby, does it look like a heart?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bo Junyan replied simply. ¡°This is carved ording to the size of my heart. This represents my heart. Hubby, I¡¯m giving my heart to you now,¡± Mu Huan said as she pushed the te in front of Bo Junyan. She was so overbearing that he could not reject her. Bo Junyan looked at the heart on the te and his gloomy mood instantly improved. Then, he ced the te of cut steak in front of Mu Huan. ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby! I love you!¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up and nted a kiss on his face. If they weren¡¯t outside, Bo Junyan would have hugged her and kissed her. Despite Mu Huan being relieved, she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. Her husband was still being cold and aloof. Every time he was depressed and angry, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He would only have a cold expression. She had to coax him well and butter him up. Hence, she looked around carefully. Then, she realized that her husband had really put in a lot of effort. The romantic decoration here was practically enough for a proposal! Right at this moment, fireworks exploded outside the window! Mu Huan eximed, ¡°Wow! So beautiful!¡± The corners of Bo Junyan¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and his mood improved again. ¡°Hubby, we¡¯re really lucky today...¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Bo Junyan. She was about to say that they were really lucky today because it wasn¡¯t a holiday yet they were lucky enough to run into fireworks! This was also the best ce to watch fireworks from in Yun Cheng. Every year, there would be fireworks at the riverside during the New Year, and the locations for watching the fireworks would be reserved three months in advance. But she did not say what she was going to say next. As she looked at the smile on Bo Junyan¡¯s face, she suddenly realized that he was the one who had set the fireworks for her! Chapter 619 - Hardcore Confession (4)

Chapter 619: Hardcore Confession (4)

At the thought of something, Mu Huan took off her big diamond ring from her neck. ¡°Hubby, this ce is so romantic that I want to marry you! Come, let¡¯s propose!¡± As she spoke, she handed over the diamond ring in her hand. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The first half was normal, but the second half... They had been married for half a year. ¡°When we got married, you only gave the Mu family a call and said that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me. When did we want to register our marriage? I didn¡¯t even get a date or a proposal. Forget about the dating procedures. There are proposals for everyone else, so how can I not have one? If you didn¡¯t propose, it¡¯d be as if I¡¯m selling myself to you!¡± In the past, they had never thought of getting close to each other. Marriage had its own purpose. One wanted a wife who could give birth, and the other was forced to marry. Hence, the steps that normal people took, first dating and then getting married, had nothing to do with them. Neither of them cared. But it was different now. Mu Huan had truly developed feelings for him. Now that she had truly developed feelings for him, she wanted more and cared about more. Without those steps, she would always feel regretful. Especially now that there was such a ready-made atmosphere and mood, there was no need to waste it! Bo Junyan did not speak but reached out to take the ring from her. Then, he tried to put the ring on Mu Huan. However, Mu Huan retracted her hand. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t she ask him to propose and not just put a ring on her? ¡°Are you going to put on a ring without saying a word when you propose?¡± Mu Huan asked. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t understand. You used to have a fiancee!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached terribly at the thought of him being engaged to Ling Wei. When he proposed to Ling Wei, he definitely did not put on the ring without saying a word! ¡°Ling Wei and I were engaged by our parents. We didn¡¯t propose,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright! She was wrong! At the thought of something, Mu Huan took out her phone and searched for a romantic proposal scene from a Korean drama. ¡°Come,e, Hubby, propose ording to what¡¯s written on it! Extremely romantic! Extremely like it! Extremely moved!¡± Bo Junyan took it and nced at it. ¡°...¡± ¡°Oppa,e on!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Wait, Uncle,e on!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Seeing that he was not moving, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. Then, she lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought that you liked me because I liked you. I thought that I¡¯m with you now because of love and you¡¯re with me because of love. I don¡¯t want to beg...¡± As she spoke, she choked a little. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He knew that she was pretending, but... Still, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mu Huan looked up in surprise. There wasn¡¯t a trace of sadness, loneliness, or tears on her face. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He had a drama queen as his wife. ¡°Come! Come! Come! Come quickly!¡± This was a Korean drama that Mu Huan especially liked. Now that she was about to be the protagonist, she was a little excited. However, as a hardcore straight man, Bo Junyan really couldn¡¯t say those mushy words. Hence, he only did one thing. The action inside was to walk up to Mu Huan, get down on one knee, and hold the ring. ¡°Baby, please marry me!¡± Mu Huan wanted to despise him for not following the plot, but when she saw his face that was ten thousand times more handsome than the male leads¡¯ of Korean dramas, she instantly forgot everything. In her eyes, there was only him. Chapter 620 - A Hardcore Confession (5)

Chapter 620: A Hardcore Confession (5)

His face was more romantic than anything else! Nowadays, it was said that life had to have a sense of ceremony. Yes, life really needs a sense of ceremony! Even though they had been married for more than half a year, she was so touched when he put on the ring for her. It was as if it finally felt real. She was going to marry this man! This man was her husband! They liked each other! It was not a union of interests! Such a handsome man was hers! The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. After Bo Junyan put the ring on her finger, she threw herself into his embrace and kissed him. Every time she did not take the initiative, Bo Junyan would still want to hug her and kiss her, let alone when she took the initiative. With a gesture, someone immediately asked all the waiters to leave quietly. It was as if the two of them were the only ones left in the world, blooming and unfolding! Her heart was racing. The fireworks outside the window were still blooming beautifully, burning all their fire and heat... Tonight was a sleepless night. The next day at Yun University. ¡°Gong Zeye and the rest want to buy that drug from you,¡± Long Feiting whispered as he leaned closer to Mu Huan. ¡°What drug...?¡± Mu Huan, who had only slept for a whilest night, was a little drowsy. ¡°You were the one who threw the drug and knocked down a group of people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only one I had. I can¡¯t sell it...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you create it? Why was there only one?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to make a drug meant forrge animals? It took me a lot of effort to make that...¡± Her ancestor¡¯s prescription was from the past. There were many ingredients that could no longer be found. She had tried many times before she found substitutes. ¡°No wonder your experiment hasn¡¯t seeded. So you¡¯ve been working on this in theboratory all day!¡± Long Feiting said disdainfully. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was waiting for the reaction of the experiment. It wasn¡¯t a waste... Alright, it did seem like a lot of time had been wasted. She didn¡¯t know why she was so interested in these things, and she could study them faster. ¡°Now that you know how to make this drug, do you want to make some and give it to Gong Zeye and the rest?¡± Long Feiting asked. ¡°It was a sale just now, so what are you talking about, giving it to them? Buying raw materials requires a lot of money.¡± No matter what, Mu Huan was always sensitive to money. ¡°If you give it to them and they¡¯re happy, they might not investigate you. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about being exposed...¡± He was doing this for her own good. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after a while. I¡¯m busy right now...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s experiment hade to an end. Furthermore, the school project that she was involved in had also started to enter the main research phase. Now was the time to learn. She didn¡¯t have the time to do those things. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the form?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take time even if I know the form! Just the distition of those things will take a long time, and it¡¯ll be very troublesome...¡± The more excellent the medicine, the longer it would take to make, especially for a medicine like hers that couldn¡¯t be produced through a proper pharmaceutical factory. She had to do it herself, and she couldn¡¯t make any mistakes to ensure the effect. ¡°Let me tell you...¡± Long Feiting was about to say something when he saw Mu Huan sleeping on the table. In the next second, she¡¯d fallen asleep! How tired was she? He wanted to punish her and reach out to pinch her awake, but... His hand, on the other hand, became gentle... Chapter 621 - I Should Like Only Her (1) Chapter 621: I Should Like Only Her (1) Mu Huan, who was sleeping, looked very harmless. She was as cute as a little girl. Her skin was fair and tender, and her eyshes were long like a small fan. The sunlight from outside the window shone on her face, making her glow. Her little face felt so soft and tender that one could not bear to let go. Long Feiting momentarily forgot what he was doing, where he was, and how time had passed. It was only when a strong force grabbed his wrist and was about to break it that he snapped back to his senses and looked up. He met Bo Junyan¡¯s cold and frightening gaze. ¡°Uncle... Uncle... Professor Bo...¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I... I... I was... ss is about to start... I... I wanted to wake her up...¡± Long Feiting stuttered involuntarily. Bo Junyan looked at him coldly for a while before letting go of his hand. Then, he reached out and pinched Mu Huan¡¯s face. Mu Huan, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by this forceful pinch. She was furious. ¡°Who the f*ck is courting death?!¡± As she spoke, she opened her eyes and rolled up her sleeves, ready to punch someone. Right then, that familiar and cold voice rang above her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one courting death?¡± Mu Huan froze and slowly lifted her head. ¡°Professor... Professor Bo...¡± Bo Junyan smiled at her. It was a smile of death! If this were at home, Mu Huan would have immediately pounced into his embrace and hugged him to coax him. However, this was the school, and she could only use her eyes to express her cajoling. Please let me off! Bo Junyan snorted. ¡°ss.¡± Then, he turned around and walked toward the podium. Mu Huan quickly took out her textbook and sat down. Long Feiting, who was at the side, nced at her and did not speak. He also sat up straight to listen. Just as Bo Junyan turned around to write on the ckboard... A student whispered. ¡°I really suspect that Mu Huan is rted to Professor Bo!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°When Professor Bo walked toward Mu Huan just now, his face was so ck that it looked like he caught her red-handed in bed!¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Caught in bed? She had only slept for a while, so what was this about her being caught in bed? ¡°I think Long Feiting is infatuated with Mu Huan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown that expression while touching Mu Huan¡¯s face for so long!¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she turned to look at Long Feiting. Did he touch her face while she was sleeping? Did he want to die?! No wonder her husband was so angry! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him at that time. He¡¯d clearly wanted to mess with her so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep properly. Who knew that things would turn out this way? ¡°Yes, yes! I think so too!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he Mu Huan¡¯s sworn enemy in the past?¡± ¡°Enemies can be lovers!¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Mu Huan already married?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like an outstanding, beautiful, and talented girl? Even if she¡¯s married, she can¡¯t stop others from liking her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Bo Junyan, who was on the podium, had just finished writing and turned around. Instantly, all the students, including her, sat properly and listened to the ss seriously, as if no one had said anything just now. Previously, during the Biochemistry ss, they had all wanted to see the most handsome man in the world. Now, they didn¡¯t even dare to look at him because their unrivaled handsome professor was too strict! During this lesson, Bo Junyan specifically targeted Long Feiting and asked him a lot of questions. Long Feiting had transferred to the pharmaceutical faculty quitete, and he was not very interested in pharmaceutical studies. Hence, never mind the moreplicated questions, he could not even answer the simpler ones. Chapter 622 - I Should Like Only Her (2)

Chapter 622: I Should Like Only Her (2)

¡°Since you don¡¯t like pharmaceutical studies and you don¡¯t pay attention to the lectures, you don¡¯t know anything. Why don¡¯t you stop pursuing it? I suggest that you change your course. Student Huo Yuqi did very well after she did so.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Long Feiting. That icy gaze, which was like an ice de, made Long Feiting feel immense pressure! This Bo Junyan was really petty! Long Feiting had only identally pinched Mu Huan¡¯s face, but Bo Junyan embarrassed him in public and was even making him transfer to another faculty! After ss, Bo Junyan called Mu Huan to his office as usual. The moment they left... The students started whispering among themselves. ¡°Look, I¡¯m saying that Professor Bo must have something going on with Mu Huan! From how he was targeting Long Feiting just now, it seemed he couldn¡¯t wait to throw him down the stairs!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I think so too!¡± ¡°The cold air that Professor Bo exuded just now made me feel that I wasn¡¯t in a warm ssroom but in the snow-covered North Pole!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Mu Huan. Not only did she marry a tall, rich, and handsome husband who dotes on her, but she also has two campus male idols fighting over her. Most importantly, she¡¯s such a genius!¡± ¡°This is infuriating... There¡¯s no way topare... there¡¯s no way...¡± Yun University was a key university. The students who coulde here had all been outstanding since they were young. They were children from other good families and had a sense of superiority in their hearts. But aftering to university, they realized that their ssmates were all outstanding, and there was someone even more outstanding than them all like Mu Huan. They finally understood what the saying that there¡¯s always a higher mountain meant. There would always be someone better than you. ¡°But didn¡¯t Professor Bo say before that he has a wife? She¡¯s super beautiful and invincible, even better than Professor Ling!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! When Professor Bo said those words, his expression became other than the usual iceberg. I feel that he loves his wife very much. It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s cheating after falling for Mu Huan!¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it isn¡¯t possible. But don¡¯t you think that the rtionship between Professor Bo and Mu Huan is very unusual? Have you seen him treat any other ssmate like that? Just like earlier, if he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Mu Huan, why did he have such a dark expression? And he even personally woke Mu Huan up, right? And every time after ss, he would ask Mu Huan to go to his office! There are no other professors who would ask Assistant Ke to go to his office every time! How can there be so many things that he needs to tell her?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Then... does Professor Bo really have something going on with Mu Huan?¡± ¡°They both betrayed their loved ones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. People are always looking at the pot while eating!¡± Just as the students were discussing the illicit love between Bo Junyan and Mu Huan... ¡°It may not necessarily be an affair. What if they¡¯re husband and wife?¡± As soon as she said this, the ssroom fell silent! Everyone looked at the student who spoke. Long Feiting and Li Meng looked over at the same time. They wanted to see who it was that had guessed the truth! Very quickly, someone replied to the student. ¡°Mu Huan is married to a super-rich person. The row of ck cars fromst time was so spectacr. Someone who could have such extravagance is definitely not ordinary! Such a person must be a big CEO or something! Why would hee to school to teach?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the watch on Professor Bo¡¯s wrist? That watch is worth tens of millions! How can an ordinary teacher wear such an expensive watch?¡± No matter how well-respected an old professor was, he shouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much money, let alone a young one like Professor Bo. Chapter 623 - I Should Like Only Her (3)

Chapter 623: I Should Like Only Her (3)

¡°His watch might be a high-quality imitation!¡± Nowadays, even high-quality imitations were made as if they were real. In fact, they could even be better than the real ones! ¡°Then take a look at his attire! Although they¡¯re not a branded item, the style and workmanship, especially of his shoes, are definitely from a famous designer. Such clothes might not even be bought with money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your guess. Professor Bo is such a formidable figure. He must be rich, but I don¡¯t think he can be a CEO. How can a CEO have such profound medical knowledge?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! CEOs are all businessmen who only care about profit! Professor Bo is a god-like scientist!¡± After hearing what they said, the ssmate who felt that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were husband and wife became a little uncertain about her guess. In the office... After closing the door, Mu Huan immediately pounced on him and hugged him coquettishly. ¡°Hubby...¡± Bo Junyan swept her a cold nce and did not speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep on purpose. I¡¯m really tired! You let me sleep for only an hour yesterday...¡± It¡¯s all his fault that she fell asleep! Bo Junyan did not speak, but he carried her and sat down. ¡°Be good, Hubby. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future!¡± ¡°Stay away from Long Feiting from now on. There¡¯s something wrong with thatd.¡± Just as the students had guessed, Bo Junyan had had the urge to throw Long Feiting down. ¡°He must have wanted to prank me and pinch my face to wake me up. Have you forgotten that he has a girlfriend?!¡± Mu Huan felt that Long Feiting must really love Mu Kexin since he was with her despite knowing so well that she was stupid. If it was true love, then it was impossible for him to have any ill intentions toward her. ¡°No matter what, keep a distance from him. Don¡¯t ever fall asleep in front of him again!¡± Her sleeping look could move any man. ¡°Alright, I promise!¡± Mu Huan raised her hand and made a vow. Every time she did nothing wrong, she would do whatever he asked her to do. Bo Junyan could no longer be angry. When Mu Huan saw that his anger had subsided a lot, she said, ¡°But, Hubby, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll let me sleep more in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control myself... You know how much I love sleeping... If I don¡¯t sleep enough, my brain won¡¯t run correctly.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± It was hard for him to make such a promise. He lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± His little wife was too tempting. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This was no different from not having a guarantee... Her husband was good at everything except this aspect. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon and we¡¯ll attend the granddaughter of the Dong family¡¯s birthday banquet at their residence tonight. Because you saved Uncle Dong¡¯s granddaughter, he especially instructed me to bring you over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... When Mu Huan returned to the ssroom, no one was discussing her. Instead, they were all discussing the fireworks fromst night. ¡°The fireworksst night were really even more brilliant and beautiful than the ones at the annual meeting. It was grand!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s simply too beautiful!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why there were so many fireworksst night. It¡¯s not a holiday! It¡¯s not some special day.¡± ¡°I heard that a big shot arranged it for his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Such a huge sum? Fireworks are so expensive. It must have cost a lot of money to be able to put on such a long show!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just fireworks. It seems like Star Restaurant was also booked by that big boss yesterday. I heard that it was temporarily booked. Just paying the penalty fee of ten times that of the customers who had made an appointment in advance would cost a lot of money!¡± Chapter 624 - I Should Like Only Her (4)

Chapter 624: I Should Like Only Her (4)

¡°Also, the roses sold out in an instantst night!¡± ¡°Judging by that, the big boss didn¡¯t seem to have a n. It was all ast-minute arrangement.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°To be able to get so many things at thest minute, it looks like this big boss is a very rich person! He¡¯s so rich, and he¡¯s spent so much effort on his girlfriend. It¡¯s so fortunate to be his girlfriend!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her husband had caused such a hugemotion after just a casual remark from her. Just like what that girl had said, she was about to die of happiness! When Long Feiting saw Mu Huan¡¯s expression, he knew that the big boss was Bo Junyan. Thinking about it, it could only be Bo Junyan. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of money. The main reason was that he could get approval to release so many fireworks in such a short time. He thought about how they had gone for a meal after leaving the hospital and created such a romantic scene. Furthermore, she was so tired early in the morning. Long Feiting suddenly felt so frustrated that he wanted to punch someone! He looked at Mu Huan and wanted to do something, but he couldn¡¯t! This feeling annoyed him so much that he suddenly stood up and left the ssroom! Previously, he had always thought that he was sick. It was... But now, he seemed to have realized something. If Mu Huan were anyone else¡¯s wife, Long Feiting would not be afraid. But she was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife... Whether it was in terms of wealth, power, knowledge, or family background, he knew very well that he was inferior to Bo Junyan. The only thing of his that couldpete against him was his youth. However, this wasn¡¯t a question ofpetition. Rather, they were already husband and wife, and their rtionship was very good! He couldn¡¯t go on like this! He couldn¡¯t! He couldn¡¯t do this! Long Feiting left the school and went to the boxing club. After punching for an entire morning, he finally vented the frustration in his heart. After resting, he got someone to buy all the roses in the entire city and send them to Yun University. After school, Mu Kexin walked out of the ssroom to see Long Feiting waiting for her in a sea of flowers. Long Feiting was really handsome! Especially the way he looked now! Standing in the sea of flowers, he was like a perfect male lead who had walked out of aic. He was so seductive that it made one¡¯s heart race! Not only Mu Kexin, but all the girls were stunned! They thought that they had long gotten used to Long Feiting¡¯s looks and that their feelings wouldn¡¯t be as hard to control as they were at the start. But when he deliberately exuded his charm, no one could stop him... When he walked slowly toward her, it was as if he was walking step by step on the tip of her heart. She could not help but hold her breath and forget everything in this world. In her mind, there was only him! The pharmaceutical faculty and the nursing faculty were on the same floor. After school ended, Mu Huan came out and saw Long Feiting standing downstairs. She looked at the empty space in front of the school building that was filled with flowers. ¡°Wow, this Long Feiting is really generous.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Li Meng nodded and continued, ¡°Today isn¡¯t even Valentine¡¯s day. Why did he suddenly do this?¡± ¡°Who knows?!¡± Mu Huan pouted. Her husband was really thinking too much. Long Feiting had spent so much effort on Mu Kexin, so how could he have any ill intentions toward her?! ¡°Is this what it means to meet the right person every day?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Just then, downstairs. ¡°Kexin, this is a gift from me to you for our sixty-day anniversary. Do you like it?¡± Little Star was his true love. No matter what she became, she was still his Little Star. He should like only her and treat her well! Chapter 625 - I Should Like Only Her (5)

Chapter 625: I Should Like Only Her (5)

Little Star was his true love. No matter what she became, she was still his Little Star. He should like only her and treat her well! And Mu Huan was the person he wanted to mess with! He must stop having such messy thoughts! Mu Kexin was stunned by Long Feiting¡¯s unexpected surprise. For a moment, she did not know how to react. She could only look at Long Feiting in a daze. Why would he suddenly give her such a surprise? What... happened to him? Although Mu Kexin was arrogant and rtively brainless, she was not a stupid person. Otherwise, she would not have been able to hide the truth until now. Hence, she could sense that Long Feiting did not have any romantic feelings for her. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to not want to hug and kiss her. Every time he asked her out for a meal, he would really eat and watch movies. After dinner, he would send her home. She couldn¡¯t feel any fondness from him at all. Hence, he couldn¡¯t have remembered something like their sixty-day anniversary, and he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly created such a sea of flowers to surprise her. However... No matter why he suddenly became like this, this was a surprise he had given her. She was very happy! She felt very proud! He was such a handsome campus beau boyfriend and a rich second-generation heir. He had spent so much effort to surprise her! From today onwards, she would definitely be the envy of all the girls in the school! Hence, after regaining her senses, she took a step forward and hugged Long Feiting¡¯s arm. ¡°I like it a lot! Thank you!¡± With that, she lifted her head and smiled sweetly at Long Feiting. Mu Kexin¡¯s smile was simr to Mu Huan¡¯s. This smile stunned Long Feiting. Just then, Mu Huan and Li Meng arrived downstairs. ¡°Say, why do you think Long Feiting is so obsessed with Mu Kexin?¡± Li Meng looked at Long Feiting¡¯s dazed expression and did not understand. ¡°Who knows?!¡± Mu Huan looked away. She had never cared about other people¡¯s affairs. As long as they didn¡¯t create trouble for her, they could do whatever they wanted. ¡°Mu Kexin is really a lousy person!¡± In the past, Mu Kexin had bullied Mu Huan a lot. Hence, Li Meng really disliked Mu Kexin. She felt that Cupid was too blind to have given Long Feiting to her! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Think about your rtionship with Wu Xingye.¡± Mu Huan hugged her neck and walked out. ¡°My what with him? What rtionship do I have with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t feel that Wu Xingye likes you.¡± Mu Huan smiled ambiguously at her. Thest time they ate together, Wu Xingye had asked her to probe Li Meng¡¯s intentions. They were such good friends, and he was afraid that if he confessed so easily, not only would they not be a couple, but they would also not be friends anymore. Li Meng lowered her head. ¡°I can feel it, but it¡¯s impossible between us. It¡¯s better for us to be friends.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you like him?¡± She clearly felt that Li Meng had feelings for Wu Xingye. Li Meng did not answer her question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, do you think some genes can be inherited?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± With just one sentence from Li Meng, Mu Huan knew what she was worried about. Before Mu Huan could say anything... Li Meng continued, ¡°I have such a father. His genes run in me. My father likes to gamble and steal...¡± ¡°Your dad was nurtured to be that way after he was born. He didn¡¯t inherit those genes. Most genes are about looks and illnesses. He basically didn¡¯t inherit any personality or hobbies!¡± Chapter 626 - I Should Like Only Her (6)

Chapter 626: I Should Like Only Her (6)

¡°No, that¡¯s our family legacy. My grandfather likes to gamble. If I hadn¡¯t met you, perhaps I would have walked down the wrong path.¡± Even though that was the lifestyle she hated the most, she had fears that that¡¯s what she would be in the end. ¡°Xiao Meng, you¡¯re thinking too much. You don¡¯t have such genes!¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t, why would Xingye have such talent? You can¡¯t deny that he has talent in gambling, right? We all have these genes. If webine our genes, what would the child be like? What if he also ends up gambling and loves it...¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be smart. Look at me, I¡¯m someone who can learn very vast! And my dad likes to gamble too! He even secretly borrowed money to gamble! If our ces were switched, would you think that I should be afraid of my genes? That I should not have gotten married and should choose not to have children?¡± Mu Huan knew that since she was young, Li Meng had been told that a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. Having a father and daughter rtionship like that was not a good thing. She felt inferior and was always afraid that she would be such a person. Because she had such genes in her body. ¡°Xiao Huan, we¡¯re different...¡± ¡°Which part is different?¡± ¡°Your dad started gamblingter on. Did he like gambling since he was young? I remember you saying that when your dad was studying, he was always at the top in medical school. He was forced by your grandma to such a state. My dad, on the other hand, is like my grandfather. My grandfather is famous in the vicinity. My dad even stole someone¡¯s things before he started school. When he grew up... ¡°That¡¯s mostly because you¡¯re poor. Now that you and Xingye are rich, you won¡¯tck money in the future. Why would your child want to steal? If you and Xingye can avoid gambling, why would your child gamble?¡± Li Meng asked, ¡°Do you think Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee is rich?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°She¡¯s rich, but she still wants to do such things. Why?¡± ¡°This...¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t understand why someone so rich would want to do such a thing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she wanted to inherit the family¡¯s legacy?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, there are some things that really make one have no choice but to think about them... Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of gambling, but I¡¯m afraid of how bad my thinking is... I don¡¯t know what to say. You should understand what I mean.¡± ¡°I can understand what you mean, but I think your understanding is caused by what you¡¯ve heard for a long time. There won¡¯t be such a situation. Both you and Xingye are smart, kind, and hardworking. Both of you are very good! If the two of you were really together, it wouldn¡¯t be what you think it would be! Your child would be very lively and cute, smart, and have a good character!¡± Li Meng smiled, but she did not continue this topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your husband would pick you up to attend that youngdy¡¯s birthday banquet today? Hurry up and go. Your husband should be waiting for you at the entrance.¡± Mu Huan knew that the trauma that those words had left in her since she was young could not be resolved by just addressing it once or twice. Hence, she did not continue. When Mu Huan got into the car at the school entrance... Coincidentally, Long Feiting was walking to the school gate with Mu Kexin in his arms. When he saw Mu Huan, he was stunned and stopped in his tracks. It was only when Mu Kexin asked him what was wrong that he snapped back to his senses. Lowering his head, he looked toward Mu Kexin. He looked at her with those eyes. Mu Kexin was at a loss as to what to do with her heart rate. Chapter 627 - I Should Like Only Her (7)

Chapter 627: I Should Like Only Her (7)

Just as she was about to sumb to his gaze... Long Feiting said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests for you. All I¡¯m asking now is, don¡¯t be stupid and cause trouble for nothing. Stay safe and sound. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Can you do that?¡± There were some things that could not be changed no matter what. Her IQ had suffered a hard blow, and she could no longer be like before or be like Mu Huan. Hence, as long as she did not make any stupid mistakes in the future, she would just be ordinary. Mu Kexin was stunned. She did not know what was wrong with him today. First, he had prepared such a strange surprise for her, and now, he was saying such strange things. After a while, she stuttered, ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, as long as you don¡¯t have any bad intentions and don¡¯t do anything stupid, we¡¯ll be fine together. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± No matter what, she was his Little Star. He would try his best to ept her ordinary life and nurture his feelings for her. Mu Kexin seemed to have understood what he meant. Just as she was about to say something... Long Feiting suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to move in with me?¡± Mu Kexin was stunned by his words! His words were even more powerful than an explosion! He... He... What is... going on today? What... is going on? Not only did he suddenly do such a thing and say such things, but he even wanted her to move in with him! He clearly didn¡¯t like her, so why did he suddenly want to live with her?! Heavens! What was going on today?! Could it be because she had been begging the heavens every day to help her and Long Feiting make progress? If the heavens had heard this, could they have kindly helped her? Was that the case? Was it? Just as Long Feiting felt a little impulsive and was about to say something... ¡°Alright!¡± No matter why Long Feiting was acting so abnormally today, this was a great opportunity! Putting everything else aside, she was still confident in her looks! If she could live with Long Feiting, then there would be many opportunities to seduce him! He was at an age where he was full of vigor and energy. If anything were to happen between the two of them, she would be able to get pregnant with Long Feiting¡¯s child and, like Lin Qingya, use the child to climb up the ranks and be the daughter-inw of the Long family! Of course, she would definitely not be like Lin Qingya, who was stupid enough to not like Mu Huan even after having a child. She would not frame Mu Huan and cause her life to be in danger! Just as Long Feiting had said, she would be obedient and not do anything. As long as he gave her money, she could buy whatever she wanted and spend it as she pleased! After going through so many things, Mu Kexin knew her limits. She knew that her capabilities were limited. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to do well, it was useless. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t think about it. She wouldn¡¯t find trouble with Mu Huan. If she could lead a good life, she would definitely lead a good life! At this thought, she suddenly thought of that matter... If that didn¡¯t work... However, when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she felt relieved. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He was the one who suggested it, and now that she had agreed, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it suddenly... Dong family... As Dong Xuezhen¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s birthday was on the same day as his, the two of them celebrated their birthdays together every year. The birthday banquet was also held very grandly. Dong Xuezhen¡¯s connections in the circle were all here. When Bo Junyan and Mu Huan arrived, almost everyone was already present. Chapter 628 - I Should Like Only Her (8)

Chapter 628: I Should Like Only Her (8)

Bo Junyan had always been the center of attention, and now, his newly wedded wife, Mu Huan, was a hot topic of discussion. Hence, when the two of them appeared, they became the center of attention and attracted amotion. When Dong Xuezhen saw them, he hurriedly led his granddaughter and son and daughter-inw toward Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re here!¡± Dong Xuezhen greeted them warmly. ¡°Uncle Dong, I wish you a long life!¡± With that, Mu Huan delivered the gift. ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± Dong Xuezhen¡¯s birthday gifts were all received by the butler, but he personally received Mu Huan¡¯s gift. ¡°Mrs. Bo, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you¡¯ve be prettier!¡± Dong Xuezhen¡¯s daughter-inw said with a smile. After Dong Xuezhen went to thank Mu Huan, his son and daughter-inw had also gone to thank Mu Huan. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s bing more and more beautiful!¡± Mu Huan smiled as she greeted the other party. Then, she bent over and looked at the little girl standing next to Dong Xuezhen. ¡°Little princess, I wish you a happy birthday. You¡¯ll be even prettier the older you get!¡± ¡°Thank you, Fairy Sister...¡± The little girl was already nine years old and was very good at remembering things. She remembered clearly what had happened that day when she was saved. In her heart, Mu Huan was like a deity! Furthermore, thest time she went to thank Mu Huan with her parents, Mu Huan had treated her well, which made her like this beautiful Fairy Sister even more. ¡°Little cutie, you really know how to talk!¡± Mu Huan smiled and caressed her head. Then, she passed the gift that she had prepared to the little cutie. ¡°Thank you, Fairy Sister!¡± The little girl smiled sweetly at Mu Huan. The little girl was very pretty and looked even better when she smiled. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re the little fairy!¡± Just then, someone wearing a pair of high heels approached Bo Junyan and stopped beside him. ¡°Uncle Dong, I wish you a long life!¡± When she heard that familiar voice, Mu Huan looked up. Ling Wei stood on the other side of Bo Junyan and passed her gift to Dong Xuezhen. She was already very beautiful and elegant to begin with, but after meticulously dressing up, she became even more elegant and moving. As she stood there, she was like a lofty goddess, full of aura! Her dress was especially beautiful, and it entuated her figure. It was so seductive that even a woman like her was moved, let alone a man. She could clearly feel that most of the men¡¯s gazes were instantly focused on Ling Wei. She could not help but feel disgusted by the tight-fitting ck dress that did not reveal her figure at all! Her husband¡¯s taste in dresses could only be described as terrible! If it weren¡¯t for her good looks, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to wear this outfit! She thought of something and looked up at Bo Junyan, who happened to be looking at her. That focused and gentle gaze instantly dispelled the abnormal emotions that had arisen in her heart because of Ling Wei. As long as her husband kept looking at her, nothing else mattered! After Dong Xuezhen greeted Ling Wei politely, another important guest came. Hence, he went to greet the guest. As the youngdy wanted to stay by Mu Huan¡¯s side, he asked Mu Huan to take care of her. Mu Huan really liked this pretty and cute girl and was happy to y with her for a while. ¡°Junyan, I saw Uncle Meng over there. Let¡¯s go greet him.¡± As Ling Wei spoke, she was about to hold Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and greet someone she knew. Chapter 629 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (1)

Chapter 629: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (1)

Bo Junyan dodged her outstretched hand. Ling Wei was stunned. Then, she looked at Bo Junyan with a puzzled expression, as if she didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. Bo Junyan said, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll go with Xiao Huanter.¡± Now that he had a wife, the person who was attending the banquet with him must be his wife. Ling Wei seemed to understand what he meant and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you so afraid of your wife?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who went overboard.¡± Even if Bo Junyan didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters, he knew that under such circumstances, and the fact that Ling Wei had family ties with him aside, even if she was his biological sister, he should rightly be with his wife. How could a married man abandon his wife in public and greet people with another woman intimately? Ling Wei had always been sensible. As a woman, she should understand this logic. ¡°I did it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect your wife to have trained you so well that you¡¯re now so cautious.¡± Ling Wei shrugged. Since she had been seen through, there was nothing to hide. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t seed, this time, I¡¯m getting you back for saying in public that I¡¯m not as good as your wife.¡± Ling Wei snorted arrogantly and turned to leave. In the past, Bo Junyan had felt that Ling Wei was overlypetitive. Now, he felt even more that way. It had to be said that Ling Wei was indeed a formidable person. If someone saw through her schemes, it meant that they had seen through her. If they said that she was bad, then she was bad! It should also be said that she had the capital, a family background, and a rtionship with the Bo family. Even if she had such a scheming mind, because she was one of them, she would still be deemed only as a spoiled, willful, and unyielding person. It wasn¡¯t that bad. He wouldn¡¯t think too much about her. Mu Huan, who had witnessed all of this, knew that Ling Wei did not do this because of that matter. She did this to make her feel ufortable, but she did not say anything else. She just stood up and lightly patted Bo Junyan¡¯s face. ¡°Hubby is so obedient!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Recently, she had be more and more obedient to him, so much so that he felt that she was doing it on purpose. ¡°That¡¯s how it will be from now on. You have to remember your married status at all times, and you have to constantly think from a different perspective. If you can¡¯t ept what happened between me and other guys, then you also can¡¯t do anything with other girls no matter what your rtionship with them is!¡± Previously, Mu Huan would always say that Ling Wei had feelings for Bo Junyan and wanted to salvage her rtionship with him. She wanted Mu Huan to feel upset and wanted to destroy their rtionship. That was why she did this. However, Bo Junyan was very sure that Ling Wei had a boyfriend and that she had only a family-like rtionship with him. They grew up together and trusted each other. Hence, he could not believe such things without evidence. That was why Mu Huan did not say this time that Ling Wei did this because she wanted to get him back. She only said that he could not get too close to other women, no matter who this woman was! It was indeed not easy for Ling Wei, having a family-like rtionship with the Bo family, especially since she had the support of Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. However, she was not afraid of anything. Humans could change, and so too could their feelings for each other. Once, twice, thrice, and four times, a real family member could be annoying and not be cut off from this kinship. But Ling Wei and Bo Junyan were not a real family. Now that Mu Huan was the owner of her previous spot, if Ling Wei wanted to push her off the stage, she¡¯d have to attempt things non-stop. This would make her more and more annoying to Bo Junyan. As the number of times she annoyed him increased, Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings for her as a family member would also disappear. Chapter 630 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (2)

Chapter 630: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (2)

Hence, there was no need for Mu Huan to say anything about Ling Wei and end up arguing with her husband. Besides, apart from not being on guard against Ling Wei in the beginning, her husband was now paying special attention and keeping a distance from Ling Wei at home. Hence, she could not be petty and say anything else. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan and Ling Wei had been together since they were young, so they naturally became a couple. The engagement was also arranged by his family. His feelings for Ling Wei had always been that like that between family and not between a man and a woman. Furthermore, he had been busy with his studies and work in the past. Ling Wei was even busier than him, so he didn¡¯t know much about rtionships. However, he was working hard to learn and correct his mistakes. As long as it was something that his wife cared about or worried about, he would pay attention to it no matter how insignificant it was. He would not let anyone make his wife be unhappy, no matter who it was. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so obedient!¡± Mu Huan was very satisfied with his answer. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This little fellow was really spoiled by him! In the upper-ss society, there were many banquets of all sizes, but no matter what kind of banquet it was, the purpose was always to gather people together and expand one¡¯s socialwork or business. The youngdy especially liked Mu Huan and wanted to y with her, and Mu Huan didn¡¯t like to listen to those business stories. Hence, after greeting the people she was familiar with, she yed with the little princess and Bo Junyan talked about projects. After Mu Huan and Bo Junyan separated, the surrounding people started to look at Mu Huan and discuss softly. Although they felt that they were already whispering, the sound still reached Mu Huan¡¯s ears. ¡°She¡¯s Bo Junyan¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she has fallen from grace? The Gu family didn¡¯t even let her attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°A divorce in our circle wouldn¡¯t happen so quickly.¡± There were many interests involved between a married couple from wealthy families. They couldn¡¯t break up so quickly just because they wanted to. This was also why many couples who no longer had any feelings for each other still remained husband and wife. ¡°She came from a poor background, so there shouldn¡¯t be much of a rtionship between her and Bo Junyan. I believe that they¡¯ll get a divorce very soon. Didn¡¯t the Bo family not hold a wedding? They didn¡¯t even hold a wedding, so they probably don¡¯t think much of her. Also, Ling Wei is back. I heard that if Ling Wei and Bo Junyan get married, the two families will merge. Such abination of interests is simply unimaginable!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather is very supportive of the two of them being together! Last time, Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral was attended by Ling Wei and Bo Junyan¡¯s mother! Bo Junyan¡¯s mother and Ling Wei¡¯s mother are famous for having a good rtionship!¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, Ling Wei is much better than Mu Huan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s strong, but that the two of them can¡¯t bepared at all. One is in the sky, and the other is on the ground! Comparing her to Ling Wei is insulting to Ling Wei!¡± ¡°Although these words are a little nasty, they¡¯re very realistic.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Realistic, your head! Is there something wrong with your brain?! What nonsense is this about someone else¡¯s marriage?! You don¡¯t even know anything and you¡¯re speaking like your words are the real deal! ¡°Besides, let¡¯s not talk about external factors. Let¡¯s just talk about character. That Mu Huan doesn¡¯t cut it in that department either. The Bo family and the Gu family have such a good rtionship, but she actually pushed the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw into having a miscarriage!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve heard about this too. How evil must this person be to do this to a pregnant woman?¡± Chapter 631 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (3)

Chapter 631: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (3)

¡°That¡¯s why I said that one shouldn¡¯t marry a daughter from a small family. They are uneducated, so their character is naturally bad.¡± The Mu family owned a chain hospital, and their hospital was well-known in Yun Cheng. To most people, the Mu family was a wealthy family, but the mountains stood taller than the hills. To the people who attended the Dong family¡¯s banquet today, the Mu family was like a small shrimp. ¡°In particr, I heard that she was chased out of the house when she was young. It seems like she had hurt her half-sister and then grew up working like a wild child. I heard that she used to work for money.¡± ¡°No wonder her character is so bad.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. Didn¡¯t she sacrifice herself to save Old Master Dong¡¯s precious granddaughter? I heard that because of this, the Dong family is treating her as their benefactor. Thend that the Dong family initially refused to sell was sold to Bo Junyan at half price!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that she saved the granddaughter of the Dong family?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Bo Junyan will suffer a huge loss because of Old Master Dong¡¯s refusal to sell the piece ofnd in the middle. Just as he was fretting over this, Mu Huan happened to save the Dong family¡¯s granddaughter and used her life-saving grace to get the Dong family to sell thend. This resolved Bo Junyan¡¯s urgent need. What happens then?¡± ¡°This is a good way to redeem oneself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Initially, because of what happened at the Gu family, the Bo family did not even let her attend Old Master Gu¡¯s funeral. You have to know that the Gu family has such a good rtionship with the Bo family. They did not allow their daughter-inw to attend the funeral but brought someone else along. It should be obvious that they wanted to give up on this daughter-inw. But now, not only did she not go to court, but she can even attend the Dong family¡¯s birthday banquet with Bo Junyan.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Mu Huan had nned to save the Dong family¡¯s granddaughter for this reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a coincidence in this world.¡± ¡°Would people risk their lives for such a n? I heard that she jumped from a waterfall! That¡¯s very dangerous!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that she¡¯s the swimming champion? That bit of danger is nothing to a swimming champion.¡± ¡°Then how did she know that the girl is Old Master Dong¡¯s granddaughter? And how did she know that she was going on an outing that day?¡± Although this was a little coincidental, it was even more difficult to say that it was part of the n. After all, it was rumored that the two of them were on an outing organized by their schools, and the time for the outing had long been decided. No matter how capable Mu Huan was, it was impossible for her to have such capabilities to arrange these things. ¡°It might not have been arranged beforehand. It might have been because she met the granddaughter of the Dong family on an outing. Then, based on the geographical situation, she came up with such a n. After all, everyone knows that the Bo family is buyingnd and that the Dong family isn¡¯t selling it. It¡¯s impossible that she doesn¡¯t know about it. Coincidentally, she had such a crisis. If she wants to continue being Mrs. Bo, she naturally has to think of all sorts of ways!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible!¡± This made sense. ¡°Oh my god! Doesn¡¯t that mean that she might have pushed the child into the water on purpose?¡± Just as that person was about to say something... The youngdy from the Dong family, who was standing next to Mu Huan, rushed forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense like this! It¡¯s not my Fairy Sister who got me into the water! It was my ssmate who identally knocked my beloved bear into the water. I instinctively wanted to fish it up, but I slipped and fell in! ¡°If you want to continue to spout nonsense, please leave my house! I don¡¯t wee you!¡± Chapter 632 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (4)

Chapter 632: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was said that newborn calves were not afraid of tigers, and the youngdy had been doted on since she was young. Although she was not arrogant and willful, she was also domineering. No matter who they were, they could not badmouth her Fairy Sister at her house! ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand the dangers of this world. Tell me, how did your little bear coincidentally get knocked down by your ssmate?¡± ¡°There were so many people around. Of course we¡¯d be careless if we were crowded! Are you delusional?!¡± Kids nowadays matured early. Although she was only nine years old, she knew a lot! ¡°...¡± Thedy was embarrassed by her words. Mu Huan gave the littless a thumbs-up. What a great little girl! The youngdy was instantly filled with pride. Her fairy sister was praising her for being awesome! Suddenly, a voice rang out behind them. ¡°My precious granddaughter is right!¡± When the wealthydies heard this, they instinctively looked over and saw that Bo Junyan and Dong Xuezhen hade over. Dong Xuezhen must have heard what they had just said. If he had, Bo Junyan, who was standing beside him, would have heard it too! Their faces instantly turned pale! Bo Junyan was well-known in the industry for being protective. Regardless of whether the Bo family didn¡¯t want Mu Huan as their daughter-inw, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything about her. If the Mu family was a small fry to them, they themselves were small fries to the Bo family as well. A shrimp that could be easily eaten by the Bo family! Hence, they were all extremely afraid. The onlydy who wasn¡¯t afraid was the wealthydy who¡¯d said thatparing Ling Wei to Mu Huan was demeaning to Ling Wei and that Mu Huan¡¯s rescue of the Dong family¡¯s granddaughter was a conspiracy. She was the only daughter-inw of Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s biological sister, Wang Lin. She was the sister-inw of Bo Junyan¡¯s mother, so he had to address her as his aunt. Due to their rtionship as rtives and the fact that she had Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s backing, she did not have to worry about anything. Hence, her expression did not change. However, she did not say anything else. After all, if Bo Junyan were to get angry, he could even go against his own grandfather, let alone his aunt. Although the old man had said that he would definitely ensure her safety, she felt that it was better not to take the risk. She just had to stop while she was ahead. Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather knew that he couldn¡¯t anger Bo Junyan anymore. He knew that he couldn¡¯t continually attack the grandson he had brought up. He had to start with small matters. For example, he was ndering Mu Huan¡¯s reputation everywhere now. It made people feel that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were about to get a divorce and that Bo Junyan was going to be with Ling Wei. Such a matter might not seem like a big deal, but it would eventually cause a big problem, just like a butterfly effect. He was ying a game of chess, and today¡¯s matter was only a catalyst. His objective was not to sully Mu Huan¡¯s reputation. Dong Xuezhen looked at Wang Lin and said, ¡°Xiao Huan considers you to be her aunt. You¡¯re family. How can you say that about Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°I heard those things from my uncle. My uncle wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± The old man had told Wang Lin that if she was caught, she could just say that he was the one who¡¯d asked her to speak. Naturally, Wang Lin pushed the me to Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. Dong Xuezhen: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say anything about Bo Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather. Basically, those who knew Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather knew that he wanted Bo Junyan to be with Ling Wei. Hence, he naturally didn¡¯t like Mu Huan and felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough. Wang Lin¡¯s words were also telling Bo Junyan that she was only following orders. He shouldn¡¯t me her. Chapter 633 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (5)

Chapter 633: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (5)

Bo Junyan swept a nce at the wealthydy who was standing with him and said lightly, ¡°Those who say that my wife isn¡¯t good enough are saying that I¡¯m not as well. Everyone, there¡¯s someone from your family who¡¯s working with my Bo Group. From today onwards, we¡¯ll stop working together and never work together again!¡± The wealthydies¡¯ faces instantly turned pale! Dong Xuezhen added, ¡°My Dong Group will never cooperate again either!¡± Thedies¡¯ faces turned even paler! The Bo Group had always been the most lucrative business. No matter who managed to get close to the Bo Group, they would be able to make a killing! Although the Dong family was much worse than the Bo family, they were still much stronger than them. Now that they had offended the Bo and Dong families, their business would be on the verge of copse even without Bo Junyan¡¯s help to speed it along! Because everyone would know that they had offended the Bo Group and Dong Group, no one else would dare to work with them... ¡°Bo...¡± A pale-faceddy tried to plead for mercy. But when she met Bo Junyan¡¯s cold, dark eyes, she instantly dared not say anything. ... Bo Junyan looked at Dong Xuezhen and said, ¡°Uncle Dong, I¡¯d like to borrow your home ground.¡± ¡°Use whatever you want!¡± Dong Xuezhen immediately said. When Mu Huan heard Bo Junyan¡¯s words, she pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Hubby, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Clear the truth and announce our marriage,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°If you rify the matter, you¡¯ll definitely implicate Grandpa. Is that alright?¡± Mu Huan asked worriedly. ¡°Sure.¡± Since his grandfather had asked someone to nder Mu Huan¡¯s reputation, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say anything bad about him! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She thought about it and felt that this was not good. ¡°Hubby, let them say what they want. Anyway, we won¡¯t lose a piece of meat, and we won¡¯t lose money.¡± If someone else had ndered her like this, Mu Huan would have retaliated a long time ago. However, because it was Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, she just listened and let it go. She didn¡¯t want him to get into a conflict with his grandfather because of her. This would make him ufortable and put his mother in a difficult position. ¡°Grandpa has always been a person who goes overboard. If you let him do this, he can do even worse things. So be good.¡± Bo Junyan made her listen to him. ¡°But...¡± Mu Huan still wanted to say something. Bo Junyan said again, ¡°Be good.¡± Mu Huan knew that it was useless for her to say anything now that he was in this state. Hence, she did not say anything else. However, she was still a little worried. She could tell that her mother-inw was a very filial person. She would definitely be unhappy if he implicated his grandfather. By then... Bo Junyan seemed to know what she was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with Mom. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± ¡°...¡± Mu Huan felt that her husband was the best husband in the world. He helped her deal with her granny and her rtionship with her mother-inw. There was no need for her to worry about the most difficult family matters in the world. After Bo Junyan got PA Wang¡¯s word that everything was ready, he walked toward the stage. Actually, even if he had not heard what Wang Lin and the rest had said, Bo Junyan had also nned to do this. The Dong family¡¯s birthday banquet this year was so grand and there were so many people. He had gotten someone to manipte it in advance. Some things were not suitable to be said in public, but it had to be resolved as soon as possible. Such a birthday banquet was most suitable. After Bo Junyan went on stage, he first got someone to release the video recording of Lin Qingya from that day, letting everyone know that it wasn¡¯t his wife who¡¯d pushed Lin Qingya and caused her to have a miscarriage. It was his grandfather who¡¯d used Lin Qingya, who was already unable to keep the baby, to frame Mu Huan. Everyone was in an uproar after watching the video. Chapter 634 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (6) Chapter 634: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (6) Most people knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather wanted him to be with Ling Wei, but they didn¡¯t expect the old man to do this! After the video recording ended, Bo Junyan walked to the center of the stage. ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. Firstly, just as you¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s not that my wife pushed the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw, but that she colluded with my grandfather to frame my wife. Hence, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone saying that my wife pushed a pregnant woman into a miscarriage again. If this gets to my ears, this person will forever be my enemy! Secondly, my wife and I will be holding our wedding next spring. When that timees, I¡¯ll send an invitation to everyone. In my eyes, my wife is the mostpatible with me in this world, and she will be my only wife! ¡°My grandfather is old. He¡¯s always thinking about unrealistic things and often does foolish things. I hope everyone won¡¯t dance to his tune!¡± Bo Junyan was not at all surprised that people would say anything about him. It was as if outsiders were saying that he disregarded his family and was ruthless. After he broke up with Ling Wei, he had never had a girlfriend and it was said that he wasn¡¯t a good man. There was even a period of time when the rumors about him were even worse. He wouldn¡¯t care about those things even if he heard them. He was also a person who ced a lot of importance on privacy. When it came to his own matters, no matter how the rumors spread, he would note out to rify anything. This was because there was no need for him to rify anything to outsiders, and there was no need for anyone to say anything about him! But if they were to say that about his wife, he would be very concerned. That would not do! His wife was still young and had yet to maturepletely. On the other hand, rumors were scary, and the pressure of public opinion was very hurtful. Just like what she¡¯d saidst time, she was being talked about every day. What if she became depressed? She was such a lively and adorable wife who looked so good when she smiled. He couldn¡¯t let her be even a little unhappy, let alone let others keep talking about her or keep pressuring and embarrassing her! If he were to say this today, these words would spread throughout the entire circle in just one night. Whoever dared to spout nonsense about his wife would be the enemy that he, Bo Junyan, would destroy! He didn¡¯t care what people thought in their hearts. He only wanted people to not dare to say anything about his wife! Ling Wei was stunned as she looked at Bo Junyan on the stage. She had always thought that she was the person who understood Bo Junyan the most in this world. But now, she realized that she didn¡¯t understand him at all! Because the Bo Junyan she knew would never do such a thing and say such things! The Bo Junyan she knew was someone who was high and mighty no matter what others said about him. No matter what others said about him, he would always be cold and contemptuous. He was someone who went overboard. He would destroy the other party without a word. He was a person who ced great importance on privacy. As long as it was a family matter, no matter what it was, he would close the door and deal with it. He would never say anything to the public. He would not care about the rumors that others spread. But now, he was standing on the stage and announcing what his grandfather had done to the public. This way, he would put his family¡¯s scandal in front of everyone and let everyone know... A person who had never done any exining before and had never spoken a word to outsiders was now willing to self-detonate to prove and rify the truth! He was pping his own grandfather in public just to stop rumors from spreading that Mu Huan was disobedient. He had really be too terrifying! How could he do this for Mu Huan? This was really unlike him! Chapter 635 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (7)

Chapter 635: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (7)

To everyone, Bo Junyan was the kind of person who was absolutely aloof and wouldn¡¯t say another word unrted to work. He was a very mysterious person, and there were many rumors about him. However, he had nevere forward to prove anything about that, let alone about his family matters. And now, he had exposed his family¡¯s scandal in public! This shocked everyone! Especially when he said that anyone badmouthing his wife was his enemy! Just because of some women¡¯s nonsense, he wanted to be enemies with their families! He... This was simply the model example of an incapable ruler! Was it really true that a hero could not ovee a beauty? Such a smart and cold-blooded person had actually be like this! Who said that Bo Junyan didn¡¯t love his wife? Who said that his wife was going to be demoted?! Who said that he and Ling Wei were getting back together? What nonsense! These rumors were getting people killed! Although everyone loved to gossip, gossip was only a casual conversation after a meal. If this gossip would affect their lives, with so many other sorts of entertainment around, no one would say those things again. An example was how one would talk about Mu Huan. Setting aside that the facts had proven that she was innocent, even if she was really such a bad person... So what if she was bad and others wanted to paint her as bad? What did it have to do with them? Just because of a few words about her, they had provoked a big enemy like Bo Junyan. In the future, let alone saying it in public, they wouldn¡¯t even say it at home! Just as Bo Junyan had said, after tonight, everyone would know that no one was allowed to say anything about his wife. Who would dare speak and make themselves be Bo Junyan¡¯s next enemy?! Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan on the stage and was so touched that her eyes turned red. Her husband really couldn¡¯t get any better! She must have saved the entire universe in her past life to be able to marry him! At the Bo residence... As Bo Dingjing was not in good health, he rarely attended banquets after Bo Junyan took the lead. Meanwhile, Meng Yueman usually stayed at home to apany him. This time, the couple did not attend the Dong family¡¯s birthday banquet. However, Meng Yueman quickly found out about what had happened at the Dong family residence. Meng Yueman was furious when Bo Junyan publicly revealed what his grandfather had done. Her father was such a prideful person, yet this biological grandson of his had exposed himself in public. How was he going to face others in the future? Meng Yueman¡¯s mother passed away not long after she gave birth to her younger sister, Meng Yueying. As he was afraid that the two sisters would be abused by a stepmother, her father did not remarry. He had doted on the two of them since they were young. After they grew up and got married, he directly split the family assets into two and gave them to his sons-inw to expand the family business. Bo Junyan¡¯s father had been unwilling to ept his father-inw¡¯s assets for nothing. After he had invested in the Bo Group, he was given 15% of the shares. But on top of that, his son-inw had even allowed him to have a lot of power in the Bo Group, until he was stripped of his power by Bo Junyan after what he didst time. Just as Mu Huan had said, Meng Yueman was a very filial and dutiful person. Hence, she was furious with her son¡¯s behavior! She was also angry with Mu Huan. It was because of her that her son did such a thing! After all, her son used to respect his grandfather a lot! When Bo Junyan returned home and saw Meng Yueman sitting on the sofa with a darkened expression, he knew that she knew what had happened at the Dong family¡¯s banquet. Hence, he patted Mu Huan¡¯s back and asked her to go up first. Mu Huan was about to say, ¡°Can I go up like this?¡± But Meng Yueman said angrily, ¡°You two,e over here!¡± Chapter 636 - No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (8)

Chapter 636: No One Can Make My Wife Unhappy (8)

Seeing this, Mu Huan was even more unable to go up. Bo Junyan did not ask her to go up again. He hugged her and sat down in front of Meng Yueman. ¡°Bo Junyan, are you trying to anger me to death so that you won¡¯t have to support me in my old age?¡± ¡°No.¡± Meng Yueman was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what this amounts to? Don¡¯t you know that dirty linen shouldn¡¯t be aired in public? How can you let people know that your grandfather did such a thing?! Now that you¡¯ve done this, how will he be able to go out and face people ever again? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll fall ill out of anger? ¡°Let me tell you, if anything happens to your grandfather, I won¡¯t be able to live either! If I can¡¯t live, your father will be done for! Your family will be ruined!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, I know what it is. Since ancient times, sons forget about their mothers after marrying a wife. Now, you don¡¯t care about old people like us anymore. Fine, you can do whatever you want from here on!¡± As Meng Yueman spoke, her eyes turned red from anger. Seeing this, Mu Huan instinctively wanted to say something. However, Bo Junyan held her hand and signaled her not to speak. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± When Meng Yueman saw that her son was still holding Mu Huan¡¯s hand and protecting her, she became even angrier! She was happy that her son and daughter-inw had a good rtionship, and she liked it. But he shouldn¡¯t disregard everything for his wife! She didn¡¯t care how he treated outsiders¡ªhe could do whatever with them! But he mustn¡¯t treat his biological grandfather like this! Just as she was about tosh out at Mu Huan... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of your future grandson.¡± Meng Yueman was stunned. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Future grandson? After a while, Meng Yueman snapped back to her senses. ¡°What do you mean? Xiao Huan is pregnant?¡± There was a hint of anticipation in her voice. ¡°Not yet, but she will be in the future. Your grandson will be birthed only by her. Hence, her reputation is very important to your grandson.¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s anticipation instantly turned into disappointment. ¡°No, stop fooling me!¡± This child had yet to be born, and he was already saying that it was for the good of her grandson! Did he think she was stupid and easy to coax? ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve taught me to be cautious since I was young. I¡¯m only listening to you,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. Meng Yueman was so angry that sheughed even more. ¡°So this is what I want you to do to your biological grandfather?¡± ¡°Mom, actually, Xiao Huan isn¡¯t at all surprised by what others say about her. No matter what those people say about her, it doesn¡¯t affect her at all. But if Xiao Huan were to be rumored as very vicious and her reputation was tarnished, what will others say about your grandson in the future? From his childhood on, he will beughed at for having such a vicious mother. Other children might even be taught by their families to not interact with your grandson. At that time, he won¡¯t even be able to make friends! ¡°We adults have strong mental resilience. We can ignore whatever outsiders say, but can a child do so? A child can¡¯t. When the timees and this child gets depressed because of what outsiders say, he won¡¯t be able to get back at them no matter what!¡± ¡°Mom, do you still remember the child who suffered from depression in Uncle¡¯s family? It was because of his mother¡¯s problems that he was always mocked by the people around him. That¡¯s why he became like that.¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± That really was the case with that child! In other words, if Mu Huan¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good, such a thing might really happen! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t expect her husband to be so good at talking! He made it sound so convincing that something that didn¡¯t even have a shadow was about to happen. If they didn¡¯t stop it in time, everything would be toote! Chapter 637 - The Best Hubby in the World (1)

Chapter 637: The Best Hubby in the World (1)

Some people say that a mother-inw and a daughter-inw are natural enemies. Although these words were a little exaggerated, there was indeed often a barrier and friction between mother-inw and daughter-inw. The child that she had raised painstakingly and pampered in her heart would only have her daughter-inw in his eyes when he grew up. A mother-inw would definitely be jealous. It was fine if there was no conflict, but once there was a conflict, her son would stand on her daughter-inw¡¯s side. As a mother, she would definitely feel ufortable. Hence, after the incident, Meng Yueman was also very angry with Mu Huan. She felt that it was all because of her that her son would do such a thing. Furthermore, she was by Bo Junyan¡¯s side and did not stop him from doing such a thing! Bo Junyan knew that his mother would definitely be angry with Mu Huan over such a matter. Hence, he did not allow Mu Huan to speak, nor did he say that he was doing this for the sake of his wife. Instead, he said that it was for the sake of the grandson that his mother had always wanted. His words were very effective. Meng Yueman, who was so angry that she didn¡¯t want Bo Junyan as her son and med Mu Huan in her heart, couldn¡¯t get angry anymore. She was not a brainless and foolishly filial person. She knew that this matter was her father¡¯s fault. She was unwilling to let the rumors spread that her daughter-inw was such a bad person. Now that her son had said this, thinking that this kind of reputation would affect the next generation, she felt even worse. She felt that she had no reason to be angry. This was why, in the beginning, the rtionship between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw depended on how the husband handled things. If the husband could adjust it well, he would not be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Instead, he could make the two most important women in his life get along well. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. If you¡¯re worried about Grandpa, you can go to the Imperial Capital tomorrow to visit him. Stay by his side for a while more,¡± Bo Junyan said as he stood up. He had always been a man of few words. Tonight, he had said too much for Mu Huan¡¯s sake. Seeing that his mother¡¯s anger had subsided, there was nothing else he could say. Although Meng Yueman felt that she had no right to be angry, it was impossible for her to not be angry when her own son treated her biological father like that. Hence, Meng Yueman, who was still a little angry, said angrily, ¡°After we meet Xiao Huan¡¯s father and grandma and discuss the wedding, your father and I will return to the Imperial Capital. We won¡¯t cause you trouble here!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Seeing this, Mu Huan stepped forward and hugged Meng Yueman¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Mom, why would you be a bother to Junyan? We really want you to stay by our side forever! Really!¡± Mu Huan was a tough person when she was being strong. She was also good at acting coquettishly. Her sweet words could melt one¡¯s heart. However, if Meng Yueman was in a fit of anger just now, it would be useless for her to act coquettishly. Meng Yueman would not let her get close to her, much less listen to her. Now, more than half of her anger had subsided, and she had regained her rationality. She realized that Mu Huan was also a victim, and she shouldn¡¯t me her for anything. Furthermore, she had used such a tender and gentle voice to say such sweet words, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to push her away. Her anger subsided. But her expression remained stern. ¡°Mom knows that Junyan isn¡¯t good at talking!¡± ¡°Does he still not know how to speak? Look at how well he spoke just now! My grandson hasn¡¯t even appeared, and he¡¯s already saying that he did it for the sake of my grandson! And he¡¯s even saying it so seriously! No one can speak better than him!¡± Meng Yueman red at Bo Junyan as she spoke. Chapter 638 - The Best Hubby in the World (2)

Chapter 638: The Best Hubby in the World (2)

Usually, whenever she spoke to him, he would reply with an ¡°mm.¡± If he wasn¡¯t doing proper business, he would not say a word! Now, for the sake of his wife, he¡¯d be so good at talking! She almost suspected that her son had been swapped! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Realizing that she had stepped on andmine, Mu Huan quickly changed the topic and said something nice. After a while, Meng Yueman¡¯s expression improved. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to coax me anymore. I know you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the most aggrieved. Don¡¯t you have ss tomorrow morning? Go upstairs and rest.¡± Meng Yueman had always been a reasonable person. ¡°Mom, you should rest early too.¡± Mu Huan, who had said all she could, could not continue anymore. ¡°Yes,¡± Meng Yueman said as she stood up. Back in the room. Just as Bo Junyan closed the door, Mu Huan pounced on him. She climbed onto him, cupped his face, and kissed him. She didn¡¯t know what right she had to marry him. No matter what happened outside or at home, he was always thinking for her and putting in so much effort for her! Although it was Mu Huan¡¯s first time living a married life, she knew from her interactions with her father and grandma that it was the hardest for couples to get along with each other. Nothing that happened at home was absolute ck and white. It was the hardest to deal with. If her mother-inw became angry with her over this matter and didn¡¯t like her anymore, there would be a barrier between them. In the future, it would be very difficult for them to get along. Hence, she¡¯d been very worried on the way back. However, her husband had treated her so well that not only did her mother-inw not get angry with her, but she even said that Mu Huan was the most aggrieved person. He was such a quiet person who didn¡¯t like what-ifs. But for Mu Huan, he used an as-yet nonexistent grandson as a reason, and he even assumed such things. How could he treat her so well?! How could she have such a good husband?! This Bo Junyan made Mu Huan unable to control her emotions! It made her... In the face of her rare initiative and enthusiasm, Bo Junyan quickly changed from being passive to being in control! The next day... After school, Mu Huan received a call from Mu Dongsheng, asking her to meet him at the old residence beforeing to the Mu residence. He said that he had something important to give her. Mu Huan informed Bo Junyan before heading to the old residence. By the time she arrived, Mu Dongsheng was already waiting. When he saw hering over, his expression was a little different from before. It was clearly still him, but there seemed to be something different. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Huan could not think of anything important that her father could give her. ¡°The things that your grandfather left for you¡ªhe told me to pass them to you when you get married,¡± Mu Dongsheng said. ¡°I¡¯ve been married for a long time. Why did you only remember to give them to me now?¡± Although Mu Huan felt that her father wouldn¡¯t harm her no matter what, her father looked a little strange today. This made her subconsciously more cautious. ¡°Previously, you were chosen to register your marriage to the Bo family with just a phone call. The Bo family didn¡¯t even announce your marriage to the public. Who knew for how long you could stay with the Bo family? It couldn¡¯t be considered an official marriage before. Now, the elders of the Bo family havee forward to discuss the wedding with us, and they¡¯ve even set a time for the wedding. This is them acknowledging you as their daughter-inw. You¡¯ve be a true member of the Bo family, which means you¡¯re really married. Hence, it¡¯s time for me to give you something.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I, your biological father, will harm you?¡± Chapter 639 - The Best Hubby in the World (3)

Chapter 639: The Best Hubby in the World (3)

¡°Do you think that you¡¯re a good father who can make people trust youpletely?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± Alright, he was indeed not a trustworthy father. ¡°Also, if Grandpa had left something good for me, would you not have seized it instead of keeping it for me?¡± ¡°Since you think so, why did you stille?¡± Mu Dongsheng snapped. Mu Huan pouted. ¡°I was thinking that if you asked me toe here to harm me, I¡¯d be able to recognize the truth and give up on you a little more. When that dayes when you¡¯ve let me downpletely, I¡¯ll no longer acknowledge you as my father. From then on, I won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore.¡± ¡°You b*stard! I gave you your life! No matter what, you can¡¯t not acknowledge me as your father! You wouldn¡¯t exist if not for me!¡± Mu Dongsheng said angrily. ¡°If I could choose my parents, do you think I would have chosen you as my father?¡± ¡°You...¡± Mu Dongsheng was so angry that he wanted to hit her, but he recalled that she was right. Most importantly, he could not defeat her, so he retracted his hand! ¡°If you want to trust me, then follow me in. If you don¡¯t, then go back!¡± With that, he turned around and entered his old home. Mu Huan looked at his back and followed him in. Although she had said that earlier, the reason she hade was that she believed in him. Even if she couldn¡¯t think of what good things he could give her, she still believed in her father. It was just that aftering, she felt that he was a little strange today, so she tried to probe him. Besides, she didn¡¯t think that her father would harm her. Even if he did, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. There was no reason for her not to go in. Mu Dongsheng brought Mu Huan to his father¡¯s study and, without saying a word, went to pry the floor. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pry it open. It waste autumn and he was drenched in sweat. ¡°Is the thing under this floor?¡± Mu Huan looked at him. Mu Dongsheng replied unhappily, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even pry it open, so what do you think you could do? You can try, but this is purely physical work...¡± Before Mu Dongsheng could finish speaking, he saw Mu Huan using one hand to pry the floor open. Instantly... He could still remember how adorable his daughter had been when she was young. Her delicate and boneless hands could not even tear open a candy wrapper. Every time she ate candy, she would run to him and ask him, her father, to tear the candy wrapper for her. Now, she had effortlessly pried open the floor that he could not pry open with all his might! For a moment, Mu Dongsheng did not know how to describe his feelings. After Mu Huan pried it open, she saw that the floor had been hollowed out. There was a very old-looking iron box inside. She looked up at Mu Dongsheng. She looked at him in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. Without a word, she reached in and pulled out the metal box. After Mu Huan ced down the metal box properly, she looked at Mu Dongsheng and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡± Mu Dongsheng snapped back to his senses and searched for the key in his pocket. However, he could not find it despite searching all over the ce. He then smacked his head and said, ¡°Look at my memory. I forgot about it after I took it out and ced it on the table! ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get it!¡± Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he saw Mu Huan taking off the ck pin on her hair and prying open the lock. Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± How could she even know how to do this?! After Mu Huan opened the metal box, she saw that inside it was a case file, a book, and a notebook. She finally understood why her father did not pocket these good things. It was because these items could not be exchanged for money. Just as she was wondering why her grandfather would leave these things for her and why they were so precious that he would only give them to her after she got married, she saw something. Chapter 640 - Important Things (1)

Chapter 640: Important Things (1)

Mu Huan reached in to take the items out. When Mu Dongsheng saw what she was holding, he said sourly, ¡°You¡¯ve never cared about me, your son, but you treat your granddaughter well!¡± He was too biased. Mu Dongsheng¡¯s father, Meng Wei, had married into the Mu family because he had gotten into a drunken rtionship with his mother after he had be down and out. As he had given up on his life, he had spent all his time indulging in drama after his marriage, ignoring everything else. When he was young, Mu Dongsheng, who was under his mother¡¯s strict supervision, wanted to get some help from his father. However, his father had never spared him a nce. His father didn¡¯t even know how old he was. Since Meng Wei did not care about his son, he naturally would not care about his granddaughter, Mu Huan. He then noticed one day, when he returned from the hospital, that Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather was carrying Mu Huan and teaching her the prescription for a medicine. At that time, she was still very young, yet she had memorized the prescription for the medicine very well. Furthermore, Mu Huan was very likable when she was young, and people could not help but like her when they saw her. Meng Wei had started to care about his granddaughter. In the end, this granddaughter became the only thing he cared about. The item that Mu Huan was holding was Meng Wei¡¯s favorite when he was alive. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even let Mu Dongsheng take a look at it. Now, he had left it for Mu Huan. This made him extremely jealous. Sensing the jealousy in his tone, Mu Huan turned to look at him. Speaking of which, her father was a pitiful person. Her father had never been doted on or loved by his parents. At the thought of this, Mu Huan felt that it was reasonable for him to turn out this way. The way he turned out was partly because of him, but... As his daughter, she should tolerate him more and treat him better. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He could sense the change in her mood and felt a little ufortable. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Huan retracted her gaze and looked at the thing in her hand. It was a model of a boat. It was her grandfather¡¯s favorite decoration when he was alive. She had noticed it at first nce because her grandfather had told her before he died that the boat was especially heavy. She instinctively felt that he meant something else when he said this, but because her grandma was around, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After her grandfather passed away, she thought about what he¡¯d said. Perhaps he was referring to his favorite decoration boat, so she went to look for it. However, she didn¡¯t find this decoration boat. But because she felt that her grandfather¡¯sst words seemed to be saying that this boat was very important, even after so many years, she didn¡¯t forget it. Hence, when she saw it among the things her grandfather had left her, she instinctively felt that this was the most important thing he wanted to give her. This boat carving wasn¡¯t just a decoration boat. There were other things that her grandfather wanted to tell her. The fact that he said this boat was especially heavy meant that there was something in the boat. Mu Huan knocked on the body of the boat that was equivalent to the belly, but she did not manage to get any feeling from it. She took it and looked around carefully, but she could not find anything. Hence, she ced the decorative boat into her bag, nning to study it closerter. Mu Dongsheng reached out to flip through the contents of the box and said sourly, ¡°That old man has always been thinking about you. He has left all these treasures for you. It¡¯s a pity that medical technology is bing more and more advanced nowadays. These things have long been useless!¡± Meng Wei had left his precious medical record for his granddaughter. These included his academic notes, surgical knife skills, difficult medical solutions, and other professional things. Chapter 641 - Important Things (2)

Chapter 641: Important Things (2)

If this were in the past, all of them would have been Saint-grade. But now, many operations were bing more and more advanced. Those techniques were outdated and had turned from precious to useless. In the past, Mu Dongsheng had wanted to be a surgeon like his father, so he had studied the field of surgery seriously. Hence, he could understand all these things. He had some talent in this area, but his mother felt that he was not even a fraction as good as his father. She did not want him to embarrass himself and forced him to be an internist. This made the job that he used to like very much turn into a job that he hated and didn¡¯t want to do at all. Hence, he¡¯d started to y around. Mu Huan nced at him without saying a word. She took out a big bag from her bag and ced all the things in the metal box inside. Then, she looked at the metal box again and again. After confirming that there was no other hiding ce, she closed the metal box and put it back to its original position. Then, she restored the floor. Just as Mu Huan was done packing and was about to close the big bag, Mu Dongsheng took out a yellowed notebook from inside. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at this thing. If you have nothing better to do, go ahead and flip through it.¡± Mu Huan reached out and was about to flip through it when she passed it back to Mu Dongsheng. He carefully put it away. Mu Huan said, ¡°If you still have dreams, it¡¯s never toote to start. You¡¯ve also seen that my rtionship with Bo Junyan is very good. Also, I¡¯m very rich now. If you leave my grandma¡¯s side and want to do something else, I can support you!¡± She knew that he had originally wanted to be a surgeon, but seeing how much he cherished the notes left behind by her grandfather, she knew he must still be thinking of being one. He was only in his early forties. ording to the age of humans living now, he was in his prime. As long as he wanted to, it was not toote to start. When Mu Dongsheng heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re really rich. Do you want to support me?¡± Mu Huan looked at him and had a bad feeling. ¡°...¡± ¡°I want to invest in an entertainment city overseas to be the boss. Then, I can do whatever I want inside! Can you support me?!¡± As Mu Dongsheng spoke, he excitedly grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Indeed. She was still too emotional... ¡°Opening an entertainment city is a daily business! It¡¯s a sure-win! Why don¡¯t you open one for me?!¡± Mu Dongsheng said obsequiously, blinking his big eyes. He looked like he was only short of shaking Mu Huan¡¯s arm coquettishly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± If he wasn¡¯t her biological father, she would have kicked him down! ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡ªdon¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°You said you would support me just now! Why are you going back on your words now?! It¡¯s a good thing I haven¡¯t left your grandma yet. If I were to leave and you didn¡¯t care about me, wouldn¡¯t I have to beg on the streets?!¡± Mu Dongsheng said angrily. ¡°No one will give you food even if you go to the streets to beg for food. If you want to go and try, I suggest you break an arm or a leg first,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°Mu Huan, is there another daughter like you in this world?! That¡¯s what you just said!¡± ¡°You know what I want to support you for!¡± Although her father was cowardly, he was not stupid. He definitely knew what she was referring to. ¡°All I know is that you want me to leave your grandma and support me to live my own life! And what you just said doesn¡¯t count anymore!¡± Mu Dongsheng knew what Mu Huan wanted to support him for, but he was already in his forties. Furthermore, because he had been drinking all year round, his hands would tremble for no reason. How could he still hold a scalpel like this?! Chapter 642 - Important Things (3)

Chapter 642: Important Things (3)

His life had long been ruined. It was over. All he wanted to do now was to eat, drink, and have fun. He could do whatever he wanted! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to support me in opening the entertainment city, but you have to give me five million yuan!¡± Mu Dongsheng knew that Mu Huan would definitely not open the entertainment city for him. He didn¡¯t really want to open an entertainment city, but he just wanted money. Hence, he deliberately asked for arge amount to make Mu Huan feel that it was unreasonable. If it didn¡¯t work, then he would ask for a rtively small sum of money. This way, Mu Huan might just give it to him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did he always ask for five million?! Did she look like someone who would give him five million? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what you said just now. You can¡¯t go back on your words! Even if it¡¯s a guard fee, I¡¯ve helped you look at this thing for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t you give me some money for my hard work?¡± He had always told his mother everything. This was the only thing he had not told his mother! He had guarded this secret for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t she give him some money for his hard work? Although Meng Wei was cold to his son and had never done anything for him, in his heart, his father was the person he idolized the most. Hence, before his father died, he had told him to do this behind his mother¡¯s back. When he was waiting for Mu Huan at the door, he didn¡¯t look like the usual him. It was because he hade here and recalled the situation back then. For so many years, he had always been ignored by his father. That was the first time his father had looked at him so seriously and called his name. He had even asked him to do something. He¡¯d also apologized to him, saying that he hadn¡¯t been a good father. It wasn¡¯t that he was ignoring him, but that he didn¡¯t know how to be a father. He was afraid that he would fail to teach him like he was taught. When he realized that his understanding was wrong, it had been toote. He didn¡¯t know how to correct himself, so he could only continue on like that. He had not inherited his father¡¯s talent in medicine, but he had inherited his personality¡¯s shorings. They were all people who could only run away and were unable to resist or change. They were oppressed and frustrated, and they easily gave up their lives. ... ¡°Also, you¡¯re about to get married. Since the Bo family has given me a betrothal gift, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a dowry for you. You should know without me saying anything that the dowry will have toe from your grandma¡¯s pocket. I won¡¯t be able to touch a single cent. How am I going to prepare a dowry for you? If I don¡¯t prepare a dowry for you, won¡¯t the Bo family look down on you? ¡°You have to give me money to prepare it!¡± No matter what, she had to give him money! The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare my own dowry and give it to the Mu family a day in advance.¡± Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...!!¡± After a while. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! In any case, you have to give me money today!¡± With that, he hugged Mu Huan¡¯s arm and refused to let go. His expression said that if you don¡¯t give me the money, I won¡¯t let you go! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Previously, she had actually wondered if he had other ns. She had really overestimated him; he could even use such a method to ask for money! ¡°Do you dare to be more daring?!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?! I don¡¯t know! All I know is that I¡¯m your father! I¡¯m the father you have to take care of!¡± He tightened his grip on her arm as he spoke. Mu Huan really wanted to fling him away! The heartache and desire to treat him better instantly vanished without a trace! There must be something evil about a pitiful person! Chapter 643 - Important Things (4)

Chapter 643: Important Things (4)

At Yun University, in theboratory. At the end of Mu Huan¡¯s experiment, a new problem suddenly arose. In order to not dy the reporting time, she spent almost every day in theboratory. While she was waiting for the results of the experiment, she went out and wanted to take a nap. Suddenly, she thought of the thing that her grandfather had left for her. She took it out of her bag and studied it carefully. However, after looking through it carefully again, she still did not find any mechanisms. She knocked on the body of the boat, weighed it in her hand, and then ced it on the weighing scale. Then, ording to the volume and density of the materials, she calcted its weight. Although the weight was not much different from the weight she had calcted, with her meticulous calctions, if there were no problems with the boat, there shouldn¡¯t be a difference in its weight. Furthermore, her grandfather¡¯s words made her feel that there was something wrong with this boat! Hence, she found a magnifying ss and carefully checked it. Finally, she realized that there was a problem. She tried to pry it open with a very small de, but she couldn¡¯t. Hence, she took the magnifying ss and looked around. Finally, after finding a decorative dent on the boat, she took out a silver needle from her pocket and poked it. Then, the part that she had been trying to pry open for a long time popped out. There was indeed something inside the boat! Mu Huan found a letter that her grandfather had written to her. It was stored with a jade pendant with aplex and exquisite design. There were also a few strands of hair and nails wrapped in a sealed bag. She opened the letter first. The letter clearly stated the uses of these things. To put it simply, when her grandfather was still alive, he¡¯d received a call from his ex-colleague, saying that the jade pendant he was wearing was very simr to the one that a big shot was looking for. He even sent a picture to him and asked if it was the same. He said that the big shot had passed away because of his eldest son¡¯s family. He himself was on the verge of death and was looking all over the world for his youngest son to inherit the family business. Her grandfather had used his childhood memories and verification to confirm that he was the other party¡¯s son. That formidable figure had already passed away, and the family business organization was being managed by a loyal subordinate. He had left a will and had had people continue to look for his youngest son. After his youngest son was found, the family business would be inherited by his youngest son or by his youngest son¡¯s descendants. It was written in the will that his youngest son¡¯s descendants could be the heirs because the big shot was already over 90 years old when he passed away. He thought that his youngest son would already be 60 years old, so he could not guarantee that his youngest son was still alive. Hence, he¡¯d especially emphasized that his youngest son¡¯s descendants could inherit the family business. At that time, Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather was already beyond cure. Money and power were meaningless to him. He had wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know about this news and return home, but when he thought about how tough his precious granddaughter¡¯s life was, he wanted her to have a better future. It was just that because he was sick and unable to get out of bed, he did not have the time and energy to confirm if there was any danger regarding inheriting such a family business. Furthermore, Mu Huan was only 15 years old at that time. He was afraid that such a family business would not only fail to give his granddaughter a good future, but it would also cause her death. Hence, he did not tell Mu Huan about this. However, he still wanted to give his granddaughter a chance to have a carefree life in the future. He wanted her to lead a better life. Chapter 644 - Important Things (5)

Chapter 644: Important Things (5)

Hence, he wrote this matter in this letter and left behind a jade pendant. His nails and hair were also included so that when Mu Huan had the chance to inherit it, she could use these things to do a gic test. He¡¯d thought it through thoroughly and even wrote a will, saying that all his assets would be inherited by Mu Huan. He had asked Mu Dongsheng to wait for Mu Huan to get married before telling her these things. He was afraid that if she had the chance to inherit them, his granddaughter would still be in danger if she were to inherit them alone. With his granddaughter¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, she would definitely have a certain level of capability by the time she reached the age of marriage. Furthermore, the person she chose would definitely not be bad! When that time came, the two of them would have an additionalyer of protection when discussing this matter. Even if Meng Wei had told Mu Dongsheng that if Mu Huan didn¡¯t get married by the time she turned 25, he wouldn¡¯t have to wait until she got married to give her these things, he wasn¡¯t sure if this matter would work. After all, anyone would covet such a family business. Perhaps after ten years, those assets would have be someone else¡¯s. However, he still prepared these things. He wanted to give his granddaughter an additional chance in the safest situation. She was to be lucky to have it, but if she missed it, that would have been her fate. After Mu Huan finished reading the letter, she looked through it again. There was also the will that her grandfather had written. These made her eyes turn red. Her paternal grandfather was just like her maternal grandfather. He did everything he could to give her a better life, exhausting hisst bit of effort for her. He¡¯d thought of a way to ensure her safety and give her a better life. The love that the two elders had for her made her feel that she was the happiest person in the world. She missed them so much! So much! Just as Mu Huan was thinking about the past and was about to cry... Her phone rang. It was Bo Junyan. ¡°I still have something on, so I won¡¯t be able to pick you up in time. You go ahead first. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll go ahead after the experiment results are out.¡± Today was the day that Bo Junyan¡¯s parents and Mu Huan¡¯s parents were meeting to discuss the wedding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Mu Huan did not cry as she talked through the phone, Bo Junyan could tell from her tone that something was amiss. ¡°I was so touched when I saw the things my grandfather gave me that I wanted to cry. My grandfather really put in so much effort for me,¡± Mu Huan said as her eyes turned even redder. ¡°Then you have to live happily.¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something, but when she heard PA Wang calling out to him from Bo Junyan¡¯s side, she thought that it seemed to be something urgent. Hence, she said, ¡°Okay, I know. See youter, Hubby!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan was indeed busy. He hung up without saying anything else. After hanging up the call, Mu Huan looked through the letter her grandfather had written again. Only then did she want to investigate what kind of big shot her grandfather was referring to. However, just as she was about to pick up her cell phone to check on her great-grandfather¡¯s name, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching. She hurriedly ced the things in her hands inside, closed the boat, and ced them in her bag. Long Feiting walked in as soon as she put it down. When he saw that Mu Huan was alone in theboratory, he turned around and left. Mu Huan felt that Long Feiting had been acting weird recently, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. At this moment, the rm clock rang and reminded her that the results of the experiment wereing out. She hurriedly went into theboratory. After she was done with the experiment, it was time for her to go to the hotel. She hurriedly changed her clothes and rushed to the hotel. Chapter 645 - Sudden Change (1)

Chapter 645: Sudden Change (1)

As a junior, Mu Huan had to wait at the restaurant first. Fortunately, there was no traffic on the road. When she reached the restaurant, her inws were still on the way. The Mu family¡¯s background was not as good as the Bo family¡¯s, so it was impossible for them to let the Bo family wait for them here. Hence, Matriarch Mu and Mu Dongsheng came rather early. They arrived as soon as Mu Huan did. When Matriarch Mu alighted and saw Mu Huan waiting at the entrance, her eyes darkened. Because she didn¡¯t like Mu Huan¡¯s granny, she didn¡¯t like this granddaughter of hers as well. However, even if she didn¡¯t like her, she still had the blood of the Mu family flowing in her. Hence, she had never dealt with her ruthlessly. But now, her existence had seriously affected her grandson¡¯s interests. She had to be ruthless. The moment they got out of the car, Mu Huan noticed them and looked toward them. When she met Matriarch Mu¡¯s deep gaze, Mu Huan did not think too much about it. It was normal for Matriarch Mu to be unhappy and want to kill her. She wanted 10% of the shares but did not get it. Furthermore, she was forced to agree to such conditions. She must be feeling very upset and wanted to torture Mu Huan to death. Although Mu Dongsheng did not manage to get five million from Mu Huanst time, Mu Huan had given him a hard-earned sum. Hence, he was rather happy to see Mu Huan today. After helping Matriarch Mu into the private room, Mu Huan was about to go out to greet her inws when he followed her. ¡°Here.¡± Mu Dongsheng took out a beautifully packaged box from his pocket. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much money, so I can¡¯t give you any good dowry. But no matter what, I¡¯m marrying off my daughter. Of course, I have to prepare something. But the things that I can prepare are too inconspicuous. I¡¯m afraid that others willugh at us if I use them as dowry. Hence, I¡¯m secretly giving them to you today.¡± His daughter was about to get married. As a father, he couldn¡¯t not show any effort. Mu Huan took the box and opened it. Inside it was a model of a beautiful warrior. Although when Mu Huan was young, the beautiful warrior¡¯s art style was outdated, when she identally saw it for the first time, the beautiful warrior became her favorite. When she was young, she would often use her weapon to shout, ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you on behalf of the moon!¡± Mu Dongsheng was afraid that she would think that it was too cheap, so he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this set of handmade models. I spent a lot of effort to find this for you! You know that this art style is too antique. Right now, the industry surrounding it is all extinct!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan lifted her head to look at Mu Dongsheng. He always remembered some small matters and evoked the softest past in her heart. ¡°Then quickly put it away and wait for your inws at the entrance. I¡¯ll go back to apany your grandma.¡± Mu Dongsheng was not used to looking into Mu Huan¡¯s emotional eyes, so he quickly left. Like his father, he was not a good father. After he left, Mu Huan carefully looked at the model again before putting it away. She ced it inside her bag and walked out. She clearly got married to Bo Junyan a long time ago, but now that the two families were talking about a wedding, it evoked an inexplicable feeling in her heart. She also suddenly became much more emotional toward her father. Not long after Mu Huan left, Bo Dingjing and his wife arrived. Mu Huan quickly went down to pick them up. Bo Dingjing looked at her. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°No, I just arrived.¡± ¡°Are your grandma and dad here yet?¡± ¡°They just arrived.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Dingjing did not know what to say after this. He looked at Meng Yueman and signaled her toe over. Chapter 646 - Sudden Change (2)

Chapter 646: Sudden Change (2)

Meng Yueman continued, ¡°Did youe over with Junyan?¡± ¡°Junyan has something important to attend to. He¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± Meng Yueman frowned. ¡°Why is he still busy with work at a time like this?¡± What was wrong with her son? He doted on his wife so much, yet he waste to such an important event. For most of the people in the country, getting married was not a big deal. It was more important to hold a wedding. It seemed that only after a wedding was a marriage real. It was an important matter to see the inws prior to the wedding. But her son waste. ¡°Junyan must have something important to attend to. He¡¯s been working too hard every day.¡± Mu Huan was afraid that her mother-inw was still angry with Bo Junyan over that matter, so she quickly put in a good word for him. Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t help but want to say a few words to her son for beingte for such an asion. However, Mu Huan didn¡¯t mind at all and even put in a good word for Bo Junyan. This made her feel even more satisfied with Mu Huan. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in first. You can call himter to hurry him along.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan brought her in. When Matriarch Mu and Mu Dongsheng saw Bo Dingjing and his wife entering, they hurriedly stood up and exchanged greetings with them before sitting down. Bo Dingjing sighed. ¡°Fate is such a wonderful thing. Back then, you saved me, Matriarch. Now, the two children like each other. Let¡¯s be inws and be a family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Fate is truly amazing,¡± Matriarch Mu eximed. Initially, she was still thinking about how to mention how she had saved Bo Dingjing¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to mention it. She hoped that this good start would bring them a sessful ending. ¡°I really have to thank Matriarch Mu for saving me back then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this scene.¡± Bo Dingjing was actually about the same age as Matriarch Mu. Matriarch Mu was only a few years older than him, but because she had saved his life and because of her seniority, he respectfully addressed her as Matriarch Mu. When Matriarch Mu saw how highly respectful the head of the Bo family was and how much he valued her for saving his life, she felt that regardless of whether their n seeded or not, she would definitely be able to escape. Hence, she became even more confident. ¡°Now that we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± she said with a smile. Back then, when she saw that the unconscious Bo Dingjing was dressed in extraordinary clothes, she felt that his background was definitely not ordinary. If she saved him, it might bring her a lot of benefits. Hence, she saved him and did not spare any expense in treating him. She¡¯d thought that she would receive a huge reward, but he¡¯d left without saying a word. From then on, there was no news of him. She had always felt a little regretful that she had invested so much in him for nothing. One had to know that the medicine she had given him back then was good and expensive! Unexpectedly, the tables had turned and this favor could still be used! ¡°Yes, we¡¯re family!¡± Bo Dingjing smiled. By right, it should be the parents at the center stage when two parties get married. However, Mu Dongsheng was afraid that he would say too much, so he obediently sat next to Matriarch Mu without saying a word. The Bo family had investigated the Mu family before the marriage. They knew what kind of person Mu Dongsheng was, so they did not pay much attention to him and only talked to Matriarch Mu. Just as the two parties were talking about the wedding and the betrothal gifts... The door to the private room was pushed open and an imposing old man walked in with a walking stick. Chapter 647 - Sudden Change (3)

Chapter 647: Sudden Change (3)

Just as Mu Huan was about to stand up and ask if the other party hade to the wrong ce... Meng Yueman stood up. ¡°Dad, why are you here?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather! Although Mu Huan had never met Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, the things that she had experienced thesest several days were mostly done by the old man. It was obvious that he hated her, but he suddenly appeared at this time. It was definitely not a good thing. Hence, she hurriedly bent down and called Bo Junyan. ¡°When will you arrive?¡± ¡°Wait a while.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. Come over quickly! Your grandfather suddenly came! I have a bad feeling about this!¡± Mu Huan whispered. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else, but this was Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. If he were to do anythingter, how was she going to resist? If she didn¡¯t resist, what if things ended? She had to get Bo Junyan to settle this quickly. Bo Junyan was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Watch the situation and try not to get into a direct conflict with my grandfather.¡± ¡°I know. Hurry up,¡± Mu Huan said as she hung up. Bo Junyan hung up the call and exchanged a few words with the blonde man beside him before picking up his clothes and walking out. Seeing this, Ling Wei stood up as well. ¡°Junyan, where are you going? Mr. Jason is...¡± ¡°I have something important to deal with. You can talk to him first.¡± ¡°But...¡± Ling Wei still wanted to say something. But Bo Junyan had already walked out. Ling Wei looked at his back as he left in a hurry, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She didn¡¯t know if he would still be so anxious because of Mu Huan after finding out about such a matter. He could leave such an important guest behind just because of her call. It was such an important matter. She was looking forward to it. With a smile, Ling Wei turned around and walked elegantly toward Mr. Jason, who was sitting there. ¡°Let¡¯s continue...¡± Apart from being an outstanding doctor, Ling Wei was also an outstanding businesswoman. She was the deputy CEO of the Ling Group. She was in charge of many coborations between the Ling family and the Bo family, as well as two coborations with overseaspanies. Hence, Bo Junyan had many coborations with her on official matters and could not avoid meeting her. And these meetings that were due to legitimate reasons, on top of the times and locations of the coboration between important figures at work, were all opportunities for Ling Wei. She arranged the time very skillfully. In the restaurant¡¯s private room. ¡°Dad, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you say hello beforeing over?¡± Meng Yueman walked toward the old man as she spoke. She wanted to hold the old man¡¯s arm and sit down to talk. ¡°If I don¡¯te over, you¡¯ll ruin my grandson¡¯s life!¡± the old man said as he used his walking stick to knock on the floor. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± How could she ruin her own son¡¯s life? However, she did not dare to say this. She could only smile and say, ¡°Dad, what are you saying?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then watch. If you still don¡¯t understand after that, then you¡¯ll have lived in vain!¡± As Old Master Meng spoke, he got someone to pass a file to Meng Yueman. Meng Yueman took it and was about to take a look. But Bo Dingjing stopped him. He smiled at Old Master Meng and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to go back before talking, we can just talk it out here! I want to see what kind of gall the Mu family has to dare to fool us!¡± Old Master Meng said as he red at Matriarch Mu. Matriarch Mu was frightened by his gaze. ¡°Old Master, you... you... what do you mean by this...?¡± She couldn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 648 - Sudden Change (4)

Chapter 648: Sudden Change (4)

Mu Huan narrowed her eyes as she observed Matriarch Mu¡¯s expression. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, Matriarch Mu¡¯s reaction was very normal. This was because, in the face of Old Master Meng¡¯s fury, one would definitely be afraid. However, Mu Huan, who knew Matriarch Mu very well, felt that her reaction was a little too much. After all, for an old ginger like her, it wasn¡¯t normal for her to be so afraid before what the matter was about was revealed. Her reaction was deliberate. However, if she were deliberately showing it, it would mean that she knew what was going to happen. In other words, she knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather wasing! And since she knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather wasing, it meant that she had teamed up with him! But her grandma knew very well that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather wanted her to be unable to be Mrs. Bao and wanted Ling Wei and Bo Junyan to be together. Why would she join forces with Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather? And stop her from bing Mrs. Bao? Apart from that 10% of shares, she would give her whatever benefits she wanted from Bo Junyan. Why would she give up such benefits? Could it be that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather had agreed to give her more benefits? But even if Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather would give her greater benefits, what could she do to harm Mu Huan by working together with him? The only thing Mu Huan could think of was the evidence that her grandma had gotten hold of previously. But not to mention that she had personally seen her grandma burn those things and had confirmed that there were no backup copies, even if her grandma had left a backup copy, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as harming the Mu family if she used this to harm Mu Huan? To the Mu family, exposing such a matter was definitely more harmful than beneficial. There was no reason for her to take such a huge risk and fail! But if it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow, why would Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather personally take action? Besides, her grandma did not have anything else that could harm her. Could it be that her grandma was thinking that since she was the benefactor of Bo Junyan¡¯s father, even if such a thing was exposed, she would still be safe and sound, so she wanted to give Mu Huan a blow? But after what happenedst time, she should know that Bo Junyan did not take her life seriously. She was still taking a huge risk! Also, Mu Huan was such a good girl. Whatever benefits her grandma wanted, she would give her. There was no need for her to be ruthless to Mu Huan! Suddenly, she thought, could it be that her grandma had sensed something because she was being so obedient? Was that why she joined forces with Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather to prevent her from bing Mrs. Bao? At the thought of this, Mu Huan felt that it was more likely that those things were in the file. This made her eyes turn darker. If it were those things, she could not prove anything. In the past, Mu Huan had thought that there was a way to solve everything. If it wasn¡¯t something real, she could find evidence to prove her innocence. However, this incident had made her realize that there were some things in this world that couldn¡¯t be proved! God had made some coincidences perfect! Bo Dingjing knew that there was definitely nothing good in this file. Hence, he stopped Meng Yueman from looking at it. However, he couldn¡¯t stop Old Master Meng from insisting. He insisted on making Meng Yueman look at it, and he couldn¡¯t stop him. He then recalled that the old man hade for the Mu family and Mu Huan. Unless he was forced to take him away, there was no way he could stop this. Hence, he did not stop Meng Yueman from looking at the things in the file. Chapter 649 - Sudden Change (5)

Chapter 649: Sudden Change (5)

When Meng Yueman opened the file, Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan. When he saw that Mu Huan seemed to have guessed what was inside, he was a little more satisfied with Mu Huan¡¯s performance. In the face of such an unexpected situation and the possibility that the thing in the file might destroy her, her expression was only a little heavy. She didn¡¯t panic, nor was she nervous. She was so young, yet she was so calm andposed. This child was capable. When Meng Yueman saw what was in the file, her expression instantly changed. Her sudden change in expression confirmed Mu Huan¡¯s suspicion. She turned to look at Matriarch Mu. Matriarch Mu, on the other hand, quickly shifted her gaze away after she met her gaze. Mu Dongsheng looked at the fog in front of him and did not know what was going on. Why did the atmosphere suddenly be like this when they were talking about the wedding? He snapped back to his senses and looked at Mu Huan with a puzzled expression. What happened? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Matriarch Mu, shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?!¡± Meng Yueman threw the files on the table. Mu Dongsheng, who wanted to know what was going on, looked over immediately. It was a stack of photos and a document. The photo was of Mu Huan and a man on the bed. Although it wasn¡¯t very revealing and only exposed their shoulders, one could still tell at a nce what had happened with that intimate pose. The photo of the bed was very highly defined and clear, and it was so positive that he couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t his daughter! This made him widen his eyes in shock as he looked at Mu Huan and used his gaze to ask her what was going on. Mu Huan did not speak, but her expression darkened. She was too careless and believed that her grandma did not have a backup. The thing next to the photo was a surgical record. Mu Huan was a virgin, and the record was of the surgery to restore it. These were the things that her grandma had used against Mu Huan in the past¡ªher bed photos with men and her medical records for virginity restoration. Oh, right. There were also photos of her in the operating theater. All these things strongly proved that Mu Huan was a woman who lived an indecent life. Such evidence was enough to make the Bo family abandon her! After all, with a family background like the Bo family¡¯s, they wouldn¡¯t even want a scandal, let alone someone like her who had a messy private life! ¡°Xiao Huan, exin! This is definitely not what happened, right?!¡± Mu Dongsheng looked at Mu Huan anxiously. What was she waiting for? Hurry up and exin! If Bo Junyan¡¯s parents misunderstood her, how could she continue to be with him?! Mu Huan remained silent. The matter was indeed not like this, but these photos were something she could not exin. No, even if she exined it, no one would believe her. If these photos could be exined, she could prove her innocence. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have been controlled by her grandma all this time. She should have told Bo Junyan when she felt that he could ept it and get him to protect her granny beforepletely falling out with her grandma! When Mu Dongsheng saw that she, who had always been quick-witted, did not try to exin herself, he thought that everything was real. He instantly panicked. If this was true, then it would be over! This could not be! Hence, he, who had always been timid, said, ¡°Inws, these photos are definitely not real. These areposites! They¡¯re definitelyposites! My Xiao Huan is so young and has had a strict upbringing. She¡¯s definitely a gooddy who keeps herself clean!¡± Meng Yueman did not speak and only looked at Mu Huan. Chapter 650 - Sudden Change (6)

Chapter 650: Sudden Change (6)

Mu Huan still did not speak, and her expression did not change. No one could tell what she was thinking. This was also the first time that Old Master Meng had met Mu Huan. He had seen her, a young girl who had just entered her first year of university, being able to remain so calm andposed when faced with something that could destroy her. He felt that Mu Huan was a scheming and sly person. Right at this moment, Matriarch Mu added, ¡°That¡¯s right! These photos are photoshopped! My Xiao Huan has been taught by a strict family since she was young. She¡¯s definitely a gooddy who keeps herself clean!¡± Her stupid son¡¯s words were too good! Old Master Meng sneered. ¡°Her household education was strict and she keeps herself clean? The photos are photoshopped? I have technicians with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find someone to test if these photos are real. Also...¡± As he spoke, he looked at Butler Xue, who was standing behind him. ¡°Bring the witness in and let them be convinced such that they can no longer deny it!¡± When Mu Dongsheng heard that there was a witness, he became even more anxious. He looked at Mu Huan and signaled for her to say something! She just stood there without doing anything and didn¡¯t say a word. It was no different from admitting her guilt! She had been smart since she was young, and he was sure that she would be able toe up with a solution! Even if she couldn¡¯t solve it, she could make it less serious! However, Mu Huan remained silent as she stood there like a bystander who had nothing to do with this matter. To be able to get the Old Master to personally make a move and use such evidence to attack her, they must have prepared a well-connected n. Before they were done with their attack, she was not inclined to say anything to avoid falling into a trap. Seeing that she still refused to speak, Mu Dongsheng could only fret helplessly. Butler Xue received the order and quickly brought a woman in. When the woman walked in, neither Mu Huan nor Mu Dongsheng recognized her. It was only when she lifted her head and looked at Mu Huan with extreme hatred that they recognized that it was Bai Xuexian! It looked like she had been leading a tough life at the mental hospital. She was so skinny that it was hard to recognize her. Bai Xuexian¡¯s life in the mental hospital was indeed not good. Hence, when someone asked her if she was willing toe out and deal with Mu Huan, she immediately agreed. Not to mention that the other party had agreed to give her such benefits after the matter was settled, even if there were no benefits, she would still kill Mu Huan this time. She would do it! Because life in a mental hospital was worse than death! Before Bai Xuexian could say anything... Mu Dongsheng was the first to speak when he snapped back to his senses. ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t listen to her nonsense! She¡¯s mentally ill and has been verified to be so! You can¡¯t take her words seriously!¡± ¡°Mu Dongsheng, you heartless scumbag! You deserve to die ten thousand times over! Even if I, Bai Xuexian, have not done any meritorious deeds, I still worked hard to give birth to two children for you. Not only did you not help me when I was harmed, but you even said that I was mentally ill! You b*stard! You deserve to die!¡± Bai Xuexian shouted agitatedly at Mu Dongsheng. ¡°Look, just by looking at her mood, I can tell that she¡¯s a lunatic! She¡¯s really one!¡± Mu Dongsheng pointed at the agitated Bai Xuexian. When Bai Xuexian saw Mu Dongsheng in this state, she wished she could dash forward and tear him apart! However, she held herself back. If she rushed forward, she would really be mistaken for a lunatic! Old Master Meng looked at Bai Xuexian and said, ¡°You, tell my daughter what happened!¡± Chapter 651 - Sudden Change (7)

Chapter 651: Sudden Change (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bai Xuexian received the order and immediately looked at Meng Yueman. ¡°Madam Bo, please don¡¯t be deceived by that b*tch Mu Huan! She may be young, but she¡¯s a scheming and devious woman!¡± Mu Dongsheng hurriedly looked at Meng Yueman and said, ¡°She¡¯s a vicious stepmother. She has disliked Xiao Huan since she was young and even chased her out of the house. Inws, you mustn¡¯t believe her words! You can¡¯t even believe a single punctuation mark!¡± ¡°I admit that I¡¯m not a good stepmother. I¡¯m bad! But just because I¡¯m bad, doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s a good person! She has done everything for money since she was young. The man in the photo is a bartender she met at the bar. When she was with this bartender, she even hooked up with the young master of the Gu family, Gu Chenyi. Just as she was about to dump this bartender and be with Gu Chenyi, the Bo family happened to be holding a matchmaking session for Bo Junyan. ¡°In order to increase the chances of the Mu family being selected, my mother-inw used Mu Huan¡¯s granny to force Mu Huan, who had always wanted to be with Gu Chenyi, to attend the matchmaking event. Who knew that she would coincidentally be selected? And I definitely didn¡¯t want this stepdaughter who¡¯s against me to be the daughter-inw of the Bo family. ¡°Hence, after Mu Huan was selected, I sought out this bartender and gave him money to persuade Mu Huan not to marry. However, Mu Huan rejected him and I got the bartender to drug Mu Huan. Then, I took such a photo and threatened Mu Huan to not marry. However, my mother-inw found out about this. Under her coercion and the temptation of benefits, even though I was very unwilling to let Mu Huan marry Bo Junyan, I had no choice but to give up. I even helped Mu Huan undergo a virgin repair surgery with my mother-inw! ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to marry into the Bo family. Later, I heard from my mother-inw that Mu Huan was selected because my mother-inw saved Mr. Bo¡¯s life. We then thought that we could let my daughter, Kexin, rece Mu Huan. Hence, we forced Mu Huan to think of a way to allow Kexin to marry Bo Junyan. ¡°Mu Huan, who¡¯d seeded in bing Mrs. Bo, would definitely not be willing to do this. Hence, I was angry and punished her granny. I wanted to use this opportunity to make her listen to me. Unexpectedly, she found a gigolo to harm my daughter¡¯s and my reputation. My mother-inw gave up on my daughter and took away my position as the director. ¡°I was definitely indignant about this. Hence, at my mother-inw¡¯s birthday banquet, I asked Lin Qingya to invite Gu Chenyi over to my house. I even drugged Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi. I wanted Bo Junyan to know about Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi¡¯s rtionship and see the scene of them being together. Following that, he¡¯d no longer want Mu Huan. However, Lin Qingya had schemed against me! She used this opportunity to be with Gu Chenyi, and I was sent to a mental hospital by Bo Junyan! ¡°I know that I¡¯m a bad, disgusting, and mean person. I deserve it! But Mu Huan is really not a good person!¡± Bai Xuexian pointed at Mu Huan as she spoke. What kind of words were the easiest to believe? It wasn¡¯t pure words, nor was it pure lies, but rather words that were 70% true and 30% false. Such statements were too realistic, and they were easier to believe than the whole truth! This was especially so since Bai Xuexian had gone all out to bribe the bartender, drug Mu Huan, and take pictures of her. Furthermore, she had framed Mu Huan at the birthday banquet and used her granny to threaten Mu Huan. Now that she had confessed to such a crime, it made her even more convincing and made everyone feel that everything she said was true! Meng Yueman believed her words as well. However, this couldn¡¯t be med on her. Under such irrefutable evidence, it was hard for anyone to not believe her. Chapter 652 - Sudden Change (8)

Chapter 652: Sudden Change (8)

Besides, even if Mu Huan wasn¡¯t a bad person, she was a scheming person. All of this was a trap set up by her stepmother, but she was also someone who had been fooling around with others and wasn¡¯t clean. For such a daughter-inw, she... It was still the same saying. In this world, all mothers wanted their children to have the most beautiful things in the world. Naturally, she wanted the one who would spend the rest of her life with her son to be a good and worthy person. Mu Huan¡¯s heart sank when she saw the change in Meng Yueman¡¯s gaze. Matriarch Mu looked at Bai Xuexian angrily and said, ¡°Bai Xuexian, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± It was hard to tell that she was in cahoots with Bai Xuexian. ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? What are you afraid of if I¡¯m spouting nonsense?! Mom, I used to listen to everything you said, and I was so filial to you, but what did you do to me? Don¡¯t me me after all that you¡¯ve done to me! If there¡¯s no going back for me, then all of you can just go down with me!¡± Bai Xuexian was not putting on an act. Her hatred for Matriarch Mu was real! She had done so many things for this old woman and even gave birth to a precious grandson for her. But now that something had happened to her, not only did she not care about her, she did not save her and even hit her when she was down! No matter what the oue would be this time, she, this old woman, would not have a good life! Bai Xuexian¡¯s intense hatred for Matriarch Mu made it even more difficult to tell that Matriarch Mu was also involved in this matter. ¡°You...¡± Matriarch Mu was speechless with anger. ¡°Matriarch Mu, please give me a reasonable exnation!¡± Meng Yueman looked at Matriarch Mu. She had sent her granddaughter, who had a messy private life, to the Bo family using such a surgery. Did she think that the Bo family was easy to bully and easy to deceive? ¡°Inw, I can exin this...¡± Matriarch Mu said anxiously. ¡°Alright, exin!¡± ¡°I...¡± Matriarch Mu was at a loss for words for a long time. In the end, her face was full of irrefutable evidence. She could not exin herself no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I was muddle-headed. I... I...¡± Her apology was tantamount to admitting to all these crimes, including Mu Huan¡¯s indecent private life. Meng Yueman¡¯s expression darkened. Bo Dingjing picked up the photo on the table and took a closer look. He confirmed that it wasn¡¯t aposite photo. In other words, no matter what the reason was, Mu Huan had had something to do with this man in the photo. Even if nothing had happened, under such circumstances... his expression darkened. When Old Master Meng saw this, he looked at Mu Huan angrily and said, ¡°I will never let my grandson spend the rest of his life with a woman like you! You¡¯d better divorce my grandson immediately and leave with nothing!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart sank further, but she remained silent. Just then, Bo Junyan walked in from outside. ¡°Junyan, you¡¯re here just in time. Quick, take a look at what kind of woman you¡¯re doting on!¡± Old Master Meng pointed his walking stick at the photo on the table for Bo Junyan to see. The photos were thrown on the table by Meng Yueman. They were scattered, so it was obvious at a nce. Although none of the photos were very revealing, they clearly showed that Mu Huan had an intimate rtionship with the man in the photo. What had just happened? Not only were there intimate photos of them sleeping on the bed, but there were also intimate photos of them at the bar. This made Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes turn darker. After scanning through the photos, he looked up at Mu Huan. Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 653 - I Believe (1)

Chapter 653: I Believe (1)

Their eyes were locked for a long time. Mu Huan, who had been silent since the beginning, finally said, ¡°If I said that the man in the photo is actually a woman, would you believe me?¡± After she said that, the entire ce fell silent. A woman? The man in the photo was a woman? She had been keeping silent all this while, and this was what she was doing? Did she have nothing else to say? Forcefully? ¡°Besides, that woman isn¡¯t a lesbian. Nothing happened between us. I was drugged that day and couldn¡¯t open my eyes. I was conscious. We were wearing clothes under the nket, and the clothes that were scattered on the ground were posed.¡± Mu Huan was, after all, Matriarch Mu¡¯s biological granddaughter. Although the old woman didn¡¯t like Mu Huan, she wouldn¡¯t really destroy her own granddaughter. Furthermore, she also wanted to have a chance to turn the situation around if there were any idents in the future. Hence, the medicine she had given Mu Huan back then wasn¡¯t the kind that was strong enough to make one go crazy. She had only drugged her. As for Mu Huan, she had a certain level of resistance to such medicine. Hence, she didn¡¯tpletely lose consciousness and was aware of the entire process. Regarding Bai Xuexian¡¯s usations, she could exin and prove her innocence. Those were not issues. She knew that it did not matter if she was the scheming woman that Bai Xuexian had mentioned. The only thing that mattered was whether she had done anything with the man in the photo. That¡¯s not right. If the man in the photo was a real man, the Bo family would not be able to ept it even if nothing had happened between her and this man. Fortunately, the person in the photo was not a man but a woman. As long as she could prove that the person in the photo was a woman, nothing could have happened between them. She could fight back and remain safe. Unfortunately, she could not prove that the man in the photo was a woman! This was because the person in the photo was already dead and the corpse had not been preserved. They couldn¡¯t even open the coffin for a gic test. ¡°I can¡¯t prove that the man in the photo is a woman, but she¡¯s really a woman! I can use my life, my dignity, and everything I can swear on!¡± Mu Huan raised her hand as she made a vow. After she was left with these pieces of evidence, she tried her best to find a way to resolve it, but she couldn¡¯t find a way to do so. People often say that everything would leave traces. As long as it wasn¡¯t true, there would definitely be evidence. However, this matter didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind. It was a coincidence that couldn¡¯t be solved. Hence, she couldn¡¯t produce any evidence. Now, she could only see if Bo Junyan would believe her. If he believed her, they could still continue... If he didn¡¯t believe her, then... He might... At the thought of that possibility, Mu Huan¡¯s heart suddenly ached so much that it felt like she was having a heart attack and would die the next moment... This was the reason why Mu Huan had never dared to express her true feelings to Bo Junyan and had always wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove her innocence. Just by relying on an oath, could she make people believe her? This was too weak. Even she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would believe in the same thing. What more, Bo Junyan. This was especially so for Bo Junyan, who was especially concerned about the rtionship between a man and a woman. He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone who¡¯d only hugged her or pinched her face, let alone someone who¡¯d been photographed on the bed with her. She wasn¡¯t confident. She really wasn¡¯t confident that he would believe her. Hence, the more she loved him, the more painful it would be when she left. Chapter 654 - I Believe (2)

Chapter 654: I Believe (2)

But even though she had repeatedly warned herself that she could not use her feelings for him, she still used it. And after she felt that there was no threat to those things being destroyed, she gave her all. In the end... She could not imagine the life she would have after leaving him. She could not imagine that she could not call him Hubby again. She could not be hugged by him again. She could not see his handsome face the moment she opened her eyes. If she could not kiss him, he could kiss someone else. In the future, there would be other women who would take him and do these things to him... Mu Huan couldn¡¯t think about it. She really couldn¡¯t think about it... Just thinking about it made her want to kill someone! It was unknown when the love had been nted, but when it was discovered, it was already so deep that it could not be pulled out. ... It was only a few seconds after she said those words, but Mu Huan felt as though a few centuries had passed. She was like a person waiting to be sentenced to death. It was an indescribable feeling. It felt like a long, long time... Just as she could not take this suffocating feeling anymore and was about to say something... ¡°I believe you.¡± That low and familiar voice was like the sound of nature, pulling her, who was about to fall into hell, up. Instantly, she was in heaven! It also made her widen her eyes in shock. Even though the end of the world had suddenly arrived, it was not as shocking as his statement! He believed her, he actually believed her! He actually believed her! He believed her so easily without any evidence! He actually believed her just like that! She... The scene waspletely silent... He believed her? He believed her even though she was so stubborn? It was so obvious that this supposed woman was a man. But if she said she was a woman, he would believe her! Was he blind or stupid?! Amid the silence... Bo Junyan continued, ¡°Is this the little secret between you and your grandma?¡± He had asked her several times why she was being controlled by her grandma. Bo Junyan had been waiting for Mu Huan to believe him enough to tell him such a secret. He didn¡¯t expect that he would find out in this way. Her so-called little secret was this... Those photos made him want to kill those who¡¯d dared to treat her this way! Mu Huan did not respond to him. It seemed like she had yet to recover from the shock of his words. Her eyes were still wide open and filled with shock. Bo Junyanughed when he saw this. He strode forward and reached out to gently pinch her little face. ¡°Is it that unbelievable?¡± Mu Huan snapped back to her senses at his pinch. She reached out and grabbed Bo Junyan¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Do you believe me? Do you really believe me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You believe me just like that? You don¡¯t need me to say anything else and you believe me so easily?¡± After Mu Huan had guessed what was in the file, she¡¯d started to think about what she had to say to make him believe her. She had thought about a lot, a lot. Although she felt that even if she said everything, it might not be useful, she still had to give it her all because she didn¡¯t want to lose him like this. However, she did not say anything. She only told him the most basic truth and he believed her! He believed her just like that! He... ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say a few more words?! You¡¯re only saying yes! It doesn¡¯t feel real when you¡¯re saying yes like this!¡± It was usually fine with Mu Huan when he was saying only yes to her, but at such a critical moment, when she felt that he could destroy her, he was still just saying yes! She could not control her anger. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Then, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll believe only you.¡± Chapter 655 - I Believe (3)

Chapter 655: I Believe (3)

He believed whatever his wife said. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± What did she do in her past life? No! She had to have been a good person for ten lifetimes, no, a hundred lifetimes before she met him! ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something else, but the moment she opened her mouth, she choked up. Her tears instantly gathered in her big eyes and were about to fall. Although she had always appeared calm, she was actually very afraid. She was very afraid that she would be separated from Bo Junyan just like that. She was afraid that she would lose him just like that. During the time she had been waiting for him, the agony and fear she had suffered were countless times worse than anything else she had endured until now! She was so scared, so scared... so scared... But he believed her just like that. And just like that, that cmity dissipated... She really didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings... This feeling was indescribable! ¡°Be good and don¡¯t cry.¡± Bo Junyan hated seeing her tears the most. He didn¡¯t even want to see her fake crying, let alone when she was really crying. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what to say and could only hug him tightly. ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and gently caressed her back tofort her. She was still so young, yet she had experienced so much. She shouldn¡¯t have experienced this. He suddenly thought of something and looked up at Matriarch Mu. This look frightened Matriarch Mu so much that her legs gave way and she lost control of herself and fell back onto the chair. She did not expect this! She did not expect that Bo Junyan would believe Mu Huan so easily! How could he believe her just like that? Under such irond evidence, he... ¡°Bo Junyan, are you stupid? How could you believe her just like that?!¡± Seeing that Bo Junyan believed Mu Huan just like that, Bai Xuexian was about to go crazy! When he saw the photos of his wife in bed with another man, not only did he not want to kill Mu Huan in anger, he even believed her nonsense words that this man was actually a woman! Was he really stupid?! Bo Junyan retracted his gaze and looked at Bai Xuexian. Initially, she¡¯d been so agitated that she wanted to rush forward and pry open Bo Junyan¡¯s head to see if he was really a fool. However, when he looked at Bai Xuexian, she was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Because Mu Huan was around, Bo Junyan had been suppressing the anger in his heart, afraid that he would scare her. But Bai Xuexian¡¯s reckless behavior made him unable to control his anger. Someone who dared to hurt his wife like this deserved to die! ¡°Take her away,¡± he ordered coldly. The bodyguards standing at the door immediately rushed in and grabbed hold of Bai Xuexian. Bai Xuexian hurriedly said, ¡°Old Master Meng...¡± He said he would protect her! When Old Master Meng saw that not only did Bo Junyan believe Mu Huan so brainlessly, but he also didn¡¯t give him any face and wanted to arrest the witness he had brought, he was so angry that he used his walking stick to knock hard on the floor. ¡°B*stard! Do you still consider me as your grandfather?! You even believed that woman¡¯s absurd words!¡± Mu Huan was lying through her teeth like that. He even believed that this man was a woman! He really... he didn¡¯t know what to say about him! ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t see me as your grandson,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. Because he was his grandfather, he had always pampered him and tolerated him. But did he treat him as his biological grandson? He had repeatedly hurt his wife and ruined his marriage. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have you in my eyes, would I have been so worried about you? Would I have been so afraid that you¡¯d been cheated that I¡¯de over after confirming such news? If someone else had been cheated, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything!¡± Chapter 656 - I Believe (4)

Chapter 656: I Believe (4)

With that, Old Master Meng looked at Mu Huan and threw a photo of her and the bartender in front of her. ¡°Look at this photo yourself. Do you really believe that he¡¯s a woman? Do you think we¡¯re all blind? Do you not see that he doesn¡¯t look like a woman no matter how you looked at him? He¡¯s a real man, so is that why you said you can¡¯t prove that he¡¯s a woman?¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. Old Master Meng got someone to push the photo in front of Mu Dongsheng. ¡°Even if you show it to your biological father, he can¡¯t go against his conscience and say that this is a woman!¡± Mu Dongsheng looked at the photo in front of him. From the photo alone, it was indeed hard to believe that this was a woman. This was because Mu Huan was already rtively tall among girls, and the other party was even taller than her by a head. The person was at least 1.75 meters tall, and their face was dark. Be it the facial features or figure, the person did not look like a woman at all. However, if he had to go against his conscience and say that this was a woman, he could say it! Hence, he said, ¡°Old Master, my daughter has never lied since she was young. She said that this is a woman, so this must be a woman! She just doesn¡¯t look like a woman!¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s expression darkened. Bo Junyan nced at his father-inw. At this moment, Mu Dongsheng had made Mu Huan feel as if she had returned to the past. It had always been like this when she was young. No matter what she did outside, no matter how the other party came looking for her, her father would always be like this. He would go along with whatever she said, and he would speak nonsense with confidence. ¡°A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow! Like father, like daughter!¡± Old Master Meng said with a darkened expression. ¡°But the truth is that you¡¯re lying through your teeth! ¡°If I couldn¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s a man, would I believe such a thing so easily? Butler Xue, bring this person¡¯s grandfather in!¡± Old Master Meng was furious. Butler Xue quickly went out and brought in an old man. The old man cowered a little when he saw so many people. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be afraid. Look at the person in this photo. Do you know him?¡± With Old Master Meng¡¯s signal, Butler Xue picked up a photo of Mu Huan and the bartender for the old man to see. The old man took the photo and his tears fell. ¡°This is my grandson... my precious grandson...¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s a grandson and not a granddaughter?¡± Butler Xue asked. ¡°What are you asking...? Of course I can confirm that this is my grandson...! Look, this is my grandson¡¯s identity card. It says male...¡± As the old man spoke, he trembled as he took out the bartender¡¯s identity card. The gender tab was marked male. ¡°Did you hear that? Did you see that? His biological grandfather said that he¡¯s a grandson and not a granddaughter! And his identity card also makes him out to be a man!¡± Bai Xuexian shouted. Mu Huan had really dared to say that a man was a woman! Meng Yueman added, ¡°Junyan, we can¡¯t ept Xiao Huan saying that the man in the photo is a woman.¡± Putting aside the fact that there was a witness, even she herself could not believe that the man in the photo was actually a woman. This was because no matter how she looked at it, he did not look like a woman. Furthermore, Bai Xuexian had given Mu Huan medicine to destroy her. Why would she look for a woman to do the task? She could not ept such a ridiculous excuse! Although Bo Dingjing did not speak, he obviously needed a more reasonable exnation. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Exin to Dad and Mom.¡± Chapter 657 - I Believe (5)

Chapter 657: I Believe (5)

¡°But¡ª!¡± She had no evidence. ¡°There¡¯s no need for evidence. Just tell me the truth,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan understood what he meant. ¡°Okay.¡± To put it simply, this was the case. After Mu Huan became an adult, in order to earn more money, she went to the bar to work part-time. There, she met the bartender in the photo. The two of them were in the same group. Once, the bartender skipped work for two days for no reason. The manager asked her, who lived not far from his house, to visit him. When she arrived at his rented ce and realized that he was seriously ill, she wanted to bring him to the hospital. Unexpectedly, he refused to go to the hospital no matter what. As she pulled, she realized that the other party was a woman. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Mu Huan, she¡¯d asked her to keep it a secret and even told her about her background. The bartender came from a remote and isted mountain vige. Its culture was backward and the people valued boys over girls. She had three older sisters. When her mother was pregnant with her, her grandfather said that if she was born a girl, he would throw her away. As the vige was located in a remote area, it would take a day and a night¡¯s drive to reach the town. At that time, no one had ever gone to the hospital to give birth, and there was no prenatal checkup either. An ultrasound would have shown the gender of the child, but here, it was only after the child was born that one would know whether the child was male or female. In such a poor vige, many girls had been thrown out to save food. The bartender¡¯s maternal granny was a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. If she were to take a mother¡¯s pulse and say that there was a high chance that it would be a girl, a mother who would be willing to give birth to the child would be thrown out themselves. This was especially so in their vige. If they were thrown into the wilderness, they would starve to death. At that time, the bartender¡¯s aunt was about the same month along as the bartender¡¯s mother when she was pregnant. Her granny said that her aunt might be pregnant with a boy. Hence, just in case, when her mother was about to give birth, she went to her maiden home. At that time, people didn¡¯t really care about pregnant women, especially a pregnant woman who had already given birth to three children. Most of the vigers were born at home, and her granny happened to be a midwife in the nearby vige. Hence, her mother had given birth at her granny¡¯s house, but her paternal grandfather didn¡¯t know. It was only after the bartender¡¯s aunt had given birth to a son that her mother sent someone back to inform everyone that she herself had given birth to a son. However, because the child was weak, she had to take care of him at her maiden home. At that time, the families were both poor but her family was willing to spend money to support them. Naturally, her grandfather was happy. They only came over to take a look after receiving the letter. After confirming that it was a grandson, they went back. But the grandson that her grandfather went to visit was actually her cousin. When she was two years old at her granny¡¯s house, her grandfather and father had gone away to work. Every year, they would onlye back during the new year. When the bartender was young, her mother would bring her cousin to their house for a few days. When she grew up and started wearing pants, she would be the one to go back. Because her mother had been telling her that she was a boy since she was young, she had always thought that she was a boy. When she started school, she returned to the vige. Her aunt was her teacher. In addition, she was tall and strong, so she had never exposed herself. Later on, after her father had settled down outside the vige, he opened a refiner factory in Yun Cheng and brought the family there. Because her maternal grandmother and maternal aunt¡¯s family treated them well, her mother brought her side of the family over and got them into the refineries to work. Initially, her mother had intended to tell her father and grandfather the truth when she grew up. However, her mother did not manage to give birth to a son in the end. She could not tell the truth in the first ce, but now, after her father had the family business, it was even more impossible to do so. If he did not have a son to inherit the family business, her father would definitely go out to find a third party. Hence, her mother hid the secret even more tightly. Chapter 658 - I Believe (6)

Chapter 658: I Believe (6)

However, the bartender really wanted to regain her status as a woman. Hence, she decided to work at the bar behind her family¡¯s back. She wanted to save enough money if she was to leave the housepletely. After finding out her identity as a woman, Mu Huan and the bartender helped each other at the bar. Sometimes, when they met guests who were troublesome and easy to offend, she would say that the bartender was her boyfriend. Hence, her grandma and stepmother thought that the bartender was her boyfriend, so they approached her to drug Mu Huan and fake evidence so they could control her. The bartender was so short of money and wanted to have her own life so much that when she heard that Mu Huan¡¯s grandma did not really want anything to happen between them, she agreed. Because Mu Huan was marrying Bo Junyan, if this matter were to be known by others, it would be a disaster for the Mu family. Hence, only her grandma and Bai Xuexian knew about this matter. When the time came, they had asked the bartender to prepare herself and Mu Huan before they went in to take pictures. Only their arms and shoulders were exposed. Even if they were to change their positions, the bartender would use a sheet to cover her body. Hence, even Bai Xuexian and her grandma did not know that the bartender was actually a woman. After the incident, Mu Huan recovered her strength and went to look for the bartender at once. She¡¯d wanted to secretly leave behind evidence to prove that the bartender was a woman and make the evidence that her grandma had on her be useless. But¡ª! On the day the bartender received the money, she returned to the refineries. The refineries exploded due to a security ident that day. Apart from her grandfather who was not in the factory, the rest of the family, including her granny and aunt, were wiped out. The fire burned so hot that they couldn¡¯t even find any bones. The bartender¡¯s identification card, her school record, and her household registration booklet¡ªeverything that could prove her identity all dered her as male! Furthermore, she had been a healthy baby since she was young and did not leave behind any medical records. Mu Huan had run to the vige where she was born and asked around. Everyone only knew that he was a boy, so she had no evidence to prove that the bartender was a woman. Sometimes, things that one thought were unbelievable and impossible coincidences were no such thing! Such coincidences made her feel that she was making things up, but this was the truth. After listening to Mu Huan¡¯s words¡ª ¡°You¡¯re really good at making things up!¡± Bai Xuexian refused to believe that the bartender was a woman. This was her only chance to destroy Mu Huan. If this bartender was a woman, Bai Xuexian would have wasted her life! This was especially since she was the one who did this! She was the one who did this, and if this was true, it meant she could not differentiate between men and women. She could not ept this! But thinking back, the bartender¡¯s actions at that time were indeed a little abnormal. She had told him that it was fine as long as his upper body was exposed. When she went in, he had said that he had taken it off! But he had been wrapped in a sheet and refused to let go! It was just that at that time, she had only been concerned about photographing his entire body. It would have been better if he had taken it all off. This way, even if nothing had happened between him and Mu Huan, it would still be considered that she had been sullied, making it impossible for her to be clean. Hence, she did not think too much about it. Now that she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more problematic it became! But even so, she bit her lip hard. ¡°He¡¯s a man! My mother and I clearly saw his upper body!¡± ¡°Mom, did you see it?!¡± Mu Dongsheng looked at Matriarch Mu. He was not stupid. From Matriarch Mu¡¯s performance just now, he could tell that she had joined forces with the others to harm Mu Huan. However, he wanted her to see the situation clearly now and return to Mu Huan¡¯s side. This way, there would still be a way out. After all, Mu Huan had Bo Junyan¡¯s trust! With his trust, she would definitely be fine. If she was fine, then the person who dealt with her would be in trouble! Chapter 659 - I Believe (7)

Chapter 659: I Believe (7)

This matter had been exposed again. From now on, Xiao Huan had nothing to fear. Once Xiao Huan wanted to settle scores with her, would she have a good life in the future? Even though Mu Dongsheng hated his mother for interfering with and controlling him in every way, he was already used to listening to her. He did not know what he would do if something were to happen to her. What he would do in the future was what he wanted to do. For now, he would rather she continued to control him than have anything happen to her. Matriarch Mu was such a smart person. Naturally, she could think of what Mu Dongsheng could think of. However, she felt that it was toote for her to return to Mu Huan¡¯s side. Not to mention that Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t have anything to fear in the future and would settle scores with her when the time came. Even if she didn¡¯t, Bo Junyan¡¯s nce just now had let her know that he wouldn¡¯t let her have a good life in the future! Hence, she could not turn back. She could only burn her bridges! ¡°I... I...¡± Matriarch Mu lowered her head, not knowing what to say. However, it was obvious that she had seen it too. It was a man! Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± His mother had always been smart. Why did she turn stupid this time... Old Master Meng looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Now, what else do you have to say?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She had nothing to say, because she had been looking for evidence all this time and had not found it. Without evidence to prove everything, it was useless no matter what she said. Some people might have thought that it was impossible. How could a person not expose herself in the process of growing up? It was impossible to hide such an identity in school. Hence, after the bartender went to primary school, she¡¯d stopped attending. Later, after she came to Yun Cheng, her father wanted her to attend a technical school or something. However, because her mother was afraid she would expose herself, she said that she didn¡¯t like to study and didn¡¯t want to go to school. But the bartender really wanted to study. When she was idle at home, she would study by herself. She wanted a free life and wanted to go out and interact with people normally. She didn¡¯t want to only be able to work at home or at the factory every day. She was bound to herself every day and had to live in fear every day. However, when she thought about resisting, her mother did not beg her not to. Instead, she told her that she would definitely have a son in her next pregnancy. Once she had a son, she would let her regain her status and would no longer threaten her with her death. The bartender could only think of other ways. In the second year after arriving in Yun Cheng, she tried to convince her mother that it was too easy for her to be discovered at home. There were a few times when she was almost discovered by her father, and her mother agreed to let her stay outside. She rented a house for her, and her free life outside made her want topletely stay away from home and restore her status as a woman to live a normal life. All of this required money. As her identity could not be exposed, she could only work odd jobs, short hours, and night jobs near her rented apartment. Some people might not be able to imagine such a life, but in society, there were women who pretended to be men and cheated others of their money. Even after living with them for half a year, they did not realize that the other party was a woman, so there was nothing impossible. In some ces, there were indeed many pitiful people who were not allowed to go to school after attending primary school. There were also many families who had given birth to one child after another, all for the sake of having a son. When one was in their forties, they still had to fight for a son. If they couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, they wouldn¡¯t stop. In short, this world was so big that there were all sorts of strange things! Just as Old Master Meng was about to say something... Bo Junyan said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to say anything else or prove anything. Because I believe everything she says.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t believe you!¡± Chapter 660 - I Believe (8)

Chapter 660: I Believe (8)

¡°She¡¯s my wife. It¡¯s fine as long as I believe her.¡± Bo Junyan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides, that¡¯s a woman. There¡¯s nothing between them. But so what if she¡¯s really a man? What¡¯s wrong with having a boyfriend before marriage in this era? Can¡¯t she be with me after having a boyfriend? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Grandfather, then it¡¯s even more impossible for me to marry Ling Wei, no matter how badly you want me to! I know there are at least two men whom Ling Wei has dated.¡± Proof? Why did his wife have to prove something? It wasn¡¯t true in the first ce, but so what if it was? Anything that happened before marriage shouldn¡¯t be considered after marriage. ¡°So, Grandfather, it¡¯s meaningless for you to care about proof.¡± ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was exasperated. ¡°Junyan, you can¡¯t say that,¡± Meng Yueman said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s possible for her to have had a boyfriend before marriage. In this era, we can¡¯t be as demanding as we were in the past. However, she lost her chastity before marriage and did that sort of surgery to deceive us. This lie can¡¯t be tolerated. She said that a man is a woman, making her a liar. That is even more intolerable!¡± Yes, young people nowadays were bing more and more open-minded. But openness was openness, and this was a matter of character! Even if she didn¡¯t have anything to do with the bartender, she couldn¡¯t juste without any evidence. ¡°You must have seen through it too, Mom. Grandpa has also bribed Xiao Huan¡¯s grandma. Since that¡¯s the case, do you think the two of them have any credibility to have performed such a surgery for Xiao Huan?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Would I not know what my wife is like?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Mom, do you need me to borate?¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll talk to my father-inw about the wedding another day. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± He had wanted to keep Matriarch Mu around and wait for Mu Huan to graduate before cleaning up. Since the old woman was so anxious to die, he would send her on her way. ¡°Regarding whether the bartender is a woman or not, if Mom still has any doubts, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you an answer. If there¡¯s nothing else, we can go home.¡± Bo Junyan thus ended this meaningless conversation. Just as Meng Yueman was about to say something... Bo Junyan looked at his grandfather and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll get someone to send you home. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t leave the house from now on.¡± When Old Master Meng heard this, he instantly exploded. ¡°Are you going to put me under house arrest? You¡¯re actually putting me under house arrest for a woman who¡¯s lying through her teeth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Since he had made it clear, Bo Junyan agreed even more directly. ¡°Yueman, did you hear that?! Your son is going to put me under house arrest!¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he wanted tough! He actually wanted to put him under house arrest! And for a woman who was lying through her teeth! ¡°Junyan!¡± Meng Yueman frowned at Bo Junyan. How could he say such things? He was brought up by his grandfather! Bo Junyan said, ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± As he spoke, he picked Mu Huan up and was about to leave. Mu Huan grabbed his arm forcefully, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t do this. If he left just like that, she would never be able to get along with his mother again. Bo Junyan frowned. He had never liked to waste time on useless things. Today¡¯s matter could already end here. ¡°Bo Junyan, just try and do it! If you dare to walk out of this door without my permission today, you¡¯ll no longer be my son!¡± Chapter 661 - Must Prove (1)

Chapter 661: Must Prove (1)

Bo Junyan¡¯s frown deepened when he heard this. Before he got married, his mother had said that as long as he was willing to marry and have children, she would not worry about him anymore. Right now, he and his wife were fine. So what were his parents doing? He looked up and signaled for everyone to leave. Very quickly, a group of people rushed in and, ignoring Old Master Meng¡¯s dark expression, took Matriarch Mu, Bai Xuexian, and the old man away. Bo Junyan¡¯s men were all action-oriented. They were very nimble and did not give anyone a chance to speak throughout the entire process. In less than a minute, they cleared the ce. Bo Junyan then looked at Mu Dongsheng. Mu Dongsheng instinctively cowered. Although he was an elder, he was still a good-for-nothing when it came to dealing with a king. ¡°Dad, go home first. We¡¯ll talk about the wedding another day.¡± Mu Dongsheng instinctively wanted to leave, but he suddenly thought of something and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Xiao Huan, no matter what, she¡¯s your biological grandma and your dad¡¯s biological mother...¡± Mu Dongsheng might be a coward, but he had a good foundation. No matter how much his mother had tried to control him since he was young, he would not kick her when she was in trouble. Instead, he gloated over her misfortune and even wanted to save her. Both of them understood what he meant. ¡°Dad, you can go back first,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Dongsheng knew that Bo Junyan had heard his words. Furthermore, now was not the time to plead for mercy. Hence, he did not say anything else and turned to leave. After Mu Dongsheng left, PA Wang, who was standing at the door, closed the door after them both. Only the Bo family and Old Master Meng were left in the room. ¡°What do you want, Mom?¡± Bo Junyan had always been a direct and straightforward person. His words stunned Meng Yueman, but she quickly snapped back to her senses. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to your grandfather!¡± As a junior, he shouldn¡¯t even speak to his grandfather like that, let alone put him under house arrest! If he wanted to treat his grandfather like this, he would have to wait until she¡¯s dead! ¡°Mom, such things need to be said to Grandpa to make him know his ce.¡± Bo Junyan had a lot of things to do. He was really a little annoyed that his grandfather had repeatedly crossed his boundaries. ¡°What are you saying?! What do you mean by make him know his ce?! Isn¡¯t your grandfather doing this for your own good?!¡± Meng Yueman said angrily. ¡°Is it really for my own good?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow sarcastically. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t doing this for your own good, then who am I doing this for?!¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he wanted to hit Bo Junyan with his walking stick. However, he was stopped by Bo Dingjing. He looked at his son and said, ¡°Junyan, you¡¯ve gone overboard. It¡¯s not only your grandfather who would do this after finding out about this matter. If I¡¯d have known about it, I would have done the same. You can¡¯t me your grandfather for this. He did this for your own good.¡± Bo Junyan could not bear to hear words such as for your own good, but he had never been a talkative person. There were some things that he knew clearly and felt he did not need to say out loud. His grandfather was not someone he would listen to no matter what he said. He did not want to waste his breath and say anything else. Hence, Bo Dingjing said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a reasonable solution.¡± Bo Dingjing was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Send someone to investigate the matter regarding the bartender. If she¡¯s really a woman, then let¡¯s forget about this matter and never mention it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Bo Junyan was obviously dissatisfied with his way of handling the matter. ¡°Of course,¡± Bo Dingjing said as he looked at Old Master Meng. Chapter 662 - Must Prove (2)

Chapter 662: Must Prove (2)

¡°If we find out that the bartender was indeed a woman, then Dad, don¡¯t interfere in Junyan¡¯s marriage anymore. Junyan and Ling Wei have their own new lives. It¡¯s really wrong of you to destroy your own grandson¡¯s marriage.¡± Old Master Meng snorted. ¡°Am I destroying anything? I¡¯m doing this for the sake of Junyan and of the Bo family!¡± ¡°Dad, Junyan doesn¡¯t need you to do this for his own good. The Bo family doesn¡¯t need to rely on marriage to expand.¡± Bo Dingjing was a very reasonable person. No matter who was involved, wrong was wrong! Although Meng Yueman was very dissatisfied with how her son treated her father, she supported Bo Dingjing on this matter. ¡°Dad, Dingjing is right. We don¡¯t need to rely on marriage to expand. Our Bo family is already rich enough. Junyan is already busy enough. He goes home every day at midnight. How busy would he be if we doubled the size in an instant? Being alive and healthy is the most important.¡± Meng Yueman, who had been by Bo Dingjing¡¯s side and taking care of his body all these years, felt that the most important thing in life was health. Only with a healthy body could one enjoy everything. Without a healthy body, so what if you had conquered the world? Old Master Meng felt that they were too useless, but he did not say anything and only snorted. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s settled then. As long as they can prove that the bartender was a woman, you will no longer interfere with Junyan¡¯s marriage.¡± Since he did not speak, Bo Dingjing took it that he had agreed. With that, he looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Just as Bo Junyan was about to say something, Mu Huan gently tugged at him. She had been looking for evidence all this time, but she couldn¡¯t find any. This person had also died without a trace, so how could she prove it? Bo Junyan knew what she wanted to say and held her hand to reassure her. Then, he looked up at his father and said, ¡°Dad, as long as you can guarantee that Grandpa will honor his part of the bargain, I have no objections.¡± ¡°If you prove it, you can do whatever you want with your grandfather next time,¡± Bo Dingjing said. If his father-inw still tried to stop him after proving that the bartender was a woman, then it was time to deal with him harshly. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan then stood up with Mu Huan in his arms. ¡°Mom, may I leave now?¡± Meng Yueman said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else and left. Mu Huan wanted to say something, but seeing her mother-inw¡¯s ugly expression, she did not say anything. After they left, Old Master Meng vented his anger on Bo Dingjing and his wife. ¡°Look at how much you¡¯ve spoiled Junyan!¡± Knowing that he was angry, the couple did not make a sound and lowered their heads to let him scold them. When he was almost done venting his anger, Meng Yueman started to coax Old Master Meng. When she was almost done, she finally dared to speak from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Dad, in the future, tell me about such matters and let me handle it. You and Junyan are already in a bad rtionship. This will only make your rtionship worse.¡± ¡°Dad, Yueman is right. If you have any problems in the future, just tell us directly. Let usmunicate with Junyan. You¡¯re in a good ce now. You can watch shows, y with the birds, and go out with your old friends. Isn¡¯t that great? Why bother yourself over other things?¡± Bo Dingjing said. Now that the old man was getting on in years, it would be good for him to take the opportunity to go out and have fun and enjoy life while he was still in good health. ¡°That¡¯s right. Dingjing is right. Dad, it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life! You worked so hard when you were young. If you don¡¯t enjoy your life now, when will you do it? Why don¡¯t we go to Disnend for the new year? The air there is good...¡± Meng Yueman started to advise the old man to go and y. ¡°Stop changing the topic! We¡¯re talking about Mu Huan right now!¡± Chapter 663 - A Weeks Time (1)

Chapter 663: A Week¡¯s Time (1)

¡°What else is there to discuss about Mu Huan?¡± Bo Dingjing and Meng Yueman said in unison. Old Master Meng¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Do you still want such a daughter-inw?¡± Bo Dingjing said, ¡°If the bartender wasn¡¯t a man, it would mean Xiao Huan was the victim.¡± What¡¯s wrong with having such a daughter-inw? ¡°Dad, Xiao Huan has such a vicious stepmother and such a grandma. It¡¯s indeed unbelievable that she¡¯d undergone that sort of surgery.¡± Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t ept such a daughter-inw, but if her daughter-inw was innocent, her heart would still ache. It would mean that Mu Huan¡¯s own family had schemed against her and that this child had led a tough life. Old Master Meng: ¡°...!!¡± Was there something wrong with the two of them?! They were already in this state, yet they still wanted this daughter-inw! Seeing that the old man¡¯s expression was ugly, Meng Yueman said, ¡°If Junyan¡¯s investigation results show that she¡¯s lying, I¡¯ll definitely not let this matter rest.¡± ¡°Can the results of his investigation be trusted? Look at how brainlessly he is defending that person! Who knows, he might even create evidence for her if he couldn¡¯t find any evidence!¡± Old Master Meng snorted. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll investigate,¡± Bo Dingjing said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of investigating?! All of you should firmly oppose the two of them being together!¡± Old Master Meng was really opposed to the two of them. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t a daughter-inw with a good status, so what was the point of keeping her around?! Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Meng Yueman said, ¡°Dad, what would be the use even if we objected to it? To begin with, Junyan has always been an independent thinker since he was young, and even if he¡¯s a child from an ordinary family, his parents can¡¯t control who the child wants to be with. ¡°That¡¯s why, if Xiao Huan isn¡¯t like she¡¯s being used, then don¡¯t interfere anymore in who Junyan is with, alright?¡± If there was a problem with their daughter-inw and she was lying, they would definitely object to the rtionship. If there wasn¡¯t any problem, why would they object? Besides, it was useless to object! ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng looked at Meng Yueman in anger. ¡°Dad, I also advise you not to meddle in this matter anymore,¡± Bo Dingjing said. Old Master Meng was furious! ... The moment they got into the car, Mu Huan threw herself into Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you! I love you!¡± She really, really did not expect that he would believe her so easily. After all, this was something that was hard to believe. She had no evidence, and that bartender really looked like a man. If she hadn¡¯t identally discovered her identity, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that she was a woman. Bo Junyan hugged her and said, ¡°Your words are too insincere.¡± ¡°Hubby, how sincere do you want me to be?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of sincerity! Bo Junyan lowered his head and whispered something into her ear. Mu Huan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Rascal...¡± Bo Junyan smiled and kissed her red face. He could not figure out why anyone would not like such a good little cutie like her and keep wanting him to leave her. Mu Huan thought about how she had almost lost him today and tightened her grip on his waist. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± She really loved him, really loved him... She was so d that he believed her, so happy, so happy that they could still be together. She could still call him Hubby, kiss him, and hug him. He was still hers! ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan kissed her on the lips. Compared to how she expressed her affection, he preferred to show it through action. Seeing this, PA Wang, who was driving, pressed the button of the car¡¯s window divider. Chapter 664 - A Weeks Time (2)

Chapter 664: A Week¡¯s Time (2)

It waste autumn and the cold wind was piercing. ¡°Xiao Wei, do help me and advise your grandfather well. Don¡¯t let him get angry again. Don¡¯t let him stay angry. Also, advise him not to think about pairing you and Junyan together anymore. If the old man continues like this, it won¡¯t be good if your boyfriend hears about it.¡± Meng Yueman had coaxed the old man for a few hours, but he was still very angry. She really had no other choice, so she brought him back and handed him to Ling Wei. In front of her father, her words as his daughter were not as effective as Ling Wei¡¯s. Ling Wei said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to persuade Grandfather.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m very tired.¡± Meng Yueman had really said everything she could. She didn¡¯t expect that when she grew old, she would be easy to disregard. Her son couldn¡¯t care less about her, and she couldn¡¯t say anything to her father. Seriously! ¡°Sure.¡± Just as Meng Yueman was about to leave... Ling Wei asked, ¡°Auntie Man, are you that satisfied with Mu Huan as your daughter-inw? Grandpa...¡± Even after this incident, she did not seem to hate Mu Huan. Meng Yueman said helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of whether I¡¯m satisfied or not. This is a question of whether or not Junyan is very satisfied! This wife of his is going to spend the rest of her life with him. If he¡¯s satisfied, it¡¯s useless no matter what I say. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her!¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s really a problem? What if she¡¯s really like what Grandfather had found out?¡± Meng Yueman said instinctively, ¡°Then of course I¡¯d have to oppose the two of them being together!¡± It was normal for her to have had a boyfriend before marriage, but Mu Huan was still so young. If she was already fooling around with others at such a young age, and furthermore, if she was lying, then Meng Yueman would definitely not ept it! Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Auntie Man, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meng Yueman did not say anything else. She was indeed tired today. She was originally happily talking about the wedding, but in the end, such a thing happened. Seriously... On the way back. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with my dad? He¡¯s already so old. Isn¡¯t it good for him to lead a carefree life? Why does he have to want Junyan and Ling Wei to be together? Besides, the two of them already have partners. Even if they don¡¯t have a partner and can be together, though, I don¡¯t think the Ling family will agree to an unconditional merger like they did in the past. I heard from a friend that Old Ling dotes on his son a lot. He can¡¯t give all his assets to Xiao Wei now,¡± Meng Yueman grumbled. ¡°Dad is giving me a headache too.¡± Bo Dingjing felt that his father-inw was mentally ill. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Old Ling tomorrow and ask him to tell my dad clearly that even if Ling Wei and Junyan got together, the Bo and Ling families will not merge?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Old Ling will say that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ever since his son was born, there has been a barrier between Old Ling and Ling Wei. If Old Ling were to say this, it would mean that he wanted to give the inheritance to his son. The rtionship between the father and daughter would definitely be worse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Meng Yueman thought about it and agreed. ¡°However, even if Old Ling didn¡¯t say that, my dad should have thought that it wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. That son of his isn¡¯t an illegitimate son. He married the mother after his wife died, and she gave birth to a proper son. He also has the right to inherit.¡± ¡°Dad is getting old and a little confused...¡± When Meng Yueman heard this, she immediately said unhappily, ¡°Are you saying that my dad is senile?¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t she the one who had beenining all along? He had said only this much to her. Chapter 665 - A Weeks Time (3)

Chapter 665: A Week¡¯s Time (3)

¡°Junyan dotes on that Mu Huan brainlessly! She doesn¡¯t have any evidence. She just said that it was a woman and he believed her!¡± Old Master Meng was furious today. ording to his investigation, the bartender was a man. This made him feel that they could definitely get a divorce. This was because this meant that Mu Huan was a bad person. No matter how much his grandson doted on her, he wouldn¡¯t want her anymore. Never did he expect that his grandson would believe Mu Huan when she said that the bartender was a woman! He had never seen such a brainless person! He was obviously a man, and he believed her when she said he was a woman! ¡°Things are indeed surprising.¡± Ling Wei did not expect that this attack, which should have been a fatal blow, would end in Mu Huan being let off so easily. She had already overestimated Bo Junyan¡¯s love for Mu Huan. In the end, she had still underestimated him. Given his personality, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to stomach looking at those photos and should have been very angry. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t be like this now. But it just had to be like this. ¡°This little move is useless. I can¡¯t use my vicious move. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a hold of a fatal weakness, yet she wiggled out of it just like that.¡± The thought of it made Old Master Meng want to vomit blood! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be too anxious. This is just the beginning,¡± Ling Weiforted. ¡°Sigh!¡± Old Master Meng sighed, not knowing what to say. He had thought that she was just a kid who was easy to deal with, but she was so troublesome! After a while, he recalled that he had asked Ling Wei to ask her father something. Hence, he said, ¡°By the way, what did your father say?¡± This matter was so difficult to deal with. He had to make sure that after this matter was settled, the Ling family would still fulfill their promise like they did in the past. He didn¡¯t want the Ling family to leave their assets to their son after he had spent so much effort. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with him. Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. In my father¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no distinction between men and women. There¡¯s only the difference in abilities. Whoever has the ability to inherit the Ling family will possess the Ling family. Whether it¡¯s his daughter or his son, we¡¯re both his children and we are both from the Ling family. His decision will not change,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. ¡°Alright, then. Go and rest. I¡¯m tired too.¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he felt ufortable all over. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Wei did not say anything else and left Old Master Meng¡¯s room. After she left the room, the smile on her lips vanished and her gaze turned heavy. Some people say that once you have a stepmother, you will also have a stepfather. She felt that her father was about to be more like a stepfather as well. This was because, although he did not reject her when she spoke to him this time, he was no longer as sure as he used to be. He¡¯d said with a doting expression, ¡°Of course, all my things belong to my precious daughter.¡± When she had agreed to the birth of that child, he had said so confidently that no matter how many children he had, the Ling family would still be hers. The person he loved the most would always be her. Now that there were some changes, it would be even more difficult to say if that would stay the same in the future. Hence, she had to get the entire Ling Group as soon as possible! If she were to take the path of a political wife, it would be a mistake. This had already caused her life to fail. She would never allow herself to lose the Ling Group again! She, Ling Wei, must not fail like this! Initially, Ling Wei was still hesitating about whether toe back or not to be with Bo Junyan. Now, she had to be with Bo Junyan because only by being with him would she be able to smoothly get the entire Ling Group. The Ling Group was hers! That woman and her child did not have the right to even think about it, let alone get it! Hence, even if the road ahead was tough, she had to continue! Chapter 666 - A Weeks Time (4)

Chapter 666: A Week¡¯s Time (4)

If Ling Wei said she liked Bo Junyan, then that would be the truth. However, she didn¡¯t like him very much, let alone love him. The only person she loved was herself. No matter who she was with, she had her own considerations. It was also because she didn¡¯t look at Bo Junyan with love that Bo Junyan felt that she had no feelings for him. She didn¡¯t want to be with him. If she had feelings for him and wanted to get him back, it would have been impossible for him not to feel it. The next morning, the Bo family¡¯s dining table was especially crowded. When Mu Huan came down and saw that Old Master Meng was there as well, she felt a little awkward. After all, they had confronted each other yesterday, but now, they were sitting together for breakfast. When Old Master Meng saw hering down, he snorted. This bad woman! She¡¯d turned his astute grandson into a brainless person! ¡°Good morning, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa.¡± Although she knew that everyone was estranged because of what happened yesterday, Mu Huan still smiled widely and greeted them. Meng Yueman nodded. Old Master Meng ignored her. Only Bo Dingjing said, ¡°Quick, sit down and eat.¡± Her father-inw, Bo Dingjing, would definitely believe in his son¡¯s taste. His son was such a smart person. If he believed Mu Huan, then even if that person didn¡¯t look like a woman, it was very likely that she was a woman. This daughter-inw of his was very likely an innocent victim. There was no reason for him not to give her any face. Mu Huan was touched by her father-inw¡¯s kindness. After all, it was really hard for ordinary people to believe her after what happened yesterday. Because she felt that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather would not be able to eat well with her around, Mu Huan hurriedly ate some food and said that she had ss early in the morning. She then picked up her bag and was about to leave. Bo Junyan did not want to be around his grandfather because of what happened yesterday. He stood up with Mu Huan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Mu Huan looked at him and signaled for him to stay here and repair his rtionship with his family. She didn¡¯t want him to make a mess with his family because of her. However, Bo Junyan acted as though he could not understand her gaze. He stood up, hugged her, and intended to send her to school. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just as they were about to leave... Bo Dingjing looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Matriarch Mu saved my life and she¡¯s Xiao Huan¡¯s biological grandmother. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. Old Master Meng stood up and said, ¡°Bo Junyan, I¡¯ll give you a week! If you can find evidence within a week to prove that what Mu Huan said is true, I¡¯ll return to the Imperial Capital immediately. If you can¡¯t prove it, then you¡¯ll divorce her immediately!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find the evidence. As for the divorce, no matter what had happened, I won¡¯t divorce Xiao Huan. Grandfather, you¡¯d better give up on this thought,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he wanted to hit him again. He had spent so much effort to nurture him, so how did he end up like this?! ¡°Junyan!¡± Meng Yueman red at Bo Junyan. Was he trying to anger his grandfather to death? Couldn¡¯t he be more tactful? ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. You guys take your time to eat.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Meng Yueman was furious as she watched him leave. Ling Wei looked at the furious father and daughter and lowered her eyes. Although this matter did not achieve the effect she wanted, it was still effective. ... Aftering out, Mu Huan said worriedly, ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s no evidence at all. How are we going to find it within a week?¡± She had searched for so long without any evidence. Chapter 667 - A Weeks Time (5)

Chapter 667: A Week¡¯s Time (5)

Especially when this person was dead. If this person was dead, even if they could find someone who knew that she was a woman to be a witness, his grandfather and the rest would not believe it. However, how could a dead person prove that she was a woman other than by using an insider to prove her identity? It could only be verified through genes. However, her bones were not preserved, and they¡¯d have to use her hair. Her hair had to have been preserved like her grandfather had done with his. Hence, this was a very puzzling matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. You have to submit the experiment report at the end of this month so you should focus on your experiment. I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°But...¡± Mu Huan still wanted to say something. ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan caressed her head. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright, she couldn¡¯t find a solution no matter how hard she¡¯d tried. If he said she should let him handle it, then so be it. After getting into the car... ¡°Hubby, do you believe me so much because she looks like a woman?¡± To this day, Mu Huan still could not believe that he believed her so easily. She could not believe that such a huge matter had passed so easily. It was so fast that she felt that it was surreal. Hence, from yesterday until now, she had been floating. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why did you believe me so quickly?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s you. I¡¯ll believe whatever you say.¡± Who would he believe if he didn¡¯t believe his own wife? Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± I can¡¯t take it anymore! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I really can¡¯t take it anymore! Her heart was about to explode! This man clearly didn¡¯t know how to say anything romantic at all, but he could always stir up her heart! ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore! I want to be with you. I want to be with you every minute and second!¡± As she spoke, she hugged his waist, wanting to stick to him. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then will you be annoyed with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you!¡± Ha... In the end, Mu Huan did not follow Bo Junyan to thepany. However, she only arrived at school in the afternoon. At Yun University... ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in the morning? You didn¡¯t even pick up my call,¡± Li Meng asked as she handed her a cup of milk tea. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You couldn¡¯t even pick up the call?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood? Did something good happen?¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯m a carefree person. I can¡¯t not be in a good mood!¡± Previously, even though she had seen her grandma burn those things, because such things had happened before and she wasn¡¯t 100% sure that her grandma didn¡¯t have a backup, she¡¯d still had something on her mind. She was afraid that this thing would explode when the time came. Now that it hadpletely exploded, there was nothing for her to worry about! In the morning, Mu Huan was still worried about finding evidence. However, seeing how confident her husband was that he would definitely be able to resolve this matter, she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Now that she was no longer worried, she felt much better. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan roughly told Li Meng what had happened. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. God Bo is my idol for life!¡± After hearing the story, Li Meng was about to go crazy with admiration for Bo Junyan! God! Definitely God! The eternal God in her heart! Chapter 668 - A Weeks Time (6)

Chapter 668: A Week¡¯s Time (6)

¡°I admire my husband too.¡± Mu Huan smiled sweetly. She had a great husband! ¡°Then you won¡¯t have anything to fear from now on!¡± Li Meng looked even happier than Mu Huan! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for a big meal tonight! It¡¯s your treat! I want to eat the most expensive and most luxurious food!¡± In the past, whenever Li Meng and the rest were happy, they wanted to eat, but whenever they were unhappy, they wanted to eat even more! ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to treat you guys to a big meal, but I can¡¯t do it in the next few days...¡± Mu Huan told her that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather gave them a week to find evidence. Although she trusted her husband a lot, she still had to help him find some. After all, it was only a week. ¡°This is a difficult problem.¡± Li Meng had gone with Mu Huan to look for evidence, so she knew that it would be difficult to find any. ¡°It¡¯s a big problem.¡± Although Mu Huan believed that Bo Junyan could find evidence to prove her innocence, she couldn¡¯t think of what evidence they could find. ¡°However, I believe in God Bo. God Bo is an omnipotent god! He will definitely find evidence!¡± Li Meng was very confident in Bo Junyan! After all, what they thought was a disaster that couldpletely destroy Mu Huan was just a light hit! If this sort of thing could be ovee, what else couldn¡¯t? ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°By the way, have you heard that Long Feiting and Mu Kexin are cohabiting?!¡± Mu Huan almost spat out the milk tea in her mouth. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The two of them live together, attend school together, and end school together. I even heard that they¡¯re getting engaged soon!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Freaking hell! She didn¡¯t know what to say! Just then, Long Feiting walked in. Li Meng looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°But from the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s having a good time!¡± Mu Huan followed her line of sight and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you think he likes Mu Kexin? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a stupid person!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°How can one be obsessed with a person¡¯s looks for so long?¡± ¡°He probably likes those stupid ones. Don¡¯t the male protagonists in those romance novels like them? They¡¯re cute and stupid.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± That was a possibility! Long Feiting wanted to sit somewhere else, but when he met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze, he unexpectedly walked to Mu Huan¡¯s side and sat down. When the two saw himing over, they stopped talking about him. Just as Mu Huan had taken out her book and was about to start reading... Long Feiting suddenly turned around and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m cohabiting with Mu Kexin.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Why was he telling her this? But she still replied, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°We¡¯re cohabiting!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She wasn¡¯t deaf. She¡¯d heard it, and didn¡¯t she say oh? Long Feiting looked at her expression and thought to himself, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m done. What else do you want?¡± Instantly, he was furious! Then, he stood up and left! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This Long Feiting was getting weirder and weirder! Li Meng looked at Long Feiting¡¯s departing back and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s cohabiting with Mu Kexin, I would really suspect that he likes you.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. Western suburbs... Yang Ning narrowed her eyes as she looked at the documents in her hand. Mu Huan had actually worked as an odd-job worker at the cutting master¡¯s ce for a year. Was it purely a coincidence that she had been an odd-job worker there and the master¡¯s assistant had migrated after the incident? Although Mu Huan did not leave any traces of information that she had received from the master, she would definitely investigate both aspects of the matter after Yang Ning¡¯s incident. When Mu Huan was working as a part-time worker at the master¡¯s ce, she did not put on a disguise. She would be able to find out after investigating. Chapter 669 - Fallen in Love (1)

Chapter 669: Fallen in Love (1)

Although Yang Ning did not find out that Mu Huan and the master¡¯s assistant were in contact about this matter and that the assistant¡¯s family had been preparing to immigrate before the incident, Mu Huan had helped the other party to speak that day. She had now found out about this information, and after the incident, she had been getting someone to follow Long Feiting. She also had surveince on his phone, but he did not contact anyone. Instead, he¡¯d said that the other party had no drug on hand and it could not be sold. The other party was busy, and they had to wait until there was time to talk about it. Since he spoke so seriously, it was obvious that he had contacted the other party but did not do so through the phone. That meant that they had met and chatted! However, the people who followed him did not see him contacting any strangers. Coincidentally, Long Feiting and Mu Huan were in the same ss! All these were too coincidental! This made her, who already thought that Mu Huan knew the other party, feel even more that Mu Huan had absolutely something to do with this matter. However, she had gotten someone to investigate Mu Huan¡¯s past. Other than the odd-jobs and the year she¡¯d spent at the cutting master¡¯s ce, there were no other problems. Furthermore, she was still so young. She felt that there was no way she could have any hidden skills. But this matter also indicated that it had something to do with Mu Huan. Hence, even if it wasn¡¯t Mu Huan, it was highly possible that they were close friends. This made Yang Ning decide to investigate Mu Huan¡¯s friend. At Yun University... After Mu Huan was done with her experiment, she recalled that she had wanted to find out what kind of person her great-grandfather was. Before she did, she took out her phone and keyed in his name. In the end, she did not manage to find out his name. He was a formidable figure. This made her feel that it was impossible. Her grandfather was so cautious and had spent so much effort to leave something for her. It was impossible that this person was not famous at all and was not a big shot! She felt that the position she was looking for might be wrong. No, the method of searching was wrong! Hence, she called Wu Xingye and said, ¡°Investigate Jin Tianheng. He¡¯s been dead for about five to six years. Investigate the rich. His assets are at least above the Mu family¡¯s.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you investigating a dead person?¡± ¡°He should be my great-grandfather. He might have billions of assets waiting for me to inherit.¡± Wu Xingye knew that Mu Huan had never been one to joke around. ¡°What the f*ck! Have you be good friends with the God of Fortune? If you say you have money, all the money wille to you!¡± A huge inheritance could appear out of nowhere! ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but it might not necessarily be true. Go investigate it first.¡± This matter had been going on for five to six years. Mu Huan felt that in the face of such a huge sum of money and with the deaths of so many people, no matter how loyal his subordinates were, it would be difficult for them to continue being loyal. The assets might have already been transferred away or squandered away, or that person might not have the ability to manage thepany well. Hence, she did not hold much hope. Besides, she was already very rich and was not in a hurry to get this inheritance. She only thought that it would be good if she could go up another level. If not, she would be fine. After all, she was no longer that poor child. ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Xingye was a top-notch hacker when it came to investigating people. With him in charge, Mu Huan no longer had to worry about this matter. Thinking about what happened yesterday, she knew her inws must have felt ufortable. She couldn¡¯t stay in theboratory toote and had to go home. Hence, she packed her things and prepared to go home. When she came out, it was raining outside. It was almost winter, and when it rained, it was exceptionally cold, making her shiver. Chapter 670 - Fallen in Love (2)

Chapter 670: Fallen in Love (2)

Mu Huan did not bring an umbre. Just as she¡¯d put on the cap on her sportswear and was about to run toward the school gate, Long Feiting and Mu Kexin came over with an umbre and blocked the path. Mu Kexin looked at Mu Huan, who was perfectly fine, and gritted her teeth in hatred! After that photo was exposed, she, who was supposed to be in trouble, waspletely fine. Her grandma and mother, on the other hand, did not return home for the entire night. She did not know how they were doing now! ording to her father¡¯s description of the situation at that time, her mother and grandma¡¯s ending would not be good, especially her mother! ¡°Sis, I know that my mom deserves it. Given all the things she did to you, no one can plead on her behalf, and I won¡¯t. However, Grandma has never treated you harshly. The Mu family can¡¯t do without Grandma. I beg you, please let Grandma off!¡± Mu Kexin reached out to grab Mu Huan¡¯s clothes and begged her to let Matriarch Mu off. She knew that even if she were Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend now, he would not be able to save her mother. Hence, she did not plead for Bai Xuexian but for Matriarch Mu. It was not that she was very filial to plead for Matriarch Mu. When her biological mother was sent to the mental hospital, she had not put in much effort for her. What more for Matriarch Mu, who had abandoned her? Yet she wanted to save Matriarch Mu. This was because Matriarch Mu was Bo Dingjing¡¯s life savior. With thisyer of rtionship, it was easy to save her. Furthermore, as long as Matriarch Mu was around, the Mu family would be Mu Zixuan¡¯s. And Mu Zixuan was her biological younger brother. If the Mu family was his, she would definitely have a good life in the future. Although she was now Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend and they had moved in together, Long Feiting had no intention of getting close to her. He would not even give her the chance to get drunk and be with him. Hence, she felt that the chances of her being with Long Feiting and marrying him were too low. She still hoped that her younger brother would lead a good life, and she hoped the chances would be higher. Hence, she had to think of a way to make sure that her grandma would be fine. Furthermore, she had a nagging feeling that Long Feiting had a different kind of feelings for Mu Huan. Hence, she brought along Long Feiting to beg Mu Huan to let Matriarch Mu off. This way, firstly, with Long Feiting around, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. Secondly, Mu Huan would definitely not let her grandma off easily. This would make Long Feiting feel that Mu Huan was very vicious. After all, she was her biological grandma. Hence, his favorable impression of her would decrease. If Mu Kexin could not win Long Feiting¡¯s heart, then she would not let him have a good impression of Mu Huan! Mu Huan pushed Mu Kexin away in disgust. ¡°Get lost!¡± Who did she think she was? She came here to plead for mercy, did she? What was she pretending for?! ¡°Mu Huan, what are you saying?!¡± Long Feiting said with a darkened expression. No matter what, Mu Kexin was his girlfriend. She had to look at the owner before beating a dog. She was not giving him any face at all! Mu Huan looked up at Long Feiting and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking for a favor. Take your girlfriend to look for Bo Junyan. Don¡¯te to me. I don¡¯t know where she is. Don¡¯t block the way. Move away.¡± Just as Mu Kexin had thought, Mu Huan would not easily get into a conflict with Long Feiting. After all, with Long Feiting¡¯s status, it would be very troublesome for her to cause trouble. Hence, Mu Huan did not want to provoke him. ¡°I¡¯d also like to plead with Bo Junyan, but he probably won¡¯t even see me. How am I supposed to plead with him...?¡± Mu Kexin quickly added. ¡°Sis, I know it¡¯s our fault in the past. It¡¯s all our fault! But look at how obedient I waster. I never looked for trouble with you again. Grandma is getting on in years. After this incident, she definitely won¡¯t look for trouble with you again. Please tell Bo Junyan to let Grandma off, alright?¡± Chapter 671 - Fallen in Love (3)

Chapter 671: Fallen in Love (3)

¡°Mu Kexin, what are you pretending for?! You didn¡¯t even ask for help when your mother was in trouble, and now you even brought Long Feiting along to plead with me. What, do you want him to see how vicious I am?¡± Mu Huan sneered, seeing through her thoughts. Mu Kexin: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Even if your acting skills are good and Long Feiting finds me vicious, so what? It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks of me. Don¡¯t cause trouble for no reason! If you don¡¯t want to, you can y along with him and be as obedient as you were in the past! Otherwise, even if you¡¯re Long Feiting¡¯s girlfriend, he won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. If Mu Kexin really annoyed her, so what if Long Feiting got angry? She wasn¡¯t even afraid of him in the past, let alone now! ¡°I can¡¯t protect her? Mu Huan, you¡¯re really arrogant!¡± Long Feiting was a person who cared a lot about his face. Furthermore, Mu Huan said just now that she didn¡¯t care about what he thought of her. This made him furious. ¡°Long Feiting, take your girlfriend and stay away from me. Let¡¯s live our own lives well!¡± Mu Huan felt that she had already given Long Feiting some face. If Mu Kexin hade looking for her by herself, Mu Huan would have long thrown her out. There was no way she would have wasted so much time on her. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re so arrogant because of Bo Junyan, aren¡¯t you? Is it because Bo Junyan didn¡¯t abandon you even after something like this happened? Do you think that you can do this just because you feel that your seat has be more secure?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°So what if I am? Get out of the way, I¡¯m in a hurry to go home.¡± Mu Huan was not a person who liked to talk nonsense, and now, she didn¡¯t like to say anything more to them. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Long Feiting took a step forward and blocked the path even more firmly. What¡¯s the big deal with that look? Are you going to hit me? Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. Did he think that she wouldn¡¯t dare to hit him? Didn¡¯t he know that she had wanted to punch him for a long time? ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯d better move aside immediately!¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. If he didn¡¯t move, she would really beat him up! Not only did Long Feiting not move an inch, but he even looked provocative. Just as Mu Huan was about to kick him away... A stern and cold voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Instantly, the three of them looked over. They saw Bo Junyan walking toward them. As he got closer, that strong pressure also came crashing down on them. Long Feiting and Mu Kexin could not help but move aside to make way for him. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?!¡± When Mu Huan saw him, her impatience instantly turned into happiness. The smile on her face was so dazzling that Long Feiting found it blinding! ¡°I saw that it was raining and thought that you didn¡¯t bring an umbre.¡± He came over. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± When did he, Bo Junyan, have so much free time?! He came to deliver an umbre for such a light rain! ¡°Hubby, I love you! I missed you!¡± Mu Huan said as she pounced on him. Although they had been apart for only an afternoon, she missed him so much! Especially when he missed her so much that he came to pick her up in the rain! Bo Junyan reached out to hug her and lowered his head to kiss her. It was no exaggeration. He missed her too. Right now, they were like a couple who had just fallen in love. They couldn¡¯t stop thinking about each other when they were apart for a while. They wished they could stick to each other every second of the day. They wished they could keep kissing and hugging each other. When Long Feiting saw them behaving like this, kissing each other as if no one else was around, he looked like he was about to explode! Chapter 672 - The Best Outcome You Can Give (1)

Chapter 672: The Best Oue You Can Give (1)

Just as Long Feiting couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to rush forward to separate the two of them... Bo Junyan released Mu Huan and left with her in his arms. He did not even spare them a nce. Bo Junyan was someone who, more than Mu Huan, didn¡¯t like to speak nonsense. It was rare for an insignificant person to get a word of gold from him. Long Feiting, who was about to do something, snapped back to his senses because of their departure. His gaze turned even gloomier! He wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that he liked Mu Huan, but Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife, so he couldn¡¯t like her. Furthermore, he had Mu Kexin. She had saved him before, and he had said that he would give her all the best things. Even if he couldn¡¯t like the current her, he felt sorry for his Little Star, let alone... In any case, no matter what, he could not like Mu Huan! Hence, he had been working hard to resist this feeling and intending to date Mu Kexin. But... he couldn¡¯t control his emotions... He, Young Master Long, had had everything he wanted ever since he was born. No matter where he went, he would always be a tyrant. He had never encountered any setbacks, but he had fallen in love. The first girl he liked, Little Star, had be crippled when she grew up. The second girl he liked was someone else¡¯s wife! Freaking hell! The more Long Feiting thought about it, the more depressed he became! Mu Kexin looked at the gloomy Long Feiting and clenched her fists in anger. What was so good about Mu Huan?! What was so good about her?! She had been tainted by such a person, yet they still liked her so much! Neither Bai Xuexian nor Matriarch Mu knew that the bartender was a woman, so naturally, Mu Kexin did not know either. Although she had heard from Mu Dongsheng that the bartender was a woman, she did not believe it. She thought that Mu Huan felt that since the bartender was dead, there was no way to find out the truth. Hence, she¡¯d said that the other party was a woman to escape punishment! Mu Huan was just a withered flower. Mu Kexin didn¡¯t understand why all of them liked her so much! Was there something wrong with their brains? The rain got heavier and colder. However, Mu Huan, who was being hugged by Bo Junyan, did not feel cold at all. She only felt herself being surrounded by endless warmth. When PA Wang saw Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan over, he hurriedly got out of the car and opened the car door. Bo Junyan¡¯s tall build made Mu Huan appear even more petite. He was also very powerful and strong. With one of his hands carrying Mu Huan, who was hanging on his waist, and the other holding an umbre, Mu Huan only needed to hang on him and sweetly wrap her arms around his neck. Habits were really scary. In the past, when Mu Huan was being carried around by Bo Junyan, she only felt that her legs were about to be crippled. She always wanted toe down and walk by herself. Now that she was used to being carried, she actually started to enjoy it. The scene of Bo Junyan carrying Mu Huan in the heavy rain was very loving. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Half a year ago, he would never have imagined that he would one day see such a scene. Their aloof CEO was hugging a youngdy and doting on her. This scene was so loving that it made one want to find a youngdy to date. She was so delicate and sweet, so captivating! After getting into the car, Mu Huan was about to say something when her phone rang. It was from Mu Dongsheng. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know I don¡¯t have the right to beg you for anything, and I don¡¯t have the face to plead on your grandma¡¯s behalf. But she¡¯s my biological mother, your biological grandma...¡± Mu Dongsheng was pleading for Matriarch Mu. Chapter 673 - The Best Outcome You Can Give (2)

Chapter 673: The Best Oue You Can Give (2)

Ever since he was young, he had been used to being controlled. Now that there was no one controlling him, he felt really ufortable. He didn¡¯t know what to do and felt uneasy. Mu Huan remained silent. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m like a headless fly now. I¡¯m so flustered that I don¡¯t know what to do. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Mu Dongsheng magnified his fear by a hundredfold. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always disliked Grandma meddling so much with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯s my biological mother! Xiao Huan, she¡¯s my biological mother!¡± Mu Dongsheng choked on his words. He was a useless person, a good-for-nothing. No matter how his parents treated him, they were still his parents. He didn¡¯t want to lose them. After a long silence, Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. Although Bo Junyan did not hear what Mu Dongsheng had said in detail, he knew that Mu Dongsheng was definitely pleading for Matriarch Mu. Hence, he said lightly, ¡°Tell Dad to go to the hospital. Your grandma suddenly got agitated and had a stroke at noon. Although she was saved, she might not be able to recover from her paralysis in the future.¡± Matriarch Mu did not know that the bartender was a woman. She had drugged her own granddaughter and found a man to do such a thing so that she could force her granddaughter to get married and make use of her for profit. Although he was the one who got married to her, to Bo Junyan, such behavior was unforgivable. What was even more unforgivable was that after she found out that she was the benefactor of his father, she felt that it might be because of his father that he had chosen Mu Huan. Hence, she forced Mu Huan to help Mu Kexin rece her. This was the best oue Bo Junyan could give Matriarch Mu for destroying his granddaughter¡¯s life so casually and not treating her seriously. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her grandma had always been in good health and was a tough cookie despite her age. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to be hit by the wind and rain. Being that she was Bo Junyan¡¯s father¡¯s life savior, she knew she would definitely be fine in the end. Would she be so agitated that she¡¯d suffer a stroke? Mu Huan felt that it was too much of a coincidence. However, she did not probe further. Because this might be the best oue for her grandma. Mu Huan ryed these words to Mu Dongsheng. After a long silence, the person on the other end of the line said, ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Dongsheng also felt that this was the best oue his mother could have. This was because the father-daughter pair knew that with Matriarch Mu¡¯s personality, she would not repent after this failure. She would only wait for the next opportunity to make a more ruthless move. Some people were simply like this. If they fail to learn, they would just return and only know how to burn their boats. In the end, they would perish together. One could not wait for her tomit suicide before punishing her. After hanging up, Mu Huan looked at the rain outside the window, not knowing how to describe her current feelings. Bo Junyan pulled her into his embrace and lightly caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Your grandma will be able to live for a long time if she¡¯s properly treated. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± She just couldn¡¯t hurt her anymore. Mu Huan did not speak. She only hugged his waist tightly and leaned her head against his chest, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Mu family. I¡¯ll send someone to assist Dad.¡± Bo Junyan knew that his father-inw wouldn¡¯t be able to support the Mu family¡¯s hospital. Bo Junyan did not say another word. He only reached out and gently caressed her tofort her. A long whileter... ¡°I want to go to the hospital too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan asked PA Wang to make a detour to the hospital. By the time Mu Huan reached the hospital, Mu Dongsheng and Mu Zixuan were already there. When Mu Zixuan saw Mu Huaning over, he rushed forward excitedly and wanted to say something. But when he saw Bo Junyan behind her, he swallowed his words. Chapter 674 - The Best Outcome You Can Give (3)

Chapter 674: The Best Oue You Can Give (3)

He thought about his grandma, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his mother, who was still missing. He knew that he could not be rash. At this point, Matriarch Mu was also sober. When she saw Mu Huan and Bo Junyaning in, she cried out agitatedly. However, no one could understand what she was shouting. This made her even more agitated, causing the machine monitoring her vital signs to ring! ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Mu Dongsheng looked at Mu Huan and signaled her to invite Bo Junyan out. He was afraid that his mother would end up in a worse state if this continued. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and turned to leave the ward. The moment he left, Mu Zixuan dashed forward and grabbed Mu Huan uncontrobly. He shouted, ¡°Sister, this is Grandma! Your biological grandmother! How can you not let her off?!¡± Grandma had always been his greatest backing. If he didn¡¯t have Grandma, what would he do? Without Grandma, would the Mu family still be his? Would he end up with nothing?! The more he thought about it, the more frightened and agitated he became! After Bo Junyan left, Matriarch Mu was no longer as agitated as before. She red fiercely at Mu Huan! If she had known that she was raising a heartless ingrate, she would have killed her the moment she was born! Through Matriarch Mu¡¯s gaze, Mu Huan could confirm that her mind was clear. This also confirmed her guess. She reached out and grabbed Mu Zixuan¡¯s hand, which was grabbing harder and harder. Mu Zixuan immediately released her from his grip in pain. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Mu Dongsheng shouted at once. He knew that his mother loved this grandson the most. If anything happened to him in front of her, she would not be able to take it. When he said that, Mu Huan let go of Mu Zixuan. Mu Zixuan wanted to say something else, but he was so frightened by Mu Huan¡¯s icy gaze that he forgot what he wanted to say. This half-sister of his was bing more and more aggressive. Mu Huan retracted her gaze and walked toward Matriarch Mu. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Mu Dongsheng was afraid that she was about to say something that would agitate the olddy. Mu Huan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m just going to say something to reassure my grandma.¡± Mu Dongsheng did not say anything else. ¡°Grandma, did you guess through my obedience that Bo Junyan might want to swallow the Mu family? Was it because you were afraid that your grandson would lose everything in the future that you took such a risk to kill me?¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all for Mu Huan to say that her grandma wanted her dead. She had slept with another man and lied about it. She even said that the man in the photo was a woman. If Bo Junyan didn¡¯t believe her, not only would he not want her, but he would also want to torture her in a fit of anger. No matter how capable Mu Huan was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this disaster and might even implicate her granny. Although Matriarch Mu could not speak, she could use her gaze to answer Mu Huan. Her gaze said very clearly that she did it because of that reason! If she had known that Mu Huan would be such a scourge when she grew up, she would have long had her tortured to death by Bai Xuexian! ¡°Grandma¡¯s guess is right. Bo Junyan did n to swallow the Mu family in the past, but after you burned those photos and evidence, I¡¯ve already told him that I¡¯ll only take back the excess benefits you¡¯ve taken. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d especially gone to the Mu family residence to look for you and sincerely told you not to worry. If you wanted Mu Zixuan to inherit the Mu family, the Mu family would be his. I¡¯ve never thought of taking the Mu family in the first ce. I even said that because he once helped my granny, I¡¯ll definitely help him in the future as long as it¡¯s not anything excessive.¡± Chapter 675 - The Best Outcome You Can Give (4)

Chapter 675: The Best Oue You Can Give (4)

¡°I believe that you saw my sincerity back then, Grandma, but because of your conjecture, you didn¡¯t want there to be even the slightest risk that your grandson would lose the Mu family, so you went to deal with me like this. I¡¯m also your biological granddaughter! Why are you treating me this way?!¡± Mu Huan had always wanted to ask her grandma how she could treat her this way. She was also her biological granddaughter! However, she knew that it was useless to ask. Just like now, it was useless to say these things. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bring up the kinship that was already gone. It was just that she couldn¡¯t help but say it. After saying that long-held question, sheughed at herself. Then, she added, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to reassure you. Don¡¯t worry, the Mu family belongs to Mu Zixuan, and Bo Junyan will also get someone to help my father manage the hospital. He won¡¯t let the Mu family end up with an empty shell for Mu Zixuan to inherit. Rest assured and recuperate. If therees a day when you repent, you might still have a chance to recover.¡± With that, she stood up and left. Matriarch Mu seemed to have understood what she meant. She looked at Mu Huan¡¯s back with aplex and vicious feeling. ¡°Grandma, did you hear that? Mu Huan said that the Mu family is still mine! She always keeps her word! That means that the Mu family will still be mine in the end! I won¡¯t lose the Mu family!¡± Mu Zixuan grabbed Matriarch Mu¡¯s clothes happily. The panic and fear that he¡¯d felt because of what happened to his greatest backer had vanished. Mu Zixuan had been taught so much that he should want to have so much, but he was also a person who knew his limitations. He knew that he was no match for Bo Junyan. If Bo Junyan wanted the Mu family to be easily taken down, his grandma¡¯s copse meant that the n had failed, and Bo Junyan would devour the Mu family even faster. When that time came, he, who had nothing to his name, would have to rely on his own hard work to climb up the ranks. He might not even be able to reach the level of the Mu family in his lifetime, let alone stand at a higher position. Hence, after Matriarch Mu had copsed, he¡¯d been especially scared and panicked. He was afraid that he would lose everything, but now, he suddenly did not have to be afraid. Naturally, he was overjoyed! Matriarch Mu looked at Mu Zixuan in this manner. Though she was at ease and happy for her grandson, she felt a little conflicted. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. ... When Mu Huan came out, she saw Bo Junyan standing by the window and making a call. She tiptoed forward, wanting to hug him from behind. Unexpectedly, Bo Junyan was very sharp even when he was on the phone. Before she could reach him, he turned around. Mu Huan pouted. Bo Junyan hurriedly said a few words before hanging up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I wanted to hug you from behind like what I saw on television and sigh with emotion. That scene was so beautiful. Who knew that you¡¯d discover me?¡± Mu Huan pouted. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± His wife adjusted her state of mind really quickly. When she went in just now, her mood was still very heavy, but when she came out, she was already in this mood. Bo Junyan did not speak, but he turned around and looked out of the window. Mu Huan knew that he was cooperating with her to create that beautiful feeling. Her heart warmed as she strode forward and hugged his waist from behind. She wanted to say something deep and emotional, but after thinking for a long time, she finally said, ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and turned around to hug her. Before he could lower his head to kiss her, Mu Huan tiptoed and kissed him. Chapter 676 - The Best Outcome You Can Give (5)

Chapter 676: The Best Oue You Can Give (5)

From now on, she would not ask for anything. She would only cherish what she had and give him her love! It¡¯s fine as long as she had a clear conscience! She had a clear conscience toward the Mu family and her grandma! After a while... ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before Bo Junyan could carry her... Mu Huan spread open her arms. ¡°Hug.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and picked her up. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± He felt that if this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live! They were so loving every day, but she couldn¡¯t see such a big person like him! He clearly had a presence! What happened to the super huge light bulb? Why couldn¡¯t he have the effect of a light bulb?! At the Bo residence... Bo Junyan was about to carry Mu Huan upstairs, but when he got home, he saw that the servants were all very busy as though something had happened. Mu Huan hurriedly asked him to put her down. After he put her down, he looked at the butler and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sir¡¯s leg is suddenly hurting badly. It¡¯s useless even if he took the medicine,¡± the butler said anxiously. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and strode toward his father¡¯s room. In the room, Ling Wei had just given Bo Dingjing a dose of painkillers. Bo Dingjing had once been in a very serious car ident that had almost taken his life. It was also that near-fatal car ident that made Bo Junyan want to be a surgeon. He wanted to save his father when he was in danger and not wait outside, unable to do anything. However, even though Bo Junyan had be an outstanding surgeon and could save many people from the gates of hell, there were still some side effects that could not be treated by Western medicine. This was especially so after his father got older. During rainy days, his wounds were really painful. Bo Junyan looked at his father, who was perspiring from the pain, and frowned. ¡°Dad, why is it suddenly so painful? Did you not take your medicine on time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken my medicine on time, but I must have developed a tolerance to it. It¡¯s no longer useful.¡± Bo Dingjing was a person who could withstand pain. Hence, even though he was perspiring from the pain, his tone did not change much. Bo Junyan¡¯s frown deepened. The medicine his father was using now was already the best medicine. If he developed a tolerance to this medicine, he could only rely on injected painkillers. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just an old tick of mine. It¡¯s nothing serious. You guys have been busy for the whole day. Go upstairs and rest.¡± Bo Dingjing was not used to having so many people surrounding him. It wasn¡¯t like he was suffering from a serious illness. Bo Junyan did not know how to say words of concern. When he saw that the painkillers were taking effect, he did not say anything else and wanted to leave with Mu Huan. Mu Huan did not move. Instead, she grabbed his arm and whispered, ¡°What happened to Dad¡¯s leg?¡± ¡°The aftereffects of the car ident are often painful to begin with. Later on, it got rheumatism and became more severe during rainy days.¡± Mu Huan did not speak further. She walked forward and took a look at the medicine her father-inw had taken. She knew that this was already the best medicine. If even this kind of medicine could not control the pain in his leg, he could only inject anesthesia to stop the pain. However, most of the anesthetic drugs would be addictive. Once they started taking it, they would have to keep taking it. She wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she decided that it was better to discuss it with Bo Junyan first. After saying a few words of concern, she left with Bo Junyan. Aftering out. Bo Junyan looked at her and asked, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡± Chapter 677 - An Opportunity (1)

Chapter 677: An Opportunity (1)

Mu Huan thought about it and said, ¡°Let me take a look at Dad¡¯s medical record first. Let¡¯s talk in the room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan had made Bo Dingjing¡¯s medical record into an electronic medical record. It was on hisputer. Mu Huan returned to her room and read her father-inw¡¯s medical record twice. ¡°There are two forms in the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions that are very suitable for Dad¡¯s symptoms. However, if he were to take these two forms at the same time, they would ovep. Hence, I¡¯ve fused the two forms into a new prescription. After the two forms are fused, not only can it treat the illness very well, but it can also fundamentally heal Dad¡¯s old injuries. With the addition of external medicine, the effects should be better than that of the ones he¡¯s taking now.¡± Mu Huan had memorized all the secret forms that her grandfather had left for her. ¡°What prescription?¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she lowered her head and wrote down the new prescription she had thought of after the fusion. It was said that words were just like the person. Mu Huan¡¯s words were like her. They were beautiful and domineering. They were so mboyant that it made one feel like they were admiring calligraphy. Bo Junyan recalled that he had never praised her handwriting before. ¡°Your handwriting is not bad.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been practicing since I was six!¡± ¡°Who taught you that?¡± ¡°My grandfather. My grandfather¡¯s handwriting is superb!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and did not speak. It was no wonder that her handwriting was so mboyant. It was not something that a cute little cutie like her would write. Mu Huan quickly wrote down the prescription. Bo Junyan was a surgeon. Although he was also proficient in pharmaceutical studies, he was proficient in Western medicine. He could only tell that it was a prescription made of Chinese medicine. After all, in the Chinese medicine prescription, the effects of a single medicine would be different. As the saying goes, there are specialists in every field. Even though they were both doctors, there were many differences between traditional Chinese medicine, or TCM, and Western medicine. Hence, he could only tell that there was a treatment for rheumatism and painkillers in this prescription. Most of these medicines had been used by his father, and the effects were average. His mother was especially concerned about his father¡¯s health. All these years, she had stayed by his father¡¯s side to take care of him. Seeing that he had almost be half a doctor after taking those medicines, she would definitely feel that such a prescription was useless. Mu Huan looked at his expression and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Go and find a well-known TCM specialist and get him toe over and take a look at Dad¡¯s leg. After that, we¡¯ll take this prescription and show him. If he thinks it¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll use this prescription for Dad.¡± She knew that she was still young. Even if she had taken out the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions, this secret prescription was a new one that she had fused. This prescription had never been given to anyone. Hence, even if she felt that this prescription would be very effective, her mother-inw might not dare to let her father-inw try it. Hence, she had to find a well-known expert to verify it. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan felt that his wife was really a smart person. Before he could say anything, she had already thought of this. ¡°Then, Hubby, hurry up and contact the person! I¡¯ll study the medicine for external application and see if the effects are better.¡± Mu Huan patted his arm to get him to act. ¡°Yes.¡± After Bo Junyan had contacted the specialist, he returned and informed Mu Huan that the specialist would be arriving tomorrow afternoon. As he had urgent matters to attend to, he went to the study room. By the time he returned to his room, it was almost 12 midnight. Mu Huan was still studying the medicine that was more targeted and effective. Bo Junyan reached out to carry her to hisp. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep. We¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± Chapter 678 - An Opportunity (2)

Chapter 678: An Opportunity (2)

¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the specialist will be here tomorrow afternoon? If so, I¡¯ll have to pick out the prescription tonight and then make the medicine for external application tomorrow. This way, the specialist can take a look at the prescription for internal and external application at the same time and decide that it¡¯s alright. Then, they can do two things at once. After all, the effects of Chinese medicine have always been slow. If we just use internal medicine, the effects will definitely be much worse than the painkillers. I¡¯ve looked at the weather forecast. It¡¯s been rainy for the past week and it¡¯s going to be winter soon. The cold will be even more severe. If we don¡¯t quickly use the medicine, Dad might need to inject an anesthetic for a few days. What if he gets addicted?¡± Mu Huan said. Some things that were initially used to relieve pain couldter be harmful poisons. Bo Junyan was also very worried about this, so he did not say anything else and stayed by her side. Mu Huan said, ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t you have a video conference tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan knew that she couldn¡¯t dissuade him, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. She lowered her head and continued to watch the video with Bo Junyan. Downstairs... ¡°Ling Wei, go to sleep. It¡¯ste,¡± Bo Dingjing said, asking Ling Wei to go back to sleep. ¡°After the effects of the medicine have worn off, your injury will be very painful again. There must be a time interval between the two injections of painkillers. Over the years, I have researched a massage technique for your leg injury to reduce some of the pain. After the effects of the medicine have worn off, I¡¯ll help you massage it and leave after injecting the second dose of painkillers,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Bo Dingjing, look, look at Ling Wei. Look at how well she treats you! She has always been concerned about your injuries and even serves you like this. But look at your daughter-inw! After saying a few harmless words of concern, she slipped away!¡± Old Master Meng took the opportunity to throw shade on Mu Huan. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± His daughter-inw didn¡¯t even know that he had leg injuries, so how could she worry about him? Besides, she was just a freshman. There was nothing she could do even if she stayed here. He wasn¡¯t suffering from any serious illness and didn¡¯t need someone to watch over him at all times. He just had an old injury and his leg hurt. If she didn¡¯t leave, should she stay here and stare at him? Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that. Besides, Ling Wei was indeed very good. From the past until now, she had always been thinking about him and cared about him more than his son. In the past, he was very satisfied with this future daughter-inw. When the two of them were about to break up, he even strongly opposed it. But... It could only be said that fate yed tricks on people. No matter how good they were, they were no longer family. After Old Master Meng said that, he red at Meng Yueman. ¡°And you, can¡¯t you see Ling Wei? And you¡¯re her mother¡¯s best friend! Before her mother died, you¡¯d promised her that you would take care of Ling Wei for the rest of her life and protect her!¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She knew that Ling Wei was good, but the point was that the two of them had their own lives now! She had already told him so clearly, so why did he act like he didn¡¯t hear her... ¡°If you guys just let Junyan be with that Mu Huan, I¡¯ll definitely be angered to death by you!¡± Old Master Meng said angrily. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She had already said a lot of nice things to appease him. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could say. She could only feel a headacheing on. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s gettingte. Shall I send you back to your room to rest?¡± Ling Wei said as she stood up to help Old Master Meng. Old Master Meng did not move and red at Bo Dingjing and his wife angrily. Chapter 679 - An Opportunity (3)

Chapter 679: An Opportunity (3)

¡°I know that the two of you are so annoyed with me that you can¡¯t wait for me to die! After you¡¯ve angered me to death, you¡¯ll be happy and secretly rejoice!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t say such things. How could Auntie Man be like this? Auntie Man...¡± Ling Wei tried her best to convince Old Master Meng to leave. After he left, Meng Yueman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my dad to be so stubborn after he got old. He¡¯s so hard tomunicate with!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, if only Ling Wei were our daughter-inw. If she were, there wouldn¡¯t be such a headache...¡± Meng Yueman sighed. They had watched Ling Wei grow up. She was liked by all of them, especially by the Old Master. If her son had married Xiao Wei back then, Meng Yueman would not have such a headache now. She might even have a grandson already. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ifs. Don¡¯t think that way. If Xiao Huan were to know about your thoughts, she would be sad,¡± Bo Dingjing said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether she¡¯s hurt or not. We can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s a good person! No matter how you look at it, that bartender is a man.¡± Meng Yueman felt ufortable when she thought about this. ¡°Also, I think what Dad said is not wrong. Look at how fast she ran. She¡¯s not even as concerned about you as an outsider like Ling Wei.¡± ¡°This is because Ling Wei is familiar with us. Mu Huan is not familiar with us and doesn¡¯t know what to say to us. If she¡¯d insisted on staying here to worry about me, it¡¯d feel ufortable!¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± That was true. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. A wife will spend her life with the parents¡¯ son, not with the parents. We¡¯ll just ept whoever he likes and wants.¡± Meng Yueman understood this logic, but what her father said still affected her. Western suburbs... Mu Kexin, who had been having fun with someone untilte at night, saw that Long Feiting was actually sitting in the living room drinking. He had even drunk a lot and looked very drunk. She, who was about to head upstairs, suddenly felt that this was an opportunity! Hence, she walked coquettishly to Long Feiting¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Feiting, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you drinking so much?¡± Long Feiting, who was feeling frustrated and dejected, was about to wave his hand to tell her to get lost and not to bother him when he met Mu Kexin¡¯s eyes. That pair of eyes that was very simr to what he remembered stunned him. His brain, which was already not fully sober due to his drunken state, became even more muddled. ¡°Little Star...¡± His Star, his Star... ¡°Are you my Little Star...?¡± The Little Star that he had always dreamed of, the Little Star that he would dream of every night, had turned into a real person to find him? ¡°Yes... I¡¯m your Little Star... Feiting, you...¡± Mu Kexin approached him as she spoke. ¡°Star, my Little Star...¡± When he heard that she was his Little Star, Long Feiting pulled Mu Kexin into his embrace. Instantly, Mu Kexin¡¯s heart began to pound like a drum. Long Feiting was really handsome, and that arrogant and despotic aura he exuded was especially tempting... ¡°Star...¡± His long and slender hand touched her face as though he was confirming if she was real. ¡°Feiting...¡± Mu Kexin squeezed into his embrace, her voice bing even more seductive. This opportunity was not easy toe by. She had to take it down in one fell swoop! Chapter 680 - A Credit for His Wife (1)

Chapter 680: A Credit for His Wife (1)

Long Feiting had done a lot, and he had dreamed many dreams. However, there¡¯d been no such dream. This was so realistic that he could really touch her like he was touching the real Star. This made him smile. This dream was so beautiful. Mu Kexin was mesmerized by the smile on his face. Usually, Long Feiting¡¯s smile was either a sneer or an arrogant one. He had never smiled like this before. This was a smile that came from a beautiful dream, a smile that brought out the new height of his looks. This smile was so lethal that it could make any woman submit to him! Mu Kexin forgot everything and could only look at him in a daze. ¡°If you want to kiss her, go back to your room. What are you doing in the living room?!¡± Mu Kexin, who was indulging in that atmosphere, was instantly struck dumb! ¡°What are you doing... My Star... Star...¡± Long Feiting, who waspletely drunk, struggled and shouted Star. He was about to kiss Star... ¡°Star?¡± Long Feilei frowned. Did he treat Mu Kexin as his savior? On a closer look, Mu Kexin¡¯s eyes were indeed simr to those drawn by his brother. Did he get together with Mu Kexin because he felt that Mu Kexin resembled the Star that he was looking for? However, someone like Mu Kexin, who was an idiot, could not possibly be the Star who was so smart. Of course, the prerequisite was that the Star that his younger brother mentioned really existed in this world. As a member of the Long family, Long Feilei naturally knew that Long Feiting had been searching for so many years for the Star who had saved him. He had even shown him Star¡¯s eyes, which he had drawn. He also wanted to find the girl called Star, but it was strange. It was as if that girl did not exist in this world. He could not find her no matter how hard he tried. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that little girl called Little Star was fabricated by his brother out of fear when he was agitated. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he find a living person? ¡°Star... My Star...¡± Long Feiting was still struggling to get his Star. ¡°He¡¯s not your Star,¡± Long Feilei said unhappily. He didn¡¯t know why he was drinking so much for no reason. He couldn¡¯t even stand straight! ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s my Star... She just said that she¡¯s Star... I¡¯ve found my Star...¡± Long Feiting smiled foolishly. Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± He was smiling so foolishly that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him as his younger brother anymore! ¡°Help him upstairs!¡± Long Feilei threw Long Feiting to the bodyguard next to him, not wanting to mess with this drunkard. ¡°Star, my Little Star...¡± Long Feiting was still pointing at Mu Kexin. ¡°You, follow him up.¡± Long Feilei pointed at Mu Kexin, asking her to follow him. Mu Kexin, who had initially thought that today¡¯s matter was over, hastily stood up to follow when she heard the order to turn the tide. But the next second, Long Feilei gave an order again. ¡°After helping your Little Young Master up, watch over him and don¡¯t let him do anything stupid.¡± Mu Kexin¡¯s happy footsteps suddenly froze. Chapter 681 - A Credit for His Wife (2)

Chapter 681: A Credit for His Wife (2)

¡°...¡± What did this Long Feilei mean? The bodyguards: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted Little Young Master to return to his room if they were going to kiss? He¡¯d even asked his girlfriend to follow him. Now, he was asking the bodyguards to watch over the Little Young Master so he would not do anything stupid. What... did he want them to do? When Huo Yuqi, who was standing by the side, heard Long Feilei¡¯s words, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Long Feilei, what are you doing? Are you afraid that your brother is so drunk that he will not be able to do that, making him make a joke out of himself while letting the bodyguards see? And then they can give instructions at any time?¡± The bodyguards were instantly frightened. No way! Did Eldest Young Master mean that?! Please don¡¯t mean that! Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± What was this brat thinking?! He wanted the bodyguards to watch inside and not let his brother touch Mu Kexin! There were so many women in the world, so why would it be troublesome if he didn¡¯t like one of them?! However, his little brother was now longing for this Star. If he didn¡¯t let this woman follow him, his little brother would definitely be capable of causing a scene for the entire night. Hence, he asked her to follow him and asked the bodyguards to stay behind to protect his chastity. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a big brother. You¡¯re really concerned about your younger brother. You can even take care of such matters so meticulously.¡± Huo Yuqi thought that she had hit the nail on the head and smiled even more. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here?! You¡¯re so young, yet your brain is filled with all sorts of nonsense!¡± Long Feilei reached out and knocked on her head. ¡°Also, don¡¯t you like Feiting? You like him so much that you even chase after him wherever he goes. Now that he¡¯s going to be like this with another woman, you¡¯re still in the mood to say such things?! Is this how you show you like him?¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!¡± What the f*ck! She was gloating as she watched the show. She had been exposed! Just as she was about to say something... ¡°Huo Yuqi, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Let me tell you, you should give up on this ideapletely! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. You are someone I don¡¯t like. So, no matter how much you change, no matter how many ways you try to appear in front of me, I won¡¯t like you! Do you understand?¡± As someone who had already taken over the Long family¡¯s business, how could Long Feilei not see through Huo Yuqi¡¯s little thoughts? It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be ruthless to this girl-next-door whom he had watched growing up; it¡¯s just that someone like her who couldn¡¯t be provoked should be kept at a distance. As the little princess of the Huo family, she had such a big family to dote on her, and she had Bo Junyan as her backer. If he were to provoke her, there would be endless trouble. Hence, no matter how harsh his words were, it¡¯s fine as long as the little great-aunt could stay away from him! Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he had openly rejected her, nor was it the first time she had heard him say that he didn¡¯t like her. No matter what, he didn¡¯t like her. She should have gotten used to it. However, when she heard these words, her heart still ached as if it was the first time she had heard them. It was so painful that she could hardly breathe. She didn¡¯t want to like him this much, but she did. What could she do?! Chapter 682 - A Credit for His Wife (3)

Chapter 682: A Credit for His Wife (3)

¡°One day, I¡¯ll no longer like you so much!¡± Pain! One day, when she could let go of him amid the pain, she would no longer like him so much! Huo Yuqi felt that Long Feilei was the biggest cmity in her life. As the only girl in the Huo family, she had been able to do whatever she wanted since she was young. Her life should have been so carefree and easy, but she had met him. ¡°This day had bettere soon! The thing I regret the most in my life is saving you! If I had known that I would be entangled with you like this, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you!¡± Long Feilei¡¯s words made Huo Yuqi clench her fists tightly. He really knew how to poke the most painful spot in her heart! ¡°That¡¯s right! You shouldn¡¯t have saved me back then!¡± He¡¯d made her like him so much and so painfully¡ªeven dying back then would have been better than what she was feeling now! ¡°If I could return to the past, I definitely wouldn¡¯t save you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to return to the past. It¡¯s useless no matter how much you regret it! You deserve to regret it! You¡¯ll regret it to death!¡± After saying that, Huo Yuqi dashed out. She didn¡¯t want to hear anything else from him. If she heard another word, she would copse! Seeing her dash out, Long Feilei immediately ordered the bodyguards to chase after her and protect her. ¡°Bro, since you¡¯re so concerned about her, why do you have to say such nasty things to her every time? Yuqi is a top-notch beauty, and her family background is so good. Isn¡¯t it fine to marry her?¡± said the second son of the Long family, who had just returned from a nightclub. ¡°If she¡¯s that good, then you marry her!¡± Long Feilei said unhappily. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me! If it were me, I¡¯d marry her! She¡¯s such a tender and delicate flower. Look at Uncle Bo, he¡¯s married to a little wife. That¡¯s called a good life!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Long Feilei snorted and could not be bothered to say anything more to him. When he turned around and saw that a bodyguard was still supporting Long Feiting, he was instantly furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to help him back to his room?¡± The bodyguard: ¡°...¡± Young Master, you haven¡¯t given me a specific order yet! Should I go up to teach him or stop him? Long Feilei seemed to have read his thoughts and instantly became even angrier. Was he stupid?! Why would he want his brother to be taught?! He stepped forward and kicked the bodyguard away before helping Long Feiting up. Long Feiting, who was drunk out of his senses, reached out for his Star. ¡°Like hell I want you! Look at how stupid you are. I really want to kick you into the water so that you can wake up!¡± Long Feilei really couldn¡¯t bear to see his little brother acting stupid. ¡°Water...¡± Long Feiting recalled Mu Huan kicking him into the water. ¡°Xiao Huan kicked me into the water... and she even made the piranha bite me... ¡°She¡¯s bad...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan...¡± Long Feiting started to mumble Mu Huan¡¯s name. The more Long Feilei listened, the more he felt that something was amiss. ¡°F*ck! Has Feiting fallen in love with Uncle Bo¡¯s wife?¡± the second son of the Long family shouted in shock. Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°I have... haha... I have...¡± Long Feitingughed foolishly. Long Feilei realized that he might have really fallen in love with Bo Junyan¡¯s little wife. Instantly, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Little Star? You have to like Little Star. You can¡¯t like Mu Huan...¡± ¡°Star... Yes, I have to like Little Star. I can¡¯t like Mu Huan... I can¡¯t...¡± Long Feiting nodded obediently. ¡°Be good...¡± Long Feilei said as he brought him upstairs. The second son of the Long family followed him. He wanted to get something out of Long Feiting while he was drunk. Chapter 683 - A Credit for His Wife (4)

Chapter 683: A Credit for His Wife (4)

Instantly, Mu Kexin was the only one left in the hall. She stood there, not knowing if she should go up or not. She was embarrassed and furious! It was supposed to be a beautiful night¡ªit was such a rare opportunity for her! But it actually... went down the drain! The next afternoon at the Bo residence. ¡°What Traditional Chinese Medicine? I don¡¯t even want to look!¡± Bo Dingjing had drunk Chinese medicine every day when he was recuperating. He was so full of it that he wanted to vomit. Hence, he could not drink Chinese medicine now, and he did not want to look at anything rted to TCM. ¡°Dad, you know the consequences of injecting painkillers like this,¡± Bo Junyan said. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± ¡°Our son has already invited the doctor over. Let the doctor take a look first,¡± Meng Yueman advised. ¡°There¡¯s no point in it being looked at. It¡¯s been a chronic illness for so many years! Haven¡¯t I taken enough medicine in the past?¡± Bo Dingjing knew what the consequences of using painkillers were, but the key was that the effects of those Chinese medicines were not good! ¡°You¡¯re such a talkative person! Just let it be looked at if I tell you to!¡± Meng Yueman had been trying to persuade Old Master Meng these past two days, so she didn¡¯t have the patience to say anything nice to Bo Dingjing at all. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± He was a person who was afraid of his wife getting angry. No, he was someone who respected his wife a lot. Since she was already like this, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say anything else. Bo Junyan had hired a well-known and authoritative expert in TCM. After taking a closer look at Bo Dingjing¡¯s leg, he said, ¡°Your leg is an old injury and it¡¯s hard to stop the pain. I¡¯ll give you a prescription and you can try it. However, the effect will definitely not be as good as the painkillers. If you really can¡¯t bear the pain, you can use the painkillers.¡± Bo Dingjing looked at his wife with a face full of disbelief. I knew it! Every Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor says that! ¡®Give it a try!¡¯ Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Just as the old Chinese doctor was about to get up to write a prescription, Bo Junyan took out the prescription that Mu Huan had prepared for him. ¡°Professor Fu, what do you think of this prescription?¡± Professor Fu took it and his eyes widened as he looked at it. ¡°Brilliant! Brilliant! This prescription is simply brilliant!¡± After reading it, he looked at Bo Junyan excitedly and said, ¡°Where did you get this prescription from? If you have someone who cane up with such a prescription, then inviting me over is unnecessary!¡± The more capable a person was, the more modest they would be. They knew that there was always someone better than them. ¡°The prescription that I wanted to give your father just now is at most a painkiller to keep his condition from worsening. However, this prescription has the ability to nurse him back to health. Even though the effect of this prescription is not as good as the painkiller because it has to be taken slowly, after the leg is fixed, although his leg can¡¯t be said to have fully recovered, it definitely won¡¯t hurt so much anymore!¡± Bo Dingjing and Meng Yueman were stunned. This prescription had such a miraculous effect? ¡°There¡¯s a prescription for external medicine here. Take a look at it as well.¡± Bo Junyan handed over the prescription. After he read it, Professor Fu¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Who wrote this prescription? The external medicine just so happens to make up for the slow effectiveness of the oral medicine. It¡¯s simply superb! Thisbination will definitely be able to control the pain in your father¡¯s leg very quickly! He won¡¯t need to inject any painkillers anymore!¡± Bo Dingjing knew the side effects of the painkillers, but those were the only things that could save his leg. Even if he shouldn¡¯t be dependent on them, he could only use them. But now, they were saying that using Chinese medicine could control the pain in his leg and stop him from using the painkillers! To him, who was already at the end of his road, this was the absolute dawn! This made him, who had always been cold, excited. Chapter 684 - A Credit for His Wife (5)

Chapter 684: A Credit for His Wife (5)

If this Chinese medicine really had such an effect, he would definitely drink it even if it made him want to vomit! No one cared about Bo Dingjing more than Meng Yueman. Her heart ached for his leg. Hence, when she heard this, she asked excitedly, ¡°Junyan, who wrote this prescription?¡± Why didn¡¯t they invite that person?! ¡°This is Xiao Huan¡¯s prescription,¡± Bo Junyan said. The moment he said that, everyone in the room turned to look at Mu Huan. Everyone was stunned! Mu Huan, who instantly became the center of attention, hurriedly said, ¡°The prescription is passed down from our ancestors! It¡¯s passed down from our ancestors!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a family heirloom. Didn¡¯t youbine two prescriptions to create a new prescription?¡± If Bo Junyan had a chance to show off his wife, he would definitely make her shine. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the old ancestor¡¯s prescriptions have such an effect.¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t being modest. It was just that she had indeed picked it up, and the most important thing was that the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions were good. After a moment of shock, Meng Yueman recalled that Mu Huan was still young and instinctively felt a little worried. ¡°Xiao Huan... is still so young...¡± She knew that Mu Huan was a pharmacist, but she was just a freshman. She was only a pharmacist. How could she know how to prescribe medicine? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t Professor Fu just say that this prescription is very clever?¡± Bo Junyan said. Meng Yueman had also heard Professor Fu¡¯s words earlier, but she still looked at him, wanting him to confirm it again. ¡°Madam Bo, don¡¯t worry about this prescription. I can swear on my medical ethics for the rest of my life that not only is there no problem with this prescription, but it¡¯s also very good!¡± After Professor Fu said that, he looked at Mu Huan without waiting for Meng Yueman to say anything. ¡°I wonder who your ancestor is.¡± ¡°My grandfather was Song Zhiwen.¡± ¡°Song Zhiwen from the Song family of the pharmaceutical industry? The prescription is from the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions?¡± Professor Fu was shocked. Although the Song family had been dead for many years, everyone in the Chinese medicine industry knew about them. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder! No wonder...! No one in the country canpare to the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions for Chinese medicine!¡± Professor Fu continued, ¡°May I ask to see those two recipes you used to create a new prescription?¡± Naturally, Mu Huan had had to be absolutely careful when she was giving medicine to her father-inw. Hence, she had thought that the experts she had invited would ask this. Last night, she had written down these two prescriptions. When Professor Fu asked, she handed them over. After reading through the two prescriptions, Professor Fu looked at Mu Huan and praised, ¡°As expected of the sessor of the Song family. The student surpasses the master!¡± This new prescription hadpletely used the advantages of these two prescriptions to get rid of the useless ones, making this medicine even more targeted! Professor Fu chatted with Mu Huan for a while more before leaving to rest. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, since Professor Fu has said that there¡¯s no problem, you should first give the external medicine to Dad. The effects of the painkillers on Dad are about to wear off. Let¡¯s lower the time he needs to use the medicine. The fewer injections, the better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan quickly opened the prescription that she had just made. When Mu Huan was applying medicine for Bo Dingjing, Bo Junyan said, ¡°Dad, Xiao Huan picked out a prescription for youst night and only slept at around three. She didn¡¯t go to ss today and was busy in theboratory for the whole day.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was it really appropriate for him to be so direct and im credit for her? ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Xiao Huan!¡± Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan. He didn¡¯t expect that the one who¡¯d give him a new lease on life would be his young daughter-inw. She was still so young, yet she had such capabilities. She was really impressive! Chapter 685 - Found Evidence (1)

Chapter 685: Found Evidence (1)

¡°Dad, it¡¯s only right that I do this.¡± With that, Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and signaled to him not to give credit to her. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Bo Junyan smiled and did not speak further. Bo Dingjing looked at his son and then at his wife. His eyes were full of emotion. Look, you said yesterday that she was unfilial for running away in a sh. How is she unfilial? She went back to think of a way to help me! Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± How was she to know that Mu Huan had gone back to get these things?! Bo Dingjing and Meng Yueman had both lived in Yun Cheng before. At that time, the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical business was at its peak. Naturally, they knew that the Song family¡¯s medicines were very powerful. They had also heard that the Song family had many secret forms passed down from their ancestors. However, at that time, they were not sick and did not pay much attention to the Song family. Later on, due to the proliferation of Western medicine, Chinese medicine declined. If one were to tell others of a secret prescription, they would only think that it was a side prescription or that it was a harmful snake oil cure. It was unscientific. Furthermore, after the Song family¡¯s prescriptions were taken by the Mu family, they were already defeated to the point that they were inferior to ordinary pharmaceutical factories. Hence, even though they knew Mu Huan¡¯s background, they did not expect her to have such capabilities. Seeing that Mu Huan was proficient in helping Bo Dingjing apply the medicine, Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you know a lot.¡± ¡°This is what we did at home. I came to understand more after always seeing it done.¡± Mu Huan had been exposed to drugs since she was young. In the years when she and her granny depended on each other, because her granny was too poor to hire a nurse, Mu Huan had been the one doing all the chores. She had learned how to use herbs to make medicine since she was young. Meng Yueman thought about the hard times she had lived through since she was young and felt her heart ache. ¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you, child...¡± ¡°People say that only through hardships can one be the best. I¡¯m probably going to be a great person in the future!¡± Mu Huan changed the topic to a happy one. ¡°You¡¯re still so young, but you¡¯re already so outstanding. You¡¯ll definitely be a formidable figure in the future!¡± Bo Dingjing praised generously. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be a great figure!¡± Meng Yueman praised. After all, she was only in her first year of university. Even if her prescription came from her ancestors, Professor Fu had said that if he¡¯d been the one to try fusing the two prescriptions, he might not have been able to fuse them so well. Yet she could fuse them so well and so beautifully! The Song family had been talented in medicine for generations. It was said that their ancestors had been Imperial physicians for several generations. She was so young, yet she had such capabilities. It was obvious that she had surpassed her master. She would definitely be even more outstanding in the future. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t praise me like this. If you continue to praise me like this, I¡¯ll be so proud!¡± Mu Huan was a narcissistic person to begin with. It was really easy for her to be proud and smug after being praised like this! ¡°Be proud, then. You¡¯re allowed to be very proud!¡± Bo Dingjing liked Mu Huan to begin with. After that incident, he chose to believe in Bo Junyan¡¯s taste and in this daughter-inw. He didn¡¯t have any other bad ideas about her. Now, he felt even more that this daughter-inw was good in every way. Although Meng Yueman wasining about Mu Huan, that was due tomon sense. Anyone who saw their son treating their father that way because of their daughter-inw would feel ufortable. It was just like how mothers would sometimesin about their daughters-inw. In general, Meng Yueman was a very reasonable person. She had always known that everything was her father¡¯s fault, but that was her biological father. If she didn¡¯t tolerate him, who would? Chapter 686 - Found Evidence (2)

Chapter 686: Found Evidence (2)

When Ling Wei returned, she saw the Bo couple praising Mu Huan and the family of four talking andughing. This stunned her. Clearly,st night, Meng Yueman was still so angry with Mu Huan andining that her family was in a mess because of her. She must have thought about how good it would have been if Ling Wei were her daughter-inw. But now, she was treating Mu Huan so kindly! She was praising Mu Huan! What happened during the day when she wasn¡¯t around? Why did this happen? Furthermore, Mu Huan¡¯s innocence had yet to be proven! She was facing a daughter-inw who had caused their family to fall out and who could even have been fooling around with others and lying. Why was she suddenly like this? What was going on? How could Mu Huan have such capabilities? Soon, Ling Wei learned what had happened. When Meng Yueman saw her standing at the door, she happily called her in. ¡°Ling Wei, let me tell you a piece of good news! Xiao Huan has found two prescriptions. It¡¯s for an oral medicineplemented by one for external use. An expert said that this will quickly control the pain in your uncle¡¯s leg. From now on, he won¡¯t need any painkillers!¡± Last night, after Ling Wei sent Old Master Meng back to his room and returned to give Bo Dingjing a massage, the three of them had been very worried about using such painkillers. They all knew that it wasn¡¯t good to keep using painkillers, but Bo Dingjing had had no choice but to use them to stop the pain. Now, Bo Dingjing¡¯s leg pain could be controlled without the use of painkillers. Naturally, Meng Yueman could not wait to tell her the good news when she saw her! Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± No wonder her attitude had changed so much. She knew that to Meng Yueman, Bo Dingjing¡¯s health was the most important. Those medicines could reduce the pain in her husband¡¯s leg. No matter what else Mu Huan had done, Meng Yueman could forget about it and only think about Mu Huan¡¯s good side. Unexpectedly, the effect that they had worked so hard to achieve was overturned by Mu Huan in a day. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her smile was indescribable. Even she felt that her emotions were indescribable. The person who was supposed to be easy to deal with not only was not easy to deal with but was also fine even after receiving that fatal blow. Now, she had even slightly loosened Ling Wei¡¯s grip and gained such a favorable impression. This Mu Huan really left her speechless. Ling Wei snapped back to her senses and looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan met her gaze and smiled. Ling Wei saw provocation in her eyes. Only the two of them knew about the invisible war between the two of them. Mu Huan knew that Ling Wei was involved in everything. Ling Wei also knew that Mu Huan was involved. Ling Wei was dealing with her, and Mu Huan was retaliating. Just like now, her expression was telling Ling Wei that she was a victor. So what if Ling Wei had tried her best? No matter how much effort she put in, it would all be for naught! If she was smart, she should stop as soon as possible! Never in her life had anyone dared to use such a victorious attitude to look down on her. It had always been her, Ling Wei, who was the victor and the high-and-mighty one. Not to mention that the other party was so much younger than her, and her background was so much worse than hers! This made Ling Wei¡¯spetitiveness even stronger. She looked at Mu Huan and slowly smiled. This was only the beginning. She, Ling Wei, had yet to make a move! If she could use family conflicts to chase Mu Huan away, Ling Wei didn¡¯t want to use other means. If this didn¡¯t work, then she could only use another method. If other methods didn¡¯t work, she could still switch to another one. There was nothing she, Ling Wei, couldn¡¯t do! Chapter 687 - Found Evidence (3)

Chapter 687: Found Evidence (3)

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could tell that Ling Wei would not be so resigned. She really could not understand why such a good-looking, wealthy woman would insist on snatching her husband when she could have other men. Did it feel better to steal? Just as Meng Yueman was about to say something, Old Master Meng walked in. Bo Junyan did not let Old Master Meng know that he had found a TCM specialist to examine Bo Dingjing¡¯s leg. This was to prevent him from suspecting Mu Huan. Hence, even though Old Master Meng was staying here, he only found out about this after everything was over. ¡°Dad, good news! Dingjing¡¯s leg...¡± Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with Old Master Meng. Old Master Meng: ¡°...¡± Although he was very happy that his son-inw¡¯s leg could receive such treatment, it could have been anyone else¡¯s prescription. Why did it have to be Mu Huan¡¯s? He knew how much his daughter cared about her husband. If Mu Huan could cure his son-inw¡¯s leg, everything they had done to Mu Huan would be for naught. ¡°Xiao Huan is really amazing. She...¡± ¡°She¡¯s just using her family¡¯s prescriptions. Is there a need to praise her so much?¡± Old Master Meng said, interrupting Meng Yueman¡¯s praises for Mu Huan. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Seriously! Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you didn¡¯t rest wellst night. You¡¯ve been busy for the entire day. Hurry up and go back to your room to rest!¡± He knew that when his father-inw became stubborn, it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily dispelled. He didn¡¯t want his daughter-inw to be deemed disobedient, so he asked Mu Huan to return to her room first. Mu Huan understood what he meant and stood up. ¡°Then, Dad, Mom, Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± No matter how nasty or impolite Old Master Meng¡¯s words were to Mu Huan, she was all smiles when she faced him. It was an eyesore to Old Master Meng. Naturally, Bo Junyan followed Mu Huan. Meng Yueman sent the two of them to the door before grabbing Mu Huan¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Xiao Huan, your grandfather is old and stubborn. Don¡¯t mind his words.¡± No matter how wrong her biological father was, as juniors, they could only tolerate him. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan did not pay attention to Old Master Meng¡¯s words. She had always been a person who only listened to good things. If anyone were to praise her or say nasty things about her, it would just go in one ear and out the other. It wouldn¡¯t affect her good mood. ¡°How obedient!¡± Meng Yueman reached out and caressed her head. This daughter-inw was really good. If she was innocent, there would be nothing else wrong with her. And looking at the situation now, although there was no evidence, she felt that her daughter-inw was definitely innocent and good. If only her father could like her! How happy it would be to have a peaceful and harmonious family! Sigh... Old Master is really... giving me a headache! After returning to the room, Meng Yueman looked at Old Master Meng and said, ¡°Dad, I think you should try to like Xiao Huan. She¡¯s a really good child!¡± ¡°Really good? There¡¯s no evidence to prove her innocence in such a matter, yet you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s really good! Don¡¯t you know that scheming people are best at showing themselves off? Also, are you really stupid or what? Junyan said that the prescriptions were made by Mu Huan, but are they really hers? ¡°First, we invited an expert to examine Dingjing¡¯s leg and he said that there¡¯s no good way to treat it. In the next second, her prescriptions popped up and she said that they can treat his leg. Don¡¯t you think that this is too much of a coincidence? If she really had skills better than that expert¡¯s, she would have long been rich. She wouldn¡¯t have had to work part-time at a bar!¡± Chapter 688 - Found Evidence (4)

Chapter 688: Found Evidence (4)

¡°Xiao Huan found the prescription from the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the prescriptions in the past. She only had it after someone passed it to her when she became an adult. And on top of that, she¡¯s still so young. Even if she had the secret prescriptions in her hands, who would believe her if she went to treat someone?¡± Bo Dingjing couldn¡¯t stand it and defended his daughter-inw. ¡°Who said this? Was it Mu Huan?¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s what she said so it must be the truth, huh? How can you believe the words of a person who points at a man and says that he¡¯s a woman?! Have you both be stupid in your old age? ¡°Did you find out whether the bartender was a man or a woman? Did you find out that he was a woman? No way! How could you believe her words even in this state?! Are you guys really stupid or something?!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± He felt so tired that he could no longer speak to his father-inw. He looked at Meng Yueman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Let me rest!¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°Dad, Dingjing didn¡¯t have a good restst night because of the pain. The weather isn¡¯t good today, and his leg has been tormenting him for the entire day. He¡¯s tired too. Let¡¯s let him rest and talk outside, alright?¡± Seeing that Bo Dingjing was indeed tired, Old Master Meng did not say anything else and got up to leave. After they left, Bo Dingjing heaved a sigh of relief. This old man was even more troublesome than the most troublesome thing he had encountered in his life! Outside... ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s most likely Junyan who got this recipe to make you have a good impression of Mu Huan!¡± Old Master Meng said. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She knew that her son had arranged for this specialist to confirm the prescriptions so that they could use them without any worries. However, she did not believe that the prescriptions did not belong to Mu Huan. From the conversation between the specialist and Mu Huan, she could tell that the prescriptions were indeed from the Song family. Besides, she knew her son well. If he had such a prescription, he would have given it to his father long ago. How could he only use it to make them have a good impression of Mu Huan?! However, she knew that her father would not believe her words, so she decided not to say anything. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s wait for a while. Didn¡¯t we agree on a week? If Junyan can¡¯t prove Mu Huan¡¯s innocence after this, I¡¯ll definitely not believe her anymore and will definitely oppose them being together!¡± Meng Yueman changed the topic at this point. ¡°But Dad, if it turns out that Xiao Huan is innocent, please don¡¯t create trouble for Xiao Huan anymore. If you say that she¡¯s hard to listen to, then that makes her your granddaughter-inw. Our family must live a peaceful and harmonious life! Don¡¯t keep making me do this. I¡¯m already so old, and it wasn¡¯t easy for me toe to enjoy life. If you make me have such a headache every day, my body won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± Old Master Meng was about to say something. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s it. Dingjing¡¯s leg is in so much pain that it¡¯s inconvenient for him. I have to guard him inside. I¡¯ll go back to my room first!¡± Meng Yueman said as she turned around and left. She had told her father everything she could, and she didn¡¯t know what else she could say! Old Master Meng looked at Meng Yueman¡¯s fleeing back with a darkened expression. ¡°We can¡¯t let Junyan create any evidence to prove Mu Huan¡¯s innocence!¡± Once he could prove her innocence, that would be the end of it! ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him faking it. What I¡¯m afraid of is that the bartender is really a woman. If it¡¯s true, Junyan will definitely be able to find evidence.¡± Ling Wei felt that with Mu Huan¡¯s intelligence, even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t say such things just because there was no proof. Hence, the bartender might really be a woman. Chapter 689 - Evidence Found (5)

Chapter 689: Evidence Found (5)

If that person really was a woman, their attack this time would have beenpletely ineffective. Furthermore, Mu Huan had done a good job in treating her father-inw¡¯s leg. Not only would what they had done in the past be wasted, but her image would also be improved. ¡°You think he¡¯s really a woman?¡± Old Master Meng frowned. ¡°Apart from Junyan¡¯s doting on her, the most important thing about Mu Huan is that she¡¯s a scheming and intelligent person. If that bartender wasn¡¯t a woman, she wouldn¡¯t have imed that she was a woman. That¡¯s because even if the other party had died and her corpse hadn¡¯t been preserved, Junyan would still be able to confirm it. Once it¡¯s confirmed that she¡¯s lying, she¡¯d be finished.¡± Old Master Meng frowned and felt that what she said made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. Once we find any evidence, we¡¯ll destroy it first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to get someone to investigate. It¡¯s toote. Grandfather, our power in Yun Cheng is far inferior to Junyan¡¯s. He¡¯ll definitely be able to find out what we can.¡± When Ling Wei found out that Mu Huan was fine, she¡¯d thought that the bartender might really be a woman. However, she did not send anyone to destroy the evidence. Because she knew that Bo Junyan would be faster than her. Old Master Meng frowned. ¡°Let someone investigate. What if we find clues that Junyan didn¡¯t notice?¡± When Ling Wei heard this, she did not say anything else. ¡°Alright.¡± By the time Old Master Meng sent someone to investigate, Bo Junyan¡¯s men had already found evidence. When his men had confirmed the evidence and reported it to Bo Junyan, it waste at night. Mu Huan was sleeping soundly, so Bo Junyan did not wake her up. The next morning. ¡°What? You found evidence?¡± Mu Huan, who had just woken up, was so shocked by Bo Junyan¡¯s discovery that she sat up straight. She instantly sobered up! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What evidence? How can you be so formidable?! It¡¯s only been a few days!¡± Mu Huan said in disbelief. She had searched for half a year, but she had not found any evidence. She¡¯d thought that there was absolutely no solution, but he had found it in just two to three days? Was there a mistake?! She was too weak! ¡°Some photos and videos.¡± ¡°Photos, videos? What kind of photo and video can prove that she¡¯s a woman? A video of her in female clothes? Even if she¡¯s in female clothes, it doesn¡¯t prove that she¡¯s a woman!¡± Mu Huan said instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s a video of her sleeping with a man.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Freaking hell! Although Mu Huan knew that the bartender was a woman, she did not expect that the person who¡¯d protected her secret would have such a rtionship with a man. There were even bed photos and videos! What the f*ck! Bo Junyan knew that it was useless even if he found out that someone had once seen the bartender as a woman. His grandfather would say that he had bribed someone to provide false evidence. Even if the bartender¡¯s biological mother was still alive and said that she had given birth to a daughter, his grandfather would never capitte to such evidence. Hence, after Mu Huan told him about the bartender¡¯s situation and he got someone to interrogate Bai Xuexian in detail, he got someone to investigate the bartender¡¯s rtionships. The bartender was still young when she was in the vige, and there were few people who coulde into contact with her. Hence, he got the person to investigate what happened after the bartender came to Yun Cheng. This reduced the scope of the investigation. And when it came to what happened in Yun Cheng, there was nothing that he could not find out when he had it investigated. After Mu Huan had been in a daze for a while, she said, ¡°You... Why would you want to investigate this? She looked so manly... and she¡¯d wanted to protect her secret so much, so why would she...¡± How could she have slept with someone and left behind such evidence?! Chapter 690 - Found Evidence (6)

Chapter 690: Found Evidence (6)

¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she desperately wanted to earn money and leave her family to live a free life? That she wanted a normal woman¡¯s life, and she wanted to be in a rtionship like an ordinary woman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan thought about it and realized that she had said that before. ¡°Based on her thoughts and the photos she took with you, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who didn¡¯t know anything. She must have had some experience in this area. Hence, I got someone to investigate this.¡± Bo Junyan got someone to investigate all the daily activities of the bartender after she came to Yun Cheng. Especially after she moved out of the house. Then, through the surveince footage of the district where the bartender lived, his men found a woman who looked very much like the bartender. After confirming that it was the bartender dressed as a woman, they followed the trail and investigated. They found out that she often went to an inte cafe to y and got herself a boyfriend. They even met and went to a few hotels. And thatizen was a scumbag, a liar, who had cheated many femaleizens. Not only did he cheat money out of women, but he also drugged them. Then, he sold the videos of the two of them being together on some websites to earn money. A woman like the bartender, who was disguised as a man, had not been able to live like a normal woman growing up. It was the easiest to deceive someone like her who had never experienced the opposite sex pursuing her and who was especially desperate for love. The other party did not need to do anything else. Just hearing sweet words would make her give her heart and soul. She¡¯d been so concerned about quickly earning money so she could spend the night with the other party, but she didn¡¯t know that the person she liked had been lying to her about her money. He had even taken such pictures and videos and sold them to such a website. He had benefited a lot. After Mu Huan heard this, she sighed. She did not work part-time at that bar for long. Although she often helped the bartender, their rtionship was only considered alright. They were not very familiar with each other, so the two of them left each other their phone numbers and WeChat IDs. After the incident, she had asked Wu Xingye to steal the bartender¡¯s WeChat ID, but he did not manage to find anything. Although she had found a female outfit at her residence, she felt that it would be meaningless even if she could have taken a photo of her in female clothes, so she did not think about it. She never thought that there would be such evidence! She really didn¡¯t know what to say! After a while, she snapped back to her senses. ¡°You have to be cautious when ites to online dating! There are too many bad people nowadays!¡± Even such a conservative-looking person could have such an affair online, let alone a prettier girl! Scammers nowadays were really hard to guard against! Bo Junyan did not expect her to feel this way. He was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, online dating is very dangerous. From now on, you don¡¯t have to go online and chat often.¡± Like other young girls, Mu Huan was a little addicted to the inte. She was usually so busy that she would y with her phone whenever she had the time. She was also very focused. Sometimes, when Bo Junyan called her, she would not respond. Hence, he took the opportunity to educate her. When Mu Huan heard this, she immediately hugged his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°I have such an invincible and handsome husband. Why would I go for an online rtionship?! I can¡¯t even get enough of my own husband!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. ¡°Hurry up and get out of bed. We¡¯ll show this evidence to Grandfather and have him return to the Imperial Capital willingly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. When they went downstairs to the dining room, everyone was already there. Bo Junyan did not take out the evidence immediately. Instead, he waited until breakfast was over before he spoke. ¡°Grandfather, I found evidence that the bartender was a woman.¡± Old Master Meng stopped wiping his mouth. He had found evidence! Chapter 691 - Found Evidence (7)

Chapter 691: Found Evidence (7)

Ling Wei lowered her eyes. His speed was faster than she had expected. Meng Yueman was stunned for a moment before she said happily, ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What evidence? Hurry up and let us take a look!¡± Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t wait to see the evidence. She wanted to prove Mu Huan¡¯s innocence so that she would no longer be a hard nut to crack. ¡°Grandpa, you can look at this evidence yourself.¡± Bo Junyan got someone to bring out the evidence to his grandfather. ¡°Why are you only showing it to your grandfather?¡± Meng Yueman asked curiously. Bo Junyan said, ¡°The evidence is an indecent video and photo of the female bartender.¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Her son could even find such evidence! However, only such evidence could directly prove that the bartender was really a woman and convince the old man! The bartender was dead and had been burned to ashes. Meng Yueman knew that under such circumstances, it was difficult to find evidence. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of evidence her son could find to prove Mu Huan¡¯s innocence. She didn¡¯t expect... Her son was indeed her son! Old Master Meng¡¯s face instantly darkened! If it were any other evidence, they could still have denied it. But this was an indecent video and some photos. This was tant... ¡°Grandpa, take a look. If there are any doubts, we can seek further confirmation,¡± Bo Junyan said. Old Master Meng: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°If you have no objections, then please keep your promise. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to the Imperial Capital this afternoon.¡± Old Master Meng did not respond to him with a darkened expression. He did not look and instead asked the butler, who had been following him, to take a look. After taking a look, the butler confirmed with him that the bartender was a woman. The old man¡¯s expression darkened. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and turned to look at Mu Huan. ¡°Be good. It¡¯s time to go to school. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan stood up. Old Master Meng looked at their departing backs with an extremely ugly expression. Meng Yueman quicklyforted him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go back to the Imperial Capital with you this afternoon.¡± Anyway, her son had told her about the wedding, and he had discussed it with his father-inw. She would not bother about this matter. Bo Dingjing added, ¡°Yes, Dad, let¡¯s go back to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t wait to chase me away! Who am I doing this for?! Who am I doing this for?!¡± Old Master Meng mmed the table angrily. ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re doing this for our own good...¡± Meng Yueman went up tofort him. ... After getting into the car, Mu Huan reached out to hug Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really awesome! I thought there was no solution, that there was no other way. You actually found evidence to prove my innocence so easily! You¡¯re really too awesome! You¡¯re my god! My eternal god!¡± Mu Huan really felt that her husband was too awesome! Bo Junyan hugged her and smiled slightly. ¡°Since you know how formidable I am, you can tell me everything in the future. Don¡¯t shoulder the responsibility by yourself. Turn around and take a look. Aren¡¯t you stupid to have been controlled by your grandma over such a matter?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m stupid. Think about it, if I had told you about this from the start, would you have believed me? I don¡¯t think so! You didn¡¯t even like me at that time! Without feelings involved, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed this without any evidence!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± That was a possibility. ¡°Well, now that you know that I believe you in everything, you can¡¯t keep it from me anymore.¡± Forget about the past. From now on, she just had to trust him wholeheartedly. Chapter 692 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (1)

Chapter 692: idents Are Always Unexpected (1)

¡°Yes. No matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t hide anything from you, Hubby! I¡¯ll leave it to you to do whatever it takes to stop the sky from falling!¡± This person¡¯s standing was different from others, and his ability to solve problems was really different. In the future, if she couldn¡¯t solve something, she would definitely push it to her husband without any reservations! ¡°Be good...¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. When he said that, Mu Huan realized that she was still hiding something from him and was about to say something. Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. After he picked up the call, his expression became increasingly serious. After he ended the call, he said, ¡°I need to go to D Country immediately. I can¡¯t send you to school. Let the chauffeur send you.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry up and get back to work!¡± Mu Huan thought about how her husband believed in her even when it involved bed photos. He didn¡¯t know that she was good at fighting and was very strong. She was definitely not weak at all, so she had no problem telling him to get back to work. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to say anything after he returned. s, idents would always catch people off guard! Also, there were many times when one would think that everything would be fine even if the sky fell. One would think that it wasn¡¯t a serious matter, but... When Mu Huan arrived at the school, she received a call from Wu Xingye. ¡°The Jin Tianheng you asked me to investigate, I found that none of the people who died in the country met the criteria. I also went to check on people who were about the same age. I found out that one called Jin Tianheng had immigrated very early on, but I didn¡¯t know which country he had immigrated to. I didn¡¯t know if he had changed his name after immigrating and if he was very rich. Anyway, the rich Chinese who can be investigated internationally didn¡¯t have a name like Jin Tianheng.¡± ¡°Oh, then stop investigating. I¡¯ll get my husband to investigateter.¡± Mu Huan had asked Wu Xingye to investigate the matter out of habit. Now that she had such an awesome husband, it would be a waste not to use him. ¡°Hey, hey, from your tone, it seems like your rtionship with your husband has improved again!¡± Wu Xingye teased. ¡°It¡¯s already to the point where there¡¯s no need to keep any secrets!¡± Now that he had found out about her biggest secret, she didn¡¯t have to keep anything a secret anymore. She could be free from any trouble! ¡°Can we tell him what we did in the past? Don¡¯t you have to pretend to be a good wife and mother?¡± Wu Xingye raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan snorted and said, ¡°What do you mean by pretending?! I¡¯m trying my best to be a good wife and mother! Besides, my husband already knows that I¡¯m not a good wife and mother!¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re good-looking. Whatever you say is right!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s take some time out for a meal. I¡¯ve found a ce. Come over and take a look. That ce is fine. If it¡¯s all good, we can open a restaurant there.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± At the vi in the western suburbs... When Long Feiting woke up, he saw that his eldest brother was lying on the left and Mu Kexin was lying on the right side of the bed. His second brother was lying on the sofa. He was stunned for a moment before he suddenly sat up. Then, he realized that the house was in a mess. Freaking hell!! What happened?! When he sat up, Long Feilei woke up as well. Then, he pped the back of Long Feiting¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Their movements woke the second son of the Long family, who was sleeping on the sofa. He sat up. The second son of the Long family was a feminine peach-blossom man. He walked in the style of a manga and looked especially exquisite and good-looking. The scene of him waking up like that stunned Mu Kexin, who was woken up at the same time. She felt like she was dreaming. Chapter 693 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (2)

Chapter 693: idents Are Always Unexpected (2)

¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why are you all in my room?!¡± Long Feiting was furious. ¡°Why are we in your room? Think about it yourself!¡± Long Feilei smiled at him, but it was a dangerous smile. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t drink. Don¡¯t drink so much in the future. You¡¯re really tormenting people to death!¡± the second son of the Long family said as he yawned. Even a handsome man could be beaten up so beautifully! This made Mu Kexin even more obsessed! Sensing her infatuated gaze, a look of disdain shed across the eyes of the second son of the Long family. He didn¡¯t know what his younger brother was thinking or how he had found such a girlfriend! ¡°Get out! Get out! All of you get out first!¡± Long Feiting, who could not recall anything after drowning his sorrows, asked them to get out first. Soon, he was the only one left in the room. Hey on the bed and thought for a while, but he could not recall what he had donest night. In the end, he decided not to think about it anymore. When he was done packing up and wanted to go downstairs to eat, he saw his eldest brother and second brother sitting in the living room. Clearly, they were waiting for him. ¡°Are you all so free?¡± Long Feiting said unhappily. ¡°This is the first time my little brother is so hungover. Of course we have to wait for you and show some concern,¡± the second son of the Long family said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me! You really don¡¯t have to!¡± Long Feiting had nevercked their concern since he was young. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what was good for him, it was that they were overly concerned! ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it, we still want to give it!¡± The second son of the Long family smiled charmingly at him. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t cared for you, you¡¯d definitely be so regretful that you¡¯d want to cry after you woke up today! You¡¯re not allowed to drink so much in the future!¡± Long Feilei, who had not slept muchst night, was in no mood to smile at Long Feiting. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He¡¯d have regretted it so much that he¡¯d want to cry? Why would he regret it so much that he¡¯d want to cry? Instinctively, he asked, ¡°What did I do?¡± Long Feilei said, ¡°Last night, you refused to let go of Mu Kexin¡¯s hand in your drunkenness and insisted that you wanted Little Star to apany you. You even almost...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!¡± Freaking hell! How much did he drink to have said that Mu Kexin was Star?! He had to have been cked out at this point! He did not notice that Long Feilei had shifted the focus of his attention to the topic of Mu Kexin being Little Star. He was only thinking about how he couldn¡¯t let his big brotherugh at his Little Star growing up into a cripple. Hence, he was trying to figure out how to act like a ditz. ¡°So what if I wanted her to apany me?! She¡¯s my girlfriend, so why can¡¯t I have her apany me?¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Long Feilei said unhappily. ¡°What do you mean ¡®really¡¯? She¡¯s my girlfriend to begin with!¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Long Feilei sneered when he heard that. ¡°Then you can continue tonight!¡± Long Feilei, who did not think that Mu Kexin was Little Star, was focused on something else. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of trouble. If his little brother really wanted Mu Kexin as his girlfriend, he would let him have her. As long as his little brother didn¡¯t regret it! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Why did he want to continue drinking? He was instantly depressed when he thought about the reason for his drinking. There was always a situation in life where one couldn¡¯t make a decision no matter how determined one was. At the Bo residence... Although Bo Junyan had urgent matters to attend to overseas, he had arranged for someone to send Old Master Meng back. Even when he was at home, his wife felt ufortable interacting with his grandfather, let alone when he was not at home. His grandfather was a troublemaker, so even if he was forced to be unfilial, he had to send him away. Chapter 694 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (3)

Chapter 694: idents Are Always Unexpected (3)

Back then, they had agreed to such a condition. Even if Old Master Meng was indignant, he had to leave. But he rejected Meng Yueman¡¯s invitation. ¡°Dingjing has just used the medicine that she prescribed. We don¡¯t know what the effects will be like. You guys stay here to monitor the effects of the medicine. It¡¯s good for his leg.¡± Although Old Master Meng was very stubborn and gave people a headache over that matter, he was still concerned about Bo Dingjing, his son-inw. Meng Yueman thought about it and decided not to follow them. ¡°Look at your good son. He¡¯s taking me away as a prisoner!¡± Old Master Meng pointed at the bodyguards in ck standing in two rows. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± Her son had gone overboard. ¡°Dad, Junyan is doing this for your own good. He¡¯s only sending so many people to escort you back because he cares about you.¡± ¡°Do you believe your own words?¡± Old Master Meng sneered. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything nice... After Old Master Meng left, Meng Yueman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If he continues to be so stubborn, my head will probably hurt.¡± Bo Dingjing smiled and was about to say something when his leg started to hurt. ¡°Has the medicine worn off?¡± Meng Yueman asked as she hurried forward. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Should I give you a shot?¡± Although Bo Dingjing had applied medicine and had used two tubes at the same time, the effects of Chinese medicine were not as fast as painkillers. Hence, if the pain was too much, he still had to use painkillers. ¡°If I can bear with it, I¡¯ll bear with it for now. I don¡¯t want to be dependent on the painkillers,¡± Bo Dingjing said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Meng Yueman had learned how to massage him from Ling Wei. ¡°If you teach someone else, you won¡¯t have to massage me yourself. It¡¯s tiring.¡± Bo Dingjing had always doted on his wife. Hence, he felt that his son did not go overboard with his actions. If a man didn¡¯t treat his wife well and dote on her, who would he treat well? ¡°It¡¯s not tiring to do such a small thing in a day!¡± Meng Yueman said as she massaged him. While she was massaging Bo Dingjing, the butler brought the medicine over. ¡°It¡¯s time for Sir to take his medicine.¡± Bo Dingjing looked at the bowl of ck medicine and instantly felt terrible! Although he said that for the sake of his leg, he would swallow it no matter how much he wanted to vomit, drinking such a big bowl of Chinese medicine really disgusted him. Just as Meng Yueman was about to tell him that good medicine was bitter... Mu Huan ran in and saw Bo Dingjing frowning as he picked up the bowl to drink the medicine. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t drink it yet!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yueman turned around when she heard that. Was there something wrong with this medicine? Mu Huan strode over and said, ¡°Dad, I heard from Junyan that when you were injured before, he made a small pill after you¡¯ve been taking medicine for almost a week. You should take these for now, Dad. After this week, I¡¯ll get Professor Fu to take your pulse. If there¡¯s no need to increase or reduce the dosage, I¡¯ll make the rest.¡± It was very difficult to tolerate drinking a big bowl of medicine. It would be different if it was made into a small pill. It would be easy to take with a sip of water. As she spoke, she took out the pills she had prepared from her bag. Bo Dingjing asked, ¡°Did you make the medicine into a pill?¡± It wasn¡¯t rare for there to be Chinese medicinal pills. There were many Chinese medicines that had been made into pill forms for sale since a long time ago. However, when they looked for traditional Chinese medicine ingredients for these prescriptions, they were all in their natural form. There was a need to treat the illness at once, and having the prescription made could take about a week. No one could make them a pill. Most of the medicinal herbs that were made into pills were manufactured in batches by a machine. A factory could not have manufactured those alone for a few days. This meant that she had made these herself. Chapter 695 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (4)

Chapter 695: idents Are Always Unexpected (4)

¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really capable!¡± Bo Dingjing praised. She even knew how to make pills herself. Mu Huan smiled sheepishly. ¡°You tter me.¡± She was studying pharmaceuticals, so it was only right that she knew these basic things. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t want to drink the medicine, so you made these instead. How thoughtful and considerate!¡± She didn¡¯t expect her daughter-inw to make the medicine into a pill. If it weren¡¯t because she was especially concerned and really cared about it, how could she have noticed such a small detail?! This made Meng Yueman even more satisfied with Mu Huan. She even remembered how she had beenining about Mu Huan in the past and knew that her mentality was not right. When Ling Wei came back and saw this scene, she tightened her grip on the item. She knew that Bo Dingjing didn¡¯t like to drink the medicine, so she took Mu Huan¡¯s prescription and got someone to make it into a pill over the following days. She was also in a hurry to get Bo Dingjing to take the medicine. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Huan to be one step ahead of her, and she even thought of making the medicine into a pill... She managed to win the favor of the two elderly. Bo Dingjing¡¯s good impression was not important because he listened to Meng Yueman most of the time. Hence, Meng Yueman¡¯s good impression was the most important. Ling Wei¡¯s next n also needed Meng Yueman¡¯s help. If she was very satisfied and liked Mu Huan, then her n would not be sessful. Her expression darkened. However, this gloominess onlysted for a moment. Very quickly, she returned to normal. The corners of her lips curved into an elegant and appropriate smile as she walked toward Mu Huan and the rest. ¡°Wei Wei, why are you back so early today?¡± Meng Yueman was a little surprised to see Ling Wei. ¡°When I thought that Uncle didn¡¯t like to drink the medicine, I got someone to make the medicine ording to the prescription and wanted to rush back to give it to you. Now, it seems that it¡¯s useless,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. Meng Yueman did not expect Ling Wei to ask someone to make the medicine into a pill. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°They¡¯re really good children!¡± Mu Huan and Ling Wei smiled and did not speak. Bo Dingjing acutely sensed that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little off. However, when he thought about how Ling Wei used to be Bo Junyan¡¯s fiancee, it was normal for the two of them to have some hiddenparisons. Hence, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After he finished drinking the medicine, he let Meng Yueman push him back to his room. Only Mu Huan and Ling Wei were left in the living room. Just as Mu Huan was about to leave, someone who had been serving Ling Wei came in with her things. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back just in time. I didn¡¯t know where to put these things.¡± Bo Dingjing¡¯s leg had had a rpse, and his blood pressure had been especially high for the past two days. Meng Yueman was afraid that there would be an emergency at night, so she¡¯d asked Ling Wei to move in from next door so that she could react in time if anything happened. When Ling Wei stood up and returned to her room, she nced at Mu Huan. That look seemed to be saying, ¡°So what if you don¡¯t want me to move in? I¡¯m still moving in.¡± You can¡¯t stop what I want! Mu Huan raised an eyebrow with an arrogant look on her face. It was as if she was saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about?! You¡¯re only capable if you can snatch my husband away!¡± Ling Wei understood what she meant. She smiled disdainfully and turned around to leave. This was only the beginning. Did she think that she had no more moves? What a joke. Mu Huan did not take her confidence, contempt, and disdain seriously. As long as her husband liked her and they were in love, she was not afraid of any third party! Chapter 696 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (5)

Chapter 696: idents Are Always Unexpected (5)

The next day, Mu Huan arranged to meet Wu Xingye and Li Meng at the restaurant. The ce that Wu Xingye and Li Meng had chosen was a very tasteful street in Yun Cheng. Most of the shops here were Western-style buildings with their own unique characteristics. The environment was very good, and it was very popr. There were also many restaurants on this street. On this street, as long as the food served was good, there was no need to worry about business. They wanted to open a restaurant in a ce that originally served French cuisine. After the boss had be rich and returned to their country, Wu Xingye wanted to take over this ce. Today, after Mu Huan saw it, she felt that it was good and that they should take over and renovate it. Mu Huan really liked this building. Just as she was about to say yes, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. She instinctively turned around to look. However, she saw nothing. She retracted her gaze and pretended to casually observe her surroundings, but she did not notice anything. But that feeling remained. After they were done looking through the shop, they went to the coffee shop next door to eat and discuss the style of the renovation. Mu Huan asked, ¡°Have you two sensed anyone following you recently?¡± She didn¡¯t feel this way when she was alone. It was the feeling of being secretly observed after she met up with the two of them. Wu Xingye and Li Meng were stunned for a moment before shaking their heads at the same time. ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°Why? Do you feel like someone is following us?¡± Li Meng asked in a low voice. ¡°I had that feeling, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything recently. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone following us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re all so obedient!¡± ¡°Also, if someone is really following us, it¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t find them.¡± Wu Xingye was very confident in Mu Huan¡¯s acuity. ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s always someone better out there. You¡¯d better be careful these days. If anything happens, you have to inform me in time!¡± Mu Huan also felt that if there were really people following them, it was impossible that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the other party. However, there was also the possibility that the other party was especially good at anti-detection. Hence, it was better to be careful. ¡°Yes.¡± The two nodded at the same time. As they spoke, the coffee and desserts were served. Mu Huan took a sip of coffee. ¡°Wow, this coffee is not bad!¡± ¡°The desserts here are also very delicious!¡± Li Meng had been to this shop twice before. When Mu Huan heard this, she took a bite of the dessert. ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡± She was not a person who liked desserts, yet she found the desserts here delicious. ¡°I think our store can be renovated in such a style...¡± Wu Xingye took out his tablet to show them his favorite style. Mu Huan and Li Meng looked over. ¡°Beautiful! But I think we can add some of these elements...¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible...¡± Just as the three of them were discussing the renovation style... ¡°Long time no see, Shangguan Yu. How have you been all these years?¡± Mu Huan was stunned when she heard that. Because this name was very familiar. Among the people she knew, there was someone called Shangguan Yu. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Whether I¡¯m living well or not has nothing to do with you. Also, I¡¯m very busy in my shop and don¡¯t have time to chat. If you have anything to say, please speak frankly.¡± That cold and pleasant voice made Mu Huan look over instinctively. This was the Shangguan Yu she knew! After Mu Huan had not seen her for a few years, the goddess in her heart had be even more ethereal and beautiful. Sitting there, she was as beautiful as a painting, making one unable to look away. Chapter 697 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (6)

Chapter 697: idents Are Always Unexpected (6)

¡°Yesterday was your wedding anniversary with Siye, but he didn¡¯te home that night. Guess where he wasst night?¡± ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course it has to do with me, because he was at my housest night!¡± Shangguan Yu tightened her grip on the coffee cup, the veins on the back of her slender and fair hand popping out. Last night, she¡¯d made a table full of his favorite food and had meticulously prepared a gift. She¡¯d decorated the house very romantically and waited for him for the entire night... He said he was busy with work and couldn¡¯t go back. Ha... ¡°Shangguan Yu, you used such a scheme to force Siye to marry you six years ago. Now that Siye¡¯s grandfather is no longer around, no one can force him anymore. I¡¯m back, and I¡¯m no longer the me who had nothing! Just you wait, I¡¯ll take back everything that belongs to me!¡± Shangguan Yu slowly released her grip on the coffee cup and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What need is there for you to snatch back what belongs to you?¡± Gu Lingyin really couldn¡¯t bear to see Shangguan Yu¡¯s attitude. She was better than her at everything, but because her family background wasn¡¯t as good as hers, she had always used such a lofty attitude to look down on her! ¡°Shangguan Yu, I¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting person like you. You used your status as a good sister to steal my boyfriend and force him to marry you. You even sent someone to kidnap me and cause me to have a miscarriage! Yet now, you can still be so at ease!¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t seen such a thing before, then broaden your horizons,¡± Shangguan Yu said lightly. ¡°B*tch!¡± Gu Lingyin said as she picked up the coffee on the table and sshed it on Shangguan Yu¡¯s face. Just as Shangguan Yu was about to dodge, she saw a coffeedle fly over and hit Gu Lingyin¡¯s wrist, causing her hand to loosen. The coffee cup fell on the table and sshed all over her. Surprise shed across Shangguan Yu¡¯s beautiful eyes. Then, she turned around instinctively. ¡°Who did that?!¡± Gu Lingyin looked over as she held her aching wrist. The man sitting in the corner of the coffee shop saw this scene and looked at Gu Lingyin¡¯s hand, which was trembling uncontrobly from the pain. His eyes darkened. To be able to hit her so urately and quickly, this youngdy definitely knew martial arts. Furthermore, she seemed to be the leader of the three. She was about the same height as that person from that night... Meeting Gu Lingyin¡¯s gaze, Mu Huan said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I identally hit you.¡± Although she did not know what exactly had happened between them, her goddess sister had onceforted and helped her when she was upset. She would not just watch her being bullied like this! ¡°identally? How can you be so urate?¡± Gu Lingyin asked in disbelief. She¡¯d obviously hit her on purpose! ¡°Yes, identally.¡± Mu Huan nodded, her expression saying that she had identally hit her. ¡°Make another mistake and let me see!¡± Gu Lingyin said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that she would miss and hit her! ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pose like you did just now? I¡¯ll hit you again if I¡¯m not careful.¡± Mu Huan had always been a person who liked to help others. If this woman wanted to see it, Mu Huan could demonstrate it again. Gu Lingyin: ¡°...!!¡± She clearly wanted to hit her again! Gu Lingyin didn¡¯t know her, but this woman had hit her for no reason! Did Shangguan Yu ask her to do it? At this thought, Gu Lingyin looked at Shangguan Yu. ¡°Shangguan Yu, you¡¯re too shameless! You made someone hit me like this! You only know how to y dirty!¡± ¡°Prettydy, I¡¯ve already apologized to you and said that I was being careless. Why are you still wrongly using others?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°What do you mean wrongly using? You¡¯re clearly in cahoots! Who would believe that you identally hit me?!¡± Gu Lingyin sneered. Chapter 698 - Accidents Are Always Unexpected (7)

Chapter 698: idents Are Always Unexpected (7)

When Mu Huan heard this, she looked at Li Meng and said, ¡°Do you believe that I identally hit her?¡± Li Meng immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Huan looked at Wu Xingye next. Without waiting for her to say anything, Wu Xingye nodded and said, ¡°Yes! You were just careless!¡± Then, Mu Huan looked at the waiter at the side. ¡°I believe you. You were careless.¡± In the end, Mu Huan looked at Gu Lingyin¡¯s face. Look, everyone believes that I was just careless. Gu Lingyin: ¡°...!!¡± She was clearly looking for trouble! This made her even more sure that Mu Huan and Shangguan Yu were in cahoots. ¡°Are you ganging up to bully me?!¡± Gu Lingyin sneered and took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Siye, I¡¯m at Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop. Come over and pick me up.¡± ¡°Why did you go to her ce?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I naturally have to catch up with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The person on the other end hung up without waiting for Gu Lingyin to say anything. Gu Lingyin put away her phone and looked at Shangguan Yu. ¡°Siye will be here soon.¡± A look of pain shed across Shangguan Yu¡¯s eyes. She had called him nine out of ten times, but he wouldn¡¯t pick up. Yet he woulde over immediately once Gu Lingyin called. However, that pain quickly disappeared. She looked at Mu Huan and the rest and said, ¡°Sorry, guests. There¡¯s something going on at the store today and we¡¯re closing it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that Siye wille over and say that you¡¯ve teamed up with someone to bully me and that they should leave first? You¡¯re still pretending that they¡¯re guest. Shangguan Yu, can you be any more shameless?¡± Gu Lingyin sneered. ¡°What about you, can you be any more shameless?! You went to someone else¡¯s shop and bullied a person¡¯s wife, yet you still have the cheek to call her husband?! I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you even though she¡¯s a third party!¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°What do you know?! She¡¯s the third party! The despicable and shameless third party!¡± Gu Lingyin pointed at Shangguan Yu. Shangguan Yu ignored her. Instead, she leaned closer to Mu Huan and said, ¡°Just go. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble! I have to stay here to prove your innocence! I identally hit her. I can¡¯t let her wrong you!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. On the other hand, you have little power.¡± At most, Shangguan Yu would be misunderstood by him. There were already so many misunderstandings, so it didn¡¯t matter if there were more. ¡°My husband is even more powerful. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone!¡± Mu Huan said. Shangguan Yu was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the youngdy from the Mu family¡ªMu Huan¡ªright?¡± Mu Huan recognized Shangguan Yu, and so did Shangguan Yu. Although they had not seen each other for many years, this youngdy was beautiful and unforgettable. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so young and you¡¯re already married?¡± She found it unbelievable that Mu Huan was actually the Mu Huan she knew. In her impression, Mu Huan was still a young girl. She was already married? ¡°Not really. I¡¯m only one year younger than you when you got married.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know who her goddess sister had married, but she had heard that she got married six years ago. Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± Six years of painful marriage had made her forget that she was still young... ¡°And you say you¡¯re not in the same gang?! You even know the other party¡¯s age and when they got married!¡± Gu Lingyin sneered. Mu Huan and Shangguan Yu ignored her. Just as Shangguan Yu was about to say something to Mu Huan... A tall man pushed open the cafe¡¯s door and hurried in. He came in a hurry, and there was obvious worry on his usually cold face. That worry was like a sharp knife, shing at Shangguan Yu¡¯s heart, making her gasp in pain. Was he so anxious and worried because he was afraid that she would bully Gu Lingyin? Ha... Chapter 699 - Be Good (1)

Chapter 699: Be Good (1)

Mu Huan followed Shangguan Yu¡¯s line of sight, and when she saw who it was, the corners of her lips twitched. Just now, when she heard that name, she¡¯d thought that it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence that this Siye was Fu Siye, right?! She didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Such a handsome man! He was actually a scumbag! Seeing the man enter, Gu Lingyin immediately stepped forward, wanting to say something. Fu Siye looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here?¡± Gu Lingyin: ¡°...¡± What did he call this youngdy? Sister-inw? Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± Sister-inw? Could Mu Huan have married Bo Junyan? No wonder she dared to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. ¡°I¡¯m waiting here to be a witness,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Witness?¡± Fu Siye frowned. ¡°Just now, I identally hit that woman¡¯s arm with a coffee spoon. She insisted that it was Sister Shangguan who¡¯d asked me to do it. I was afraid that Sister Shangguan¡¯s husband would malign her after he came, so I was waiting here for her husband, that scumbag, toe. Why are you here?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± How did Mu Huan get to know Shangguan Yu... ¡°Just now, that woman told Sister Shangguan that her husband, Siye, was with herst night. Your name is Fu Siye. Could it be that you¡¯re Sister Shangguan¡¯s scumbag husband who didn¡¯t stay at home to apany his wife on her wedding anniversary and was with a mistress?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± She called him a scumbag. ¡°Last night, I only went to Lingyin¡¯s residence to help her repair the wiring. I returned to thepany after I¡¯ve fixed it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a big shot CEO. Do you need to personally help someone repair the wiring at night? Or do it on your wedding anniversary? Are you looking for an excuse to make me die ofughter so that you can inherit my assets?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Even if she were to die ofughter, Brother Bo would be the one to inherit her assets. It wouldn¡¯t be his turn... Fu Siye looked at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°Sister-inw, shouldn¡¯t you go back to ss?¡± It was hard to exin what had happened between them, and he did not want to exin it to anyone. Mu Huan knew that even if they were familiar with each other, other people¡¯s marriage had nothing to do with her. As an outsider, she could not interfere in matters of the heart. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Let¡¯s just talk about what I did to her today. It has nothing to do with Sister Shangguan. Don¡¯t me Sister Shangguan!¡± ¡°You hit me so urately, but you told me that it was an ident. I was so far away from you, so how could you have identally hit me? What did you not do on purpose?!¡± Gu Lingyin said coldly. ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose! I saw that you were going overboard and hit you on purpose. If you¡¯d sshed hot coffee on her, what if her face got disfigured?!¡± Setting aside the fact that she was too arrogant as a third party and who was right and who was wrong in love, it was too much for her to ssh hot coffee on someone! Fu Siye¡¯s gaze turned cold. Gu Lingyin hurriedly said, ¡°I was telling her about the past. I told Shangguan Yu that she caused me to have a miscarriage and that I¡¯ve never seen such a disgusting person like her. Not only did she not feel guilty, she even said that if I have never seen someone like her before, then I should broaden my horizons. I was too angry and lost control. ¡°You know how much I care about that child. You know, because of that matter... I...¡± Gu Lingyin said as her tears fell. ¡°Stop crying, I¡¯m not ming you,¡± Fu Siye said. ¡°You¡¯re not ming her? She almost disfigured your wife, and you don¡¯t me her?¡± Mu Huan found this unbelievable! Bo Junyan doted on his wife so much, so how could his good friend be such a person?! ¡°Sister-inw, you should go to ss,¡± Fu Siye said again. Chapter 700 - Be Good (2)

Chapter 700: Be Good (2)

Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°Mu Huan, I¡¯ll send you out.¡± Shangguan Yu pulled Mu Huan out. Seeing this, Mu Huan could not say anything else and could only follow Shangguan Yu out. After sending her to the door, Shangguan Yu smiled at her. ¡°I have something on today. Let¡¯s have a good chat next time we meet.¡± ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. I want to open a restaurant across your shop,¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at the store across from them. Shangguan Yu was stunned. ¡°Bo Junyan will let you do business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shangguan Yu snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°Remember to inform me before the opening so that I can give you a gift.¡± ¡°Alright, you cane over and eat as you please in the future!¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to leave, she said, ¡°Sister Shangguan, although I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, I believe you. You¡¯re the best goddess-like sister in the world!¡± She would always remember thefort and help that Shangguan Yu had given her during her grandfather¡¯s funeral. She felt that a kind and gentle person like her would never be the kind of person who would kidnap someone and cause them to miscarry. Shangguan Yu smiled at her. ¡°See you next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Since she was unwilling to say more, Mu Huan did not probe further. After saying goodbye, she left with Li Meng and Wu Xingye. When Shangguan Yu turned around to return to the coffee shop, he saw Gu Lingyin holding Fu Siye¡¯s arm as they walked out. ¡°We have something on, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Fu Siye looked at Shangguan Yu. Shangguan Yu¡¯s gazended on Gu Lingyin¡¯s hand that was holding Fu Siye¡¯s arm. Fu Siye noticed her gaze and instinctively withdrew his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I always forget that I¡¯ve already broken up with Si Ye,¡± Gu Lingyin apologized insincerely. ¡°It¡¯s been six years and you still haven¡¯t remembered. It looks like there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. Do I need to introduce you to a highly-skilled neurosurgeon?¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. Gu Lingyin looked up at Fu Siye, her eyes red. ¡°Siye...¡± ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t go overboard with your words,¡± Fu Siye said in a low voice. Shangguan Yu looked at his familiar yet suddenly unfamiliar face. She wanted to cry, but she also wanted tough. He didn¡¯t me Gu Lingyin for trying to ssh hot coffee on her, yet Shangguan Yu was being too much for provoking Gu Lingyin. What kind of double standards were these? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear things that are too much, then get lost from now on and don¡¯t appear in front of me.¡± Shangguan Yu then walked past them and walked inside. Fu Siye instinctively grabbed her when she passed by him. Shangguan Yu looked up at him. Looking at her reddened eyes, Fu Siye¡¯s heart tightened for no reason. This made him instantly irritated. He shook off Shangguan Yu and strode away. ¡°Shangguan Yu, if you still want to preserve your dignity as a young mistress, you¡¯d better take the initiative to propose a divorce! Return to me everything that belongs to me!¡± After Gu Lingyin said that, she turned around and followed Fu Siye. As Shangguan Yu watched them leave, she suddenly felt so cold, so cold... This winter seemed to havee especially early and was exceptionally cold. It made her feel like she would freeze to death this winter... ... ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that Fu Siye? He has such a goddess-like and good-looking wife. Is there something wrong with his brain that he found such a third party?¡± Li Meng had seen Fu Siye twice and thought that he was a high-level god. Who knew that he was actually a moron! ¡°Who knows?! My goddess is so beautiful!¡± Mu Huan was furious. ¡°Maybe your goddess is a poisonous beauty,¡± Wu Xingye said casually. Chapter 701 - Be Good (3)

Chapter 701: Be Good (3)

Just as he finished speaking, he received two murderous gazes. He hurriedly made a gesture that said, ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met Sister Shangguan a few times when I was young. She¡¯s really a very good and kind person,¡± Mu Huan said. Wu Xingye spoke again. ¡°You used to say that Lin Qingya was a good person.¡± ¡°What the f*ck! Wu Xingye, are you courting death?!¡± Mu Huan said as she kicked him. ¡°Wu Xingye, I think you¡¯re crazy...¡± Li Meng kicked him. Just as the three of them were fooling around, Mu Huan suddenly grabbed Li Meng and took a few steps back. Then, they heard a thud. A flower pot fell over where Li Meng was standing just now. If Li Meng had still been standing at the same spot, she would probably have been smashed by it and ended up bleeding. Wu Xingye looked at the broken flower pot on the ground and was instantly furious. He looked up and said, ¡°Who the f*ck wants to die?!¡± A mother on the second floor immediately stuck her head out and said, ¡°Sorry, my child identally touched a flower pot and it fell down.¡± ¡°Be more careful in the future! If this was any higher, it would have smashed someone to death!¡± Wu Xingye shouted loudly. What was so bad about this? Why did she let the child y with the flower pot on the balcony? Was this flower pot something a child could identally touch? It must have been deliberately pushed down by the child! ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯ll be more careful from now on!¡± the young mother apologized profusely. Since she had already apologized and the perpetrator was a child, even if what had happened earlier was very dangerous, the three of them could not rush up and find someone to settle scores with. They could only say a few words to that mother and ask her to be more careful in the future. Such objects up high were too dangerous! Then, they left. After they left, the young mother on the second floor looked at the man standing across the street. The two of them looked at each other and confirmed the message. The man did not follow them. Instead, he took out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Mu Huan¡¯s height matches. She¡¯s agile and sharp. She¡¯s the leader of the three and is the most suspicious.¡± ... After the three of them got into the car... Wu Xingye thought about Jin Tianheng, whom Mu Huan had previously asked him to investigate. ¡°Xiao Huan, you said that your grandfather left you billions of assets to inherit, but why didn¡¯t he leave you a way to contact your great-grandfather? He didn¡¯t specify who he was or whatpany he was from. He only left a name. If you can¡¯t even find this person, how are you going to inherit from him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many people alive. It¡¯s too difficult to find someone with just a name, especially since there are too many people from our country with the same name!¡± Li Meng also knew about this. ¡°ording to my grandfather¡¯s letter, my great-grandfather was a big shot. My grandfather was afraid that I would be in danger, so he didn¡¯t let me inherit it. He only left a name. He must have been afraid that I would be in danger. He thought that if I didn¡¯t even have the ability to find someone, I shouldn¡¯t inherit such a legacy, lest I lose my life.¡± Wu Xingye thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. After all, there¡¯s such a huge inheritance and the whereabouts of the heir is unknown. As long as the heir doesn¡¯t appear, such a huge sum of money will be his. This guard will definitely not allow the heir to appear! It might really be life-threatening!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan felt that her grandfather¡¯s concerns were very reasonable. If she didn¡¯t even have the ability to find out who it was, then there was no need for her to inherit it. Wu Xingye added, ¡°Then we really have to get Bo Junyan to investigate this matter.¡± He had to investigate this quietly. It would be best if he could figure out the truth and make full preparations before killing his way over to the inheritance. Chapter 702 - Be Good (4)

Chapter 702: Be Good (4)

¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hope this great-grandfather of yours has more assets than the Bo family. This way, Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t want him to be with Ling Wei and you wouldn¡¯t have any family conflicts.¡± Li Meng put her palms together and prayed that Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather was a formidable figure. ¡°That¡¯d be nice!¡± Mu Huan had a headache over Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. If he simply didn¡¯t like her, there was still a way to resolve this. But it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like her, nor did he like Ling Wei too much. What he wanted was that kind of career map. No matter how hard she tried to make him like her, it was useless. If it was really as Li Meng had said, and her great-grandfather was a super-rich person, then this problem could be perfectly resolved! This possibility made Mu Huan, who initially didn¡¯t pay much attention to this inheritance, decide to put her heart at ease. ¡°Of course it would be. Hurry up and get Bo Junyan to investigate. Who knows, it might be true! After all, if there isn¡¯t one in the country, the super-rich people overseas are also very rich!¡± Wu Xingye said excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes. When he returns, I¡¯ll get him to investigate. His business trip this time is urgent, so it must be something that¡¯s giving him a headache. Let¡¯s not cause trouble for him for now,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Goddess Mu, if you be a super-rich person, I don¡¯t want my dignity anymore. Give me a lifetime¡¯s worth of money! I want to be cooped up at home every day after graduating and do nothing but have fun!¡± Li Meng hugged Mu Huan¡¯s arm, looking like she was begging for a sugar daddy. ¡°Look at you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got!¡± Li Meng wanted to be a good-for-nothing who only knew how to eat and y. ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°I love you! I love you! I¡¯ll only love you in this lifetime!¡± Li Meng expressed her love madly. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Although Mu Huan no longer felt like she was being followed after leaving that street, she still asked Wu Xingye to be more careful when they separated. He had to inform her immediately if anything happened! On the way back to school, Mu Huan and Li Meng saw two cars crashing into each other. Both cars were overturned on the spot! A car was hit at the fuel tank. Seeing this, Mu Huan pushed open the car door and ran toward the car that had been knocked over. There was no need for Li Meng to ask anything given the tacit understanding she had developed with her over the years. After parking the car, she followed Mu Huan and ran toward the overturned car. ¡°This model was reported to have caught on fire after a car ident a few days ago. Now, it¡¯s even more dangerous as its gas tank has been hit. Just in case, we¡¯ll save whoever¡¯s convenient to be saved! Our lives are the most important!¡± Mu Huan said as she ran. If it was an ordinary car ident, she would save whoever she could. But this car was at risk of self-ignition, and her safety was more important than anything else. ¡°Yes!¡± Li Meng nodded. They ran up to the front and realized that the driver in the front seat had died on the spot. In the back seat were a woman and two children. Mu Huan had broken the cracked ss and was about to pull the woman out when... ¡°Save... save my child first...¡± The woman turned around with all her might and passed the child in her arms to Mu Huan, letting her rescue the child first. Mu Huan quickly reached out to take the child and passed it to Li Meng. By the time Mu Huan was helping the woman with the second child, the car was already on fire. After getting the second child out, Mu Huan carried the child with one hand and grabbed the woman with the other. ¡°Use more strength, hurry up!¡± However, the woman¡¯s legs were pressed down by the seat, and she could not get out no matter how hard she tried. Chapter 703 - Be Good (5)

Chapter 703: Be Good (5)

Just as Mu Huan was about to pull the car door open to help the woman... ¡°Quick... Hurry up and carry the child away... In the back of the car is... petrol. It... it will explode...¡± The woman pushed Mu Huan forcefully, not letting her in to save her. She wanted her to carry the child and run. The car owner and his wife were secretly operating the unbranded petrol in the vige. This time, they came to Yun Cheng to purchase goods. There were several cans of petrol in the back of the car. When Mu Huan heard this, her expression instantly changed. Even if she wanted to save the woman, it was toote. She could only hurriedly carry the child, turn around, and run away. She even shouted at the other car owners who wanted to surround them to save her, ¡°Hurry up and disperse! Her car is full of petrol!¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately turned around and ran. Although there shouldn¡¯t be such an ordinary truck that could transport petrol, no one thought about it at this point. They only wanted to run! The gas would explode when it came into contact with a raging fire! Just as Mu Huan finished speaking, the cars behind them started to explode. Mu Huan, who did not have the time to run further, carried the child and ran to the side of the road toward a water canal. Then, she rolled down andy on top of it to protect the child in her arms. Fortunately, the car owner and his wife were doing a small business, and there were only a few barrels of gas inside. Furthermore, as this was a car road with little traffic, it did not cause a huge explosion... Mu Huan was also hiding at a rtively far distance. There weren¡¯t any sshes on her body. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t injured. In this age of information where every little thing that happened could be known by the entire country... By the time Mu Huan had finished her checkup and returned home after recording her statement, the Bo couple had already found out about this matter. ¡°Xiao Huan, how are you? Are you hurt?¡± When Meng Yueman saw her return, she hurriedly pulled her and sized her up. ¡°There¡¯s no injury!¡± Mu Huan hurriedly shook her head. It was almost winter now, and she was wearing very thick clothes. When she rolled down from above, there wasn¡¯t even a scratch. If it were summer, there might have been a scratch. After confirming that there were no injuries on her body, Meng Yueman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You child... when you see such things in the future, stay away from them! Why are you always moving forward when you see danger?!¡± Last time, she jumped into the river to save someone, but now... ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen to your mother. If you see such dangerous things in the future, run away. It¡¯s so dangerous!¡± Bo Dingjing said. The two of them had seen the live video. The situation had frightened the two of them, who had seen the world. They were especially frightened when, as she had just turned around to run with the child in her arms, the car behind had exploded. If she had been a stepte, the consequences... It was unimaginable! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be petrol in the car...¡± Mu Huan thought that the most dangerous thing would be self-ignition. If the car had simply self-ignited, there would still have been time to run while it burned. It wouldn¡¯t look as exaggerated as it did on television. It would explode in an instant. Hence, she felt that there would have been no problem at all. No one would have known that she had saved someone. Who would have known that there was petrol in the car?! With this explosion, everyone knew! ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, you should stay away from such a thing. You¡¯re just a youngdy...¡± Meng Yueman was really afraid that her son would go crazy if something happened to her. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I cherish my life the most! To me, nothing is more important than my life! I¡¯ll never do anything that can hurt me! I¡¯ll definitely be more careful in the future!¡± Chapter 704 - Be Good (6)

Chapter 704: Be Good (6)

Mu Huan knew that they were saying this for her own good, but when she saw that there was no danger and that there was a way to save someone, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing! Furthermore, she was a medical student. When she saw such a situation, she instinctively wanted to rush over to save people. After all, resuscitating a person during the golden period was very important! A minute earlier might have saved them, but a minuteter, a living person would have died. Meng Yueman was about to say something when Mu Huan¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Junyan calling...¡± Mu Huan showed Meng Yueman her phone. ¡°Hurry up and pick up! He must have found out about this!¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to pick up the call. Last time, her husband had told her that she had to be obedient. In the end, this happened again. He would definitely say that she was always like this... However, she still had to pick up the call because he¡¯d said that she was concerned about her, worried about her, and loved her. ¡°Hubby...¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Bo Junyan was about to explode when he saw that scene! He had repeatedly reminded her to take a detour when she saw danger, but she just loved it whenever there was danger anywhere and she would personally crawl there! Mu Huan hurriedly said, ¡°No! No! There aren¡¯t any abrasions on my body at all! There aren¡¯t any injuries! Mom is right beside me. She can assure you that I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve just undergone a full body checkup at the hospital!¡± As she spoke, she brought the phone to Meng Yueman and asked her to prove that what she¡¯d said was true. ¡°Indeed, Xiao Huan isn¡¯t injured at all,¡± Meng Yueman said. When Bo Junyan saw the video of the incident, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured. However, when he thought about what would have happened if she¡¯d been a stepte, he was so frightened that he was about to explode! ¡°Mu Huan...¡± He was about to say something. ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t go back on my promise to you. At that time, I thought it was just an ordinary car ident. I saw that the car had been knocked over and stopped moving, so there¡¯s no danger anymore. I¡¯m a medical student, so how could I leave the passengers in the lurch? If I¡¯d left them in the lurch, I¡¯d feel guilty for the rest of my life. Also, I...¡± Mu Huan was afraid that Bo Junyan would bring up the matter of getting someone to follow her again. Hence, she said all sorts of nice things to him, making her mouth dry. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression became better. ¡°You¡¯d better be good for the next few days. If you do anything dangerous again, don¡¯t me me for not giving you any freedom and having you followed wherever you go!¡± Bo Junyan felt that no matter what he said to her, she would be able to find a reason to retort and convince him otherwise. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more to her and directly gave her an ultimatum. ¡°Hubby...¡± Even though Mu Huan and Bo Junyan could no longer keep secrets, she didn¡¯t like it when people followed her everywhere she did. It was as if she was a prisoner. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter what you say!¡± Bo Junyan said firmly, not wanting to listen to her and be swayed by her again. ¡°Hubby, actually, I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t actually very weak. She was confident in whatever she did, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about her. But... Before she could finish speaking, she heard someone on the other end of the line say that the political figure was here and wanted Bo Junyan to go over. She missed the chance to say those words again. ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t make me worry again! Understood?¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Alright...¡± Seeing that he was busy, Mu Huan did not say anything else. ¡°Be good...¡± Bo Junyan said before hanging up. Mu Huan looked at the phone that had been hung up and decided that when Bo Junyan returned, she would let him have a look at her capabilities at the first instance andpletely dispel his thoughts of having someone follow her. It was just that ns could not keep up with changes. Reality would always catch people off guard. Chapter 705 - Worldview Collapse (1)

Chapter 705: Worldview Copse (1)

Two dayster, at Yun University. Mu Huan, who was recording the experiment data in theboratory, received a call from Wu Xingye. ¡°Xiao Huan, hurry up ande to Dingfeng Pavilion. Xiao Meng and I were meeting Boss Meng here. We don¡¯t know how those people recognized us, but they¡¯ve captured Xiao Meng...¡± Mu Huan was about to ask something when she heard the sound of a phone falling to the ground and Wu Xingye¡¯s cursing. Without thinking, she grabbed her bike keys and ran out. As she could ride her motorbike to school whenever Bo Junyan was not home, Mu Huan had done so today. Dingfeng Pavilion that Wu Xingye was talking about was a famous retro Chinese restaurant in Yun Cheng. It specialized in pce cuisine and was not far from Yun University. It was less than 20 minutes away. ... Bo Junyan had settled his business overseas, and there was an urgent matter that needed his attention in the country, so he rushed back overnight. As he was very busy after his return, he did not tell Mu Huan that he had returned. He nned to pick her up at school after he was done with his work and give her a surprise. Just as Mu Huan was racing toward Dingfeng Pavilion... Bo Junyan was currently signing a contract with a very important foreign client in Dingfeng Pavilion¡¯s private room. When foreigners came to China, they always liked to eat authentic Chinese food. Just as he was about to head to the school to pick up Mu Huan after signing an important contract and sending off the guests, Gong Zeye dragged him upstairs. When he went upstairs, he saw Fu Siye and the rest. Ling Wei, Yang Ning, and some others were all there. ¡°Why are they all here?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s your brother¡¯s birthday today. Have you forgotten?!¡± Gong Zeye looked hurt. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He had really forgotten. Just when Gong Zeye thought that Bo Junyan had forgotten something and needed to make up for it... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Tell PA Wang what gift you want. I¡¯m going to pick up your sister-inw at school now.¡± A day apart felt like three years. Right now, he really missed his little cutie and couldn¡¯t wait to see her. He wanted her to jump into his embrace and sweetly call him Hubby. Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± What did he want to tell PA Wang?! Did he think he was a three-year-old?! That his birthday was just an excuse for a present?! He wantedpany! Didn¡¯t his boss see so many people celebrating his birthday here?! ¡°Brother Bo, you¡¯re already here and this ce isn¡¯t far from Yun University. Why don¡¯t you give Sister-inw a call and ask her toe over as well? We can celebrate Zeye¡¯s birthday together,¡± Yang Ning said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Bo. You can¡¯t leave just like that. It¡¯s his birthday today!¡± Bo Junyan felt that there would be no surprise if he called Mu Huan. But when he saw Gong Zeye¡¯s hurt and expectant face, he could not say ok in agreement. Hence, he took out his phone and called Mu Huan to ask her toe over. Just as he was about to press Mu Huan¡¯s number, Yang Ning, who was standing by the window, suddenly pointed downstairs and shouted, ¡°Brother Bo, look, is that Sis-inw?¡± When Bo Junyan heard this, he instinctively strode forward and looked down from the window. The others also gathered around the window. Dingfeng Pavilion was a retro Chinese restaurant. The buildings here were all retro, just like the ancient courtyard houses. Behind the window of the private room they were in was a small courtyard with artificial mountains, small bridges, and flowing water. At this point, in the courtyard downstairs, a girl in sportswear was fighting with someone, and it was even one against five! Those fierce moves knocked down one person after another, and very quickly, all five of them copsed. This made their eyes widen! Chapter 706 - Worldview Collapse (2)

Chapter 706: Worldview Copse (2)

Although the girl did not look up, Bo Junyan could tell from her figure and side profile that she was his wife! The others also quickly recognized her. Because Mu Huan had been in a hurry to rush over today, she did not put on a disguise. Bo Junyan was so shocked that he forgot that he was on the phone! Until Mu Huan¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Hubby?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s voice was a little hesitant as he did not speak. Bo Junyan snapped back to his senses and stared intently at the figure downstairs, who had clearly run to a remote corner to answer the call. ¡°Where are you?¡± Mu Huan hesitated for a moment. ¡°At school!¡± She had just been reprimanded by him for saving people in a car ident. If she were to say that she was fighting now, her husband would definitely blow her up! Hence, even if she couldn¡¯t wait to see how capable Bo Junyan was after he returned, she couldn¡¯t say that she was fighting right now and make her husband worry about her. ¡°At school?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at school! What¡¯s the matter, Hubby?¡± Whenever Mu Huan had to make a move, she would wear a wireless earpiece. When she said this, a person who was originally on the ground suddenly got up and attacked her. When she realized this, because she was afraid that her husband would hear her, she kicked him. Then, she used her hand to cover the other party¡¯s mouth since he was about to scream in pain. At the same time, her other hand took out her spray and sprayed it on the other party¡¯s nose, causing him topletely copse. From the moment the man got up to sneak an attack on her to the moment she knocked the man down, only a few seconds had passed. During this time, she was still on the phone with Bo Junyan and had even said in that same tone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at school! What¡¯s wrong, Hubby?¡± In his mind, that scene was really a stunning one! This scene made Bo Junyan forget again that he was on the phone. His delicate little cutie... the little cutie that he felt would break with just a touch... She had so valiantly and nimbly knocked down a strong man... At the same time, she¡¯d used such a tender voice to tell him that she was at school. What¡¯s wrong, Hubby...? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have imagined such a scene! He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death! Until... Mu Huan, who did not get a response from him, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hubby?¡± Bo Junyan snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°Turn left and look up straight ahead.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡± Why did he ask her to turn left and look right above her? ¡°Hurry up!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice turned colder. Realizing that something was amiss, Mu Huan instinctively turned left and looked up. Then, she saw a row of familiar people standing in front of the window on the second floor, looking at her. Her husband was standing in the middle, and he was talking to her on the phone. Mu Huan was instantly stunned! Freaking hell! Freaking hell! It was as if ten thousand horses were galloping across her heart! What the f*ck! Freaking hell! She... she... Just as both of them were stunned and speechless, someone suddenly jumped over from somewhere else and attacked Mu Huan. Just as he was about to punch her on the head... Bo Junyan instinctively grabbed the railing of the window and jumped down from the second floor to save Mu Huan. But just as hended... Mu Huan, who was still in a state of shock, instinctively grabbed the other party¡¯s fist without even looking at it. Then, she flung the other party away! A 1.8-meter tall, bulky man who was about 200 kilograms was thrown down by her... She had thrown him down so easily... Chapter 707 - Worldview Collapse (3)

Chapter 707: Worldview Copse (3)

Can you imagine the scene of a small, cute, and adorable little cutie grabbing a two hundred-kilogram fatty and tossing him out? This made Bo Junyan, who had jumped down, feel that his worldview had copsed as the burly man crashed into the rockery! His little cutie¡ªhis delicate, adorable, and soft little cutie! Upstairs, Gong Zeye and the rest of the brothers¡¯ worldview had also copsed! In the beginning, Mu Huan gave them the impression that she was a gentle and quiet girl. Later on, although they felt that she was actually lively and not a gentle person, she was either sitting in Brother Bo¡¯s arms or hanging in his arms. It made them feel that she was like a porcin doll that needed to be carefully protected. She was so delicate that they subconsciously did not curse or speak loudly in front of her. In the end... such a delicate, cute, and adorable girl was able to easily throw a burly man away! Freaking hell! What the f*ck! It felt like the end of the world hade, but it wasn¡¯t as shocking as this moment! Freaking hell... They didn¡¯t know what to say! It felt like a dream! No, even in a dream, one wouldn¡¯t dream of something so unbelievable! Such a cute and adorable little girl, she was actually a mutated superwoman! Freaking hell! Copse! Their worldview had really copsed! Ling Wei looked at Bo Junyan, who was stunned for the first time in his life downstairs, and the corners of her lips curved up slightly. Wasn¡¯t this impact big enough? Yang Ning looked at Gong Zeye and said, ¡°The thing that Sis-inw used to spray people with just now was the same as what that woman disguised as a man used that night. From the things she used and her skills, she must be the one who knocked all of us down that night. The one you wanted to feed a ton of drugs to!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck... After a while... after a while... Gong Zeye snapped back to his senses. ¡°You asked about my schedule and my Brother Bo¡¯s schedule. When you found out that Brother Bo was going to sign a contract with a client here, you decided to hold my birthday banquet here. You even asked me to bring Brother Bo up after he¡¯d signed the contract. Was it because you found out that Sister-inw was that person that you arranged this for us and Brother Bo to see?¡± Bo Junyan and the rest were not stupid. Although Gong Zeye was usually frivolous, he was also very smart. When he snapped back to his senses, he immediately figured out the whole matter. ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Ning admitted readily. She knew that even the slightest abnormality would be detected by Bo Junyan, let alone someone rearranging Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule. Hence, she decided to follow their schedule. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be exposed and would cause the effect she wanted! She was very satisfied with the results right now. No, she was even more satisfied than she had imagined. She didn¡¯t expect Bo Junyan to call Mu Huan. Mu Huan still dared to pick up under such circumstances. She could even say that she was at school as if it was very true! She recalled how Mu Huan had covered her face and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at school.¡± She¡¯s impressed That scene was too impactful! The impact was so strong that they were shocked, let alone Bo Junyan! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you did this...?!¡± Was she trying to kill him?! Gong Zeye felt that today¡¯s incident had a huge impact on his Brother Bo! What if something happened?! Chapter 708 - Worldview Collapse (4)

Chapter 708: Worldview Copse (4)

Although their Brother Bo rarely talked about him and their sister-inw, every time they drank, they could feel that Brother Bo regarded their sister-inw as a weak little cutie who needed protection. Now that they¡¯d seen this scene, their worldview had copsed, let alone their Brother Bo¡¯s! ¡°If I had told you, you would have told Bo Junyan in the next second. He wouldn¡¯t be so shocked!¡± Yang Ning snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?!¡± Gong Zeye said angrily. Even he had already figured out what was going on so quickly, let alone his shrewd boss! His boss was still in shock and had no time to pay attention to them. ¡°I have you! I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯ll definitely protect me, right?!¡± Yang Ning said as she hugged his arm. Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Besides, this shouldn¡¯t make Bo Junyan so angry that he¡¯d want to kill me, right? I¡¯m doing a good deed! Look, all of you have been fooled by that Mu Huan! Especially Brother Bo. It isn¡¯t good to be deceived by her like that!¡± Yang Ning felt that she had done a good deed. She had exposed Mu Huan¡¯s true colors and made her unable to use her harmless appearance to deceive others and make them dote on her! ¡°Brother Bo and Sister-inw could have settled the matter between themselves. Did you have to be so kind?¡± Gong Zeye was about to explode! It was fine if she was usually willful and reckless, but she actually dared to be so willful and rash over such a matter! ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t Mu Huan knock you and me out? She made us look so ashamed and embarrassed. Of course we have to expose her true colors! Let Brother Bo see what kind of person she is!¡± ¡°She may have embarrassed you, but you shouldn¡¯t have made the first move yourself!¡± Gong Zeye used Mu Huan¡¯s words to counter her. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s her. That¡¯s why she said such words with twisted logic. You believed her even when she said something with such twisted logic. Are you stupid?¡± ¡°You...!¡± ¡°Also, think about it. She¡¯s so good at pretending. She was clearly the one who knocked you down, but she could still pretend to be innocent. It¡¯s fine. This kind of woman is too scary! Believe me, even though I exposed her, not only will Brother Bo not be angry, but he will also thank me!¡± Yang Ning felt that no man was willing to be fooled by a woman like this. Not to mention someone like Bo Junyan! ¡°How is that scary? You¡¯re still putting on an act in front of my mom and in front of me every day. Compared to her acting, you¡¯re better at pretending, so aren¡¯t you even scarier?!¡± Mu Huan was Gong Zeye¡¯s idol. When he saw Mu Huan¡¯s true capabilities, after his shock, he felt that she deserved to be his idol. She should be called very awesome! He didn¡¯t find her scary in any way. However, the scene just now was really too shocking. He didn¡¯t expect it! This was his idol. When he snapped back to his senses, he only felt that she was formidable. If this were his girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if his soft, cute, and delicate girlfriend suddenly became a strong and valiant female warrior! He would doubt his life and everything! ¡°How is that the same?¡± Yang Ning said unhappily. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the same?¡± ¡°I did it for my dream!¡± That was why she was pretending to be obedient¡ªto gain more freedom! Gong Zeye recalled that Mu Huan used to be so short of money. ¡°Little Sister-inw must be doing this for a living. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s more forced by circumstance and helpless than you!¡± Yang Ning: ¡°...¡± On second thought, that did seem to be the case... Chapter 709 - Worldview Collapse (5)

Chapter 709: Worldview Copse (5)

After all, everyone had a different side, and they all had things they wanted to hide. If she was forced to hide for the sake of living, Mu Huan didn¡¯t seem to be such a scary and bad woman. Thinking about it again, she suddenly could not understand why she had felt that Mu Huan was a scary and bad woman. That if she did this, Bo Junyan would be grateful to her. In the beginning, she only wanted to find the woman who had knocked her down. She wanted to have a goodpetition with her and regain her dignity. Then, she wanted to buy her drugs and entice her with money to let the other party join her organization. With her joining, she would definitely be like a tiger that had grown wings, and she would be able to aplish something big! Why did it change in the end? Having thought of something, she frowned and looked at Ling Wei. Sensing her gaze, Ling Wei looked away. Yang Ning looked at Ling Wei and couldn¡¯t tell anything. She thought about it carefully and didn¡¯t say anything. This made her, who originally wanted to say something, think for a while and not say anything. She looked at Gong Zeye. ¡°Anyway, everything has been done. Tell me, what should we do?!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± How would he know what to do?! It all depended on Brother Bo¡¯s reaction! As he thought about this, he looked downstairs at Bo Junyan. At this moment, downstairs. As Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, who was approaching her step by step, she was so nervous that her heart was about to race out of her chest! No matter how she thought about it, she could not imagine that he would see such a scene under such circumstances! Especially when she recalled that when he asked her where she was, she¡¯d said that she was at school. She lied to him and got caught lying. This... Freaking hell! If one were to walk by the river all the time, one would eventually get wet shoes! Just as she was about to stop breathing due to her nervousness, she suddenly thought of what she was nervous about. She had originally nned to let him see how awesome she was! Now, although she was identally seen and was even panicking a little, it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to be caught! She¡¯d said that because she was afraid that he would be worried about her, and it wasn¡¯t a malicious lie! Hence, the nervousness on her face vanished and she smiled widely. ¡°Hubby, when did youe back?! Why are you here?!¡± As she spoke, she pounced toward him for a hug. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan, who was pouncing toward him with a smile as if nothing had happened. Her small face was as harmless as usual, naive, and adorable. Then, he looked at the six tall and strong men lying on the ground, especially the one lying on the artificial mountain... The feeling in his heart was indescribable! It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the world had copsed! He knew that Mu Huan was smart and talented from the start. After all, if a person wasn¡¯t smart, it was impossible for her to have such good results. It was impossible for her to have a good life after being abandoned by her family. He knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t an obedient and gentle person. He¡¯d slowly found out. This made him feel that he had picked up a treasure. Hence, in terms of personality, Bo Junyan could easily ept that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t the gentle and quiet type he wanted. But... Now. Just as Mu Huan had said, her appearance was really too deceptive. Sometimes, when she looked at herself, she felt that she should be a soft and adorable little cutie. When outsiders saw her, they would think even more so. This was especially so when she often acted coquettishly in front of Bo Junyan. She was all sorts of delicate and tender, and she oftenined that she was tired and sleepy. She couldn¡¯t withstand a little torment from him. This made him think that she was a delicate flower that needed to be carefully protected and taken good care of. He couldn¡¯t touch her... Chapter 710 - Worldview Collapse (6)

Chapter 710: Worldview Copse (6)

Now, suddenly, she was so strong and powerful. He felt that her fighting skills were better than Jin Chen¡¯s. Although Jin Chen was the weakest among them, his skills were not something ordinary people could match! His tender and adorable wife had suddenly be like this... This... No one knew if anyone had watched this movie before. To put it simply, a person by the name of Chu Men suddenly realized that the town he lived in, his parents, his lover, his rtives, and his friends were all fake! His entire world instantly copsed! He didn¡¯t know what else he could believe and what he should believe! Right now, Bo Junyan felt like he was in the same boat as the Chu family. He had given Mu Huan all his trust. He had always believed whatever she said. He would let her do whatever she wanted. He trusted her wholeheartedly. Suddenly, he realized that she could lie to him without batting an eyelid. Just now, while she was knocking that man down, she had used such a tender voice to tell him that she was at school. What¡¯s wrong, Hubby? The impact on Bo Junyan was too great! He had always felt that he knew Mu Huan very well and knew what his wife was like. She had lied to him in the past, but he had seen through all of that. He didn¡¯t want to fuss over it with her, and that was why he felt that she wasn¡¯t someone who could lie and couldn¡¯t hide anything from him. He thought so deeply. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes today, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that she was lying! She would never have thought that she was doing such a thing instead of being at school! As he looked at Mu Huan, who was pouncing toward him, he suddenly had the feeling that he didn¡¯t know her. This feeling made Bo Junyan, who had lived for nearly 30 years, feel an indescribable sense of panic for the first time. Just as Mu Huan was about to pounce into his embrace, he dodged to the side. Mu Huan, who had thrown herself at him and wanted to hug him tightly, was so shocked that she forgot to retract her strength and fell to the ground. After lying on the ground in a daze for a while, she snapped back to her senses and looked at Bo Junyan with her innocent and disbelieving eyes. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her husband had always liked it when she hugged him. Why did he suddenly avoid her this time? And why was he indifferent even when she fell to the ground? Mu Huan was also spoiled by Bo Junyan. His avoidance had hurt Mu Huan, who was used to him treating her well. Hence, she was momentarily immersed in the shock of him avoiding her. She had forgotten what had just happened and forgotten that she should have exined herself when he saw this scene. It was only when she saw Bo Junyan turn around and leave that she snapped back to her senses. She hurriedly got up from the ground and chased after him. ¡°Hubby, listen to me. I can exin!¡± She anxiously grabbed his arm, wanting to exin what he had seen. Bo Junyan did not speak. He only stopped and looked at her coldly. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but shiver under his icy gaze. From the time they had gone on blind dates until now, he had never looked at her with such an icy gaze. This made her panic. ¡°Hubby, I... I...¡± She wanted to exin, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to. There was nothing much to exin about what he saw. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m not such a weak person. I¡¯m very strong!¡± Chapter 711 - Unknown Territory (1)

Chapter 711: Unknown Territory (1)

¡°Hubby, I... I...¡± She wanted to exin, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to. There was nothing much to exin about what he saw. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m not such a weak person. I¡¯m very strong!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Was she ming him for being blind? After Mu Huan said this, she felt that what she said was not right. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hubby, I originally nned to let you know how strong I am after you returned! But before I could tell you, you suddenly came back. You...¡± As Mu Huan was speaking, Li Meng and Wu Xingye rushed over. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Just as they were about to say something, they saw Bo Junyan and were instantly stunned. It took them a while to regain their senses. Then, they looked at Mu Huan with an obvious expression. You¡¯ve been exposed? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first!¡± Wu Xingye and Li Meng looked at each other and asked, ¡°What about you...?¡± Mu Huan did not speak and waved them away. With their years of tacit understanding, even though the two of them were very concerned about Mu Huan¡¯s current situation, they did not say anything else and turned to run. They turned around and left. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi ran over. ¡°Xiao Huan, are you alright?!¡± They were naturally present at Gong Zeye¡¯s birthday banquet as well. When they saw the fattyunching a sneak attack on Mu Huan, they¡¯d turned around and dashed down in a hurry. Since they didn¡¯te down from upstairs like Bo Junyan did, who jumped down directly, they were a little slower. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why were there so many people today...? After sizing up Mu Huan and confirming that she was fine, Long Feiting berated angrily, ¡°You were fighting, so why were you in a daze?! Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re good at fighting? If that person¡¯s punch hadnded on your head, you¡¯d have been finished. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Long Feiting had seen her like this before. This realization made Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darken. Just then, Gu Chenyi said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to look for me if you needed anything? Don¡¯t fight with others. You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s so dangerous!¡± Gu Chenyi also knew... As her husband, he knew nothing about what others knew. He even treated her as a weak little cutie who¡¯d tire herself out if she wiped a ckboard... How should one describe this feeling? Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze turnedpletely cold. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes, which were getting colder and colder. She really wanted to give the two people in front of her a good beating. What the f*ck! Why were they so concerned about her?! Was this the time to be concerned about her?! And were they really concerned about her? They were harming her! As someone who knew how to read Bo Junyan¡¯s expression, Mu Huan could roughly guess the change in his heart from the change in his expression. This was something that they all knew, but her husband didn¡¯t! This was like the situation back when he had not returned all night. Ling Wei knew and Gong Zeye knew, but only Mu Huan did not know what had happened. The feeling in her heart was really indescribable! Mu Huan hugged his arm and said anxiously, ¡°Hubby, I can exin all these! Please don¡¯t be angry first!¡± Bo Junyan remained silent with a cold expression. ¡°Mu Huan, didn¡¯t you say that if your husband found out that you were like this, not only would he not dislike you, but he would also still love you very much? Why are you so afraid of him being angry now?¡± Seeing that she was fine, Long Feiting was in the mood to find trouble with her. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t me Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan definitely didn¡¯t want this to happen. She had no choice...¡± Gu Chenyi said. Chapter 712 - Unknown Territory (2)

Chapter 712: Unknown Territory (2)

Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Were the two of them done yet?! Were they trying to make her husband so angry that he¡¯d ignore her forever? Just as Long Feiting was about to say something... Mu Huan looked at the two of them and said viciously, ¡°Shut up, you two! If anyone dares to say another word, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to speak again!¡± ¡°Uncle Bo, look. This is her true colors. How brutal! How ruthless!¡± Long Feiting pointed at Mu Huan. Mu Huan¡¯s gaze instantly turned colder. With a casual fling of her hand, some white powdernded on Long Feiting¡¯s body. Instantly, he felt as though there were tens of thousands of bugs biting him. He shouted angrily, ¡°Mu Huan! Can you stop doing this all the time?!¡± Mu Huan ignored him and turned around. Sensing that her husband was bing colder, she hurriedly said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry with me. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you... No... I had no choice. I...¡± Mu Huan was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Bo Junyan ignored her and strode forward. Mu Huan had to run all the way to catch up with him. Outside, PA Wang was already waiting in front of the car. Just now, he did not manage to leave in time and had seen Mu Huan¡¯s formidable skills. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death. The CEO¡¯s wife was so petite and adorable. How could she have such strong skills? He could not even defeat even just two of them... What the f*ck... He was so shocked that he could not ept it, let alone the CEO, who wholeheartedly regarded his wife as a little cutie. No matter how talented he was, he could not tell how traumatized his CEO was. When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan get into the car, she hurriedly followed him, afraid that he would leave her behind. Bo Junyan did not stop her from getting into the car, but he did not look at her either. The cold air around him was unprecedented. No matter how angry he was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. PA Wang, who was driving in front, had also raised the ss without Bo Junyan¡¯s order. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to focus on driving. ¡°Hubby, I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you!¡± Mu Huan exined anxiously, hugging Bo Junyan¡¯s arm. Bo Junyan looked at her coldly. His aloof expression seemed to say, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean to hide it from me, how could you keep it from me until now?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! ¡°Alright, I did hide it from you on purpose, but didn¡¯t you say in the past that you wanted a quiet, gentle, and obedient wife? You also hate fighting the most. I¡¯m not the type you like, so I can only hide it from you... I...¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re ming me?¡± Bo Junyan asked coldly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± F*ck! What was she saying?! Why did she say that?! ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not ming you... I¡¯m just exining this matter. I know it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve made countless mistakes and deserve to die! Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, alright... Hubby...¡± Mu Huan hugged his arm and acted coquettishly. Bo Junyan looked at her delicate little face and saw how she was acting coquettishly. Then, he thought about how she had swung that 200-kilogram fatty earlier. Instantly, he withdrew his hand and stopped looking at her. ¡°Stay away from me. Also, don¡¯t call me Hubby.¡± In the past, he had always felt that she was deliberately calling him Hubby without any feelings. Now that he thought about it, it was even more fake. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be like this! If I don¡¯t call you Hubby, who should I call Hubby? Should I call someone else Hubby?¡± Chapter 713 - Unknown Territory (3)

Chapter 713: Unknown Territory (3)

Bo Junyan¡¯s expression turned even uglier at the thought of her coquettishly addressing another man as her husband! ¡°Hubby, I know I shouldn¡¯t have hidden this from you. It¡¯s all my fault. Please hit me...¡± Mu Huan said as she squeezed herself into his embrace. However, Bo Junyan, who used to always hug her whenever she pounced on him, did not hug her. His body was still emitting an intensely cold aura. Seeing this, Mu Huan made up her mind. She reached out to hold his face and was about to kiss him. Bo Junyan avoided her kiss. He exuded a sense of rejection. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was not a person who liked to act coquettishly or exin anything. After she got together with Bo Junyan, he had always doted on her. No matter what happened, he would always stand on her side. There was no need for her to say anything more and he would forgive her. Every time he was angry, she only needed to hug him and say a few words. If that didn¡¯t do it, she would kiss him. Then, everything would be fine. Now, he was not even letting her kiss him. This anger... He was really angry! This... She didn¡¯t know what else she could do. After all, even a kiss was useless to her. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do! ¡°Hubby, what do I have to do to make you not angry?¡± she asked pitifully as she looked at him. Bo Junyan kept silent. ¡°Hubby, I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what else she could say. In the past, no matter how angry Bo Junyan was, he would never reject her advances. Now that he was rejecting her advances, she did not even dare to get close to him, let alone do anything else. No matter what Mu Huan said, Bo Junyan ignored her. In the end, he didn¡¯t even give her a cold look. This made Mu Huan, who was already at her wit¡¯s end, unable to find a word to say. She could only quietly hide in a corner and carefully look at Bo Junyan. Until they reached home. Bo Junyan, who used to carry her out of the car, opened the car door and left. Seeing this, Mu Huan quickly followed. When they entered, Bo Dingjing and Meng Yueman were watching television in the living room. The two of them were stunned to see Bo Junyan. Then, Meng Yueman stood up and said, ¡°Junyan, when did youe back? Eat...¡± Before she could finish speaking, Bo Junyan went upstairs. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± What was going on? Why was he so angry?! ¡°Mom, Junyan is throwing a tantrum because of me. I¡¯ll go up and coax him first.¡± With that, Mu Huan hurriedly followed after Bo Junyan. Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± ¡°What happened to make Junyan, who dotes on his wife, throw a tantrum?¡± Bo Dingjing asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the looks of it, it¡¯s not a small matter. Why don¡¯t I go up and take a look?¡± Meng Yueman had never seen her son with so cold an expression that he ignored her. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let them settle their own matters. Let¡¯s not get involved.¡± Bo Dingjing felt that it was best for the elders to not interfere in the matters between the two of them. Otherwise, the more they interfered, the more chaotic it would be. Meng Yueman thought about it and agreed. Then, she sat down again. ¡°Seriously, my dad just left and I can rx now. Why are they fighting again?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a young man. Who at that age wouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum and bicker? Didn¡¯t you always throw a tantrum at me when you were young?¡± ¡°Why do I keep fooling around with you? Should I even be fooling around with you? I just want you to rest more. I want you to be in good health!¡± Chapter 714 - Unknown Territory (4)

Chapter 714: Unknown Territory (4)

Seeing this, Bo Dingjing immediately said, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. My wife is right in everything. Everything she does is for my own good!¡± Meng Yueman looked at him and snorted. ¡°Fake!¡± With that, she stood up and left for her room. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Look, she even said she didn¡¯t like to make a scene. Upstairs... The moment Bo Junyan entered the room, he started to pack his clothes. Mu Huan panicked when she saw this and hurriedly went up to stop him. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Mu Huan stood in front of the wardrobe, her expression saying that she¡¯d rather die than let him go! Bo Junyan looked at her for a while, then turned around and left without packing his things. Mu Huan hurriedly ran forward and hugged his waist from behind. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s talk things out!¡± ¡°Talk what out?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s right! What else did she have to say?! She felt like she had said everything she could! After a while, she... ¡°Hubby, I swear on my life! I really had ns to tell you when you came back!¡± Bo Junyan did not respond. ¡°Hubby, believe me, alright?! I really nned to tell you when you came back! I can swear an oath that if I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll get into a car...¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± When Mu Huan heard that he believed her, she heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but sound a little coquettish. ¡°Hubby, if you believe me, then don¡¯t be so angry, alright? You¡¯re so angry, I¡¯m so scared...¡± She was afraid that because of this, he would no longer like her. After all, she was every single thing that he didn¡¯t like. She was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like her like this... Any other thing that happened between the two of them could still be resolved. But if he didn¡¯t like her anymore, there¡¯d be no way to resolve it. After all, this was the person she was. If he didn¡¯t like her, what else could she do? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Did she actually know what fear was? ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t dislike who I am... If you don¡¯t like me like this and don¡¯t want me anymore, I won¡¯t be able to hug and kiss you anymore. Also, Hubby, you can¡¯t hug and kiss me. In the future, it¡¯ll be another man hugging and kissing me. Think about it...¡± Before she could finish speaking... Bo Junyan, who had suddenly turned around, kissed her fiercely. It was as though a thunderstorm had suddenly broken out in midsummer. It was so violent that one could not resist at all! The next morning. When Mu Huan woke up, Bo Junyan was no longer around. Yesterday, her suppositions had made him stop rejecting her advances so coldly. She didn¡¯t know if it was considered a sessful use of her big move or if he wasn¡¯t so angry with her anymore. After some thought, she picked up her phone and called Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan took it. ¡°Hubby...¡± she called out delicately. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Don¡¯t call me.¡± With that, he hung up. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He was still angry... However, when she thought about how her husband had always been arrogant, sulky, and difficult to appease, Mu Huan felt that this anger could not be appeased in a short while. She had to take it slow. As long as he didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want her, everything would be fine! Hence, she got up, washed up, and prepared to go to school. When she went downstairs to the dining room, Bo Dingjing, his wife, and the Huo siblings were already having breakfast. When Meng Yueman saw hering down, she said, ¡°Come over for breakfast. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bete for school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan walked over. She sat down. Meng Yueman looked at her. ¡°Were you and Junyan finest night?¡± Chapter 715 - Unknown Territory (5)

Chapter 715: Unknown Territory (5)

Last night, that child from the Gong family called to say that they had not even eaten. She had yet to eat and had onlye out today. It looked like their rtionship was almost over. Since ancient times, husband and wife had always fought at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but Junyan is still a little angry. I need to cate him,¡± Mu Huan said awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to coax him well. This child has always been a tsundere since he was young. When he was unhappy when he was young, he would never say anything and would never say what he wanted. He would always want people to guess. Once there¡¯s something that was not as good as what he wanted, he would have all sorts of dark expressions. You don¡¯t know how tired I was when I was coaxing him!¡± Whenever Meng Yueman thought about it, she¡¯d break down in tears. Mu Huan: ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too proud and coquettish!¡± Mu Huan felt that her husband was indeed a tsundere. Usually, when you talked to him, he would only reply with a ¡°mm¡± and you¡¯d have to guess what he was thinking. What more when he was angry? He was like a thousand-year-old iceberg. Not only was he unhappy, but he also had a cold expression on his face. ¡°This is all your father¡¯s fault. Your father¡¯s personality is also like this. It¡¯spletely inherited! You can me your father, but don¡¯t me Junyan. He didn¡¯t want to be born with such a personality.¡± As Meng Yueman spoke, she looked at Bo Dingjing with a face full of me! Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Was this what it meant to be shot in the foot? He¡¯d been so harmless that even a lukewarm breakfast could burn him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Cousin usually dotes on you so much, yet he¡¯s this angry with you. You must have done something wrong, yet you still have the cheek to me Cousin for being arrogant!¡± Huo Li snorted. Last night, he did not attend Gong Zeye¡¯s birthday banquet and did not know what had happened. He only med Mu Huan instinctively. Before Mu Huan could say anything else, Meng Yueman said, ¡°Huo Li, eat your food. Once you¡¯re full, go upstairs!¡± Huo Yuqi looked at Huo Li. Who asked him to look for trouble for no reason?! Would he not be able to get over it if he didn¡¯t cause trouble for her? Huo Li¡¯s lips twitched. His sister hadpletely betrayed him. ¡°Am I wrong? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Cousin¡¯s temper, Aunt. With his personality, how could he be so easily angered? Especially given how he usually dotes on his wife!¡± Huo Li¡¯s tone was very serious when he said the word ¡°dotes.¡± Let them think about how Bo Junyan usually doted on his wife. Mu Huan must have done something wrong to make him so angry! Meng Yueman was already very curious about what had happened between Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. Now that she¡¯d heard her nephew¡¯s words, she was even more curious about what Mu Huan had done to make her son so angry. Hence, she asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Huan, what happened between you and Junyan?¡± After asking, she felt that something was amiss and quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to show some concern for you guys. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t want to tell me!¡± Although she was curious, it was just as her husband had said. It was better for them not to get involved in the matters between the youngsters. Mu Huan felt that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. Besides, she had already made Bo Junyan so angry by not telling him. She didn¡¯t want her inws to identally see her manly side one day and be so shocked that they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept her as their daughter-inw anymore. Hence, she said, ¡°Yesterday, my friend was abducted by a client she offended when she was working part-time. When I went to save her and fought with someone to do so, Junyan saw me. He didn¡¯t know that I knew how to fight, so he was very angry.¡± Chapter 716 - Unknown Territory (6)

Chapter 716: Unknown Territory (6)

¡°You fought with someone?¡± Meng Yueman and Bo Dingjing were in disbelief. She was so petite and yet she was fighting with someone? ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be fooled by my appearance. I¡¯m actually very strong and good at fighting! It¡¯s not a problem for me to fight more than ten people by myself!¡± Mu Huan was also very distressed about her petite and soft appearance, but she had no choice since this was given to her by her parents. One person could fight more than ten? Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± It was unimaginable. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± It was unimaginable. ¡°Stop boasting! You think you can fight more than ten people by yourself?¡± Huo Li snorted. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem for me to fight a dozen of them.¡± Mu Huan looked at him. ¡°You really know how to exaggerate!¡± Huo Li did not believe her at all. Mu Huan did not speak. She picked up the stainless steel fork that was ced on the dining table and bent it... Meng Yueman: ¡°...!!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± Huo Li: ¡°...!!¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!¡± She snapped back to her senses and said instinctively, ¡°That time, it was you who broke the car door handle. The one now isn¡¯t the original, is it?¡± At that time, she had clearly heard something, but Mu Huan had said that it was nothing. ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°...¡± Huo Li came back to his senses and said, ¡°She¡¯s so powerful, but she¡¯s always been pretending to be a cute girl. No wonder Cousin is so angry!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong to say that. She had been acting cute all along. Whether it was for the sake of life or for something else, she was just pretending. ¡°Huo Li, if you say another word, I¡¯ll get someone to send you home.¡± Although Bo Dingjing was shocked, his daughter-inw was still his daughter-inw. So what if she knew how to fight and had extraordinary martial strength? Even if she had martial strength, that was no reason to reject her, alright? Besides, they had never asked her if she knew how to fight or if she was strong. Hence, strictly speaking, they could not say that she had lied to them. Huo Li knew that his uncle had always kept his word, so he did not say anything else. Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you don¡¯t have to worry. This isn¡¯t a big deal. It might simply have happened too suddenly, so Junyan can¡¯t ept that he doesn¡¯t know you that well. After a few days, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± The young and tender wife whom he had always thought was soft and adorable suddenly became so strong, instantly bing a stranger. He suddenly realized that the wife he thought he knew well, he did not understand at all. This kind of blow and impact needed some buffer time to bounce back from. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is too sudden. You¡¯re too two-faced. It¡¯s too unexpected. I¡¯m so shocked that I can¡¯t ept it for a while, let alone Junyan...¡± Meng Yueman had just snapped back to her senses. Her soft and adorable daughter-inw had suddenly be a strongman who could bend stainless steel forks with her bare hands. Honestly speaking, she couldn¡¯t even take the impact, let alone her son who knew his wife very well and doted on her so much that he treated her like his little sweetheart. ¡°I know. It¡¯s all my fault...¡± Mu Huan lowered her head. No matter what, it was her fault. It was her fault. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This matter isn¡¯t your fault. Junyan is angry. You just have to cate him. He¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Bo Dingjingforted. ¡°Your father is right. It¡¯ll be fine after you coax him.¡± Although Meng Yueman was shocked, that was all. Her daughter-inw only knew how to fight. It was good that she knew how to protect herself. It wasn¡¯t like she did anything else. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± I hope I can coax him well... Chapter 717 - Im Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (1)

Chapter 717: I¡¯m Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (1)

In this world, no matter how close a person was, as long as this did not happen to them, they would not be able topletely sympathize. Just like this matter. Bo Dingjing and his wife were biological parents. They were absolutely concerned about their son. But after this shock, they easily epted it. This was because whether their daughter-inw knew martial arts or not did not change much for them. It was not a big deal. But this was not the case for Bo Junyan. The reason he was so angry wasn¡¯t because Mu Huan knew martial arts. It was because of the impact that made his entire worldview copse. Think about it. Your lover, the person you love the most, the person you think you know very well... suddenly, one day, you realize that she¡¯s not what you think she is. From being so weak and harmless that she needed meticulous protection to be invincible. To this... It really made one doubt life! They doubted who they liked and loved. In particr, that she could deceive you without batting an eyelid would make you even more suspicious of life itself. You wouldn¡¯t know if what she said was true, if what she said was false, if all her love for you was just a lie. You trusted her so much that you would believe whatever she said and do whatever she wanted. For her sake, you can go against anyone, but... But she was no longer her. This... If you weren¡¯t Bo Junyan yourself, it would be really hard for you to understand the impact he had suffered. Right now, he was doubting his life and everything else. At Yun University... ¡°How are you, Xiao Huan? Have you appeased God Bo?¡± The moment Mu Huan sat down, Li Meng asked impatiently, ¡°God Bo didn¡¯t look too good yesterday. He couldn¡¯t be easy to appease. I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± ¡°No...¡± Mu Huan sighed. She had already used such a big move, so she didn¡¯t know how else tofort her husband. ¡°You didn¡¯t pounce on him?¡± ¡°I did, but he¡¯s still angry.¡± Li Meng looked guilty as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that God Bo had found out about it all of a sudden before Xiao Huan had told him, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. No one would have been able to take such a sudden scene! ¡°How is this your fault? It¡¯s not like you wanted to get abducted...¡± Mu Huan suddenly stopped. ¡°No, what happened yesterday was very strange! ¡± ¡°Yes, I find it strange too. Last night, I went back and thought about the entire process. I felt that Boss Meng was instructed to catch me. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t want to settle scores with us. They did that to lure you over!¡± ¡°Those people led me to the small courtyard to fight again, and Bo Junyan and the rest happened to be there. This... is definitely not a coincidence!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold when she thought about how someone had deliberately nned this. ¡°Could it be Ling Wei?! She found out that you used to work at Know-All Agency and then contacted Boss Meng to get him to detain me first so that you would run over to save me without any suspicion. Then, she would lead you to the small courtyard, and she would arrange for Bo Junyan and the rest to wait there in advance?¡± The more Li Meng spoke, the more she felt that it was possible! ¡°She couldn¡¯t have arranged for Bo Junyan to wait there. She should have known about Bo Junyan¡¯s itinerary and made such arrangements.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s greatest enemy now was Ling Wei, so she naturally suspected that it was Ling Wei. Chapter 718 - Im Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (2)

Chapter 718: I¡¯m Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (2)

Besides, Ling Wei was the most likely person to be able to arrange such a coincidence and find out about Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule without leaving any traces. When she thought about how Ling Wei knew that Bo Junyan had returned to the country, but she didn¡¯t know, Mu Huan was instantly displeased. Every time, everyone knew about his whereabouts except her! However, her unhappiness made her understand Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings even more. As a husband, he didn¡¯t know what others knew. The shadow in his heart was too great! Just as Mu Huan and Li Meng thought that Ling Wei had done this... Mu Huan received a call from Gong Zeye. ¡°Sis-inw, I¡¯m really sorry. Everything that happened yesterday was arranged by Yang Ning. First, she asked about Brother Bo and my schedule, then she used my birthday banquet to gather everyone there, causing such a thing to happen...¡± Gong Zeye, who was afraid that he would be an eternal sinner, did not sleep the entire night. He wanted to call them to tell them about this matter, but when he heard from his mother that they had returned to their room after returning, he did not dare to make a call. It was only when he received news from PA Wang that his boss had gone to work that he dared to call Mu Huan. ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this to be Yang Ning¡¯s doing. ¡°First, she got someone to follow your good friends, Li Meng and Wu Xingye. When she found out about your past work and confirmed that you were the one who disguised as a man and knocked her down that night, she arranged such a thing to expose your true colors...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Freaking hell! Seriously! No wonder she felt that someone was following them that day! She had been too careless! She could sense that someone was following them, but she did not investigate further! Seriously, she was born in trouble and got killed in peace! ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m really sorry! You can kill me however you want!¡± Gong Zeye said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Just as Gong Zeye was about to say something... Yang Ning snatched the phone away and said, ¡°If you want to me someone, me me. However, I don¡¯t think you have the right to me me. It¡¯s just like what you said. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the ability that you ended up like this! You can¡¯t me anyone but yourself for not being vignt!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have the right to me anyone. I can only me myself for not being vignt.¡± Mu Huan really had no one to me for falling into such an arrangement. It was just that she had led afortable life and became less sensitive to danger. Hence, she could only me herself for this. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Yang Ning felt that she had finally gotten back at her. Just as Mu Huan was about to hang up... ¡°Mu Huan, you were able to win against usst time because you used drugs. Do you dare to not use that topete with my men? They¡¯re not even convinced that you¡¯ve beaten them! If you fight with them, we¡¯ll be even!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be even?¡± Mu Huanughed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Include yourself and let me beat you up. Then we¡¯ll be even!¡± Mu Huan had no right to me anyone for being schemed against, but she would get her revenge! In the past, whoever dealt with her, made her unhappy, and made her feel pain, she would get back at them harshly and make them even more upset and hurt! On ount of the fact that she was Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee and Gong Zeye had apologized in such a timely manner, she would give her a good thrashing if he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her! ¡°If you can knock them down, I¡¯ll let you beat me up!¡± Yang Ning was a straightforward person. ¡°Alright, pick a ce. After five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I can¡¯t go too far away from Yun University. After beating you up, I still have to rush home to eat.¡± Chapter 719 - Im Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (3)

Chapter 719: I¡¯m Afraid It Will Be Gone with the Wind (3)

Yang Ning was angered by her arrogant words. ¡°You better have the capability!¡± ¡°Let me know when the location is set.¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. ¡°Who are you fighting with?¡± Li Meng did not know who had called Mu Huan, but she could tell from Mu Huan¡¯s tone that there would be a fight. ¡°Yang Ning.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Li Meng had forgotten who Yang Ning was. ¡°That head of the jewelry thieves, Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee.¡± ¡°Did she arrange everything for you to fight with her?¡± Li Meng was stunned. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I say that I felt that someone was following us? It was her men.¡± Li Meng: ¡°F*ck!¡± She thought it was Ling Wei, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be a passerby whom she had forgotten about! What the f*ck, there was really an ident every year, and there were especially many idents this year! ¡°Why did she do this? Is it because of what happenedst time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°F*ck! Let¡¯s go and beat them up now!¡± Her Xiao Huan had already shown them mercy, but they were so ungrateful and unappreciative! ¡°Not now. I have to rest. I have a fight in the afternoon, so I won¡¯t be attending ss. I¡¯ll go to the dormitory to sleep. Buy lunch and bring it back to the dormitory for me,¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up. Li Meng was stunned at first and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Then, she understood. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t have to worry too much. God Bo just can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°That being said, I also feel that this matter is just a small matterpared to the bed photo. However, I have a bad feeling about this. Hence, I have to work harder.¡± Mu Huan had previously felt that it was not a problem for her to hide the fact that she knew how to fight from him! However, Bo Junyan¡¯s reaction made her feel that it wasn¡¯t what she thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much for now.¡± Li Meng reached out and patted her arm. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°Bring me more good food and drinks for lunch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Mu Huan reached the ssroom door, Long Feiting walked toward her. ¡°Mu Huan, yesterday, you...¡± He was about to say, ¡°The drug you scattered yesterday made me scratch my back.¡± However, Mu Huan walked around him and was about to leave. Long Feiting reached out and grabbed her arm. How could she leave before he could finish speaking? ¡°Let go,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t want to let you go?! I haven¡¯t even finished speaking and you¡¯re already leaving. Aren¡¯t you too rude...¡± Before Long Feiting could finish his words of courtesy, Mu Huan suddenly grabbed his arm and exerted force. The pain made Long Feiting instinctively let go. ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently and have no patience. If you have nothing better to do, don¡¯t appear in front of me and don¡¯t spout nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t say anything else!¡± Mu Huan said viciously. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan let go of him and left. Long Feiting did not chase after her. He knew that when she was in a bad mood, she could not be provoked. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of her really doing something. It was just that when he fought, he did not hit women. He could only be beaten up by her, and she knew how to use drugs. He really did not want to experience the itchiness fromst night again. Mu Huan bumped into Gu Chenyi at the exit. When she saw Gu Chenyi walking toward her, the corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. She really hoped that next year would arrive soon and he¡¯d be sent overseas so that she wouldn¡¯t have to see his face, which made her want to punch him! Chapter 720 - Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (4)

Chapter 720: Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (4)

¡°Xiao Huan, how were things with Uncle yesterday?¡± Gu Chenyi asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern!¡± Mu Huan said as she walked around him. Gu Chenyi once again stood in front of her and looked at her with such deep affection. ¡°Xiao Huan, if Uncle can¡¯t ept you, can youe back to me? No matter what kind of person you are, I can ept it! I like you. For you, I can let go of everything and be with you!¡± One would only know how to cherish something after losing it. He was like that. It was only when he lost her that he realized that no matter what kind of person she was, as long as she was his, it was fine. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m telling you, no matter what happens between Bo Junyan and me, it¡¯s impossible between us. Don¡¯t you dare say such things in front of me again! Also, get out of the way immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± When Mu Huan was in a bad mood, she really didn¡¯t have much patience. ¡°Why not? You must have agreed to be with me before because you liked me. I¡¯m your first love! Your most beautiful first love!¡± Didn¡¯t everyone say that first love was the most unforgettable? She should find it the hardest to forget the things between them, especially since they had only been apart for a short while. ¡°After I got together with Bo Junyan, I realized that I didn¡¯t really like you. My first love is my husband!¡± Didn¡¯t he always say that she had never liked him? Now, he was saying that she definitely liked him. F*ck, this person was really hard to pin down! ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Xiao Huan, don¡¯t say such things. I know I was in the wrong in the past. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely not be like that. Believe me, I really won¡¯t! I¡¯ll definitely treat you very well in the future! There¡¯s no one in this world who likes you more than I do...¡± Gu Chenyi said as he grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm. Mu Huan took a step back and dodged his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying such things? Don¡¯t disgust me here! Move aside!¡± Yesterday, when she was facing the danger of a sneak attack, Gu Chenyi had run down from upstairs. His words of concern were also suspected of ruining her rtionship with Bo Junyan, and her husband had jumped down directly from upstairs. Even under such a shocking situation, her husband instinctively cared about her and wanted to save her! No matter what, instinct was the best time to show one¡¯s feelings. Her husband had true love for her! He truly liked her! At the thought of this, Mu Huan felt even more strongly that she had to use everything in her power to coax her husband! ¡°Xiao Huan, these are all my most sincere words. Believe me! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can cut open my heart and take a look!¡± Gu Chenyi said as he stepped forward again, wanting to grab her and make her see his sincerity. She didn¡¯t know how much he yearned for her, how painful it was! He yearned so much that he didn¡¯t even look like himself. He really liked her, he really did. He really wanted to be with her! As long as he could be with her, he could give up everything! Mu Huan couldn¡¯t stand his disgusting words anymore. She felt that if she asked him to move away again, he wouldn¡¯t listen to her and move away. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything else and directly kicked him! Gu Chenyi, who did not expect her to kick him, was caught off guard and fell. He widened his eyes in disbelief. He was shocked and hurt! Chapter 721 - Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (5)

Chapter 721: Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (5)

He didn¡¯t expect her to treat him this way! Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Before he could get up, she ran toward the dormitory. Gu Chenyi looked at her departing figure. After the initial shock, his eyes darkened. He would make her return to his side! Definitely! No matter what methods he had to use! No matter what he had to do! He would do it! Bo Corporation... After Gong Zeye called Mu Huan, he went to thepany to look for Bo Junyan. ¡°Brother Bo...¡± He looked cautiously at Bo Junyan. The way Bo Junyan looked at him was extremely cold, so cold that it made him want to shiver. ¡°Brother Bo, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t manage to find a good person...¡± he apologized pitifully. ¡°Do you like her? If you don¡¯t like her, I can help you deal with the fiancee that Auntie had forced on you,¡± Bo Junyan said. After Mu Huan had fallen asleepst night, Bo Junyan had gotten someone to investigate all of Mu Huan¡¯s matters. Just as he had said before, there was nothing in Yun Cheng that he could not investigate. When he came to the office today, he saw everything about Mu Huan. After seeing all those incidents, he turned around and thought about it. There were a few times when he¡¯d felt that she was timid and scared when she saw him. Always, it was because she¡¯d done something to feel guilty about. It was all her... This was the first time that Bo Junyan felt that he was really blind! It was simply... indescribable... Bo Junyan had investigated all of Mu Huan¡¯s matters, so naturally, he had also investigated yesterday¡¯s matter. He never believed that there was such a coincidence in this world. He only believed in people. This investigation had led him to Yang Ning. No matter what had happened between him and Mu Huan and what kind of person his wife was, Bo Junyan would not allow anyone to plot against his wife! As long as Gong Zeye didn¡¯t like this Yang Ning, he would immediately deal with her. When Gong Zeye heard the word ¡°deal,¡± he shuddered again. ¡°Brother Bo, barring idents, I¡¯ll marry her. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Bo. There won¡¯t be a next time! If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll get rid of her without you having to do anything!¡± Gong Zeye was also at the age to marry. His mother kept urging him. Compared to other women, he could still ept marrying Yang Ning. ¡°Sure.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else. Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan and said carefully, ¡°Brother Bo, I know that what happened yesterday had a huge impact on you, but actually, thinking about it, it¡¯s nothing... Sister-inw is just suddenly good at fighting...¡± Although this matter was caused by Yang Ning, it was he who had revealed her whereabouts. Hence, it could be said that it was because of him. ¡°I still have something on. If you¡¯re free, you can leave.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head to settle the work in his hands. Gong Zeye knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say anything else. He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and said, ¡°Brother Bo, Yang Ning is going to have a fight with little sister-inw. It¡¯ll be after five in the afternoon.¡± Bo Junyan looked up at Gong Zeye with a cold gaze. His fiancee had done such a thing and still dared to fight with his wife? ¡°I was thinking that Sister-inw must be feeling ufortable after suffering such grievances. I want her to beat them up to vent her anger.¡± When Gong Zeye heard that Yang Ning and Mu Huan were going to fight, he had wanted to explode. He was so angry that he wanted to kill Yang Ning. After doing such a thing, she still dared to fight with Mu Huan. She must be tired of living! However, when he thought about it, the arranged fight was quite appropriate. His sister-inw must be full of anger right now. If she beat all of them up, her anger would probably dissipate. Chapter 722 - Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (6)

Chapter 722: Scared of Being Blown by the Wind (6)

Bo Junyan snorted and did not speak. However, Gong Zeye could tell what he meant by that snort. That was, if he dared to let his wife suffer any injuries, he would deal with it directly. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Bo. I promise that I¡¯ll let Sis-inw vent her anger!¡± ... After Mu Huan reached the dormitory, she covered herself with a nket and fell asleep. When Li Meng returned to the dormitory at noon and saw that she was still sleeping, she did not wake her up. Instead, she opened up all the good food that she had brought back. Just as she was done serving them, Mu Huan woke up. She smiled at Mu Huan and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d wake up once you smell it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Mu Huan sat up. ¡°Come and eat, these are your favorite dishes.¡± Mu Huan got up and washed up before starting to eat. The two of them were especially good at eating. Li Meng had bought six servings, and the two of them were still eating. After the meal, Mu Huan immediately took out her phone, thinking about how she was going to coax her husband. She was afraid that if she called Bo Junyan, he would say coldly like he did in the morning, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Don¡¯t call me.¡± She sent a WeChat message. ¡°Hubby, I just had my meal. Have you eaten?¡± Bo Junyan did not reply to her even after a long time. Mu Huan thought about it and picked up her cell phone. Using the software that she had downloaded with Bo Junyan, she took a few selfies using a filter of a pitiful kitten. Sending to Bo Junyan, and begging you to send an apanying text. Hey, it¡¯s your kitten, alright? If you continue to ignore your kitten, your kitten is going to die. Bo Junyan, who was in the middle of a meeting, saw the photo she¡¯d sent. That pitiful and adorable look made him want to hug her immediately. But on second thought, the image of her shaking off that 200-kilogram fatty meant this was all an act. He instantly switched off his phone and stopped looking at Mu Huan¡¯s message. Mu Huan sent many more messages and photos, but Bo Junyan did not reply. It made her so tired that she copsed on the bed. ¡°Sigh, I wonder when my husband, who¡¯s so hard to please, will be able to be appeased.¡± ¡°Be patient and confident. Think about how many times Edison failed before he invented the light bulb!¡± Li Meng encouraged. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright. ¡°Do you have ss in the afternoon or do you want to continue sleeping?¡± ¡°Continue to sleep. I just want to sleep now.¡± Her husband ignoring her made her feel very listless and annoyed. As they were talking, a strong gust of wind blew past and blew open the dormitory¡¯s window. When Mu Huan went to close the window, she saw the few leaves on the big tree outside the window. Hence, she took out her phone, took a picture, and posted it on her WeChat Moments. ¡°If my pig trotters[1] continue to ignore me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able tost long like these leaves. I¡¯ll be blown away by the wind and buried in this deep winter, never to wake up again.¡± She posted on her WeChat Moments and waited for a while, but there was still no response from Bo Junyan. Having no other choice, she could only lie on the bed and continue sleeping. After the meeting, although Bo Junyan had clearly told himself not to look at Mu Huan¡¯s messages anymore and that she was only pretending to be pitiful and cute, he still instinctively clicked on WeChat to take a look. However, after looking at those photos and words, he did not reply to her. Just as he was about to put away his phone and continue working... Gong Zeye called. ¡°Brother Bo, look at Sis-inw¡¯s Moments!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Quick, take a look. I¡¯m afraid Sister-inw will take things too hard!¡± Gong Zeye said anxiously. When Bo Junyan heard this, he hung up and went to look at Mu Huan¡¯s Moments. [1] ng that generally refers to lying men that can¡¯t be trusted Chapter 723 - Heartless (1)

Chapter 723: Heartless (1)

Gong Zeye was actually trying to scare Bo Junyan. He did not think that Mu Huan would take things too hard. After all, she was such a strong person, and she had also just arranged a fight. Someone who could still think of fighting in order to cool down would definitely not take things too hard. He just wanted to make his Brother Bo nervous. Sometimes, people just needed to be provoked. When Bo Junyan saw the message that Mu Huan had sent, he immediately called her. However, Mu Huan did not pick up. He called a few more times, but no one picked up. This made him stand up and walk out. Although he knew that someone like her wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid, still... Seeing that the photo was taken at the school dormitory, Bo Junyan headed straight to there. When he reached the dormitory, Mu Huan was sleeping soundly. Bo Junyan looked at her, who was lying motionless on the bed, and thought of a certain possibility. His heart instantly stopped beating! Just as he was about to rush forward... Mu Huan had turned over and was hugging the nket as she slept. Bo Junyan: ¡°...!!¡± Would such a heartless person take things too hard? Ha... Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself if he went forward, he woke her up by biting her a few times before turning around to leave. Mu Huan, who was sound asleep, instinctively sensed something. However, by the time she opened her eyes, Bo Junyan had already left. After looking at the empty dormitory, she turned around and nned to continue sleeping. Just as she closed her eyes, she thought of the WeChat Moments she had sent. Hence, she reached out to touch her phone for a while. When she turned on her phone and saw several missed calls from Bo Junyan, she sat up in shock and instantly sobered up! Freaking hell! Her husband called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up! She didn¡¯t pick up! Mu Huan had switched her phone to vibrate because she was trying to save someone yesterday. After that incident, she was only thinking about how to coax her husband and hadpletely forgotten that her phone was on vibrate mode. She was sleeping rather soundly, and before she slept, her phone had been thrown to the other end of her leg due to her frustration. She did not even hear the vibration! She hit her head hard twice to make her sleep so soundly. After letting her pig¡¯s head roll, she hurriedly called Bo Junyan. Just as Bo Junyan stepped out of the female dormitory, his phone rang. It was Mu Huan. He didn¡¯t want to pick up the call, but when he thought about what she had said on her WeChat Moments, he still picked up. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. I fell asleep because I was too upset. My phone vibrated and I didn¡¯t hear your call!¡± Mu Huan exined anxiously. Bo Junyan snorted. Did she fall asleep because she was too upset? He had only heard that when one was sad, one could not eat well and could not sleep. He had never seen a time when someone upset could eat and sleep well! ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry, alright? If you get angry and ignore me, I won¡¯t be able to live...¡± Bo Junyan snorted even louder. He saw that she could live well without anyone. She could eat, sleep, and even be in the mood to fight. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say something else, but Bo Junyan hung up. He wouldn¡¯t pick up no matter what. Mu Huan made another call. After Bo Junyan did not pick up, she patted her head hard. Why should you sleep?! Are you a pig?! You should sleep! Damn it! Just as she was feeling vexed, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Yang Ning called her next. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you at the park behind your school.¡± Mu Huan thought about it. It was where she had kicked Long Feiting into thekest time. It was a quiet ce that was ideal for beating people up. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 724 - Heartless (2)

Chapter 724: Heartless (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After getting out of bed, Mu Huan packed up and ate something. With a belly full of frustration and anger that she had nowhere to vent, she ran to the ce they had agreed on. When she arrived, Yang Ning and the two subordinates whom Mu Huan had knocked down the other day were already there. ¡°Mu Huan, we¡¯re not allowed to use drugs and hidden weapons this time. Of course, I won¡¯t let the two of them attack together. They¡¯lle one by one. If you can¡¯t beat the first one, then there¡¯s no need to fight the second one. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make them stop when it¡¯s necessary,¡± Yang Ning said. Her subordinates were all top-notch experts, so they were not convinced that Mu Huan had defeated them. They wanted to fight Mu Huan again, but it was definitely not possible to seek her out in private. Hence, when Gong Zeye was on the phone with Mu Huan, she¡¯d snatched the phone and arranged a fight with her openly. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, she sensed that the atmosphere around her was a little strange. After scanning her surroundings, her gaze stopped on an old house not far away from them. ¡°Brother Bo, do you think Sister-inw has sensed our presence?¡± Gong Zeye, who was hiding inside and watching the match, whispered when he saw her looking over. Bo Junyan did not speak and only looked at Mu Huan through the gap. Gong Zeye did not dare to ask anything else and only looked cautiously at his Brother Bo. Initially, he had wanted to use drugs on Yang Ning¡¯s two underlings so that they would be drugged the moment they went on stage. They could then only be beaten up by Mu Huan and would have no way to retaliate. His Brother Bo had agreed to it as well. However, in the afternoon, his Brother Bo suddenly called him. Not only did he not allow him to use the drugs, but he even asked them toe at her for real and even came over to hide and watch the match with him. His Brother Bo had always doted on his wife and did not allow his sister-inw to suffer any injuries. Now, he suddenly stopped him from using drugs and asked the mean to really fight. What was the point of watching? Could it be that he was so angry yet couldn¡¯t bear to hit her that he wanted them to hit her instead? No...! It couldn¡¯t be like this! That was... His Brother Bo wanted to watch more of Sister-inw¡¯s fighting scenes. Then, after watching too much, would he get used to it and ept it? Would he be fine and not feel anything? The more he thought about it, the more Gong Zeye felt that this was highly possible! After all, there were many things that one would be shocked about and unable to ept in the beginning. However, after many such things had happened, one would not feel anything and would feel that it was nothing! After looking at her for so long, he would no longer be so unable to ept that his delicate little cutie had be a strong woman who could fight. After holding it in for a while, Gong Zeye could not help but say, ¡°If Sister-inw can sense our presence, then she¡¯s awesome!¡± If she could still sense their presence despite them being so far away, then she was truly sharp. Bo Junyan ignored him. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± He was already cold to begin with, and Brother Bo, who did not speak much, was even colder now. Right at this moment... Yang Ning said, ¡°Mu Huan, what are you looking at?! Why are you afraid that you¡¯ll be ambushed? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll still be Mrs. Bo in the future, as long as you still are, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you! Besides, I¡¯m not like you, who would y dirty. I¡¯ve alwayse at others openly!¡± Mu Huan retracted her gaze and her lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Openly? You¡¯re a thief, yet you im that you¡¯re open and do things aboveboard. Who are you trying to make fun of? Also, you can¡¯t take it lying down after being beaten by me like that. You cane and knock me down if you found out about my identity, but you arranged such a thing to plot against me!¡± Chapter 725 - Heartless (3)

Chapter 725: Heartless (3)

¡°Is that what being open and aboveboard means? Do you even know what those words really mean? If you don¡¯t know, then go and check the dictionary. Don¡¯t just throw them around here!¡± ¡°What do you mean by thief? We are Hero Bandits! This is a very tough and dangerous profession!¡± Yang Ning was so obsessed with her family inheritance that she wanted to be a hero who robbed the rich and helped the poor. ¡°Hero Bandit? You must have misunderstood the words ¡®Hero Bandit¡¯! Do you mean robbing the rich to help the poor? Do you think your actions are called robbing the rich to help the poor? When you were getting things from the jewelry counter, did you think about the lives of those counter employees after they¡¯ve lost the jewelry? You call yourself a hero bandit! I think you¡¯re just a lunatic who doesn¡¯t care about the lives of others!¡± ¡°In order to achieve great things, there must be sacrifices.¡± She had to practice these small things first before she could achieve great things in the future. ¡°Something big? What big thing do you want to do? Do you want to practice your martial arts to steal across the world?¡± Mu Huan mocked. Yang Ning: ¡°Yes!¡± This was really something that Yang Ning wanted to do. ¡°What does your ambition have to do with anyone else? Why would you sacrifice someone else to fulfill your ambition?¡± ¡°Who asked them to be small fries? This society is a society where the strong prey on the weak. If they can be sacrificed so easily, they can only me themselves for being weak!¡± Yang Ning felt that she wasn¡¯t wrong. Who asked them to be weak? In the long history of society, the weak were all pawns that were sacrificed. ¡°On one hand, you say that you¡¯re a hero bandit, but on the other hand, you feel that the weak should be sacrificed. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not schizophrenic! If you¡¯re schizophrenic, that means you¡¯re sick. If you¡¯re sick, then you have to be treated. I think it would have been better if you had gone to the doctor earlier!¡± Mu Huan said, ¡°Who¡¯s first?!¡± There was no need to say anything more about such a person. Just beat them up! Mu Huan retracted her gaze and did not look over again. This made Gong Zeye wonder if she had noticed their presence. However, he really agreed with Mu Huan¡¯s words. He felt that she was right. She was probably a little schizophrenic. Clearly, she had free time because she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, so she had nothing to do. She wanted to find some excitement, but she felt that her ambitions were great. She wanted to do a big business. Her father had worked so hard to clear his name, but she wanted to bring her family back to that path and walk to the peak! What a lunatic! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had known her since she was young and knew that she wasn¡¯t a bad person, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to protect her! To put it simply, Yang Ning was a spoiled child from a wealthy family. As the saying goes, what kind of master raises who? Yang Ning¡¯s two underlings were as unwilling to admit defeat as she was. This was especially so since they had been knocked down by Mu Huan using drugs and hidden weapons. Being knocked down by a woman like that made them feel very embarrassed and unable to survive in the industry. Hence, they wanted to regain their dignity. The first person from that night to be knocked down by Mu Huan went up first. This was because he had been knocked out by Mu Huan before he could even fight her. He was the most indignant. He had seen Mu Huan fighting with someone at Dingfeng Pavilion yesterday. Although she had knocked down six people, those six people were iparable to him. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to beat up two times those people. Hence, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t lose to Mu Huan with his true capabilities. The two of them did not say much and started fighting the moment they entered the arena! Very quickly, this person realized that he was wrong! Mu Huan from yesterday was on apletely different level from her today! He widened his eyes in shock. How was this possible?! How could she be so strong?! Chapter 726 - Heartless (4)

Chapter 726: Heartless (4)

She was clearly only at that level yesterday! It took her a long time to deal with those people surrounding her! Why was she suddenly so powerful today?! Gong Zeye looked at the man who was about to be beaten up and widened his eyes in shock. He thought that his sister-inw was already very formidable yesterday, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be even more formidable! This fight was simply brutal! They all thought that what they saw yesterday was Mu Huan¡¯s full capability, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Yesterday, Mu Huan had fought in the restaurant so openly. It would be very troublesome if something had happened to her. Hence, she couldn¡¯t be ruthless and had had to knock them down skillfully. Hence, it took her some time to knock down those five people. And today, she was already full of anger and had nowhere to vent it. Since they came looking for a beating, of course she wouldn¡¯t be polite. If they wanted to court death, she would send them to their deaths! Every move she made was ruthless. Using Gong Zeye¡¯s words, it was brutal! Bo Junyan looked at her. The cutie that he had once thought was delicate and cute was now so strong. The shadow in his heart grew bigger. The cutie that he wanted to protect so much did not need his protection at all. This feeling of his worldview being upended intensified when he saw such a thing again! But... This was his wife. No matter what, she was his wife. Just as Gong Zeye had guessed, Bo Junyan had to take a good look at it now and get used to it so that he could reestablish his understanding. Yesterday, Mu Huan had said, ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t not like me like this. You can¡¯t not want me. If you don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t be able to hug and kiss you anymore. You can¡¯t hug and kiss me either. If it¡¯s another man hugging and kissing me, it¡¯ll have a shocking impact on you.¡± He could not imagine it. He could not imagine the scene of another man hugging her, let alone kissing her! Hence, he had to get used to it as soon as possible. But when he thought about how she could lie to him without batting an eyelid and wondered about how much her love for him was real, his eyes darkened. No matter how powerful or capable a person was, when faced with love, they would always be unconfident and afraid, especially when they cared about something. ¡°Sister-inw... Who... did she learn this kind of martial arts from? She¡¯s so formidable... She¡¯s still so young, and she¡¯s a girl...¡± Gong Zeye was stammering as he watched. His sister-inw¡¯s martial arts skills were off the charts! ¡°In the past... I¡¯ve investigated Little Sister-inw, but I didn¡¯t find out that she had a very formidable master...¡± After Bo Junyan got married, Gong Zeye had investigated Mu Huan cursorily. He did not find out that she had studied under a famous teacher. No, he did not find out that she had learned martial arts at all. If she had a chance toe across martial arts, it would be because she had Taekwondo sses, boxing sses, karate sses, and martial arts sses at her part-time jobs. However, such a martial arts ss was not very useful, let alone if one took them only part-time! ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t investigate it thoroughly. If you did, you would know that the masters in those ces where she worked part-time were not ordinary. The Taekwondo master had once won the world Taekwondo championship and retired. The boxing master was a boxer who had won the title of the Asian Boxing King. It was only because he was injured that he couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition again and had to go to the boxing club to work and teach. ¡°They¡¯re all capable people, so naturally, they¡¯re also formidable. However, her greatest ability must have been learned from the old man who¡¯d opened a pet hospital next to her granny¡¯s clinic. That seemingly inconspicuous old man actually has a big background.¡± Chapter 727 - Heartless (5)

Chapter 727: Heartless (5)

¡°On top of that, she¡¯s talented and learns everything quickly. Furthermore, she started learning after she was chased out of the house at the age of 11. She was at a good age.¡± The investigation report that Bo Junyan had received stated that every teacher who had taught Mu Huan had said that she had a rare talent that made people want to teach her everything they had learned in their lives. Hence, they had done that very thing to Mu Huan. She had capable masters, and she was talented. Furthermore, she was still young. Regardless of whether it was her explosive power or stamina, she was in her best state. Hence, her martial prowess was naturally beyond that of ordinary people. ¡°Sister-inw is able to be so capable just by working. I¡¯ve been taught by elites since I was young, and my parents have found a master teacher to teach me...¡± Gong Zeye was now really unconvinced by anyone except his sister-inw. ¡°Brother Bo, don¡¯t take things too hard on such a formidable sister-inw. If you don¡¯t want her, there¡¯ll definitely be a lot of people waiting to snatch her away! For example, your nephew and Long Feiting! Back then, he¡¯d rather be beaten up than to sell her out. Yesterday, he was so worried about her. I think he¡¯s 99% interested in her! If you don¡¯t want her, she¡¯ll probably be someone else¡¯s the moment you turn around. By then, it¡¯ll be toote for you to cry!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gloomy eyes darkened further. ¡°Especially since little sister-inw is still so young and is a budding flower bud. There are many possibilities in the future when life has just begun, but you¡¯re already so old! You¡¯re ten years older than her, and if you¡¯d been just a few years older, you¡¯d have been old enough to be her father. You¡¯re already an old cow eating tender grass. If you don¡¯t pamper her even a little, she¡¯ll fly away!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further. As they were speaking, Mu Huan had knocked down two of Yang Ning¡¯s men. She did not use any drugs or hidden weapons. She had beaten them down and they could not get up. When Mu Huan knocked down the two men and looked at Yang Ning, Yang Ning instinctively took two steps back. Last time, she had really not beaten Mu Huan. Hence, she knew that she was not Mu Huan¡¯s match. This was especially so with today¡¯s Mu Huan, who was especially vicious. It made people feel afraid just looking at her fight, let alone being beaten up by her. ¡°Do you want to be beaten up by me, or do you want to surrender and let me teach you a lesson?¡± Mu Huan saw the fear in her eyes and thought about how she was Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee and how she was a beautiful girl. Furthermore, the anger in her heart had almost subsided. If Yang Ning didn¡¯t want to fight, she could just surrender. Mu Huan could ept that. Yang Ning wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would go to a dead end even though she knew it was a dead end. When she heard that she had something to discuss, she said, ¡°What lesson would you teach me?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Mu Huan beckoned her over. Yang Ning: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s posture and expression gave her a bad feeling. She felt that being taught a lesson in a different way was no better than being beaten up. But after thinking about it, she still went over. ¡°I wonder how Sister-inw is going to teach Yang Ning a lesson,¡± Gong Zeye asked curiously. Bo Junyan did not respond to him, but his eyes followed Mu Huan¡¯s movements. Mu Huan brought Yang Ning to theke and squatted down. She hooked her finger and asked Yang Ning to squat down as well. Yang Ning looked at Mu Huan, not knowing why she wanted her to squat down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°If I ask you to squat down, then do it. There¡¯s so much I have to say.¡± Mu Huan urged her to hurry up. Yang Ning looked at Mu Huan¡¯s harmless face and felt that no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t do anything scary. Hence, she squatted down. Chapter 728 - Heartless (6)

Chapter 728: Heartless (6)

Just as they were wondering how Mu Huan was going to teach Yang Ning a lesson, the next second... Mu Huan grabbed Yang Ning¡¯s head and pushed her into the water! Yang Ning instantly fell to the ground... Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± His delicate little cutie, his little wife, who was so scared of horror movies that she didn¡¯t dare to sleep after watching them, was actually so ruthless... For such a tender and delicate girl to do such a ruthless action, even though he was mentally prepared, it still shocked him. Gong Zeye widened his eyes in shock. He instinctively wanted to run out, but he was stopped by Bo Junyan. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± Just because Yang Ning wasn¡¯t his wife, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry! Although Gong Zeye despised Yang Ning, if he had no feelings for her at all, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her be his fiancee. Sooner orter, this person would have to get married. It wasn¡¯t easy to have someone who could force him to marry. If something happened to her and he had no other choice but to marry her, he would break down! Just as Yang Ning was about to lose her breath, Mu Huan pulled her up. As Yang Ning panted heavily and felt that she had finallye back to life, Mu Huan pressed her down again. It was only after she¡¯d done that three times that she released Yang Ning and allowed her to copse on the shore. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Yang Ning looked at Mu Huan and couldn¡¯t say anything. She only felt that Mu Huan was terrifying. She finally understood what it meant to have an angel¡¯s appearance and a devil¡¯s heart! ¡°Is it ufortable to be unable to breathe but unable to do anything about it?¡± Yang Ning: ¡°...¡± If she wanted to know, she could try it herself! ¡°Those who you casually trample on will suffer such a suffocating feeling. You might think that it¡¯s fine even if they lose their jobs, but you¡¯ve never been poor. You don¡¯t know how important a job is to them sometimes. You don¡¯t know that if you want them topensate for your crimes, you can end up taking their lives! You say that the weak deserve to be sacrificed, that they deserve to die, but since you¡¯re also so weak, don¡¯t you deserve to die too?¡± Mu Huan was not great. She had only lived a life at the bottom. She had once been forced into a corner because of money. She knew how despairing that feeling could be. A person didn¡¯t have to be a good person, but they shouldn¡¯t be someone who would trample on others as they pleased. If one had money, one could do good deeds. If one didn¡¯t want to do it, that was also within their right. After all, everyone¡¯s money was earned through hard work. However, one couldn¡¯t be so carefree as to cause harm to others. ¡°The matter between the two of us can be considered settled today. On ount that you¡¯re Gong Zeye¡¯s fiancee, I¡¯m only giving you this lesson. Next time, if you find trouble with me again, I¡¯ll be even more sinister and ruthless!¡± With that, Mu Huan stood up and left. Although Mu Huan was a hot-blooded and righteous person, she was someone who was capable of doing anything once angered. Yang Ning looked at Mu Huan¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. Simrly, Bo Junyan and Gong Zeye were at a loss for words. Mu Huan was really unpredictable. At the Bo residence... When Mu Huan returned to the Bo residence, Bo Dingjing and his wife had gone out, leaving only Huo Li at home. ¡°I heard that my cousin suffered a huge blow yesterday. He didn¡¯t even pick up your call and ignored you!¡± It was rare for him to have such an opportunity, so of course, Huo Li wanted to add insult to injury. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t be able to be my sister-inw for long. I¡¯ve long told you to give up your position, but you refused. Didn¡¯t you be the stupid one now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid! You moron!¡± Chapter 729 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (1)

Chapter 729: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (1)

¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid! You moron!¡± Mu Huan initially didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but after hearing his words, she also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be his sister-inw for long. Hence, she got angry. When she was angry, she would beat up anyone who dared to insult her. If she couldn¡¯t, she would fight to the death! ¡°Look, these are your true colors! You¡¯re a two-faced person who pretends to be pitiful and cute. You¡¯re vicious, you scold people, and you have no ss!¡± He already knew that she wasn¡¯t a good person! ¡°You¡¯ve lived for a long time. Nowadays, even speaking the truth can make you look like you have no ss,¡± Mu Huan said sarcastically. This person was so stupid that he didn¡¯t even let her speak. ¡°How am I stupid? Tell me!¡± ¡°Why are you always picking on me?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you! I think you¡¯re not good enough for my cousin!¡± Mu Huan said disdainfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not good enough, who is? Ling Wei?¡± ¡°What kind of tone is that? Do you think Sister Ling Wei can¡¯tpare to you and doesn¡¯t deserve my cousin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression said, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, I really don¡¯t know where your confidencees from. Why do you think you¡¯re stronger than Sister Ling Wei?! You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Sister Ling Wei¡¯s hair. There¡¯s no one in this world who¡¯s morepatible with my cousin than Sister Ling Wei!¡± Huo Li really didn¡¯t know how Mu Huan¡¯s confidence came about. Not only did she not feel inferior when facing Ling Wei, but she even felt that she was stronger than Ling Wei! ¡°Look, you don¡¯t believe me when I say you¡¯re a moron. If you¡¯re not a moron, then what are you?¡± ¡°How am I stupid?¡± ¡°Bo Junyan has a wife and Ling Wei has a boyfriend, but you insist on bringing the two of them together. If this isn¡¯t stupidity, what is it?¡± And it¡¯s the serious kind of stupidity! Huo Li instinctively said, ¡°Sister Ling Wei has already...¡± He stopped mid-sentence. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not stupid! Also, let¡¯s not talk about whether Sister Ling Wei ispatible or not with him. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to be my sister-inw anymore!¡± Huo Li said. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Mu Huan snorted and went upstairs. Huo Li felt that Mu Huan was too different from other women. If another woman were to be in such a situation, she would definitely be very afraid that her husband would not want her anymore. She would be very sad and scared. If others also said that her husband wouldn¡¯t want her anymore, she would be even more afraid and panic-stricken. Yet not only was she not like that, but the more he talked bad about her, the more her fighting spirit rose! What a weirdo! Mu Huan was full of fighting spirit downstairs earlier, but when she reached the second floor, she became discouraged. She had sent Bo Junyan a lot of WeChat messages on the way back. There were many nice words in there, but he still ignored her. Shey on the bed and called Bo Junyan. Fortunately, Bo Junyan picked up her call. If he hadn¡¯t picked up, she would have felt even more helpless. ¡°Hubby, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight and won¡¯t be going back. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± With that, he hung up. Mu Huan looked at the phone that had been hung up and instantly felt even more tired. As a person who was good at fighting, she was definitely not stupid. She would only act coquettishly when she was with Bo Junyan. Now, she was already acting coquettishly and had even used her greatest move, yet her husband was still angry and did not want to bother with her. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do. At night, perhaps because she had slept too much during the day, she did not fall asleep even when it was already the middle of the night. The next day, she was listless when she arrived at school. Bo Junyan had been so busy that he did not return home for three days. Furthermore, he had gotten someone to take over his ss at school. Chapter 730 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (2)

Chapter 730: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (2)

Mu Huan felt that the two of them were not like other couples. When other families had problems, it was always the wife who would run away from home. When her husband was angry, he would not go home. Last time, he did not return for two days. This time, he did not return for three days! If she did not call him, he would definitely not send her a message. If she called him, he would say that he was busy. Now, she didn¡¯t even dare to call him so frequently. It had been three days since she¡¯dst seen her husband. It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t see him because he was on a business trip, but now that she couldn¡¯t see him because he was angry, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy and scared. She was afraid that he would be so angry that he would not want to see her. Perhaps he would not be able to ept her. After all, there were many men who liked soft and weak cuties who needed someone to take care of them. On the other hand, she was a real toughdy who was even tougher than a man... If she were a man, she would probably like those delicate and small cuties who couldn¡¯t even open a bottle cap and needed someone to take care of them. Being doted on and cared for like this would make one feel a sense of aplishment. Not like her, who could easily throw a 200-kilogram fatty... The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. Shey on the bed, not wanting to do anything. This made her suddenly feel that when she was poor in the past, it wasn¡¯t entirely bad. When she was poor, no matter what happened, she had to live because she had to. Hence, no matter how hard she worked, she couldn¡¯t copse. Instead, she had to work harder. Now that she didn¡¯t have to work harder, she had time to be extravagant. Just as she was lying on the bed and stretching her body, Meng Yueman knocked on the door and came in with fruits. When Mu Huan saw her mother-inwing in, she quickly sat up, but her expression was no longer as energetic as before. ¡°Xiao Huan, Junyan hasn¡¯t been back for three days.¡± Meng Yueman wasn¡¯t someone who liked to beat around the bush, so she got straight to the point. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan became even more depressed when she thought about how Bo Junyan loved to hug her to sleep. Yet he had stayed away for three days. ¡°You can¡¯t just wait for him toe back. You have to do something. That child really knows how to be angry. You can¡¯t just wait for him toe back,¡± Meng Yueman said. ¡°I did. I did everything I could,¡± Mu Huan said pitifully. ¡°Did you go to the office to look for him?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°If he¡¯s noting back, you can go to thepany to find him! If he doesn¡¯t want to move, you move! If he doesn¡¯t want to go, you go!¡± ¡°But... won¡¯t this interrupt his work?¡± Mu Huan was afraid that she would disrupt his work and make him even more unhappy. ¡°Although he¡¯s indeed been very busy thesest few days and Ling Wei has also been staying in thepany for three days withouting back, it¡¯s precisely because of this that you have to go. You can¡¯t let him continue working so hard. His work won¡¯t ever end, but he still has to take the time to rest!¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Ling Wei has been staying at thepany for three days and hasn¡¯t returned?¡± She had not been worrying about Ling Wei these past few days and did not notice that she had not returned for three days. ¡°Yes. They seem to be working on a huge project. They¡¯ve been busy these past few days and have been staying at the office.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± What the f*ck! She¡¯s obviously trying to take advantage of the situation! ¡°Junyan is a hardworking person to begin with. Now that he¡¯s angry, he¡¯ll definitely focus all his energy on work. The more work there is, the more work there will be. Hence, you have to go to thepany. You have to make him rest.¡± Chapter 731 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (3)

Chapter 731: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (3)

¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be back for half a month! If this matter isn¡¯t resolved, everything will be over in half a month. Believe me, I¡¯ve been through this before, and your father¡¯s personality is simr to Junyan¡¯s. I¡¯m very experienced!¡± Matters of the heart had to be quickly resolved. Mu Huan hurriedly nodded. ¡°I believe you, Mom! ¡°But if I go to thepany and he¡¯s so busy that he won¡¯t want to see me, what should I do?¡± He didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to her when she called. What if he ignored her after seeing her and said that he was busy and wanted her to go further away? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to see you, you can just force your way in! Don¡¯t you know martial arts? If anyone dares to stop you, you can just hit them! They won¡¯t dare to hit you or stop you by force. You can definitely enter!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She liked this idea! ¡°Also, if you see him with a cold expression and he ignores you, just lean into his embrace and kiss him. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. The colder his expression bes, the more you kiss him. It¡¯ll be fine if you just kiss him! Don¡¯t worry, once this big move is used, nothing is impossible!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Mom¡¯s big move was the same as hers! ¡°Alright, get up quickly. Wash up, freshen up, dress up, and personally cook lunch for him. Then, take him down and everything will be fine!¡± Meng Yueman patted her shoulder, urging her to hurry up. It hadn¡¯t been easy to make Meng Yueman¡¯s father leave, and these past few days, he hadn¡¯t called her to tell her that he didn¡¯t want Mu Huan as her daughter-inw. If Mu Huan and Bo Junyan quickly reconciled, Meng Yueman wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore. She could also put the matter of wanting a grandson on the agenda. As long as this daughter-inw had a child, her father would be humbled no matter what. Furthermore, he would no longer ask her not to ept this daughter-inw. This way, not only would the vexing matter bepletely resolved, but she would also have an adorable eldest grandson to hold! Thinking about that life, Meng Yueman felt that it was beautiful! Meng Yueman was an ordinary old woman who wanted to have a grandchild and a harmonious family. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mom!¡± Mu Huan thought about how Ling Wei obviously wanted to take advantage of the situation. She really couldn¡¯t continue waiting like this. She had to work harder! Just like what her mother-inw had said, no matter how cold his face was, she would kiss him until he could not stay cold anymore! ¡°What¡¯s the point of thanking me? All along, I¡¯ve always wanted a daughter. It¡¯s a pity that my father doesn¡¯t like you. He said that a daughter-inw should be as good as a daughter. He¡¯s right. But my daughter-inw is already as good as a daughter. At my age, I don¡¯t have any other thoughts. I just want the two of you to live a peaceful and harmonious life. I want you to be happy and blissful. Then, quickly give birth to a grandson for me. No, a granddaughter is the best!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Mu Huan, who had lost her parents¡¯ love since she was young, wanted a happy and harmonious family. ¡°Be good...¡± Seeing that she had regained her usual spirit, Meng Yueman caressed her head. After Meng Yueman left, Mu Huan went to wash up and then went to cook. She made a few dishes that Bo Junyan liked to eat. After she had prepared the love bento, she returned to her room to take a shower, put on her makeup, and put on the most beautiful clothes in the wardrobe. Then, she prepared to leave. Meng Yueman, who was waiting for her downstairs, walked up to her when she saw hering down. ¡°I¡¯ve sent your photo to the front desk of thepany. When you arrive, the receptionist will lead you to look for Junyan. Go ahead boldly!¡± ¡°Mom, thank you! I love you!¡± Mu Huan was simply too grateful to her mother-inw. Chapter 732 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (4)

Chapter 732: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (4)

Just now, when she was upstairs, she was still wondering if the front desk staff would think that she was just crazy about Bo Junyan when she went to hispany. Or perhaps, if he didn¡¯t make an appointment to let her go up, her mother-inw would be so thoughtful as to arrange everything for her. Last time, after Mu Huan had been drugged, she had used someone else¡¯s work pass to sneak in. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be stopped. But now, she was going to enter as the CEO¡¯s wife. She was afraid that if she went to the front desk and said that she was the CEO¡¯s wife, people would not believe her. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Meng Yueman smiled and patted her shoulder. Youngdies should be more energetic. Bo Corporation... Mu Huan looked at the skyscraper in front of her that was about to reach the clouds. She felt that this building was simr to her husband¡¯s. It was born with a sense of aloofness. As soon as she entered, she received a notice from the front desk, who weed her warmly. Then, she brought her to the CEO¡¯s private elevator and sent her up. It was lunchtime when Mu Huan arrived upstairs. PA Wang was eating when he saw Mu Huaning in. He quickly put down his chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a love lunch.¡± Mu Huan smiled as she raised the lunch box in her hand. She did not pretend to be cute, but her looks were just so adorable. PA Wang looked at the adorable girl and thought about what he had seen that day. Instantly, he did not know how to react. For a moment, even he could not ept that such a soft and adorable girl was actually a strong king, let alone their CEO. ¡°Madam, the CEO is very busy. You...¡± PA Wang did not finish his sentence. Knowing where Bo Junyan¡¯s office was, Mu Huan walked over and pushed the door open. When she pushed open the door and entered, Ling Wei was picking up a dish and cing it in Bo Junyan¡¯s box. ¡°I don¡¯t like this dish. You eat it.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. Just as he was about to ask her to throw it away, she¡¯d finished giving it to him. Mu Huan pushed the door open and went in. Seeing what had just happened, he instinctively stood up and wanted to exin. When Ling Wei saw Mu Huaning in, she was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that she would still dare toe to thepany. When Mu Huan saw Ling Wei and Bo Junyan eating together and sitting so close to each other, and then thought about how the two of them had been together for the past three days, she instantly felt murderous! What the f*ck! She was living in fear at home, but he was having lunch with another woman here, and he was having a good time! Just as she was about to charge over, she suddenly recalled that Bo Junyan was currently angry with her. If she did anything else and made him feel that she was making a fuss, he would probably be even angrier. Instantly, that murderous aura of hers dissipated. She looked at Bo Junyan resentfully, as though saying, ¡°How can you go back on your words about keeping your distance?¡± Bo Junyan seemed to have understood what she was thinking. He instinctively said, ¡°We¡¯re discussing something very important. For the sake of convenience, we eat and chat at the same time.¡± This matter was urgent, so they could only talk as they ate. Ling Wei frowned. She did not expect him to care so much about Mu Huan¡¯s feelings under such circumstances that he immediately exined himself. When Mu Huan heard this, her expression turned for the better. Actually, even without him saying it, she knew that he was eating with her because it was convenient for them to talk about work. This was because the two of them were surrounded by documents. Furthermore, when he saw hering in, he stood up immediately and instinctively wanted to exin. This proved that he was purely talking about work. Chapter 733 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (5)

Chapter 733: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (5)

¡°No matter how important this matter is, you can talk about it after eating. To think that the two of you are doctors. Don¡¯t you know that eating while discussing things will affect your digestion?!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she walked up to Bo Junyan and squeezed between the two of them. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°And eating takeout is so unhealthy. Come, Hubby, eat the lunch I made for you!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she pushed the takeout box that had been ced in front of Bo Junyan to the side and took out the delicious food she had made for him. Then, she looked at Ling Wei and said, ¡°Sister Ling Wei, I¡¯ve made a lot. You should try some too!¡± The hidden meaning behind her words was that since his wife was already here and she wanted to have a meal with her husband, shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and leave? Don¡¯t be a third wheel here! She was clearly chasing her away. Mu Huan had always been a simple and violent person. ¡°Junyan, this result will be...¡± Ling Wei looked at Bo Junyan, meaning to convey that their time was tight. She wanted him to quickly ask Mu Huan to leave and not dy their work. This matter was indeed urgent. Bo Junyan was about to ask Mu Huan to go back first upon remembering that he was busy when... Mu Huan kissed him! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± This Mu Huan was really something!! Mu Huan let go. Bo Junyan was about to say something when she came at him again. If he wanted to say anything more, she would do it again. After repeating it several times... Bo Junyan covered the face of Mu Huan, who was about toe at him again, and looked at Ling Wei. ¡°Ling Wei, go out first.¡± He had to have a good chat with his little wife. Ling Wei: ¡°But...¡± Just as she was about to ask what she should do with work, she realized that he was in a hurry. Bo Junyan said firmly, ¡°Get out!¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Was this Bo Junyan really the Bo Junyan of the past? Where did the workaholic go? Even under such circumstances, he could still waste his time because of Mu Huan. He was really... Mu Huan, whose mouth was covered, looked at Ling Wei provocatively. Didn¡¯t she want Mu Huan to leave? Let¡¯s see who¡¯d leave in the end! Making use of work to get close to her husband was really sinister! But even if she and her husband were in a rtionship crisis, her husband would still choose her over Ling Wei! Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened, but in the end, she could only stand up and leave. After she left, Bo Junyan released his grip. The moment he let go of her, Mu Huan said sweetly, ¡°Hubby,e and eat. I made all your favorite dishes...¡± ... The matter could be put aside for now, but it still had to be dealt with. After getting up, Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°I still have something to deal with. Go back first.¡± This project was very urgent, and he had been dyed for a long time. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± What the f*ck! How could he be so heartless?! He didn¡¯t even express anything before making her go, and he even used such an icy tone! Were all her efforts wasted? What did he think she was?! However, she didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. She only dared to say delicately, ¡°Hubby, are you not angry with me anymore?¡± Without waiting for him to say anything, she reached out to grab his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?¡± ¡°You go back first.¡± With her here, he could not focus on his work. ¡°If you say you aren¡¯t angry with me anymore and will go home tonight, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± She didn¡¯t have to stay here. As long as he wasn¡¯t angry and forgave her, she would leave immediately! ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently, so I can¡¯t go back at night.¡± This project was very important, and he had been very busy recently. As for being angry, he still needed some time. Chapter 734 - If the Mountains Wont Move, Ill Move (6)

Chapter 734: If the Mountains Won¡¯t Move, I¡¯ll Move (6)

These past few days, Bo Junyan had been saying that he was too busy to go home and did not want her to call him. Hence, Mu Huan did not know that he really was busy. She¡¯d thought that he was still unwilling to forgive her and was just using the excuse that he was busy. This had made her a little anxious. After all, she had already used all her tricks and hade to thepany to look for him, but the results were still the same. ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t be so angry that you¡¯re in this state. You can¡¯t do this for nothing!¡± He had to take advantage of her every time and never forgive her. He couldn¡¯t just turn hostile and not acknowledge her! Bo Junyan was about to say something but got interrupted. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. You¡¯ve received my big move, so you have to forgive me!¡± Mu Huan grabbed his arm, her expression saying that if he didn¡¯t forgive her, she wouldn¡¯t leave! She was on tenterhooks, thinking about all sorts of things, feeling uneasy, afraid, sleeping poorly, and eating badly. She didn¡¯t want to live another day! The reason Mu Huan was able to fall asleep on the first day was that she didn¡¯t sleep much the night before. In the next few days, she couldn¡¯t sleep or eat well. She had never felt this way before. This feeling was really ufortable! She wanted him to forgive her now! No, even if he didn¡¯t say he was forgiving her, even if he were to give her just a little dose of peace of mind by saying that he didn¡¯t dislike her like that and that he was just still angry and needed more time, at the very least, that could make her less flustered and scared! Mu Huan knew that feelings could not be forced. She was such a person. If he didn¡¯t like her, it would be useless no matter what she did. After all her various attempts to pacify him, he was still unwilling to pay attention to her. Hence, she was really nervous and afraid. She was really afraid that he didn¡¯t like who she was! After all, if it was just her shorings he didn¡¯t like, she could still change those. But there¡¯s nothing to be done if he didn¡¯t like her as a person. ¡°Big move?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing else I can do! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Mu Huan had always been pampered by him and was a little spoiled. She couldn¡¯t bear his coldness and ruthlessness. It was human nature to be willful. ¡°This is your only move? You can¡¯t use anything else as a move?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze turned cold. From the start, Bo Junyan had been looking for a wife, the wife he would spend the rest of his life with. The moment heid his eyes on her, he had decided that she would be his wife for the rest of his life. Hence, from the start, he had been very good to her. He used true feelings to nurture his feelings. It was precisely because he had used that kind of true love that he really cared and fell in love with her. Hence, her lies and deceptions, her sudden and extreme change, had a huge impact on him. It had caused his understanding to copse, and he needed time to rebuild it. Mu Huan was afraid that Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t like her like this. Bo Junyan was also afraid that her feelings for him were not real. This was because she had been able to call him ¡°Hubby¡± from the start. She could act coquettishly and ask for hugs from him. She could cooperate with him in all sorts of ways, be docile and obedient. She was so obedient that he thought she was really such a person. He¡¯d trusted herpletely and would do whatever she said. If she told him not to investigate her, he would not investigate her. But... In the end, she wasn¡¯t that person. He didn¡¯t even know what kind of person he loved. For the first time in his life, he doubted himself and his life! Now, she was saying that this was her move. She could even use this as a move. At this point, she could still think of ways to please him and make him angry! In that case, how true could her feelings for him be? Chapter 735 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (1)

Chapter 735: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (1)

In the face of love, everyone was equal. No matter how strong a person was, they would still worry about gains and losses. They would also be afraid that what they had received in exchange for theirs wasn¡¯t true love. The more one loved someone, the more afraid they would be. This was because they couldn¡¯t bear to lose them or ept that she didn¡¯t love him. The smarter a person was, the more afraid they would be. This was because they knew that love could not be forced. Love was love, and not love was not love. If the person doesn¡¯t love you, no matter what you do, they won¡¯t love you. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Hubby. I...¡± Mu Huan wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t know how to do so. However, even if she didn¡¯t exin, she felt that Bo Junyan had misunderstood her! ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hubby. Pack up and go home first,¡± Bo Junyan said in frustration as he withdrew his hand. From the start, she was able to call him Hubby so sweetly, making him feel that there was a distance between them. Hence, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear her call him Hubby now, and he didn¡¯t want her to stay here any longer, lest he lost control and said something to hurt her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This was the second time he had told her not to call him Hubby. Did he really dislike her like this? Did he really not want to ept her calling him Hubby anymore? This realization frightened her. As she was afraid, she stopped grabbing his hand and stopped acting coquettishly. She was afraid that without feelings, it would be useless no matter how much she acted coquettishly. All she got in return was impatience. It was just like how when her grandfather had just passed away and her grandma and father suddenly revealed their true colors. She would act coquettishly, throw a tantrum, and try to get their attention. She wanted her father to love her as much as he used to and her grandma to love her as much as before. But it was useless. Without love, no matter what one did, it was useless. But even though she felt this way and knew it so deeply... When Bo Junyan reached the door, she still ran down and pounced on him, hugging him from behind. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t treat me like this, alright? I know it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I was wrong! I was really wrong! I¡¯ll never hide anything from you again! Please don¡¯t treat me like this. You make me so scared. I¡¯m so scared that you don¡¯t like me like this. I¡¯m really scared... ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me. Hug me and kiss me, alright...?¡± Mu Huan said what she was most afraid of. She had let go of all her dignity and pride to plead. As long as he didn¡¯t do this to her, as long as he liked her, she could do anything. Just as Bo Junyan was about to say something, the emergency ringtone in his office suddenly rang. This was an emergency equipment that PA Wang would activate only when there was an urgent matter. Bo Junyan wanted to say, ¡°Be good and go back first.¡± But he remembered that she didn¡¯t like him saying that she should be good. Hence, he said, ¡°I have something urgent to deal with. You go back first.¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he pushed her hand away and pushed the door open. If he hugged and kissed her again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Mu Huan¡¯s influence on him was too great. When facing her, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. But now, he had to control himself. This project was too important, and he couldn¡¯t dy it any longer. Because Mu Huan would often plead pitifully with Bo Junyan and pretend to be pitiful to make his heart ache, coupled with the fact that Bo Junyan¡¯s back was facing her and he didn¡¯t see her expression, he thought that this was her little ploy again. Chapter 736 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (2)

Chapter 736: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (2)

Although he could no longer control his heartache, there were priorities. He did not have the time to coax her and left just like that. Mu Huan looked at his back and did not chase after him. That hug and those words had already drained her of all her courage. She had done everything she could and said everything she could. She had used up all her courage... ... When Mu Huan came out after packing, Bo Junyan was not in the office. When she walked out and passed by the meeting room, she saw Bo Junyan and Ling Wei standing together and having a meeting. It could be seen that this meeting was very urgent because Bo Junyan was practically doing three things at once. All the executives in the meeting were also busy. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she felt her gaze or if Ling Wei happened to look over, but their eyes met. Then, Ling Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. She seemed to beughing at her for being a pervert. Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly! She really wanted to rush in and beat Ling Wei up, as well as Bo Junyan! Why did she have to work with Ling Wei instead of anyone else?! Why did they have to keep their distance from her and even eat together and work together?! She had all sorts of reasons to get close to him! Couldn¡¯t he just cut off all ties with her? Couldn¡¯t he just not let her appear in their lives and be so annoying? But she did not do anything. She nced at Ling Wei coldly and left. At the Bo residence... Meng Yueman had been waiting for news from Mu Huan. Hence, when she saw that Mu Huan had returned, she immediately went up to her and said, ¡°You must be tired. The food is ready. After eating, go upstairs and have a good rest.¡± She had left in the afternoon and only returned in the evening. Furthermore, her clothes were a little wrinkled. The task must have been aplished. Mu Huan looked at her smiling mother-inw. ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yueman frowned when she saw that she wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°You didn¡¯t seed?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Meng Yueman looked at her reddened face and knew that she had seeded in this matter. ¡°It¡¯s done. Why are you still unhappy?¡± ¡°Junyan doesn¡¯t seem to have forgiven me. He said he¡¯s still not going home,¡± Mu Huan said dejectedly. ¡°He¡¯s really busy. Didn¡¯t I tell you this morning? He¡¯s been very busy recently. Ling Wei hasn¡¯t been back for three days.¡± ¡°What are they busy with? Why is he with Ling Wei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly he¡¯s busy with. I only know that it¡¯s a big project. Why don¡¯t you go to the dining room first? I¡¯ll call your father out. You can ask him. He knows a lot.¡± Meng Yueman had never cared about thepany¡¯s affairs. She had only heard from her husband that her son was busy with a big project. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom.¡± In the dining room... ¡°It¡¯s a big confidential project that involves too many things. I can¡¯t tell you the specifics. You just have to know that he¡¯s really busy. Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Bo Dingjing said. ¡°Must he work with Ling Wei on this project?¡± ¡°Although the Bo Group is a bigpany, there are some especially big projects that a singlepany can¡¯t swallow. We have more than 40 years of friendship with the Ling Group, and we have always been cooperating well. Both sides are trustworthy. For special big projects, we naturally choose to work with the Ling Group.¡± Bo Dingjing suddenly thought of something. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think too much. Although Ling Wei is Junyan¡¯s ex-fiancee, theypletely parted ways after they broke up. Now, it¡¯s only a business partnership. Junyan isn¡¯t someone who would do something that would let his family down. Even if you were to throw a tantrum, he definitely wouldn¡¯t!¡± Chapter 737 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (3)

Chapter 737: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (3)

¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think too much. Although Ling Wei is Junyan¡¯s ex-fiancee, theypletely parted ways after they broke up. Now, it¡¯s only a business partnership. Junyan isn¡¯t someone who would do something that would let his family down. Even if you were to throw a tantrum, he definitely wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your father is right. Junyan might not dare to say anything else, but he¡¯s absolutely loyal to his family. He¡¯s definitely the same as his father! He definitely won¡¯t do anything to let you down!¡± Meng Yueman was very sure about this. The father-and-son pair were both cold and unapproachable; it was tiring to guess their thoughts, and they both loved to work. Anyway, even if all sorts of bad things were happening, their loyalty to their marriage was absolute! ¡°Besides, Ling Wei has a boyfriend. You don¡¯t have to worry about this at all!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She believed that Bo Junyan would never do anything to let her down while they were still married. But Ling Wei... Setting aside the fact that she wanted Bo Junyan... Even if she wanted to get close to Bo Junyan but was waiting for an opportunity to sneak in, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it! Mu Huan was a very domineering person. He belonged to her, and no one could touch him! However, she did not have any evidence that Ling Wei coveted Bo Junyan. Whatever she said would be useless. She could only nod obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come and eat. Rest early after you¡¯re done eating. If he¡¯s busy and can¡¯te back, you can go over. Don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s fine as long as you coax such a person who likes to sulk. No matter how cold his expression is, don¡¯t be petty with him. Use your little sun-like heat to melt him!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t a passionate person. It could be seen from her vicious personality. But even so... Even though she was very hurt and scared today, she did not give up and did not retreat. When she truly liked someone, she was not willing to lose them no matter what. If she was not willing to lose them, she would have to work hard to do all the things she could do. Although she felt that she had done everything she could, she could still work harder as if there was no limit! Even if there was no heat, she had to go and create friction! When Mu Huan returned upstairs after dinner, it was already dark. She looked out of the window at the night sky and missed her husband. When she turned on her phone, Bo Junyan still did not reply to her. In the past, he was clearly very concerned about her. No matter how busy he was, when they separated and went home alone, he would always ask her if she had reached home. Now, sigh... After some thought, she took a night scene photo. She posted another message on her WeChat Moments. ¡°On the fourth day that you aren¡¯t home, I miss you.¡± Then, she sent a screenshot of this post to Bo Junyan. However, after she¡¯d been waiting for a long time, he still did not reply. She then looked at her Moments and saw that only Gong Zeye and the rest had liked it. Mu Huan threw the phone aside in frustration. However, when she thought about how she had missed Bo Junyan¡¯s callst time, she became even angrier. She hurriedly took back the phone and checked it again to see if it was ringing. For the past few days, she seemed to have been possessed. Every now and then, she would look at her phone. It was clearly ringing, but she was always afraid that it would automatically vibrate or turn silent, making her miss his calls or messages. Sometimes, she would wonder if her phone was damaged or not able to receive his message. She would often call or send messages to Li Meng and Wu Xingye to confirm that it wasn¡¯t broken, making the two of them feel that she was about to go crazy. Chapter 738 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (4)

Chapter 738: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (4)

Actually, she herself felt that she was about to go crazy. After going through those things in the past, she knew that she should calm down. She had to take it slow, but she just couldn¡¯t calm down. Love was really too torturous. If only she didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so afraid, uneasy, and upset... Mu Huan waited for a long time, but Bo Junyan did not respond. She was starting to miss his short and simple hums from the past. Even if he were to reply to her with a casual hum now, she would no longer feel so flustered. If she had known earlier, she would have cherished him more in the past... Mu Huan didn¡¯t know that the reason she couldn¡¯t get a message from Bo Junyan this time was that he was so busy that he didn¡¯t have the time to look at his phone. The next day at Yun University¡¯s canteen. Mu Huan fiddled with the food in her bowl, not having any appetite at all. ¡°Here¡¯s your favorite spicy chicken.¡± Long Feiting served her a spicy chicken. Mu Huan nced at him silently. ¡°Spicy chicken isn¡¯t even being served today!¡± Li Meng said curiously. Their school canteen would only serve spicy chickens every three to five days, and today was Thursday. ¡°From now on, the canteen will sell spicy chicken every day. You can eat it whenever you want,¡± Long Feiting said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Did he ask the canteen to have spicy chicken avable every day? Freaking hell! It didn¡¯t make sense to say that he didn¡¯t like Mu Huan. But if one were to say that he liked Mu Huan, he had a girlfriend, Mu Kexin, and they were even living together! Seriously... Mu Huan did not say a word. She continued to stir the rice in her bowl and stuffed some into her mouth. It was a stark contrast from her usual image of really knowing how to eat! Seeing her like this, Long Feiting could not take it anymore. He picked up a drumstick and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Eat properly! Look at what you¡¯ve be over a man!¡± Mu Huan spat out the drumstick in her mouth and rolled her eyes at him silently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say in the past that your husband would only like you more after he found out your true colors? Why is it like this now?¡± She had said it so arrogantly back then, but now, it was a p in the face! ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to hear such words. ¡°He didn¡¯t react like you said he would. This means that he doesn¡¯t love you very much. He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t love you and can¡¯t even ept that you know some martial arts, so why are you still feeling so upset over him? He¡¯s not even worth it for you to be sad about, alright?!¡± Long Feiting felt that Mu Huan was good! If she were his girlfriend, he would be so happy! Bo Junyan was actually angry with her. He really didn¡¯t know a good thing when he had it. There was no need for such a man! ¡°You¡¯re so young, so good-looking, and so outstanding. If you leave him, many people will like you. Why do you have to hang yourself on a crooked tree?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Feiting is right. Why hang yourself on a crooked tree?! Since Uncle doesn¡¯t like you, you should just let go of him!¡± Just like how she had let go of Gu Chenyi so easily and married Bo Junyan back then. Gu Chenyi could tell that Long Feiting was interested in Mu Huan, but they were not enemies yet. Theirmon enemy was his uncle. After Mu Huan had left his uncle, they would have a chance topete. By then, he and Long Feiting would be enemies. However, he was not afraid of Long Feiting. This was because there was a foundation of feelings between him and Mu Huan. She definitely still had some feelings for him. Chapter 739 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (5)

Chapter 739: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (5)

Li Meng: ¡°...¡± These two people! ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If the two of you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll poison the two of you until you be mute. You¡¯ll never be able to speak again!¡± Mu Huan said with a gloomy expression. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± They all knew that she was a person who meant what she said. Before she could start counting, Long Feiting said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything good from the two of you! Stay away from me from now on!¡± With that, Mu Huan started to count. ¡°1, 2...¡± When she counted to two, Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi stood up at the same time and left. They were not afraid of people who knew how to fight. At most, they would be beaten up by them. But she, who knew how to use drugs, was the scariest! She could not be provoked! After they left... Mu Huan started to eat her rice. No matter what, she had to eat. ¡°Come and have some side dish.¡± Li Meng picked up some food for her. Mu Huan did not speak, so she ate the food she picked up. Seeing this, Li Meng diligently picked up some more side dishes for her. Then she said, ¡°Actually, I think Long Feiting is not bad.¡± ¡°Not as good as my husband,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Alright! After a pause, she said, ¡°Although he¡¯s not as good as God Bo, if you fall out with him, I think Long Feiting is a good choice. He¡¯ll definitely like you!¡± Mu Huan put down her bowl and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that God Bo will be your idol for the rest of your life? How can you kick him while he¡¯s down so quickly?! You¡¯re really too shameless!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± It seems so! ¡°Also, Long Feiting has a girlfriend. Are you trying to make me a third party?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!¡± It was just a casual thought. Usually, she would smile and roll her eyes at her, but today, she was actually rebuking her! She was in such a bad mood! Fine... ¡°There are no important lessons in the afternoon. Do you want to go to the dormitory to sleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t even want sleep, which was her favorite thing... Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi walked to a spot not far from Mu Huan and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if Mu Huan were to break up with your uncle, she wouldn¡¯t be with you. She¡¯s a person who would never turn back, especially to a rotten grass like you!¡± Long Feiting knew what Gu Chenyi was thinking. ¡°No matter how lousy I am, I was still her grass in the past. I can still like her and be with her. Also, I¡¯m not a cheater and have no intention of two-timing. I¡¯m a person who loves and is loyal to others. I¡¯m not like you, who has a girlfriend and still thinks about other women! Xiao Huan will definitely not like someone like you. She hates scum like you who¡¯s already eating yet are still looking at the pot!¡± ¡°Who says I like her?! Are you crazy or blind?!¡± Long Feiting said angrily. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t like her. Come, make a vow. Say that you¡¯ll never like her in the future and that you won¡¯t want to be with her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have no descendants and be lonely for the rest of your life!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t like her!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! Why would I make such a vow?!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of disbelief! Gu Chenyi looked at him and snorted. ¡°Scum!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°Rotten grass!¡± After school in the afternoon, Mu Huan wanted to go home, but when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at home and was waiting for Bo Junyan¡¯s reply in boredom, she decided that she might as well go to the office to find him. If he was busy, she would let him be busy. It wouldn¡¯t affect him if she stayed by the side and watched. Her mother-inw was right. No matter how cold his expression was, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t fuss over it with him. Use her little sun-like heat to melt him! Chapter 740 - In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (6)

Chapter 740: In the Face of Love, Everyone Is Equal (6)

With this thought in mind, Mu Huan went to a restaurant and packed some delicious and nourishing food for Bo Junyan. Yesterday, in order to make it easier for her to enter thepany, her father-inw had given her his pass so that she didn¡¯t need to be led by anyone. She could freely enter and exit thepany and stay wherever she wanted. Mu Huan was really grateful to her inws for their strong support! She had never thought that a wealthy family would have such good inws. After their initial small interaction, they treated her like their own daughter. She really wanted to live happily with Bo Junyan. When Mu Huan went upstairs to the CEO¡¯s office and was about to pass by the meeting room, she saw that everyone in the meeting room was slumped over the table. Even Bo Junyan. This made her heart skip a beat. Were they all drugged and unconscious? Just as she was about to dash in... She saw PA Wang, who was originally slumped over the table, move a little, then turn around and fall asleep again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Were they... just sleeping? Then, she swept a nce at the people in the meeting room and realized that there was about the same number of people as when she left yesterday. It seemed to be those people as well, because she saw that those bald men from yesterday were still around today. Could it be that they had been in a meeting since yesterday afternoon and had not slept all night? Just as Mu Huan was in a daze, Ling Wei looked up. When she met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze, she slowly smiled provocatively and leaned toward Bo Junyan. She looked like she was going to kiss the sleeping Bo Junyan. This made Mu Huan furious. Without even thinking, she rushed into the meeting room, grabbed Ling Wei¡¯s hair, and pulled her up! ¡°Ah...¡± Ling Wei shouted in pain. This sound woke everyone in the office. When they saw Mu Huan pulling Ling Wei¡¯s hair, their eyes widened in shock. What had happened? Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, let go of her first.¡± ¡°She wants to kiss you!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. ¡°Xiao Huan, you... what are you saying... I... I¡¯m just taking some documents...¡± Ling Wei said as she waved the documents in her hand. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?!¡± She was obviously provoking her and was about to kiss her husband¡¯s face. Was she just taking the documents? Ha... As Mu Huan spoke, she pulled Ling Wei¡¯s hair even harder, causing Ling Wei¡¯s expression to change in pain. As the goddess in the eyes of most men, Ling Wei had always been so high up and unapproachable. They could not even wait to worship her, but now, someone was treating their goddess like this! This made many executives, especially the executives of the Ling Group, stand up suddenly and surround Mu Huan. ¡°Bo Junyan... mind your wife!¡± Ling Wei shouted in pain. She wanted to provoke Mu Huan and cause trouble for her. By quarreling with Bo Junyan, who was in a tired and frustrated state, their rtionship would worsen. However, she did not expect Mu Huan to dare to attack in front of so many people! And she was so ruthless! She felt like her hair was about to be pulled off! ¡°Xiao Huan, let go,¡± Bo Junyan said with a frown. ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan did not go against Bo Junyan. She let go when he asked her to. However, because she had grabbed Ling Wei¡¯s hair forcefully just now and bent her back, the moment she let go, Ling Wei, who had lost her bnce, fell to the ground in a sorry state... Chapter 741 - What Did She Do Wrong (1)

Chapter 741: What Did She Do Wrong (1)

This was a humiliation that Ling Wei, who was born into a wealthy family and had always been high and mighty, had never suffered before. This made her expression instantly turn ugly! Her gaze was cold as she said, ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m going overboard?¡± Mu Huan said arrogantly. So what if I¡¯m going overboard? If she has the guts, she can get up and hit me! I¡¯m waiting! Waiting for a chance to beat her up openly! If you have the guts, fight to the death and don¡¯t hide in the dark all day! After she stood up with the help of someone, Ling Wei sneered. ¡°Mu Huan, do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have Bo Junyan¡¯s favor? Do you think the Ling family is easy to bully?¡± Mu Huan was about to say something when Bo Junyan looked at her and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯ve misunderstood Ling Wei.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand her! Just now, when I was outside the meeting room, she looked at me provocatively. She wanted to kiss you! You¡¯re my husband, so I¡¯ll beat up whoever dares to kiss you!¡± Mu Huan said forcefully. ¡°I just took a document and you say that I wanted to kiss your husband. Mu Huan, are you blind?¡± Ling Wei said coldly. Due to the angle, Mu Huan saw that Ling Wei was about to kiss Bo Junyan¡¯s face. But in fact, Ling Wei was still far away from Bo Junyan¡¯s face. Bo Junyan, on the other hand, woke up when Ling Wei approached him. He didn¡¯t feel that Ling Wei had the intention to kiss him, so he naturally thought that Mu Huan saw Ling Wei approaching him and misunderstood that Ling Wei wanted to kiss him. Hence, she became jealous and threw a tantrum. But now wasn¡¯t the time for her to kick up a fuss. ¡°Xiao Huan, stop fooling around and apologize to Ling Wei!¡± When Mu Huan heard his stern tone, she stopped fooling around. She clenched her fists tightly. In the past, no matter what happened, no matter who was involved, he didn¡¯t need to ask her anything. He would always stand on her side. Now that she had taken the initiative to tell him the truth, he felt that she was being unreasonable and wanted her to apologize! What kind of apology would that be?! What did she do wrong?! She looked at Ling Wei sinisterly. Ling Wei¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, try to provoke me.¡± The fire in Mu Huan¡¯s heart burned even more fiercely. She was about to say, I won¡¯t apologize. Let¡¯s see who can do anything to me! Then she saw that Ling Wei was still holding the documents in her hand, and she suddenly realized that Ling Wei didn¡¯t really want to kiss Bo Junyan. She was just deliberately provoking her, angering her, and making her cause trouble. This way, Bo Junyan, who couldn¡¯t sense Ling Wei¡¯s intentions, would think that she was just jealous and making a fuss. Hence, he became even angrier with her. If she continued to be stubborn, she would fall into Ling Wei¡¯s trap. Scheming against her? Mu Huan sneered. Apologize? Alright! In the next second, Mu Huan, who had been so domineering just now, instantly turned into a little cutesy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Ling Wei. It¡¯s because I love Junyan too much that I can¡¯t bear to see other women approaching him. Although I know that you have no feelings for Junyan, I still couldn¡¯t suppress the urge in my heart when I saw you leaning so close to him. I¡¯m really sorry for treating you that way... ¡°Are you alright? Sister Ling Wei, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m really sorry...¡± Mu Huan reached out to touch Ling Wei as she spoke, looking very guilty and worried about her safety. Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± She had changed too quickly! Just now, she was so stubborn and hurt! It felt like she would rather die than apologize. Why... She suddenly apologized without any reservations! Chapter 742 - What Did She Do Wrong (2)

Chapter 742: What Did She Do Wrong (2)

¡°Sister Ling Wei, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m really crazy! It must have hurt a lot when I pulled your hair just now! Why don¡¯t you pull mine too?! Pull it hard! Here, pull my hair... pull hard, don¡¯t stand on ceremony! If that¡¯s not what you want, you can hit me! You can hit me to vent your anger! Use this to hit me!¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she picked up the ashtray on the table and asked Ling Wei to hit her with it! Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± The senior management staff of the Ling Group, who had initially gathered around to say something about Mu Huan and even wanted to make a move, looked at this delicate and youngdy who was so pitiful. She was apologizing seriously. In this way, no one could do anything to her. They didn¡¯t even have the face to say anything about her. And as for Ling Wei, in front of so many people, it was impossible for her to even pull Mu Huan¡¯s hair, let alone throw an ashtray at her. No, to maintain her goddess status and her magnanimous image, she had to forgive Mu Huan unconditionally! This made her extremely gloomy! But under such circumstances, if she did not forgive Mu Huan unconditionally, it would damage her image. Hence, even though she was very unwilling, Ling Wei still said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again next time. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°Is Sister Ling Wei forgiving me?¡± Mu Huan blinked her beady eyes. Her innocent and hopeful eyes made it difficult for anyone to reject her. Ling Wei¡¯s expression turned even colder. This Mu Huan was really an expert at acting! She looked at Bo Junyan. She didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t tell that Mu Huan was acting! He still wanted a woman who was so good at acting and lying? Bo Junyan kept silent. It wasn¡¯t his wife¡¯s first time acting and lying. It didn¡¯t matter if she was sincere in her apology. It was fine as long as she could live with her dignity. ¡°Sister Ling Wei, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve forgiven me!¡± With that, Mu Huan hugged Ling Wei happily. ¡°Thank you, Sister Ling Wei! Sister Ling Wei, you¡¯re the best!¡± Just as Ling Wei was about to push Mu Huan away, Mu Huan whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you satisfied with my apology? Oh, right, in order to repay you, I drugged you with a colorless and odorless substance. This substance can¡¯t be detected, and it will cause you to be allergic to water. If you¡¯re not careful, all your skin will be destroyed. You have to be careful in the future and be careful of the rain!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s expression changed. She knew that Mu Huan had the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions in her hands. There were many strange and unusual concoctions in those recipes, just like the spray she had used previously. With just a light sedative, she could knock down a tall and strong man in seconds... Mu Huan was a vicious person, so Ling Wei did not doubt Mu Huan¡¯s words at all. She thought that she had really been drugged. It was from when Mu Huan touched her or hugged her like this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be rude to me? I¡¯ll be waiting for you to be rude!¡± With that, Mu Huan smiled and released Ling Wei. Her smile was as evil as a devil¡¯s. She had always been open and aboveboard with anyone who challenged her. She would be even more sinister than those who schemed against her. She would return kindness with kindness and return evil with evil! If she could note into contact with water, that meant she could not shower. This was something that Ling Wei could not tolerate. Hence, Mu Huan released her. She immediately looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Junyan, she used drugs on me!¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You clearly said yourself that you drugged me to be allergic to water!¡± Ling Wei said with a sinister look. Chapter 743 - What Did She Do Wrong (3)

Chapter 743: What Did She Do Wrong (3)

If she was being ruthless, then don¡¯t me her for being rude! ¡°What kind of drug is that? I don¡¯t even know what it is. Sister Ling Wei, I know that my behavior just now made you very angry, but I¡¯ve already apologized. Furthermore, you¡¯ve forgiven me. We were even hugging each other. Why did you suddenly malign me...¡± Mu Huan choked as she spoke. Her pitiful look made everyone feel that she couldn¡¯t have drugged her. Besides, was there such a drug in this world? Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± Wasn¡¯t this a white lotus tactic?! Did she take the wrong script?! Mu Huan snorted. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to pretend? If I were to put on an act, I¡¯d have no problem winning the Best Actress award! During her time at Know-All Agency, Mu Huan, who had taken on all sorts of cases, was able to act as she pleased! Just as Ling Wei was about to say something... Mu Huan suddenly picked up a bottle of water from the table and sshed it at Ling Wei. She was too fast, so fast that Ling Wei, who knew self-defense, didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before she was sshed all over! Before she could get angry, before she could start worrying about her allergy... Mu Huan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Ling Wei say that I drugged you and that you now shouldn¡¯t be in contact with water? Look, it¡¯s fine even if the water sshed on you!¡± The way she looked at Ling Wei was full of disbelief. You¡¯d believe whatever I say? Are you stupid? Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Sister Ling Wei, why don¡¯t you take off your coat and let everyone take a look? See if you¡¯re alright? See if I¡¯ve used any drug on you?¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± Until now, she had never met someone as shameless, unreasonable, and audacious as Mu Huan! However, she did not do anything. She only looked at Mu Huan coldly and said, ¡°Mu Huan, for Bo Junyan¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve never bothered with your rude behavior. But now, you¡¯ve really angered me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Ling Wei. I was too anxious to prove my innocence just now!¡± Mu Huan apologized, but her eyes were full of provocation. So what if I¡¯ve angered you? I just want to anger you! Scheming against me and plotting against me? Hmph! ¡°Are you in a hurry to prove your innocence? Do you think we can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re putting on an act?¡± Ling Wei said coldly. ¡°What act? What act?¡± Mu Huan looked like she was pretending. ¡°Very good, you!¡± Ling Wei sneered. When the executives of the Ling Group saw this, they took a few steps forward. ¡°CEO Bo, I believe you can tell that your wife deliberately sshed water on CEO Ling. She¡¯s bullying our CEO Ling. If you don¡¯t give the Ling Group an exnation, we won¡¯t be able to continue working!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t continue working! This is too much!¡± ¡°CEO Bo, you have to be fair to our CEO Ling!¡± Mu Huan frowned when she saw this. How could these people dare to speak to Bo Junyan like this? Even if he was an employee of the Ling Group and Bo Junyan wasn¡¯t their superior, they shouldn¡¯t have dared to speak to him like this. After all, the Bo family was stronger than the Ling family. If the Bo family couldn¡¯t take on a big project alone, they could cooperate with the Ling family and share the meat with the Ling family. The Ling family should be grateful to Bo Junyan and carefully fawning over him. How could they dare to speak to her husband like this? Just as she was about to say something... Bo Junyan swept his gaze across the people in the meeting room. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± The executives of the Bo Group hurriedly stood up and left. However, no one from the Ling Group moved. They remained in a stalemate until Ling Wei signaled for them to leave. Chapter 744 - What Did She Do Wrong (4)

Chapter 744: What Did She Do Wrong (4)

Soon, only the three of them were left in the meeting room. ¡°Mu Huan, sincerely apologize to Ling Wei.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. He knew that she always cared about Ling Wei¡¯s existence in her heart. He had already avoided all the cases that he could avoid working with with Ling Wei. However, this project was very important, and they had to work together. Now was not the time for them to fall out. Furthermore, Ling Wei was indeed only taking the documents that she had left with him. Ling Wei did not have such intentions. Xiao Huan mistakenly thought that Ling Wei wanted to kiss him and did those things just now. It was already a little inappropriate for her to do so in such a situation. She had sshed water all over Ling Wei and even asked her to take off her clothes in public. The little girl was a little delicate and liked to be jealous. Okay, but she couldn¡¯t be willful without regard for the asion. When she met his stern gaze, Mu Huan felt a sharp pain in her heart. Why did he just ask her to apologize and not believe her words? It was clearly Ling Wei who provoked her first and framed her, wanting her to suffer in silence and unable to say anything. She was only retaliating double. What did she do wrong? She knew that this was a workce, but Ling Wei could attack her on such an asion. If she wanted to embarrass Mu Huan in public, could she not retaliate? ¡°What kind of sincere apology do you want? Kneel down? Or do you want her to pull me, hit me, and pour water on me? ¡°All these are fine. I have no problem with it. As long as you say it, she cane as she pleases!¡± ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. He wanted her to apologize, not to be so willful! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? I really can do anything! You can let her do whatever she wants! If you think this is not enough, what do you want me to do? Tell me! As long as you say it, I can do it!¡± As long as it was something he wanted, she could really do it! ¡°Junyan, did you see that? She hurt me for no reason and embarrassed me, and now she¡¯s still so arrogant and ignorant! Don¡¯t me me for not giving you face!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s gaze turned colder. Did Mu Huan really think that she couldn¡¯t do anything to her? This was embarrassing! ¡°You don¡¯t have to give Bo Junyan any face. You can do whatever you want to me! Do whatever you want!¡± Mu Huan looked at her as if she was saying, ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Seeing how obstinate and stubborn she was, Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened even more. He did not ask Mu Huan to apologize again because there was no point in her apologizing. Ling Wei would not let this matter pass just because of her apology. He looked at Ling Wei. ¡°Ling Wei, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. I¡¯ll ask Li Yicheng to give you the project. Xiao Huan is still young, so don¡¯t be too calctive with her. Let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°Ten percent is worth hundreds of millions. This price is eptable,¡± Ling Wei said as she looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Are you happy that you lost hundreds of millions in one go?¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. Just as she was about to say something, Bo Junyan pulled her out of the meeting room and let the executives into the meeting room to continue resting. He then dragged Mu Huan to his office. As there were people along the way, Mu Huan did not say anything and went to his office. She looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Why are you apologizing on my behalf?! I¡¯ll bear the consequences of my own actions!¡± Bo Junyan looked at her and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like Ling Wei¡¯s existence at all. You can make a scene if you want, but you can¡¯t do it now. Be good.¡± Although Mu Huan got angry when she heard him say that, she still calmed herself down and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I mind her, and I didn¡¯t make a scene. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her. When she saw me, she deliberately provoked me!¡± Chapter 745 - What Did She Do Wrong (5)

Chapter 745: What Did She Do Wrong (5)

¡°She deliberately provoked me by making a pose to kiss you. If I don¡¯t act rashly when I see her like this, then that means I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± It was impossible for a person to control their instinctive reaction. Unless she didn¡¯t like him and waspletely indifferent to such things, she wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive as to deal with Ling Wei. ¡°But she was only provoking me with her eyes. I don¡¯t have any evidence of her provoking me and wanting to kiss you. This way, after I lost control and got med by you, I can only suffer in silence! ¡°Why should I take such a loss? She tricked me, so of course I have to pay her back double. She made me look bad, so I have to make her look worse! I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong!¡± With that, Mu Huan added, ¡°Believe me! She really provoked me first and did it on purpose. She tricked me into creating trouble, and that¡¯s why I counterattacked!¡± ¡°Why did she do this?¡± Bo Junyan had originally thought that Mu Huan had misunderstood Ling Wei, but now that Mu Huan was sounding so sure, he knew it must have been something that Ling Wei had done to make her do this. It was just that they were so busy that they didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. Why would Ling Wei do such a thing? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Huan really wanted tough. She had already told him so many times that Ling Wei wanted to get him back, but did he ever listen?! He actually asked her why! However, she still held back her temper and said, ¡°Of course she wants to have you back!¡± Without waiting for him to say anything, Mu Huan said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that she has a boyfriend and that she¡¯s about to get married. That we don¡¯t have to keep fighting over this! ¡°Aren¡¯t you on good terms with her boyfriend? Invite him over and let¡¯s test him out! If I¡¯m really just suspicious-minded and I have a problem, even if you really kissed Ling Wei in the future, I¡¯ll definitely believe that you two are purely friends!¡± ¡°Ling Wei just broke up with her boyfriend. A few days ago, I was on a business trip and went overseas to settle some matters. A part of it has to do with her boyfriend.¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Ling Wei and her boyfriend had broken up at the right time! ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence? Aren¡¯t you such a smart person?¡± ¡°Ling Wei¡¯s boyfriend was previously in a rtionship, and the scandal of a child caused his image to plummet. Not only did he have to quit his career, but he was also charged and sent to jail. Ling Wei thought that her boyfriend was framed and had done a lot for him. She almost got herself involved as she settled her boyfriend¡¯s matter. ¡°Thest time I went on a business trip, she took a flight with me. She went back to look for her boyfriend to discuss marriage. However, her boyfriend really had that sort of fetish. This time, she caught him red-handed. If there was really a man with such a fetish, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t want him. Hence, she had just broken up with her boyfriend a few days ago. She even paid a very painful price for it.¡± Bo Junyan spoke the truth. Ling Wei had indeed just broken up, and he had witnessed it with his own eyes. It wasn¡¯t like what Mu Huan thought that she had broken up long ago and wanted to salvage something with him. Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t be med for not being able to see through Ling Wei¡¯s intentions. It was just that when Ling Wei was in front of him, she didn¡¯t show any ulterior motives. She didn¡¯t like Bo Junyan that much, and Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t feel it either. If she liked him, he would feel any ulterior motives and would feel that she liked him. No matter what, Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t think that Ling Wei wanted to get him back. It was true that Ling Wei had officially broken up with her boyfriend a few days ago. Although she knew that her boyfriend had had an affair and that he was with her only because he wanted to use the Ling family¡¯s money to help him reach a higher level, she gave up on him and gave up her dream toe back. Chapter 746 - What Did She Do Wrong (6)

Chapter 746: What Did She Do Wrong (6)

However, she had always been prepared. On one hand, she was desperately trying to save her boyfriend, and on the other, she was maintaining a deep rtionship with him. On the other hand, she was cooperating with Old Master Meng to agitate Mu Huan and drive her away. She did this to prevent Bo Junyan from suspecting anything. She could still return to her boyfriend¡¯s side and they could continue to make use of each other, living a life of glory on the surface. But who knew that not only did her boyfriend have a woman outside, but he also had that sort of fetish! She would never ept a man with such a fetish. Hence, she was determined to break up with her boyfriend. She had indeed put in a lot of effort to save her boyfriend. When she broke up with him, she had really paid a painful price. What Bo Junyan had witnessed was true, and he was only telling the truth now. Mu Huan said, ¡°Are you saying that I was thinking too much and misunderstood her? You don¡¯t believe me? You think I¡¯m creating trouble out of nothing?¡± He did not suspect Ling Wei for such a coincidence, but he still felt that she had misunderstood Ling Wei? ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve misunderstood her, and you¡¯re not someone who would create trouble out of nothing. But whether or not she has such an ulterior motive is not important now. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± This person would change. Previously, when Ling Wei had a boyfriend who could let her walk the path of a political wife, she did not have any ideas about him. However, after she broke up with him, the situation changedpletely. Furthermore, there were rumors recently that her father was nning to split the family assets equally. She might be wanting to be with him and thus did such a thing to Xiao Huan. It was just that now wasn¡¯t the time to discuss this. Everything could wait until after this project was over. ¡°I¡¯ll get PA Wang to send you back. I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m done with work. You don¡¯t have toe to thepany to look for me. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t have anything to do with her!¡± No matter how the situation on Ling Wei¡¯s side changed or how she had ulterior motives, it was absolutely impossible between the two of them. He did not make it very clear. This made Mu Huan think that he still insisted that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives like he did in the past. However, she could tell that Bo Junyan was really busy now because he didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this at this time and make him feel annoyed. Hence, she didn¡¯t argue with him about whether Ling Wei had ulterior motives and only talked about this matter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give her ten percent. I can do whatever you want me to do. I, Mu Huan, have always been responsible for my own actions!¡± She would bear the consequences of her own actions. There was no need for him to lose so much for her! But to Bo Junyan, she was his wife. There was no way he would let her bear the consequences. No matter how much she had done, he would bear the consequences. There was no room for discussion. Hence, he did not want to say anything more on this matter. He directly pressed the internal line to let PA Wang in. Having been in power for a long time, Bo Junyan was already very strong. In the past, Mu Huan had listened to him obediently. Even though she had exposed her true nature now, it had only been a few days. This made Bo Junyan subconsciously still treat her the same way. Hence, he felt that no matter how much she objected to things that were good for her, it was useless. She just had to be obedient. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t beat up PA Wang until he can¡¯t get up and can¡¯t send me off?!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She could use other ways to deal with it. She could apologize however he wanted, but he mustn¡¯t lose so much because of her. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and pinched the space between his eyebrows in pain. It was already the fourth day that he had not rested. He had only closed his eyes for less than half an hour. He already had a headache, but now, it was even more painful. Chapter 747 - He Never Tells Her (1)

Chapter 747: He Never Tells Her (1)

¡°Xiao Huan, I know you¡¯re good at fighting, but not everything in this world works the same way. If you hit someone, a person can at most hit you back ten times! There are some things that you can¡¯t bear. Although you¡¯re still young, you¡¯re no longer a child. Don¡¯t be willful, alright?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to take responsibility? Isn¡¯t she just taking revenge on me? You can ask her to take revenge on me as she pleases!¡± She wouldn¡¯t be afraid no matter what method Ling Wei used to repay her! ¡°You go back first.¡± Bo Junyan did not want to say anything more about this matter. It was time for him to rest. ¡°I¡¯m not going back! If you don¡¯t agree to this matter, I won¡¯t go back!¡± She only pulled at her hair and sshed some water on her. How much would it cost? There was no need for this! She, Ling Wei, could really deal with Mu Huan as she pleased! ¡°Be good and listen to me. Don¡¯t be so willful. You go back first.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want to talk too much to her at this point in time. He didn¡¯t want her world to beplicated and heavy. But he had forgotten that Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t have known the importance of this if he hadn¡¯t told her. He knew the big picture and looked at it from the big picture, but Mu Huan didn¡¯t know the big picture. She only knew the current situation and was only talking about the facts. ¡°I¡¯m not obedient! I was pretending to be obedient in the past. I¡¯m not such an obedient person! I¡¯m such a willful person now! You can¡¯t let her do this!¡± She was such a person! A person like her would do such a thing! Don¡¯t ask her to be obedient! Even now, Ling Wei had already said that she had broken up with her boyfriend, but he still didn¡¯t believe her. He still felt that Ling Wei had no ulterior motives toward him and was assured to let Ling Wei get close to him like this! This could only mean that he trusted Ling Wei a lot! He would instinctively believe whatever she said and wouldn¡¯t suspect her. His trust in Ling Wei and her worries and uneasiness over the past few days had made Mu Huan lose her usualposure. She was stubborn with him! Bo Junyan¡¯s head hurt even more when he saw her like this. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more to her. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be so willful. I don¡¯t like you being like this.¡± His ¡°I Don¡¯t Like You¡± made Mu Huan¡¯s heart sink. All these days, her greatest worry was that he didn¡¯t like her like this! This was her nature. If he didn¡¯t like her like this, what would she do? Continue to pretend to be obedient? No, even if she could pretend to be obedient for her entire life, would he want her to pretend to be obedient for him? If she were to encounter such a situation again in the future, would she be obedient just because he asked her to? Furthermore, although the Bo family and the Ling family were on par, ever since Bo Junyan took over the Bo family, the Bo family¡¯s development had long surpassed that of the Ling family. Bo Junyan didn¡¯t have to be afraid of Ling Wei at all. Even under such circumstances, he would apologize and give in. That was, he valued the rtionship between him and Ling Wei. He would rather give some benefits than have the two of them fall out. Mu Huan, who thought that Bo Junyan did this because he had a deep rtionship with Ling Wei, felt her heart sink. Just then, PA Wang came in with a piece of news. ¡°CEO, the results are out in the researchb.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right out.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy. Come with me and get PA Wang to send you back.¡± ¡°No need. I can go back by myself.¡± If he didn¡¯t agree and didn¡¯t want to give in to her, she would ask Ling Wei toe over and beg her to return the ten percent to him! Initially, Bo Junyan was worried that she would go home alone at night. But when he thought about how strong she was, he did not say anything else and went straight to work. Chapter 748

Chapter 748: He Never Tells Her (2)

When Mu Huan went out, Ling Wei, who had just changed her clothes, was walking toward her. When Mu Huan brushed past Ling Wei, she said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Ling Wei, I¡¯ll wait for you toe and beg me!¡± When she said that she used a drug on Ling Wei just now, she was teasing her. Now, she was really using a drug on her. This drug would make Ling Wei feel so much pain that she wanted to die. Soon, Ling Wei would need to beg Mu Huan to give her the antidote! If she wanted the antidote, she would have to return that ten percent to Bo Junyan! Mu Huan had always been a person who would never implicate others in the things she did. She would never let Bo Junyan lose hundreds of millions because of her. Hence, when she approached Ling Wei, she threw all the new drug that she had made because she was in a bad mood over the past few days on Ling Wei. Ling Wei was like a poisonous snake, hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to strike. Mu Huan was already very annoyed that she didn¡¯t know when she would make a move. During the special period of her rtionship with her husband, she had always been with him, making her even more afraid that something would happen between them. She didn¡¯t want to keep being nervous about this. She also felt that waiting for Ling Wei to make a move wasn¡¯t a solution. She wanted to find an opportunity to force Ling Wei to make a move on her so that she could hold on to the evidence earlier and solve her problem. Hence, when she realized that Ling Wei was deliberately provoking her and setting her up... That was why she retaliated twice. However, she did not expect that Bo Junyan would apologize on her behalf and even give her ten percent of the benefits! When Ling Wei heard her voice and turned around to look, Mu Huan had already walked to the elevator and pressed the button. It was as if she knew that Ling Wei would look at her. When Ling Wei turned around, she turned around and looked at her. When she met Ling Wei¡¯s gaze, she slowly smiled provocatively. Look who¡¯s acting! When Ling Wei met her gaze, she instinctively felt that something was amiss. Just as she was about to get someone to chase after Mu Huan, she thought about it. At this critical moment, the more Mu Huan did to her, the more advantageous the situation would be to her! She smiled and walked toward the meeting room. *** After Mu Huan came down, she did not leave the Bo Group. Instead, she sat in the safety passageway and waited for Ling Wei¡¯s call. However, Ling Wei did not call. Instead, it was Bo Junyan. But this wasn¡¯t surprising. She took a deep breath and picked up the call. ¡°What drug did you use on Ling Wei?¡± Ling Wei was in so much pain that she felt like she was being pricked by needles. There was nothing she could do to dy the progress of the matter. ¡°Why are you so stubborn and disobedient?¡± He wanted her to be obedient at this time, but she was not. His tone made Mu Huan, who was initially prepared, feel upset for a moment. Naturally, her tone was not good. ¡°Let her call me and beg me!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t make a scene now. Be good and bring the antidote over,¡± Bo Junyan said. When Mu Huan heard this, she was really furious. ¡°Ask her to beg me! Also, have her return that ten percent of the benefits and I¡¯ll give her the antidote!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, this is a very urgent moment. Ling Wei must recover immediately. Bring the antidote over immediately!¡± Her disobedience made Bo Junyan¡¯s tone harden. ¡°In times of emergency, she should beg me immediately and agree to my conditions. This matter can be settled immediately. Who asked her to provoke me first?!¡± Although Mu Huan knew that Bo Junyan was really busy right now, Ling Wei was in the mood to provoke her and make her look for trouble. She felt that she couldn¡¯t be so busy that she couldn¡¯t waste any time. Chapter 749 - He Never Tells Her (3)

Chapter 749: He Never Tells Her (3)

As long as Ling Wei begged her and she went upstairs, this matter would be settled in two to three minutes. It would not dy anything. Seeing that Bo Junyan was so busy, Mu Huan was also afraid of dying their matters. Hence, she did not leave and waited for him. ¡°Mu Huan, bring the antidote over right now!¡± Bo Junyan ordered. Mu Huan thought that it was because he had deep feelings for Ling Wei that he was so anxious and refused to let Ling Wei beg her no matter what. Her gaze turned cold. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to her unconditionally. You can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, are you asking me to catch Li Meng and Wu Xingye to threaten you?¡± Bo Junyan could not bear to do anything to her, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t. She was so willful that she would definitely not listen. Now that it was an emergency, this matter had to be resolved immediately. His words exploded in Mu Huan¡¯s head like a thunderp. She was so stunned that she couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a moment. After a while... ¡°You... you actually threatened me like this for her?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t gone far. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes toe back.¡± With that, he hung up. Just as he hung up, Mu Huan heard Ling Wei shouting in pain. They were so close to each other, yet he was still threatening her for Ling Wei! This made Mu Huan grip her phone so hard that it broke! However, she still stood up and returned to the Bo Group. She knew that Bo Junyan was a man of his words. If she did not go up, he would definitely send someone to catch Li Meng and Wu Xingye. She didn¡¯t want to go that far with him. Since he had such a deep rtionship with Ling Wei that he could threaten Mu Huan like this for her, she would give it to him if he asked her to! If he liked to give in to profit, then let him! Just as Mu Huan arrived upstairs in a gloomy mood... A few executives of the Bo Group stood by the window, smoking with a grave and frustrated expression. ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife actually drugged CEO Ling. CEO Ling is now in so much pain that she can¡¯t sit still. The senior management at the Ling Group have all gone on strike and are seeking justice for CEO Ling. If the Ling Group doesn¡¯t do anything, we¡¯ll be finished...¡± ¡°This Mrs. CEO is really a troublemaker! She¡¯s creating such a scene at such a critical time! Doesn¡¯t she know that the Bo Group will be finished if the deadline is up and we can¡¯t get all these data out!¡± Mu Huan stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t know... that this project was so important. No wonder those executives from the Ling Group dared to speak to Bo Junyan in such a manner... ¡°D*mn, I haven¡¯t been home for a month because of this project. My son has almost forgotten what I look like! The deadline is about toe. At the most critical moment, she¡¯s really looking for trouble!¡± Another senior manager took a deep drag on his cigarette. ¡°What else is there to say? She wants CEO Ling to take revenge on her as he pleases. Does she think that it¡¯s as simple as just taking revenge on her? Has she ever thought that since she¡¯s the CEO¡¯s wife, if someone is taking revenge on her, the CEO can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing? If the CEO wants to protect her, he¡¯ll have to fall out with the Ling Group. But is this the time to fall out? She¡¯s already made the CEO give up 10% of his profits, yet she¡¯s still acting up! I think she¡¯ll only be satisfied once she¡¯s killed all of us!¡± Although Mu Huan could not hear what the people inside the meeting room were saying, she could read lips and knew what some of the executives said. ¡°Does she think it¡¯s a big deal that she can deal with CEO Ling? Doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s easy to kill someone? That what¡¯s hard is to support tens of millions of people? This project is an important project for the Bo Group. Sess can push the Bo Group to a higher level.¡± Chapter 750 - He Never Tells Her (4)

Chapter 750: He Never Tells Her (4)

¡°But if we fail, it will turn the Bo Group into the bullseye! Who knows, we might all lose our jobs! After all, no matter how capable our CEO is, facing...¡± The bald executive did not finish his sentence as he took another puff of his cigarette. ¡°This is the disadvantage of marrying a young wife. She doesn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t understand people at all. CEO Bo hasn¡¯t had any rest for four days. He has been working so hard, and all she knows is to be jealous and lose her temper and cause trouble!¡± ¡°It would be great if CEO Ling and our CEO were still a couple. A mature and generous person like CEO Ling is the most suitable for our CEO.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. CEO Ling was in so much pain just now, but she still insisted on solving thest problem. Now she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to rest.¡± Just as the senior management officer next to him was about to say something, he noticed Mu Huan¡¯s presence and was stunned. ¡°Madam CEO...¡± When the executives heard this, they all turned to look. When they saw Mu Huan, they all froze. Mu Huan looked at them with mixed feelings and quickly walked toward the CEO¡¯s office. PA Wang, who was about to look for Mu Huan to advise her on the antidote, was stunned when he saw that Mu Huan had arrived so quickly. He quickly said, ¡°Madam, this is a special period. Please listen to the CEO.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. PA Wang was a little surprised to see her nodding so readily, but he quickly followed her into the CEO¡¯s office. When they entered, Ling Wei was perspiring from the pain. She grabbed the table tightly and stopped herself from shouting. It was as if tens of thousands of needles had pierced her body at the same time. The pain was indescribable, and she felt like she was better off dead. Just when she felt that she couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore... Mu Huan pushed the door open and entered. Bo Junyan and Ling Wei looked up instinctively. When she saw Mu Huan, Ling Wei, who was in so much pain that she wanted to go crazy, instantly had a frighteningly dark look in her eyes! She had really underestimated Mu Huan time and time again. She thought that no matter what she did to her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard. She didn¡¯t expect that she would actually dare to use such a drug on her! No one had ever dared to treat her this way! She would never let her off! Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan with a cold gaze. He was angry that she was disobedient. His coldness and his earlier threat, as well as the words of those senior management executives, made Mu Huan¡¯s heart turn cold. However, she did not cry in pain or sadness. Instead, without waiting for Bo Junyan to say anything, she went forward to give Ling Wei the antidote. No matter how angry and upset she was, she knew her limits. She knew that at this time, she could not waste any more time. Soon, the pain in Ling Wei¡¯s body disappeared. Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan and felt that she was really a dangerous existence, especially since she was still so young! In a few years, she really didn¡¯t dare to imagine how dangerous she would be. If she wanted to deal with her, she had to do it as soon as possible. Retracting her gaze, she looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± Bo Junyan frowned and his gaze turned cold. His wife had already rushed over so quickly to give her the antidote. What else did she want? ording to his wife, Ling Wei was the one who provoked her first. Under such circumstances, it was not right for her to provoke others. Because of the rtionship between the two families and the special situation now, he did not pursue the matter, yet she was even being unkind! Fine, I¡¯ll settle the score after this! ¡°But now is not the time. Let¡¯s continue working in the meeting room. We can¡¯t waste any more time!¡± Ling Wei said as she stood up. Chapter 751

Chapter 751: He Never Tells Her (5)

She thought that with his knowledge of the big picture, he would always put the big picture first no matter what. Mu Huan would create a din with her because she had nothing better to do. Such a dy would create a strong contrast between them, making Bo Junyan even angrier with Mu Huan. Little did she know that Bo Junyan had long believed Mu Huan¡¯s words. When Ling Wei stood up, her legs went weak and she copsed. Bo Junyan, who was closest to her, instinctively reached out to support her. Bo Junyan, who knew that she was in so much pain that she had no strength, did not think too much about it. However, Ling Wei, who was being supported by him, took the opportunity to look at Mu Huan. Her eyes were filled with provocation as if she was saying, ¡°If you have the guts,e at me again!¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. If this were any other time, Mu Huan would have exploded in anger and dashed forward regardless of the consequences. But now, she didn¡¯t do anything. Because of her disregard for everything, she almost ruined something big. She couldn¡¯t disregard everything anymore. Because of her little love, she had dyed such a big project. It didn¡¯t matter how she got her revenge, but this project concerned the survival of so many people and the rise and fall of the Bo Group. After Ling Wei had steadied herself, Bo Junyan let go of her and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°You go back first.¡± Mu Huan tightened her grip, but she remained silent. ¡°Be good and listen to me.¡± Bo Junyan was in a hurry to deal with what was going to happen next, so he did not say anything else and walked out on his own. When he and Ling Wei reached the door, Ling Wei¡¯s legs went weak again and she almost fell. Bo Junyan helped her up again. Mu Huan¡¯s tightly clenched fists turned pale! She wasn¡¯t someone who could tolerate things, but she had to tolerate it now. She used all her self-control. Seeing that Mu Huan was a little reluctant, PA Wang also exined for his CEO, ¡°Madam, this project is really important. It¡¯s already the fourth day that the CEO hasn¡¯t had any rest. After you left yesterday, until now, all of us have been eating and sleeping in the meeting room. If we really can¡¯t take it anymore, we can only lie on the table and rest for a while. Just now, we were waiting for the results of the researchb. That¡¯s why we were able to sleep for a while. Now that the results are out, we¡¯re going to be busy again. ¡°The CEO is really busy even if he doesn¡¯t go home. You have to understand him. Also, we can¡¯t fall out with the Ling Group now. If anything goes wrong with this project... then...¡± PA Wang thought about the consequences and did not continue. Mu Huan bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand him. It was just that he had never told her these things. She didn¡¯t know anything about him. She didn¡¯t know that he had been so busy these past few days that he couldn¡¯t go home. She thought that being busy was just an excuse for him while he¡¯s angry and did not want to go home. After all, he was still in the mood to do that to her yesterday. She didn¡¯t know that things were so important. She thought that it was just an ordinary money-making project and wondered why he had to work with Ling Wei... However, she knew that even if she didn¡¯t know, this couldn¡¯t be an excuse for her to dy this project. She was too immature and too willful as he had said. Strictly speaking, Mu Huan was not immature and willful. There was a ten-year gap between Mu Huan and Bo Junyan, and the environment they grew up in was also much different. Before she met Bo Junyan, Mu Huan was only from a poor household. She couldn¡¯t even live freely. The world she coulde into contact with was too small, so the scope of things she could think of was naturally small. And Bo Junyan did not tell her about his importance. Chapter 752 - He Never Tells Her (6)

Chapter 752: He Never Tells Her (6)

She could not imagine the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Madam, let me send you out.¡± With that, PA Wang wanted to send her out. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can walk on my own. You can go back to work.¡± ¡°Then, Madam, be careful on your way back.¡± PA Wang was really busy, so he did not say much and went straight to work. ... When Mu Huan left, she looked toward the meeting room and saw that everyone had started to get busy. Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were busy discussing andmanding others. She didn¡¯t know what they were busy with, but she could see that they were busy! There was only a ss separating the two of them, but it was as though they were worlds apart. She could see it and reach out to touch it, but she couldn¡¯t get in. This feeling was indescribable. She quietly watched him busy himself for a while before turning to leave. She walked past the secretarial office. Because the senior executives were working overtime, their secretaries were also waiting for their orders. However, the secretaries took turns to work overtime, especially since this was a confidential project. Many secretaries were only in charge of the data and information that their superiors wanted them to provide. They did not know what the entire project was, so they were rtively less busy. As it was a coboration between twopanies, there were also secretaries of the Ling Group¡¯s executives. ¡°CEO Ling is really too hardworking! She was hurt so badly, yet she started working right after her recovery. If I were CEO Ling, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. I¡¯d definitely make the other party pay!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She actually dared to treat our CEO Ling that way! She¡¯s really too despicable!¡± ¡°What does she mean by CEO Ling wants to kiss CEO Bo? Isn¡¯t she saying that our CEO Ling wants to be a third party?! Does our CEO Ling need to be a third party? I heard that it was our CEO Ling who dumped CEO Bo!¡± ¡°What do you mean by dumped our CEO Bo? They broke up peacefully back then because their ideals were ipatible!¡± Bo Junyan was very popr in the Bo Group. He was an idol that the entirepany worshipped. Women especially idolized him. They did not say anything when the other party¡¯spany said that about their CEO¡¯s wife. But their CEO couldn¡¯t do that! The secretary of the Ling Group wanted to argue, but when he thought about how they were currently in the midst of a coboration and it was a busy period, it wouldn¡¯t be good if things got out of hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s talk about the present. Don¡¯t you think your CEO¡¯s wife is too much? She actually gave our CEO Ling such a drug!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that she¡¯s very busy now? We take turns to work, and we have to work over ten hours a day, not to mention CEO Ling and the rest. They don¡¯t even have the time to leave thepany. CEO Ling is so busy, yet she misunderstood CEO Ling and did such a thing!¡± the secretary said angrily. ¡°Although the project this time is a coboration between twopanies, your Bo Group is the lead. If this project is dyed, the entire Bo Group will be the unlucky one. You might even lose your jobs! To have such a CEO¡¯s wife, I really pity you!¡± Although many secretaries did not know the details of this project, they were not stupid to be able to be the most important person around the senior management. Through the prepared information and the tense situation, they could guess a thing or two. The secretaries of the Bo Group fell silent at once. They too felt that their CEO¡¯s wife had gone overboard. Not to mention that CEO Ling did not need to be a third party, even if she did, was this the time to cause trouble? Seriously... She was too insensible and unappreciative to be their CEO¡¯s wife! Chapter 753 - I Didnt Cry (1)

Chapter 753: I Didn¡¯t Cry (1)

The secretary continued, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a university student andes from a small family. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone like her to get close to someone like CEO Bo. She must be thinking about how to hold on to him tightly every day and then see everyone like a third party who wants to cause trouble for no reason!¡± ¡°Yes. People who don¡¯t have status, worth, or ability will easily feel inferior. Once they feel inferior, they will easily be afraid. Those who are mindless will look at everyone suspiciously like a third party and cause a din.¡± ¡°In the past, CEO Bo¡¯s image in my heart was perfect. He was a god who was high up in the air. Now, I feel that he has lost all his divinity. He was actually greedy for the young and beautiful girl and allowed her to cause trouble like this. He¡¯s a fatuous ruler.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s a femme fatale?!¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to leave, two secretaries from the Bo Group stood up. She instinctively hid behind the door of the tea room. Who knew that the two secretaries were here to brew coffee? ¡°I heard that in order to appease CEO Ling¡¯s anger and allow the project to continue, the CEO might give up even more benefits. This made many shareholders very dissatisfied. Although this project is very profitable, we are also taking a huge risk. We are taking such a huge risk toplete the project, but we have to give so many benefits to the Ling Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I think the benefits are good. Fortunately, CEO Ling is a person who can see the big picture. Once she recovers, she¡¯ll get the executives of the Ling Group to start working. Otherwise, if the Ling Group goes on strike, this project will be dyed. In the future, the Bo Group might... In the end, if it¡¯s really as those secretaries of the Ling Group say, we¡¯ll all lose our jobs. After all, this project is...¡± The segment that the two secretaries¡¯ bosses were in charge of was more important, and the two of them knew more about it. ¡°Sigh, now that I have such an insensible Mrs. CEO, I can¡¯t help but sympathize with myself, not to mention others who are in the same boat as us. I have a house loan, car loan, and overseas loans to repay. I can still live a life where I get paid my sry on time every month. If I lose my job, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live.¡± ¡°I have a lot of loans to pay back as well. My mom was hospitalizedst week, but because I couldn¡¯t take a leave, I didn¡¯t have the time to apany my mom in the hospital in order to keep this job. Yesterday, my mom even said that I was unfilial. It¡¯s equivalent to raising me for nothing.¡± ¡°Sigh, those people who live carefree lives don¡¯t understand the pressure of survival for small figures like us. They¡¯re just willful and reckless.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s hurry back,¡± the two secretaries said as they left with their coffee. After they left, Mu Huan walked out from behind the door. She, who had never liked to cause trouble for others, had unknowingly be a willful and reckless person who looked for trouble and wanted to kill everyone. This made her feel very upset. She had been living in poverty, and she knew the pressure of survival. Hence, she didn¡¯t me these people for talking about her. She med herself. She shouldn¡¯t have rushed forward despite knowing that Ling Wei was deliberately provoking her. She med herself for not knowing that this was a big project rted to the rise and fall of the Bo Group. She should have controlled herself when she saw how busy Bo Junyan was. She shouldn¡¯t have just thought about her grudge with Ling Wei. When Bo Junyan said that there were things that she could not bear, she even felt that there was something she could not bear... Her world was too small and she thought too little. She didn¡¯t know that sometimes, things weren¡¯t just about her life and death. Chapter 754 - I Didnt Cry (2)

Chapter 754: I Didn¡¯t Cry (2)

She med herself for doing such a thing at the start. After asking Bo Junyan to give up such a benefit, she even arrogantly used drugs on Ling Wei, causing the matter to be even more serious and almost spoil the big picture... After leaving the Bo Group, Mu Huan walked to a hidden corner and squatted down. She hugged her legs and started crying. No matter how smart, talented, and strong she was, she was just a young girl who had just graduated from high school. She was not very mature yet, and she was a kind-hearted person. She didn¡¯t like to cause trouble for others, but now, she had almost gotten into big trouble and implicated so many people. She had caused Bo Junyan to lose so much and made the shareholders of hispany dissatisfied with him, making people say that he was a fatuous ruler. This made her feel very guilty and upset. This was the first time she felt so useless. ... Amid the cold wind, a tall man walked toward Mu Huan. When he heard her sad cries, he quickened his steps. Although Mu Huan was crying very sadly, her instincts were still there. Sensing that someone was walking toward her, she quickly wiped away her tears and stood up. Just as the tall man was about to reach out to caress her head tofort her, she stood up and dodged to the side. His outstretched hand was a little awkward. When Mu Huan raised her head and saw the person¡¯s face clearly, she was stunned. Why was it him? This tall man was the Best Actor Mu Huan had met once, Liu Changfeng. ¡°Why are you hiding here and crying? What happened?¡± Liu Changfeng looked at her with concern, as if the two of them were very close friends. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why would Liu Changfeng, who had always been out with a few bodyguards, appear in front of her at this time? And... ¡°What do you mean by hiding here and crying? Why would I cry?!¡± Mu Huan was someone who would never show her weakness in front of outsiders. It was rare for her to be weak. She would only lose control and cry when she suffered a huge blow. However, her strong personality would not make her weak for long. After she made a mistake, she would me herself, but she would not be immersed in self-me. She would quickly stand up and think of a way to salvage the situation. Without needing to be told, she would work harder and be better, not making such a mistake again. ¡°I heard your cries just now,¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°You must be hearing things.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red! You look like you¡¯ve just cried.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t this person too blind?! Just as she was about to say something, Liu Changfeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got sand in your eyes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± The excuse was blocked. ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your favorite Best Actor and your idol? Besides, look at my face. It¡¯s so smooth that there¡¯s no trace of what happened at all. This is all thanks to you. I rely on my face to survive. Since you saved my face, that¡¯s equivalent to saving my life. My benefactor is sad and upset. How can I not care?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She thought of something and asked, ¡°Why did you appear here at this time?¡± Why would a great Best Actor like him appear here alone? ¡°We were filming over there. Now that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s scene, I came out to take a walk. When I saw youing out of that building, I wanted to run over to greet you, but then I saw youing over. I followed you over and saw you hiding here and crying,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he pointed at the Bo Group building. Chapter 755 - I Didnt Cry (3)

Chapter 755: I Didn¡¯t Cry (3)

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Can you stop talking about crying? You can pretend you didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Why are you crying? What happened? Why are you crying here? Who bullied you? Do you want me to avenge you?¡± Liu Changfeng asked with concern. His sincere concern made Mu Huan embarrassed to say that it had nothing to do with him. She could only change the subject. ¡°What are you filming here? Why didn¡¯t I hear that you wereing to Yun Cheng to film?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a notice on the official schedule. Haven¡¯t you been paying attention to me recently?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Ever since she returned from T Country, things had been going on continuously. She really did not pay attention to his schedule. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy with my studies recently,¡± Mu Huan said as she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a filming scene before. I wonder if I can follow you to take a closer look.¡± In any case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep even if she went back now. She might as well go and see how he was going to act and distract herself. ¡°Sure.¡± When Liu Changfeng saw that she was unwilling to mention why she was crying, he did not ask further. As she walked toward the filming location, a gust of cold wind blew and Mu Huan instinctively shuddered. Seeing this, Liu Changfeng took off his coat and wanted to put it on Mu Huan. Mu Huan quickly refused. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m very resistant to the cold! I¡¯m wearing so little on purpose to resist the cold.¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Why did her words sound so unbelievable? He looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°I think yours is a case of Duke Ye¡¯s passion for dragons[1].¡± Mu Huan was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you really liked me, you would be very happy that I¡¯m giving you my clothes to wear. You would be so excited that you would blush and scream. But you didn¡¯t. You even rejected me.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Although she did like his movies, she wasn¡¯t a fanatic fan. Besides... ¡°You make me very sad.¡± Liu Changfeng was indeed a Best Actor. His sad look made people unable to bear it. Mu Huan felt as though she had done something that had hurt him deeply. She was so frightened that she hurriedly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a goody-two-shoes. I¡¯m just someone with a husband. I have to keep a distance from the opposite sex. I can¡¯t be too intimate with the opposite sex and wear their clothes.¡± Liu Changfeng was stunned. ¡°You have a husband? Aren¡¯t you only in your first year?¡± ¡°I came from a poor family and got married early.¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Poor family? She was Song Zhiwen¡¯s granddaughter and her family owned a hospital. Although she didn¡¯te from a wealthy family, she was definitely not poor. Furthermore, she had such capabilities! How could she be poor? And why did she get married early because she was poor?! Seeing that he was stunned, Mu Huan chuckled and said, ¡°I was just joking! I like my husband too much, so I got married at the age of marriage.¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Although the reason was unbelievable, he felt that she was joking. Right then, Liu Changfeng¡¯s assistant ran over. ¡°Brother Feng, why didn¡¯t you tell me before running away? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The actress who was filming just now suddenly had a stomachache and couldn¡¯t do it. The director asked to shoot your scenes first.¡± Liu Changfeng was a professional. Hence, he did not say anything else and strode toward the filming location. Mu Huan followed. The movie that Liu Changfeng was filming now was a transmigrator movie. He would be filming here. As the male lead, he had just transmigrated to modern society. In order to show a modern aura, they especially chose thismercial center. There were skyscrapers all around. [1] An idiom that means ¡®to pretend to be fond of something while actually fearing it¡¯ Chapter 756 - I Didnt Cry (4)

Chapter 756: I Didn¡¯t Cry (4)

Although the staff in charge of him were all very curious about this little girl that Liu Changfeng had brought back, because they were about to shoot his scenes, no one had the time to ask anything. They hurriedly arranged his clothes and touched up his makeup. When Liu Changfeng was about to go on stage, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°That¡¯s my seat. You can sit there and watch. You can see the entire filming scene from there.¡± With that, he threw a nket to Mu Huan and said, ¡°This is for the actress. Cover yourself with it. It¡¯s cold at night.¡± His thoughtfulness surprised the staff around him. This was because Liu Changfeng was famous for being a cold-hearted Best Actor. No matter how beautiful a female celebrity was, he had never cared this much. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Huan was a little cold as she stood outside, so she did not stand on ceremony with him. Liu Changfeng¡¯s acting was indeed very good. The moment he went on stage, his aura immediately changed. Hepletely became the protagonist of that movie. His scenes were always deemed OK, but the person who filmed his scenes with him did not have such good acting skills. On the other hand, the director was a person who sought perfection. Hence, he had been requesting retakes. When Mu Huan first started to look at the filming location, she was very excited and amazed by the actors. The moment the actors went on stage, their gaze, temperament, and aura changed instantly. But after watching that for a while, it was no longer so strange. Furthermore, that other actor was always called to a stop by the director. He kept repeating the same plot and actions, and Mu Huan lost her interest. She wanted to leave, but since she was here with Liu Changfeng, it would be embarrassing if she didn¡¯t take her leave of him. And he was busy acting with his counterpart. She did not want to disturb him. When she saw that there was a medical authoritative magazine on the simple table where Liu Changfeng had asked her to take it easy, she picked it up to read and kill time. As they were all rted to professional knowledge, and those who could get into this magazine were all very capable, she was very serious. When Liu Changfeng returned from filming, Mu Huan happened to see a new report on a new drug from the researchboratory. This report made Mu Huan sigh in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing...¡± Such a drug had been developed. When Liu Changfeng saw what she was looking at, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very powerful. When this new medicine gets listed for human testing, the benefits it can bring are unpredictable.¡± Mu Huan looked up at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your official information say that you studied finance in the beginning? Why do I feel that you¡¯re quite familiar with the pharmaceutical industry? You¡¯re even reading such a professional medical journal.¡± ¡°We have a business rted to this,¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Huan replied. Then, she lowered her head and continued to read the report. After reading it, she said, ¡°As expected of a product from the top research center in the industry.¡± ¡°Yes, in the pharmaceutical industry, there¡¯s no researchboratory that can bepared to the NST researchboratory. ¡°There are so many talented pharmaceutical professors in NST. Other research centers definitely can¡¯tpare to it.¡± Although those professors all had Ph.D.s, there was still a huge gap between an ordinary Ph.D. holder and a genius. Liu Changfeng remembered that he wanted to look for her. He looked at her and said, ¡°Most people in the pharmaceutical industry want to enter NST. Do you want to enter? ¡°That¡¯s the heaven of the pharmaceutical world. Only people who don¡¯t study medicine won¡¯t want to enter.¡± NST was a ce where the top talents of the pharmaceutical world were gathered. It was a heaven in the eyes of these pharmacists. Everyone wanted to enter, but this NST wasn¡¯t a ce where anyone could enter as they pleased. Hence, this wasn¡¯t a question of whether she wanted to or not. Chapter 757 - I Didnt Cry (5)

Chapter 757: I Didn¡¯t Cry (5)

¡°If you want to enter, add me on WeChat. In a few days, I¡¯ll make a trip home. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask the Director to test you. As long as you get 30 points in the test, I¡¯ll let you in,¡± Liu Changfeng said. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you can let me enter NST?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Best Actor? Since when did you change your profession and be a liar?¡± Did he just say that he could let people in? And she could even get just 30 points... NST only epted super geniuses who had achievements in the pharmaceutical world, but in the pharmaceutical world, not only did she not shine, but she was also only a freshman. She would not be a candidate for a researchboratory like NST. Liu Changfeng broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m doing well as a Best Actor. Why would I be a liar? Because you¡¯re my benefactor. I¡¯ve never liked owing people favors. That¡¯s why I wanted to use this to repay you.¡± Although Mu Huan felt that this was impossible, Liu Changfeng didn¡¯t look like he was lying to her. ¡°You just said it¡¯d be that easy for me to get into NST. Could it be that the director is your father?¡± He had just said that he would ask the director test her. ¡°The director is not my father, but my father is in charge of providing all the research funding for the NST researchboratory. Hence, I still have some say in NST. As long as your results are not too bad, I can let you in.¡± ¡°Your dad is in charge of providing all the research funding for NST?¡± Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. It was the most expensive thing to do in scientific research in this world! A researchboratory like their school needed billions of research funding a year, let alone a top researchboratory like NST. The research funding it needed was unimaginable! And his father was able to sponsor all the research funding for NST! How rich was his family?! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your family is so rich, why are you still in the entertainment industry?¡± Could this be the legendary saying, if you don¡¯t work hard, you¡¯ll have to go home and inherit billions in assets? ¡°This matter is a littleplicated, and it¡¯s also my family matter. It¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal it to you.¡± His father had a huge amount of assets, but that was someone else¡¯s money. Their family was just a guardian! Initially, he¡¯d wanted to go home to help his father when he was studying finance. However, his father was so busy that he did not even have the time to attend his mother¡¯s funeral because of the assets his master had left behind. This was something he could not ept. Even if this was their family business, his father shouldn¡¯t have been so busy that he didn¡¯t evene back for his wife¡¯s funeral, much less when this wasn¡¯t their family¡¯s business. All these things had to be returned to the heir after they found them. His father was so busy for someone else that he didn¡¯t evene back for his mother¡¯s funeral! He couldn¡¯t forgive his father for his behavior. He didn¡¯t want to work so hard just to benefit someone else. Furthermore, he liked to perform, so he came to join the entertainment industry. Although Mu Huan didn¡¯t think that Liu Changfeng was lying to her, she thought about how he was a Best Actor and could act something out as if it was real. So she said, ¡°It¡¯s very unreasonable for you to do this. Your family has billions of assets waiting to be inherited by you. Alright, let¡¯s say you have other siblings and this inheritance might not be inherited by you, but even if you just had some small benefits as your portion, it would still be more than what you can earn as a Best Actor! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to rely on your looks to survive. Besides, your family has such a rtionship with NST. What kind of medicine does NST not have? Even without a medicine like mine that can remove scars, your face would have still been fine. Since it¡¯s like that, I can¡¯t be considered your benefactor at all. So then, the reason why you¡¯d help me get into NST for saving your life is not valid.¡± If it was like this, the motive behind his words was worth suspecting. Chapter 758 - Ill Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (1)

Chapter 758: I¡¯ll Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (1)

Liu Changfeng was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive, little girl. You didn¡¯t get carried away by happiness when you saw such a good thing that fell from the sky. You even suspected me.¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. There was no need to be impressed, alright? Everyone on Earth knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. It was a trap! Of course, there were many times when one was just lucky and encountered good things. However, things that were too good to be true couldn¡¯t really be such good things. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t saying this to her because she had given him the medicine to remove his scars. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go home now.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t care if he was joking with her or if he was lying to her. Seeing that his acting was really good and that she liked to watch his movies, she decided not to argue with him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I¡¯m done with work and I¡¯m a little hungry. Apany me to have supper. Let¡¯s chat while we eat.¡± They had to sit down and have a good chat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t be so sure. Don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m giving you the chance to enter NST?¡± Liu Changfeng raised his eyebrows as he ced the bait. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± This youngdy was really...! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡± ¡°Curiosity killed the cat. Even a cat with nine lives can be killed by curiosity. I only have one life. I cherish it,¡± Mu Huan said as she folded the nket and handed it to him. Liu Changfeng was speechless. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s like I¡¯m trying to kill you.¡± Mu Huan smiled insincerely and turned to leave. Liu Changfeng said, ¡°I wanted to rmend you to NST because of your grandfather. Although you didn¡¯t save my life, your grandfather saved my life. Your grandfather has passed away and I can¡¯t return the favor. Naturally, I have to return it to you, the only heir. ¡°In addition, the Song family¡¯s scar removal cream that you gave me must have been improved by you, right? For you to be able to improve such a good thing, it shows that you are very talented in pharmaceutical studies. In the future, you will definitely be able to have great achievements in the pharmaceutical industry. And now, it¡¯s time for young blood to be added to NST. That¡¯s why I want to rmend you. I really don¡¯t want to harm you.¡± When the previous owner took over NST, he had signed a contract with it. They would fork out all the funds, and the management rights of all the medicine that NST had researched would belong to them. The benefits brought by those medicines far exceeded those research funds. Hence, the more powerful NST was, the more new medicine would be produced, and the businesses under his father would have more benefits. As such, Mu Huan already had the talent to enter, and NST did need fresh and talented blood to join. In the future, if she coulde up with any new medicine, his father would be able to get more benefits, and he could be considered to have taken care of his benefactor¡¯s granddaughter. For such a win-win situation, he had to rmend her to NST. Although Mu Huan paused for a moment, she did not stop. Her grandfather had passed away so many years ago, and no one knew if he had saved his life. Besides, if he wanted to return her grandfather¡¯s favor, why didn¡¯t he do so earlier? Since he knew about the originalposition of the Song family¡¯s scar removal cream, then he must have known her grandfather existed. When her grandfather was alive and well, he didn¡¯t return the favor, but now, he was returning it to her? No matter how one looked at it, he sounded like a liar. Chapter 759 - Ill Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (2)

Chapter 759: I¡¯ll Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (2)

¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you not believe me?¡± Liu Changfeng followed after her. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Mu Huan replied directly. This made Liu Changfeng sweat even more. With his looks, temperament, and identity, he didn¡¯t look like a liar at all! Why did she feel that he was a liar? ¡°Your grandfather is actually one of the founders of the NST research institute. Very few people know about this, but I know that you should believe me!¡± Liu Changfeng¡¯s words made Mu Huan stop in her tracks. Her grandfather was one of the founders of such an awesome NST research institute? F*ck! She didn¡¯t even know about this! ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know about this?¡± Liu Changfeng was also someone who could see through people¡¯s thoughts. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She really didn¡¯t know. Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, Liu Changfeng continued, ¡°I have photos from the past. They can prove that your grandfather was one of the founders of the NST research center.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± With a photo as evidence, his im was a little more realistic. After all, although a photo could be faked, it needed to be prepared beforehand. It couldn¡¯t be taken out randomly. Liu Changfeng looked at her and saw that she finally believed him. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t look like a liar. I have such a status here. Why are you so wary of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the current Best Actor. You can act in anything, and you act as if it¡¯s real. Who knows if you¡¯ve made up all these things? Your sincere expression was also put on by you! Besides, can¡¯t a Best Actor be a bad person?¡± Mu Huan felt that she should be more careful with people. After all, there were too many people in this world whose face one could know but not their heart. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Can¡¯t actors have a sincere heart? You¡¯re discriminating against performers!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What discrimination?! She was just being cautious toward others. This was called self-protection! He suddenly appeared in front of her in the middle of the night and said such an unusual thing. If she believed him without any doubt, she would be a naive fool! Also, if he really wanted to repay her, why didn¡¯t he say anythingst time in T Country? Last time in T Country, they had exchanged contact details, and he had never contacted her to say anything. Now, he suddenly told her all this, and it was at night after he saw her sad and upset. It was hard for her not to suspect that he was lying to her after he saw how cute and adorable she was. He was using the excuse of giving her a chance to have supper in order to do something to her. Although he had a high status and was not someone who would do such a thing... There were many socialites with status, standing, and wealth. No matter what status a girl had, she couldn¡¯t go out with an unfamiliar man for supper alone at night. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of what he wanted to do, what if he was really what she thought he was? The rare image of a Best Actor and an idol she liked would be shattered. How would she be able to watch his movies in the future? Hence, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him at first and wanted to leave. However, what he said now sounded a little true. If she was thinking too much and things were really as he said, wouldn¡¯t she miss the opportunity to know about these things? Hence, she¡¯d better take a look at the photos first. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a photo that can prove that my grandfather was one of the founders of NST? Take it out and let me take a look.¡± Chapter 760 - I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (3)

Chapter 760: I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (3)

One would be able to make a preliminary judgment after looking at the photo. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go for supper first. I¡¯ll show you after supper.¡± He really wanted her to suspect him very much. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He was only thinking about supper. It would be strange if no one doubted him! Liu Changfeng was afraid that she would suspect him again. So he said, ¡°You¡¯re from Yun Cheng. You must know that the supper here is delicious. Choose a ce for us to eat.¡± Would she be afraid of him doing anything if she chose the ce?! This girl was really cautious, but... Thinking about it, girls should indeed be more cautious. There are too many bad people in society nowadays! When he thought about this, Liu Changfeng realized that he didn¡¯t say anything just now and just wanted to bring people to eat supper. It seemed that it was indeed suspicious! And since she was so soft and pretty, she should be more cautious. Hence, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to just entice and not show you the photo in the end. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have it on my phone. I have to get someone to take a picture of it from the director and send it to me so that I can show it to you. And I¡¯m really hungry, so I want to eat supper and talk about this matter.¡± Mu Huan had such capabilities. In the past, she did not want her idol¡¯s image to be shattered, so she wanted to go home and ignore him because she suspected him. Now, he had sessfully hooked her interest. If what he said was true, she was good, and so was he. If he was lying to her, then she would beat him half to death first, then expose him, ruin his career, and get rid of evil for the people. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for her. Hence, she said, ¡°Do you want to eat barbecued meat? I know a ce where barbecued meat is delicious, and that ce is more secretive. It won¡¯t expose your whereabouts.¡± As a celebrity, he needed to be secretive, and she didn¡¯t want to be photographed having supper with a male celebrity. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m hungry. The barbecued meat is just right.¡± Liu Changfeng had not eaten in the afternoon. He was really hungry after filming. ¡°Hurry up and put on your cap and mask. Let¡¯s take a cab. It¡¯s too conspicuous to drive your nanny van,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Liu Changfeng was about to leave with Mu Huan after putting on his cap and mask, the assistant stopped him. ¡°Brother Feng, you can¡¯t go out alone with a woman at night. What if she¡¯s a bad person?!¡± If she were to use drugs on his Brother Feng, or get him drunk, or take some intimate photos to ckmail him and affect his acting career, he would be killed by his manager! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This was the first time someone was afraid that she was a bad person. Although he had the right to think she might be a bad person. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± She was just a gentle and weak girl who wasn¡¯t even afraid of going out for supper with him alone. Why would he be afraid that she was a bad person? However, in the end, the assistant could not stop Liu Changfeng. He could not win against him. He could only watch anxiously as Mu Huan and Liu Changfeng got into a taxi. Something that could make Mu Huan feel good would definitely taste good. When he entered the barbecue shop and smelled the aroma of food, Liu Changfeng became even hungrier. ¡°I have to eat more today.¡± He needed to rest for a while after filming this scene. He didn¡¯t have to control his diet anymore. ¡°Yes. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Mu Huan had not eaten properly for the past few days. Perhaps the new life had distracted her attention and made her temporarily forget about that uneasiness, difort, and sadness. She suddenly had an appetite and wanted to eat. When they were ordering, Liu Changfeng was frightened by Mu Huan. Chapter 761 - I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (4)

Chapter 761: I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (4)

¡°I¡¯m not so hungry that I can eat a whole cow. You don¡¯t have to order so much.¡± ¡°This is my share. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. You can order your own,¡± Mu Huan said as she handed him the tablet. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...!!¡± Her share? She was just a little girl yet she could eat so much? Was she going to eat all the food in the shop? ¡°Those that I ordered are all my favorite. If you want to eat the same things, then order another serving. I don¡¯t like others eating my meat, so whatever I ordered is mine,¡± Mu Huan said. Liu Changfeng lowered his head and looked at the dishes. He felt that he was full just by looking at them. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m getting hungrier!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°You ordered so much. Are you sure you can finish it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Alright! Some people were soft and cute, but they could eat a lot. She saw that Liu Changfeng had only picked one serving of meat, one serving of vegetables, and one of fruit sd. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very hungry?¡± Was this all he¡¯s going to have? It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gap between the teeth! ¡°This is half of my usual appetite.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°How did you grow so tall?¡± He had eaten so little and was so tall, but she had eaten so much and only grew to about 1.6 meters. This made her feel like she was wasting food! ¡°In the past, I had a big appetite. After I became an actor, I¡¯ve had to control my appetite, so my appetite slowly decreased.¡± As even a little extra weight would make them look fat on screen, most actors were very skinny. Most of them had to control their diet. ¡°It¡¯s so tough being an actor...¡± Mu Huan sighed. She couldn¡¯t be an actress for the sole reason that she¡¯d have to control her diet. ¡°But if you were an actress, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard on you. You can eat so much yet not get fat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think I get fat easily.¡± As they spoke, the dishes were served. Mu Huan was busy roasting meat and did not say anything else. The photo that Liu Changfeng asked someone to take was here, but seeing that she was so focused on eating, he didn¡¯t show it to her. He wanted to show it to her when she was almost done eating. As he was a person in the entertainment industry, most people who came into contact with him also had to diet. Hence, most of the people Liu Changfeng met were people who would be full after taking a few bites. Now that he was seeing Mu Huan who was so good at eating, his appetite improved too. Then, unknowingly, he finished all the things he¡¯d ordered and felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. In the past, he could not understand why people liked to watch shows about food. Now, he seemed to understand. ¡°If you were a foodie, you might be famous.¡± She was so petite and cute, yet she could eat so much. She was so fragrant and good-looking. She had the potential to be famous. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be popr. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s good at everything!¡± Mu Huan said. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± She was rather confident! When Mu Huan was almost done eating, she looked up and asked, ¡°Did they send the photo over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he took out his phone for her to see. The photo he got someone to take was a photo of Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather and the other founders of NST. There were a few. In the photo, Song Zhiwen looked very young and only seemed to be in his early twenties. At that time, he was indeed in his early twenties. Song Zhiwen was a genius. In addition, he had gone to school early in the past. When he was 20, he had already taken two doctoral degrees from two well-known universities in the world. Then, he established NST with a few of his friends. Chapter 762 - I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (5)

Chapter 762: I Will Give You a Chance to Rise to the Top (5)

To be precise, he was the predecessor of NST. Now, none of these people in the photo was still around, nor were any of their descendants. There was only the director of the NST research center who could barely be rted to these people in the photo. He was the cousin of one of these blonde men. At that time, he was only an assistant at NST. Back then, he was only an assistant. Now, he had be the director of a top research institute in this field. From this, one could imagine how formidable these people in the photos were. Mu Huan looked at the photo on her phone and was sure that what Liu Changfeng said was true. This was because as she looked at the pictures, the sense of the times, the background, the clothes, and everything else was not fake. This was especially so since her grandfather had passed away so many years ago. She did not have any photos of her grandfather when he was young. It was almost impossible for outsiders to know what her grandfather looked like when he was young to create such a photo. Liu Changfeng looked at her and said in the end, ¡°Thest photo is of the current head of the researchboratory. His name and life resume are on it. You can search for it. He¡¯s very famous and can¡¯t be faked.¡± Mu Huan did not speak. She just turned back and looked at the photos of her grandfather when he was young. After looking at them for a while, she returned the phone to Liu Changfeng and said, ¡°Can you send these photos to me?¡± She wanted to show it to her granny. Her granny would definitely be very happy to see these photos. ¡°Sure,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he sent the photos to Mu Huan. Mu Huan looked at her phone again. ¡°My grandfather was so handsome when he was young!¡± In that era where there was no filter and no photoshop, her grandfather was simply too handsome, especially since her grandfather was also a genius! He was simply perfect! ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s like this is the first time you¡¯re seeing a photo of your grandfather when he was young,¡± Liu Changfeng said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve seen other photos of my grandfather when he was young, but I¡¯ve never seen a single photo of him when he was studying abroad.¡± Her grandfather had left the country when he was 16 years old and only officially returned when he was 26 years old. There were this many photos of him studying abroad, but her grandfather did not leave behind a single photo of him when he was overseas. The NSTboratory was in Y Country, and her grandfather had studied in Y Country back then. Looking at the age in the photo, it seemed like her grandfather had just graduated. Mu Huan seemed to have thought of something as she asked, ¡°If my grandfather was one of the founders of NST, do you know why he gave up on NST and returned to the country back then? Did something happen to him back then?¡± Her granny did not even know that her grandfather was one of the founders of NST. She had never heard her grandfather mention that he studied abroad. Her grandma had grown up with her grandfather and had studied in Y Country back then. However, she did not know that her grandfather was one of the founders of NST. Her grandfather doted on her the most, but he had never told her about this. When her grandfather was still alive, NST was already a very famous research institute. It was impossible for her grandfather, who often read pharmaceutical magazines, not to know about that if he was one of the founders of this researchboratory. He would have said something to her. He did not tell them, who were close to him, that he was hiding something. Furthermore, her grandfather was clearly a genius who was a top schr. He had earned so many Ph.D. degrees overseas and published so many sensational papers. However, after he returned to the country, he did not have any outstanding achievements in pharmaceutical studies. He did not choose to enter the scientific research institute and instead chose to inherit the family business. This had always made her feel strange. She felt that something must have happened to her grandfather to keep a low profile after returning to the country. Chapter 763 - The Future I Want Is with Him (1)

Chapter 763: The Future I Want Is with Him (1)

¡°Also, I don¡¯t think any of the people in these photos are still in NST.¡± Mu Huan paid a lot of attention to the heaven of pharmacists like NST. Through special means, she knew that none of the existing members were in this picture. These people had created NST, but none of them stayed behind. It was strange. ¡°Something did happen back then. Your grandfather didn¡¯t tell you because he didn¡¯t want you to know about it. So, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know,¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°I want to know. Tell me, and I¡¯ll believe youpletely,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown you such a photo. Can¡¯t you believe mepletely?¡± ¡°No.¡± She really wanted to know what had happened back then. ¡°I think you just want to know what happened back then.¡± Liu Changfeng saw through her thoughts. ¡°I really want to know!¡± Having been seen through, Mu Huan directly admitted it. Liu Changfeng thought about how the situation back then was no longer something that could not be said. He said, ¡°After your grandfather and his friends created NST, they needed research funding. They signed a research project with a huge pharmaceuticalpany in Y Country. During the research process, your grandfather and his friends discovered that the project that the pharmaceuticalpany wanted them to research was against human morality. Hence, your grandfather and the rest quit. ¡°But the pharmaceuticalpany didn¡¯t allow them to quit, so they threatened them. Three of these people in the photo died at that time. If it weren¡¯t for the help of a powerful Chinese in Y Country, your grandfather would not have escaped back to the country and you wouldn¡¯t have existed. ¡°Because that pharmaceuticalpany had never given up on your grandfather, your grandfather even created a fake car ident and spread the news that he had suffered a serious injury to his head. Then, he rejected the invitation to join the Academy of Science and epted the family¡¯s pharmaceutical factory. From then on, he was not particrly outstanding. It was onlyter on that that pharmaceuticalpany got caught up in an economic crisis because of a wrong investment and lost its power. That was why they gave up on your grandfather.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was no wonder that her grandfather, who was not involved in scientific research when he was younger, ended up researching all sorts of things in theboratory. As a result, his body copsed due to over-exhaustion and he passed away so early. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a movie plot?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Actually, in this world, there are many things that are darker than the plot of a movie. The scriptwriters can¡¯te up with the darkest hearts in this world.¡± The scariest thing in this world was the human heart. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± ¡°My grandfather is the capable subordinate of the Chinese who saved your grandfather. It was my grandfather and father who sent your grandfather back to the country.¡± At that time, her grandfather and his surviving friends had escaped. As a Chinese who was also in charge of the pharmaceuticalpany, the capable subordinate had taken over NST. Then, he had been constantly recruiting capable people, making NST have its current reputation. After that person died, Liu Changfeng¡¯s father was in charge. After Mu Huan heard this, she was silent for a while. Then, she said, ¡°In that case, my grandfather can¡¯t be considered your benefactor. Even if your grandfather and father were only following orders to send my grandfather back to the country, they are still his benefactors. If you needed him, he would have only done his utmost to help. Hence, whatever he did for you could not be considered him saving your life. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t rmend me to NST because my grandfather saved your life, right?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow Chapter 764 - The Future I Want Is with Him (2)

Chapter 764: The Future I Want Is with Him (2)

Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± He believed what he said himself! How could she be suspicious?! Weren¡¯t people who do scientific research rather rigid and only know how to do scientific research? Why was she thinking so fast?! Mu Huan looked at him with an expression that said, ¡°Tell the truth! It¡¯s better to be honest. Why do you have to be so hypocritical and make people distrust you?¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...!!¡± What he said was more or less the truth! He really wanted to take care of his benefactor and that person¡¯s granddaughter! ¡°Alright, the main reason is that NST is currently researching a project, but there hasn¡¯t been any progress. A while ago, a scientist in the country used an extract from Chinese medicine and made huge progress in his research. ¡°This reminded the director of your grandfather. Many of the papers that your grandfather published in the past were developed from Chinese medicine. Hence, the director felt that if he could find someone who¡¯s good at Chinese medicine to join the research team, there might be some new developments. He wanted me to find a suitable person in the country. ¡°Then I thought about your scar removal cream. As your grandfather¡¯s sessor, you must have inherited his teachings. Furthermore, you have good talent. Also, you¡¯re only in your first year and you already have such an autonomous experiment. I think you¡¯re a suitable candidate. ¡°Although you might not be able to do anything with your current level of knowledge, scientific research is not something that can be developed in a year or two. Hence, I wanted to recruit you and nurture you. Who knows, you might be able to develop it one day.¡± When he thought about her, he got someone to do a simple investigation on her and found out about her results in the college entrance examination as well as her results in school. ¡°I had nned to look for you in Yun Cheng this time, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you tonight. I thought you would believe me if I said that. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a cautious person.¡± ¡°Alright, I believe you!¡± With that, Mu Huan called the service staff over. ¡°Give me another stone pot mixed rice!¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± She had eaten so much, but she could still eat another stone pot rice? How much could her stomach stuff?! ¡°Do you want to eat? The stone pot rice here is pretty good.¡± Mu Huan looked at him. Liu Changfeng shook his head. Mu Huan did not speak further and continued to eat. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, and you¡¯ve asked everything that needs to be asked, and you believe me again. So, we¡¯ve decided that you¡¯ll take the test? ¡°Oh, by the way, you don¡¯t have to worry about your studies. If you can get into NST, the NST professors can write you a rmendation letter. In addition to your college entrance examination results, you can choose any famous university in Y Country. You just have to spend the rest of your time in NST except during ss. ¡°This is also good for your future. Didn¡¯t you just say that NST is a heaven for all pharmacists? Think about it, with so many legendary talents teaching you, your pharmaceutical career will advance by leaps and bounds!¡± ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel that such a life is super wonderful! It¡¯s a dream that I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream about!¡± Mu Huan was indeed very tempted. She was very tempted to study under so many legendary big shots! This was a heaven that everyone in the pharmaceutical industry wanted to go to. She, a freshman who was nothing, actually had such a chance! This was something that she dared not even dream about! She really wanted to go. But... ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. If you can pass the exam, leave the transfer of schools to me. You just have to choose which school you want to go to.¡± Chapter 765 - The Future I Want Is with Him (3)

Chapter 765: The Future I Want Is with Him (3)

¡°I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t go.¡± But she couldn¡¯t go! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you very tempted and eager to go? It¡¯s such a good opportunity! What¡¯s there for you to hesitate about?¡± Although he was the one who took the initiative to recruit her, this should be a good opportunity for her, too! How could she reject him? ¡°I¡¯m a married woman! You said that scientific research isn¡¯t something that can be done in a year or two, especially when there¡¯s no progress in so many research projects conducted by genius big shots. It must be a very difficult project, and it might take more than ten years. How can I stay in theboratory for so long when I have a husband?¡± If this opportunity had been ced before her half a year ago, she would have immediately slipped away without any hesitation and would even be as grateful as if he was a god! Now, she couldn¡¯t ept the chance anymore. She had a family. No matter how tempted she was, she couldn¡¯t abandon her husband. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...!!¡± She did say that she was married, but seeing how young she was, he¡¯d automatically ignored this information. He didn¡¯t expect her to reject such a good opportunity because of this! Why was she married so early?! ¡°I think you should discuss this with your husband. This is such a good opportunity! Once you enter NST, your future will be priceless. If you really manage to develop some new medicine, you¡¯ll have made a killing. You¡¯ll even be a big boss in the pharmaceutical industry, leaving your name in history!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it. My husband is definitely unwilling. Our family doesn¡¯tck money.¡± Her husband had a frightening amount of money. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter ofck of money. This is scientific research, this is a life¡¯s dream! Don¡¯t you want to shine in the pharmaceutical world and be a big boss?¡± ¡°To be honest, I do, but I can¡¯t bear to part with my husband. I don¡¯t want to be separated from him.¡± She was married to a big boss, and it was impossible for him to develop overseas with her. No matter how good the opportunity was, she had to give it up. ¡°So you¡¯re going to give up your future for him?¡± ¡°The future I want is with him.¡± In the past, apart from her granny, the most important thing to Mu Huan was to study and work hard to realize her dream of bing a big boss in the pharmaceutical industry. However, now that she had ced her future in Bo Junyan¡¯s hands, even if going to NST would allow her pharmaceutical career to advance by leaps and bounds, even if she might not be able to reach that height for the rest of her life if she stayed in the country, she still wanted to stay and develop herself slowly. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Love could indeed destroy one¡¯s ambition! ¡°It turns out that I¡¯ve wasted my breath today.¡± He really did not expect that she would reject his invitation even though everyone was begging to enter NST. He was just thinking that it would be too bad if he could not let her in if she did not score 30 points. In the end, she actually rejected him! ¡°How could that be? You¡¯ve told me so many things that I wanted to know, and I¡¯ve treated you to a good meal. All these are gains. How is it a waste of words?¡± Mu Huan said adorably. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Did heck the means for such a meal... When Mu Huan¡¯s stone pot rice was served, she started to eat again. ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you let the director test you? If you can pass, wouldn¡¯t it prove your ability? The test won¡¯t take too long.¡± If she didn¡¯t score 30 points, he wouldn¡¯t find it a waste of time. If she could do well in the exam and he could not find another suitable candidate, he could still approach and convince her. Chapter 766 - The Future I Want Is with Him (4)

Chapter 766: The Future I Want Is with Him (4)

She might reject him today, but she might agree tomorrow. He had to first confirm if she had the right to do so. Mu Huan thought about it and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a time with the director and contact you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as Mu Huan lowered her head and was about to continue eating, she suddenly thought of something. She looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the full marks for this examination?¡± A perfect score of 50 would mean a passing score of 30. ¡°Full marks, 100.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± A perfect score of 100, and he said that it would be fine as long as she scored 30 marks in the exam. He even thought that she might not even score 30 marks! It was rare for her to be dissatisfied with her marks, let alone fail. ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s easy to score 30 points. There are many famous university graduates who can¡¯t even score 20 points despite wanting to enter NST.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Alright, this test was worth a lot! This made her want to try even more! Mu Huan had always liked challenging difficulty. Besides, she wanted to give herself another path. Although she wanted to be with Bo Junyan in the future, this might not be what he wanted. It was always good to have an additional way out for oneself. ¡°By the way, is there any scope for knowledge? After all, I¡¯m a freshman. There are many books that I haven¡¯t had the chance to read yet. Let¡¯s not talk about the scope of the test. I can even point at rted books.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the headter.¡± He wasn¡¯t too sure about the test. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head and continued eating. When Liu Changfeng saw that Mu Huan had finished the rice mixed in the stone pot while they were talking, he sighed in his heart again. She really knows how to eat. Although Mu Huan wanted to treat him, as a man, Liu Changfeng would not let her foot the bill. Hence, when she went to the washroom, he went to settle the bill. However, the boss said that she had finished paying. Although this was only a small matter, after considering everything that had happened that night, Liu Changfeng felt that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t as soft and naive as she looked. She waspletely different from the researchers he had interacted with. The genius doctors of NST were all focused on scientific research. All of them had bad tempers and were stubborn. It was useless no matter who spoke to them. Other than research, they did not think much about anything else, unlike her. With her personality, she didn¡¯t seem like a researcher. With this thought in mind, he felt that he should find someone else first. However, when he thought about Mu Huan¡¯s improved scar removal cream, he felt that she really had talent and was a good seedling that could be nurtured well. Although she was still young, they were not short of money. It was fine to nurture her first, but it was a problem that she could not bear to part with her husband. After thinking about it, he decided that if Mu Huan could pass the test, he would go and talk to her husband. If not, he would throw in more money and would keep doing so until he agreed. Although Liu Changfeng knew from Mu Huan¡¯s words that she was not short of money and that the person she was married to must be a rich person, to a family that could provide exclusive funding to a researchboratory like NST, even a rich person could still do with more money. (To put it simply, the inheritance that Liu Changfeng¡¯s family is protecting is a world-renowned pharmaceuticalpany. The precious ones can search for those well-known pharmaceuticalpanies in the real world. Their annual earnings are in the billions. This pharmaceuticalpany is the same.) ... When they left the barbequed meat shop, they saw two men and a woman eating at a table outside. The two men were asking the woman to drink with ill intentions. Chapter 767 - The Future I Want Is with Him (5)

Chapter 767: The Future I Want Is with Him (5)

The woman had already drunk a lot, but they were still taking turns to drink. One look and one could tell that the men weren¡¯t good people. Mu Huan swept them a nce and did not say anything else as she continued to walk out. After they left the barbecue shop. Mu Huan said, ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. After the examination, contact me via WeChat.¡± ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll send you home. It¡¯s already sote.¡± It was almost 12 am now. It wasn¡¯t good to let a girl like her go home alone, especially since she was so pretty. It also wasn¡¯t safe for her to take a taxi. ¡°No need, you can go first!¡± Mu Huan waved him away. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to send you back,¡± Liu Changfeng insisted. ¡°I¡¯m not going back yet. I have something on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote, what else could have happened?¡± Not wanting to say anything more to him, Mu Huan said, ¡°I want to call my husband to pick me up. If you send me, my husband would be unhappy since he¡¯d find out I had supper with a man in the middle of the night. So, you should leave quickly!¡± Liu Changfeng felt that what she said made sense. Coincidentally, his assistant called and asked him where he was and said that he wanted to pick him up. The assistant said that there was still a scene tomorrow morning, so he sent the address to his assistant and asked him to pick him up. Just as he was waiting for his assistant to arrive, the two men and one woman who¡¯d been eating inside came out. The woman was supported by the man and could no longer walk. Her consciousness was blurred. Mu Huan saw the two of them helping the woman to the hotel not far away. Hence, she got up and followed him. However, she was grabbed by Liu Changfeng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting here for your husband to pick you up?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why hadn¡¯t he left yet? ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my husband by the roadside over there,¡± she said as she pointed in the direction where the three of them had left. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You obviously want to follow those three!¡± Liu Changfeng looked at the three people who had already walked into the hotel. Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°From what I saw just now, I can tell that the girl is not in a rtionship with either of them. It¡¯s very dangerous for her to be left like this. If we don¡¯t do anything about it, this girl will be crying herself to death tomorrow.¡± This was the dangerous consequence of a girl having supper with a man at night. If it¡¯s not with her boyfriend, a girl wouldn¡¯t be having supper with a man sote at night, let alone drinking. ¡°Call the police and don¡¯t follow them.¡± ¡°Nothing has happened yet. There¡¯s no point in reporting the case. If one of them says that he¡¯s the girl¡¯s boyfriend, this matter will be over.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up and go back!¡± ¡°No, how can I leave you alone? I asked you out for supper. I have to be responsible for you.¡± How could he leave her alone? ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I do this often. Hurry up and leave!¡± Seeing that the three of them had already entered the hotel, Mu Huan was afraid that the girl would be at a disadvantage if she waste. She retracted her arm and was about to chase after them. Unexpectedly, Liu Changfeng followed her. Mu Huan knew that even if she said anything else, he wouldn¡¯t stop. Hence, she attacked Liu Changfeng directly and pressed him against the wall, making him unable to move. Liu Changfeng widened his eyes in shock. He never thought that a tall man like him would be pressed to the ground by such a petite person like Mu Huan. ¡°Now you know you don¡¯t have to worry about me, right? Don¡¯te over and cause me trouble!¡± With that, Mu Huan retracted her hand and jogged into the hotel. Just as Mu Huan was running toward the hotel, a man dressed in ck and wearing a ck hat walked out from a corner of the street and watched her running toward the hotel. Lowering his head, he said into his earpiece, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found her.¡± Chapter 768 - The Best Female Genius (1)

Chapter 768: The Best Female Genius (1)

Mu Huan nned to follow them. After confirming what they wanted to do, she would tie them up and then inform the girl¡¯s family to pick up the girl. She only needed a short time to deal with such matters. If Liu Changfeng followed her, he would be too much of a hindrance. Liu Changfeng: ¡°!¡± Although he really didn¡¯t want to admit that he was a hindrance, he had to admit that he was really inferior to this youngdy when it came to fighting. He would really be a hindrance when he followed her. This made him blush with shame. Even so, when his assistant came to pick him up, he did not leave. Instead, he sat in the car and waited opposite the hotel. This was a small hotel with only two exits. One was the entrance to the hotel, and the other was the exit for vehicles. No matter where Mu Huan woulde out, he could see her. If she didn¡¯te out, he would go up and save her. Although she knew that with her skills, dealing with two ordinary men would not be a problem, she still had to be cautious. When Mu Huan was sure that the two of them wanted to bring the girl to that hotel, she contacted Wu Xingye and asked him to hack the surveince cameras in this hotel. When she reached the hotel room, the two of them had started to move. Mu Huan used her phone to take a few pictures of the scene showing they had ulterior motives. Then, she threw the two of them down and tied them together with the hotel¡¯s bedsheets. She stuffed a towel into their mouths and found the girl¡¯s phone. She made a video call to her mother to let her mother see her daughter¡¯s condition and let her see the two men tied up. After telling the girl¡¯s mother the exact location of the hotel, Mu Huan said that she had helped them out of a sense of justice, but she was afraid of creating trouble. Hence, she could not stay here and wait for them toe over. She told them that it was best for them toe over quickly. After hanging up the video call, she sent the photos of the two of them proving their crimes to the girl¡¯s phone, then deleted all traces. She got up and left. She did not notice that someone had watched her teaching someone a lesson. Just as she had said, the entire process took only a short time. Because of her past habits, she always wore a cap, a mask, and gloves. The two people who were tied up by her did not see her face and only knew that she was a woman. As for the girl¡¯s mother, because the camera was reversed, she could only see the hotel¡¯s image and hear Mu Huan¡¯s voice when she spoke. She deliberately lowered her voice so that the other party could not tell if she was a man or a woman. Although with Mu Huan¡¯s current status, she wasn¡¯t afraid that these two people would find trouble with her, she didn¡¯t have the time to get involved in these matters. Don¡¯t think that it was a small matter. It would be very troublesome if she got into trouble. Mu Huan walked out of the hotel¡¯s car park. She was wearing a cap and a mask. No one could see her face clearly. If Liu Changfeng didn¡¯t know what she was wearing today, he would have missed her. Just as he was about to get his assistant to drive the car to catch up with Mu Huan, he saw a car driving over from not too far away. When the car reached Mu Huan, it stopped. Mu Huan got into the other party¡¯s car. The other party was driving toward him, but they did not drive very far. Instead, they stopped not far behind him. Seeing that the other party¡¯s car had no intention of leaving, Liu Changfeng wrapped himself up tightly and got out of the car. He walked up to the car and knocked on the car window. In the car, Wu Xingye looked at Mu Huan and used his gaze to ask who he was. Chapter 769 - The Best Female Genius (2)

Chapter 769: The Best Female Genius (2)

Mu Huan knew that Wu Xingye liked Liu Changfeng very much, so she said, ¡°Best Actor Liu Changfeng.¡± Wu Xingye said, ¡°Stop joking. Why would Mr. Best Actor appear on the streets of Yun Cheng at night and knock on my car window?¡± He could only dream of such a good thing. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Wu Xingye looked at her serious expression and said, ¡°F*ck! Is this really my idol, Best Actor Liu Changfeng?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Xingye immediately pushed the door open and got out of the car after Mu Huan said that. When Liu Changfeng saw that it was a man who hade down, he realized that Mu Huan had asked her husband to pick her up. He thought that it was Mu Huan¡¯s husband. Hence, he subconsciously sized up Wu Xingye¡¯s attire and car. Then, he determined that Wu Xingye was just an ordinary wealthy person. If Mu Huan could pass the test, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to throw money at him. Wu Xingye was especially excited to suddenly meet his idol. Last time in T Country, when he saw those photos of Li Meng and his idol, he almost got jealous. ¡°Idol... you... you...¡± He was so excited that he was stammering. Mu Huan rolled down the car window. When she heard him stammering, she said disdainfully, ¡°Look at you.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...!!¡± Who would be this excited to see their idol? ¡°What are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Mu Huan looked at Liu Changfeng. ¡°Why are you asking him to leave?! I haven¡¯t spoken to my idol yet!¡± Wu Xingye said as he opened the car door. ¡°Idol, get in. Let¡¯s talk in the car! ¡°Go inside!¡± He waved his hand and gestured for Mu Huan to sit inside. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him in disdain, but she still sat inside. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Since her husband idolized him so much, he should be easier to talk to. Under Wu Xingye¡¯s enthusiastic invitation, Liu Changfeng got into his car. When Wu Xingye saw his idol sitting in his car, he decided that he would not wash his car for a month! Then, he looked at Mu Huan with a face full of disbelief. How did she hook up with the Best Actor? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What did he mean by that?! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Liu Changfeng was curious as to why Mu Huan had stopped here after she was done. ¡°We¡¯ll leave when we see her family picking her up,¡± Mu Huan said. When Wu Xingye heard this, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Does he know what you did just now?¡± Mu Huan gave him a look of acknowledgment. Seeing the chemistry between the two of them, Liu Changfeng thought even more that Wu Xingye was Mu Huan¡¯s husband. ¡°You¡¯re really kind-hearted.¡± He had saved the girl just in case and would leave only after her family came. She was still as kind as she was when she was young. It wasn¡¯t their first time meeting in T Country. He said that Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather had been kind to him, and it was true. When her grandfather was still alive, he was sent to the Song family to recuperate because he was sick. At that time, Mu Huan was still very young. Although she was pampered, she was still a very kind youngdy. Ever since they met in T Country, he had been thinking about her and wanted to catch up with her. Hence, when the director asked him to find someone, he immediately thought of her. ¡°Our Xiao Huan has always been such a good person!¡± After Wu Xingye said that, he took out a pen from his pocket and passed it to Liu Changfeng. ¡°Idol, can you sign on my clothes? I like your movies!¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Although Mu Huan¡¯s husband was good-looking, he was so obsessed with celebrities that he didn¡¯t seem to be very polite when speaking to her. Was it worth it for her to give up the opportunity to enter NST for him? Chapter 770 - The Best Female Genius (3)

Chapter 770: The Best Female Genius (3)

It had to be known that she had made a meteoric rise in NST! Wu Xingye felt that Liu Changfeng was looking at him strangely. Hence, he said, ¡°Idol, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He was looking at him like that! Liu Changfeng regained his senses. ¡°Nothing.¡± Then, he took the pen and signed his name on Wu Xingye¡¯s clothes. ¡°Can we take a photo together?¡± Wu Xingye asked expectantly. Liu Changfeng thought that if Mu Huan passed the test, he would have to convince the other party to let Mu Huan study overseas and enter NST. Hence, he cooperated with Wu Xingye¡¯s request. Wu Xingye had a good time chasing after a celebrity! When she saw a taxi stopping at the entrance of the hotel and the girl¡¯s mother alighting from it, Mu Huan yawned. ¡°We can leave now. Best Actor, you should go back too!¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Liu Changfeng didn¡¯t say anything else and left after saying goodbye to the two. After he left, Wu Xingye was still very excited. ¡°Student Xiao Huan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She had only met him once, and yet, her rtionship with the great Best Actor was so good that the high and mighty Best Actor treated her so kindly. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not like this is the first time I¡¯ve been so awesome.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of disbelief. I¡¯ve always been so awesome! Wu Xingye looked at the pride on her face and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re finally normal!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°When was I ever abnormal?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve been behaving normally these past few days?¡± Wu Xingye asked. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you done with Bo Junyan now?¡± Wu Xingye felt that she should be fine since she was in the mood to meddle in this matter and even had supper with the Best Actor. ¡°No, it might have gotten worse. I did something stupid today.¡± When Mu Huan thought about how she had almost dyed a major event today, her mood instantly sank again. ¡°How is it worse? Also, why would you do such a stupid thing?!¡± Their Xiao Huan had always been so smart! Mu Huan sighed and said, ¡°The circle we used to live in was too small. The world we could see was also small. There were many things that we couldn¡¯t think of.¡± All these years, she had been working hard for the most basic survival. The only people she coulde into contact with were those who were small-minded. Everything was within her control. Even if something happened, she just had to stand up and bear the consequences. Hence, she thought that she could take responsibility for everything. She felt that she could deal with Ling Wei. Without thinking too much, she almost made a huge mistake. ¡°Then why are you still in the mood to meddle in such matters? You even ate with the Best Actor and ate so much?¡± ¡°My grandfather once told me that being happy takes up a day, but being sad and upset also takes up a day. Being sad and upset is the most useless thing. Hence, from today onwards, I want to return to normal. I don¡¯t want to think about those useless things anymore. I don¡¯t want to be afraid. I want to work harder and make myself stand higher. I want to broaden my horizons and think about things more thoroughly!¡± As for what would happen between her and Bo Junyan, she had already tried her best to do everything she could. What he needed now was for her not to disturb him, so she would not disturb him anymore. Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s done with his work! ¡°That¡¯s our Xiao Huan!¡± Wu Xingye reached out and patted her shoulder. This was the reason why Xiao Huan was so likable. No matter how depressed she was or how heavy a blow she suffered, she could quickly adjust her mentality and continue to be optimistic and positive. Chapter 771 - The Best Female Genius (4)

Chapter 771: The Best Female Genius (4)

Admit your shorings, correct your shorings, and work hard to be better! ¡°I¡¯m tired. Send me to school,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the school dormitory closed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like climbing through the window is a hard thing.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. She still felt terrible. However, he did not say anything and drove Mu Huan back to Yun University. The next day, Mu Huan went back to the Bo residence to pack her clothes. She was going to stay at the school. Seeing hering down with her luggage, Meng Yueman thought that she was running away from home, so she hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Xiao Huan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy with the school¡¯s experiment. Isn¡¯t Junyan noting back these days? I want to take this period of time to stay at the school and finish up the experiment. When he¡¯s free again, I¡¯ll be free too.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face showed that this way, they could both have a good time. Meng Yueman was speechless. Was that really the case? She knew about what happened at thepany yesterday. The shareholders kept calling toin. No matter how bad Mu Huan was, how could she ignore the big picture and almost destroy the Bo Group! However, she did not me Mu Huan in her heart. On the contrary, she med herself. She was the one who¡¯d said that if the mountain would not move, she should move, and she asked Mu Huan to go to thepany to look for her son. ¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t know. The project that Junyan and the rest are busy with is so important. It¡¯s only because I asked you to go that something like this happened. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and Junyan can¡¯t be considered to have done anything wrong either. He¡¯s really going crazy with work. You guys must not... separate because of this...¡± She was afraid that she would be the culprit and cause her son and daughter-inw to break up. ¡°No, Mom!¡± Mu Huanughed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay at home?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really busy. The deadline for me to submit my report is about to arrive. A few days ago, I was in a bad mood and wasn¡¯t up to doing the work. I have to make the most of my time now.¡± It was easy for her to let her thoughts run wild when she was sleeping alone at home. If she went to school to make herself busy, she wouldn¡¯t think about nonsense anymore. People couldn¡¯t spend all their time, energy, and time on love. It could easily copse. ¡°Are you in a good mood now?¡± Meng Yueman asked with surprise. As a woman herself, she naturally knew that it was because she cared that a woman would feel sad and ufortable, afraid and uneasy, and not want to do anything. Once she no longer had these emotions, that meant she no longer cared! If she didn¡¯t care anymore, then their rtionship would be over! ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood. That¡¯s why I want to use my busy schedule to divert my attention. This way, I won¡¯t have to keep letting my imagination run wild. Didn¡¯t Mom say that Junyan is an absolutely loyal person? I¡¯ve decided to trust him and wait for him to finish his work first.¡± Mu Huan knew what her mother-inw was afraid of, so her words were veryforting to Meng Yueman. ¡°If you really think that way, I can rest assured. I¡¯m really afraid that the bad idea I came up with has hurt you all.¡± Meng Yueman only wanted her family to be well when she gave her daughter-inw that idea. Unexpectedly, this matter became even bigger. ¡°I won¡¯t, Mom. Don¡¯t think too much about it! Actually, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the asion and couldn¡¯t control myself. Junyan has been busy thesest few days, so I¡¯ll just stay obediently at school. When he¡¯s done, if he doesn¡¯t me me, we¡¯ll still be fine!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There are girls who don¡¯t like being made to feel jealous! Those who don¡¯t like being jealous don¡¯t like it, period! Besides, you didn¡¯t dy anything!¡± Chapter 772 - The Best Female Genius (5)

Chapter 772: The Best Female Genius (5)

Meng Yueman felt that Mu Huan could not be med for this. Putting herself in Mu Huan¡¯s shoes, if she were to see her husband and his ex-fianc¨¦e eating and living together in thepany every day, she would feel ufortable. Even if she knew that nothing would happen, she would be jealous and lose control. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Mu Huan hugged her mother-inw, touched. Ever since the incident, her mother-inw¡¯s support and encouragement had been too heartwarming. She really wanted to live a good life with them. For this, she could give up any chance, even rting to her future! As long as Bo Junyan did not abandon her, she would never leave him no matter what happened! But if he didn¡¯t want her anymore, she would leave. Mu Huan was the kind of person who, once she fell in love, would wholeheartedly love and would be willing to give up everything, even her life, for the other party. However, if the other party did not love her and did not want her anymore, she would definitely not pester him. No matter how much she loved him, no matter how much it hurt, she would still let go and leave her love. Even if she had to spend the rest of her life and never remember it, even if it would be painful, she would never pester him. ¡°Good child...¡± Meng Yueman knew that the best way to divert her attention was to get busy. Furthermore, Mu Huan insisted on staying at the school, so she did not stop her. After sending Mu Huan back... She red at Bo Dingjing. Bo Dingjing was baffled by her re. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that it was such an important project?! You told me to get Xiao Huan to look for Junyan at thepany, causing this to happen!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± He had clearly told her that his son was busy with a very important project. He did not go home because he was really busy. He wanted her tofort her daughter-inw like this so that she would not worry too much and feel ufortable thinking too much. Who knew that she would think that her son could not be so busy and that her daughter-inw should go to him! However, he definitely could not say that. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault...¡± It was all his fault. It was all his fault. She could just me him. Meng Yueman knew that she was to me for this matter. She¡¯d said this because she wanted to find an excuse to throw a tantrum at him. Who knew that he would admit his mistake so directly that she was left too embarrassed to throw a tantrum at him. ¡°The employees of the Ling Group should be dealt with! How much profit can we give them after this project ispleted? They actually went on a strike at such a critical moment. That¡¯s too much!¡± Although the Bo Group had a huge responsibility this time, the Ling Group still had the nerve to go on a strike when they could receive so many benefits! She really did not know how they had the nerve to escte matters to a strike! ¡°If anything good happens in the future, don¡¯t think about the Ling family anymore!¡± Meng Yueman said angrily. This kind of partner who would go on a strike at such a critical moment, there was no need to cooperate with them anymore in the future! ¡°Junyan will definitely not work with the Ling family in the future,¡± Bo Dingjing said. Because of his daughter-inw, his son could not avoid coborating with the Ling Group for this current project. Now, at the critical moment, they were going on a strike. Although what happened before was a little overboard, this kind of business threat behavior was not eptable. His son must be very unhappy. Right now, he would not discontinue the project. But in the future, he would definitely not coborate with someone who would threaten him into cooperation for important projects. ¡°However, you can¡¯t me Ling Wei. She has always been very persistent in her work. You know that ever since Old Ling gave birth to a son, the people in thepany no longer obey her. They even want her to make mistakes so that they can suppress her and make her half-brother¡¯s path easier.¡± Chapter 773 - The Best Female Genius (6)

Chapter 773: The Best Female Genius (6)

All Meng Yueman heard was how Ling Wei insisted on working despite the pain. In addition, she thought that Ling Wei was misunderstood by her daughter-inw and was also a victim. Thinking about her awkward situation at home, her heart ached for her. Bo Dingjing¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Although Old Ling¡¯s youngest son also has the right to inherit thepany, in his heart, Ling Wei is still a treasure that he¡¯d raised. How can he let someone drag her down in thepany? This person¡¯s heart has changed so terribly!¡± Meng Yueman sighed. Bo Dingjing wanted to say something. ¡°If I had died a long time ago, would you have married a concubine and given birth to a son to fight with my son for the inheritance?¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, you must be thinking the same thing!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± If she wanted to vent her anger on him, what could he do? Yun University... ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the hotpot ce!¡± Li Meng hugged Mu Huan¡¯s shoulders after helping her put the food away, wanting to eat hotpot with her. ¡°Let¡¯s not go too far. Let¡¯s eat nearby. I still have to go to theboratoryter. I need to work hard and quickly finish my experiment!¡± Mu Huan decided to put all her energy and attention into the experiment for the time being. ¡°There¡¯s a new hotpot restaurant across the street from the school. It tastes pretty good. Since the ingredients are fresh, let¡¯s eat there!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Sure.¡± Both Mu Huan and Li Meng belonged to the category of people who had no problem eating at a high-ss Michelin restaurant and at a small restaurant. Of course, the premise was that the dishes in the small restaurant were not difficult to eat. The two of them went to the newly opened hotpot restaurant opposite the school and sat down. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi entered at almost the same time, one from the front and the other from the back. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What a coincidence... Mu Huan nced at the two of them and pretended that they did not exist. She lowered her head and chose a soup base for the pot. ¡°Xiao Huan, what a coincidence!¡± Gu Chenyi smiled as he walked over to Mu Huan and was about to sit down beside her. Long Feiting pulled the stool beside Mu Huan and sat down. Gu Chenyi red at Long Feiting. Did he know what firste, first served meant? Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of confusion. Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!!¡± After Long Feiting sat down, he did not speak to Mu Huan. Instead, he asked for the same fragrant and spicy soup base as Mu Huan. When Li Meng ced the food on the other side of Mu Huan to prepare the condiments, Gu Chenyi moved Li Meng¡¯s things to the side. He sat down and asked for the same soup base as Mu Huan. Mu Huan instinctively said, ¡°I thought you don¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Because of you, I fell in love with spicy food.¡± Gu Chenyi looked at her, his eyes filled with deep affection. Mu Huan instantly shivered in disgust. She hurriedly shouted to the waiter, ¡°Change the base of my pot to mushroom soup!¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting looked at him. ¡°Are you dumb? You rotten bastard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the dumb one, you jerk!¡± Gu Chenyi snorted. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Rotten bastard? This name was quite fitting, quite good! When Li Meng returned with the stuff that she and Mu Huan had ordered, she saw that her seat was upied. She was about to say something. Mu Huan took the cutlery and food from her hands and stood up. Then, she found a seat at the bar of the hotpot ce and sat down. She got Li Meng to sit beside her and called for the service staff. ¡°Waiter, bring the soup base of the hotpot over here.¡± Chapter 774 - The Best Female Genius (7)

Chapter 774: The Best Female Genius (7)

¡°Alright!¡± The waiter passed the pot to them. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi did not get angry. They sat down next to Li Meng and asked the waiter to bring their pots here as well. Mu Huan did not bother about them as she took her favorite food. ¡°Come, Mu Huan, have a drink. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Long Feiting said as he extended his long arm to pick up the cup in front of Mu Huan, poured her a ss of beer, and ced it in front of her. Mu Huan took a nce at the cup he had ced over and did not utter a word. At this moment, her pot was open and she ced the food inside. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to drink?¡± Long Feiting asked. She did not respond to him. Li Meng was also busy eating. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± When did he, Young Master Long, fall to such a state? Even when he spoke, no one would listen! Well... He picked up his ss and looked at Gu Chenyi, who was sitting beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s drink and celebrate!¡± ¡°Come, cheers!¡± Gu Chenyi raised the cup in his hand. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± The rtionship between the two of them was very strange. One moment, they were enemies, the next moment, they were good friends. They changed as they pleased. ¡°Do you know what to celebrate?¡± Long Feiting asked. ¡°What are we celebrating?¡± Gu Chenyi asked cooperatively. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating the fact that someone has finally made up her mind to leave the old man and return to her youth and university life!¡± Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi both knew that Mu Huan had moved to the school and thought that her rtionship with Bo Junyan hadpletely copsed. Mu Huan¡¯s hand, which was holding on to something, stopped abruptly. Her lips twitched slightly. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± It had been a long time since someone had called Bo Junyan an old man... ¡°That old man is nothing good. His thoughts are overly old-fashioned. He can¡¯t ept new things. The generation gap between him and young people like us is too big. What¡¯s the saying again? Oh, right, cherish your life and stay away from old men!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this saying before. I think it¡¯s true! After all, there¡¯s a generation gap between people born every three to ten years. It¡¯s really hard for them tomunicate mentally!¡± Gu Chenyi added. ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome and rich? He can¡¯t buy youth even if he¡¯s rich! It¡¯s good to be young!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Their father was also an old man! Long Feiting continued, ¡°I feel that when girls look for a partner, they have to look for someone younger, handsome, rich, and free. Life is short, and it¡¯s most important to enjoy it in time. If you look for an old man, even if you canmunicate with him, he¡¯s old-fashioned. Let¡¯s just say that he¡¯s so busy every day that he doesn¡¯t have time to apany you. If he can¡¯t think about anything but work no matter where he goes, then why don¡¯t you look for someone of the same age to travel the world with?!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Why don¡¯t you just say it directly? Come, seek me out to be your boyfriend! She wanted to look at Mu Huan. She looked at her with a face that said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Long Feiting likes you. He even has a girlfriend and all. You¡¯re going to be the third party!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just then, Long Feiting stood up and looked at the other customers eating in the restaurant. ¡°Today is a good day. To celebrate, it¡¯s my treat. Everyone can order whatever you want! You can eat whatever you want. Cattle, sheep, and meat are all avable. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Gu Chenyi added, ¡°Drink whatever you want!¡± Then, he looked at the boss who was sitting at the cashier counter. ¡°Boss, go and find a few more helpers. If you don¡¯t have enough supply, hurry up and buy them. We want an endless supply!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer you 100,000 yuan first. If it¡¯s too much, you don¡¯t have to return it. If it¡¯s too little, I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Chapter 775 - The Best Female Genius (8)

Chapter 775: The Best Female Genius (8)

The owner of the small hotpot restaurant: ¡°...!!!¡± No matter how much you eat, you can¡¯t eat 100,000¡¯s worth! This surprise came too suddenly. It felt like a dream! ¡°Why are you transferring money? I promised to treat you!¡± Long Feiting stopped him. Then, he took out a card from his wallet and threw it to the boss sitting at the cash register. ¡°Get someone to prepare some good meat and wine, as well as seafood. Everything must be good. Today, we want everyone to eat and drink well! You will receive double the money spent on buying things. When it¡¯s done, there will be rewards!¡± The owner of the hotpot restaurant caught the ck card. His hands were trembling uncontrobly. Previously, he did not believe that people would be so lucky. Now, he believed it! He felt that he could earn a year¡¯s worth of money in a day! Great! ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll treat next time.¡± Gu Chenyi did not argue with Long Feiting. The two of them did not care about this little bit of money. It was meaningless to fight over it. At the restaurant that was opened at the entrance of the university, most of the guests were students. When they heard that someone was treating them and that they could eat so much delicious food, they were instantly overjoyed! ¡°Handsome, can we call our friends over?¡± Of course, they had to call their friends over for such a good thing! ¡°Call as many as you want! The more the merrier!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the students hurriedly posted on their Moments, and on the dormitory group chat, they called their roommates over for a meal. This newly opened hotpot restaurant had good service, good dishes, and rtively higher prices. Now that there were people asking them to eat as they wished, it was better to have good meat, good wine, and good dishes. They had to have a party! Li Meng said, ¡°You only moved to the dormitory and they¡¯re already so happy. If you divorced Bo Junyan, are they going to invite the whole world?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from the two of them in the future. They¡¯re brainless and contagious.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± They were just too happy! ¡°These are guys who are willing to spend so much money on you. How can you call them brainless!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± If she shouldn¡¯t call them brainless, what should she do? Praise them for doing well? ¡°But to be honest, the two of them look like silly sons of thendowner!¡± Li Meng whispered. Mu Huan said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the most appropriate description!¡± Li Meng said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat so we can hurry up and leave.¡± Mu Huan was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, the two foolish sons of thendowner would be even more foolish. Li Meng shook her head and said resolutely, ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for good food to be served. It¡¯s rare for me to encounter such a good thing, so I have to eat until the end!¡± It was rare for her to have a free dinner, so she had to have a good meal! ¡°You can¡¯t leave either! Thendowner¡¯s silly sons are celebrating for you. You should stay here and watch this lively scene. Be happy!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She and her husband had met with a love crisis and she moved out of the house. She was being celebrated like this despite that, and she still had to be happy...? Damn... ... They were all students from around the area, and as soon as they were invited, they all came. Soon, the small hotpot restaurant was filled with people. Immediately, there was amotion. The boss found a few more people to help at thest minute and was still too busy. This made all the restaurants around them envious! They wondered why such a good thing did not end up happening in their ce! While everyone was enjoying their meal, a boy stood up. ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± The lively restaurant quieted down, and everyone turned to look at the boy who stood up. Chapter 776 - The Best Female Genius (9)

Chapter 776: The Best Female Genius (9)

The boy who stood up pointed at Long Feiting. ¡°Today, we have to thank that super-handsome guy for allowing us to eat and drink well here! It¡¯s his treat. Come, let¡¯s all stand up and toast him!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the students stood up to salute Long Feiting. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very happy for my good friend today, so I thought that it would be better to celebrate with everyone else than alone. Everyone, be happy together, be happy!¡± Long Feiting raised the cup in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s be happy together! Such a happy asion should be celebrated by the whole world!¡± Gu Chenyi said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± And they were celebrating... Your uncle dotes on you so much. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if you poach something of his like this? ¡°Yes, cheer up!¡± Li Meng followed suit. Mu Huan raised her head to look at her with a face that said, Are you dumb?! Li Meng responded by pulling her up. ¡°Come, cheer up! Let¡¯s party! Youth should be carefree! Let¡¯s be happy every day!¡± She knew that Mu Huan still felt terrible inside, so she didn¡¯t want to leave. This happy atmosphere was the most infectious. With so many happy people in the room, she would slowly be infected if she stayed here. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just as she was about to say something. Li Meng looked at her and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, in the past, we suffered so much for the sake of our lives and missed out on the best and most carefree kind of youth. Now, we can¡¯t miss out on this period of youth. We shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to grow up. Youth is invincible, long live youth! Youth is the best! We should enjoy our youth freely now!¡± Yesterday, she heard from Wu Xingye that Mu Huan seemed to have done something wrong at Bo Junyan¡¯spany. This made her very depressed and upset. She felt that the world she saw was too small, that she was not mature enough, not outstanding enough. However, she felt that this was not her fault! Some people were born to stand at the top of the pyramid and look down on the world, but who would want to live such a tough life? She was already much more mature than her peers! She was already very good and outstanding! Besides, humans were not born to know everything. They knew what they were meant to know at all ages. This was a normal human being¡¯s evolution from the time they were born. Who could be young and not be arrogant and not make mistakes? Who could be sure that he had never made a single mistake in his life? She felt that she did not need to give herself so much pressure. She should rx asionally and enjoy her youth. She was still young and should not be in a hurry to mature! Humans would eventually mature, but it was impossible to return one¡¯s youth! Li Meng was the person who had apanied Mu Huan through the toughest and most difficult days of her life. She knew about Mu Huan¡¯s suffering and her heart ached for her. She did not want to see her fall into the misery of love as soon as she left her old life. In the past, she had forced herself to grow up faster in order to survive. Now, for the sake of love, she was forcing herself to mature faster and desperately climb to Bo Junyan¡¯s height. However, there was a difference of ten years between them! Ten years! She was still at the most important and most beautiful period of puberty. How could this person cross the entire period of puberty in an instant? How could she instantly grow up and mature?! She didn¡¯t need to force herself like this, really! Mu Huan knew what Li Meng meant by those words. Her heart ached for her, and her words reminded her of the storms they had gone through all these years. She suddenly became emotional. ¡°Come, Xiao Huan, cheers! Cheers to our youthful invincibility! Let us forget everything for this moment! Come on now!¡± Chapter 777 - The Best Female Genius (10)

Chapter 777: The Best Female Genius (10)

Li Meng picked up the cup on the table and let Mu Huan have a toast! ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Huan picked up her cup and broke her vow not to drink! ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to our youthful invincibility! Let¡¯s toast to our youthful impudence!¡± Following Gu Chenyi¡¯s shout, the atmosphere in the dining room was raised to the highest and most lively. Students who were in the prime of their youth were hot-blooded and easily agitated. Following that, everyone ate, drank, made a fuss, and had fun together! Although many of them were seeing each other for the first time, they did not feel like strangers! In such a joyous asion and in such a carefree and beautiful atmosphere of youth, Mu Huan temporarily forgot about her difort and pain. She regained her natural disposition and started to kick up a fuss. Long Feiting looked at her unbridled smile and felt as if he had seen the Star in his dreams. He did not drink much, but at this moment, he was drunk. Looking at Mu Huan like this, Gu Chenyi felt as if he had returned to the past. When they were still in high school, the best time of his life was truly carefree and happy. All of a sudden, he seemed to have be the sunny white-clothed youth from before. He was clean from the inside out, beautiful, youthful, radiant, and without a trace of darkness. If only time could be reversed, if only people could return to the past... She looked really beautiful when she smiled, so beautiful that they could not see anything else in their eyes. Even after they finished eating, the group of people had yet to enjoy themselves to the fullest. When they came out, they happened to see a music club singing and performing in the square. Then, they surrounded it. ¡°I want to sing on stage!¡± ¡°I want to jump on stage!¡± A group of people who had drunk some wine were fighting to go on stage and perform, to their heart¡¯s content. Mu Huan and Li Meng were watching from below. Although Mu Huan had broken her precepts and drank alcohol and could no longer go to theboratory, she was not drunk to the point of being out of control. Instead, she drank until it was just right, just when she was a little dizzy from excitement. The club today was a street dance music club. The songs that were yed were all very popr songs that people danced to on TikTok. They were especially popr as a dance tune as they could raise the atmosphere. Mu Huan and Li Meng, who were a little giddy and excited from drinking, could not help but p along with the music. Then, the music on stage changed to a particrly popr song. ¡°Xiao Huan, this song is our main song. Come, let¡¯s dance to it!¡± With that, Li Meng dragged Mu Huan onto the stage. As she was a prominent figure in the school, there was no student in Yun University who did not know her. She had a lot of fans now. She was a top student, so her ssmates only knew that she was exceptionally good at her studies and that she was especially dashing when she smiled evilly. They had never seen her dance before. Hence, when she went on stage, she immediately received a round of apuse and cheers. They all wanted to see what their top student looked like when she danced. The apuse from the crowd, the anticipation, the explosive music, and the giddy excitement made Mu Huanpletely unleash her wildness. As the dance song officially began, she and Li Meng jumped up. This dance song was especially popr. With Mu Huan¡¯s skills, her dance was extremely explosive. The moment it started, it stunned everyone. As the song became more and more upbeat, they also danced more and more! Usually, when Mu Huan was being devilish, she¡¯d look so handsome that people could not take their eyes off her. Now that she was dancing on the street, she looked even more handsome that it made people scream! Chapter 778 - The Best Female Genius (11)

Chapter 778: The Best Female Genius (11)

There were more screams at the venue than at the concert venue where an idol was being chased. It was explosive! Upon hearing such a scream, the students who were passing by all gathered around. Then, there were even more screams! ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! She¡¯s so handsome! I love her! I love her forever!¡± ¡°Oh my god! My genius goddess. Not only is she good at studying, but she¡¯s also good at dancing. Goddess! I love you!¡± ¡°I love you, goddess!¡± The people below did not care whether Mu Huan was married or not. They all shouted that they loved their goddess! ¡°Wow! This woman is so dashing! How can someone dance so well?¡± ¡°I feel like Cupid shot me in the heart! I¡¯m in love! Who can tell me which school the dancing goddess is from? I want to chase her! I want to chase her like crazy and give up everything to chase her!¡± ¡°Stop chasing her. She¡¯s Yun University¡¯s top student goddess. She¡¯s married!¡± ¡°How can you do that! This is the first time in my life that I¡¯m attracted to someone! I¡¯ve been searching for a perfect goddess for twenty years!¡± The boy looked like he had lost all hope. ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity that our goddess got married in her first year of university! If she hadn¡¯t gotten married, how happy would we be? Everyone would have had a chance!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°What chance would you have? If you¡¯re like this, you¡¯re not worthy of our goddess!¡± the girl next to him said in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Our goddess isn¡¯t someone ordinary people like you can match up to!¡± ¡°What? Your goddess?! You guys are women too!¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re also women? Haven¡¯t you heard that love between the opposite sex isn¡¯t true love? Only love between the same sex is true love!¡± ¡°F*ck! Who said that? Let me kill him!¡± Among the restless crowd, only Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi remained silent. This was because both of them were stunned. They had never seen Mu Huan like this before. Neither of them had! Gu Chenyi had never seen her like this even though they had been ssmates for three years! He knew that Mu Huan was outstanding and multi-talented, but he did not expect her to know how to dance. She could even dance so exceptionally well! It made his blood boil! At that moment, Mu Huan jumped into a super awesome and super handsome pose. Instantly, the entire venue exploded! ¡°Ah...!!!¡± That scream made the surrounding merchants and school security guards look over. ¡°Gosh! Isn¡¯t this action something that only happens in games?¡± ¡°This is too freaking cool!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore... I can¡¯t take it anymore... I feel like I can¡¯t breathe anymore... From now on, I don¡¯t have any male idols in my eyes, only a straight-A student goddess! My forever beloved!¡± A girl clutched her chest, feeling like her heart was about to explode! With that super explosive dance ending, the song also ended! ¡°Is our Xiao Huan handsome?!¡± Li Meng shouted loudly. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a wave of response. ¡°Handsome! Absolutely handsome!¡± ¡°The most handsome in the world! There¡¯s no other!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she great?!¡± Li Meng shouted again! ¡°The best in the world! The best! The best!¡± ¡°Brainiac is the best!¡± ¡°The Brainiac Goddess is invincible! Number one in the universe!¡± ¡°Do you want another song?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The atmosphere at the venue was extremely high! Mu Huan, who was feeling excited after drinking, became even more excited when she saw the high atmosphere. Chapter 779 - The Best Female Genius (12)

Chapter 779: The Best Female Genius (12)

When the second song started, she took off her thick coat and danced even harder! There were more and more screams and more and more onlookers. The people in charge of patrolling this area had all been deployed to guard this area in case of a stampede. On stage, she had forgotten everything. She only remembered that she was young and only immersed herself in the world of music. At this moment, there was no need for her to hide herself or keep a low profile. She was the most tyrannical queen! Influenced by her, a dance song that was especially popr recently started ying. The youths who knew street dancing went on stage. The songs were so high-octane that they were bursting with excitement! At this moment, they were in the prime of their youth. It was the best time of their lives! The next day... ¡°D*mn, am I really getting old? Yesterday, I only danced a few songs, yet my arms and legs hurt so much. Am Icking in exercise?¡± Mu Huan asked, pinching her arms. ¡°How many songs are a few? You did nothing but dance! You used to say that it¡¯s good not to drink, but after drinking, you be so wild that you can¡¯t even stop!¡± Li Meng said as she pasted an ointment on her. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Why did you drag me up for a dance for no reason?! You know how much I love to show off. I love to show off even more when people praise me! Especially when I¡¯m drunk and excited.¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°I originally wanted you to dance two songs to vent your stress, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be unable to stop even after I pulled you along!¡± Li Meng continued, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you danced more. At most, you¡¯d be in pain for two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, now that I¡¯ve exposed everything, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore! In the future, I can openly act like a tyrant and do whatever I want!¡± At the thought of how she could beat people up whenever she wanted in the future, how she could do whatever she wanted, and how there was no need for her to worry about being found out or leaving any traces, Mu Huan suddenly felt that life was still very good! Just as Li Meng was about to say something... There was a knock on the door. Mu Huan got dressed and asked Li Meng to open the door. The moment Li Meng opened the door, a group of girls rushed in. Yes, they were flooding in! Mu Huan¡¯s dormitory was instantly filled with people! ¡°Xiao Huan, this is the delicious food I made...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I heard that you like chocte. This is the chocte I got someone to bring back from France.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Her bed was instantly filled with presents again. After this wave had departed, another wave of girls quickly arrived. In the end, Mu Huan¡¯s entire dormitory was filled with presents left behind by the girls. She looked at the dormitory, but there was no ce to put her feet. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It was better to keep a low profile in the future. She couldn¡¯t be arrogant anymore, and she shouldn¡¯t show off... Mu Huan and Li Meng finally finished tidying up the dormitory. When they came out, they were stopped many times on the way to ss. She directly rejected the boys¡¯ gifts, but she was too embarrassed to reject the girls¡¯ gifts. She could only carry the gifts to the ss with Li Meng¡¯s help. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Most of the girls in Mu Huan¡¯s ss liked her to begin with. Afterst night, they idolized her even more and were especially passionate when they saw her. Although the boys knew that Mu Huan was married and that there was little chance of them being together, they were infatuated with her. It was always possible to watch her, so they paid close attention to her every move. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was wrong. Keeping a low profile was good! Keeping a low profile was the way to go! In the future, she must keep a low profile! Chapter 780 - Moving Out (1)

Chapter 780: Moving Out (1)

This degree of attention affected her studies too much. She was a good ssmate who loved to study and improve every day! Seeing that she was far more popr than him, the school hunk, Long Feiting, said sourly, ¡°You eat both men and women. Are you a transvestite?¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She wanted to rebut him, but when she thought about how happy she had beenst night, which was caused by this foolish son, she decided not to stoop to his level. ¡°Wow, Xiao Huan, look! Someone recorded the video of you dancingst night and uploaded it online. You¡¯re even on Weibo¡¯s trending searches!¡± Li Meng showed Mu Huan her phone. Mu Huan clicked on the video that had been uploaded online. After watching it, she clicked on it again. After looking at it several times, she held her phone with a grave expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something going to happen?¡± Li Meng asked. Long Feiting was also a little worried about her expression. Just as both of them were wondering what could happen regarding this video. Mu Huan said, ¡°How can I be so handsome?! When I dance, I¡¯m simply the best in the world! I¡¯m so handsome if I do say so myself! How can I be so excellent and outstanding! So awesome! So perfect!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± She must presently be too immersed in her narcissism! ¡°With my dancing and my looks, I can really debut on the spot!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Then please debut on the spot! ¡°Forget it, though. I¡¯m going to be the most good-looking person in the scientific research field, so I won¡¯t be going to the entertainment industry to fight for a job.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she switched on her phone and saved the video on the Inte. Then, she edited it and sent it to her friends. The caption was, So highst night! When I get handsome, I even fall in love with myself! Then she looked at Li Meng and Long Feiting. ¡°All of you go to my friend circle to Like and leavements praising me.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Whenever her Xiao Huan became narcissistic, she really could not stop the ball from rolling. However, this was much better than when she was sad! Long Feiting replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have your WeChat.¡± Mu Huan was in a good mood today. She reached out for his phone and said, ¡°Come, let me take a look and add me as a friend.¡± Long Feiting immediately took out his phone and added her as a friend. Then he looked at Mu Huan¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your phone when it¡¯s so broken?¡± ¡°It was just broken the night before yesterday. I didn¡¯t have time to fix it.¡± She was still reluctant to change it. ¡°What¡¯s there to fix? Who still fixes phones these days?! My family sells cell phones. What type do you like? I¡¯ll get someone to send you a new one!¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Why does your family have all kinds of businesses?¡± Li Meng asked curiously. ¡°Because we have money, we have all kinds of businesses.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± There was nothing wrong with his words! Since there were no sses in the afternoon, Mu Huan went to theboratory and stayed there until midnight. During the experiment, she had left her phone outside and locked it in her locker. When she came out, she saw several missed calls from Bo Junyan. Then she called back. However, it was PA Wang who picked up. He said that Bo Junyan was busy and would call her back when he was done. ¡°Don¡¯t have him call me back. I¡¯m going to bed soon. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let him worry and have him focus on his work.¡± With that, she hung up. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± This girl changed so quickly. Previously, Madam had been constantly calling the CEO, texting, and WeChatting. Now, she did not give a single call, not even a WeChat or a text. Chapter 781 - Moving Out (2)

Chapter 781: Moving Out (2)

Whenever the president called her, she would leave voice messages saying that she was in theboratory and that she would call him back after she was done. Now that she was back, she said there was no need for the president to reply to her. At that moment, Gong Zeye, who had been dragged over to help, was done with all the things he could do. He opened his precious phone that he hadn¡¯t had the time to touch for the entire day. When he saw that his WeChat messages were about to explode, he hurriedly opened it to see if there was any important news. When he saw that most of his friends were having a boring conversation, he opened his Moments and saw Mu Huan¡¯s post: ¡°I was so highst night! When I get handsome, I even fall in love with myself!¡± He clicked on the video and saw Mu Huan dancing so handsomely. She looked really high! He cast a worried nce at the busy Bo Junyan. Gong Zeye also found out about what happened at thepany that day. He heard that after his sister-inw left thepany, she did not return to the Bo family residence that night. The next day, she packed her things and went to school to stay. Now, she was even having so much fun! This was a sign that she did not care about his Brother Bo! He was suddenly worried about his Brother Bo! Initially, he had wanted to find some time to show this Moments to Bo Junyan. However, he realized that he could not let Bo Junyan be distracted at this point in time. After all, the deadline was almost up. If he could notplete the mission, it would not be a joke and he would lose money! Hence, he did not show Bo Junyan this Moments post. Instead, he asked each of his brothers who had added Bo Junyan to post a few more posts on his Moments, so that Mu Huan¡¯s Moments could be refreshed. However, he was thinking too much. Bo Junyan did not have the time to look at WeChat and check his Moments. The next morning, Mu Huan received a call from Bo Junyan in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re staying at school?¡± The reason Bo Junyan had called Mu Huan was that Meng Yueman had gone to thepany. Although Mu Huan¡¯s words made her feel at ease, she still felt that it was all her fault. If anything happened to her son and daughter-inw, she would have personally ruined her son¡¯s happiness. Therefore, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was impossible. Although she knew that her son was very busy, she still made a trip to thepany and briefly told Bo Junyan about this matter. She told him not to be angry with Mu Huan. She was the one who¡¯d asked Mu Huan toe to thepany, and she even told him that Mu Huan had moved to the school. ¡°Yes, I want to finish my experiment while you¡¯re busy. I can¡¯t dy the submission of the report any longer!¡± Mu Huan had moved out of the Bo residence because she did not want to sleep alone in the empty room and let her imagination run wild. However, she also wanted to finish her experiment as soon as possible. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan also knew that the deadline for her experiment report was almost up. While he was busy, she would concentrate on her experiment. The two of them would be busy with their own work. When they were free, they would be free. This way, they could sooner hug their spouse and sleep. She didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up. Even though Bo Junyan was shocked to discover that side of Mu Huan, he had never thought of abandoning his wife for even a second. He was just too shocked and hurt, and he even suspected that he needed time to rebuild his shattered world view. He also needed time to confirm her feelings for him. And now, he had enough time. Mu Huan was so angry and jealous because of that matter, and it soothed the doubts and anxiety in his heart. If she didn¡¯t like him, why would she be so jealous and possessive? He had been so busy these past few days that he didn¡¯t have the time to talk to her properly or hug her, and he¡¯d let her leave after being wronged. He missed her a lot, but he couldn¡¯t let here. Chapter 782 - Moving Out (3)

Chapter 782: Moving Out (3)

Because once she came, he would not be able to control himself. Now, the project was reaching its deadline. It was a critical moment and he could not leave his post. This project was not about losing money. The Bo Group had plenty of money. If it was only aboutpensation, he would not be so busy that he would not have time to bother about his wife no matter how much money he had to pay. However, this... Mu Huan woke uppletely when she heard him say ¡°alright.¡± By the time she¡¯d sat up, Bo Junyan had already hung up. Just as she instinctively wanted to call back and say something, she suddenly felt that she had nothing to say now. Furthermore, he was definitely still very busy. So in the end, she didn¡¯t call back. Then, she sat on the bed and stared nkly. She didn¡¯t know what he meant by ¡°alright.¡± Was it better for her to move out or what? It was only when Li Meng shook her that she regained her senses. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mu Huan returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Meng did not ask her further. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast at the canteen. Or would you rather eat outside?¡± ¡°Eat at the canteen! Don¡¯t want to run outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to run outside now. You¡¯ve be the most popr person in this university town. Now, students from other schoolse to our school to see you whenever they have nothing to do. They really want you to dance again. ¡°In our school alone, didn¡¯t the street dance club send their cutest little sister to follow you?¡± When the street dance club saw Mu Huan¡¯s capabilities that night, they insisted that Mu Huan join them. It was useless even if she refused. They seemed to know that Mu Huan was helpless against girls, especially pretty and soft girls. They made their club¡¯s most beautiful and cute little girl follow Mu Huan whenever she had the time. It was as if they would not stop until they¡¯d pulled her into the street dance club. ¡°Aiya, I really can¡¯t tell you... Alcohol is indeed not a good thing! I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have broken my precepts! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my fingers are very useful, I would have really chopped off my hands!¡± At the thought that she would be surrounded by a group of people wherever she went, and that she could only hide in theboratory to find silence, Mu Huan was so depressed that she sprawled on the bed with a look of hopelessness! ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. First, I served you wine to break your precepts, and then I asked you to go dance!¡± Li Meng med herself. At that time, she only wanted Mu Huan to rx and be happy. Who knew that her dance would be so sensational? ¡°It¡¯s your fault. So, how are you going to make it up to me?¡± ¡°How about I treat you to a month¡¯s worth of food?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too little. At least three months. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to recover from my psychological trauma.¡± Li Meng retorted, ¡°Do you have to be so evil? You¡¯re a rich woman, after all!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the richer you are, the stingier you are?¡± ¡°Hehe, who was the one who was admiring herself in the video yesterday? She¡¯s so narcissistic! What are you saying to me now? Trauma?¡± ¡°Times have changed! Back then, I didn¡¯t realize that I would be hurt like I am now,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. Li Meng broke out in a cold sweat. She felt that there was no way she could win against her! ... While Mu Huan was eating, a good-looking male ssmate ran up to her. He was very nervous and looked as if he was at death¡¯s door. ¡°Mu Huan, I like you! I really, really like you! I know you¡¯re already married, but I still like you. I¡¯ll always like you! If you get a divorce one day, please tell me! You must give me a chance!¡± Chapter 783 - Moving Out (4)

Chapter 783: Moving Out (4)

¡°I will always be the person who loves you the most in this world!¡± The boy ced roses on her table and ran away. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± As if influenced by the boy who had just confessed, many boys in the canteen stood up and looked at Mu Huan. As they did not dare to walk up to her and say anything, they shouted from their seats, ¡°Mu Huan! If you get a divorce one day, please tell me! Please give me a chance!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Shit... The feeling that the whole world was looking forward to her divorce was indescribable. She really wanted to curse! She didn¡¯t want to respond to anything, but if she didn¡¯t, it would feel like she was really about to get a divorce. Hence, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll never get a divorce! My husband is my true love, my true love forever!¡± The boys who had just confessed: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Hadn¡¯t shepletely fallen out with Bo Junyan by moving out of the Bo family residence? Why was she saying that now? Were they happy for nothing? Thinking that they might have been happy for nothing, their faces that had been full of smiles for the past two days darkened. Both of them knew about the conflict between Mu Huan and Ling Wei in thepany. Bo Junyan had asked Mu Huan to apologize,pensated Ling Wei, and even scolded his wife. Under those circumstances, she must have been so utterly disappointed in Bo Junyan that she moved out! Why was she still so confident that they wouldn¡¯t get a divorce? ¡°It looks like the hopes of some rotten grass are going to be dashed,¡± Long Feiting said sarcastically as he looked at Gu Chenyi. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s disappointed, aren¡¯t you? Look at your darkened face. You can¡¯t express your true feelings!¡± ¡°F*ck! I have a girlfriend! Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Heh, everyone knows that you have a girlfriend. That¡¯s why they call you a jerk!¡± Gu Chenyi snorted. ¡°Gu Chenyi, do you dare to fight me?!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?!¡± Gu Chenyi said as he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the two said and left. Li Meng said, ¡°The two silly sons of thendowner went out to fight.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Other than receiving a call from Bo Junyan in a daze that morning, Mu Huan did not receive any other news from him. Whenever she had the time, she would think about what he meant by ¡°alright.¡± Did he mean that it was good that he knew about it, or did he think that it was good for her to move out of the Bo family residence? She really wanted to ask Bo Junyan about it, but he did not call her again. She did not want to call him again either, because a few days ago, she had called him once even though he was busy. She was afraid of calling him again. Anyway, there would be a day when he woulde back to settle things with her after he was done with his work. She would wait for him to finish his work first. Perhaps it was because she was lost in love that she started to feel proud over her career. Or perhaps it was because she had spent the past few days in theboratory that the final problem of her experiment was sessfully solved by her! Next, as long as she submitted the experiment report and the professor passed it, her experiment would bepleted and she could enter the review stage. Initially, she had nned to give this new drug to Bo Junyan¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany to produce. However, she did not know if she would have the chance to do so now. She did not want to think about the worst, but sometimes, she just could not control herself. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were married right from the start. All this while, Bo Junyan had always been the one at the top, while Mu Huan was the one who carefully curried favor with him. Chapter 784 - Moving Out (5)

Chapter 784: Moving Out (5)

This unequal start allowed them to have feelings for each other, but they were not like normal couples. Because they understood each other and fell in love with each other, the foundation of their feelings was deep. That was why they were unable to contain their fear, doubt, and worry. For the past few days, Mu Huan was either in the ssroom or in theboratory. Hence, she did not have time to eat outside. She ate in the canteen. After the experiment was sessful, she still ate in the canteen as she was in a hurry to write the experimental report. ¡°Are you saying that your experiment was a sess? You seeded in that kind of experiment now?¡± Li Meng widened her eyes in shock. Could she be any more amazing?! ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of praise for herself! Praise me! Aren¡¯t I super awesome?! Li Meng immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re really awesome! You¡¯re awesome! I¡¯m so impressed!¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say something... All she heard was... ¡°Gosh! Look!¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Quick, watch the TV. Isn¡¯t the entrepreneur attending the global summit our Professor Bo?!¡± The girl pointed at the TV in the cafeteria excitedly. Because of her loud voice and the fact that almost all the girls in Yun University liked Professor Bo, they immediately looked up when they heard that Professor Bo was on television. Mu Huan instinctively looked up as well. Then, she saw that her husband was really there! This global summit was this year¡¯s biggest international event, and the people attending this summit were all from all over the world... Such an official broadcast, such a grand international event, and so many important figures, yet it gave her husband a full minute of screen time. It was clear how important he was. ¡°D*mn! Isn¡¯t Professor Bo our teacher? How did he be the president of the Bo Group?!¡± ¡°He only teaches one ss, and he¡¯ll only be around for half a year of sses. Yet he drives a luxury car. The school treats him so special. Do you really think that he¡¯s just an ordinary teacher? You¡¯re too naive!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long said that Professor Boes from an extraordinary background. He¡¯s definitely a rich man! You might not even be able to afford a watch on his wrist even if you spend your entire life earning money, but you still don¡¯t believe me!¡± Back then, they had thought that Bo Junyan was a super-rich person. Now, they could finally hold their heads high! Others did not believe them when they said that back then. They even doubted themselves when others retorted! Now, the facts proved that they were right! One look and one could tell that Professor Bo was a rich man who had been in power for a long time! ¡°You¡¯re amazing! I admire you!¡± ¡°We were wrong! You¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°However, Professor Bo is so rich and has such a high status. Why did hee to our school to be a substitute teacher?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her husband was here because of her. He was so busy, yet he was here because of her... She recalled how much he doted on her, how much he trusted her, and how good he was. Even now, she didn¡¯t know that he was going to attend such an important summit. She actually needed someone to shout for her to see him through the television. Previously, when they were separated by a ss, it was as if they were separated by a world. Now, they were separated by a world that she could not enter. Mu Huan only knew that Bo Junyan was busy. He was working on a big project, a big project that would affect the rise and fall of the Bo Group! For the past few days, she had wondered what kind of big project could affect the rise and fall of apany like the Bo Group. After all, the Bo Group was the strongestpany in the country. It was really hard to imagine what kind of project could destroy such a strongpany. Chapter 785 - So Its That Important (1)

Chapter 785: So It¡¯s That Important (1)

And now, through the press reports, she knew. She knew what kind of important project it was. Bo Junyan attended such an important summit forum as an entrepreneur. On the forum, he disyed a new type of environmentally friendly energy. This new energy could rece many industries that required non-renewable energy. It could also save the greatest cost and make the world more environmentally friendly. After the rapid development of the industrial society, the environmental pollution had be more and more severe. Everyone knew that they could not let the environment continue to deteriorate. Environmental protection was now highly valued in various countries, and waste products had to be strictly ssified. However, some industries needed the polluting energy to produce and maintain business. Without environmental protection, Earth¡¯s ecological environment was declining year by year. Environmental protection and closure of factories meant that many people could not survive. Therefore, environmental protection was a tough battle. It was a problem that was a headache for every country. Although there were many renewable environmentally friendly energy sources, they had certain limitations and could not be poprized. The new energy source developed by the Bo Group¡¯s biotechpany had eliminated the shorings of the existing environmentally friendly energy sources. Not only was it environmentally friendly and cost-effective, but it could also be widely used and had high performance. It couldpletely rece most non-renewable or polluting energy sources. The moment such a new energy source appeared on the summit forum, it immediately attracted the frenzied reporting of various countries¡¯ media! As humans developed, industrial pollution became more and more severe, and some non-renewable energy sources became fewer and fewer. Now, with this new renewable environmentally friendly energy source, the energy that was originallycking, that was even about to be lost, was no longer scarce and no longer needed to be fought over. This could definitely be described as a blessing for mankind! (This new energy source is for the plot to highlight the importance of this project. Pure fiction.) The Bo Group was in charge of the research and development of this new energy source. The G Group supported it and the Ling Group participated in it. The Bo Group and the Ling Group used to be simrpanies, and they had more than forty years of friendship. The biotechnology under the Ling Group was also very outstanding, so Bo Junyan chose to coborate with the Ling Group back then. This project wasn¡¯t a recent coboration. They¡¯d worked together years ago, and it would erupt into a busy period in the near future. It was all for this summit. They had toplete all the tests on this new energy source before the summit was held. They had to go through it again and again to be absolutely certain, one hundred percent certain, that nothing could go wrong. If there was even the slightest mistake, it would not be a matter of losing research and development funds all these years, but... There would be serious consequences! Therefore, the closer the deadline was, the busier it would be. All sorts of data, documents, approval, tests, all sorts of confirmation and rtionships. In short, there were many things to do. Over the past few days, Bo Junyan had been getting an average of one hour of sleep every day. Ling Wei knew that they would be so busy during this period that Bo Junyan would not have time to care about Mu Huan. Under such circumstances, it was easy for misunderstandings to stack up. As the misunderstandings deepened, she allowed such incidents to erupt one after another. Working closely with the Bo family, she knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule was the best weapon for her. As for Mu Huan, she did not know anything. It was not that Bo Junyan was not close to her. Chapter 786 - So It’s That Important (2)

Chapter 786: So It¡¯s That Important (2)

Instead, as far as Bo Junyan knew, Mu Huan was still very young. Her original life was already very tough, and she didn¡¯t understand these work-rted matters. It sounded boring, so there was no need for him to tell her all this. As for the itinerary, he wasn¡¯t used to telling anyone about it. Even his parents didn¡¯t know. After the television broadcasted the introduction of this new energy source, the cafeteria exploded. ¡°D*mn! This is too awesome! I know that the Bo Group¡¯s biotechnology is top-notch in the country, but I never expected them to develop such a novel renewable energy source! This is too f*cking awesome!¡± a student yelled in shock. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! If we can promote this new type of energy source, it will be as amazing as in the television shows. This is simply... I can¡¯t even describe it!¡± ¡°Oh my god! How can our Professor Bo be so amazing!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Professor Bo is so outstanding that he has a few PhDs? One of them is a PhD in biology!¡± ¡°D*mn! He¡¯s so handsome, so rich, and so talented! Such a talented and beautiful person, such a legendary big shot, actually became our teacher! I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet such a legendary character in such close proximity!¡± ¡°No wonder Professor Bo isn¡¯ting to ss and has found someone to substitute for him. He¡¯s actually busy with such an important matter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°But why haven¡¯t I heard of such a big research project before? A research project like this should have been reported at the beginning! After all, this is beneficial to the country and the people. It¡¯s the world¡¯s top research project! Especially now that environmental protection is at its highest, this is the birth of a new energy source! This is such an important scientific research project!¡± Just as the other students were about to say that they didn¡¯t know, the news on television cleared up their doubts. This project was a confidential project. All the participants had signed a confidentiality agreement. Not only did outsiders not know about it, but even their families did not know about it. In past cases, reports said that some wives did not even know what their husbands did. This was verymon in the scientific research and development world. This was because many of the projects were very confidential. Not a single piece of information was leaked, and it suddenly appeared in one day. In particr, although the Bo Group was in charge of the research and development of this project, it was also one of the important projects that the G Group was involved in. Back then, the Bo Group had issued a decree. If the project could not bepleted by the deadline, or if the project was not perfect and had ws, there would be some mistakes. That would lead to serious consequences! Hence, the senior executives of the Bo Group all said that this was a matter of life and death. If things were done well, the Bo Group would definitely rise to a higher level. If things went wrong, they would all lose their jobs and be done with it. The more she listened to the reports, the more she realized the importance of this project. If they could not ensure that nothing went wrong before the summit, the consequences would be unimaginable! This was really not something she could bear... She thought about how she almost dyed such a major event. Her mood, which had just recovered a little, instantly sank to rock bottom. At this moment, the camera switched back to the meeting and was pointed at Bo Junyan, who was standing on stage. For the first time, Mu Huan truly felt the gap between them. Chapter 787 - So It’s That Important (3)

Chapter 787: So It¡¯s That Important (3)

The two of them lived inpletely different circles. Their levels were worlds apart. ¡°Xiao Huan, isn¡¯t your husband amazing?!¡± Li Meng eximed as she watched the television. After she finished speaking, she did not hear Mu Huan¡¯s reply for a long time. This made her turn to look at Mu Huan strangely. Then, she saw an expression on Mu Huan¡¯s face that she had never seen before. Mu Huan had always been an outstanding and confident person. Even when her life was at its most difficult, she was optimistic and confident every day. And now, the expression on her face left her at a loss for words. She stared nkly at Mu Huan for a while before asking, ¡°Xiao Huan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She, who always liked to praise her husband, saw how awesome her husband¡¯spany was. This kind of global summit, this kind of novel renewable energy source, this was simply heaven! Why wasn¡¯t she happy? Why wasn¡¯t she looking at how awesome her husband was? Why was she looking so serious? ¡°Wu Xingye must have told you that I did something stupid at Bo Junyan¡¯spany,¡± Mu Huan replied. Li Meng said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the stupid thing you did has something to do with this new energy source...¡± She sighed. ¡°I almost made him miss this summit.¡± If the people from the Ling Group had continued to go on strike and the project had not beenpleted on time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to showcase it like he did at the summit. This kind of scientific research project would get busier and busier as it progressed. When it was being developed, there would be all kinds of approval necessary, and the relevant departments of world-wide organizations would have to confirm it. There were all sorts of things to do. He was so busy that he couldn¡¯t even give her a word or two. He was so busy that he couldn¡¯tfort her or reason with her properly. She thought about how he hadn¡¯t rested for days and how she had caused that incident to happen, causing the employees of the Ling Group to go on strike. This behavior of hers was really causing trouble! She did... thest thing she wanted to do. She... Li Meng: ¡°...¡± No wonder she was in such a bad mood this time. It turned out to be such an important matter! But... No! ¡°Did you know that he¡¯s busy with such an important project?¡± Given Xiao Huan¡¯s sensibility, she would definitely not do anything that would dy that important matter! ¡°Although I didn¡¯t know that he was busy with such an important project, I could tell that he was really busy. However, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t think of it, she... ¡°If you can tell that he¡¯s very busy, you definitely won¡¯t have created trouble unless it¡¯s something you can¡¯t tolerate!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could not tolerate it, but even if so, she should have. ¡°Is it rted to Ling Wei? Did she provoke you on purpose?¡± Li Meng instinctively guessed when she heard that the Ling Group was also involved in this project. Given Xiao Huan¡¯s character, she would never do anything willful even if she saw Bo Junyan doing ordinary work, let alone if she saw him exceptionally busy. Unless someone provoked her and made her, who had never suffered a loss, unable to tolerate it. Until now, Ling Wei was the one that she could not tolerate and the one that could make her lose control the most. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know the situation, and Ling Wei knew how busy and important the matter was. Yet she provoked you and made you unable to tolerate it. She made you lose control and retaliate against her. If this matter had been dyed, it¡¯d have been her fault, not yours!¡± Chapter 788 - So It’s That Important (4)

Chapter 788: So It¡¯s That Important (4)

¡°Perhaps she knew that Bo Junyan had been very busy recently and knew that provoking you under such circumstances would only jeopardize your rtionship even more. That¡¯s why she did this!¡± Li Meng said indignantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan thought so too. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s all her fault! Also, her goal is to make you me yourself and feel bad. She wants to break up your rtionship with Bo Junyan. No matter what, you can¡¯t fulfill her wish!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°I know.¡± She knew. Everything. ¡°Then don¡¯t be like this! This isn¡¯t your fault! That woman is too cunning and despicable! She¡¯s too shameless. She was still in the mood to scheme against you at such a critical moment! She¡¯s too evil!¡± Li Meng became angrier as she spoke. ¡°I was in the wrong too. I knew that she had deliberately taken advantage of this opportunity to frame me and make me rash and create trouble, but I still did it on impulse. If I had only done what I did in the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t have gone wrong. I would have continued to be stubborn after Bo Junyan talked to me like that...¡± At that time, she had been too impulsive. She should have thought about it more. Perhaps she could have thought of a better solution. ¡°After he talked to you? After he told you how important things were?¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t say what project it was, he did say that he was very busy and told me to wait until this project was over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all his fault! If he¡¯d told you directly what was happening and how important it was, then no matter what, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have done anything!¡± Li Meng knew Mu Huan too well, so she trusted her unconditionally and brainlessly. ¡°Ourmunication is really not on point. He doesn¡¯t tell me anything. It¡¯s often something that others know, but I don¡¯t. Others would know his schedule and whereabouts, but I won¡¯t.¡± The two of them reallyckedmunication. He didn¡¯t tell her anything. Ling Wei was able to create misunderstandings between her and Bo Junyan time and time again because she knew about Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule or because she knew about it in advance. This way, she could arrange things in advance and catch Mu Huan off guard. And Mu Huan knew nothing. ¡°This is the drawback of you guys suddenly bing husband and wife. You guys got married before you even understood each other. There must be some friction between your temperaments. Everything will be fine after you slowly understand each other!¡± Li Mengforted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what¡¯ll happen in the future...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t let Ling Wei, that shameless viin, get what she wants!¡± Li Meng could not bear to see her so listless. She was just perfect! ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then cheer up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling disgusted with myself. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Mu Huan knew everything, but she couldn¡¯t take it that she was feeling disgusted with herself. After all, even if someone were to plot against you, it would only be because you weren¡¯t careful enough. In the future, she would have to be more careful when she encountered things. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look down on yourself. Your starting point is different, and you¡¯re ten years younger than Ling Wei. To put it bluntly, there are some things that you can¡¯tpare to. It¡¯s just like how she can neverpare to your youth!¡± Li Meng was naturally able to say anything given her rtionship with Mu Huan. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If you know, then cheer up! We¡¯re all unkible cockroaches!¡± ¡°Why a cockroach when it¡¯s so disgusting?¡± Mu Huan asked in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t people always describe strong people as unkible cockroaches?¡± Just as Li Meng was teasing her to divert Mu Huan¡¯s thoughts... Chapter 789 - So It’s That Important (5)

Chapter 789: So It¡¯s That Important (5)

The image on the dining hall television changed and started broadcasting. After the summit ended, Bo Junyan and Ling Wei attended the nation¡¯s highest-level banquet. Although the Ling Group was only a participant in this research and development project, they were considered partners. Hence, Bo Junyan and Ling Wei attended the banquet together. Western etiquette required a femalepanion to hold her malepanion¡¯s arm as they entered the banquet hall. The television was currently broadcasting the scene of Ling Wei holding Bo Junyan¡¯s arm as they walked the red carpet into the banquet hall. There was another uproar in the canteen! ¡°Isn¡¯t that Professor Ling?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Professor Ling!¡± ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t expect Professor Ling to be so amazing! She also participated in developing this new energy source!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she a doctor? Why is she also the vice-president of the Ling Group? Can she be more outstanding?¡± ¡°As expected of my goddess! She¡¯s so outstanding!¡± ¡°Previously, I thought that Professor Bo and Professor Ling were a good match. Now, they look even better together!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! How can they be sopatible? I think they¡¯re a match made in heaven. They¡¯re a perfect match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Previously, Professor Bo said that Professor Ling is not his wife but his rtive. His wife is prettier and better than Professor Ling. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a woman more beautiful and better than Professor Ling in this world!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t expect it! I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s prettier than Professor Ling, she¡¯s definitely not as outstanding as Professor Ling!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Professor Ling is the most outstanding and capable goddess I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°I can only say that you are inexperienced!¡± Li Meng could not help but stand up and rebuke the other party loudly. What could one do when it was their imagination that wascking! ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve got a lot of experience!¡± The person who had been rebuked by her knew that her rtionship with Mu Huan was especially good and that she was not to be trifled with. Hence, if she was willing to say this, then they¡¯d let her say it. It didn¡¯t matter. ¡°You...¡± Li Meng was exasperated. No matter what kind of person Ling Wei was, no one could deny that her appearance, background, and aura made her look like someone from the same world as Bo Junyan. They looked verypatible! No matter how unwilling Li Meng was, she could not deny this. Sometimes, things were like that. There were many outstanding people in this world. It was just that there were some people who were even more outstanding. Some people were born good. But while God had given some of them many wonderful things, they would only be worse and worse. It was as if someone could turn the tables and be a god while someone else could y the cards badly! All of this stemmed from a person¡¯s heart, whether it was good or bad. A good person would do many good things. Even if the people you helped did not repay you, very few people would harm you. However, if evil people did too many bad things, they would have many enemies. Retribution would eventuallye. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Li Meng looked at Mu Huan worriedly. She was already in low spirits and med herself for what she had done. Now that she saw this scene, she must feel even worse! ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Huan replied with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t force a smile. You don¡¯t have to do this with me.¡± Li Meng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing a smile. It¡¯s really nothing to me to see such a scene.¡± After this incident, Mu Huan had thought a lot about it. Despite seeing this kind of etiquette-rted interaction, she really didn¡¯t feel much anymore. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be so agitated and childish anymore. Chapter 790 - So It’s That Important (6)

Chapter 790: So It¡¯s That Important (6)

Again and again, as the enemy wished. He was hers. Ling Wei couldn¡¯t take him away no matter what. If he wasn¡¯t hers, everything she did would be in vain. When it came to rtionships, as long as she gave her heart, she would not think about anything else. She really did not want to live such a day of fear, unease, and dread anymore! She wouldn¡¯t let herself do that again. After putting everything on the line, it was her fortune to have obtained it, but it was her fate if she were to lose it. When Li Meng heard this, not only did she not heave a sigh of relief, she even said nervously, ¡°Xiao Huan, are you going along with Ling Wei¡¯s n and not caring about God Bo anymore and wanting to give up on him?!¡± ¡°No. As long as my husband still wants me, I will never give up on him. I just learned how to bnce.¡± If she could not bnce that strong emotion, it would only make her fall for provocations and be made to do stupid things. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. Let¡¯s eat. After dinner, I¡¯ll rush back to write the experimental report,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng wanted to say something, but Mu Huan was smarter than her. She understood everything that Mu Huan said. Mu Huan could think things through and analyze them better than Li Meng could. Hence, whatever thetter said was useless, so she did not say anything else. The two of them wanted to focus on eating. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi walked toward them. Recently, the two silly sons of thendowner were often together. ¡°Xiao Huan, did you see that?¡± Long Feiting asked first. Mu Huan looked up at them but did not say anything. She lowered her head and continued eating. Seeing that she was still in the mood to eat, Long Feiting couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to eat at a time like this! You¡¯re being tantly made a cuckold of! Don¡¯t you feel that even your breath is emitting green gas?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why didn¡¯t he just say that there were thousands of horses galloping on her head? ¡°Xiao Huan, can you tolerate my uncle and Ling Wei¡¯s behavior?¡± Gu Chenyi asked. ¡°What¡¯s to tolerate? Isn¡¯t it just arm-holding? That¡¯s just God Bo¡¯s gentlemanly manners!¡± Although Li Meng thought that Long Feiting was not bad, she still sided with her idol, God Bo. ¡°Gentleman my ass! Let me show you this!¡± As he spoke, Long Feiting tossed a stack of newspapers to Mu Huan. They were foreign newspapers, and they were reporting on Bo Junyan and Ling Wei. ¡°Mu Huan, you can understand these English words, right?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Come, take a good look at these ces that I¡¯ve circled.¡± Long Feiting pointed at the ce that he had circled with a red pen. ¡°Do you need me to trante it for you?¡± ¡°Do it. I can¡¯t read it,¡± Mu Huan¡¯s friend said. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Was he talking to her? However, he still said, ¡°The general meaning of these words is that the reporters asked Bo Junyan if he had a wife. Bo Junyan said that his wedding date was approaching. He clearly got married a long time ago, so why did he say that his wedding date was approaching? He made these foreign reporters think that he was going to marry Ling Wei because there were reports in the past that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were engaged! Look, these reports are all saying that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding date is approaching!¡± ¡°How can they say that? There¡¯s no cuckolding going on! God Bo didn¡¯t say that his and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding date was approaching! This was clearly written by those media outlets! Aren¡¯t the media best at writing such things?! They make up what they don¡¯t know to be true!¡± Li Meng felt that the media nowadays were too good at reporting blindly and would often start making things up without any evidence. One picture could start it all, but the rest were all fabrications! ¡°That¡¯s because Bo Junyan gave them the wrong idea. I think that since he developed a new energy source, that made him even more impressive. That¡¯s why his thoughts have turned in a bad direction.¡± Chapter 791 - So It’s That Important (7)

Chapter 791: So It¡¯s That Important (7)

¡°Isn¡¯t it said that when one reaches middle-age, it¡¯s a joyous asion? A promotion, a fortune, and a new wife? This middle-aged man is about to make a fortune, so he hid his married status and wants to move on to a new wife!¡± Long Feiting snorted coldly. Gu Chenyi added, ¡°That¡¯s possible! A man is concerned about things¡¯ freshness. Xiao Huan, you must have exceeded your shelf life. He wants to rece you before your expiration date!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Aren¡¯t you guys men? You¡¯re already ndering all men. She did not say anything. She lowered her head and continued eating. She quickly ate her fill and left. That was because the surrounding students were already looking at their table. Although she had found a corner and told others that she did not like being surrounded by so many people and that there were no other ssmates around her, the two of them rushing over like this attracted too much attention. It was hard not to notice their table. She did not want anyone to know that she and Bo Junyan were husband and wife at this point in time, as it would attract more attention. ¡°Why are you...¡± Long Feiting wanted to say, ¡°Why are you still in the mood to eat?!¡± However, he realized that she was in the mood to eat because she did not care! It was only because she did not care that she was in the mood to eat even after seeing such news! At the thought of this, his mood brightened. ¡°Let¡¯s go get food!¡± he said as he wrapped his arms around Gu Chenyi¡¯s neck. Gu Chenyi seemed to have thought of this too. He did not say anything else and followed him to get food. The two of them had wanted to continue chatting with Mu Huan after getting their meals, but when they returned, they realized that Mu Huan had disappeared. The two of them were no longer in the mood to eat. However, they still had to eat. Hence, they sat at the table where Mu Huan was sitting earlier. Long Feiting suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± Thinking that he was referring to his uncle, Gu Chenyi replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What the f*ck are you saying? I¡¯mmenting that you have a human face but a beast¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with the heart of a beast!¡± Gu Chenyi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Look at you. Your uncle treats you so well, yet you¡¯re trying to poach something of his while he¡¯s busy. You¡¯re so immoral and have let your uncle down. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? If your behavior isn¡¯t beastly, what¡¯s it called?¡± Although Long Feiting didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to be with Bo Junyan, he didn¡¯t want her to be with Gu Chenyi either! Gu Chenyi, this rotten grass, was not worthy of Mu Huan. Hence, he wanted to dig deeper into Gu Chenyi¡¯s guilt and make him feel guilty! But who knew... ¡°Xiao Huan is mine to begin with!¡± He was not trying to poach her. He just wanted her back! ¡°D*mn, who gave you such a misconception? Why do you think Xiao Huan is yours to begin with?¡± ¡°Why do you care what I think? You don¡¯t even like her, so why are you being so nosy?¡± Gu Chenyi asked. ¡°Mu Huan and I are good friends now. Her matters are my matters. A rotten weed like you is not worthy of her. I advise you to give up on her and stop having any thoughts about her!¡± Long Feiting snorted coldly. ¡°Heh...¡± Gu Chenyi gave him a cold smile. ¡°Xiao Huan hasn¡¯t divorced my uncle yet, and you¡¯re already attacking your love rival. Aren¡¯t you taking action a little too early?!¡± Before crossing the river, he wanted to tear down all the bridges. Was he stupid? Chapter 792 - So It Was That Important (8)

Chapter 792: So It Was That Important (8)

¡°I¡¯m just advising you out of goodwill to give up on those thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. You won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I stand a chance or not!¡± Gu Chenyi snorted. Just a moment ago, the two of them had been very cooperative. Now, they had fallen out with each other again. Nothing could end faster than their friendship! After Mu Huan left the canteen, she went to theboratory to write an experimental report. This was writtente into the night. During this period, she looked at her phone many times, but there were no calls or messages she wanted to see. The television program at the canteen was not a live broadcast. In other words, Bo Junyan had already attended the summit and banquet yesterday. Was he still so busy that he did not even have time to make a call today? Realizing that she was thinking that way again, Mu Huan stopped herself in time. Just as she was about to take back her phone and return to the dormitory to sleep... Her phone rang. This made her so excited that she almost threw her phone out, but... When she saw the caller ID, her excitement instantly froze. It wasn¡¯t Bo Junyan. It was Liu Changfeng. She stared at her phone for a few seconds before answering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that it¡¯ste at night in China. Sorry for disturbing you. Go back to sleep. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± When Liu Changfeng¡¯s call was picked up, he realized that they were in different timezones. It was alreadyte at night in China. ¡°No, I¡¯m not asleep yet. I was just writing something,¡± Mu Huan replied. ¡°I asked about the test for you. You¡¯re only in your first year of university, so you definitely don¡¯t have enough knowledge. Even if I asked you to study ahead, you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish reading so many books in a short period of time. Therefore, the director said that the test for you doesn¡¯t require too much professional knowledge. He wants to test your intelligence, as well as your talent in pharmaceutical studies. I¡¯m not too sure about the details, but in short, you don¡¯t need to read books. It¡¯s a test of your personal ability. ¡°Oh right, the director also said that because you¡¯re Song Zhiwen¡¯s granddaughter and you¡¯re still young, as long as you score 25 points, you can enter NST! When the timees, he¡¯ll get someone to groom you.¡± Over the past few days, Liu Changfeng had found a group of people who were good at Chinese medicine. However, the suitable ones belonged to the national treasure league of professors. They could not be dug up, and it was useless to dig out the unsuitable ones. Therefore, Mu Huan was the most suitable candidate at the moment. He had already met her husband. If she could pass the assessment, he should be able to convince them to migrate. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Twenty-five points was enough... How difficult was this test? How high was the value? ¡°When is the assessment?¡± ¡°Because your situation is special, they still need to prepare the questions. When the director is done preparing the questions, I will inform you.¡± In the past, the NST entrance examination required very professional questions, so the questions in the question bank were all professional-level questions. As for her, if she was not required to test in a professional capacity, she would have to answer another set of questions. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to hang up... Liu Changfeng smiled and said, ¡°I saw your Moments yesterday. You dance really well. If you can¡¯t get into NST, you can contact me anytime if you want to enter the entertainment industry. With my connections, I can definitely make you famous!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but I want to be a handsome woman in the scientific research field. I won¡¯t go to the entertainment industry to steal food.¡± ¡°If you enter the scientific research world, you will really be its idol!¡± Liu Changfeng had seen experts and professors before. Most of them were middle-aged or old. Even if there were exceptionally talented young scientists, none of them were particrly good-looking. Chapter 793 - So It’s That Important (9)

Chapter 793: So It¡¯s That Important (9)

If Mu Huan could enter NST, with so many old professors teaching her, her improvement would definitely be rapid. This would also bring forward the age of her achievements by a lot. She might even be able to win an international award before the age of 30. When that time came, she would stand with a group of middle-aged and elderly scientists to receive an award. She would definitely be the most handsome person in the scientific research field! If Mu Huan knew that he wasparing her looks with the middle-aged and elderly scientists, she would probably vomit blood. As he did not know if Mu Huan could pass the assessment, Liu Changfeng did not say anything else. The next day... Mu Huan was woken up by her phone ringing. She reached for her phone and saw that it was her father. ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡± As she was woken up, her tone was full of sleepiness. ¡°Why are you still in the mood to sleep?!¡± Mu Dongsheng¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Why should I not be in the mood to sleep?¡± She had stayed uptest night to finish writing the experiment report and was about to die from exhaustion. Why wouldn¡¯t she sleep? ¡°You¡¯re about to lose your husband, yet you¡¯re still capable of sleeping!¡± Mu Dongsheng was really worried for his daughter. ¡°Hubby is mine and can¡¯t run away. If he¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s useless even if I insist on keeping him.¡± Mu Huan thought that he had called because he had seen the television report yesterday. ¡°How can you say it so lightly! You have to do something! Especially since it¡¯s your fault this time! I¡¯m not criticizing you, but no matter how much you dislike Ling Wei and think that she wants to snatch your husband, you can¡¯t go to thepany to cause trouble! Don¡¯t you know that men hate it the most when women go to theirpany to cause trouble? You used to be so smart, but why have you be so stupid now?!¡± Could it be that everyone in love would have zero IQ? His daughter was such a smart person, yet she did such a thing! Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. ¡°How did you know that I went to Bo Junyan¡¯spany to cause trouble?¡± She did not tell him about this! He could not get in touch with the Bo family, so how did he know? ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who knows about it. The entire upper-ss circle in Yun Cheng knows about it now! At such a critical time, you went to Bo Junyan¡¯spany to create a ruckus and even attacked Ling Wei. You went too far and caused all the employees of the Ling Group to go on strike. If Ling Wei hadn¡¯t looked at the bigger picture and insisted on working, Bo Junyan would have been finished this time!¡± Mu Huan did not need to ask around to know how this matter had reached him. The person who had sent the news to him was currently sitting at his house, listening to his call. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes turned colder. It seemed that someone had deliberately spread the news. Just as she was about to say something... Mu Dongsheng continued, ¡°However, you said that Bo Junyan doted on you so much in the past. He didn¡¯t hesitate to believe you when it came to your bed photos. He even went to deal with his grandfather because of you. Why would he be angry at you and chase you out of the Bo family?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t chased out. I¡¯ve been staying at the campus for a few days because of the experiment.¡± Rumor had it that she was chased out of the Bo family. Ha... ¡°Why are you still thinking of experimenting at a time like this?! Are your brains fried?!¡± Mu Dongsheng did not know what she was thinking. Why was she still in the mood to experiment at this time?! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Mu Dongsheng continued, ¡°Oh, right. I also heard that Bo Junyan was angry with you before you went to the office to cause trouble. He hasn¡¯t been home for a few days and said that he might not want you anymore. That¡¯s why you went to the office to cause trouble. What happened between the two of you? Weren¡¯t things so good previously?¡± Chapter 794 - Conflict (1)

Chapter 794: Conflict (1)

Mu Dongsheng had no idea that Bo Junyan had found out about Mu Huan beating up people. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Mu Huan did not want to tell him too much. ¡°What do you mean by that?! I¡¯m your biological father! How can I not care about you?!¡± he retorted angrily. Mu Huan mocked, ¡°You can even ignore me when I was still young, but now I¡¯m already so old. You really don¡¯t have to care about me anymore.¡± ¡°You child, how can you speak like that? Although I...¡± Mu Dongsheng choked on his words. Mu Huan felt a headacheing on when she heard this. Just then, Mu Dongsheng added, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the reason and don¡¯t let me think of a solution with you, I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow to look for you. I¡¯ll stay by your side until you¡¯re willing to tell me!¡± Mu Dongsheng could not allow Mu Huan to divorce Bo Junyan no matter what, because the Mu family¡¯s hospital was currently being managed by Bo Junyan¡¯s men. He did not need to care about anything and only had endless money to spend every day. If Bo Junyan were to divorce his daughter, no one would be able to take care of the hospital. The Mu family¡¯s hospital might be finished by him before Mu Zixuan grew up. Hence, he had to know the reason and think carefully about what to do! No matter what, he had to keep Bo Junyan as his son-inw! Mu Huan knew that he was someone who would reallye if he said it out loud. She did not want him to bother her so much, so she simply told him about how she was discovered by Bo Junyan when she saved Li Meng that day. ¡°What?! You actually let Bo Junyan discover your true colors and know that you¡¯re not a docile and obedient person! No wonder Bo Junyan was so angry with you all of a sudden. No wonder he trusted you when it came to bed photos, but because of this, he doesn¡¯t want you anymore! ¡°You actually let him see your true colors! He wants a docile and obedient wife, but you¡¯re that kind of person. How can he still want you when you¡¯re like this?! Why are you so careless?!¡± Mu Dongsheng reprimanded. Mu Huan tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯m hanging up!¡± She did not want to hear such words again! ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯re hanging up if there¡¯s nothing else?! How can you act like nothing happened after something like this happened?! You have to do something!¡± She was about to be an abandoned woman, yet she was still in the mood to sleep! ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can do. All I can do is wait.¡± She¡¯d done all she could. ¡°Wait? Let me tell you, if you just wait, the only thing you can wait for is to be kicked out of the house!¡± She actually didn¡¯t want to beg for forgiveness and just slept here! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s the only way.¡± ¡°What do you mean it can only be like this?! Hurry up and go find Bo Junyan. No matter what you do, you have to take him down!¡± Mu Dongsheng continued, ¡°I told you before not to do so many things! Don¡¯t do it. The most important thing for you is to quickly give birth to a child for Bo Junyan. Only then will your position be stable. After you give birth, even if your true colors are revealed and Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you¡¯ll still get arge sum of alimony.¡± ¡°With a child as your bond, you¡¯ll be able to get benefits from Bo Junyan for the rest of your life! You refused to listen and insisted on doing these things yourself. How much money can you earn from those part-time jobs of yours? For those things, you let Bo Junyan discover your true colors! You¡¯re so stupid!¡± Mu Dongsheng was so angry that he started cursing. He felt that his daughter was really stupid sometimes! Chapter 795 - Conflict (2)

Chapter 795: Conflict (2)

¡°I don¡¯t need to get money from him! I can rely on myself! I¡¯m not like you, who would exchange a child for money!¡± Mu Huan said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get money from him? You can depend on yourself? Mu Huan, why did you marry Bo Junyan? Have you forgotten so quickly? You can¡¯t even earn enough money for your granny¡¯s surgery, yet you¡¯re telling me that you can rely on yourself? Don¡¯t make othersugh!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s hand turned even whiter. ¡°Bo Junyan¡¯s status is that of a man who¡¯s busy with his career, and he only got a wife so that she can give birth to a child obediently. Firstly, you don¡¯t want to give birth now, and secondly, you¡¯re disobedient! A person like you wouldn¡¯t be wanted even by a normal man, let alone by Bo Junyan! ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re making even more mistakes now. You have to use all your skills to beg for his forgiveness!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Mu Huan said as she hung up the phone. She did not want to hear his words anymore. After she hung up the phone, Mu Dongsheng quickly called again, but Mu Huan did not pick up. If he called again, her phone would be turned off. When Mu Dongsheng could not get through to her on the phone, he came to school to look for her. As he had never cared about her, he only knew what faculty she was in and which ss she was in, so he stopped a boy and asked if he knew about her. When the boy heard that Mu Dongsheng was Mu Huan¡¯s father and hade to school to look for her, he immediately brought Mu Dongsheng to Mu Huan¡¯s ss enthusiastically. When they reached the door, he shouted, ¡°Mu Huan, your father is here for you!¡± Instantly, the entire ss looked up, wanting to see what kind of person Mu Huan¡¯s father was. Mu Dongsheng was a very handsome person, and this made Mu Huan¡¯s ssmates instantly have a good impression of him. The girl sitting behind Mu Huan even tugged at her arm. ¡°Xiao Huan, your father is so handsome!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so handsome about him? He¡¯s an actual son of a b*tch!¡± As she spoke, she put down the book in her hand, stood up, and walked out. She dragged Mu Dongsheng to a hidden corner. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you don¡¯t have to bother about my matters! Why are you still looking for me?!¡± Mu Dongsheng dared to put on airs as a father over the phone and dared to say anything he wanted. When he faced Mu Huan directly, his arrogance could not help but disappear. ¡°Xiao Huan, Dad is doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Cut it out. You¡¯re so concerned about whether Bo Junyan and I can continue. It¡¯s not because you want to get benefits from Bo Junyan, but because you¡¯re afraid that if no one takes care of the Mu family¡¯s hospital, you¡¯ll lose it all!¡± Mu Huan sneered. Mu Dongsheng broke out in a sweat. ¡°Dad is thinking for your own good. It¡¯s good for you and Bo Junyan to continue being together. It¡¯s good for everyone!¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Dad knows. Dad¡¯s words were too harsh. I was too anxious just now and expected better from you! I know my daughter is very capable! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your grandma, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Besides, you¡¯re still so young. Other children, like you, don¡¯t do anything at home. Their parents serve them well. All that¡¯s asked of them is to focus on their studies and get into university. You¡¯ve already been taking care of your granny for three years. With such a family dragging you down, and with you being young, you won¡¯t be able to do anything no matter how capable you are... ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault for being useless! If I had been more useful, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a tough life!¡± Mu Dongsheng said with a look of self-reproach. Chapter 796 - Conflict (3)

Chapter 796: Conflict (3)

¡°If I had prevented you from worrying about your life and allowed you to focus all your energy on your studies, you would have soared into the sky...¡± Mu Dongsheng tried to put in a good word for her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry that no one will care about the Mu family¡¯s hospital when the timees. If Bo Junyan and I really reach that stage, I¡¯ll take over the Mu family¡¯s hospital and not let you worry. You don¡¯t have to be afraid that I won¡¯t return it to your son when the timees. I, Mu Huan, will definitely not want anything that I say I don¡¯t want. When hees of age, I¡¯ll hand the hospital over for him to manage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but you¡¯re still so young. You...¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best. You can go back now!¡± Mu Huan did not want to say anything more to him. ¡°You have to do your best, especially when Bo Junyanes back. You have to do everything you can to beg for his forgiveness. Otherwise, I¡¯lle and bother you every day!¡± Mu Dongsheng¡¯s face was full of determination. If you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯lle and bother you! The corner of Mu Huan¡¯s mouth twitched at the sight of him. If it had been anyone else, she would have beaten him until he wouldn¡¯t dare appear in front of her again. Suddenly, Mu Dongsheng thought of a solution and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, when Junyanes back, apologize first and then swear that you¡¯ll be obedient from now on. You won¡¯t do what he doesn¡¯t like you to do. You¡¯ll do whatever he wants you to do! ¡°If he wants a gentle and obedient wife, you¡¯ll be a gentle and obedient wife going forward! Having money that can¡¯t be spent in a lifetime is the most important. Don¡¯t be so stubborn! Also, regarding Ling Wei, don¡¯t pick a fight with her anymore. As long as Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t divorce you, he can do whatever he wants with her. ¡°A man, especially if he¡¯s a rich man, is never in want of a wife. Most of the time, he has a few other women on the side. Even if he doesn¡¯t have one now, he will definitely have one in the future. You have to learn to turn a blind eye to it. Don¡¯t be so jealous and take it seriously. Take care of him, especially. You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble at thepany in the future!¡± ¡°Mu Dongsheng, you¡¯d better leave immediately. Also, don¡¯te to school to look for me again. Don¡¯t test my limits! I can do anything now!¡± He was her biological father, but he could actually say such words! If she heard him say another word, she would not be able to control the urge to throw him out! ¡°You child...¡± Mu Dongsheng still wanted to say something, but under Mu Huan¡¯s dangerous aura, he turned around and ran away with his tail tucked! Mu Huan felt a headacheing on as she watched him leave. She pinched her brows before getting up to return to the ssroom. When she arrived at the ssroom, her ssmates were all discussing something. Just as she moved closer to see what they were talking about, Li Meng stopped her. ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s go out and buy something to eat!¡± Mu Huan turned to look at her. ¡°ss is starting soon. What are you going to buy to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, and next period isn¡¯t an important ss. Let¡¯s not attend. It¡¯s been a long time since we went shopping. Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Li Meng said as she hugged her, wanting to go out with her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I see what they¡¯re looking at?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Was she that obvious? As if reading her mind, Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°Your behavior is indeed very obvious.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± At this moment, a ssmate said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand! I don¡¯t understand! Professor Bo clearly said that he has a wife and it¡¯s not Professor Ling. Why is he getting married to Professor Ling now?¡± Chapter 797 - Conflict (4)

Chapter 797: Conflict (4)

¡°That¡¯s right! Back then, Professor Bo said that his wife was even better and prettier than Professor Ling. He said it so sincerely. How is he suddenly marrying Professor Ling?¡± ¡°Could it be that Professor Bo said that in order to avoid arousing suspicion? Actually, Professor Ling is his wife. However, they haven¡¯t held a wedding yet, so they haven¡¯t announced it to the public. Now that they¡¯re about to hold a wedding, they¡¯re telling the public that the wedding ising?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. After all, Professor Bo had just arrived and Professor Ling came right after! If Professor Bo didn¡¯te for Professor Ling, how could there be such a coincidence? It must be because Professor Bo knew that Professor Ling wasing to the school for a project, so he followed her here to be a teacher for a semester.¡± ¡°Also, look at the newspaper. Their posture is so intimate! They look like a happy couple about to get married!¡± a girl said, pointing at the newspaper. Upon hearing this, Mu Huan went forward to read the girl¡¯s newspaper. Li Meng tugged at her to stop her from reading it. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She smiled at her, then withdrew her hand and went to borrow the newspaper from the girl. Seeing that she wanted to read it, the girl hurriedly passed the newspaper to Mu Huan. Yesterday, Long Feiting had shown Mu Huan the newspaper of the foreign media. Today, it was a domestic newspaper. Today, the headline of the newspaper was about Bo Junyan and Ling Wei. The cover photo was of Ling Wei holding Bo Junyan¡¯s arm as they walked the red carpet to attend the banquet. This photo was taken very well. It was a photo of the two of themughing at everything the other said. It looked even more exciting than yesterday¡¯s news report! The two of them looked sopatible with each other. Their smiles were so loving that even Mu Huan felt like they were a couple. ¡°I think there¡¯s no smoke without fire. There are so many newspapers and media outlets reporting about their wedding date. It must be about their wedding. Otherwise, why would they be reporting about it like this?!¡± ¡°Also, think about it. Previous reports have said that this or that celebrity was together with someone. After the reports came out, the parties denied it. In the end, those celebrities still got together. If there were rumors of divorce, in the end, the parties definitely got divorced! For such reports toe out, there must be such rumors!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, yes! That¡¯s what happened. Otherwise, why would all the major websites and media be reporting about this?! Also, they said that after the two of them get married, the Bo and Ling families will merge. With such huge benefits, they must be getting married!¡± Just as Li Meng was about to say something, Mu Huan stopped her. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± Li Meng looked at her worriedly. Mu Huan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think much of it. This kind of trick, once, twice, thrice, was always used. Even if they weren¡¯t annoyed, she was. So what if the whole world felt that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were getting married? Not to mention that it might not be true, even if it was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Bo Junyan from marrying Ling Wei, nor would she block it. This man, if his heart was with you, no matter how the rumors spread, no matter how they reported it, you don¡¯t have to care because he will eventually return to your side. If his heart was no longer with you, whatever you say or do would be useless. It was better to sleep than to have so little time. She no longer wanted to panic, be afraid, worried, and anxious. That¡¯d just make you stupid. As a person, you just have to work hard and do your best. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this. Let¡¯s go to ss,¡± Mu Huan said as she returned to her seat and sat down, continuing to read. Chapter 798 - Conflict (5)

Chapter 798: Conflict (5)

Seeing that her reaction waspletely different from before, Li Meng whispered, ¡°Xiao Huan, are you really going to give up on Master Bo?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just a little tired. I don¡¯t want to focus on any of this anymore.¡± What was the point of worrying and feeling uneasy because of all this anxiety? It didn¡¯t help anything. She might as well read more books and learn more. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± After school in the afternoon, Mu Huan and Li Meng were stopped by two bodyguards in ck on their way back to the dormitory. ¡°Ms. Mu, Old Master wants to see you.¡± ¡°What old man?¡± Mu Huan looked up. The bodyguard in ck was stunned, as if he did not expect her to ask such a question. ¡°Mr. Bo¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan looked at Li Meng. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Meng returned to the dormitory first. Mu Huan was brought to a vi not far from Yun University by the men in ck. When she entered, Old Master Meng was sitting on the sofa watching television. The news of yesterday¡¯s global summit was ying on the television. ¡°Come, sit here and take a good look.¡± Old Master Meng patted the seat beside him for Mu Huan to take a look. Without a word, Mu Huan walked over and sat down. After she sat down, a maid came over with tea. When she ced the teacup on the coffee table next to Mu Huan, she identally spilled tea on Mu Huan. The other party hurriedly picked up a napkin and wanted to help Mu Huan wipe it, but Mu Huan did not let her wipe it. Instead, she took the napkin and wiped it herself. After the maid bowed and apologized repeatedly, she left. Mu Huan apanied Old Master Meng as he watched the summit to see Bo Junyan and Ling Wei attend the banquet. In the end, the image of Ling Wei holding Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and the two of them smiling so beautifully was captured. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. She knew that the old man would not let go of such a good opportunity. When she heard that all the major media outlets in the country were reporting that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei were getting married, she knew that the Old Master was behind this. Now, he even stopped the video here. Was he afraid that she would not know that he had manipted the media? ¡°How did you feel when you saw thest scene?¡± ¡°I feel that you¡¯re too boring, Grandpa. From the very beginning, you¡¯ve been using such photos to attack me. In the middle, you used them again, and now, you¡¯re using them again. Once, twice, thrice. You¡¯re always using these photos that are taken from angles. This is very boring. I don¡¯t even feel anything when I look at them.¡± This was how Mu Huan felt after looking through all these. Old Master Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you feel inferior and think that you¡¯re not good enough for Junyan after seeing such news?¡± Mu Huan lowered her eyes, her long eyshes hiding her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that way at all. I¡¯m such a young and beautiful girl. She¡¯s so old, so I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve lost out.¡± ¡°Shallow! Youth and appearance are only temporary! Only talent is eternal! Look at yourselfpared to Ling Wei. How can youpare to her?¡± ¡°I think I can evenpare to that.¡± ¡°Who gave you such confidence?¡± ¡°Born with it.¡± Old Master Mengughed in anger. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you in my life!¡± Mu Huan did not say anything. If she were to criticize others, she would criticize them because she didn¡¯t know them in person. However, he was an elder. Even if he did not treat her as family, he was still her husband¡¯s family. Old Master Meng felt that it was impossible to make her feel inferior, so he said, ¡°Now that you know the importance of this project, don¡¯t you think you should do something?¡± Chapter 799 - Conflict (6)

Chapter 799: Conflict (6)

¡°Do what?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Leave Junyan! A woman like you who doesn¡¯t see the big picture is not worthy of Junyan!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± She knew that this was what he wanted her to do. Old Master Meng said, ¡°You can¡¯t do it? You almost destroyed thepany and the livelihood of so many people. If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I couldn¡¯t live on! You still have the cheek to want to continue being with Junyan!¡± Mu Huan remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t me yourself or feel guilty at all for almost ruining such an important incident?¡± Her hands clenched at her sides. ¡°No remorse. No guilt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as heartless and shameless as you!¡± Old Master Meng mmed his walking stick angrily. ¡°However, it makes sense. Why would someone like you, who is with Junyan for money, care about the life and death of the Bo Group? At most, when the Bo Group falls, you can use your body and your youthful beauty to find other rich people,¡± Old Master Meng said with disdain. ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back to the dormitory,¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up and walked out. ¡°I knew someone like you, whoes from a humble family, has no manners. You stood up and left before your elders finished talking.¡± Old Master Meng became even more disgusted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite uneducated,¡± Mu Huan admitted with a nod. Old Master Meng was speechless. ¡°Do you have any sense of shame?¡± She admitted that she was uneducated and was not ashamed at all! It was as if she was proud of herck of manners! ¡°No.¡± Old Master Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± The butler standing beside Old Master Meng was speechless. ¡°Mu Huan, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡± Old Master Meng knocked hard on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Grandpa.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face showed that she knew who she was talking to. ¡°Have you revealed your true colors andpletely given up on yourself?¡± Previously, she had been so respectful and ingratiating to him. She clearly knew that he did not like her and wanted to deal with her, yet she still tried to get into his good books. No matter how he said things, it was as if she couldn¡¯t understand him. It was as if she could not hear him. Now, she was acting like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water! ¡°Yes, I¡¯vepletely given up on myself.¡± Some people won¡¯t like you, no matter what you do. She was tired. Old Master Meng couldn¡¯t stand her like this. ¡°A person like you isn¡¯t worthy of Junyan. You¡¯d better leave him on your own!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a very ignorant person.¡± Old Master Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± The butler was speechless. This Young Madam was really a thorn that was hard to deal with. ¡°Grandpa, to be honest, I¡¯m really tired facing you like this. I know that you won¡¯t like me no matter what, and I know that you want Bo Junyan and me to be separated, but it¡¯s useless for you to do this to me. I can tell you directly that unless Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t want me anymore, I won¡¯t leave him of my own ord! ¡°So, if you really want us to break up, go look for Bo Junyan and ask him to divorce me. Don¡¯t do such things again. I¡¯m a person without any sense of shame or inferiority. No matter how many times you do this, it¡¯s useless to me. Don¡¯t waste our time, alright?¡± Mu Huan, who had originally wanted to leave, decided to make things clear before leaving. She did not want to deal with such meaningless conversations anymore. Chapter 800 - Conflict (7)

Chapter 800: Conflict (7)

¡°Are you mocking me for not having the ability to make Junyan abandon you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sincerely advising you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already put it that way, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time persuading you to leave on your own.¡± Old Master Meng felt that no matter how hard he tried, he could not arouse Mu Huan¡¯s shame and make her leave of her own ord. Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless! ¡°Look outside.¡± As soon as Old Master Meng finished speaking, Mu Huan looked outside. Through the row of floor-to-ceiling windows, she saw many bodyguards dressed in ck waiting outside for orders. Despite having more people, they thought highly of her, so all of them were holding electric batons in their hands and wearing gas masks. They were well-prepared so that she could not use the drug. Even if she could hit them again, she would inevitably be electrocuted a few times. Even if she could not be knocked out with electric batons, she would still fall after a few hits. She felt that the old master knew that she could not anger Bo Junyan and would not go overboard with anything, and even though she knew that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather did not like her, Mu Huan subconsciously treated Bo Junyan¡¯s rtives as her own. Hence, she thought that she had only been called over to be humiliated by him, so she came without any precautions. But from the looks of it, it was not going to be easy today. After some thought, Mu Huan reached into her pocket for her phone, but unexpectedly, it was gone! She was very sure that her phone was still in her pocket before she came in... Suddenly, she thought of the maid who had spilled tea on her. Someone who could serve a wealthy family should not make such a low-level mistake of spilling tea on a guest. However, she was clearly looking at her hands. It was impossible for her to steal her phone out of thin air. Then, she thought that the maid might be responsible for diverting her attention while someone else took the opportunity to steal her phone! To be able to make her feel that no one was near her and not have anything on her, that person was very powerful! She turned to look at the butler standing beside the Old Master. The butler looked like an ordinary middle-aged man, but in this house, other than him, no one else coulde to her side in such a short time to steal her phone. The butler met her gaze without any change in expression. ¡°What is Grandpa trying to do?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. He actually asked someone to steal her phone. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t afraid at all, Old Master Meng actually admired her reaction. After all, there were very few young people who could remain calm and unafraid in such a situation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the merger of the Bo and Ling families was his greatest wish, he would probably be satisfied with his granddaughter-inw. ¡°Other than the people you saw, there¡¯s also this.¡± Old Master Meng asked the butler to show Mu Huan the video call. The phone the butler was holding was Mu Huan¡¯s phone. The person he was calling was Mu Huan¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s nurse. In the video, Mu Huan¡¯s granny was lying quietly on the bed as if she had fallen asleep. However, Mu Huan, who was well aware of her granny¡¯s schedule, knew that this was not the time for her granny to sleep. It was obvious that her granny had been drugged, and there were two bodyguards in ck standing by her granny¡¯s bed. ¡°Your grandmother is in my hands now. Didn¡¯t you marry Junyan because of your grandmother? Leave Junyan now for your grandmother!¡± Old Master Meng said. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dangerous. Thest thing she could tolerate in this life was someone using her granny to threaten her! Chapter 801 - Conflict (8)

Chapter 801: Conflict (8)

Just as she was about to move. ¡°You¡¯d better not act rashly. I¡¯m not as soft-hearted as your grandma. If my men touch your granny, she¡¯ll definitely be in a miserable state! Your granny has finally recovered after much difficulty. Don¡¯t tell me you want her to lie on the bed and never wake up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my granny. Return the phone to me. I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Mu Huan reached out to ask for the phone from the butler, but he had no intention of giving it to her. She looked at Old Master Meng. ¡°You¡¯re too immoral. I don¡¯t think you have any integrity to speak of. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t believe you.¡± Old Master Meng looked at her as if he was saying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I returned your phone to you and released your granny, you could kill me in an instant!¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Mu Huan asked with a dark gaze. ¡°Gu Chenyi, who is drugged, is upstairs right now. I¡¯ll get someone to send you upter. After that, you¡¯ll leave the country with him. You¡¯ll have to cooperate with me and make it seem like you were disappointed with Junyan because of what happened at thepany. You don¡¯t want to be with him anymore, so you returned to Gu Chenyi¡¯s side. However, you¡¯re afraid that the Gu family won¡¯t agree to you two being together, so you eloped with Gu Chenyi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a ruthless person. I¡¯ll give you enough money to live the rest of your life extravagantly. After everything is settled, I¡¯ll send your grandmother over to reunite with you.¡± ¡°Here, take this drug. This is the strongest one avable. After you¡¯ve taken it and I see it taking effect, I¡¯ll send you upstairs. So, don¡¯t think of anything else. Be good and don¡¯t make me hurt your granny!¡± Mu Huan suddenlyughed when she saw the drug in Old Master Meng¡¯s hand. Thisughable person had said he wasn¡¯t someone who was ruthless in his actions. In what way was he not ruthless? He was holding on to her granny for fear that Mu Huan would be disobedient. He was afraid that after her granny was safe, Mu Huan woulde back, so he was going to force her to have that sort of encounter with Gu Chenyi. This was because only once she really had something going on with Gu Chenyi would she not care about how this matter ended in the future. She would never be able to be with Bo Junyan again. He even wanted her to create the illusion that she was willing to elope with Gu Chenyi. He didn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation, yet he imed that he wasn¡¯t ruthless! If he wasn¡¯t ruthless, who was? ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you people. You think you¡¯re noble, upstanding, and have had a good upbringing, yet you can do such a shameless thing! Using so many people to force your own granddaughter-inw to make a cuckold of your own grandson. Such morals, such principles, and such shamelessness, it really makes one sigh. If one is shameless, they are invincible. This saying is simply too true!¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s face darkened at her sarcastic smile. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Junyan¡¯s own good! The two of you are not suitable for each other!¡± ¡°For Bo Junyan¡¯s own good? For his own good, you¡¯re going to make him a cuckold?¡± Mu Huanughed even more harshly. ¡°Grandpa, Junyan is your biological grandson! You even said that you raised him. How can you treat your biological grandson like this? You should know how he feels about you. Do you know how much you¡¯ll hurt him if you do this? If you do this, you¡¯ll lose him forever!¡± Her heart ached for Bo Junyan to be treated like this by a family member he respected so much! An indescribable emotion shed across Old Master Meng¡¯s eyes, but he did not say anything else. ¡°Do you want to take the drug yourself, or do I have to force you to take it?¡± Chapter 802 - Conflict (9)

Chapter 802: Conflict (9)

Seeing that he knew that it was useless to say anything else, Mu Huan suddenly attacked the butler without any forewarning. She wanted to snatch her phone back and call Bo Junyan first to let him know the current situation so that he could convince Old Master Meng to back down. Even if Mu Huan could not tolerate people using her granny to threaten her, she still thought that this was her husband¡¯s maternal grandfather and did not want to get into a big fight with Old Master Meng. Unexpectedly, although the butler looked ordinary, he was very good at dodging and counterattacking. Before Mu Huan could take him down, he hadpletely broken Mu Huan¡¯s already slightly damaged phone! Mu Huan looked at her phone, which had been flung to the ground and shattered into pieces, and was instantly enraged. She grabbed the butler¡¯s hand and broke it! Wasn¡¯t his hand speed fast? She would make it impossible for him to get up in this lifetime! The butler was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. However, he could bear it and did not shout. Seeing this, Old Master Meng stood up angrily. ¡°Mu Huan, if you dare to move again, your granny will be finished!¡± She looked at him. At this moment, the television screen that was originally showing the news changed to the scene of her granny being violently pulled out of bed. This made Mu Huan lose her rationality instantly. She quickly rushed toward Old Master Meng and instinctively wanted to strangle him. However, her rationality returned in time and she endured it. ¡°Grandpa, let my granny go. As long as you let her go, I¡¯ll leave Bo Junyan! I really will! I can swear! I definitely will! I¡¯ll definitely keep my word!¡± Mu Huan had just said firmly that as long as Bo Junyan did not leave her, she would never give up. She did not expect reality to p her face so quickly! She would not allow Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather to hurt her granny. If he hurt her granny, she would definitely hurt him. Once she hurt him, her filial mother-inw would definitely feel terrible and think that this was uneptable. How was she going to live in the future? Hence, she could not hurt Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather and could only agree to leave for now. ¡°If you want me to let your granny go, take this drug obediently.¡± Old Master Meng stretched out his hand to let her take the drug. Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. No matter what, she could not ept the fact that something would have to happen between her and Gu Chenyi! ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t take this drug, my men will take action.¡± Old Master Meng started counting. ¡°One, two...¡± Just as he was about to count to three and the bodyguards were about to capture Mu Huan¡¯s granny... Mu Huan suddenly pushed Old Master Meng to sit down. The next second, a sharp knife was ced on his neck. ¡°My granny is my bottom line. It¡¯s also my bottom line for nothing to happen between me and Gu. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll leave Bo Junyan if you want me to! I can swear that I¡¯ll really leave! If you insist on forcing me to take the drug and do that, I¡¯ll hurt you twice as much as you hurt my granny!¡± If there was any room for negotiation in this situation, or if Old Master Meng only wanted to hurt and humiliate her, it would be like how Bai Xuexian had threatened Mu Huan with her granny. Bai Xuexian only wanted to humiliate her. The things that she had forced Mu Huan to do would give Mu Huan the leeway to think of other ways and counterattack after suffering such humiliation. Therefore, Mu Huan would not want to stand up and perish together with Bai Xuexian. However, there was no such thing now. If she did not take the drug, Old Master Meng would hurt her granny. However, she could not ept something like that happening between her and Gu Chenyi! Chapter 803 - Conflict (10)

Chapter 803: Conflict (10)

If she had already said so, she would definitely leave. If Old Master Meng still insisted on forcing her to do such a thing, then she could only hurt him! Even if she knew that once she hurt Old Master Meng, this matter would be big and there would be no way to resolve it, she had no other choice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me, Mu Huan!¡± If it had been anyone else, Mu Huan would have let that person see blood. However, this person was Bo Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather, so she endured it. ¡°You¡¯re Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. How about this? Tell your men not to move. Follow me to my granny¡¯s ce. As long as my granny is safe, I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll also leave Bo Junyan! I really will! Believe me, I can swear on everything I have. I¡¯ll definitely do what I say!¡± She tried persuading him again and swore that she would use her most sincere heart to tell him that as long as he let her granny off, she would definitely not hurt him and would definitely leave! ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you want your granny to be safe, you can only look for Gu Chenyi after taking this drug! Only then can I be sure that you will never return to Junyan¡¯s side! You¡¯d better let go of me and take this drug. Otherwise, look!¡± ¡°I definitely can¡¯t do that! You...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish her sentence, she saw the ck-clothed bodyguard on the television pick up a knife and cut her granny¡¯s neck. Blood instantly flowed down! Her eyes turned red! The next second, she made Old Master Meng see blood! Two wounds! ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare to hurt my granny, I¡¯ll do double the damage to you!¡± she said viciously. If she was not ruthless enough, she would not be able to suppress him. If she did not make him afraid, he would still dare to make othersy hands on her granny! The butler looked at Old Master Meng¡¯s wounds and shouted in shock, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°You actually dared to hurt me! You actually dared to hurt me!¡± Although Old Master Meng had done it to anger Mu Huan, he did not expect her to really hurt him! She even hurt him twice! ¡°Someone! Someone!¡± the butler shouted. The people guarding outside immediately rushed in and surrounded Mu Huan. They red at her with their electric batons. Mu Huan swept a cold nce at the people around her and yanked Old Master Meng up. Although Old Master Meng wasn¡¯t tall, he was about 1.7 meters. Mu Huan was a few centimeters shorter than him. After she pulled him up, she could no longer ce the knife on his neck. Hence, she had Old Master Meng under her control with one hand and held the knife against him with the other. If anyone dared to move, she would stab them! Her ruthlessness just now and the danger she was emitting made the people surrounding her not dare to move. Old Master Meng seemed to be frightened by her ruthlessness. With a pale face, he said, ¡°Mu Huan, let go of me quickly. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to do this. Let me go! I¡¯ll get someone to release your granny immediately!¡± However, how could Mu Huan, who had just seen her granny¡¯s neck being slit, believe his words?! ¡°Mu Huan, trust me. I¡¯ll really let your granny go!¡± ¡°I must see with my own eyes that my granny is safe!¡± Mu Huan could only believe his words if she saw with her own eyes that her granny was safe. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send your granny over immediately!¡± ¡°No, I want you to go with me to my granny¡¯s ce! No one is allowed to follow you!¡± There were so many people here, so Mu Huan definitely could not let her grannye here. If she let her grannye here, she would be even more trapped. Chapter 804 - Conflict (11)

Chapter 804: Conflict (11)

¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to your grandmother¡¯s ce, but if you move your knife slightly, it¡¯ll be too dangerous!¡± Old Master Meng said. Mu Huan was about to drag him away when she suddenly thought of something. Hence, she got Old Master Mu to sit down again. She then looked at the butler and ordered, ¡°Get someone to bring me a phone!¡± The butler did not move. ¡°What? Do you want me to scratch him again?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned frighteningly vicious. ¡°Quick, get her a phone!¡± Old Master Meng shouted angrily. The butler immediately went to get his phone. After he handed the cell phone over, Mu Huan got someone to retrieve her SIM card from her smashed cell phone. She then had it ced into the new cell phone that the butler had brought over and had it thrown onto the sofa beside her. Because Old Master Meng was in her hands. The butler didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He got someone to fix the phone and threw it to Mu Huan. Mu Huan picked up the phone that was still on the sofa and called Bo Junyan. She wanted him to know about this so that he would not me her. If he had other solutions, she would listen to him. However, when she called Bo Junyan, his phone was switched off, and so was Assistant Wang¡¯s. She called Bo Dingjing, but neither Bo Dingjing nor Meng Yueman picked up. No one answered even when she called the Bo family home! Too many coincidences were not coincidences! ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve really put in so much effort just to deal with me!¡± He had cut off all possibilities for her to let him go. She could not let him go. If she did not let him go, she would be med by everyer on. Because this Old Master had said that if she let him go, he would let her granny go. But she did not believe his words! What if she let him go and he did not let go of her granny? Also, if these people were to rush in with electric batons, start fighting, knock her out, and feed her the drug, when she woke up, it would be toote! She could not take such a risk! Only with Bo Junyan or her inws¡¯ guarantee could she trust him and release him! However, she could not contact them right now! ¡°Xiao Huan, believe me! You must really believe me. I¡¯ll really let your granny go! I¡¯ll make her absolutely safe! I don¡¯t really want to hurt her!¡± Old Master Meng only looked at her with a pale face, wanting her to believe him. The bodyguards could not bear to see him like that. After all, such an old man was begging for mercy with a pale face. ¡°Ms. Mu, please release Old Master immediately!¡± After much consideration, Mu Huan decided to bring Old Master Meng to her granny. ¡°All of you, get out of the way. He¡¯s my husband¡¯s maternal grandfather. As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt my granny, I definitely won¡¯t hurt a hair on him. I just need to bring him to confirm that my granny is safe. I¡¯ll definitely send him back safely!¡± But the people surrounding her were not willing to give way easily. ¡°Old Master, get them to make way. Don¡¯t force me to make a move again!¡± Mu Huan said in a low voice. ¡°Mu Huan! You¡¯re the first person who dared to threaten me like this! Also, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯ll let your granny off, yet you¡¯re still doing this! Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Old Master Meng seemed to have recovered from his fear and became even more daring. ¡°Even if I regret it, I still want to be 100% sure that my granny is safe. Don¡¯t make me resort to violence. If you do, I¡¯ll treat you extremely well!¡± Mu Huan said coldly, wanting him to cooperate with her. Old Master Meng¡¯s face darkened for a while. ¡°Get out of the way! I want to see how far she dares to go!¡± As Mu Huan dragged Old Master Meng out... Chapter 805 - Conflict (12)

Chapter 805: Conflict (12)

She looked at the butler and ordered, ¡°Go, drive a car to the entrance of the main house. Immediately!¡± The butler looked at Old Master Meng, waiting for instructions. ¡°Hurry up and get someone to drive! What are you looking at me for!¡± Old Master Meng shouted angrily. The butler hurriedly got someone to drive. Just as Mu Huan dragged Old Master Meng out of the door and was about to step down the stairs. A scream of terror pierced the sky! ¡°Xiao Huan! What are you doing!¡± Mu Huan looked up and was stunned to see her inws standing not far away. Her mother-inw looked terrified and her father-inw frowned. The two people who did not pick up the call just now appeared here coincidentally and saw her holding the knife at Old Master... When she came back to her senses, Mu Huan looked up at Old Master Meng, who sneered. How dare she hurt him? Let¡¯s see if she won¡¯t regret it! As someone who had been in the business world for so many years and was also a ruthless person, Old Master Meng would not always use small tricks. His vicious moves would only be used when the situation was favorable, and now was the perfect time. This time, he blocked Mu Huan¡¯s path horizontally, front, back, left, right, and up. No matter how she walked, she would die! If Mu Huan had obediently taken the drug after being threatened, Old Master Meng would have waited for the drug to take effect and sent her upstairs. Gu Chenyi would have been waiting for her there, and the rest would have proceeded as he had said. If she had been disobedient and threatened him with his life, her inws would have seen her injuring him with a knife! She would have really hurt him! Since she had not gone upstairs to look for Gu Chenyi, he was now no longer around. As for her grandmother, there was another exnation for that. By then, even if Mu Huan told the whole truth, it would be useless. And even if he did this, nothing would happen to him. With some things, even if you told the truth and the truth was that you felt wronged, you would still be the one in the wrong. There was such a thing. ¡°Xiao Huan! What are you doing! Why are you pointing a knife at your grandpa? Let go of him!¡± Meng Yueman shouted as she ran toward them. Mu Huan only came back to her senses when she saw Meng Yueman running over. She retracted the knife in her hand and let go of Old Master Meng. At this moment, she was certain that her granny was fine. Perhaps Old Master Meng didn¡¯t really want her to do those things with Gu Chenyi from the start. He didn¡¯t really want to hurt her grandmother. He just wanted to force her to hurt him and have her inws see her hurting him. Or, perhaps, he really did have ns for her to do those things. However, he had thought everything through thoroughly. He had nned for her to be able to attack or retreat. But no matter how she chose, she would die! It had to be said that Mu Huan thought things through very quickly and her guess was very urate. However, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Old Master Meng hadn¡¯t lived this long for nothing! Besides, she had never thought of scheming against others and treated them as family. She was caught off guard and fell into a trap. In this world, the only people who could hurt you were your family, friends, and people you didn¡¯t want to hurt. Because she believed them, because she didn¡¯t want to hurt them, she was hurt without warning. Meng Yueman ran closer and saw that the two wounds on Old Master Meng¡¯s neck were still bleeding. She was so agitated that she almost fainted. Luckily, Bo Dingjing, who had followed closely behind her, reached out to support her in time so she didn¡¯t fall. Chapter 806 - Conflict (13)

Chapter 806: Conflict (13)

After Meng Yueman regained her bnce, her eyes turned red. She could not help but sob, ¡°Dad, what happened... Why are you injured...¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of her, this good daughter-inw of yours! She wants my life!¡± Old Master Meng was trembling with anger. ¡°Xiao Huan, did you hurt your grandpa?¡± Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan with a frown. ¡°Grandpa was the one who got someone to capture my granny first. He was the one who injured her first.¡± Although Mu Huan knew that exnations might not work, she still exined. Although Meng Yueman felt that no matter what, Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t have hurt her father, she was still a rational person. She also knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t someone who would hurt others just because. Therefore, she endured her heartache and asked, ¡°Dad, did you really hurt Xiao Huan¡¯s granny after capturing her first?¡± If Xiao Huan could get married because of her granny, one had to know that she really cared about her granny. Her granny was very important to her. For Meng Yueman, her father was her father, her family, and for Mu Huan, her grandmother was also her family. Although her heart ached for her father, she could understand Mu Huan! ¡°I didn¡¯t really hurt her. Do you think I would do something like that? I just sent someone over and used a prop to scare Mu Huan. Who knew that she¡¯d cut me twice in retaliation without any warning?!¡± Old Master Meng said angrily. What Old Master Meng had just said meant he had another trick up his sleeve regarding Mu Huan¡¯s granny. That was, the knife that he had gotten someone to take out to hurt her granny with, as well as the blood that she could clearly see, was all super lifelike props used for filming television dramas. Even if someone had seen it with their own eyes, they would not be able to tell if it was real or fake. Furthermore, Mu Huan had seen it through the video. At that time, she could only clearly see that it was her granny¡¯s face. When her granny, who was in aa, had been sliced by someone, her entire body had moved. The knife had really shed down and blood had instantly appeared! There was no need for Mu Huan to seek confirmation. She knew that what Old Master Meng said was true. This was because he would not be so foolish as to lie at a time like this when he could verify the truth with a single statement. Instinctively, she heaved a sigh of relief. That was because she had been worried ever since she saw her granny get injured. She did not know if her injuries were serious. She knew her limits when dealing with Old Master Meng, but those bodyguards didn¡¯t know how to deal with her granny. Hence, when she heard Old Master Meng¡¯s words, the first thing she did was heave a sigh of relief. She was d that her granny wasn¡¯t injured. When Meng Yueman heard her father¡¯s words, her face darkened. Her father did not hurt anyone, but as a junior, Mu Huan had hurt her father! Even if Mu Huan had set aside the fact that the old man was already in his seventies, she should still have taken into ount that he was Meng Yueman¡¯s biological father. And despite what he did, instead of getting a confirmation, she did not give her father a chance to speak. She only cut him, and even did it twice! She looked at Mu Huan with a dark face and shouted sternly, ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face turned a few shades paler when she saw how angry her mother-inw was. Just as Meng Yueman was about to say something about Mu Huan... Bo Dingjing spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and treat father¡¯s wound first.¡± Only then did Meng Yueman realize what she should have done first. She hurriedly supported Old Master Meng and shouted at the butler, ¡°Hurry up and call the doctor over!¡± The butler hurried off. ¡°Dad, does it hurt...¡± Meng Yueman looked at the wound on her father¡¯s neck. The more she looked at it, the more her heart ached. Her tears fell instantly. Chapter 807 - Conflict (14)

Chapter 807: Conflict (14)

¡°Alright, stop crying. I won¡¯t die,¡± said Old Master Meng. ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t be able to live either! How many times have I told you not to cause trouble for Xiao Huan! Don¡¯t look for trouble! Why did you do such a thing?! Look at how you¡¯ve hurt yourself!¡± His loved ones, who were too heartbroken, could not help but me him when they saw him injured. They med him for hurting himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would be so ruthless! I¡¯m Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather, your biological father! She actually did it without any hesitation!¡± Old Master Meng was furious. The only thing that he had miscalcted this time was that Mu Huan would really dare to hurt him. His n had gone smoothly after the first n had failed. He had made his daughter see Mu Huan holding him hostage, but he had not expected that he would really get hurt! However, although he was really angry and surprised that Mu Huan actually dared to hurt him, these two small wounds had a better effect than he had expected! Overall, he was satisfied! ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Meng Yueman could not help but turn around and call out to her fiercely. No matter how rational she was, this was her biological father, her biological father whom she cared a lot about. Her biological father, who did not allow anyone to touch her, was now injured to this extent! Looking at that wound, she wanted to kill someone! If it were anyone else, she would definitely make them pay with their family¡¯s destruction! However, this was her daughter-inw. ¡°How could you be so cruel to your own grandfather?! How could you do this?!¡± She looked at Mu Huan and could not help feeling hurt and disappointed. Meng Yueman had treated Mu Huan really well in the past. She was so good that Mu Huan really liked her, cared about her, and was very grateful to her mother-inw. Mu Huan, who had always been treated well by her, wanted to return the favor. When she met Meng Yueman¡¯s disappointed eyes, the blood drained from her face bit by bit. Her face turned ghastly pale. She wanted to exin, but at this moment, any further exnation would be futile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom! I can¡¯t afford to be your mom!¡± Meng Yueman turned her head away after saying that, ignoring Mu Huan. Without another word, Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. At this moment, Bo Dingjing patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Your mother lost control for a moment, don¡¯t feel too bad. I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± He knew that Mu Huan was an absolutely sensible child. She would not hurt his father-inw unless she¡¯d been forced to a certain extent. Besides, even if his father-inw had not really hurt Mu Huan¡¯s granny and had only used a prop, the kind of prop that could make Mu Huan take it for real was definitely very realistic. His father-inw wanted her to take it for real. This was not much different from directly hurting her grandmother. It was just that this was not real, making his father-inw the victim and not the perpetrator. A smart person like Bo Dingjing might not know what was going on, but he could guess what his father-inw was nning. Mu Huan remained silent, her eyes turning red uncontrobly. Her inws treated her extremely well. Especially her father-inw, who chose to believe her at a time like this. Mu Huan was very careful, so Old Master Meng only had two shallow cuts. The doctor came to do a simple cleaning then apply some medicine. Initially, he thought that there was no need to bandage the wounds, but when Bo Dingjing saw how anxious Meng Yueman was, he signaled the doctor to cover the wounds with a piece of gauze to save his wife the trouble of seeing such small wounds. Chapter 808 - Conflict (15)

Chapter 808: Conflict (15)

After the doctor left, Meng Yueman calmed down. Bo Dingjing looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, tell me what happened and why you hurt your grandpa!¡± Although the way Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan was not as cold and ruthless as before, her expression was still very ugly. ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt your grandfather!¡± Mu Huan bit her lip. She wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. No matter what she said, it would not change the fact that she had hurt Old Master Meng. ¡°Listen to the child first. I know you feel sorry for your father, but Xiao Huan is not such an insensible child. Let¡¯s hear what¡¯s going on first, alright?¡± Bo Dingjing coaxed. Meng Yueman did not say anything else, but her expression was still very ugly. ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s there to talk about? It¡¯s just that I still want her to break up with Junyan, so I used her granny to threaten her and make her leave Junyan.¡± Old Master Meng snorted. He didn¡¯t hide it at all. He was the one who¡¯d started the trouble first. ¡°Grandpa, not only did you use my granny to force me to leave Junyan, but you also insisted that I take a drug and have an affair with Gu Chenyi! You were forcing me to elope with him! If you only wanted me to leave Junyan, I had already promised you that I would definitely leave! Yet you were also forcing me to do that!¡± Mu Huan had hurt him and felt that she had let Meng Yueman down, but she did not feel that she had let Old Master Meng down. He had gone too far. If it were someone else, she would definitely not be like this! She would make him pay an even greater and more painful price! ¡°What? Dad! You even forced Xiao Huan to do that!¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. No matter what, Mu Huan was still her son¡¯s wife, his biological grandson¡¯s wife. How could he force her to do such a thing?! This was simply...!!! Bo Dingjing frowned. He knew that his father-inw must have gone overboard to make Xiao Huan hurt him. To put it bluntly, his father-inw was really courting death! ¡°I was just trying to make it look more realistic. I wasn¡¯t really going to do that. I didn¡¯t even capture Gu Chenyi, so why are you so shocked?¡± Old Master Meng rolled his eyes at Meng Yueman. ¡°No, Dad, you... you... you¡¯re really too much...¡± Meng Yueman stuttered. Was it just to make it more realistic? How could she tolerate this! ¡°Didn¡¯t she go even more overboard than me? She¡¯s not even sure if her granny was really injured or if Gu Chenyi was really up there, but she still hurt me!¡± Old Master Meng made use of this point to get Meng Yueman to me Mu Huan. ¡°How could I be sure? You were using my granny to force me to take the drug before I could go up. If I had taken the drug, could I have guaranteed that she¡¯d still be fine? You¡¯re just lying now. If I could have guaranteed it first, you wouldn¡¯t have made that kind of demand, and by now, I might¡¯ve been done for!¡± How could she be sure at that time? Her granny was in the neighboring city. What if something happened to her granny while she was on her way there? As for going upstairs to confirm if Gu Chenyi was there? He had taken her granny and was forcing her to take the drug and wait for it to take effect before she could go upstairs. Now, he wanted her to have confirmed it first? Ha... ¡°What? Are you saying that I really intended for something to happen between you and Gu Chenyi?¡± Old Master Meng sat up straight in agitation. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows best!¡± Mu Huan did not think of going upstairs to look for Gu Chenyi at this time because he was definitely not around anymore. Chapter 809 - Conflict (16)

Chapter 809: Conflict (16)

Old Master Meng would not wait for them to discover Gu Chenyi¡¯s presence. ¡°What do I know? I only know that I didn¡¯t really want to hurt you, but you¡¯re really ruthless! I¡¯m Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather! How could you hurt me without hesitation?! Why don¡¯t you just stab me to death!¡± Old Master Meng shouted. Mu Huan was about to say something when she heard Meng Yueman¡¯s voice breaking down. ¡°Can you not do this?! You¡¯re making me suffer, do you understand?! ¡°Do you not want me to live anymore?¡± Her biological father and daughter-inw were both her flesh and blood. What should she do? What should she do? ¡°You guys are really making me suffer...¡± Meng Yueman covered her face with her hands while speaking. She broke down and started sobbing. No one should be med, but everyone was at fault. ¡°Alright... don¡¯t be like this...¡± Bo Dingjing reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at the suffering Meng Yueman. ¡°Stop arguing about this matter and let this matter pass. No one on Junyan¡¯s side is allowed to say anything!¡± Bo Dingjing wanted to settle this peacefully. ¡°How can we just let it go like this?! She hurt me this much!¡± Old Master Meng wouldn¡¯t allow the matter to pass just like this. He had spent so much effort, so how could he just let it go like this? He had to stir up a huge storm! ¡°Father, you were the one who went overboard first. Besides, Xiao Huan didn¡¯t hurt you too badly, just two shallow wounds...¡± Before Bo Dingjing could finish his sentence... Two fierce gazes were shot at him. One was Old Master Meng¡¯s and the other was Meng Yueman¡¯s. Then, both father and daughter said at the same time, ¡°How ruthless did you want her to be? Did you want her to make the kill directly?¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± ¡°And me? How was I going overboard?! I just wanted to scare her! It¡¯s not like I really wanted to do that! Did I say that I really wanted something to happen between her and Gu Chenyi?¡± Old Master Meng asked agitatedly. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡± ¡°No! I have to prove my innocence!¡± In agitation, Old Master Meng asked the butler to bring him his phone. Although he was injured, the butler behind him immediately went to get Old Master Meng¡¯s phone. Then, Old Master Meng took out his phone and made a video call to Gu Chenyi in front of the couple. Gu Chenyi quickly epted the video call. When he saw Old Master Meng, he asked in surprise, ¡°Sir, why did you suddenly want to video call me?¡± ¡°Nothing. I suddenly remembered you and wanted to ask you what you were doing,¡± Old Master Meng said with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my parents!¡± Gu Chenyi pointed the camera at the couple and added, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s Old Master Meng.¡± When Bo Huaiyun saw Old Master Meng, although he was very surprised that he would suddenly video call Gu Chenyi, he still smiled and asked, ¡°Old Master, have you eaten?¡± ¡°No,¡± Old Master Meng said with a scowl. Just as Bo Huaiyun was about to say something, he saw the white bandage on the Old Master¡¯s neck and immediately asked with concern, ¡°Old Master, what happened to your neck?¡± ¡°I almost died!¡± Old Master Meng said as he looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan clenched her fists and remained silent. Her mother-inw would feel even worse if she said anything that would anger him. ¡°What¡¯s going on! What happened?!¡± Bo Huaiyun¡¯s face was filled with shock. Because he had a good rtionship with Bo Dingjing, he had a good rtionship with Old Master Meng, so he naturally cared about him. Chapter 810 - Conflict (17)

Chapter 810: Conflict (17)

¡°The whole family is unfortunate. Junyan married a vicious woman! My life almost ended in her hands today!¡± Bo Huaiyun was speechless. It was Mu Huan who had hurt Old Master Meng? This... As it was Mu Huan who had hurt him, it was not appropriate for him to ask what had happened. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. ¡°Father, give me your phone. I want to talk to Huaiyun.¡± Bo Dingjing ended the awkwardness. Old Master Meng gave a cold snort and passed the phone to Bo Dingjing. Look, the family of three was eating! Did he really do what he was being used of?! He was not that evil. He was just trying to scare Mu Huan, but she, on the other hand, was really that evil. She really hurt him! ¡°Uncle, is anything the matter?¡± Bo Huaiyun asked. ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to ask where you guys are having your meal. How did ite about for your family of three to have a meal together today?¡± Bo Dingjing felt that since they had already made the call, he should ask more. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do today, so I brought Qianru to visit Chenyi at school. What¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡± Bo Huaiyun asked. ¡°It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been paying attention to you guys recently. I wanted to ask how you guys have been doing these days.¡± If it was only Chenyi and Gu Qianru together, Bo Dingjing might have suspected something, but with Bo Huaiyun there, if he said that the three of them were together, then they were together. Huaiyun was an upright child. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened a little. Could it be that Gu Chenyi was really not upstairs and the old man only wanted this effect? ¡°It¡¯s been pretty good. We¡¯re doing pretty well now! Chenyi didn¡¯t have any sses in the afternoon, and we even went to a nearby mall to shop for the whole afternoon. Qianru has been especially good recently.¡± Bo Huaiyun thought that he was concerned about Gu Qianru¡¯s mental state, so he said that she was doing quite well. He even said that they had been having fun for the whole afternoon, which meant that his wife was feeling much better. Gu Qianru¡¯s condition had improved a lot recently, and she was smiling a lot more. ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys should continue eating then!¡± Bo Dingjing hung up the video call. ¡°Have I proven my innocence now?¡± Old Master Meng snorted. ¡°Father, I never doubted you.¡± Bo Dingjing smiled. ¡°Cut it out! If you didn¡¯t suspect anything, why would you ask them how they had the time to have a family meal?¡± Old Master Meng mocked. Bo Dingjing: ¡°...¡± He had always felt that such a matter was the hardest to deal with. It was so tricky that it gave him a headache. If only Junyan was here, he would be the one to handle it. He was also the best at appeasing his mother. However, he had been so busy recently that he was about to be useless. He still did not know which country he was in. The thought of his father-inw doing this while his son was busy and could not return made his head hurt even more. Why couldn¡¯t the Old Master just enjoy his retirement and instead still be so tormented? At that moment, at a restaurant near Yun University... ¡°This Mu Huan, I¡¯ve already said that she¡¯s a bad person, but you didn¡¯t believe me! Look, she even dared to hurt Old Master now!¡± Gu Qianru snorted. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Knowing the knot in her heart, Bo Huaiyun had always avoided talking about Mu Huan. He did not expect the Old Master to make a video call to his son and say that Mu Huan had hurt him. However, she was indeed bold enough to hurt Old Master Meng. This was bad. Gu Chenyi remained silent and lowered his head to eat. After putting food into his wife¡¯s bowl, Bo Huaiyun tried to change the topic. ¡°By the way, Chenyi, why didn¡¯t you buy any clothes? They¡¯re all your mother¡¯s and mine.¡± Chapter 811 - Conflict (18)

Chapter 811: Conflict (18)

He had just told Bo Dingjing that they had been shopping for the entire afternoon. Actually, most of the time, it was just the mother and son shopping. Bo Huaiyun doted on his wife a lot, but he really didn¡¯t like shopping with her. Hence, when his son asked him to find a ce to rest, he decisively chose to rest and let the two of them go shopping. ¡°I have a lot of clothes. Besides, there haven¡¯t been any new designs recently. I¡¯ll buy more when they have new ones.¡± Gu Chenyi lowered his head and continued eating. ¡°Mn.¡± Bo Dingjing only asked this to change the topic, so he didn¡¯t continue asking and continued to talk about other things. After a while, when he felt that his wife would not mention Mu Huan again, he got up and went to the washroom. The moment he left. Gu Qianru immediately stopped eating. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Mu Huan is going to resolve this matter!¡± Gu Qianru snorted. Gu Chenyi remained silent. ¡°Chenyi, even if Mu Huan is chased away this time, you can¡¯t think about marrying her. If you want her, then take her. If you want her, you¡¯ll have to dump her eventually. I¡¯m clearly telling you, if you want to marry her or something, I¡¯ll have to die first!¡± Gu Qianru warned. ¡°Mom, hurry up and eat. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If Dades back and identally hears about this and finds out what¡¯s going on, he¡¯ll be angry.¡± Gu Chenyi picked up some food for her. ¡°Stop changing the topic. I¡¯ve made it so clear. You¡¯d better give up on your thoughts!¡± Gu Qianru warned again. She knew that her son still couldn¡¯t let go of Mu Huan no matter what, and she also knew that he cooperated with this opportunity because he wanted to get together with Mu Huan. However, no matter what he thought, she would not allow him to be with Mu Huan. Just as she had said earlier, she¡¯d have to die first! Both Gu Chenyi and Gu Qianru knew about the n this time. Gu Chenyi was not drugged like what Old Master Meng had told Mu Huan. Instead, he had taken the initiative to stay awake and wait upstairs. If Old Master Meng¡¯s first n had seeded, then he would have used the drug to turn the falsehood into reality. If Old Master Meng¡¯s first n failed, he would quickly evacuate from the basement. Even though they knew that this would not be exposed, they still asked Gu Qianru to persuade Bo Huaiyun to visit Gu Chenyi in advance just in case. After that, they deliberately picked out the activity that Bo Huaiyun disliked the most and sent him away so that the mother and son could go shopping. Moreover, Old Master had chosen a vi near Yun University, so Gu Chenyi would have plenty of time to go back and not be discovered. Although Gu Chenyi felt that Old Master Meng¡¯s first n basically had no chance of sess, he still chose to participate in it. As long as there was a one in a million chance of getting her, he would work hard! As for Gu Qianru, it was even simpler. She simply did not want Mu Huan to lead a good life and wanted her to be chased out of the Bo family. Therefore, she would do anything that was not good for Mu Huan! Recently, she had been so happy because Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had encountered trouble. Now, everyone in the circle was saying that she was insensible and ignorant of the bigger picture. All sorts of bad things were being said about her, and the shareholders of the Bo Group were also very dissatisfied with her. It was said that they wanted to work together to do something. Only Bo Huaiyun did not know anything about this n. He did not know that his wife and child had changed a long time ago. No matter how busy he was, he still took the time to apany them and even helped them to create false evidence. ¡°Got it, Mom,¡± Gu Chenyi replied half-heartedly. Although Gu Qianru knew that he was only saying that, he would definitely want to be with Mu Huan when the time came. Chapter 812 - Conflict (19)

Chapter 812: Conflict (19)

However, she did not say anything else. In any case, she would keep a close eye on him when the time came. Thinking of something, she said, ¡°But why is Old Master Meng so stupid? He wants Mu Huan to have something with you topletely cut off the possibility of Mu Huan and Junyan being together. He should have secretly used drugs on Mu Huan. How could he have seeded in doing such a thing so openly?!¡± Just like what happened with Bai Xuexianst time. First, she sneaked the drug on Mu Huan, then she used those people to force her to be unable to escape even if she had wings. Wouldn¡¯t this matter be settled if the Old Master had done it that way? But he had done it so openly that he ended up not forcing Mu Huan and instead hurt himself. This matter had yet to be resolved! How stupid! Gu Qianru had originally thought that the n would go as she had imagined. Old Master Meng had secretly used the drug on Mu Huan first, then surrounded Mu Huan with so many people to prevent her from escaping. He had cut off all possibility of her seeking outside help, making it impossible for her to escape even if she had wings. Therefore, she had thought that this matter would definitely seed! It was only when Gu Chenyi returned that she found out about the exact situation. She had wanted to tell Gu Chenyi earlier if Old Master Meng was a fool to do it that way, but before she could, her husband came looking for her. Now she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°It¡¯s not that the Old Master is a fool, it¡¯s that he knows very well what kind of person Uncle Junyan is. Let¡¯s not talk about Bai Xuexian drugging Mu Huan. Mu Huan turned out fine, and she¡¯s done with that matter. But Mom, remember how Uncle had a very good friend in the past? After they went through life and death situations, I felt that Uncle¡¯s rtionship with that person was closer and that that person was more trusted than any of us. But after that person betrayed Uncle, what did Uncle do? He didn¡¯t hesitate to let that person die without even a burial ce.¡± Of course, they all knew that if he had secretly used the medicine on Mu Huan, coupled with the fact that there were so many people surrounding and attacking her, Mu Huan would definitely not have been able to flee even with her wings spread. This would definitely have created an established fact. However, if things had gone well, they would be finished too. They would not be able to escape unscathed. This was not what they wanted. ¡°Uncle is a ruthless person. Just like what you said just now, things would have worked out that way. However, after we seeded, the price that we would have to pay is unimaginable.¡± If he had eloped with Mu Huan, no matter how angry and pained his uncle was, he would not have done anything to them. He would only make sure that Mu Huan really wanted to be with him and then forbid them from appearing in front of him again. However, if Mu Huan did not agree to it and she did not cooperate with them¡ªif she said that she had eloped with him unwillingly and that they had secretly used drugs on her and forced her to do it, then he and Old Master Meng would be finished. That was why Old Master Meng had put in so much effort to use his power to gamble on the slim sess rate of the first n. He had even arranged for the second n, which was that if Mu Huan disagreed, she would definitely hurt him. If she hurt him, he could fly into a rage and blow the matter up. This not only allowed him to get away safely, but he could also attack, retreat, and attack again. Regardless of which path Mu Huan chose, it would be a mistake and a crime. ¡°Why? Would he let you and his grandfather die without a burial ce over a woman?¡± Gu Qianru snorted. She felt that Bo Junyan would never treat the two of them like this. They were his most important rtives! ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of us dying without a burial site, but it¡¯s definitely going to result in both me and the Old Master bing cripples. If the truth about Mu Huan being drugged was confirmed, the Old Master would probably end up like the Mu family¡¯s matriarch. If I¡¯m lucky, I might end up bing a fool or a disabled person for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 813 - Conflict (20)

Chapter 813: Conflict (20)

Gu Qianru instinctively said, ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re all his important rtives!¡± ¡°After what we¡¯ve done, Uncle will no longer treat us as family. Think of it like this: if Uncle found a woman for my father to cheat with and had him divorce you, would you still treat Uncle as family?¡± Gu Qianru: ¡°...¡± ¡°The rtionship between family members can only be maintained through mutual sacrifice. If you hurt someone else, no one would be foolish enough to still treat you as family.¡± Gu Chenyi knew all this, but he still chose to go through with it. He had never thought that he would end up like this with his uncle one day. He did not want to do such a thing either, but... in this world, he could give up on anything except Xiao Huan. In the future, he would atone for his sins and do everything he could for his uncle! The more Gu Qianru thought about it, the more she felt that her son was right. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. Hence, she reached out and grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Son, then don¡¯t do anything in the future! Just leave it to the Old Master!¡± He was everything to her now. Nothing could happen to her precious son! Gu Chenyi was about to say something. ¡°What do you mean just leave it to the Old Master?¡± Bo Huaiyun¡¯s voice rang above their heads. Gu Qianru immediately tightened her grip on Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand nervously. Gu Chenyi reached out tofort her before saying calmly, ¡°Mom wants me to take the opportunity to deal with Xiao Huan. I told Mom about the severity of the consequences of dealing with Xiao Huan, and Mom got scared. She told me not to do anything and just let the Old Master do it.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t do anything!¡± Bo Huaiyun pulled out a chair and sat down. He decided to make things more serious so that his wife wouldpletely give up on dealing with Mu Huan. Mu Huan had almost derailed that business project, but Bo Junyan did not me her. Even now that she had hurt the Old Master, this matter would probably pass. With this, it could be seen how much Bo Junyan cared about his wife. Even the Old Master, his biological grandfather, could not do anything about it, let alone them. Besides, even if they did not talk about this, they knew Mu Huan was not in the wrong. He could not let his wife do anything wrong. If Old Master Meng had merely crossed Mu Huan¡¯s two bottom lines, this matter would have passed without Bo Junyan knowing. However... Old Master Meng had done such a thing, yet he still refused to let it go. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, but no one has ever dared to hold a knife to my neck, much less injure me!¡± Old Master Meng red fiercely at Mu Huan. ¡°No matter how much I don¡¯t like you or how much I don¡¯t want you to be my granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ve never thought of hurting you on Junyan¡¯s ount! And you kept saying that you would treat Junyan¡¯s family as your family and would try your best to please me and make me like you, but you didn¡¯t hesitate to be ruthless to me! You even did it twice! You¡¯re too vicious!¡± What did it mean to be the first toin? Old Master Meng was the ssic example of such a person. ¡°Why is only your grandmother considered your rtive? Am I not Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather and your mother-inw¡¯s biological father? How can you be so cruel to me? Even if I was in the wrong first, even if it¡¯s true that I hurt your grandmother, I only had someone hurt her once and you hurt me twice! Am I no better than a stranger or an enemy? ¡°So if anyone at all wants to deal with you, you have to pay them back double, huh?! I bet you want to use me as an excuse to cause trouble and kill me! That way, no one will object to your being with Junyan. That way, your position as Mrs. Bo will be secure!¡± Chapter 814 - Conflict (21)

Chapter 814: Conflict (21)

¡°You¡¯re too vicious!¡± Old Master Meng said angrily. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯ve really gone overboard this time. He¡¯s Junyan¡¯s grandfather, so he¡¯s also your grandfather. Besides, even if he¡¯s not your grandfather, he¡¯s an old man in his seventies. How could you be so ruthless to him?¡± Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan. Bo Dingjing said, ¡°Xiao Huan, no matter what, you were too impulsive on this matter. Your grandfather isn¡¯t someone who would do something so ruthless.¡± Actually, because he knew his son¡¯s temper, he wanted to say that no matter how much trouble the old man made, he would only get worse each time. He also knew that there were some things that shouldn¡¯t be done, but if he said these words, he would be red at by his wife again. Mu Huan lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯m really sorry. I lost my mind when I saw that my granny was injured. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± At this moment, she had nothing else to say except an apology. Old Master Meng¡¯s coercion, methods, and everything were all fake. He was just scaring her! With all the evidence in front of her, he could just scare her away. What else could she do? Even people who did a prank that scared others to death were rarely sentenced to death, let alone the Old Master who did not cause any consequences. Instead, it was her who hurt him. No matter how gentle she was, or how she did it just to intimidate him, those two wounds were real. She had really hurt him... In the eyes of his family, there was no such thing as right or wrong. There was no such thing as who was first and who wasst. There was only herself to be med for hurting others. It was just like how when two children in the family fought, even if the injured one made the first move, the child who beat the other up badly would definitely be scolded because they were family. Even if the other did wrong, how could you be so ruthless? There was such a thing in this world. If you were right, you would be right. If you were coerced, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed tosh back. But if she wasn¡¯t allowed to do that, what should she have done? Should she have taken the drug that Old Master Meng was giving her? Or watched helplessly as her grandmother got hurt? She had wanted to contact Bo Junyan immediately, but she did not get the chance to do so. Later on, she tried to contact others again, but she could not. Now, they all knew that this situation was faked. It was all because Old Master Meng was their family. They instinctively believed that he wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. But how could Mu Huan think that Old Master Meng would not be so ruthless under those circumstances? He wanted to chase her away so badly and attacked her again and again. No matter how she tried to please him, it was useless. Under such circumstances, she would never think of him as family. He would not really be so ruthless... If she felt that way, she was a fool. But she didn¡¯t say anything. There was no point in her saying that. When she hurt Old Master Meng, she knew that once he got hurt, no matter what the oue would be, she would be at fault. No matter what, it was wrong. Hence, she did not need to say anything. Meng Yueman wanted to say something else. ¡°But Xiao Huan was too anxious. She was brought up by her granny, so how could she not be impulsive when she saw her granny, whom she had a deep rtionship with, get injured? Both parties were in the wrong regarding this matter. Of course, Xiao Huanmitted the biggest mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have done this to Dad. Therefore, she is to be punished by writing a thousand-word reflection essay and think about her mistakes. Also, doesn¡¯t she like eating the most? She will be punished to not eat for three days!¡± Chapter 815 - Conflict (22)

Chapter 815: Conflict (22)

Meng Yueman replied instinctively, ¡°She¡¯ll starve to death if she doesn¡¯t eat for three days!¡± Bo Dingjing replied smoothly, ¡°Then let¡¯s punish her by not letting her eat for a day.¡± Meng Yueman snorted coldly without saying anything. When Old Master Meng saw that despite his injuries, they were only punishing Mu Huan by not letting her eat for a day, he instantly stood up agitatedly. Then, his vision darkened and he fell to the ground, his expression extremely ugly. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Meng Yueman was so frightened that her heart stopped beating. Bo Dingjing also panicked. Mu Huan instinctively wanted to step forward to check on Old Master Meng but was stopped by the butler. She yanked the butler away. The butler staggered and almost fell. Meanwhile, Mu Huan was already doing emergency treatment for Old Master Meng. Pharmaceutical studies required medical knowledge, and Mu Huan¡¯s background allowed her to understand a lot about first aid. The butler had initially thought that Mu Huan wanted to take the opportunity to do something to the Old Master, which was why he¡¯d wanted to stop her. He did not expect that after what had just happened, and after what the Old Master had done, she would be able to disregard the past and instinctively save him. His expression becameplicated. Hospital... After they waited anxiously, the doctor finally came out. ¡°How is my father? How is he?¡± Meng Yueman grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm tightly. She looked as if she would copse if the doctor said anything bad. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The doctor, who was also an old acquaintance,forted her. Meng Yueman let out a sigh of relief. Her legs were so weak that they couldn¡¯t support her weight. Luckily, with Bo Dingjing supporting her, she didn¡¯t fall. ¡°Is my dad awake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s fine? Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡± ¡°The old man is unconscious due to a sudden drop in blood pressure due to cardiac arrest. He needs time to recover.¡± ¡°What! Cardiac arrest!¡± Meng Yueman, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, became so nervous that her heart was in her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you do the emergency treatment at that time? His current condition is all thanks to the emergency treatment. It was done well and in a timely manner. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable! The cardiac ultrasound we did just now showed that the damage was quite severe.¡± Old Master Meng had a cardiac arrest when he fainted. When he arrived at the hospital, his heart had already recovered. When Mu Huan was detailing the symptoms to the doctor, she exined that the patient was suspected of having a cardiac arrest for two minutes. At that time, Meng Yueman was focused on her father and did not hear anything. Meanwhile, Bo Dingjing was contacting the experts. Meng Yueman instinctively looked at Mu Huan. At that time, her father¡¯s heart had stopped? She only knew that he had suddenly fallen unconscious. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that he¡¯s fine?¡± Mu Huanforted her. Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan and was about to say something when she suddenly recalled that the doctor had mentioned that his heart had suffered quite a severe heart injury. She hurriedly looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Professor Yan, you just said that the damage to my father¡¯s heart was quite severe. What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Professor Yan had nned to exin in detail what was going on with the heart injury, but under Bo Dingjing¡¯s signal, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. As long as he takes good care of his body, he will be fine. This is something that can be repaired. As long as he doesn¡¯t get agitated or get angry during this period of time, he will be fine.¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s heart tightened. She could finally return to her original state. After they¡¯d transferred Old Master Meng to the VIP ward and stabilized everything, Meng Yueman¡¯s emotions also stabilized a little. Only then did she look at Mu Huan. Chapter 816 - Conflict (23) Chapter 816: Conflict (23) ¡°Xiao Huan, it¡¯s all thanks to you that your grandpa is fine. You have no idea how grateful I am to you.¡± Meng Yueman had always been a straightforward person. No matter how much she med Mu Huan after the incident, she would not deny her good deeds. ¡°I only did what I should.¡± Meng Yueman looked at Mu Huan and suddenly grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know that you¡¯re a good child. I know that you only hurt your grandpa because you were forced to do so. However, just take it that I¡¯m begging you. I beg you. No matter what your grandpa does in the future, don¡¯t treat him like this anymore, okay? If he does anything wrong, you cane after me! If he really gets someone to hurt your grandma, you can hurt me tenfold in return. I won¡¯t me you. I really won¡¯t me you! ¡°Don¡¯t go against your grandfather. We can¡¯t let him be angry or something will happen to him. If anything happens to him, this mom of yours... I really... I really wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it...¡± Meng Yueman started sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached for Meng Yueman¡¯s pain. ¡°I believe you feel the same way about your grandmother. You¡¯d rather suffer a thousand cuts than let her get hurt at all. I feel the same way about your grandfather. I hope you can understand how I feel.¡± ¡°I understand...¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s all your grandfather¡¯s fault. He did what he did. But your grandfather is already so old. He¡¯s more than 70 years old and his health isn¡¯t that good. I¡¯ve already said all that I can. I¡¯ve really thought of all sorts of ways to stop him! ¡°Other than speaking to him, what else can we do? Lock him up? Send him overseas and abandon him? He¡¯s my father, my biological father... Xiao Huan, whatever he does, I, as his daughter, will bear the consequences. Please don¡¯t hurt him again... ¡°If anything happens to him... Mom really... Mom really...¡± Meng Yueman could no longer control herself and started crying. She was scared, really scared. She was so scared that her father would not be able to open his eyes again and she would lose him forever. She was really scared, really scared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom...¡± Mu Huan looked at her mother-inw, her heart aching so much that her eyes turned red. She had done nothing wrong in front of Old Master Meng. She had still shown him absolute mercy. If it had been anyone else, she would have been even more ruthless. However, when facing Meng Yueman, who had treated her very well, she was at fault. She had hurt her mother-inw¡¯s biological father. No matter what, he had been hurt. ... What trouble could he not afford to provoke now? He was already elderly. When one was old, they were the weak. They were also the weak who could not be touched. Once an ident happened, just like today, if Mu Huan had not been rescued in time or if she had not been rescued at all, Old Master Meng would have been finished. No matter how sensible Meng Yueman was, she knew that it was her father¡¯s fault and could no longer me Mu Huan. A person¡¯s emotions could not be controlled by rationality. In the face of life and death, right and wrong were no longer important. After Bo Dingjing, who had settled everything, came back and saw Meng Yueman crying so sadly, he walked over and wanted to take her to have a rest. s, after Meng Yueman stood up, she suddenly fainted into Bo Dingjing¡¯s arms, perhaps because she was too agitated or because she stood too quickly. This scared Bo Dingjing and Mu Huan. Thankfully, Meng Yueman only fainted for a short while. She woke up quickly and was fine. However, because her emotions were fluctuating too much, her blood pressure rose, which made Bo Dingjing very worried. Chapter 817 - Conflict (24)

Chapter 817: Conflict (24)

In addition, he was also an old man. The day¡¯s torment made him look very tired. This was also the reason why family matters were the hardest to deal with. If one of them was injured, the entire family would suffer. Including Mu Huan. Her heart ached for his inws. That night, Mu Huan stayed by Meng Yueman¡¯s bed. Bo Dingjing guarded Old Master Meng¡¯s bed. After midnight, Bo Junyan called. Mu Huan was afraid that she would wake Meng Yueman up, so she went out to answer the call. ¡°How¡¯s Mom now?¡± Bo Junyan had just finished his discussion with an important figure when he received a call from his father to inform him of this matter. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I know this was all grandpa¡¯s fault, but don¡¯t be too impulsive when you meet him in the future. He¡¯s banking on your impulsiveness.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that she was already very calm and didn¡¯t possess the slightest bit of impulsiveness. Bo Junyan wanted to continue telling her that he had already made arrangements for his grandfather topletely cut off this n of his. He wanted her to avoid meeting his grandfather or drag the time if she couldn¡¯t avoid him, but PA Wang walked in. ¡°CEO, Mr. Dyson has arrived.¡± The new energy source project this time had raised the influence of the Bo Group by a lot, but it did not make much of a profit for thepany. The only thing thepany wanted was fame, and it was not convenient to talk about the reasons behind it. However, this project was the busiest one, and the people who needed to be socialized with were all important figures, so they could not neglect it. Hence, Bo Junyan said briefly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Grandpa. You should avoid him first. I¡¯m going to get busy now. Be good and I¡¯ll be back in two or three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan did not say much. The next day, when Old Master Meng woke up, he really did not want to see Mu Huan. Afraid that he would get agitated, Meng Yueman asked Mu Huan to leave. After leaving the hospital, Mu Huan went to her granny¡¯s nursing home. During the incident yesterday, her granny had fallen asleep after taking her medicine, so she had no idea what had happened. ¡°Why are you here to see me again? Your studies are so important, why do you keeping to see an old woman like me? I¡¯m doing very well here, you don¡¯t have to be so hardworking.¡± Not knowing what Mu Huan had gone through, the olddy only thought that she could not dy her granddaughter¡¯s studies anymore. She was so smart and talented. If not for her dragging her granddaughter down... ¡°I just want to see Grandma every day.¡± Mu Huan stepped forward and hugged her while smiling. It was good to see her well. Mu Huan could not allow anyone to hurt her granny, so she could understand Meng Yueman very well. ¡°Why would youe see me every day? You should study hard every day!¡± Xue Hua caressed Mu Huan¡¯s head, not wanting her to worry about her. ¡°I¡¯ve already been studying hard. The experiment that I told you about earlier has seeded as well! I¡¯ve developed a new prescription for anti-inmmatory drugs! Aren¡¯t I super awesome?!¡± Mu Huan looked up at her granny with a smile. ¡°Amazing! You¡¯ll definitely be more outstanding than your grandfather in the future!¡± ¡°Yep, the student surpasses the master! I¡¯m definitely better than my grandfather!¡± Xue Hua looked at her. Although her granddaughter was still smiling and talking normally, she could sense that she was feeling down. Also, when she came in earlier, she had a feeling that she was d that Xue Hua was doing well. However, Mu Huan definitely did not want to talk to her about what¡¯s wrong or make her worry, so Xue Hua did not ask. Chapter 818 - Conflict (25)

Chapter 818: Conflict (25)

She only went along with her words for a while. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t prioritize me so much anymore. You should prioritize other things more. I shouldn¡¯t be the main character in your life anymore. Your number one should be something else. I¡¯m already past my prime. To be honest, I don¡¯t have many years left to live. Don¡¯t let me affect your life.¡± Mu Huan thought too highly of her. She couldn¡¯t stand it when anything happened to her. If she were to pass away one day, she would probably feel terrible for a long time. ¡°Granny...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable for people to die of old age. Death is everyone¡¯s final destination. Not only am I not afraid of it, but I¡¯m also looking forward to its arrival because I miss your grandpa so much that I can¡¯t bear to think about it anymore. Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be afraid of anything happening to Granny. Even if something happens to me, it¡¯ll be a relief and a wonderful thing. The most important thing for a person to live is to look forward. The most important thing is to love yourself. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else other than yourself.¡± Mu Huan did not say anything and only buried her head in her grandmother¡¯s arms. She understood what her granny was saying. She also knew that her granny was sensing her emotions and that was why she was saying all these. Her granny might have wanted to talk to her in this way as well, but there were too many things that had happened recently. She did not know what she was thinking or how she was going to leave. Hence, she did not know what to talk about. She only wanted to hug her granny like this and just do so quietly. It calmed her heart. Seeing that she still did not say anything, Xue Hua did not say anything else. She was also a person of few words. At noon, after her granny fell asleep, Mu Huan went to the dojo beside the sanatorium. She had thought that no one would hurt her granny anymore after Matriarch Mu and Bai Xuexian fell. She had not expected Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather to do such a thing. Although his grandfather would probably not do the same thing again, Mu Huan decided to hire bodyguards to protect her granny just in case. Hence, she spent a huge sum of money to get the securitypany to send some quality female bodyguards for her to choose from. Other than knowing martial arts, Mu Huan chose bodyguards based on their character. Hence, she spent the entire afternoon choosing them. As she did not want her granny to feel ufortable, she only chose two bodyguards. Mu Huan was very satisfied with their character and quick reflexes. With their skills and the self-defense drugs she had given them, she no longer had to worry about her granny¡¯s safety. After picking the bodyguards and having dinner with her granny, she rushed back to school. She received a call from Mu Dongsheng the moment she reached school. ¡°Xiao Huan,e home quickly. I have something important to discuss with you. Something very, very important!¡± Mu Dongsheng spoke as if the sky was falling. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over the phone first. If you want me to beg Bo Junyan for forgiveness, then don¡¯t say anything. Bo Junyan isn¡¯t back yet and no one is picking up the phone.¡± If this was something unimportant, then he shouldn¡¯t say anything! ¡°It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s an extremely important matter. Come back quickly! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Even though Mu Huan could not think of anything that would be important to her father, she recalled that he had said that he had something important for herst time. What he had given her was something very important. Hence, after some thought, she returned to the Mu residence. When she returned to the Mu residence, Mu Dongsheng was waiting in the living room with his cousin and his cousin¡¯s daughter sitting beside him. Chapter 819 - The Wedding Is Suspended (1)

Chapter 819: The Wedding Is Suspended (1)

Mu Dongsheng¡¯s cousin, Mu Chunyu, immediately pulled her daughter to her feet when she saw Mu Huan enter. ¡°Yaya, quickly, greet your cousin.¡± The short-haired girl who was pulled up by her called out sweetly, ¡°Cousin.¡± Mu Huan nodded and looked at Mu Dongsheng. Didn¡¯t he say that he had something important to discuss with her? What were these two outsiders doing here? Also, the way her aunt looked at her was too solicitous. It was obvious that she had some ulterior motive. ¡°Come, sit down first. This matter is really important!¡± Mu Dongsheng said as he pulled Mu Huan to sit down. Mu Chunyu replied, ¡°Yes, Xiao Huan. Come, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Mu Huan nced at her cousin indifferently. One who was unountably solicitous was hiding evil intentions. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still busy. What¡¯s the matter? Tell me quickly.¡± Mu Dongsheng looked at Mu Huan and then at Mu Chunyu. Finally, under Mu Chunyu¡¯s indication, he spoke. ¡°Xiao Huan, I heard that you injured Old Master Meng.¡± A mocking smile curved on Mu Huan¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re so well-informed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m well-informed, but this matter has already spread far and wide. Everyone says that not only are you insensible, but you¡¯re also vicious. You even injured your own husband¡¯s grandfather!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± Mu Huan was about to walk out when Mu Dongsheng grabbed her arm and refused to let go. ¡°You must listen to Dad. If you don¡¯t let me finish, I won¡¯t let go unless you beat me to death!¡± Mu Dongsheng refused to let go. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at Mu Dongsheng, she suddenly understood Bo Junyan very well. No matter what he did to a family member whom you had feelings for, you couldn¡¯t be truly cruel to him and could only let him have more autonomy than others. She could tolerate her father just because of a little wishful thinking she had from her childhood. What more Bo Junyan, who had a close rtionship with his grandfather? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to think that his grandfather was in the wrong. Should she be more understanding? With this thought in mind, Mu Huan felt much better. Mu Huan returned to her senses and said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Have you seen the news reports over the past two days? All the major media outlets are saying that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding ising soon. Moreover, they seem to be very intimate overseas,¡± Mu Dongsheng said. ¡°Get to the point. Don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to hear such things. ¡°Alright, the main point is that Bo Junyan liked you in the past because you were young and obedient. Now, you¡¯re no longer obedient, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate the big picture, and you¡¯ve even hurt his most respected grandfather! With you like this, even if the news that Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding date is fake, there¡¯s no hope for you and Bo Junyan! You should have made other ns earlier!¡± ¡°No hope? Made other ns?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t beating around the bush to get her to beg Bo Junyan for forgiveness and for her to pretend to be obedient and sweet to him. Instead, he felt that there was no hope for her and Bo Junyan anymore? He wanted her to make other ns? What ns did he have? Find a goodwyer and ask for more money when she divorced Bo Junyan? ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no hope for you and Bo Junyan anymore! Bo Junyan has already gotten someone to stop your wedding with him!¡± Mu Dongsheng emphasized. ¡°What do you mean stop our wedding? How did you know?¡± Mu Huan frowned. She didn¡¯t even know about this! Chapter 820 - The Wedding Is Suspended (2)

Chapter 820: The Wedding Is Suspended (2)

¡°Previously, when I was discussing your marriage with Bo Junyan¡¯s parents, your grandmother tried to cause such a ruckus. Now that the marriage talks are over, Bo Junyan got me to discuss it with him. He even found a wedding nner and got him to contact me so that we could discuss the wedding at any time. That wedding nner also came to ask me about things that you like from time to time. ¡°Initially, we agreed to meet today and see to the wedding arrangements. However, the other party suddenly called me and told me that Bo Junyan had given the order for the wedding to be suspended and told me not to go. ¡°You just hurt his grandfather yesterday, and today, the wedding progress is halted. Don¡¯t you think he doesn¡¯t want to live with you anymore?! I heard that your mother-inw even fainted because of Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather! Bo Junyan is someone who values his family. Since you¡¯ve done this, he definitely thinks that you¡¯re not suitable for him anymore!¡± Mu Huan remained silent. Even if she wanted to do something, she would not tell Mu Dongsheng. Just then, Mu Dongsheng added, ¡°Since it¡¯s no longer possible between you and Bo Junyan, I think you should make the best ns for the Mu family!¡± Mu Chunyu chimed in, ¡°Yes, your dad is right. Xiao Huan, you should make ns early!¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Mu Huan really wanted to know what they wanted her to do. Mu Chunyu was waiting for her to say this, so the moment Mu Huan finished speaking, she pushed her daughter forward. ¡°Xiao Huan, what do you think of Yaya?¡± Xu Ya, who was pushed forward, gave Mu Huan a shy and cute smile. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Look and see if she isn¡¯t obedient, cute, adorable, and pretty.¡± Mu Chunyu didn¡¯t hold back when she praised her daughter. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re such a smart person. Even if you pretend that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, it¡¯ll be meaningless,¡± Mu Chunyu said. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t understand, then I¡¯ll make it clear. What did Bo Junyan like about you in the past? He liked you because you were young, pretty, cute, and obedient. But that was all an act. But my daughter isn¡¯t acting. My daughter has always been obedient since she was young. She¡¯s exactly what Bo Junyan wants. ¡°So, since you and Bo Junyan can¡¯t make it anymore, why don¡¯t you help your cousin before you get divorced? We¡¯re a family. When the timees, if things really work out, your cousin and I will definitely remember your kindness and make the entire Mu family happy! ¡°Look at Yaya. She¡¯s only in her second year of high school and is as delicate as a flower bud. This man who likes young and beautiful girls will definitely like her very much. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to do anything for Yaya. You just have to bring her to the Bo family home and give her a chance to appear in front of Bo Junyan!¡± Mu Chunyu was very confident in her own daughter. Her daughter was so lovely and beautiful. To an old man who liked young girls, she was simply too fitting! She didn¡¯t need to do anything at all and could easily capture him! ¡°Yaya, thank your cousin first.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin. I¡¯ll remember your kindness for the rest of my life!¡± Xu Ya said cutely. ¡°...¡± Mu Huan was stunned by their shamelessness. Holy shit! What kind of world was this! How could there be such a shameless person! As his wife, she had to help this girl get her husband?! Chapter 821 - The Wedding Is Suspended (3)

Chapter 821: The Wedding Is Suspended (3)

He could even say such things! Damn! She did not know what to say! ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t feel upset. Isn¡¯t this how things are? You¡¯ve let another woman take Bo Junyan, so how can you not let your own flesh and blood take advantage of him? This has always been the case since ancient times. Look at those empresses promoting their nieces and nephews. They¡¯re even promoting cousins from afar, and our rtionship isn¡¯t that distant!¡± Mu Chunyu said. ¡°F*ck, are you f*cking retarded? If you want to look at those empresses, why don¡¯t you just die and reincarnate into the ancient times!¡± Mu Huan could not help but curse because they were really too brainless! They were so brainless that she wanted to pry open their brains to see if the brain tissue inside had been eaten up by bugs! Otherwise, how could they say such things? How could they think of such a thing? ¡°Even if you¡¯re retarded, that¡¯s still an illness that you should have treated! I suggest you hurry up and treat it! Also, just because you¡¯re retarded doesn¡¯t mean others are retarded! Hurry up and f*cking get lost! If you don¡¯t f*cking get lost, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± With her fiery temper, Mu Huan really intended to throw them out. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so scary... Sister, how can you be like this... No wonder your hubby doesn¡¯t like you anymore and wants to rece you...¡± Xu Ya looked at Mu Huan with a face full of fear. How could she curse at her? She even wanted to throw them out. She was too rough and too scary! Even ordinary boys wouldn¡¯t like her, let alone her husband! ¡°How can I be so scary? Do you want to see for yourself how much worse I can get?¡± Mu Huan said as she tried to grab the girl and throw her out. It was so freaking scary here! ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Mu Dongsheng held her back to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is the important matter that you wanted me to discuss with you!¡± Mu Huan looked at Mu Dongsheng. Mu Dongsheng shuddered when he met his daughter¡¯s dangerous eyes, but he still held her hand valiantly. ¡°Xiao Huan, your dad is doing this for your own good. You can¡¯t be too selfish. You can¡¯t not think of your dad. You can¡¯t be blind to the truth either. It¡¯s clearly impossible between you and Bo Junyan. If you help your cousin, she will return the favor to you in the future. Why are you so angry? ¡°Also, you¡¯re just a little girl. Look at how rough you are being! When you¡¯re like this, how can your husband like your true colors?! ¡°People like Bo Junyan marry someone like Ling Wei if their family backgrounds arepatible. If not someone of equal social status, they marry a little girl. They would definitely be obedient and docile. But look at you, what do you have? You¡¯re not young anymore, but you have to at least be obedient, not to mention docile. And yet you¡¯re so rough and irritable. Let¡¯s not even talk about Bo Junyan not wanting you once he finds out about your true colors. Even an ordinary man wouldn¡¯t like someone like you!¡± As expected of the brainless mother and daughter, they had the same thoughts. Also, in what way was she not young anymore? She had just graduated from high school this year... Mu Huan was so angry that sheughed. She looked at Mu Dongsheng and said, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, listen to me properly, okay...¡± Before he could finish speaking, Mu Huan grabbed his wrist and exerted force, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°Xiao Huan, let go of me! It hurts! It hurts!¡± His daughter had never touched him before. He did not expect her to hurt him so much! Chapter 822 - The Wedding Is Suspended (4)

Chapter 822: The Wedding Is Suspended (4)

¡°Mu Huan, how could you do this to your father? He¡¯s your biological father! Someone like you...¡± Before Mu Chunyu could finish speaking, she was pulled up by Mu Huan. This scared her silly! At the same time, Mu Huan grabbed Xu Ya with her other hand and dragged them both out! Mu Chunyu and her daughter were so shocked by her Herculean strength that they forgot what they were supposed to say and didn¡¯t know how to react. Mu Huan dragged the two of them and threw them out. Then, she said condescendingly, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t just throw you out like this. Instead, I¡¯ll beat you up and send you to the hospital!¡± What fools were they? She had never seen anyone as shameless as them! Besides, other people might do such shameless things if they had the capital, but what did these two have? They had nothing, yet they dared toe in front of her and say such brainless words! What did they take Mu Huan for? Did she look like someone that everyone could bully? What the f*ck! If the tiger didn¡¯t show its might, others would think it was a sick cat! After Mu Chunyu got up, she said, ¡°Mu Huan, no man could like someone like you. Look at how strong you are. You can hit a few men without a problem, but you¡¯re even more rough than a man! Not only did you go to thepany to cause a ruckus, but you even hurt his grandfather. Even now that he doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you¡¯re still pestering him. You even think that he¡¯s still your husband and won¡¯t give others a chance. If you don¡¯t want to help our Yaya, then don¡¯t. When our Yaya receives Bo Junyan¡¯s favor through other means, you¡¯ll regret it and cry!¡± With that, she helped Xu Ya up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom will find someone else for you. When the timees, we¡¯ll find a hundred people to beat her up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ya nodded. ¡°How the hell did the two of you manage to survive until now? You haven¡¯t even left the house, yet you still dare to say such things. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t let the two of you out of this house?¡± Mu Huan felt that there must be a limit to how foolish people could be. The two of them were so foolish that they had no bottom line! ¡°What? Do you even dare to beat us to death? If you dare to beat us to death, thene!¡± Mu Chunyu straightened her neck and walked forward. Everyone in the Mu family knew that Mu Huan was not favored and had been abused. Hence, Mu Chunyu felt that though Mu Huan possessed a little bit of brute force, it didn¡¯t matter. She wouldn¡¯t actually dare to beat them to death, right? Hence, she was especially fearless. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone as simple and straightforward as you. You¡¯ve made me quite happy.¡± After Mu Huan graduated from high school, the missions she epted had be moreplicated. The people she¡¯d met were also more sophisticated, so she had never met someone as stupid and straightforward as Mu Chunyu. ¡°Both of us are simple and straightforward people. We¡¯re not as good at pretending as you are!¡± Mu Chunyu said. Mu Huan smiled. ¡°Alright, since you guys have made me so happy, let¡¯s go. Work hard. Good luck!¡± Mu Chunyu: ¡°...¡± ¡°Sister Huan, why aren¡¯t you willing to help me? If you help me, I can repay you. If we go look for someone else, I won¡¯t be able to repay you. We¡¯re all rtives, so why can¡¯t we help each other?¡± Xu Ya asked with a confused look. Mu Huan could not bear to hit her when she saw how adorable she looked. ¡°Just go! Just go!¡± She waved them away. She then turned around to settle the score with Mu Dongsheng. Xu Ya looked at Mu Huan¡¯s back view and pouted. ¡°Mom, why is she unwilling to help me?¡± Chapter 823 - The Wedding Is Suspended (5)

Chapter 823: The Wedding Is Suspended (5)

¡°It¡¯s such a good deal. Why can¡¯t she figure that out and help us?¡± ¡°Some people are just selfish! They don¡¯t want others to get what they themselves can¡¯t get, let alone help others!¡± Mu Chunyu said. ¡°No wonder Prince Charming doesn¡¯t like her. She¡¯s selfish, greedy, and violent. She attacks people!¡± ¡°Yes, she can¡¯tpare to you at anything! ¡°When Bo Junyan sees you, he¡¯ll definitely fall in love with your obedient and adorable self!¡± Mu Chunyu felt that her daughter onlycked a chance for Bo Junyan to see her. Once Bo Junyan saw her and liked her obedient and docile self, he would definitely fall in love with her daughter! ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ya blushed at the thought that Bo Junyan would fall for her. The moment she saw Bo Junyan on television, she fell for him! She felt that he was a male god that was tailor-made for her by the heavens! When she heard that he liked soft, cute, and obedient little girls, she felt that they were a match made in heaven. This was because she was so cute and obedient, so she was tailor-made for him! Although he was a little old, she did not mind that he was so much older than her! In the living room... Mu Dongsheng shrank his shoulders when he met Mu Huan¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°Xiao Huan, how could youy a hand on me? I¡¯m your biological father!¡± ¡°Biological father? Heh...¡± Mu Huan was amused by the two simple-minded people earlier, but when she saw her father, she only wanted to cry. How could she have such a biological father? Why was she his daughter?! ¡°Previously, because of your own interests, you persuaded me to beg Bo Junyan and turn a blind eye to his affair. You¡¯re already such a scumbag! I really didn¡¯t expect you to be an even bigger one! You actually...¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such shameless things! ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re my biological father! But what you did doesn¡¯t seem like something a biological father should do! ¡°You want your own daughter to introduce another woman to her husband? What the f*ck! Are you even human?! Mu Dongsheng, do you really have to make me lose all my feelings for you before you can ept it?!¡± As she spoke, she mmed her palm on the table, causing it to crack. Mu Dongsheng shuddered again. ¡°I... I... I¡¯m doing this for your own good... If you¡¯re going to let a woman like Ling Wei snatch Bo Junyan away, then you might as well give him to another woman... If you go against Ling Wei like this, once Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t want you anymore... Ling Wei will definitely want to destroy you...¡± Although Mu Dongsheng was selfish, he had indeed done this for Mu Huan¡¯s sake. He was afraid that since Mu Huan had embarrassed Ling Wei in public before, once Ling Wei took over, she would leave Mu Huan with nowhere to go. Coincidentally, Mu Chunyu had heard from him at his house that Bo Junyan liked girls who were younger and more obedient. She had said that her daughter fit the criteria perfectly and wanted his help. He thought that Ling Wei should not be allowed to take advantage, so he agreed. Of course, it was also because Mu Chunyu had promised him that she would give him very good conditions after the matter was settled that he was very tempted. ¡°I think you only decided to do this because Mu Chunyu promised to give you benefits after the matter has been settled!¡± Mu Huan sneered. Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± He only took that opportunity in passing! In passing! He was doing it for her sake! Couldn¡¯t he get the best of both worlds? It wasn¡¯t a big mistake! Chapter 824 - The Wedding Is Suspended (6)

Chapter 824: The Wedding Is Suspended (6)

¡°Xiao Huan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯re just too clever. You¡¯ve thought things through so thoroughly yet only came up with bad things. Tell me, who would like a girl like you? All men like stupid, obedient girls. If you do this...¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was frightened by the ruthlessness in Mu Huan¡¯s eyes and did not dare to speak. ¡°This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. Next time, if you take matters into your own hands and use the excuse that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, if you once again use thest remaining trust I have for you to lie to me, I will no longer be your daughter and you will no longer be my father!¡± If this happened again, she would sever all ties with him! She would never acknowledge him as her father again. She meant what she said! Mu Dongsheng knew that she was a woman of her word, and this made him panic. ¡°Xiao Huan, I was really doing this for your own good. It¡¯s just convenient for me to receive benefits! Tell me, if someone gives me benefits while doing something for your own good, how can I not want them? If I didn¡¯t want them, I¡¯d be a fool!¡± ¡°Just remember what I said just now. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± If not for the fact that he really cared for her, did he think that she would give him this chance? Knowing that he could not stop her, Mu Dongsheng said, ¡°Xiao Huan, listen to Dad. You have to n ahead. Bo Junyan has already asked people to stop the preparations for the wedding. He must be thinking that you¡¯re no longer suitable for him. Once hees back, he¡¯ll divorce you. If he ends up with Ling Wei, you¡¯re really done for! ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with the current Ling Wei, let alone the Ling Wei after she¡¯s gotten together with Bo Junyan!¡± He was really worried about this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just worry about yourself and don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°How can you say it so lightly? You¡¯re my biological daughter! Although I cheated on you, although I¡¯m a jerk and I¡¯m greedy for money and benefits, you¡¯re the only daughter I¡¯ve ever given my feelings to. I can¡¯t help but care for you!¡± Although he cheated with Bai Xuexian because he was useless and had been schemed against by his mother, after listening to his mother¡¯s words and being together with Bai Xuexian, it was true that he only truly cared about his daughter. Therefore, no matter how much of a jerk he was, no matter how useless he was, deep down, he still cared about her. She could not say that she did not want him as her father! Mu Huan knew that her father was not someone who was good at lying, nor was he good with words. His words were at least half true... Before Mu Huan could say anything, a voice rang out. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally telling the truth! I used to think that you didn¡¯t love me and didn¡¯t treat me as your daughter, yet you still said that I¡¯m being unreasonable!¡± Mu Kexin, who had returned at some point,ined to her father. The daughters of other mistresses were all pampered, but when it came to her, she was just an invisible person! As a father, he would never look at her! Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± Why did shee over to cause trouble?! He was about to say that he couldn¡¯t bear to see Mu Huan like this! But Mu Kexin actually came out to spoil his ns! Mu Huan nced at Mu Kexin, ignored her, and headed outside. ¡°Mu Huan, I heard that Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t want you anymore. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m so happy! I really want you to be miserable! So miserable!¡± Mu Kexin shouted at Mu Huan¡¯s back. Mu Huan turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly so bold. Are you tired of living?¡± Why did everyone think that she was easy to bully? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired of living! Come and kill me!¡± Chapter 825 - The Wedding Is Suspended (7)

Chapter 825: The Wedding Is Suspended (7)

Mu Kexin had a look on her face that said, If you want to kill me,e and kill me! If you do, I¡¯ll just dirty your hands! Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. What had triggered Mu Kexin? ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you have to work hard to have everything? Why do I have to work so hard?! Why does everyone like you but no one likes me?! Why?!¡± Seeing how happy Long Feiting was today, Mu Kexin had asked him what had made him so happy. He said that Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan anymore and that he was happy about it. Although he said that he was so happy because he could now do whatever he wanted to Mu Huan, she knew that he was happy because he liked her! He had always been unwilling to admit that he liked Mu Huan because she was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. However, once Mu Huan was no longer Bo Junyan¡¯s wife, he would be able to like her. By then, the time would be up for this girlfriend of his who was only liked in name! Long Feiting was so handsome, outstanding, and rich. With Mu Kexin facing him day and night, she naturally developed true feelings for him. The Bo Junyan she liked previously had been snatched away by Mu Huan. Now, she liked Long Feiting, who liked Mu Huan. This made her really unable to stand it! The moment she reached home and heard that Mu Dongsheng had only ever shown paternal love to this one daughter, she was devastated! What did she do wrong for Mu Huan to snatch away all her love?! The only mother who loved her was killed by Mu Huan! Mu Huan could not be bothered with a lunatic like Mu Kexin and simply left. The moment Mu Huan left, Mu Dongsheng shouted at Mu Kexin, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Interrupting his emotional disy! If he tried it again, it wouldn¡¯t look natural anymore! ¡°I¡¯m crazy? You¡¯re the crazy one! Look at what Mu Huan has done to a perfectly good family, yet you still care about her! You¡¯ve already been ruined by her!¡± Mu Kexin shouted at Mu Dongsheng. ¡°What do you mean it was Xiao Huan¡¯s fault? Your mother brought it upon herself after she tried to harm Xiao Huan again and again!¡± Mu Dongsheng retorted. ¡°People say that a day as husband and wife means a hundred days of grace. You guys never had even a single day of grace, not even if you remained husband and wife for the rest of your lives! People like you are too scary! You deserve to die! You don¡¯t have any feelings for me as your daughter? Well, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you as a father! I don¡¯t have a father from now on!¡± Mu Kexin ran out after shouting this at her father. Mu Dongsheng watched her leave, leaving him alone in the spacious house. Suddenly, he felt that this deste and empty house was terrifying. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know why he was living in a daze... Why did he live? When he regained his senses and realized that he was thinking about such a profound question, Mu Dongsheng smiled and returned to his usual shameless self. What was the point of thinking about those things? It was so empty and deste! If he felt empty and deste, he should find another woman to give birth to a bunch of children! With money, would he be afraid of not being able to find a woman? With money, why would he be afraid of living? Ha... If you¡¯re just going to think too much, you might as well go for a drink and a game of cards. With this thought in mind, he walked outside. Then he disappeared into the night. ... After leaving the Mu residence, Mu Huan looked at her phone and wondered if she should give Bo Junyan a call to ask him why the wedding was suspended. At this moment, in S Nation. In order to return earlier, Bo Junyan, who had arranged his schedule very tightly, could only close his eyes and rest for a while before the next meeting. Ling Wei came in from outside and saw Bo Junyan leaning against the back of the chair. The sunlight outside shone on his face. Chapter 826 - The Wedding Is Suspended (8)

Chapter 826: The Wedding Is Suspended (8)

It made that face glow. Even though it was filled with fatigue, it still looked good. Looking at Bo Junyan, she suddenly realized that this was the first time she had looked at him so seriously. The two of them had known each other since they were young. She was born with him by her side, making her immune to his handsomeness. Hence, she had never thought that he was very handsome and had never been infatuated with him. However, looking at him like this now, she realized that she was really spoiled by fate. Despite such a man being by her side, she had actually wanted something else. In the end, she was hurt all over. Now, it was so difficult to turn back. She had spent so much effort and done so much scheming just to reach this step. She might not even seed. In the past, even though people say that if one did not cherish what they had, they¡¯d regret it after losing it, she felt that she would never do such a stupid thing. In the end, she did such a stupid thing. Why did she have to force such a man into politics in the past? Why did she feel that he was inferior to a political man? These days, he had been discussing contracts with those big shots. He was not inferior to the politicians at all. On the contrary, his identity as a businessman allowed him to do more and have more connections. Thework he had was something she had never expected. She¡¯d always thought she knew him well, but now she knew that all she knew about him was in the past. Oh no, even in the past, she only understood the tip of the iceberg. It was just that she had never understood the real him that he had shown to the outside world. Such a precious treasure was in her hands, and she actually did not grasp it well. She actually made him belong to another woman, making it so difficult for her to get him back. She regretted it. She really regretted it. The more she thought about it, the more infatuated Ling Wei became with Bo Junyan. She felt that he was perfect in every aspect. Especially when it came to rtionships. All these years, she had dated three boyfriends, and each of them was someone of status. When they were with her, they would get close to other women because of social interactions. When it came to women who were given to them by important figures, they would never reject them. They would always ask Ling Wei to be understanding and say that they were forced to put on a show. However, Bo Junyan would never do that. No matter what kind of important asion it was, he would never touch any other woman. He would always keep his distance and tell her that he had a wife and loved her very much. He had been very busy since he was in China. After attending the summit and negotiating contracts with the important figures of the various countries, he was even busier. However, under such a busy situation, he even shortened his schedule just to rush back to hug his wife. The one who could be his wife was truly blessed. This kind of happiness made her want to have it! Because this was something that should have been hers to begin with. She simply made a mistake before, but in life, who did not make mistakes? The Buddha said, ¡°The sea of bitterness has no bounds, turn back to the shore before it¡¯s toote.¡± He was the shore she turned back to. Initially, Ling Wei wanted to be with Bo Junyan purely for the sake of obtaining the Ling family. However, as they got along these days, she used all sorts of scheming methods, but not only did she fail to make him misunderstand Mu Huan, he was not at all dissatisfied with her. In fact, he missed his wife even more. That way, he could maintain his chastity for her. She really wanted to have it! She had always been a brave person. Chapter 827 - The Wedding Is Suspended (9)

Chapter 827: The Wedding Is Suspended (9)

Suddenly, the sleeping man opened his eyes without warning. Ling Wei did not have time to look away. She simply looked at Bo Junyan even more generously, appearing even more infatuated. ¡°Junyan, I suddenly realized today that I¡¯ve never taken a good look at you before. After taking a good look at you today, I suddenly realized that you¡¯re so handsome. I¡¯m a little regretful that I was so stupid as to let a good man like you go to seek that kind of stupid dream.¡± She was speaking the truth, but there was a hint of teasing in her words. She had no ce to run and could only say these words to test Bo Junyan¡¯s reaction to her turning back. After all, even if she did everything she could to separate him from Mu Huan, the most important thing was that he liked her and wanted to be with her. Otherwise, even if Mu Huan left, there would be other women. She did not want to go through all that trouble again. Although Bo Junyan doted on Mu Huan and was loyal to her, Ling Wei did not think that this was love. Deep love. She thought that Bo Junyan was influenced by his father and was a good man who doted on his wife and loved his family. After all, when Bo Junyan was with her in the past, he had never been involved with any woman. He was not sensitive to any woman, did not get close to them, and was not ambiguous. It was simr to how he treated Mu Huan now. However, he did not love her that much! Therefore, he probably did not love Mu Huan much. As for the fact that he doted on Mu Huan and seemed so friendly with her, it could be because Mu Huan was still young and knew how to act coquettishly. This type of coquettish woman was usually more doted on than a woman like her who did not know how to act coquettishly. Most men liked young girls who were tender and delicate. Their hearts would melt if those girls acted coy. But she also had her strong points, so she could make up for them with those. She would try to learn to be coy about her ws. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets. I have a wife, so you¡¯d better stop thinking about me.¡± When Bo Junyan opened his eyespletely, his gaze was frighteningly sharp. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I just regret it. Must I have any thoughts about you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it before, but I think you do now. Also, you want to be with me so that you can get the Ling family in one piece.¡± Bo Junyan was a person who never talked nonsense. He didn¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense now. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± This man was too sharp. In the past, she had never shown any interest in him and had never done anything to him. Therefore, he could not sense her intentions and only took the initiative to provoke Mu Huan to cause trouble in thepany. He thought that she had done that to get the Ling family and to be with him. Now that he opened his eyes and met her gaze, he knew that she had such thoughts. It was really not easy to lie to him. Unless she really had no feelings for him. ¡°Ling Wei, I have a friend who needs a fake marriage partner to get some assets. You also want to get the assets of the Ling family. If you¡¯re willing to fake a marriage with him, then make my grandfatherpletely give up the thought of you being together with me. I¡¯ll get someone to help you get the Ling family.¡± Ling Wei remained silent. ¡°You know very well what you¡¯ve done. However, I once promised your mother that I would take good care of you. The past is in the past, but if you target my wife again in the future, then you¡¯re my enemy. You know what I do to my enemies.¡± Chapter 828 - The Wedding Is Suspended (10)

Chapter 828: The Wedding Is Suspended (10)

¡°Now I¡¯m giving you the bright, open road. You have a week to think about it. I hope you make a wise choice.¡± Just as Bo Junyan was about to stand up and leave, Ling Wei asked, ¡°Junyan, don¡¯t you think you and I are morepatible? When we¡¯re together...¡± Before Ling Wei could finish speaking, Bo Junyan interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You don¡¯t have to put in any effort either. I won¡¯t be with you. My wife will only be Xiao Huan. Also, even if it¡¯s my grandfather who did something to her, I won¡¯t tolerate him, let alone you. Therefore, you have to treasure the chance to walk a bright and open path. You should know that I¡¯m giving this opportunity to you on ount of our past rtionship. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t have such a chance. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin our family ties and yourself.¡± Indeed, Bo Junyan had feelings for Ling Wei. That was why he had told her this much. Ling Wei knew that he was giving her face. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else and walked out. She was a smart person. She knew how to choose. Ling Wei looked at his back as he left. She never thought that she would be caught by him just because she didn¡¯t look away for a moment. He even arranged a path for her... She died before she could seed. She was strangled to death as soon as she appeared. No... ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s why I was found out today.¡¯ He had already guessed something when they were in the country, so he¡¯d arranged a route for her. Ha... She did not know if she should say that this man was affectionate or heartless. Although Bo Junyan did not say much, she understood what he meant. If she wanted to continue being friends with him, she would follow the path he had given her if she wanted to use him to get the Ling family. If she did not take this path and did anything to Mu Huan, she would be his enemy. He had always been unscrupulous toward his enemies. She could not ept this... When Bo Junyan came out to smoke and refresh himself, Mu Huan called. ¡°You had someone stop our wedding?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the wedding that was originally prepared is not suitable for the current you,¡± Bo Junyan said. Previously, he had prepared the wedding ording to her soft and adorable personality. Now, she was not like that. He was afraid that she would not like that kind of wedding venue, so when the person in charge of the wedding had called PA Wang and he hade to ask him about a matter regarding the wedding, he had said that he would stop the wedding for now. He wanted to discuss how to hold it with her when he returned. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Not suitable for the current her? Why? Did he not want her just because she was not obedient? Ha...!!! Just as Mu Huan was about to say something... ¡°Junyan, everyone is here!¡± Ling Wei shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work. We¡¯ll discuss the wedding when I get back,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan, who was interrupted, heard that it was Ling Wei calling him. Then, she thought of the photos in the newspapers. She let out a faint ¡°oh¡± and hung up. Bo Junyan frowned at the hung-up call. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that his wife was bing colder and colder toward him. Although he had been very busy these days, he had also noticed that ever since she left thepany, she had not called him again. This time, she did not call him even though she had had such a serious conflict with his grandpa. Chapter 829 - Sudden Strike (1)

Chapter 829: Sudden Strike (1)

Her asking about the wedding was her first time calling him in a while, wasn¡¯t it? But he didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it and entered the meeting room. ... After Mu Huan hung up Bo Junyan¡¯s call, she received a call from Liu Changfeng. ¡°Xiao Huan, do you have time to take the test tomorrow? The director contacted a few professors...¡± Liu Changfeng suddenly stopped at this point. ¡°It¡¯s at 7 am. Do you have time to take the test?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Initially, she had wanted to test her ability with a rxed mindset. It seemed that she had to give it her all now! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow around 6:50.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hearing your tone, I feel like something has changed. Did something happen?¡± asked Liu Changfeng. ¡°Nothing. See you tomorrow morning.¡± With that, she hung up. Liu Changfeng looked at the phone that had been hung up and felt even more certain that Mu Huan was a poser fan and not a true fan. Other fans would be so excited when they encountered him, but she was the only one who doubted his intentions. Now, she was bing colder and colder toward him. When Mu Huan hung up the phone and was about to return to school, someone suddenly attempted to hug her shoulders from behind. She instinctively reached out to grab the other party¡¯s arm, intending to fling him away. ¡°Don¡¯t! Mu Huan, it¡¯s me!¡± Long Feiting hurriedly shouted. He had wanted to scare her, but who knew that she would throw him down instead?! Mu Huan frowned but still let go of him. ¡°You¡¯re fine. Why did you sneak up on me from behind?!¡± ¡°Sneak up on you? Aren¡¯t we good friends? Isn¡¯t it normal for good friends to put their arms around each other from behind?! Li Meng always puts her arms around your shoulders from behind!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your good friend?¡± Mu Huan asked in disdain. Didn¡¯t he say that she was someone he wanted to kill? And... ording to Li Meng, thisndowner¡¯s silly son liked her. To avoid suspicion, it was better to keep a distance. At this thought, she took two steps back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to do a scan and add you as a friend? If I have added you as a friend, that makes us good friends!¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Mu Huan said as she took out her phone. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cklist you. That way, we won¡¯t be good friends anymore,¡± Mu Huan said as she logged into WeChat. In the end, there was no WeChat on the phone and she still had to download it. She was about to change phones again, so there was no need to go through so much trouble. Hence, she looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cklist you after I¡¯ve downloaded WeChat.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± What the heck! However... ¡°Why did you switch to such an ugly cell phone?¡± Mu Huan looked at the phone in her hand and recalled how her phone had been smashed. Her expression turned ugly. That phone had been given to her by Bo Junyan and she treasured it very much. She couldn¡¯t even bear to exchange it for something else even if it had been broken by herself, yet it had been smashed by such a viin! Thinking about it, Mu Huan felt that merely crippling one of his hands was too light a punishment! ¡°This phone is too ugly. Let me take you out to buy a new phone!¡± Long Feiting was bent on giving her a phone. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a rich woman. I¡¯m just trying to get some business for my shop. Since you¡¯re so rich, surely you¡¯d want to buy an expensive phone?¡± ¡°Since when did Young Master Long care about such a small amount of money?¡± ¡°From now on, I care,¡± Long Feiting said. The corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Too bad, I don¡¯t want to increase your store¡¯s sales.¡± Chapter 830 - Sudden Strike (2)

Chapter 830: Sudden Strike (2)

¡°Then, do you want to buy it from another store?¡± If she wanted to buy it somewhere else, he would buy it for her! ¡°From mine, of course.¡± ¡°Yours?¡± ¡°My husband owns a department store,¡± Mu Huan said coolly. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± However... ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to divorce Bo Junyan soon? Why are you adding to his business?¡± Long Feiting took a step closer to her as he spoke. ¡°My family has a super awesome legal team. Do you need them? If you do, I can lend them to you!¡± ¡°Why would I wantwyers?¡± ¡°For the divorcewsuit! A person like Bo Junyan would definitely not share half of his assets with you. My legal team can get you the biggest alimony. You don¡¯t have to be polite with Bo Junyan. You should ask him for as much money as you want! ¡°Let¡¯s go and celebrate. You¡¯re going to be single again!¡± At the thought of her divorce from Bo Junyan, Long Feiting felt inexplicably happy! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How could he be so annoying? ¡°Do you want to have a party? I know a ce that¡¯s especially fun...¡± Mu Huan left before Long Feiting could finish speaking. He hurried after her. ¡°Why are you leaving?! Divorce is such a good thing. Don¡¯t you want to celebrate? What¡¯s the point of staying married?¡± It would be great to be a bachelor! ¡°Who said that I¡¯m getting a divorce?!¡± Although Mu Huan was mentally prepared, she could not stand hearing people say that. It was as if she had done what others wanted! ¡°You hurt Old Master Meng yesterday and caused him and Bo Junyan¡¯s mother to be hospitalized. Bo Junyan suspended your wedding today. Aren¡¯t you going to get a divorce? What else are you doing?¡± Long Feiting was a well-informed person. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Seriously! She didn¡¯t know about her own wedding, but everyone else did! It was like this every time. Everyone knew about him except for her. She felt like punching someone! Speaking of punching people. She had long wanted to beat Long Feiting up, and this was a nice, quiet, and remote ce. The atmosphere was just right. When Long Feiting met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze, he suddenly shuddered and instinctively stuttered, ¡°What... what do you want?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish her sentence, she saw a group of masked men in ck rushing toward them from all directions. ¡°You have so many people protecting you in secret?¡± What the f*ck! Did all his subordinates have special abilities? She only thought about beating him up and they already rushed out! ¡°These aren¡¯t my men!¡± Looking at the people surrounding them, Long Feiting instinctively moved closer to Mu Huan and used his body to protect her. ¡°Are they your enemy?¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Long Feiting said after taking a serious look. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What kind of temperament did his enemies have? Just as Long Feiting was about to say something, the man in ck attacked. They were special people who didn¡¯t say much. No, they didn¡¯t say anything at all! They came up with ruthless moves! And every move was fatal! Such a fierce attack made Mu Huan, who had plenty ofbat experience, unable to withstand it, let alone Long Feiting, who had nobat experience. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Long Feiting came to Mu Huan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Use the drug!¡± If this continued, they would die! ¡°Putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t have any drug on me right now, since they have masks on their faces, it wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the desired effect!¡± Chapter 831 - Sudden Strike (3)

Chapter 831: Sudden Strike (3)

Mu Huan had poured out all the goods she had brought out today and given them to the two bodyguards protecting her granny. ¡°What the f*ck! Then aren¡¯t we going to die?!¡± Long Feiting said as he knocked down one of them. There were too many enemies! And they were all very skilled! He was already struggling! Mu Huan scanned the situation before her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll run towards the six o¡¯clock direction in a while. There are the fewest people there. If we work together, we¡¯ll probably be able to fight our way out. When the timees, you run first and look for reinforcements. If I die, remember to take good care of my granny for me! Don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m dead. Just tell her that I went overseas to study!¡± These people who suddenly attacked them were too vicious. She felt that they really dared to take her life! If things went wrong, she might really die here today! She didn¡¯t know who sent these people, but she felt that Ling Wei or the Old Master wouldn¡¯t send such people to kill her. But besides them, she hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently. ¡°What are you talking about! Am I, Young Master Long, the kind of person who needs a woman to protect me?¡± Why would he need her to protect him as he left? ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to protect you, but these people are clearly here for me. Look, they¡¯re all here to attack me and not you. If you run, they won¡¯t chase after you. If I run, they¡¯ll definitely chase after me!¡± Mu Huan said. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± He was touched again for nothing! ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Let¡¯s do our best to run in the six o¡¯clock direction!¡± Mu Huan said with a vicious look in her eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± When Mu Huan counted to three, both she and Long Feiting dashed toward the six o¡¯clock direction ahead of them. They were ruthless toward the people who were charging toward them. Mu Huan was even more ruthless! She used all of her vicious moves, and every move she made was enough to knock someone down. Long Feiting was a little scared! In the past, she had never revealed her true strength. When faced with a life-and-death crisis, what she unleashed was her true strength! Although Long Feiting appeared to be a hedonistic second-generation heir and did not have much actualbat experience, he had been diligently practicing martial arts ever since he was kidnapped and sold back when he was young. He was also very skilled. Otherwise, he would not have been able to charge out properly and would have died long ago! However, just as they were about to rush out of this rtively weak area, a group of ck-clothed people rushed up! Their numbers were really scary! ¡°F*ck!¡± Just as they were about to seed, the Life Gate became the Death Gate! ¡°Hold on a little longer. My men should be arriving soon!¡± There was an emergency device on the watch on Long Feiting¡¯s wrist. Just now, he had felt that something was amiss, so he had pressed the button on the emergency device. His big brother would receive this signal immediately and save them based on their location. ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± ¡°It should be around ten minutes.¡± Long Feiting spat out a mouthful of blood as he spoke. In an instant, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were red with bloodlust. She dealt with the person in her hand even more ruthlessly. She grabbed the person who was about to attack Long Feiting again and flung him away. That person could no longer get up to fight. ¡°Let¡¯s jump into the river! Hurry up and catch up!¡± Mu Huan said as she ran toward the river beside them. She would ruthlessly knock down whoever charged at her. Although seven to eight minutes was not long, Long Feiting could not withstand such a fierce attack! Long Feiting also knew that his stamina was running out, so he didn¡¯t say much. He assisted her against the remaining people and quickly caught up with Mu Huan. They were less than ten meters away from the river. Chapter 832 - Sudden Strike (4) Chapter 832: Sudden Strike (4) She did her best to break out of the encirclement. When they reached the river, Mu Huan first pushed Long Feiting into the river. She then knocked down two people who followed her before jumping down. She had chosen to jump into the river because she had wanted to take a shortcut to school. Thus, she had chosen a remote construction site where there was no one at night. On the other side of the river was a small district. As long as they swam to the opposite side, there would be people passing by. No matter who these people were, they would not dare to kill anyone on the streets. Moreover, not all of these people could swim. In this way, some people would be removed. Also, since the other party had chosen to wear masks, it meant that they did not want others to know their identities. In the water, they could no longer wear masks. This way, they might be able to stop them from chasing after them. Also, they could not be so ruthless in the water. She was more agile in the water and could protect Long Feiting better. She could stall for more time until help arrived. ¡°Long Feiting, just keep swimming forward and don¡¯t look back. Your stamina is really weak! If you don¡¯t get away, you¡¯ll die in vain!¡± Mu Huan said as she caught up with Long Feiting. Long Feiting knew that he really did not have any stamina left. Just swimming over would consume all his stamina, not to mention hitting someone in the water. If he stayed, not only would he not be able to help her, he would also distract her. ¡°I can hold on for a little longer. You can leave now!¡± Long Feiting nced at her and did not say anything else. He swam toward the opposite shore with all his might. Just as Mu Huan had expected, not everyone who surrounded them knew how to swim. In addition, perhaps because they did not want to expose their identities, there were not many people who chased after them. After Long Feiting left, she pressed down a person who was chasing after them and pushed him into the water. He could not lift his head. When another person wanted to press her head down, she retracted her hand in time and dodged. She swam to the side. She was like a mermaid in the water, slippery and hard to catch. Mu Huan had thought that they would fight for a while longer. However, for some reason, those people who had been chasing after her in the water suddenly turned around. This made her surface and look behind her. Then she saw a tall man standing under the big moon with a white cat in his arms, looking down at her from above. Although there was moonlight, Mu Huan could not see the man¡¯s face clearly due to the distance. She could only feel the noble, cold, and powerful aura emanating from him. That aura stunned Mu Huan. Just as she was about to swim over and take a closer look at the other party¡¯s appearance, she raised her head and realized that there was no one on the shore. Even the person she had knocked down earlier had disappeared. Everything was quiet, as if nothing had happened. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that what she had just seen was an illusion. Just as she was in a daze, she suddenly heard Long Feiting¡¯s shout. ¡°Mu Huan...¡± Mu Huan turned around and saw Long Feiting struggling in the water. She hurriedly turned around and swam toward Long Feiting. She grabbed Long Feiting¡¯s sinking body in time. As they had jumped into the river in a hurry, they did not have time to take off their heavy coats. Furthermore, Long Feiting did not have much energy left, so he did not have the energy to swim to the opposite shore. After Mu Huan had hold of Long Feiting, she helped him remove his heavy coat and carried him to the opposite shore. As she was carrying a tall and strong man, coupled with the fact that Mu Huan¡¯s stamina was almost depleted, she could not swim fast. Chapter 833 - Sudden Strike (5)

Chapter 833: Sudden Strike (5)

Actually, when she told Long Feiting to just swim forward, she was already prepared to die here. Even if there weren¡¯t many people chasing after them, she, who had already given it her all on the shore, didn¡¯t have much energy left to deal with those people. She could only use herst bit of energy to stop these people from chasing after Long Feiting and give him the greatest chance to live. Therefore, when those people, who clearly had a chance to kill her, suddenly all turned back, she was shocked. She didn¡¯t know why they were so desperate to kill her, but in the end, when they had a chance to kill her, they turned back. Fortunately, the river was not very wide, so Mu Huan was able to hold on until she reached the shore. After dragging Long Feiting ashore, she copsed to the side, panting. ¡°Xiao Huan, I can¡¯t take it anymore...¡± Long Feiting closed his eyes and stopped moving. This made Mu Huan jump in shock. She did not let him choke on the water just now. At most, he shouldn¡¯t be unable to take it. Why was he not doing well? Could it be that he had suffered serious internal injuries? At the thought of this, Mu Huan was shocked. She hurriedly reached out to feel his pulse. When she felt that he still had a pulse and that his heartbeat was not particrly weak, she realized that he might have just passed out from exhaustion. Only then did she rx. Just as she was about to rx and lie down on the side to rest, she heard footsteps approaching from afar. She instantly sat up and instinctively wanted to hide Long Feiting. However, there was no ce to hide on the bare shore. Even if she wanted to stand up, she could not. So she simplyy down again. If it was an enemy approaching, she could only wait for death. She did not know who¡¯d sent those people. They were clearly vicious and wanted her life, but they did not want her life at the critical moment. Now, if the people surrounding them were that group of people, did they want to capture her alive, or did they simply want to see her struggle desperately before she died? They did not enjoy watching her in the water, so they did not kill her in the water and instead wanted to kill her on the shore? Also, who was that man standing under the moon? Was he in cahoots with those people who were chasing her? Thinking back to what she had just seen, she was still a little shocked. For some reason, she felt that the man must be very good-looking, because the way he stood under the moonlight with the cat in his arms made her feel really good! If it was an ugly man, the shocking scene she saw before she died would be disgusting... She realized that she was still in the mood to think about these things. Mu Huan felt that she was probably the calmest person in history to ept death. She wondered what would happen if Bo Junyan returned and found her dead... She had saved a lot of money for her granny¡¯s household needs and arranged for bodyguards to stay by her side. There would be someone to take care of her for the time being, so there was no need to worry. When the time came, Bo Junyan would probably take care of her granny on ount of the fact that they were once husband and wife. Besides, if she were to die, no one would threaten or harm her. Her granny¡¯s life would be fine. The most unfortunate thing was that she would not be able to take the exam the next day. Initially, she had thought that if she really reached the stage where she would leave Bo Junyan, she would enter NST and be the most awesome big shot in the pharmaceutical field. When she returned, she would dazzle everyone and make those people who looked down on her feel that she was not worthy of anyone or anything like that. But such an ident suddenly happened... She was right. Tomorrow or an ident. You never know which one will get there first. Chapter 834 - Sudden Strike (6)

Chapter 834: Sudden Strike (6)

However, there was no need to be so pessimistic. What if the personing would save them? Thinking about it this way, she felt that her chances of survival were higher because she did not look like someone who¡¯d have a short life. With this thought in mind, Mu Huan felt even more reluctant to move because she really did not have any strength left. She could only randomly think about it in her mind and not face the fear of death approaching. She did not want to be overwhelmed by that fear. People who wanted to live a good life were afraid of death because there were too many things they could not bear to part with. Just as Mu Huan was thinking about what else she could eat... Lights from shlights swept toward them. Soon after, the footsteps got closer. As Mu Huan listened to the approaching footsteps, she could not help but smile. She¡¯d told herself she didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d have a short life. When the light swept over, she knew it was a rescuer. Because the person who wanted her life would not be so open and conspicuous. The feeling of surviving a cmity was really too good. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, and the smile on her face grew bigger and bigger! Mu Huan was more afraid of death than anyone else because she wanted to live well. Long Feilei, who had rushed over with his men, was stunned when he saw Mu Huan smiling so happily and Long Feiting lying motionless on the ground. However, he quickly regained his senses and rushed forward to help Long Feiting up to check on his condition. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s probably just unconscious from exhaustion,¡± Mu Huan said as shey on the side. ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feilei was not very nervous, either. This was because the watch that Long Feiting was wearing was a very high-tech product. Not only was it waterproof and equipped with emergency equipment, but it also had a GPS function. It could also monitor the vital signs of the person wearing it at all times. On the way, he had been observing his brother¡¯s vital signs. Although he was very weak, he was still alive and his life was not in danger. But his brother was lying here unconscious. What did Mu Huan mean by smiling like that? ¡°What happened?¡± He looked at Mu Huan. ¡°I don¡¯t know where that group of people came from. They wanted our lives the moment they showed up. There were many of them, but they suddenly disappeared for some reason. We probably won¡¯t be able to catch them now. We fought on the opposite shore. Get someone to search and see if there are any traces of their identities.¡± When Long Feilei heard her words, he gave her a look and asked the second son of the Long family to lead his men to investigate. The Long family had always treasured Long Feiting. He would only press down on the emergency device on his watch when it was very dangerous. Therefore, just in case, the Long family¡¯s medical team had followed after. Mu Huan, who was really weak, was ced on a stretcher and carried to the ambnce. The moment they got into the ambnce, the doctor rushed to give Long Feiting a thorough examination. Mu Huany on the stretcher and continued to rest. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Long Feilei asked. ¡°They should all be superficial wounds.¡± Although Mu Huan did not have any strength now and felt that the ce where she was hit hurt, she did not feel any internal injuries. Also, now that she thought about it, although those people were vicious, they didn¡¯t seem to really want her life. Otherwise, if everyone had taken out a knife or a stick, they could have killed her in a moment. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like those people were testing her true strength. Why did the other party suddenly turn around and leave when they could have killed her? If her suspicion was the case, this made sense. Chapter 835 - Sudden Strike (7)

Chapter 835: Sudden Strike (7)

Perhaps the other party felt the limits of her ability and knew that if they continued, she would die. However, who could it be that wanted to probe her strength? They even used such ruthless methods to probe her, making her feel that she was about to die. ¡°It looks like my brother really likes you. He put his life on the line to protect you!¡± Although Long Feilei really didn¡¯t want his brother to like Mu Huan, his brother had already put his life on the line for her. What else could he do? ¡°As the saying goes, if someone saves your life, you should devote your life to that person. Aren¡¯t you going to divorce Bo Junyan? After you divorce him, you should get together with Feiting!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did she miss something? When did his brother protect her so desperately? ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t believe in family backgrounds. There¡¯s no evil mother-inw, bad father-inw, and no bad grandfather who is against you and is trying his best to deal with you. There¡¯s no pressure on Feiting to always be busy at work and he has endless money to spend. Once you¡¯re with my brother, you¡¯ll just have to eat, drink, and enjoy life with him!¡± If he could convince Mu Huan to be with his brother before he woke up, he would definitely be very happy! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Holy shit! Were all the members of the Long family clowns governed by monkeys? His younger brother was still unconscious, and he, who had always treasured his younger brother, was still in the mood to think about such things! And... ¡°It wasn¡¯t Long Feiting who saved me, it was me who saved him!¡± She did not owe him anything! Long Feilei was stunned. ¡°No way!¡± His brother was inferior to Mu Huan? He had heard that Mu Huan was very good at fighting and that she had shocked Bo Junyan. He knew that that was how the two of them had gotten to where they were today, but he still thought that she, who looked so petite, would not be much better than his younger brother since she had only managed to knock Gong Zeye and the rest down using drugs previously. In this way, they had been able to escape unscathed. She was only superficially wounded, and his brother had fainted from exhaustion. It must be because his brother did his best to protect her that she was fine. What did she say just now? She was the one who¡¯d saved his brother? ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± How could his little brother be so weak... However, after suffering a blow for a while, he said, ¡°A life-saving favor is more important than reaching heaven. Feiting has nothing to repay you with. Let him devote his life to you!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Holy shit! Damn! Just then, the second son of the Long family returned. Long Feilei immediately looked over. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°We only found two phones. Other than the traces of a fight, we didn¡¯t find anything else.¡± Long Feijun took out two phones. ¡°This looks like our younger brother¡¯s phone.¡± The corner of Long Feilei¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t just look like his, it is his! How can you call yourself a brother? You can¡¯t even recognize your brother¡¯s phone!¡± Long Feijun: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan looked at the other phone in Long Feijun¡¯s hand. ¡°That phone is mine.¡± To put it simply, only the phone that she and Long Feiting had dropped during the fight was left at the scene. There was no trace of the other party. ¡°Why are you using such an ugly phone? Your sense of beauty is terrible,¡± Long Feijun said as he handed the phone to her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± They were indeed brothers. Long Feilei said, ¡°It¡¯s quite ugly. Don¡¯t use it anymore. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a new one.¡± Chapter 836 - Sudden Strike (8)

Chapter 836: Sudden Strike (8)

As he spoke, he reached out and snatched Mu Huan¡¯s phone away. He would get someone to bring over a new er. It was a couple¡¯s phone with his brother. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was he bullying her while she didn¡¯t have the strength to move? ¡°How¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Long Feijun looked at the doctor. The doctor had just finished checking on Long Feiting. ¡°Although there are many injuries, it¡¯s not enough to make someone faint. Hence, it must be aa due to exhaustion.¡± When Long Feijun heard this, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°It looks like my brother really likes you. He, who has always been afraid of pain, tried his best to protect you!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It looked like they were all confident in Long Feiting. Long Feilei coughed awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mu Huan saved our little brother.¡± ¡°Ah, that means Mu Huan saved his life!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then he shall repay you with his life! Mu Huan, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with him!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Suddenly, Mu Huan¡¯s phone rang. Long Feilei could only return the phone to Mu Huan. It was a call from Li Meng, asking why she had not returned. Mu Huan simply told her about the ambush and asked her to bring Wu Xingye over. Right now, she really needed to rest. She also needed someone to take care of her tonight. It was too dangerous to be taken care of by the Long family. Although Long Feiting might not be able to wake up by tomorrow, they might be able to get her onto his bed while she was sleeping. When Li Meng heard this, she was shocked beyond words. She did not expect that there would be someone who could hurt Mu Huan so badly that she could not move. Indeed, one should not pass through alleys at night! After getting the address, she hurriedly called Wu Xingye and asked him to pick Mu Huan up with her. In order to facilitate contact with Mu Huan and the rest, Wu Xingye moved to live near Yun University. After receiving a call from Li Meng, he drove to the school to pick Mu Huan up with Li Meng. But after they found Mu Huan, the Long family refused to let them go no matter what. They insisted that Mu Huan go to the hospital for a detailed checkup. Mu Huan thought that with Li Meng and Wu Xingye guarding her, nothing would happen. She did not have the strength to move, so she did not argue with them. In the end, the group went to the hospital. Then, she was admitted to the hospital. Mu Huan actually had more injuries than Long Feiting, and she merely did not faint. When Li Meng went back to get the ointment and came back to apply it on Mu Huan, she saw the shocking injuries on her body and almost cried. ¡°Who the f*ck was that person? He¡¯s too vicious!¡± ¡°Yes, I almost thought I was going to die. I even regretted not bequeathing to you all my game equipment,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. It was a situation that made Xiao Huan feel like she was about to die. It must have been very serious back then. This made her heart ache so much that she could no longer hold back her tears. ¡°When we find out who it is, we¡¯ll kill them!¡± ¡°Everyone who gets killed was once alive. If they¡¯re dead, they can¡¯t be killed,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Only she would be in the mood to say such things right now! After Li Meng had applied the medicine for her, Mu Huan could not take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. There¡¯s an important test at 7 am tomorrow. Call me at 6:30 am.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Mu Huan fell asleep, Li Meng called Wu Xingye in. ¡°I wonder who beat Xiao Huan up so badly.¡± Li Meng had known Mu Huan since junior high. Chapter 837 - Sudden Strike (9)

Chapter 837: Sudden Strike (9)

She had never suffered such a serious injury before. ¡°Xiao Huan hasn¡¯t offended anyone recently.¡± Wu Xingye frowned. Then, he asked, ¡°Could it be Ling Wei?¡± ¡°That third party is really despicable! She¡¯s like a poisonous snake that only bites in the dark!¡± Li Meng became furious when Ling Wei was mentioned. God Bo and Xiao Huan hade to this point because of that third party! ¡°Is Xiao Huan really done with Bo Junyan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Xiao Huan¡¯s attitude toward God Bo is getting colder and colder. Last time, when she saw the photos of God Bo and Ling Wei holding hands to attend the banquet, she wasn¡¯t angry at all. She really wasn¡¯t angry! She wasn¡¯t just pretending!¡± Li Meng emphasized. ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good that they¡¯re separated. Our Xiao Huan was originally such an outstanding andpetitive person, but every day, she was beingpared to someone like Ling Wei, and it¡¯s being said that she had nothing to her name. Even I feel my heart ache when I see this. They were born at different heights. Besides, there are still ten years to go before people can say that Xiao Huan can¡¯t do anything. Why don¡¯t theypare Ling Wei to a newborn child instead? A child can¡¯t be weak at all, right?¡± Wu Xingye snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s true, but those idiots don¡¯t understand!¡± Because Mu Huan had asked them to guard against the Long family, Li Meng and Wu Xingye did not sleep. In order to not feel sleepy, the two of them nestled themselves on the sofa and started to y games. As Li Meng was ying the game, she suddenly recalled Mu Huan¡¯s words. ¡°Xiao Huan was in danger this time. She felt like she was about to die and regretted not giving me all her equipment before she died. Thinking about it, it would be a pity if her equipment was wasted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anything really happens to her, I can even steal her game ount. Her equipment won¡¯t be wasted,¡± Wu Xingye said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve forgotten about your capabilities.¡± Long Feilei, who hade over to take a look at Mu Huan¡¯s current situation, broke out in a sweat when he heard their conversation. Mu Huan was worried about letting the Longs take care of her, so she got these two to do it instead. But the people taking care of her were thinking about getting her gaming equipment after she died? Seeing that Mu Huan had fallen asleep, he did not go in. The next day, Li Meng woke Mu Huan up punctually at half-past six. Mu Huanzed around on the bed for a while before epting Li Meng¡¯s help to go down and wash up. ¡°What kind of test do you have? Can you even take the test like this?¡± Li Meng felt that she had to rest in bed for at least two to three days. ¡°It¡¯s a video test for NST. You don¡¯t have to go out,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Oh,¡± Li Meng replied casually. After a while, she reacted. ¡°What did you say? NST?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that the top researchboratory that you¡¯ve been paying attention to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°F*ck! How did you get your hands on its video test?!¡± Li Meng knew what kind of existence NST was because Mu Huan was very interested in it. ¡°Last time, wasn¡¯t it...¡± Mu Huan briefly exined the matter to Li Meng. For the past few days, she had forgotten to tell Li Meng these things because she was in a bad mood. ¡°Then are you nning to go to NST if you can pass the test?¡± Li Meng instinctively added, ¡°NST is in Y Country. Would your husband let you go?¡± ¡°Right now, I¡¯m only making two preparations. I¡¯ll take the test first. Having such a capital is also an additional way out.¡± Mu Huan had always nned this. Li Meng was shocked. She had to be prepared. ¡°You also think that you and God Bo can¡¯t make it? That he¡¯s going to be with Ling Wei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be with Ling Wei. I won¡¯t be defeated by those news.¡± Chapter 838 - Sudden Strike (10)

Chapter 838: Sudden Strike (10)

¡°It¡¯s just that after this incident, I realized that there are many problems between us. The most important problem is his grandfather. I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you about that... I¡¯ll tell you after I¡¯m done with the test.¡± Mu Huan looked at her watch. It was almost time. At this moment, Liu Changfeng called and asked her why he couldn¡¯t get through to her through the video call. It was only then that Mu Huan recalled that she had yet to install a WeChat ount on this phone. Hence, she used Li Meng¡¯s phone to log into her ount and sent the details to Liu Changfeng. ¡°Why are you in the hospital?¡± Liu Changfeng was stunned when he saw her surroundings. ¡°I suffered some injuriesst night.¡± ¡°Then how about we do the test another day?¡± ¡°No need. It didn¡¯t hurt my head,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Changfeng did not say anything else and handed the home field to the research institute¡¯s director. The director brought along two professors, so there was a total of three examiners. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. We¡¯re just testing you on some simple questions,¡± the chief said. Although Li Meng was also studying medicine, she realized that she could not understand what they were asking... And this was just a simple test... It wasn¡¯t that Li Meng was stupid, but her standard was that of a freshman. Mu Huan had learned a lot from her grandfathers since she was young. Furthermore, she was indeed very talented. She could remember all the books she had read in one go. Logically speaking, a talented person like her should be able to enter university at the age of 14 or 15, which was a newsworthy achievement, and would then be able to study overseas at the age of 20. However, her granny¡¯s health had started to deteriorate three years ago, and she did not have much time to study. Everyone had to first satisfy their hunger and survive before they could pursue anything else. The examination did not take long. It ended in an hour. Perhaps it was because they wanted to hire someone who was good at Chinese medicine, so they mostly asked questions rted to Chinese medicine. For Mu Huan, who had grown up surrounded by a pile of Chinese medicine knowledge, there were no problems at all. As for other topics, there were some that she could not answer. As there were still a lot of issues to debate, the director said that he wanted to discuss the results with the other two professors before informing her. Then, he hung up the video call. As Mu Huan had suffered the most from yesterday¡¯s beating, she could not sit for long. However, she could not lie down during the examination. It would have made her look unprofessional. Hence, she¡¯d forced herself to sit for an hour. Once she ended the video call, she immediatelyy on the sofa. Then, she reached out with one hand as if she couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°Quick...¡± She was about to starve to death. ¡°Here¡¯s some delicious food.¡± Wu Xingye had gone out to buy food for her during her examination. Before she could finish speaking, he had already brought some good food to her. At the same time, Li Meng brought her some water for her to wash her hands. When Long Feilei pushed Long Feiting in, he saw this scene. Although Mu Huan¡¯s two friends looked unreliable, they had a tacit understanding with her. When Li Meng saw Long Feiting, she instinctively said, ¡°Oh, thendowner¡¯s foolish son has woken up.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± Although the analogy was a little nasty, it was quite appropriate. If Long Feiting knew what his brother was thinking, he would probably vomit blood. Mu Huan was surprised to see Long Feiting sitting in a wheelchair. ¡°Your leg is broken?¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°His leg isn¡¯t broken. It¡¯s because his stamina hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Long Feilei said. ¡°Then quickly rest,¡± Mu Huan said as she continued eating. Chapter 839 - Return (1) Chapter 839: Return (1) ¡°Feiting is worried about you, so he came over to take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mu Huan said. Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± It was obvious that she could eat a lot. Then, Long Feilei took the opportunity to educate his brother. ¡°Look, this girl is more seriously injured than you are, so she must be in more pain, but she eats so well and wants you to eat something too. You keep saying that you¡¯re feeling too unwell and don¡¯t want to eat! If you don¡¯t eat, how can you recover?!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± What was with his brother¡¯s tone of lecturing a child? ¡°I want to eat breakfast here.¡± Just as Long Feiting finished speaking, Mu Huan and the other two covered the breakfast in front of them at the same time, their faces full of fear that Long Feiting would steal their good food! The three of them were very independent. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± S Country. After a few days of hard work, Bo Junyan¡¯s schedule was finally not as tight. After a good night¡¯s sleep, he took out his phone to check it while he was eating. For the past few days, he had not had the time to look at the WeChat messages his wife had sent him. Although Bo Junyan had not replied to Mu Huan¡¯s WeChat messages, he had read every one of them. But when he clicked on it, he found that he had read all the messages. There was not a single new message. This stunned him. This was because, in the past, even if she knew that he was busy, she would still send him a photo or a few words when she was eating or doing something. And these past few days, to be exact, she had not sent him any messages since that day. After thinking for a while, he clicked on Mu Huan¡¯s profile picture and saw that the most recent post on her WeChat Moments was: ¡°I was so highst night! When I became handsome, I fell in love with myself!¡± He instinctively clicked on her video. Although it was only a few seconds, he could tell how high his wife was while dancing and how happy she was. Especially when she had taken off her coat and continued dancing! There were so many people below the stage! Just from the screams in the video, one could imagine what had happened. This video looked short, but Mu Huan had edited the most handsome few seconds of those videos online. Hence, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Were all those words she¡¯d said to him earlier just to coax him? What ¡°I¡¯m going to be like the fallen leaves of this autumn...¡±? He then dialed Mu Huan¡¯s number. Mu Huan, who was eating breakfast, saw that it was a call from him. Thinking that something had happened, she picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bo Junyan asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if nothing¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He was fine. When did he ever call her? Especially since he had been especially busy these past few days, why did he call her for no reason? Not getting a response from her, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Bo Junyan replied and waited for Mu Huan to continue. This was because, from the start until now, she had always been the one speaking and he would asionally reply with an ¡°mm.¡± He had nothing to talk about. However, Mu Huan did not say anything to him like she did in the past. She did not ask him if he was done with his work and how he had the time to call her. Just as Bo Junyan, who was waiting for her to say something, was about to say something... ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you have something to say, say it. If not, then hang up. My breakfast is getting cold.¡± She had only taken a few bites of her breakfast. Why was he so silent? Was he still busy on the phone? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Should she eat or not? Chapter 840 - Return (2)

Chapter 840: Return (2)

Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± What did she say? ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Bo Junyan looked at the call that had been hung up. ¡°...¡± PA Wang had been taking turns to work with another assistant these past few days. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand such a heavy workload. Today, it was PA Wang who was on duty. When he came in to remind Bo Junyan about his next appointment, he saw Bo Junyan staring at his phone in a daze. He widened his eyes in shock. He then rubbed his eyes to see if he had seen wrongly. How could their CEO be in a daze? However, when he looked over after rubbing his eyes, Bo Junyan was still staring at his phone in a daze. His wife had hung up on him... PA Wang walked forward and called out in confusion, ¡°CEO?¡± Bo Junyan snapped back to his senses and looked up, his expression returning to normal. ¡°CEO, you should go to your next scheduled appointment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan put away his phone and stood up to leave. Looking at the usual CEO, PA Wang could not help but wonder if he had seen wrongly. Until they got into the car. Bo Junyan, who was looking at the document, suddenly put down the document in his hand. ¡°PA Wang, have you seen Madam¡¯s Moments?¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± What was the CEO asking him when he was so busy? Look at Madam¡¯s Moments? ¡°Well?¡± PA Wang snapped back to his senses and said instinctively, ¡°No.¡± Recently, after he had gotten off work, he had been rushing to sleep to catch up on it. He¡¯d had no time to do anything else. Bo Junyan wanted him to take a look, but after thinking about it, he did not say anything else. He lowered his head and continued reading the document in his hand. PA Wang took out hisputer to handle his work. But Bo Junyan suddenly asked, ¡°Did I overdo it when Madam gave Ling Wei a drugst time?¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Was the CEO asking about whom he had treated unfairly? Was he being too much to Madam or CEO Ling? After a while... ¡°Is the CEO talking about Madam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be said that you did too much, but Madam will definitely feel very upset. Although Madam shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing when we¡¯re so busy, Madam didn¡¯t know what we¡¯re busy with. Madam must have been too angry and didn¡¯t want you to lose your interests because of her. That¡¯s why she did that.¡± PA Wang then saw Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darken. He quickly added, ¡°Of course, CEO, you¡¯re even more right. After all, under such circumstances, we can only appease the Ling Group¡¯s employees first before settling the scorester.¡± At that time, there was indeed no time. Otherwise, the CEO would not have given up ten percent of the profits. Bo Junyan kept silent with a darkened expression. She was cold to him because she felt wronged, unhappy, and didn¡¯t want to bother with him? After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Take a look at the schedule for the next two days. Shorten it and remove unnecessary appointments.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± The schedule was rtively rxedst night. The CEO had had a good night¡¯s sleep, and now, it had to be shortened? ¡°Get someone to prepare some gifts that girls like,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°No, forget it.¡± Before going back, he¡¯d take some time to pick one himself. At the hospital... ¡°Who called you just now?¡± Long Feiting asked casually. ¡°Bo Junyan,¡± Mu Huan casually replied. Everyone: ¡°...¡± In the past, when she called Bo Junyan, she was as delicate as a flower. Sometimes, she was so sweet that it was unbearable. Now... She¡¯s so strong? She even dared to hang up? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 841 - Return (3)

Chapter 841: Return (3)

¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan, who was about to go eat, felt that there was something wrong with the way they looked at her. Everyone snapped back to their senses and shook their heads. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Huan nced at them and did not speak. She lowered her head and continued eating. At the thought that she no longer cared so much about Bo Junyan after speaking to him that way, Long Feiting happily picked up some food for her. ¡°Come and eat more.¡± Mu Huan took her bowl away when he reached for it with his chopsticks. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± It seemed that his brother would have a hard time pursuing love. After dinner. Mu Huan looked at Long Feilei and asked, ¡°Did anyone find out anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve expanded the radius to ten kilometers to be investigated. I¡¯ve found a suspicious vehicle and am investigating further,¡± Long Feilei said. ¡°Let me know when you find out more.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned vicious. Who the f*ck could it be? If she found out who the culprit was, she would give them a good thrashing! After breakfast, Long Feiting saw that Mu Huan was tired and so was he. He did not stay any longer and left. After they left, Mu Huan ate her fill andy on the bed. Instantly, she felt alive again. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s good to be alive!¡± The beauty of life could only be felt when one was alive! With that, Mu Huan turned to look at the two of them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the two of you ask me about it? I was so close to bing a cold corpse!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Last night, the two of you must have used the excuse of guarding me in order to y games for the entire night. Yesterday, there was an activity in the game and new equipment was dropped. Both of you should give me a set each. I¡¯ve been so busy recently that I haven¡¯t had the time to y games.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...!!¡± She¡¯d give her that new equipment that had just dropped only if she went blind! Wu Xingye said, ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re basically taking advantage of your injury to rob others!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was one of agreement. Wu Xingye said, ¡°Would a scourge like you actually die early? I think the heavens want you to live another 500 years!¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Wu Xingye had something on and left. Li Meng looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Bo Junyan about your injury? If he were to investigate the people who beat you up, it should go faster, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him since he also won¡¯t tell me anything. Besides, I¡¯ve thought about it. Those people don¡¯t really want my life. There¡¯s no hurry to find out about them. If they want me for something, I reckon they¡¯lle looking for me again. If we can¡¯t find anything, we¡¯ll just wait for them toe.¡± Mu Huan wasn¡¯t afraid of whether her life was in danger or not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? A few days ago, you were feeling guilty about causing trouble at the Bo Group and even felt sorry for your husband. Why are you angry at him now?¡± Li Meng felt that there was something wrong with Mu Huan¡¯s change in attitude. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you...¡± Mu Huan roughly told Li Meng what had happened after Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather had called her over. ¡°He said that he knew it was his grandfather¡¯s fault, but he still told me not to be rash and impulsive? Let¡¯s not talk about whether I was rash or not. Even if I was, shouldn¡¯t I be? That¡¯s my biological granny, the most important person to me. How could I just watch her get hurt...¡± Although he had asked her to understand the other party, him saying that she was rash still made her feel terrible. ¡°Also, Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather is in a bad state right now. He fainted from the shock and his heart muscles have been severely damaged. From now on, he¡¯s someone who can¡¯t be angered. In other words, he has a death-exemption badge.¡± Chapter 842 - Return (4)

Chapter 842: Return (4)

¡°He¡¯s also their family. Whatever he did can be spun into being just a mere threat to me. They all believe that he¡¯s just trying to scare me, but I don¡¯t believe it! I feel that if he could have forced me back then, that matter would definitely have gone as he wanted!¡± Although she was sure that Gu Chenyi wasn¡¯t upstairs at that time, that ce was so close to Yun University. If the old man had managed to force her to take the drug, he could still looked for Gu Chenyi. Hence, she didn¡¯t believe that he was only trying to scare her! ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best to please Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather. No matter what he says about me being disobedient, I¡¯ve tried all sorts of ways to make him like me. But after what he did, not only do I not want to please him anymore, but I also can¡¯t make myself treat him like family anymore. However, my mother-inw is also a very filial person. ¡°She¡¯s also someone who treats me especially well. Do you know how upset I felt when she held my hand and begged me? Also, after the old man copsed, my mother-inw fainted. My father-inw¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good to begin with, and he didn¡¯t have it easy because I couldn¡¯t do anything to the old man. But if he hadn¡¯t let me off, would I have continued to be beaten? So, what do you think I should do? ¡°Besides, Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t tell me anything. Every time, I¡¯m like a fool who has to get news about him or about myself from others.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to leave Bo Junyan, but no matter how much she liked him and how much she wanted him to stay by her side, she would still be angry, upset, and tired... ¡°Also, the day before yesterday, I had just hurt his grandfather. Yesterday, he got someone to suspend our wedding. Now, everyone is so sure that he doesn¡¯t want me. We¡¯re done for. There¡¯s a f*cking woman bringing her daughter to look for me and asking me to help her daughter while I¡¯m still in a position of power. I¡¯m really f*cking... I don¡¯t care why he suspended the wedding. He might have his considerations, but he didn¡¯t tell me clearly...¡± Also, she felt very guilty about almost dying his important matters at thepany. She knew very well that she was in the wrong first. He was forced to do so, but he used Wu Xingye and Li Meng to threaten her. It made her feel very upset. Hence, after returning from thepany that day, she was very tired. She did not want to pay attention to anything and did not want to do anything else. A woman¡¯s tiredness and difort umted bit by bit. ¡°There¡¯s a big problem between the two of you,¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Sigh... so I¡¯ll just not think about it for now. I¡¯ll wait for him toe back and just observe the situation first.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what would happen between her and Bo Junyan, so she could only wait for him toe back. However, she was a person who was used to having two things at once. No matter what, she had to prepare an escape route for herself before she could feel at ease. This habit came from her years of hard work. ... Bo Junyan asked PA Wang to shorten his schedule as much as possible so that he could return home earlier. However, an ident happened. He could have returned in two days but only did so on the fifth day. By the time he returned, Mu Huan was already jumping around happily as she and Wu Xingye watched the renovation of their restaurant. Due to the presence of the beautiful fairy sister, Shangguan Yu, Mu Huan liked to watch the renovation of her restaurant. This way, she could have a chat with Shangguan Yu at the coffee shop and eat her delicious desserts. ¡°Sister Yu, your desserts have made me, a person who doesn¡¯t like desserts, fall in love with them! If I be fat from eating your desserts, you have to be responsible for me!¡± Chapter 843 - Return (5)

Chapter 843: Return (5)

Mu Huan looked at Shangguan Yu and felt that her Fairy Sister looked really good. ¡°I¡¯d like to be responsible for you, but I¡¯m afraid Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t allow it,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t bother about him! I love you the most!¡± Shangguan Yu looked at her and smiled. She had met Bo Junyan a few times. When she heard that he was going on a blind date and getting married, she had thought about what kind of woman a person like him would marry. She didn¡¯t expect it to be such a young girl like Xiao Huan. However, when she thought about it, the two of them looked quitepatible. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something... The third party fromst time appeared. She took two paper bags and threw them in front of Shangguan Yu. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll prepare Siye¡¯s clothes. You don¡¯t have to do this anymore!¡± Gu Lingyin said arrogantly. ¡°Oh,¡± Shangguan Yu said lightly without saying anything else. However, Mu Huan, who was standing by the side, could not take it anymore. ¡°Who do you think you are to prepare his clothes?!¡± The other two were a married couple! Mu Huan had seen a third party before, but she had never seen one who could be so arrogant! Gu Lingyin wanted to say something to Mu Huan. What did Gu Lingyin talking to Shangguan Yu have to do with her? But when she recalled how respectful Fu Siye was to Mu Huanst time and how she wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend, she forced herself to bear with it. ¡°Also, when are you going to divorce Siye? Is there any meaning in you hogging him like this? If I were you, I would have tactfully invited myself down from the stage and not clung to him like this just because of Siye¡¯s promise to your grandfather!¡± Shangguan Yu wasn¡¯t angry. She only smiled faintly and looked at Gu Lingyin. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not me.¡± Gu Lingyin: ¡°...!!¡± This b*tch! How could she be so shameless?! ¡°Ms. Gu, please leave after dropping off these things here. Don¡¯t make me ask someone to invite you away.¡± After Shangguan Yu said that, two waiters from the coffee shop walked over. The two waiters were obviously not ordinary waiters but bodyguards dressed as waiters. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as shameless as you!¡± With that, Gu Lingyin turned around and left. She knew that Shangguan Yu might really do such a thing, and she didn¡¯t want to lose face. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t bring along anyone to find trouble with Shangguan Yu. Otherwise, she would have brought a few people here to humiliate her! ¡°Sister Yu, why do you have to tolerate her? If you can¡¯t do anything ruthless, let me deal with her. I promise that she won¡¯t dare to appear in front of you again!¡± In the past, Mu Huan had dealt with all sorts of third parties. She had hundreds of ways to make that third party not dare to appear in front of Sister Yu again! ¡°And Sister Yu, although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Fu Siye, the most important thing in life is to love yourself.¡± Although Mu Huan knew that it wasn¡¯t good to interfere in someone else¡¯s love life, she really couldn¡¯t tolerate this sort of third party. She couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Shangguan Yu was still willing to stay in such a marriage. If it were her, she would have long beaten this pair of scum and slut half to death! ¡°I know, I¡¯m just waiting,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. ¡°Waiting for what? Do you have any difficulties? If you have any difficulties, you can tell me. We can think of a solution together,¡± Mu Huan said. Shangguan Yu smiled and said, ¡°Waiting for death.¡± She knew that he had only let Gu Lingyin find trouble with her because he felt guilty about what had happened back then. He was not really having an affair. Chapter 844 - Return (6)

Chapter 844: Return (6)

This made her unable to let go of all the heartache and pain she had suffered because of him. If her heart did not die, her feelings would not be extinguished, and she would not be able to let go. Hence, she could only wait until her heart was destroyed before she could truly let go. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could only rely on herself now. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy in the kitchen. You guys have a good chat.¡± Shangguan Yu smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± After Shangguan Yu left... Mu Huan looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She¡¯s such a beautiful fairy sister...¡± ¡°That Fu Siye is probably braindead on top of having damaged eyes and a crippled personality!¡± Li Meng also liked this beautiful fairy-likedy, Shangguan Yu. Li Meng said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what that man¡¯s pig brain is thinking!¡± She was such a good wife with an outstanding temperament, stunning looks, and a good personality, yet he actually went to mess with that crazy third party! ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t figure out what that pig-headed Fu Siye was thinking. Then, the two of them looked at Wu Xingye at the same time. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Although he was also a man... he wasn¡¯t stupid, and he wasn¡¯t the party involved. He didn¡¯t know what that other man was thinking! Afraid that the two of them would continue to put thebel of a scumbag on him, Wu Xingye immediately changed the topic. ¡°Xiao Huan, have you passed the NST test?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. ¡°How many marks did you score?¡± Wu Xingye asked curiously. He went to search for NST. It was a very impressive research institute. If one wasn¡¯t an awesome person, one wouldn¡¯t be able to enter! ¡°They didn¡¯t say much. They only said that I could totally enter and that I should consider it carefully,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask how many points?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked, but Liu Changfeng said that my exam this time is different from the past exams. I don¡¯t have a standard score. It¡¯s just that the director and the two professors used their impression of me and their understanding of the problem. Then, they felt that I could be nurtured and unanimously agreed that I could enter NST.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s professionalism was not that strong yet. Hence, she did note up with a very standard answer. There was no definite answer. It could only depend on the feeling she gave the professors. They felt that she was a moldable talent and from that decided whether she could enter. ¡°Previously, you wanted to pass the test first. Now that you¡¯ve passed the test, what do you think? I¡¯ve investigated. That¡¯s a super awesome research institute. It can be said to be the top research institute in the world. If you can enter that ce, you¡¯ll be able to fulfill your dream of bing a big boss in the pharmaceutical world very soon!¡± Wu Xingye asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Those awesome big shots were right in front of us!¡± That day, for the convenience ofnguage, the director had invited two Chinese professors. They were both famous big shots in the pharmaceutical industry. If she could learn from them, her big boss dream would really not be far off! ¡°What a pity...¡± This opportunity did note half a year ago. Li Meng could tell that Mu Huan was very tempted and wanted to go, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Bo Junyan. Hence, she said, ¡°Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you went. If you went overseas, the three of us wouldn¡¯t be able to meet so often. When that kind ofboratory gets busy, you probably won¡¯t even have time to eat. You wouldn¡¯t be able to y games or contact us. This way, we won¡¯t see each other for a year and a half, and we¡¯d slowly be strangers.¡± Li Meng¡¯s original intention was to appease Mu Huan so that even if she couldn¡¯t bear to do it, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. But the more she spoke, the more reluctant she became. No matter how good a friend¡¯s circle was, they would slowly drift farther and farther apart. Chapter 845 - Return (7)

Chapter 845: Return (7)

Then, they would disperse. No matter how good their rtionship was, it would be gone. This was the cruelty of time. Wu Xingye and Mu Huan were hurt by her words. It had not been easy for them to support each other until now. How could they not feel hurt and upset when they thought about how they would be strangers in the future? ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve thought about this question before. I¡¯ve pondered over it. If I were to go overseas, I¡¯d only be able to study for at most five years. When the timees, I¡¯ll return to the country to develop here. Originally, I¡¯d wanted to give the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions to Bo Junyan¡¯s pharmaceutical factory, but if I were divorcing him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t give it to him. ¡°Hence, when I return from my studies, I¡¯ll revive the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical factory. At that time, we¡¯ll work together again! Xiao Meng, you should work hard and study well. In the future, I¡¯ll recruit you and you¡¯ll be my assistant. Xingye will be in charge of all the electronic systems in the pharmaceutical factory. The three of us will work together to make our pharmaceutical factory the number one in Asia and world-renowned. This way, we¡¯ll always be in the same industry and will always be good friends, good friends for life!¡± Mu Huan liked to leave herself a way out, and out of habit, she¡¯d figured out every path and walked them through it smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s fine! That¡¯s fine!¡± Li Meng nodded repeatedly. She was actually azy person who had no ns for her life. Ever since she got together with Mu Huan in junior high, she had gotten used to following her. However, she couldn¡¯t drag Mu Huan down. Hence, if she wanted to develop overseas, she would only support her. Even if she would lose her and let her drift farther and farther away, she would always support her. But if this was the n, then they would not lose this friendship at all. Mu Huan would be gone for five years, and Li Meng would be studying at the university. She would study hard and wait for her return! ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± Because Wu Xingye¡¯s family was poor, his life goal in the past was to earn a lot of money. He no longer had to worry about money. Now that he no longercked money, and he didn¡¯t have any other dreams in life, he only wanted to run this restaurant. In the end, they thought even further. However, he had always done whatever they asked him to do. He would listen to them! ¡°Alright, then. It¡¯s a deal. If I divorce Bo Junyan and go overseas, the two of you can wait for me in the country. You can go to school, you can set up a restaurant, and the two of you can help me take care of my granny. Then, when I return, I¡¯ll bring the two of you to fly!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of anticipation for when she¡¯d return as a big sister and take the two of them to the skies! For the past few days, whenever Bo Junyan called Mu Huan, she would always ignore him. Previously, he had told her that he would be back in two to three days, but in the end, he did not return. She did not make a call to ask him what was going on. Mu Huan, who had always liked to act coquettishly and throw a tantrum, had treated him in such a manner. This made Bo Junyan very upset. Hence, he did not tell Mu Huan about the time he had decided to return. However, after he got off the ne, he went to Mu Huan¡¯s school. On the way to the school, he saw Mu Huan posting on her WeChat Moments. ¡°Fairy Sister Yu¡¯s desserts are so delicious that even I, someone who doesn¡¯t like desserts, fell in love with them. The little brother beside me also said that they were delicious and even praised Fairy Sister Yu. She¡¯s beautiful, kind, and has a good personality. I really want to marry her.¡± There were even several pictures of Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop. Mu Huan¡¯s original intention was to let Fu Siye see this post of hers. She wanted him to know that her Fairy Sister Yu was so beautiful that even if he didn¡¯t cherish her, there were still people who liked her. Once he lost her, he would cry to death! But who knew... Chapter 846 - Return (8)

Chapter 846: Return (8)

Bo Junyan had been to Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop before, so he immediately got the chauffeur to change their route and head over. As he walked toward Mu Huan¡¯s side, he happened to hear her say, ¡°If I were to go overseas, I¡¯d only be gone for five years at most. I¡¯m going to divorce Bo Junyan, so I definitely won¡¯t give the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions to him. Then, I¡¯lle back and revive the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical factory.¡± She had arranged her future and the future of her two good friends, but he wasn¡¯t in her future! She wanted a divorce! She wanted to leave him and go overseas! She didn¡¯t want him anymore! After seeing her shocking side, no matter how hard he had to try to ept it, he had never thought about not wanting his wife! But she actually didn¡¯t want him anymore! She stopped wanting him so easily. She wanted to divorce him and leave! And she had arranged everything! All of a sudden, a wave of panic surged within Bo Junyan. This was a feeling he had never felt in all his years of life! It was as if he couldn¡¯t grasp it no matter how hard he tried. This made him lose his rationality, and his expression darkened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Since you¡¯ve married me, you¡¯ll be my wife for the rest of your life. You can forget about going anywhere except with me!¡± She would be his wife for life since she¡¯d married him! When Mu Huan heard his sudden voice, she jumped in shock. Just as she was about to look up at him, he pulled her into his embrace forcefully. The force was so strong that she felt dizzy. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to leave me!¡± No matter what she did, even if she wanted to go to heaven, as long as she was by his side, she could do anything! When Mu Huan heard this, she was furious. ¡°What did I do?! I...¡± When Bo Junyan heard her words, he thought that she was saying that the divorce was not a joke and that she really wanted to divorce him. His expression darkened even more. ¡°If you dare to divorce me and leave me, I¡¯ll make the two of them suffer a fate worse than death! Their whole family will suffer a fate worse than death!¡± He pointed at Li Meng and Wu Xingye. Whenever she had good food to eat, she thought about them. She thought about them when she was having fun and thought about them whenever she did everything. She couldn¡¯t be separated from them. She wanted to be friends for life, but she could easily lose him and abandon him! If she dared to leave him, he would definitely destroy the two of them! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck... It wasn¡¯t easy to be alive these days. It was them who¡¯d die in this fight! ¡°Bo Junyan, try threatening me again! Try threatening me using them again!¡± Thest time he had used Li Meng and the others to threaten her, it had made her very upset. This was because the person she loved could actually use her weaknesses to threaten her. However, she was in the wrong first. She was just upset and didn¡¯t me him. She even med herself. But now, he was using them to threaten her! ¡°You know I do what I say.¡± The storm in his eyes was frighteningly dark! Actually, one could not me Bo Junyan for using Mu Huan¡¯s weaknesses to threaten her. To him, using someone else¡¯s weakness as a threat was only the most effective and quick method. It was an instinctive method for him to handle things. If he had to me someone, he could only me the education he had received since he was young. The education he had received since he was young was ruthless. Whether it was in terms of dealing with people or in business, he was the first to see through the other party¡¯s weakness and take down the other party with the fastest and most powerful speed. Bo Junyan treated his parents the same way. Chapter 847 - Return (9)

Chapter 847: Return (9)

If Bo Junyan wanted to do something that his parents didn¡¯t agree with, so much so that his mother would fight with him about it, making his persuasion useless, he would use her greatest weakness to force her to agree to him. He had used the same trick on his grandfather. For example, the first time his grandfather had dealt with Mu Huan, he had directly given up his right to be his grandfather. However,ter on, after Old Master Meng lost this right, he no longer had any weaknesses. On the contrary, now that he became old and fell sick, he couldn¡¯t be provoked at all. If anything happened to the old man, his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. This became Bo Junyan¡¯s weakness instead. Mu Huan knew that he meant what he said. That was why she was especially angry! She was angry at him for using her best friends to threaten her! Mu Huan was a person who woulde at the other party if anything were to happen. If the sky were to copse, then she would be smashed to death. She didn¡¯t want to implicate her friends. Besides, she had hated being threatened since she was young. This was especially so during the time when her grandma had threatened her with her granny. She could not resist and could only be obedient like a dog. Once she was threatened, she would explode! ¡°Bo Junyan, f*ck you! Try threatening me again!¡± ¡°Are you cursing at me?¡± He had worked so hard to get his wife back so that he could hug her faster. In the end, his wife had to run away and was even cursing at him now! ¡°I won¡¯t just curse at you, I¡¯ll even beat you up! You f*cking...¡± Bo Junyan looked at his little wife, who was originally soft and adorable, who used to hang in his arms and listen to everything he said. Now, she was like an explosive little chili, wishing she could blow him up. Although her temperament waspletely different, he liked her the same way! No matter how much she¡¯d changed or what she¡¯d be, she was still his wife! He would never allow her to leave him! He lowered his head and harshly shut her up from saying all the words she had to say to him! Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! He dared to do this after threatening her! What did he take her for?! She grabbed Bo Junyan with both hands and tried to fling him away. But... He did not budge. She lifted her leg and kicked him. But it didn¡¯t work. No matter how hard she tried, she could not shake him in the slightest bit. She couldn¡¯t scold or curse at him. She couldn¡¯t beat him! No, she couldn¡¯t even hit him! She suspected that he wasn¡¯t made of flesh and didn¡¯t even feel pain! One had to know how powerful her attack was! Li Meng looked at the scene before her with eyes full of admiration for Bo Junyan. ¡°Only a strong man like God Bo can subdue our Little Chili...¡± Wu Xingye broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he wants you to suffer!¡± He had already said he¡¯d make her life a living hell, yet she was still looking at him like a love-struck fool. Was she crazy? ¡°He¡¯s just saying that. It¡¯s not true. He must have lost his rationality after hearing those words. He was jealous that Xiao Huan thought about us but didn¡¯t want him anymore,¡± Li Meng whispered. She was afraid that Bo Junyan would hear her. He had made their Xiao Huan jealous for so long. It was time for him to be jealous, envious, and worried about personal gains and losses. ¡°Ha, he¡¯s just saying that and it can¡¯t be true? Let Xiao Huan try to leave him then!¡± Wu Xingye sneered. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°However, Xiao Huan has never liked it when people threaten her. No one could threaten her, yet Bo Junyan used us to threaten her. Ha... stupid man...¡± Wu Xingye sneered, his tone carrying a hint of schadenfreude. Chapter 848 - Return (10)

Chapter 848: Return (10)

¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a man too.¡± Li Meng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m a great man. I¡¯m different from scum like Fu Siye and stupid men like Bo Junyan. I¡¯m a good man who will treat only the person I like well and live a good life!¡± Wu Xingye said as he looked at Li Meng. Li Meng shifted her gaze away uneasily when she met his gaze. ¡°Every man would say such things when they¡¯re in love. Out of ten men, nine are scum, and thest one bats for the other team.¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± He knew that this was just her way of changing the subject. But he did not continue. He knew that she had a knot in her heart, and he needed to take it slow, lest they could not even be friends. In the past, Wu Xingye had always felt that those who did not pursue girls because they were afraid that they would not be able to be friends afterward were stupid. It was only now that he realized that it was not that they were stupid, but that they cherished each other so much that they were afraid. They were afraid that they would lose each other if they were not careful. Hence, they were careful not to make a move. Suddenly, he understood Bo Junyan a little. He must have felt that way because he was afraid of losing her. After all, he had just rushed back from work when he heard that his wife was leaving him. He was such a strong person and was used to using force to keep what he wanted. Hence, he instinctively used force. Mu Huan, who had always been a good student, applied for three days of leave beforeing to school. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, she could feel the fiery atmosphere in the ssroom. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re finally here!¡± When Li Meng saw her, she immediately pulled her to sit down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Today, all the newspapers, websites, and all the other media outlets that had reported about Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding date have been sued by Bo Junyan. Now, the website has stopped updating, and the front page only has an apology letter for the false reports. The newspaper used the entire page to write an apology letter. I heard that a few editors-in-chief have been arrested.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Where did he get the time to do all this? Also, don¡¯t think that just because he did all this, she would forgive his actions these past few days! ¡°Didn¡¯t Long Feiting show you the English newspaper previously? I heard that those foreign media outlets have also published an apology letter to apologize for the untrue reports from before! This matter has be a hot topic on the inte and it¡¯s very lively in our school. Quick, take a look...¡± Li Meng showed her the phone. ¡°Hmph.¡± Mu Huan snorted and took out her book, not even looking at the phone Li Meng was holding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you two not made up?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°Made up? Who wants to make up with a lunatic like him?!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was cold. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What was going on? Why was it that after resting for a few days, not only did they not reconcile, but she even felt worse? She snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t exin it to him? That you were just thinking of a way out that day and making assumptions?¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan snorted and did not speak. Li Meng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Avacaniya[1],¡± Mu Huan said as she lowered her head to read. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s going on? She can¡¯t even tell me... At noon, Mu Huan ate a lot, so much so that even Li Meng, who was used to her good appetite, was shocked. ¡°Why do you look like someone who has been starving for days?¡± Had she not eaten for the past few days? ¡°Ha...¡± Mu Huan only sneered and did not say anything else. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s wrong with her? She only became even colder after resting... Just as she was about to say something... She heard the host¡¯s voiceing from the big television in the canteen. [1] A Sanskrit word meaning ¡°not to be spoken¡± Chapter 849 - Return (11)

Chapter 849: Return (11)

¡°I¡¯m very honored to have invited Mr. Bo to our interview program today.¡± When Li Meng heard them say ¡°Mr. Bo,¡± she instinctively felt that it was Bo Junyan. She looked up and saw that it was really him! ¡°Xiao Huan, your husband is on an interview program! ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t you say that he keeps a low profile and doesn¡¯t appear on any programs? He never even ept interviews from newspapers, right? Why is he on an interview program now?¡± Li Meng asked curiously. The first newspaper article about Bo Junyan and Ling Wei was a report about the fireworks that night. In that report, Bo Junyan was only part of a couple caught in the act and it was his side profile that was pictured. That newspaper even went bankrupt. Apart from this, there were no other reports rted to Bo Junyan. Recently, the reports about Bo Junyan and Ling Wei¡¯s wedding were about him being in the limelight at the summit. All the newspapers in the country used photos from the summit. Hence, strictly speaking, apart from being interviewed by the mainstream reporters at the summit, Bo Junyan had never epted any media interviews before. He had never been on any interview programs either. Now, someone who did not like to be exposed to the public had taken the initiative to walk into the public¡¯s line of sight. Mu Huan snorted and did not speak, but she still looked at the big screen. When she saw the neatly dressed Bo Junyan sitting there with a serious expression, she sneered. What a refined scum! Li Meng carefully stole a nce at Mu Huan and was a little speechless. What expression was she wearing now? What was she feeling now? Was she really angry or something...? After the host asked Bo Junyan some questions about the new energy source, he started to ask about Bo Junyan¡¯s wedding date. ¡°Mr. Bo, is it convenient for you to reveal some information about your fiancee? I think that apart from the issue of the new energy source, everyone¡¯s most concerned about who you¡¯re getting married to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a fiancee, it¡¯s a wife. We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. It¡¯s just that my father wasn¡¯t in good health previously and couldn¡¯t host our wedding, so we didn¡¯t hold a wedding. Now that my father is in good health, the wedding date that I mentioned earlier ising. My wife and I are about to hold our wedding,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°So you¡¯re already married.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about your wife, then?¡± ¡°I can only provide pictures of me and my wife.¡± Bo Junyan was on this program to let everyone know who his wife was. He was waiting for the host to say this. When Mu Huan heard that only photos could be provided, she stood up in shock. F*ck! What was he doing?! Just as she stood up, the photo of her and Bo Junyan was shown on the television. The director even especially gave a wide shot so that everyone could clearly see Bo Junyan and Mu Huan in the photo. It was a photo of the two of them in T Country. She was hugging him and smiling happily. He was looking at her dotingly. ¡°Oh my god! What a blissful couple!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Professor Bo¡¯s eyes are especially loving! So doting! I love him! I love him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to be a fan of this couple for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°But Professor Bo¡¯s wife looks so familiar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Although this photo isn¡¯t entirely definitive, it still looks familiar...¡± ¡°She looks like our goddess, Mu Huan!¡± someone suddenly shouted. ¡°F*ck! It doesn¡¯t just look like her, it is Mu Huan!¡± Chapter 850 - Return (12)

Chapter 850: Return (12)

¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Mu Huan!¡± The students in Mu Huan¡¯s ss met Mu Huan every day. Especially after Mu Huan had be the goddess of the school, they had peeked at Mu Huan from all over, so they were very familiar with her from all angles! ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s really Mu Huan!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± ¡°Mu Huan is actually Professor Bo¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°I told you that Mu Huan might be a couple with Professor Bo! You didn¡¯t believe me! I¡¯m practically a god! I saw through the truth at a nce!¡± The ssmate who previously thought that Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s beautiful and good wife and that Bo Junyan was Mu Huan¡¯s rich and doting husband once again spoke up proudly. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re actually Professor Bo¡¯s wife!¡± The female ssmate who was sitting not far away from Mu Huan looked at her in shock. Freaking hell! Why was it Mu Huan?! Why did all the good things in the world end up in her hands?! Not only was she good-looking, but she was also a top student. Not only was she a top student, but she was also with a god-like professor! The female ssmate¡¯s shocked shout made the surrounding students look over when they heard that Mu Huan was eating in the canteen. Mu Huan, who was still standing there, instantly became the center of attention. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! And so without warning! ¡°Mu Huan, why did you conquer even our Professor Bo?! Can¡¯t you give him a way out?!¡± a girl shouted sadly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Goddess Mu, didn¡¯t you want to divorce your old man? Why is your old man Professor Bo? And he¡¯s a big-time CEO! He even invented such a new energy source!¡± A boy who liked Mu Huan was so shocked that he could hardly sit still! Initially, he¡¯d thought that after Mu Huan got a divorce, he would still have a chance to woo her. Unexpectedly, she was Professor Bo¡¯s wife! Professor Bo could crush them with just his looks, not to mention that he was a big boss and a big shot! He wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up even if he spent ten lifetimes! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just then, the host on the television asked again, ¡°I heard that Mr. Bo has gone to a university to teach. Is this second profession your hobby or something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a substitute ss. One of the professors in my wife¡¯s ss will only be able to take the position next year. I¡¯m teaching during this vacant semester.¡± ¡°So you went to university to teach for your wife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You really dote on your wife.¡± ¡°I have only one wife, so I naturally have to dote on her.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± What a liar! Was his behavior these past few days called doting? Doting?! Hmph, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because of this... Bo Junyan¡¯s words caused the canteen to explode again. ¡°Professor Bo actually came to teach for Mu Huan! For Mu Huan, such a busy CEO came to the school to teach! To teach!¡± ¡°D*mn! This plot should only appear in novels!!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! Mu Huan, you¡¯re God¡¯s daughter, right? God really gave you everything!¡± ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re really enviable!¡± ¡°Goddess Mu, our hearts are all broken! Your husband is so outstanding that we would automatically be a g in front of him. How would we have the chance to woo you?! If we can¡¯t like you, what else can we do...¡± There was no hope for them to woo their goddess. ... It was the same scene and the same person, but the situation waspletely different! Chapter 851 - Return (13) Chapter 851: Return (13) Last time, everyone said that Bo Junyan was here for Ling Wei, but that was just their guess. And now, in front of the entire country¡¯s citizens, Bo Junyan was telling everyone that he was only here for his wife. He had only one wife! He even showed his wife¡¯s photo to the public so that no one would dare to say anything about who he had an ambiguous rtionship with. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi¡¯s faces darkened as they watched Bo Junyan on the television. Freaking hell! Was he teasing them? They were on their way to a divorce, but things had turned out this way instead... Now, he was even using this tactic! Crafty, sly, and shameless! Such a big-headed and evil businessmen! All these students thought that Bo Junyan only happened to mention his wife during an interview. However, Long Feiting, Gu Chenyi, and the rest could tell that Bo Junyan had gone on television specifically to announce that Mu Huan was his wife. He had done all sorts of foreshadowing, and he did not hesitate to walk into the public¡¯s eye to arrange for the host to ask these questions. Then, he answered and took the opportunity to confess in public to win back Xiao Huan¡¯s heart. How shameless! This person was really too crafty and shameless! And he even asked the host to say that the public must really want to know about his wife¡¯s situation. What the f*ck! What did he mean by that?! Did he ask the public for their opinions? The public wanted to know, did they?! F*ck! What the f*ck?! Li Meng was the most excited person in the canteen! She couldn¡¯t help but shout at the television, ¡°God Bo, you¡¯re my idol! My eternal idol! I¡¯ll always support you! Forever! Forever!¡± She was excited as if an idol was finally making aeback, but at the same time, she was excited as if a criminal had just redeemed himself! Previously, every time she heard these ignorant people say such things, she¡¯d wanted to explode. But no matter how much she said to them, no one would believe her! Now, it was all good! They didn¡¯t believe her, eh?! Haha... Haha... Haha! Li Meng was so happy that she wanted to throw her head back andugh out loud three times. To use a word to describe her current mood, it was good! To use three words to describe it, it was really, really good! Good! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was probably going crazy with excitement. Li Meng¡¯s shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The students in Mu Huan¡¯s ss looked at Li Meng and recalled what she had told them earlier. Her best friend was Professor Bo¡¯s wife, and then Mu Huan had said that she was Professor Bo¡¯s wife! They didn¡¯t believe it. Instantly... It was awkward! It was awkward... Seriously... This afternoon, some were pped in the face, some were envious, some were jealous, and some were so shocked that they wanted to jump off a building. Some felt that they could no longer fall in love, and most of them were true fans who would always support their CP. In any case, this was the first time in the history of the onlookers that they had eaten their fill. And this instance was also the one most full of love! On the way back to the ssroom. Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting caught up to Mu Huan and nked her on both sides. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t be fooled by that old man. He¡¯s the craftiest! There¡¯s no one in the business world who doesn¡¯t know about this!¡± Gu Chenyi added, ¡°Yes, yes. Uncle is the craftiest!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You can¡¯t forgive him! You definitely can¡¯t forgive him! He did such a thing. If you forgive him, you¡¯ll be a moron, a moron! A moron!¡± Chapter 852 - A Strong Opposition (1)

Chapter 852: A Strong Opposition (1)

Long Feiting repeated the word that Mu Huan could not tolerate. ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries enough that you can be crippled again?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll end up with a thousand regrets so I want you to cherish your life such that you¡¯ll stay away from old men!¡± Long Feiting said with a look of sincerity. ¡°Xiao Huan, this is purely my uncle¡¯s means to an end! He is being entirely shameless!¡± ¡°Is he as shameless as the two of you?¡± How could they have the cheek to say that others were shameless when they were speaking ill of them behind their backs? ¡°Even if we¡¯re shameless, we¡¯re being shameless openly and we know our limits. We¡¯re not like Bo Junyan. He¡¯s crafty and careful, and he¡¯s shameless and scheming!¡± Long Feiting had a look of ¡°I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m evil, but I know my limits, unlike Bo Junyan, who uses petty tricks.¡± ¡°Yes, my uncle is shameless, and he¡¯s scheming behind others¡¯ back!¡± After Gu Chenyi said that, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere behind him. He instinctively turned around. He saw Bo Junyan¡¯s gloomy expression. Instantly, he took a few steps back in fright. ¡°Uncle... Uncle...¡± F*ck! When did his unclee?! Did he hear what he just said?! By the side, Long Feiting was also shocked by Bo Junyan¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Did I do all these behind anyone¡¯s back?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!¡± He heard everything! Just as Long Feiting was thinking that Bo Junyan probably didn¡¯t hear what he said, Mu Huan pulled him out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you open about being shameless? Come, continue being shameless in broad daylight! Come!¡± They kept buzzing in front of her when they had nothing better to do. Come, now, let them buzz enough in front of Bo Junyan! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± He couldn¡¯t even win against her, let alone fight with Bo Junyan. If Bo Junyan were to get angry and throw him out, he would lose all his face as Young Master Long! He swore that when he returned, he would be even more diligent and hardworking! He would defeat Bo Junyan! However, he said, ¡°Xiao Huan, we are good friends who went through life and death together. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if I get hurt like this?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mu Huan said with a fake smile. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± His good friend was always so straightforward and adorable. ¡°Good friends who went through life and death together?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes at Long Feiting. ¡°That¡¯s right! The two of us are good friends who have gone through life and death together!¡± Long Feiting faced Bo Junyan head-on. At most, he would be thrown to the side. It would be embarrassing! But he, Long Feiting, was admittedly shameless and knew his limits! Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan with a face full of anticipation. Mu Huan replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? What do I have to exin?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Just as the atmosphere became so tense that one needed to breathe carefully... ¡°God Bo, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you on television?¡± Li Meng was surprised to see Bo Junyan in person. ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know that most television programs are pre-recorded?¡± Wu Xingye rolled his eyes at her. ¡°God Bo, you¡¯ll always be my idol and I¡¯ll always be your true fan! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side and support you forever!¡± Li Meng looked at Bo Junyan excitedly. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What happened to her good friend? Also, he wants you to suffer! Can¡¯t you have some integrity? Chapter 853 - A Strong Opposition (2)

Chapter 853: A Strong Opposition (2)

Bo Junyan looked at Li Meng and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Meng, who received a positive response from her idol, was instantly so excited that she became a love-struck fool. ¡°God Bo! God Bo! I¡¯ll always support you! I¡¯ll always support you!¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± God Bo? Why didn¡¯t he also do that?! When Gu Chenyi saw that the atmosphere had changed and that Bo Junyan¡¯s attention was no longer on him, he immediately attempted to fade into the background, wanting to sneak away quietly. Unexpectedly, the moment he moved, Bo Junyan grabbed his clothes and lifted him up. Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Did his uncle have eyes on his back? Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Go back to the ssroom and wait for me.¡± With that, he dragged Gu Chenyi to teach him a lesson. Mu Huan snorted as she watched him leave. Li Meng quickly followed. ¡°Xiao Huan, what¡¯s going on between you and God Bo? In the past, if God Bo had confessed to you in public like this, your maiden heart would have exploded! Why is your face still so cold now?¡± She was really curious about what had happened between them during the past three days. Why did it seem like Xiao Huan was even angrier than before? ¡°If one got aroused, they won¡¯t have the heart to be angry. If one doesn¡¯t, they¡¯d be cold,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± These words... Flirting was an apt description! ¡°He wants you to live a life worse than death. Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± Wu Xingye reached out and knocked Li Meng on the head. ¡°She¡¯s the one who makes me wish I was dead. That¡¯s why I have to support God Bo forever!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°So you¡¯re such a cowardlyckey!¡± ¡°Did you only realize that I¡¯ve always been one?¡± Li Meng rolled her eyes at him. Mu Huan ignored the two of them and returned to the ssroom. ¡°What happened to Xiao Huan?¡± Wu Xingye asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s been very cold since arriving this morning. I¡¯m about to freeze to death,¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Something that she didn¡¯t tell you about must be quite serious,¡± Wu Xingye said. ¡°I thought Xiao Huan didn¡¯te for three days because she was basking in love at home. I thought when she came back, everything would be fine and she would be like before. I didn¡¯t expect her to look worse,¡± Li Meng said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Huan has always known what to do,¡± Wu Xingye said. ¡°Yes.¡± When the students who had not eaten in the school canteen returned, they also heard that Mu Huan was Professor Bo¡¯s wife. Hence, they started discussing. Just as they were discussing, Mu Huan walked in. Instantly, everyone looked at her. Mu Huan, on the other hand, acted as if she didn¡¯t notice everyone¡¯s gaze. She walked to her seat and sat down. She took out a book and continued reading. ¡°Mu Huan, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were Professor Bo¡¯s wife?! Look at how we¡¯ve been discussing it every day. Do you see this as a farce?¡± A girl who was extremely obsessed with Bo Junyan walked up to her and asked this in a questioning tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m Bo Junyan¡¯s wife?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. The girl: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°We thought you were joking!¡± ¡°You thought? So you¡¯re ming me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out your marriage certificate to prove it?!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why should I prove my marriage to you? What has my husband¡¯s identity got to do with you?¡± Mu Huan said coldly. The girl: ¡°...¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s right! What has her husband¡¯s identity got to do with this girl?! Why should she prove anything to her? What right does she have to question others? Chapter 854 - A Strong Opposition (3)

Chapter 854: A Strong Opposition (3)

What did other people¡¯s business have to do with her?! As long as one lived in this world, one had to take care of oneself and lead a good life. One shouldn¡¯t point fingers at others¡¯ lives. Others could live as they wished, and it wasn¡¯t so others could have the right to question and criticize them. The next ss was Biochemistry. Bo Junyan returned to ss after he was done with his work. In the past, when they were in ss, the girls would be infatuated. But today, when they saw Bo Junyan standing on the podium, they felt a little awkward. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that it was awkward. In short, the atmosphere was different from before. Sometimes, someone would sneak a peek at Bo Junyan and then at Mu Huan. Just as ss was about to start... Suddenly, a petite and adorable girl in a high school uniform with short hair walked in. Everyone: ¡°...¡± Did this girle to the wrong ce? This was a university, not a high school. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Teacher. I¡¯m looking for my sister, Mu Huan. I wonder if she¡¯s in this ss?¡± Xu Ya looked at Bo Junyan adorably. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. Your sister? Li Meng, who was beside Mu Huan, looked at her as well. ¡°Your sister?¡± When did she get another sister? Mu Huan looked at Xu Ya and was amused. Indeed, the ignorant were fearless. ¡°Distant cousin.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± This distant cousin sounded like she had other intentions. ¡°Sister!¡± Xu Ya greeted Mu Huan happily when she saw her. She looked like an innocent girl, and her big smile was infectious. On the surface, she was indeed good-looking. It was no wonder that she was so confident. ¡°Sister, my college entrance examination goal is Yun University. I want to go to ss with you today to feel the atmosphere of Yun University, so that I can work even harder. Is that alright?¡± Xu Ya looked at Mu Huan with a cute pleading expression. For the past few days, her mother had contacted many people, but no one had been able to get in touch with Bo Junyan. She had almost been cheated. She thought about it and realized that the only ce where she could see Bo Junyan was the school. Hence, she came to Yun University. She came in right when ss was about to start, creating a scene that would be seen by Bo Junyan. She was so soft and adorable, and she was even a delicate high school student. She was the type that he liked. When he saw her, he would definitely like her. Xu Ya had yet to see the news report on the television. She thought that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were about to get a divorce. Although Mu Huan had thrown her outst time, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t dare to do so in front of so many people. Besides, it was just right to throw her out! It would make the male idol hate her boorishness even more and quickly divorce her! ¡°Sure! You can sit in the first row! The first row is close to the teacher, so you can get a feel for him more clearly!¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Everyone: ¡°...¡± The first row? Get a feel for the teacher even more clearly? This wasn¡¯t what they were expecting. There must be some other meaning! Bo Junyan met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze and his expression darkened. In the past, when a girl got close to him and looked at him, she would not even allow herself to be angry and jealous. But now... she took the initiative to get someone to get close to him! Bo Junyan¡¯s aura became colder. Xu Ya was overjoyed. She knew that she would not reject her in public! She quickly walked into the ssroom and went to the first row. After sitting down, she looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher! Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Now that she was looking at her male idol up close, he left her unable to look away, making her want to go crazy! Chapter 855 - A Strong Opposition (4)

Chapter 855: A Strong Opposition (4)

Everyone around them could feel Xu Ya¡¯s fiery gaze. So? Going by this, was Mu Huan really that close to the teacher? Was Mu Huan in a rtionship crisis with Professor Bo? Now that they thought about it, they felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was really different! They had just found out that the two of them were husband and wife. Were they going to be done soon? This was akin to how a certain celebrity had just been exposed to be married and then had a divorce a few dayster! Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan with a gloomy expression before retracting his gaze and starting his lesson. When he turned around to write something on the ckboard... Li Meng immediately asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your distant cousin?¡± Her intentions were so tant! ¡°Just what it looks like. Her mother even went to the Mu residence the other day and asked me to pave the way for her daughter. She felt that I had to step down to help them and not be so selfish.¡± Mu Huan smiled sarcastically. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What kind of weirdo was this? How could there be such a weirdo in this world?! Mu Huan did not speak further and focused on reading. After ss, Bo Junyan called Mu Huan to his office as usual. ¡°I have something on.¡± Mu Huan rejected him outright. Just as Bo Junyan was about to say something... Xu Ya stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve never seen the office of a university teacher. May I take a look?¡± All the female students: ¡°...!!¡± F*ck! No wonder people say that the new generation always overtakes the old. The older generation dies on the beach while the younger generation is too formidable! Of all the girls who liked Professor Bo, there was only one who¡¯d attempted to crash into Professor Bo¡¯s embrace and she ended up transferred to another faculty because of the fall. The rest only dared to take a look and did not dare to take a closer one. But what did she say? Go to the teacher¡¯s office? F*ck! This was the same as her climbing into his bed! She even dared to say such things in public. The younger generation was truly formidable! ¡°Go on, go on a tour! Professor Bo¡¯s office showcases his good taste,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Xu Ya said as she happily stood up and walked toward Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression instantly darkened to a frightening degree! The coldness emanating from his body made everyone in the front row shiver involuntarily. Only Xu Ya did not feel anything. Because she was purely feeling good about herself and was full of confidence, she felt that once she was with Bo Junyan, he could only like her. She never thought that there would be danger, let alone considered that she should feel fear. Hence, her fearlessness due to her ignorance. Just then, Bo Junyan walked down the podium and walked toward Mu Huan. Everyone: ¡°...!!¡± Mu Huan was done for! When Mu Huan saw Bo Junyan like this, she instinctively felt a little scared. But when she thought about how he had bullied her for the past three days, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be afraid. It was just that she¡¯d been afraid of him in every way in the past and instinctively tried to please him. It made him do such a thing as threaten her with her good friends at every turn, and he even used force on her! Putting aside everything that had happened in the past, they were now at a brand new beginning. She hoped that the two of them would stand on equal ground and she would not have to listen to everything he said. Before, if he wanted her to be obedient, she had to be obedient. If she was not obedient, she would threaten her. Which normal couple would behave like this? If things remained this way, he would continue liking her. What he wanted was only an obedient wife, not the real her. As Bo Junyan walked toward Mu Huan, Li Meng automatically stood up and made way for him. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± What a good friend! ¡°Bo Junyan, I...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish her words... Chapter 856 - A Strong Opposition (5)

Chapter 856: A Strong Opposition (5)

Bo Junyan bent down and picked her up. ¡°From now on, if you don¡¯t want toe with me, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± If not for wanting to give him face in public, she would have punched him! Seeing that she was about to explode, Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Everyone: ¡°...!!¡± Xu Ya took a step back in shock. How did this happen? How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to fall in love with her at first sight as she did? She was clearly the type he liked! Why didn¡¯t he look at her and kiss such a rude girl like Mu Huan instead?! How could this be? How could this be?! As Bo Junyan carried Mu Huan and passed by Xu Ya, Xu Ya instinctively reached out to grab Bo Junyan. He couldn¡¯t just leave like this! She was his favorite type! However, before she could touch Bo Junyan, she got frightened by his gaze and dared not move. Earlier, she was fearless because Bo Junyan¡¯s dangerous aura was directed at Mu Huan and not at her. Hence, she could not sense it. However, even a fool would be afraid when faced with someone who was targeting her. Furthermore, she was only a person who felt good about herself¡ªshe wasn¡¯t stupid. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even move. ... After Mu Huan was carried away by Bo Junyan, she did not attend the next ss and did note the next day. On the third day, Mu Huan arrivedte for her ss. Li Meng saw that her expression was even worse. ¡°No... what happened between you and God Bo?¡± In the past, she would be fine after he had carried her home. Why was it that every time she got carried home now, she became colder than before? Mu Huan remained silent as she picked up her book to read. There were some things that she could not say even to her best friends. She felt that after Bo Junyan returned, he could really be described as crazy. And indeed, Bo Junyan was about to go crazy. He thought that once he came back, he would be able to solve all his problems. He would be able to hug his wife and live his days like before. She would have more work and more things that she could hide from him. He just wanted it to be like how it was in the past. When he went to work, she would go to school. She would sweetly call him Hubby and let him hug and kiss her. As for the rest, she could do whatever she wanted. He would give her whatever she wanted. Besides leaving him, she could do anything! However, even though he had said this, she didn¡¯t get as angry as she did in the past. Or was it that every time she resisted before, he could only use force to make the situation worse? Now, his wife wouldn¡¯t even smile at him. In the past, he felt that his sweet wife would give off a distant feeling. Now, it was only after losing her that he finally knew what it meant to feel regret. The current her no longer called to him so sweetly. In the past, Bo Junyan had never coaxed Mu Huan, and he had never interacted much with other girls. As a strong and domineering person who only gave orders to others and only listened when others talked, he had already done his best. He felt that he didn¡¯t know what else he could do to bring back his sweet and delicate wife. No, it was fine if she wanted to explode at him, as long as she didn¡¯t resist him like this. As he was in a bad mood, Bo Junyan naturally kept a low profile in thepany. Previously, the people who were working overtime crazily thought that they could finally take a break after the big project was over. In the end, the workload now was not evenparable to the past where they crazily worked overtime! Now, every day, the supervisor would find all sorts of excuses to apply for leave. Chapter 857 - A Strong Opposition (6)

Chapter 857: A Strong Opposition (6)

¡°Mr. Gong, you know the CEO best. Quick, go and counsel the CEO. If this continues, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± PA Wang, who was following Bo Junyan around, was the most seriously affected. At every moment, he felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on his chest, making him unable to breathe. He felt that if this continued, he would have a heart attack. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Gong Zeye had just returned from his vacation overseas and did not know what was going on with Bo Junyan. ¡°We came back from the summit...¡± said PA Wang. He had a rough idea. ¡°Sigh, my poor Brother Bo. He risked his life to rush back, but after he¡¯d rushed back, his wife didn¡¯t want him anymore. Wow! I can¡¯t even calcte the extent of the injury in his heart! He didn¡¯t explode, didn¡¯t lock Sis-inw in her room, and didn¡¯t let her out, and he even asked her to go to school. It really surprised me!¡± When he saw his sister-inw dancing in her Momentsst time, he knew that his Brother Bo was done for. Indeed, something had happened! ¡°The CEO didn¡¯te to work for three days to spend time with Madam. But after he came back, I feel that his mood has be even worse.¡± Didn¡¯t a husband and wife quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed? Why was it that the CEO and his wife were bing more and more ruthless the more they fought? ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Gong Zeye patted PA Wang on the shoulder and walked in. When he entered, Bo Junyan was dealing with work. He was frowning so much that he looked like a dead knot. ¡°Brother Bo.¡± Bo Junyan looked up at him silently. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink tonight.¡± He wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with his Brother Bo and teach him all the skills to coax girls! ¡°No.¡± He wanted to be with his wife tonight. ¡°Brother Bo, sharpening a knife doesn¡¯t dy the cutting of wood. Have a good chat with a love expert like me and I¡¯ll teach you how to win Sister-inw over in minutes! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting, but there¡¯s no girl I can¡¯t win against!¡± Based on his years of experience in love, he knew all sorts of girls well. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him to coax any girl! Bo Junyan stopped writing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? Let¡¯s wait for you to get off work and we¡¯ll chat while drinking,¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk now.¡± Bo Junyan pushed his work aside. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± His Brother Bo was really impatient. ¡°Speak.¡± Gong Zeye said, ¡°Firstly, Brother Bo, you have to change your attitude when ordering people around.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± How could he change that? Gong Zeye wondered, if his Brother Bo changed his aura, how would he be able to intimidate others in the business world in the future? Hence, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t change this!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Was he even reliable? ¡°As long as you don¡¯t use amanding tone on Sis-inw, it¡¯ll be fine. In the past, we all thought that Sis-inw was a quiet and gentle girl. Such a girl would naturally do whatever you asked her to do. But Sis-inw isn¡¯t that kind of girl. She¡¯s a very strong person. If that¡¯s the case, if she¡¯s strong and you¡¯re strong, if the two of you sh forcefully, both of you will suffer.¡± Gong Zeye really knew a lot about rtionships. His words hit the nail on the head. Bo Junyan was a very strong person. In the past, he doted on Mu Huan a lot, but that was under the premise that Mu Huan would listen to him. They could live such a good life safely. But now, it had turned out that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t such an obedient person, and she didn¡¯t have to go along with him. All she wanted was an equal rtionship because she couldn¡¯t stand his threats. After all the hardships she had gone through, he still threatened her so easily. How could she still smile at him? Chapter 858 - A Strong Opposition (7)

Chapter 858: A Strong Opposition (7)

¡°However, I feel that Sister-inw is willing to go head to head with you now because she still has feelings for you and wants to reconcile with you. You still have a big chance. As long as you treat Sister-inw well, the two of you can still be like before, and Fu Siye will be more pretentious. Look, now that Shangguan Yu doesn¡¯t give any reaction to him, I reckon he¡¯s just waiting to die. When I talked to Old Fu, he refused to listen to me and stubbornly refused to let go of the past. Look, he¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡± As Gong Zeye spoke, he thought of Fu Siye, the stinky stone that made him waste his breath. He was waiting for the day he would suffer! ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject,¡± Bo Junyan said with a darkened expression. ¡°What I want to tell you is that someone like Shangguan Yu, who has loved Fu Siye so crazily since she was young, can evidently do anything for Fu Siye, and she has done everything she can. A woman like her feeling such deep love¡ªif the man doesn¡¯t want to treat her well, she can still let go. What more that little sister-inw, who doesn¡¯t have such deep feelings for you? At most, she only just fell in love with you. If you dote on her, her feelings for you might get deeper. ¡°But if she¡¯s not pampered, well¡ªshe won¡¯t have to stand to be threatened anymore. She has a handle on things and she¡¯s rich. I¡¯ll say the same thing again. The little butterfly will fly away!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened instantly! Bo Junyan was already afraid of Mu Huan¡¯s shallow feelings for him. Now that Gong Zeye had said this, he wanted to use all sorts of forceful means to keep her by his side. Because he had already done everything he could to treat her well, he didn¡¯t know how else he could dote on her. ¡°How should I dote on her?¡± ¡°Firstly, don¡¯t force Sis-inw. In particr, don¡¯t threaten her with her good friends. No one likes to be threatened, especially since Sis-inw has a strong personality.¡± ¡°What if she leaves?¡± Bo Junyan knew that Mu Huan didn¡¯t like him threatening her, but he had no other choice. ¡°Just make her fall in love with you such that cannot bear to leave you!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°Ha...¡± He spoke casually. Gong Zeye: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the revised manual will be here soon! ¡°First of all, don¡¯t force Sis-inw to do anything. You went out of your way to rest at home for three days and apany Sis-inw, but the more you tried to nurture your rtionship, the worse it got. You¡¯re the type who has to be tough no matter what, right?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She refused to let him hug her. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. A woman is a delicate flower. She needs gentleness and love. ¡°You should say more...¡± Gong Zeye wanted to say that he should say more words of love, but he recalled that his Brother Bo was naturally bad at talking. He would not say anything else apart from things that he had to say. It was impossible for him to be a love saint who was full of romantic words. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to say anything. You can just show it. When you act, just remember this saying: love me, love my dog. If you want to keep her heart, you shouldn¡¯t threaten the people she thinks highly of. You should treat the people she thinks highly of well and have them stand on your side. This way, if they put in good words for you, it¡¯ll be like brainwashing. It¡¯ll make Sis-inw like you more and more.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re used to being in a high position and can¡¯t do these things, but there are some things that you have to slowly learn and do. Or do you feel that your wife is not important enough for you to go that far?¡± Bo Junyan remained silent. But Gong Zeye knew that his Brother Bo had already made up his mind. Chapter 859 - A Strong Opposition (8)

Chapter 859: A Strong Opposition (8)

¡°And Brother Bo, I don¡¯t think that Sister-inw is being like this just because of what happened at thepanyst time. Sister-inw is a reasonable person. After she¡¯d learned that you were busy with some important project, she wouldn¡¯t have med you. It must be something that happened after you went overseas, specifically what the Old Master did. It made her feel too tired and upset. Did youfort Sister-inw after you came back?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Is it toote?¡± His Brother Bo must have been too busy holding his wife. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I heard that the old man mobilized a lot of people that day. Not only were his men wearing gas masks, but they were also holding electric batons. Under those circumstances, it was hard for Sister-inw not to take things seriously, especially since Sister-inw cares so much about her granny. When someone sees their important family member get hurt, they would not even be able to make a detailed judgment to see if the knife used to hurt them was real. Was the old man just joking with her?¡± Even a fool would take such a scene seriously, let alone their sister-inw. ¡°I know it¡¯s all my grandfather¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve already sent someone to send him back and to guard him for 24 hours. I¡¯ve also made arrangements topletely cut off his hopes. It¡¯s just that in his current situation, it isn¡¯t good for him to be agitated.¡± ¡°Old Master really knows how to give you a headache, and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it. If he¡¯s like this and he gets agitated, Auntie will definitely not be able to take it. If Auntie can¡¯t take it, Uncle will definitely not be able to take it either...¡± Gong Zeye felt a headache just thinking about the vicious cycle. There was no way he could handle such a matter. He was old, sick, stubborn, and useless. He wouldn¡¯t just retire in peace. By doing something ruthless, he¡¯d forced others to be ruthless in turn. He just had to make a scene. It was just that he was family. If it were someone else, they would have been dealt with directly. But there were too many considerations. ¡°Although you¡¯ve already dealt with it, just like how you¡¯ve dealt with those false reports and have made them pay the price, such a matter has already left a scar in Sis-inw¡¯s heart. Also, when you asked someone to stop the wedding, outsiders thought that you didn¡¯t want Sis-inw anymore. ¡°There are people looking for connections everywhere and sending female high school students to you. They say that you like young, cute, and obedient girls. There are a few families that have sought out my mother. My mother even called me to ask if I could pull this line. ¡°Say, Sis-inw is such a narcissistic person. How can she not feel upset when everyone looks at her like she¡¯s an abandoned wife? To us men, these are all trivial matters. They¡¯re all just rumors. There¡¯s no need to bother about them, especially you, Brother Bo. These are all things that are not worth looking at. ¡°But to little sister-inw, this is a big matter. Although it won¡¯t cause any substantial harm to her, all these will leave a scar in her heart and make her tired. You were busy at that time, so you probably didn¡¯t give her anyfort. You didn¡¯t even give her a detailed exnation about the wedding, right? In that case, she must have been preparing herself to leave you! ¡°But if youe back again only to threaten her using her good friends, since she won¡¯t be able to beat you, she won¡¯t be able to vent her anger that way. You even use force for all sorts of things. Why would she give you such a good attitude in return?!¡± Bo Junyan kept silent for a while before asking, ¡°How do you know her so well?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± He had spent so much effort to analyze the problem for him, but he only felt jealous! Chapter 860 - A Strong Opposition (9)

Chapter 860: A Strong Opposition (9)

¡°Because I¡¯ve had many girlfriends! I have had a few girlfriends that I couldn¡¯t dump openly and wouldn¡¯t dump me. I used these methods to slowly make them feel disheartened by me and then leave me.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°Scum.¡± Gong Zeye asked, ¡°Brother Bo, are you criticizing yourself?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This year¡¯s winter hade especially early. It felt like autumn had yet to pass, but winter had alreadye. It was the same with this year¡¯s snow. As soon as winter came, it began to fall. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s snowing heavily outside! This weather is most suitable for hot pot! Let¡¯s go eat hot pot after school!¡± Li Meng said as she looked out the window. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan looked at the book and hummed in acknowledgment. Li Meng looked at the book in her hand that had changed again. ¡°Have you finished reading that other book?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your reading speed is faster than others tearing paper,¡± Li Mengmented. ¡°What an analogy.¡± Mu Huan looked up at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to enjoy your youth? Why are you still working so hard? You¡¯re reading such thick books one by one.¡± Li Meng could not understand the books that she was reading. There were even English books. ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than on anyone else. If I¡¯m strong enough, who can threaten me? Who can look down on me?¡± Mu Huan really hated it when people threatened her! Forced her! Bo Junyan had vited her greatest taboo. Hence, even though she knew that he was doing this only to keep her by his side because he cared about her, she could not give him a good look because he was really...! It was too much. Li Meng wanted to say something else, but when she thought about how useless she was and how she could not drag her along, she realized that there was nothing fun about eating, having fun, and ying games all day. As a student, studying was the way to go. ¡°I have to study hard too. Only then can I be your assistant in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know anything and will only cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Yes, studying is very interesting. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling that these books are more interesting than games,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± The world of a top student was not something a good-for-nothing like her could understand. No matter how hard she studied, she would not find these difficult books more interesting than games. After thest lesson, the sky had already darkened. The heavy snow continued to fall, making the beautiful Yun University look even better. However, no matter how beautiful the scenery in this world was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the tall man standing under the dim streetmp. The ck windbreaker made his well-built figure stand out even more. Women couldn¡¯t be med for being too infatuated with him. One look at him and they would go crazy for him. With his peerless looks, it was really hard to not go crazy or to control themselves. As he stood there, he instantly killed everything in this world. Wherever he was, everything was just a background and a foil. Usually, when the students left the ssroom after school, it would be noisy. But today, it was especially quiet. There was no noise. Just as Mu Huan, who had walked out of the door, was finding it strange, she looked up and saw the man standing under the streetmp. Instantly, the entire world became quiet. In her eyes, only the existence of this man remained in her mind. Although she was already used to Bo Junyan¡¯s unrivaled beauty, at this moment, she could not see anything else because of this man. First among Gong Zeye¡¯s rules for coaxing women: a honey trap! Chapter 861 - A Strong Opposition (10)

Chapter 861: A Strong Opposition (10)

Today¡¯s Bo Junyan made people so stunned that they would forget everything else that existed in this world, all because he had meticulously dressed himself up. From head to toe, from his style to his standing posture and angle, everything had been meticulously nned. Under the dim yellow light, snowkes were fluttering in the sky. Such a tall and handsome man holding a bouquet of fresh flowers was waiting for you. Every single one of these points could especially pierce a young girl¡¯s heart! Just by looking at his face, one would lose all their anger! In fact, no one even noticed that Bo Junyan was also holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand because they were only looking at his gorgeous looks! Gong Zeye, who was hiding not far away to observe the situation, was especially satisfied with the shock Bo Junyan had caused! Only his Brother Bo was the most suited to use in a honey trap! No one could withstand his face! Look, the world was quiet! Bo Junyan stood there. ¡°...¡± He had never thought that he would need to sell his looks one day. Mu Huan stared nkly at Bo Junyan, who was standing there. It was only when a gust of cold wind blew over that she snapped back to her senses. Then, she was pulled into the man¡¯s embrace. The man undid his ck windbreaker and wrapped her up. All the girls: ¡°...!!¡± I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m really dying! This love was too intense! It was so intense that it was unbearable! Why wasn¡¯t this male idol theirs?! This was really too enviable and hateful! Really! There was no way to look! There was no way to look! Please disappear on the spot! Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan, who was in his embrace with only her adorable little face exposed. He lowered his head and kissed her. There was no choice. When he saw his wife, he wanted to hug and kiss her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Shameless man! How dare he scheme against me! This husband was too good-looking. This was the only bad thing about him. No matter how she looked at his face, she couldn¡¯t get angry. Everyone: ¡°...¡± Is it really appropriate for the two of you to show off your love like no one else is around?! Second among Gong Zeye¡¯s rules for coaxing women: love her, love her dog, and please the important people around her. ¡°Today, the Peach Blossom Dock invited the chef who won thest Master Chef Competition. I¡¯ve reserved a seat there. Shall we go there for dinner?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll...¡± Mu Huan meant to say that she had arranged to have hot pot with Li Meng. Bo Junyan turned to look at Li Meng and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite Wu Xingye. Do you have time toe along?¡± Li Meng was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes! Yes! Immediately, let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t she say before that Bo Junyan was bad while saying that Long Feiting was not bad?! What a fence-sitter! Bo Junyan retracted his gaze and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he picked her up and left. ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s go!¡± Li Meng had taken a fancy to the dishes made by the champion of the previous Master Chef Competition. Even through the screen, she could smell the aroma! She really wanted to eat them! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Peach Blossom Dock. This restaurant was just like its name. It was a world of ice and snow outside, and the flowers were blooming inside. It made one feel like they were in the spring of peach blossoms. When Bo Junyan arrived with the two of them, Wu Xingye was already waiting. To Wu Xingye and Li Meng, Bo Junyan was a lofty existence. He was such a god-like figure, and now, he was being so kind and amiable to them. This made them very terrified! They could not help but look at Mu Huan... Chapter 862 - A Strong Opposition (11)

Chapter 862: A Strong Opposition (11)

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why are you looking at me? It¡¯s you who like to eat and insisted oning! Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± If it weren¡¯t for you, would we havee to eat with Bo Junyan? At least say something to ease the atmosphere! Mu Huan snorted and did not speak. Bo Junyan was not a talkative person. He only picked up food for her. Mu Huan nced at him, but she did not stop eating. She had never liked wasting food. Besides, Bo Junyan had already put in so much effort, so she couldn¡¯t refuse him. She knew how domineering Bo Junyan was. Now, he had even used a honey trap. In fact, this was basically an apology. Treating Li Meng and Wu Xingye to a meal might be a very ordinary thing to others, but to Bo Junyan, this was really not an easy matter. Bo Junyan could feel that the cold air around Mu Huan was much less than in the morning. He felt that Gong Zeye was rather reliable. His trust in him was not in vain. Gong Zeye¡¯s method was indeed useful and reliable. If this continued, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan would be fine again very quickly. Unexpectedly, Bo Junyan went out to pick up a call when he had something on. Liu Changfeng actually came looking for Mu Huan. He had just flown back from Y Country today. After flying back, he took a turn and came to Yun Cheng. He had wanted to look for Mu Huan and her husband tomorrow to discuss Mu Huan¡¯s trip to NST. He was having a meal with his friends when he happened to bump into Mu Huan eating here as well. Hence, he got his friend to go over first. Without even asking, he sat in Bo Junyan¡¯s position to convince Wu Xingye to let Mu Huan go to NST. Wu Xingye was stunned by his words. He did not know why he had to convince him to let Mu Huan go to NST. He could not make a decision on this matter! When Liu Changfeng said that he could help him immigrate, Wu Xingye interrupted him. ¡°Idol, why are you trying to convince me to let Xiao Huan go to NST? I can¡¯t make a decision on this matter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you convincing him?¡± Mu Huan was also stunned. ¡°Is he... not your husband?¡± No matter what, Liu Changfeng couldn¡¯t help realize that he seemed to have done something embarrassing. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Where did he get such an illusion? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why would he think that Wu Xingye was her husband? Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± He was really embarrassed! Suddenly, a deep and cold voice rang out behind him. ¡°He¡¯s not. I am.¡± Liu Changfeng turned around instinctively and widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Bo Junyan?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s husband was actually Bo Junyan! This... No wonder she said that their family didn¡¯tck money... The new energy source at the summit a few days ago could be said to have attracted the attention of the world. Liu Changfeng had also watched this summit. It was just that he had been resting in Y Country recently and did not pay attention to the domestic programs. Hence, he did not see Bo Junyan on the program talking about his wife. Otherwise, he would not be so embarrassed. ¡°What did you mean by entering NST?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have some ties with Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather. Recently, the NSTboratory has been in need of someone who knows Chinese medicine. Hence, we want to invite Mu Huan to NST...¡± After Liu Changfeng roughly exined the entire matter, although he felt that the possibility of Bo Junyan letting Mu Huan go was not high, he still continued. ¡°Mu Huan is really talented. After entering NST, with so many big shots taking care of her, she will definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds. Although your family really doesn¡¯tck money, researching new medicine and treating the pain of patients is a matter that will benefit the human race. I hope Mr. Bo can consider letting Xiao Huan go.¡± Chapter 863 - A Strong Opposition (12)

Chapter 863: A Strong Opposition (12)

Bo Junyan did not speak and only looked at Mu Huan with a cold gaze. She had said that she would not hide anything from him in the future, but in the end, she hid such a big matter from him! That night, he had forced her so much that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had exined to him about when he was at the coffee shop and had heard what she said. It was only because she thought that he didn¡¯t want her that she was like this. She actually didn¡¯t want to leave him, but she had passed the NST test behind his back. If she didn¡¯t really want to leave him, why did she pass the test? He knew what kind of researchb NST was. He knew that for such an examination, they would not let her take the test immediately. It would definitely have taken a few days. During this period, she¡¯d had many opportunities to tell him about this, but she did not. She was really... He had previously said that he could tolerate a lot about Mu Huan and that she could do whatever she wanted! Even if he were at his busiest and even if things went out of control, he wouldn¡¯t me her for anything and would tolerate her. He could let go of anything. He could use his handsome looks to please her good friends. No matter what. But she kept hiding this from him. She wasn¡¯t just thinking about leaving him. She was already prepared to leave him! This was something he could not tolerate! Suddenly, the surrounding atmosphere made everyone shudder involuntarily. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Bo Junyan suddenly picked her up and walked out. ¡°Bo Junyan, what are you doing... You...¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Bo Junyan ordered coldly. He had to exert the greatest restraint he was capable of to suppress the violent anger in his heart. Mu Huan, who could sense that his rationality was on the verge of snapping, did not speak further. He carried her out of the restaurant and to a quiet corner. He suddenly lowered his head. It was like a hailstorm the size of an egg had suddenly started falling from the sky. It was fast and fierce, making people afraid that they would be smashed to death in this violent hailstorm. As night fell, a strong gust of wind blew. The strong wind was mixed with snowkes, and the lower it went, the darker the sky became. Just when Mu Huan felt like she was about to drown in this snowstorm... He let go of her. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so you¡¯ll always be my wife! Don¡¯t even think about escaping me! Don¡¯t think about leaving me again! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± She looked into his dark eyes, which were filled with a destructive power that was even more terrifying than this violent snowstorm. It was as if he would destroy everything if she left him. The way he was behaving made her shudder. Some people, once they fell in love, would be unfathomable for life. There was also the matter of ordinary people falling out of love only because they were drinking, but for a king, there were too many things he could do. However, no matter how violent and angry he was, he had never thought of hurting her. He did not want to leave her behind, so he picked her up and carefully protected her as he carried her into the car. ¡°Send her back.¡± PA Wang, who heard his even colder voice: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just a pretty boy trick? The atmosphere on the road was pretty good, so why did they suddenly get transported to the North Pole? No, it wasn¡¯t the North Pole! They were practically entering an ice age! Freaking hell! He felt that he would definitely fall sick tomorrow. When he got back, he would call the Human Resources Department and request a sick leave! On the way to send Mu Huan back... ¡°Madam, on behalf of the entirepany, I beg you. Please reconcile with the CEO! Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± Chapter 864 - The Big Boss Is Injured (1)

Chapter 864: The Big Boss Is Injured (1)

¡°Madam, I¡¯m not exaggerating! I¡¯m not exaggerating at all! I¡¯m already prepared to take sick leave tomorrow. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll probably end up jumping off a building. I¡¯ve been by the CEO¡¯s side these past few days, and I feel like the entire sky¡¯s pressure is on me. Recently, my breathing has be more and morebored. In just a few days, more than half of my hair has fallen off. If this goes on, all my hair will fall off. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, and I don¡¯t want to go bald at such an early age.¡± Speaking of which, his life was really miserable. It was fine if he was so busy that he didn¡¯t have the time to have a girlfriend, but now, his life was in danger. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t even get the chance to say a word before he flew into a rage. Besides, he wanted to ask her why she was hiding it from him. She only wanted to say that he had hidden more things from her and that they had to be together without any reservations. She had once told him that she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from him in the future, but that was only if the two of them continued to be in love. Also, after what had happened, he had been ignoring her. She had tried her best, but it was useless. He even said that she could use her body as a tactic. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do. Later on, after experiencing so much, he even got someone to stop the wedding without telling her. For so many days, no matter how busy he was, he could always find some time to spare, but he didn¡¯t. How far had she gone? Anyone coulde up to her and mock her, asking her to pave the way for their daughter, thinking that she was not even as stupid as a simpleton. She was despised by everyone, and if she did not do anything, she felt that she would drown in that terrifying feeling. She wanted to be stronger and stand there. She didn¡¯t need to do anything to make people not dare to look down on her. She wanted to live, live well! Naturally, she had to prepare a way out for herself. Which person would say that they had a way out when the situation was unclear? If they said it, it would be a dead end. Hence, when faced with such a situation, her words would make him even angrier. It would be better if she did not speak. After a while. Mu Huan said, ¡°I have the secret to giving birth here. I won¡¯t let you go bald while in your prime.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Was he going to give birth?! He wanted to survive! To survive! ¡°Madam, we just want to live. We¡¯re all people who want to support our family... Madam, you¡¯re beautiful and kind-hearted. You definitely don¡¯t want to see us like this. You¡¯ll definitely give us a way out, right?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was he really that pitiful? It was as if he could tell what she was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s even more pitiful than what I¡¯ve said! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can immediately get the HR department¡¯s staff to pull up the record of the past few days of leave application for you. Basically, everyone who can take leave has taken leave. The manager, who really can¡¯t take leave, can only bear with it. Yesterday, a 1.8-meter-tall man was pressured by the CEO and cried out loud. He sat on the ground and cried without any thought for his image in front of everyone. Can you imagine that scene?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not trying to put in a good word for the CEO. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really not easy for the CEO. Take the cause of this matter as an example. You know how important this project is, so I won¡¯t say much. At that time, the CEO could only let it continue. Perhaps the CEO¡¯s method of handling it wasn¡¯t good, but let¡¯s think about it from another perspective. He¡¯s a person who was born to stand at such a high position.¡± Chapter 865 - The Big Boss Is Injured (2)

Chapter 865: The Big Boss Is Injured (2)

¡°For him, some things and some methods of handling them are natural. There are many details that he might not even be able to think of because his mind is filled with all sorts of big cases, big things, and other things. His brain automatically neglects them. ¡°Also, the CEO didn¡¯t tell you about the importance of the project and the coboration with the Ling Group. It might be because he didn¡¯t want you to know about such a boring andplicated matter. He only wanted you to be happy every day. Also, he wanted to pause the wedding. The CEO only wanted toe back and discuss it with you. He felt that you were no longer the soft and cute little girl from before. Now, you definitely have your own ideas about your own wedding. It¡¯s just that he was too busy at that time and didn¡¯t have the time to tell you in detail. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something wrong with the CEO. For example, he used your good friends to threaten you, but that¡¯s not what he wants. Given his personality, you can say that he¡¯s a cold and aloof king. When he deals with things, he¡¯ll definitely be forceful. This is a habit, an instinct. It¡¯s a poison that has been taught since he was young. ¡°Strictly speaking, the CEO is also a victim. Before he met you, Madam, he was a machine workaholic who never smiled. He only had work every day. Say, how pitiful is his life?! ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for him to meet you. Now that his life is a little more interesting, he finally knows what rest is. Previously, when he was overseas, in order to rush back earlier, the CEO arranged his schedule so tightly that he didn¡¯t even have time to catch his breath. I took turns with another special assistant to be on duty, and I still couldn¡¯t withstand that kind of high-pressure work. And the CEO was carrying it alone. ¡°Madam, speaking of the CEO, my heart hurts so much that I want to cry. He¡¯s really worked too hard... ¡°Also, about what happened earlier, the CEO married a delicate little wife at such an old age, and he spent all day in the palm of her hand in blidd. His life was very beautiful, but suddenly, his little wife wasn¡¯t delicate anymore. His perception would definitely copse! This needs time to recover from. ¡°Madam, please take pity on our CEO. Look at how hard he worked. He doesn¡¯t even know what pleasure is in life. You¡¯re the only one he likes. If you don¡¯t want him, what will he do...? ¡°If the CEO were to take things too hard, the livelihood of the tens of thousands of employees in the Bo Group would be over. There are tens of thousands of families behind the tens of thousands of employees, and tens of thousands of families would have a lot of connections. There are also many business partners who work from top to bottom. It¡¯s simply unimaginable. Just thinking about it makes me scared! ¡°Madam, the livelihood of over a million people depends on you!¡± Those who could work with Bo Junyan were all very capable people. To be able to be his capable assistant, PA Wang was naturally a very capable person. In just a few minutes, he had made a lofty god into a pitiful one... Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached so much that she wanted to cry. She knew how busy Bo Junyan was. On second thought, he indeed did not have any leisure and entertainment activities. Apart from work, he only had more work. She often felt that there was no one beside her after she slept. If she went to the study room, he would definitely be there. His life was really as meaningless and colorless as PA Wang had said. Every CEO had a god-like assistant. Its name was the Special Assistant! Mu Huan had wanted to have a good chat with Bo Junyan after hearing how tough his journey had been. Unexpectedly, Bo Junyan did not return that night. Chapter 866 - The Big Boss Is Injured (3)

Chapter 866: The Big Boss Is Injured (3)

The next day, just as she was about to go to school after breakfast, the bodyguard in charge of protecting her granny called. She said that a man who called himself her husband wanted to pick her granny up from the rehabilitation center. The bodyguard said that she saw that the other party had an extraordinary status and did not know if she shouldy his hands on him. Hence, she called to ask Mu Huan. From the bodyguard¡¯s description of the man¡¯s appearance, Mu Huan was very sure that it was Bo Junyan. When she thought about how Bo Junyan had said yesterday that if she dared to think about leaving him again, he would make her unable to bear the consequences, she was instantly frightened. She grabbed a car key and drove all the way to her granny¡¯s rehabilitation center. When she arrived, Bo Junyan had juste out of her granny¡¯s room. When Mu Huan saw him, she dashed over and dragged him to an empty corner. She grabbed his clothes and said, ¡°Bo Junyan, what do you want?! If you dare to touch my granny, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Bo Junyan sneered. ¡°Come at me if you dare!¡± She actually thought that he wanted to hurt her granny! No matter how ruthless he was, had he ever touched anyone around her? Not to mention her most important granny! When he thought about how Mu Huan¡¯s granny did not even know that she was married and did not believe that he was her husband, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further! It had been so long, but she actually did not tell her granny that she was married! However, Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t be med for this matter. She was still so young and had been forced to get into this marriage. If she told her granny that she was married, her granny would definitely think that she was a burden to her. Her granny had always wanted to leave early and not be a burden to her because of her poor health. If she made a mistake, her granny would want to end her life so that she would no longer have any ties and no one would be able to threaten her. Furthermore, there were too many unstable factors in their rtionship that Mu Huan didn¡¯t dare to say so easily. After the bed photo scandal, Mu Huan couldpletely let go of her worries. She had originally nned to tell Bo Junyan that they would pretend to be dating and visit her granny first. Then, they would say that they were getting married before holding a wedding. After all, the elderly felt that only a wedding ceremony could be considered a wedding. When they saw a grand wedding, her granny would definitely not think too much about it. But he had been busy, and before she could do so, something happened again... She had to prepare a backup n, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell her granny that she was married. Mu Huan was annoyed. ¡°Fine!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she sprayed something on him at the same time. She wanted to knock him down and then punish him so that he wouldn¡¯t threaten her! However, even after she had sprayed him a few times, Bo Junyan still did not move. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you falling?¡± ¡°I¡¯mpletely immune to this kind of drug.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze on her became colder. This was because she had really used a drug on him! She had reallyid her hands on him! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did he have to have such a special constitution? Just as she was about to say something, she saw Bo Junyan tugging at his tie with a vicious gaze. Mu Huan instinctively took two steps back. ¡°Bo Junyan, you...¡± ¡°You heartless little thing!¡± Perhaps Bo Junyan had fallen in love with Mu Huan at first sight without realizing it. During the matchmaking session, he had noticed her with a single nce and chose her. Chapter 867 - The Big Boss Is Injured (4)

Chapter 867: The Big Boss Is Injured (4)

Ever since he married her, he had wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. He would dote on her no matter what she wanted to do. In the end, not only did she not want to spend the rest of her life with him, she did not even take him to heart! In fact, in her heart, he was such an unbearable existence! If before, Bo Junyan had only been angry and afraid that she would want to leave him because of her grievances, even being afraid that she would be too soft-hearted, then now, Bo Junyan was feeling injured. Her series of reactions hurt his heart. Even though he was so furious yesterday, after thinking about it today, he still wanted to continue using the method of loving his wife so that she could slowly love him and not bear to leave him. But... But she used him of wanting to hurt her granny. No matter what, no matter what, how could he hurt her granny? Bo Junyan was really hurt. No matter how powerful a big boss was, he was only human. If he was human, he would have a heart. If he had a heart, he would be made of flesh. If he was made of flesh, he would feel pain. It was just that such a big boss became even more powerful when he was in pain. The strong wind brought about a storm. Mu Huan said that Bo Junyan could be described as crazy ever since he returned. He was crazy for her sake. It was like a never-ending storm that kept striking. He wanted to lock her up, but he couldn¡¯t bear to. ... ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I wanted to use your granny to threaten you? Fine, I¡¯ll use your granny to threaten you! Mu Huan, you better listen to me obediently from now on! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach your granny a lesson!¡± Bo Junyan said coldly to Mu Huan. But this threat sounded more like a fit of pique. ¡°Bo Junyan, how dare you!¡± Who would do that?! He had just threatened her like that! She had already made it clear to him that she hated people threatening her the most! Why would he still threaten her like this?! Also, was she to me for thinking of him that way? First, he used Xiao Meng and Wu Xingye to threaten her, andst night, he was so dark and scary that he wanted her to bear the consequences that she could not bear! Today, he came to her granny¡¯s rehabilitation center. How could she not think that way? ¡°Try me and see if I dare,¡± Bo Junyan said with a gloomy expression. Mu Huan said angrily, ¡°Bo Junyan, if you continue to be like this, I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯ll lose me forever!¡± She only thought about it that way, but she didn¡¯t think that he would really do anything to her granny. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have just wanted to spray him drugs and have him copse so that she could teach him a lesson and stop threatening others. But he went even more overboard! ¡°People have to have it before they lose it.¡± Did he have it? ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I was wrong. You never had it!¡± Mu Huan sneered. What the f*ck, did he mean that he had never had her? Could it be that all the days of their rtionship in the past were all fake?! Even her marriage was fake! Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. The big shots in love had such low IQ that it made people want to punch their chests. ... Mu Huan¡¯s granny was brought to the Bo residence. Bo Junyan hired a specialized medical team to guard her and give her the best medical treatment. However, Mu Huan¡¯s passport, identity card, and bank card were all taken away by Bo Junyan. Just like that, Mu Huan went from a millionairedy to a dependent overnight. Even her hard-earned money had been confiscated by him. All that was left was the card that he had given her in the past, so that she could only spend the money here. This made Mu Huan even angrier. Bo Junyan was no longer as crazy as before. He was even colder than before. In the past, one of them had always been working hard to patch things up. Now, the two of them were both angry, and their rtionship had dropped to the freezing point. Chapter 868 - The Big Boss Is Injured (5)

Chapter 868: The Big Boss Is Injured (5)

Bo Group... PA Wang found that after he had chatted with Mu Huan with a face full of tears and mucus, his CEO did note to work the next day. It was threatening to snow before then, so he came to work happily. But who knew that the atmosphere in thepany would be even worse than it was a few days ago! He instinctively wanted to ask for leave. ¡°PA Wang, you can¡¯t apply for leave. If you do, no one will be around the CEO,¡± the HR manager said in refusal. ¡°I suddenly feel very ufortable,¡± said PA Wang as he clutched his stomach with a look of difort. ¡°There are too many people who suddenly feel unwell today.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± ¡°As a special assistant, you¡¯re someone capable. I believe in you and think highly of you!¡± The HR manager patted him on the shoulder and left. ¡°Manager Liu, where are you going?¡± PA Wang asked. ¡°My eyes don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯m going to the hospital for a follow-up today.¡± There were too many people who applied for leave today. If he refused them, he would cause offense. If he didn¡¯t, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone left in thepany. Hence, it was better for him to take leave! PA Wang looked at Manager Liu¡¯s perfectly fine eyes. ¡°...¡± In the afternoon, when Gong Zeye arrived at the Bo Group to sign a contract, he saw PA Wang standing by the window. He walked up to him and asked, ¡°PA Wang, why are you standing here?¡± ¡°I want to jump.¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Being a nobody has always been a sad thing. When masters quarrel, the ones who die are small fry like us,¡± said PA Wang with a tragic expression. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case! My method of wooing girls has never failed before! Especially since Sister-inw likes Brother Bo, they should have made up by now!¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°I thought so too, but I spent the entire morning in purgatory...¡± PA Wang then looked at Gong Zeye. ¡°Mr. Gong, do youck manpower? Can I join yourpany?¡± ¡°Sure, you can jump ship to my ce! You¡¯re so capable, so if you¡¯re with me, I basically won¡¯t have to do any work.¡± Gong Zeye had a look on his face. Hurry up and jump over! PA Wang was about to say something when... He heard a cold voice saying, ¡°Jump if you want to.¡± PA Wang turned to look at him. ¡°CEO...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to jump?¡± Bo Junyan looked like he wanted him to jump. Why aren¡¯t you jumping? PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Look, is there still anyw in this life?! ¡°Brother Bo, let me sign the contract we agreed onst time.¡± Gong Zeye waved the document in his hand. Bo Junyan nced at him silently before turning around to return to his office. ¡°Mr. Gong, how long do you think I can live under such circumstances?¡± ¡°Forever.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± After Gong Zeye entered, he asked, ¡°Brother Bo, what¡¯s going on? The atmosphere was so good the other day, so why are you still like this?¡± Bo Junyan picked up his contract and signed it. ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Brother Bo, don¡¯t be like this! Look at how the atmosphere turned for the better that day. It proves that I¡¯m still a very useful talent! You need such a good strategist like me. You¡¯re now so angry that you make your subordinates want to die. What¡¯s the point?¡± Gong Zeye refused to leave. Bo Junyan kept silent. ¡°Brother Bo, what¡¯s going on? Tell me about it. Let me, an experienced person, analyze the situation for you. We can thene up with a new battle n based on the situation.¡± It was rare that his Brother Bo had something that could be of use to him. He had to y his role well! ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 869 - The Big Boss Is Injured (6)

Chapter 869: The Big Boss Is Injured (6)

¡°I¡¯ve brought her granny over. With her around, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Such a heartless little girl actually threatened him. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± What kind of stupid move was this? It wasn¡¯t enough to threaten her friends, but he even threatened her granny again! God was indeed fair. He had given his Brother Bo such a good head and appearance, but in the end, he had given him a zero EQ. ¡°Brother Bo, you can¡¯t do this...¡± ¡°I very well can.¡± Bo Junyan sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t, Brother Bo. Let¡¯s be honest. How many years can her granny live? If you do this and her granny dies, won¡¯t you lose control of her? It¡¯s most important to keep a lookout for the future!¡± His Brother Bo should know this! ¡°There are those two very important friends of hers.¡± Bo Junyan thought about what Li Meng and Wu Xingye knew that he didn¡¯t. His gaze became colder. Gong Zeye said, ¡°Brother Bo, you¡¯ll be forcing her to stay for the rest of her life while suffering every day of it...¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s by my side.¡± At the thought of Mu Huan being so heartless, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± What on earth had happened? That day, his Brother Bo had wanted to lower his pride to salvage the situation. But now, no matter what methods he had to use, he felt he just had to keep her here. ¡°Brother Bo, don¡¯t you want her to go back to being your adorable little cutie from the past and make her sweetly call you ¡®Hubby¡¯? Go there and hug her. Do you want her to keep angering you and even make her hate you in the end?¡± Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan did not speak, but his eyes darkened. ¡°Brother Bo, I believe you can also tell that Sis-inw likes you. I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t do this...¡± Gong Zeye felt that the burden on him was very heavy. This matter had to be handled by him. Bo Junyan knew that this wouldn¡¯t work, but sometimes, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be avoided just because one knew they couldn¡¯t. No one could control their feelings. Since he was injured, he could only do as he¡¯d been taught. ... The cold war between Mu Huan and Bo Junyan continued. If it were in the past, Mu Huan would definitely apologize, act coquettishly, and beg for mercy. But now, she wouldn¡¯t. In the past, she had only wanted to leave and never wanted to stay long with him. Now that they had fallen in love and she wanted to go on being together, the way they lived would have to change. She hoped that their status in their marriage would be equal and that everything would be discussed. It would not be based on orders or threats. For example, in a situation like this, once he became angry, on top of threatening her, he even took away her money, leaving her in a difficult position. She knew that he could not bear to lose her like this, and it was only because he was injured and furious that he did this. He was used to being high and mighty. This was his usual way of dealing with things. But even if she knew and she could understand him, she didn¡¯t want this. This wasn¡¯t the way for married people to be. However, Mu Huan knew that equality was not given by others. The most important thing was that she had to work hard. She had to have a certain level of strength. And what was strength? It was money! In this world, only money was the boss! Hence... On Saturday, she went to look for Li Meng early in the morning. Then, she pretended to stay at Li Meng¡¯s house and not go out. In fact, she escaped through the window with Li Meng and shook off the bodyguards Bo Junyan had sent to follow her. Then, she gathered Wu Xingye to prepare for apetition. Thepetition they were going to participate in was of a higher level. The final winner would get a prize of ten million. With this ten million yuan, she could do a lot of things. As she was putting on makeup in the car, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Life is really full of ups and downs. I went from a poor woman to a millionaire in an instant, and now, I¡¯ve gone from being a millionaire to being poor again.¡± ¡°As if there¡¯s no such thing as acting coquettishly. If you can¡¯t solve a problem after a night¡¯s sleep, then do it twice, thrice, four times, five times. If you still can¡¯t do it, keep trying until you can. Soon, you¡¯ll be a billionaire again!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to be one?¡± Li Meng thought to herself. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t n to stay with him for a long time. Now, isn¡¯t this love? I¡¯m nning to stay with him for a long time and has a long rtionship in mind. Between us two, we have to be bnced. He can¡¯t be the only one who has the final say. If he wants me in his future, why would he threaten me with others¡¯ lives from time to time?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at her. Li Meng thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not right to use your weakness to threaten you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Stop speaking up for him...¡± Wu Xingye said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you speaking up for him? Did you brag about the two of them? Are you going topensate Xiao Huan for such a good husband?¡± Li Meng rolled her eyes at him. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± ¡°How many people will be participating in thispetition?¡± Mu Huan changed the topic. ¡°More than 800 people, and they¡¯re all experts from all over the world.¡± The temptation of ten million yuan was huge. ¡°The mahjong game is a little slow. If we want to win the championship against over 800 people, we¡¯ll have to fight until nighttime.¡± Mu Huan calcted the time. ¡°More or less. It should end around 10 PM.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look at the situation. We¡¯ll see how we can win the championship as soon as possible.¡± Although she and Bo Junyan were in a cold war, she had to go home to sleep every day. If she didn¡¯t go back after ten, Bo Junyan would definitely look for her. She¡¯d better hurry up. ¡°If we want to be fast, we have to eliminate people quickly. However, this isn¡¯t good. After all, there are four people in a table. Furthermore, thispetition is randomized. It¡¯s impossible for the three of us to team up and win consecutively and quickly eliminate people.¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say something... Bo Junyan called. ¡°I have something on tonight, so I¡¯ll be backte. If you want to stay over at Li Meng¡¯s ce tonight, you can stay at her ce.¡± Actually, even without Gong Zeye saying anything, Bo Junyan, who had calmed down, knew that he could not continue being stubborn. Hence, he wanted to ease the rtionship between the two of them. Knowing that she liked to be with Li Meng, he would never make her stay in the house and let her stay over at Li Meng¡¯s house. He wanted her to know that he wanted to ease his heart. Let her calm down a little. Who knew... Mu Huan said happily, ¡°Alright!¡± If she didn¡¯t have to go back, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so anxious. How was she going to find an excuse to exin that?! She really got what she wanted! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He was silent for a while, waiting for Mu Huan to say something else. But she was fine. After that, she did not speak again. In fact, Mu Huan was also waiting for Bo Junyan to speak. After waiting for a while, she asked, ¡°Bo Junyan, is there anything else?¡± What did she mean by that? ¡°No.¡± Previously, Bo Junyan felt that his wife was insincere and wanted her to call his name. Now that she called him by his full name and she was no longer the tender and delicate wife she used to be, he was even more unhappy. ¡°No? Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Thepetition was about to start, and she had yet to finish her makeup. Bo Junyan looked at the call that was hung up and tugged at his tie in frustration. PA Wang, who hade in to report a matter, shuddered and felt that something was amiss. It turned out that he was right. Ten minutester, he was being criticized harshly. ... Thepetition this time was held on a high-ss cruise. Thepetition was of a high level, and the participants were all experts. Mu Huan disguised herself as a young and handsome man, Li Meng disguised herself as a sexy beauty, and Wu Xingye dressed up as a handsome man with apletely different style. Looking at Li Meng, who was intimately holding Mu Huan¡¯s arm, Wu Xingye said disdainfully, ¡°How many cushions did you use to create this effect?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Li Meng red at him. Wu Xingye could not help but take another look before looking away. To participate in thepetition here, one only needed to check if there were any dangerous items on the body, and there was no need for identification. When they arrived, they were already thest batch of people to board the ship. One had to pay a ticket fee to participate in thispetition. One thousand per person. Wu Xingye looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re poor. I¡¯ll take the tickets.¡± When Mu Huan thought about how the hundreds of millions she had received had been taken before it could even warm up and she was poor again, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. This rtionship was really like she was apanying a tiger! When he was happy, he could dote on her to the heavens and give her hundreds of millions, but when he was unhappy, not only would he threaten her, but he would also dig out her heart and make her poor! Mu Huan had always been short of money. Hence, she loved money. Money was like a piece of meat in her pocket. It would hurt to dig at it a little, let alone take it away. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xingye...¡± Mu Huan said coyly on purpose. With such a man¡¯s face on her, Wu Xingye could not help but shiver when he saw her being so delicate to him. Not long after Mu Huan and the rest entered, thepetition started. As the machine randomly assigned them, just as Wu Xingye had said, not only did the three of them not get together, but they were also very far away from each other in the southwest. Wu Xingye was the grandson of the Gambling God and had received his grandfather¡¯s teachings since he was young. He was very proficient in all sorts of entertainment endeavors. When they were free, he would y mahjong with Mu Huan and others. Among the three of them, Wu Xingye and Mu Huan were on par with each other. Although Li Meng was more vulnerable than the two of them,pared to most others, she was still considered someone who had inherited some skills and was stronger. Mu Huan and Wu Xingye had predicted that she would at least enter the top 50. However, if one didn¡¯t cheat in mahjong, the most important thing was still luck. Hence, they were only guessing. Mu Huan was only trying her best to fight for the championship. She might not necessarily win it. Not long after they sat down at their respective tables, Mu Huan heard a familiar voice. She turned around and saw Long Feiting sitting on the table next to her. And he was talking to Gu Chenyi, who was sitting next to him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± They were here to vie for the championship because they wanted this ten million yuan. What were these two rich second-generation heirs doing here? As if sensing her gaze, Long Feiting looked in her direction. Mu Huan calmly shifted her gaze away. She was very confident in her makeup skills. He wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her right now. Indeed, Long Feiting retracted his gaze after ncing at her. Soon, the match began. The first round was an elimination match. Those with less than 500 chips were directly eliminated. Mu Huan¡¯s luck at the start of the game was pretty good. She won three rounds in a row, and she even won a lot. She directly advanced. More than a hundred people were eliminated in this round. Long Feiting, Gu Chenyi, Wu Xingye, and Li Meng had also advanced. While waiting for the second match to start, Li Meng and Wu Xingye also saw Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting. ¡°Why are they here? Are they people whock money?¡± Li Meng whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Meng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be that the two of them came because they knew you were here?¡± ¡°No. Long Feiting looked in my direction just now, but he didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably fed up and bored,¡± Wu Xingye said. Instantly, Mu Huan and Li Meng looked at him and felt that what he said was very possible! After all, those two were very idle. ¡°No matter what, we have to be careful. Don¡¯t let them find out about us and cause more trouble,¡± Mu Huan said. Now that she and Bo Junyan were in the midst of a storm, she had to be more careful. ¡°Yes.¡± In the second round, those with less than a thousand chips were eliminated. There were still three rounds. Mu Huan felt that her luck today was as good as cheating. With her tiles, she did not need her superb skills at all. She had won three rounds in a row, and she had even won an explosive match. More than 200 people were eliminated in this round. Mu Huan¡¯s cheating luck made her the person with the most bargaining chips in her hands. When the advancement list came out, she immediately received everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°That person is quite formidable.¡± Gu Chenyi looked in Mu Huan¡¯s direction. Long Feiting snorted and said, ¡°He was just lucky.¡± ¡°Luck is also a skill.¡± Gu Chenyi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°But don¡¯t you find him a little familiar?¡± The more Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan, the more he found her familiar. Gu Chenyi took a closer look. ¡°He does look a little familiar.¡± ¡°He has cosmetic contact lenses.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too short for a man.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too skinny.¡± Just as the two of them were getting closer to observe, the third match began. Coincidentally, Mu Huan, Gu Chenyi, and Long Feiting were allocated the same table. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck... Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting looked at each other. Seriously, whatever they thought woulde true! Just as they were about to take a closer look at this person, he was sent to their table! Mu Huan felt that she was rather unlucky to have met the two of them. Indeed... These tiles of hers were really lousy! They were the kind that not even the gods could save. Now, she could only pray that her deskmate¡¯s tiles were not good. This way, with all her chips, she should be fine. Besides the three of them, there was also a middle-ageddy at their table. When the middle-ageddy saw the three handsome men ying cards with her, she was overjoyed. She looked left and right and felt that all of them were extremely handsome. Hence, she winked at them, giving each of them a look that said, ¡°If you eat with me tonight, I¡¯ll go easy on you and let you win.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± F*ck! What the f*ck! What the f*ck?! Chapter 870 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (1)

Chapter 870: Speak If You Have Something to Say (1)

Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Did she think that he needed her to go easy on him? Besides, there were so many mirrors here. Why didn¡¯t she take a look at herself in the mirror? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This auntie has a huge appetite. Following that, this middle-ageddy did all sorts of things, making Long Feiting so disgusted that he wanted to flip the table! He looked at Gu Chenyi, who asked him to go easy so they could kick this middle-ageddy out. Gu Chenyi immediately understood what he meant. He deliberately went easy on the middle-aged auntie so that she would have a good hand, but in the end, she lost. This made Mu Huan, who originally had a lousy hand, not lose much. ¡°Youngd, you two are too immoral!¡± The middle-ageddy was an expert at mahjong. Naturally, she could tell that the two of them were doing it on purpose. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi sneered at her. Who the hell dared to tease them?! Due to the middle-ageddy¡¯s teasing, Mu Huan did not lose much despite her bad hand. Hence, after the third round, she sessfully advanced again with the highest bargaining chip she had umted in the previous round. After three rounds, it was time for lunch. ¡°Little brother, you won this round because of us and didn¡¯t lose badly. Shouldn¡¯t you treat us to lunch?¡± Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi blocked Mu Huan¡¯s path to find Wu Xingye. The more they looked at her, the more they felt that there was something wrong with her. The skin on her neck that she had identally exposed earlier was several times darker than the skin on his hand. This made them take a closer look at his hand, and then they realized that it had been smeared with color. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to endure until the end of this round, but they actually wanted her to treat them to a meal! What a joke! She lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m very poor. I eat my own bread for lunch.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°So pitiful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Freaking hell! Suddenly, Long Feiting shouted, ¡°Mu Huan.¡± Mu Huan looked up instinctively. By the time she realized that this was Long Feiting¡¯s test, it was already toote. ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re dressed so well that even I, someone who has seen you in disguise so many times, couldn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Long Feiting said with a tsk. He had seen Mu Huan in disguise a few times, but he had never recognized her at the first moment. He only felt that she looked familiar. Seeing that she had been exposed, Mu Huan stopped pretending and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Xiao Huan, why are you dressed like this?¡± Gu Chenyi had never seen Mu Huan dressed like a man before. The way she looked made him... feel an indescribable feeling. ¡°Because I like it,¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. ¡°Are you afraid that my uncle will find out that you¡¯re here to earn money?¡± Gu Chenyi knew that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were in a cold war. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. He just had to ask. ¡°Aiyo, our billionaire is so poor that she can only eat her own bread, and she still has to disguise herself topete with so many people for this mere ten million. She¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of heartache. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She really wanted to punch someone! She walked around them to leave. ¡°Come, we¡¯re good friends. How can I let you be so pitiful? Come, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to have a feast!¡± Long Feiting grabbed her and wanted to take her upstairs to have a feast. Everything was avable on this yacht. ¡°No need.¡± Mu Huan dodged his outstretched hand. Whatever she was afraid of came true. ¡°If you don¡¯t go and eat good food, I¡¯ll immediately call Bo Junyan and get him toe and catch you!¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Can you be any more shameless?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Long Feiting replied affirmatively. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She should have killed him on a dark night. ¡°During the second break, the man and woman who were talking to you must have been Wu Xingye and Li Meng, right? Call them over and let¡¯s go eat together,¡± Long Feiting said generously. Since they were going to have this meal no matter what, Mu Huan naturally had to eat well. She did not stand on ceremony and called Li Meng and Wu Xingye to follow them to the second level of the cruise. Mu Huan and the other two were seafood lovers. The delicacies on the yacht were mostly seafood. ¡°The two of you can go ahead and eat. Our Young Master Long is treating,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing how the three of them were so good at eating, Long Feiting suddenly felt that he might be an idiot. He actually threatened them to eat his food and spend his money! Gu Chenyi sat down beside Mu Huan and handed her a card. ¡°Password, your birthday.¡± Mu Huan nced at his card but did not take it. She continued eating. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you don¡¯t want to spend my money, but you have to take it as well in case you need it urgently.¡± ¡°There will never be a day when I need your money urgently,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Gu Chenyi was about to say something when Long Feiting pushed him away. He red at Long Feiting angrily. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m squeezing you away.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression was obvious. Can¡¯t you tell? Gu Chenyi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Long Feiting, are you asking for a beating?¡± ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Why do the two of them like fighting so much? Gu Chenyi rolled his eyes at him and could not be bothered with him. ¡°Mu Huan, no matter what, we¡¯re still friends. If you¡¯re in need of money, feel free to look for me. You can have as much as you want!¡± Long Feiting said, looking at Mu Huan. Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!¡± Did he push him away just to say that to Xiao Huan? When Mu Huan heard this, she looked at Long Feiting and extended her hand. ¡°I need ten trillion. Come, give it to me.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Why didn¡¯t she ask for all the money in the world instead?! Mu Huan snorted and lowered her head to continue eating. ¡°How about I give you ten million first? This way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard to fight for the championship with these people.¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. Li Meng looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°You¡¯re so rich, so why did youe to participate in thispetition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just bored. I heard that the participants in thispetition are all experts. Let¡¯s see how many experts they have,¡± Long Feiting said. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± He was really just fed up and bored. Wu Xingye looked at Li Meng with a face full of disbelief. See, I was right! Li Meng gave him a thumbs up, her face full of praise! ¡°What mystery are you two talking about?¡± Long Feiting looked at the two of them. ¡°Nothing.¡± The two of them lowered their heads and continued eating. Long Feiting looked at them, who only cared about eating, and once again, he felt a little foolish... Treating them to a meal wasn¡¯t a good idea. Gu Chenyi did not speak further. He only watched Mu Huan eat. He especially liked Mu Huan like this. No matter what, she had an appetite. After the elimination in the morning, the remaining people in the afternoon were all people with both strength and luck. Hence, the fighting in the afternoon became even more intense. After a series of battles, Mu Huan entered the finals. To her surprise, Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi also entered. ¡°The two of you are quite lucky.¡± The round with them made Mu Huan feel that the two of them weren¡¯t very good at card games. Hence, they were lucky to be able to enter the finals. It was just like how she did in the previous few rounds, where she¡¯d had such good luck that she didn¡¯t need any skills. ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re lucky. They bought the spots,¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°They bribed their opponents and advanced like this.¡± Li Meng was eliminated not long after the matches started in the afternoon. She watched as the two of them bribed their opponents to advance. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± By the time they had bribed their opponent to advance to the next round, the money they had spent must have already surpassed the prize money. What else could she say? She could only say that such was the rich and willful! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± They had done it so secretly, so how did Li Meng know? Indeed, people who could be friends with Mu Huan, no matter how unassuming they looked, had some capabilities. In the end, there were only 12 people at three tables. There were still three matches in this round. After three matches, the one with the highest number of bargaining chips would get first ce. The prize was ten million yuan, the second one million yuan, and the third five hundred thousand yuan. The difference between second ce and first ce was huge. Hence, thest round was the most intense! Mu Huan and Long Feiting were ced at the same table. Gu Chenyi and Wu Xingye were ced at the other two tables. At present, the person with the highest bargaining chip was a middle-aged man sitting at the same table as Wu Xingye. Wu Xingye was in second ce, Long Feiting in third ce, and Mu Huan in fifth ce. Wu Xingye knew him. He was an expert at mahjong and was specially invited by the organizer of thispetition. As thepetition was going to be intense, one had to have a certain amount of fame to attract attention and achieve the goal of thispetition. The organizer of thispetition was a video gamepany. The purpose of thispetition was to promote a game under theirpany. The main focus was from the online video game to the offline video game, and the marketing method was to make money through entertainment. In the future, those who had reached a certain level in this game would be able to participate in thepetition once a year for free. They would be able to enjoy a feast on a cruise ship and receive tens of millions of awards! Hence, the more famous thepetition was, the better. In terms of techniques, as the descendant of the God of Gambling, Wu Xingye was not afraid of this so-called expert in the field. The rest would depend on luck. And he felt that his luck today was not bad. Mu Huan also felt that her luck today was not bad. Just as they were about to start, Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°How about I help you fight for the championship?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him silently. ¡°Honestly speaking, don¡¯t you think that a man who takes your money away when he gets angry is a scum?¡± Long Feiting asked upon leaning close to her. ¡°No.¡± No matter how angry she was with Bo Junyan, she would never speak ill of him in front of others. ¡°So you¡¯re a masochist.¡± Long Feiting snorted. Mu Huan¡¯s expression said, That¡¯s right. I am. And? ¡°Then you deserve to be abused!¡± Long Feiting was instantly in a bad mood. He got up and walked away. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She started to size up the people at the same table as the two of them and evaluate her chances of winning. Although she was now in fifth ce, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The difference between the top five chips wasn¡¯t big, and she could turn the tables after she¡¯d settled one match. Because he was in a bad mood, Long Feiting especially wanted to win the championship and make Mu Huan¡¯s trip in vain. Hence, he was more like giving Mu Huan a chance to go easy on her than helping others. But... Even this could not match up to Mu Huan¡¯s good luck and skills. After two matches, Mu Huan was already second while Wu Xingye was first. It had to be said that Wu Xingye¡¯s skills were really good! Although Mu Huan had received his teachings, her actualbat experience was not as good as Wu Xingye¡¯s because she had yed mahjong less. The third cer was the mahjong expert. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were leftst. Thest match was also the most critical round. Although Long Feiting was in a bad mood because of Mu Huan¡¯s answer, he would definitely not help others win against Mu Huan. Hence, in thest match, he did not help anyone else and would even deliberately go easy on Mu Huan. Furthermore, Mu Huan¡¯s luck was really heaven-defying in thisst match! Her tiles made one feel like she was cheating! Mu Huan had won this match too well. This made her instantly the one with the most bargaining chips! She was first, Wu Xingye was second, and the middle-aged man was third. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Mu Huan and Wu Xingye! He might not have been very famous in the field, but he was a well-known person. Now, he had lost to two young men! How was he going to survive in the future? Seriously...! He really wanted to give up the prize and go, but on second thought, 500,000 yuan was still money! He gave up on that idea. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite our Bo Group¡¯s CEO, Mr. Bo Junyan, to award Mr. Meng with a cheque prize of ten million!¡± the host shouted enthusiastically on stage. Mu Huan¡¯s alias this time was Meng Dong. She, who was happily getting ten million this time, was stunned when she heard the host¡¯s words! Freaking hell! Why was it Bo Junyan?! Why would he be giving out such an award? He was such a busy man, so he shouldn¡¯t be doing this! Could it be that he was the big shot who had caused such a hugemotion just now? He was such a busy man, and he hade all the way here in a helicopter just to present such an award? This... Not only her, but Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were also stunned! Wu Xingye snapped back to his senses and looked at Mu Huan. What should he do? The two of them had be like this because Bo Junyan had discovered that she knew martial arts. If he found out that she disguised as a man to participate in such apetition, this... this... It was definitely going to be another big storm! When Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi saw this scene, they did not know what to feel in their hearts. Weren¡¯t they too fated? They had actually encountered such a situation that was impossible to encounter! However, they quickly turned into onlookers who were waiting to see if Bo Junyan could recognize Mu Huan. They had all recognized her. If Bo Junyan did not recognize her, it would not be true love! One had to wonder if Bo Junyan hade to present the award because he knew that she was participating in such apetition or if it was just a coincidence that his so-called matter was to present this award, because before Mu Huan could think about what to do... Bo Junyan walked up to her. His tall figure instantly gave her a mountain-like pressure, making her lower her head instinctively. Bo Junyan took the ten million yuan cheque from thedy. When he was about to give the award, he realized that there was something wrong with Meng Dong, who had won first ce. Usually, people who won such a big prize would be happy and excited. However, he felt afraid. Chapter 871 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (2)

Chapter 871: Speak If You Have Something to Say (2)

Also, for a man, this one was too small. Furthermore, Long Feiting and Chenyi were also paying special attention to Meng Dong. The second cer next to him was also looking at him strangely... And a man with makeup on? Sensing the abnormal auraing from his body, Mu Huan was so frightened that she became even more rigid and her breathing became careful. When the host, who was standing by the side, saw Mu Huan lowering her head and not moving, he smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Meng, are you too excited? You don¡¯t even know how to reach out for this award.¡± The host¡¯s words made Mu Huan realize that she would easily arouse suspicion. Hence, she suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and reached out to take the big cheque card from Bo Junyan. Regardless of whether he knew that she had secretly run away and came here to participate in thispetition or if it was something else, she had to avoid the situation first and act like he didn¡¯t know. If he didn¡¯t discover her, she would have ten million yuan in her pocket! She kept her head lowered the entire time, making Bo Junyan feel even more that there was something wrong with this person. However, he did not say anything. After he had given out the award, he simply said a few words and left under the escort of everyone. After he left, Mu Huan and Wu Xingye heaved a sigh of relief. After the two of them got off the stage, Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting immediately surrounded them. When Mu Huan saw the two of them approaching, she signaled Wu Xingye to stop them. She turned around and went somewhere else. There was still more than an hour before the cruise ship could reach the shore. Now that there was no helicopter to pick Bo Junyan up, it was likely that Bo Junyan would be on the cruise all along before they reached the shore. The two of them did not have makeup on, so Bo Junyan could see them at a nce. If she were to walk with the two of them, it would be a definite exposure! Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi, who were stopped by Wu Xingye, seemed to understand what she was afraid of and did not insist on following. The two of them waited for a while before looking for Mu Huan. ¡°When the two of us were so far away from you, we could recognize you, but Bo Junyan didn¡¯t recognize you. It looks like he doesn¡¯t really love you! If it¡¯s true love, why would he not recognize his own wife in front of him?¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°I think so too. Otherwise, Uncle wouldn¡¯t have taken away all your money despite knowing that you love money! He even used your best friends to threaten you!¡± Long Feiting quickly added, ¡°I think he just wants an obedient machine that can give birth to his child. If you¡¯re obedient, he¡¯ll like you. If you¡¯re not, he¡¯ll be very ruthless to you. He wants to teach you a lesson. He doesn¡¯t love you at all. I think you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on him!¡± Li Meng was speechless. Couldn¡¯t the two of them have some dignity? How could they speak ill of others behind their backs?! Mu Huan swept a cold nce at the two of them. ¡°If you say anything bad about my husband again, I¡¯ll throw the two of you into the sea to feed the sharks!¡± ¡°Why did he treat you that way?! Even though he can¡¯t even recognize you while you¡¯re standing in front of him, why are you still siding with him?!¡± Long Feiting was indignant at how she was defending Bo Junyan. ¡°Because he¡¯s my husband. Whoever dares to speak ill of my husband speaks ill of me!¡± Mu Huan was just happy that Bo Junyan did not recognize her and had given her ten million yuan for her private savings, but the two of them came to her spot to buzz around. ¡°As your husband, he didn¡¯t recognize you, yet you¡¯re still talking about how your husband and you are tied together. There¡¯s really something wrong with your brain!¡± Long Feiting said in disgust. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a screw loose in my head. Please don¡¯t speak to a person with a screw loose.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was one that said, ¡°Please cherish your life and stay away from people with a screw loose.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Just as he was about to say something... Mu Huan¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Bo Junyan. She immediately swept a nce at the few of them. Her gaze was full of murderous intent, making them not dare to speak again. ¡°Where are you?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice was normal, along with his question. However, Mu Huan could not easily answer him because she could not lie, but she could not let him know where she was or she would lose the money that she had spent a hard day ying mahjong. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Why do you care where I am?!¡± There was no need for her to tell him where she was. They were in a cold war right now and she was angry! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He did not expect such a reply from Mu Huan. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Mu Huan said as she hung up. ¡°Wow! Xiao Huan, you¡¯re so awesome now!¡± Li Meng gave her a thumbs up. She even dared to speak to Bo Junyan so unyieldingly when doing such things! ¡°We¡¯re in a fight. There¡¯s no need to tell him everything.¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯re afraid that Bo Junyan will find it even more awkward if you lie. If you don¡¯t lie, you¡¯re afraid that once he finds out, you¡¯ll have to hand over the ten million yuan, right?¡± Long Feiting snorted. Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him and looked at Li Meng. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to eat something. We¡¯ll hurry home once we get ashore.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother is treating.¡± Wu Xingye had earned a million yuan today and was very happy. ¡°Alright, big money.¡± Mu Huan had never been polite with him. Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were about to follow. Mu Huan looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll knock you out and throw you overboard!¡± Bo Junyan was still on the cruise so she could not be seen with the two of them. Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan hugged Li Meng and chatted happily with Wu Xingye as they prepared to go to the second level of the yacht to eat something. They would go straight to bed when they returned home that night. Unexpectedly, they made a turn and met Bo Junyan, who was walking down. Mu Huan knew that Bo Junyan was on the yacht, but he was a big shot. He was sent over by helicopter, and after giving the check, he left under the escort of a group of people. Such big shots would usually be active in the third level¡¯s VIP area and would not easilye out to ces where ordinary people were. Hence, she felt that Bo Junyan did not recognize her during the awards ceremony. If she did not go with Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi, the chances of her being recognized by Bo Junyan were almost zero. Hence, this was so unexpected and sudden that she was instantly stunned. When she snapped back to her senses and wanted to lower her head to pretend that she did not know Bo Junyan, she realized that it was toote... Sometimes, there were some things that just needed to be looked and no more words needed to be said. Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan, who was dressed in a male outfit and looked extremely dashing. She was even hugging the sexy and seductive Li Meng. He looked like a yboy, and his gaze wasplex and deep. He thought that his obedient, timid, and weak wife was simply not timid and weak. He could ept that she was not at all docile and obedient. But now, she even looked so debonair... Bo Junyan¡¯s mood was indescribable. He didn¡¯t know what to think or say. Mu Huan didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. She looked down and saw that he was still holding his phone. She then calcted the direction he had traveled in such a short time and realized that he must have seen them earlier. When she picked up the call and was with Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi... Then, she thought about what he¡¯d said just now. Where are you? She had previously said that she wanted to stay over at Li Meng¡¯s house for the night. He thought that she was at Li Meng¡¯s house, but he still asked her where she was. That must be because he was testing her just now to see how she would answer and if she would lie to him again. She recalled how he had called her to test her. Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned cold as she pretended not to see Bo Junyan. She hugged Li Meng and said, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ve won some money today. How about I take you out to have a good time?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Her Xiao Huan had really eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard! She had bumped into God Bo head-on and was clearly recognized by him, yet she still pretended not to know him! She even teased him! Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi came over. When they saw them confronting each other, they instantly looked like they were watching a good show. PA Wang, who was following behind Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mrs. CEO was really... versatile! And it¡¯s so realistic! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the CEO felt that something was amiss and asked him to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell just by looking at her appearance...! And now, when she hugged Li Meng and teased her, she really looked like an elegant and handsome man. She was so dashing! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Huan hugged Li Meng and walked forward. Just as she was about to go around him, he reached out with his long arm, wanting to pull her into his embrace. Unexpectedly, Mu Huan seemed to have predicted that he would do this. When he grabbed her arm, she followed his arm and tried to throw him over her shoulder! But... No matter how hard she tried, she could not shake him off. Freaking hell! She had forgotten that she was no match for him at all! Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he realized that she wanted to resist. He pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Woah...!¡± Everyone gasped. Mu Huan was the champion of today¡¯spetition, and Bo Junyan was the CEO of the Bo Group who had given the award. He was a big shot who was sent over by helicopter! Both of them were men! But now, they were hugging each other! ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the CEO of the Bo Group likes men. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± ¡°This... this is really... a waste of God¡¯s gifts!¡± Two handsome men actually liked men! Are you not going to give these women a way out?! ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± The girls around her nodded in agreement. When Mu Huan heard this, she red at Bo Junyan and whispered, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Was it good to be regarded as arade[1]? He actually hugged her in public! Bo Junyan did not speak. He only bent down to pick her up and walked toward the third floor of the yacht. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Just as she was about to struggle... ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, I¡¯ll punish you in public and spank you!¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± She knew that he would really dare to do such a thing! Not daring to move, she could only bury her face in his embrace. After Bo Junyan had taken a few steps, Mu Huan suddenly recalled that she was wearing makeup right now. No one knew her identity, and Bo Junyan was the only person who was thought to be arade. Hence, she lifted her head and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Why, CEO Bo, have you taken a fancy to me?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Coincidentally, I fell in love with you at first sight just now. Come, give me a kiss!¡± Mu Huan said as she hooked his chin and smiled wickedly. Bo Junyan: ¡°...!!¡± PA Wang: ¡°...!!¡± This was too much! In this way, everyone would think that their CEO liked men! Indeed, the surrounding onlookers were so shocked that their mouths could not close! They... they... actually... did this in public... They were so shocked that they stuttered. Li Meng: ¡°...!!¡± Their Xiao Huan was really too mighty! She even dared to tease Bo Junyan! However... It was so touching to see them together while Mu Huan was posing as a man! It made her whole body blush and she was about to explode! The scene of them together was too beautiful! Li Meng was a veteran fujoshi[2]! ¡°Mu Huan...¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something. Mu Huan kissed him. Her bold behavior made Bo Junyan stumble and almost throw her out. PA Wang: ¡°...!!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Shouldn¡¯t they be watching another huge storm? What were they doing? Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression darkened. Bo Junyan steadied himself and quickly carried Mu Huan up. With his bodyguards clearing the way for him, he quickly carried Mu Huan to the VIP area on the third floor and threw her into his room. Mu Huan, who had fallen onto the bed, looked at Bao Junyan, who was tugging at his tie forcefully. She suddenly realized that she had gone overboard. ¡°Hey, hey... the cruise is about to reach the shore...¡± Bo Junyan snorted. ¡°Bo Junyan, we¡¯re still in a cold war! I¡¯m angry with you!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Bo Junyan sneered and did not stop what he was doing. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be angry? Look at me now! I¡¯m a man right now!¡± Mu Huan wanted him to take a look at her current attire. Was it appropriate for a man like her to behave like this? ¡°You know that I should be angry? You also know that you did something wrong?¡± Bo Junyan continued to sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You took my money and I thought of ways to earn money. What¡¯s wrong with that? I know you¡¯re angry because I know you¡¯re a tyrant! I can only listen to you and not disobey you. When you dote on me, you give me everything. When you don¡¯t dote on me anymore, you can use my greatest weakness to deal with me! I finally know what it means to be with a king like a tiger!¡± ¡°Tyrant? Being with a king is like apanying a tiger?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s smile became even colder. That tyrant could make her go this far and still live well! What a heartless little thing! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t let down my reputation as a tyrant. I have to prove it,¡± Bo Junyan said as he threw away the tie in his hand. ... Mu Huan had not gone to school for a few days after being caught in the storm. When she arrived at school, her face was even darker than before, and she exuded an unapproachable aura. Bo Junyan¡¯s control over her became even stricter. Not only did he get many people to follow her to school, but he was also the one who personally picked her up and sent her to school. ¡°I have something on in the afternoon, so I can¡¯te over to pick you up. I¡¯ll get PA Wang to pick you up,¡± Bo Junyan said when they were almost at school. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. My granny is in your hands. I won¡¯t run away no matter what.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm. Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze turned much colder than the sky outside! He did not speak again. Mu Huan knew that he wouldn¡¯t really hurt her granny. She was just too angry. He had always been using force on her. No matter how she tried to talk to him, it was useless. He didn¡¯t speak again, and she didn¡¯t speak either. [1] [Annotation text missing] [2] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 872 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (3)

Chapter 872: Speak If You Have Something to Say (3)

After arriving at the school, she got out of the car and left. Bo Junyan looked at her back as she walked into the school and pinched the space between his eyebrows. This cold war and stiff rtionship made him, who had never been unable to solve anything, feel helpless for the first time. PA Wang, who was driving, could feel the immense pressure. He shuddered and said carefully, ¡°CEO, girls, they especially need to be coaxed.¡± After a long silence. ¡°How?¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± He really didn¡¯t know. Although Bo Junyan didn¡¯t know how to appease Mu Huan, he didn¡¯t take away the ten million that she had earnedter. He had also returned the hundreds of millions that he had taken away from her previously. This saved her the trouble of racking her brains to think of ways to disguise herself as a man and do those things because she was earning money. He thought about how she had hugged a woman so elegantly like a real man. Bo Junyan had a headache. He felt that he still didn¡¯t understand his wife well enough. Because of his concession, Mu Huan was no longer as angry as before. She also realized that she had done something wrong. It was just like how she thought he was going to hurt her granny. By doing that, she¡¯d hurt him. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t continue to be in a cold war like this. It was better to have a good talk. Hence, when Bo Junyan came to pick her up in the afternoon, she apologized the moment she got into the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junyan. I didn¡¯t really think that you wanted to hurt my granny that day. My threat to kill you was just a catchphrase. This is my fault. I apologize to you solemnly.¡± Mu Huan knew that Bo Junyan cared about her a lot. It was also because of this concern that no matter how much he threatened her, she had never thought of leaving him. She also felt that he wouldn¡¯t really hurt her friends. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to bother with him because he had been too much these past few days. No matter what, he¡¯d used force and ignored her rejection. All she wanted was for him to not be so tough. She wanted the two of them to get along well. Bo Junyan nced at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for your instinctive reaction.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of what you said the day before. ¡°You thought that I would hurt your granny just because I said that, so I...¡± Bo Junyan did not finish his sentence. He turned to look out of the window, his handsome face giving off an indescribable feeling. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After looking at him for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Bo Junyan, do you know that it¡¯s not good for you to keep your words to yourself? ¡°At that time, we were in such a bad mood. You said that if I didn¡¯t return after that, you¡¯d go look for my granny. If I wasn¡¯t supposed to think you¡¯d do it at the first instant, what should I have thought? Especially when you used my good friends to threaten me! You¡¯ve already done such a thing, so it¡¯s not like I could assume you wouldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m definitely afraid that you¡¯ll use my granny to threaten me in a moment of anger.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Of course, I was too anxious at that time and didn¡¯t pay attention to my words. I said that I¡¯d hurt you. I apologized when I did something wrong, but when did you apologize? You only threatened me, right?¡± ¡°You were the one who wanted to leave me. You were already prepared to leave.¡± There was an inexplicable grievance in his tone. He had risked his life to rush back, but his wife didn¡¯t want him anymore. At that time, he almost lost control! ¡°Yes, I did prepare myself, but did I prepare a way out because I wanted to? Don¡¯t tell me that if you didn¡¯t want me, I could only be a pitiful abandoned woman and be bullied to death?¡± Just as her father had said, once she and Bo Junyan were done and Ling Wei took her ce, she would definitely deal with her. She had her granny and friends to take care of. What was she supposed to do? Wait for death? She couldn¡¯t! The gap between them and the enemy was like that of a tiger watching its prey. She had to prepare a way out for herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want you!¡± Since when did he say he didn¡¯t want her? How could he not want her?! ¡°Did you say that you¡¯ll forgive me? Did you say that you still want me? Ever since you saw that side of me, I¡¯ve apologized so much to you. I tried so hard to not make you angry with me, but what did you assume? You thought that I¡¯m only scheming to win your heart back. In fact, I¡¯m the kind of person who uses my body in exchange for a better life! You look at me like this, yet you don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll forgive me. What do you want me to think?¡± That period of uneasiness was too torturous! ¡°I know you¡¯re busy. You¡¯re busy with big projects, but no matter how busy you are, can¡¯t you find the time to call me and tell me that you¡¯ve forgiven me? How long would it take for you to forgive me?! Do you really not have the time? You might be busy, so busy that you don¡¯t have the time to think about these small things, but what about me? Have you thought about how frightened and uneasy I am? Do you know how scared I am?! ¡°All along, you¡¯ve been telling me that you want a gentle and obedient wife. I¡¯ve even asked you once what would happen to me if I wasn¡¯t obedient. You told me, you¡¯ll teach me until I¡¯m obedient. ¡°But I¡¯m not gentle, I¡¯m not obedient, and I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m not the kind of weak girl that you¡¯ve always thought would feel tired from just holding a bag. I¡¯m a tough girl, and I can shake off a man who weighs 200 pounds with one hand. You don¡¯t like people who fight, but I used this to earn money! I¡¯m not someone who listens to everything you say. ¡°The life that I want isn¡¯t one where I have to do whatever you want me to do. I want us to be on equal footing. If we want to have something, we can discuss it between ourselves and not just listen to you. The wife that you want and I are worlds apart. We areplete opposites! So, why don¡¯t you stop making me feel afraid? Don¡¯t you like the real me? Why won¡¯t you let me find a way out for myself? ¡°I know. It was my fault in the beginning. It was my fault for hiding it from you. No matter if I was forced or not, it was my fault. Hence, I apologized to you and begged for your forgiveness. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you would forgive me. After that, after what happened to your grandfather, you stopped the wedding. I know you have your considerations and reasons, but have you ever thought about my feelings? ¡°Initially, I was wrong. I apologized. You didn¡¯t forgive me and didn¡¯t ept me. All these signs show that you don¡¯t want me anymore. In such a case, what did you want me to do? Instead of preparing a way out for myself and waiting for you toe back, should I have cried and begged? If that¡¯s useless, should I have been tortured to death by Ling Wei?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t not forgive you. I just...¡± ¡°Yes, you do know that it won¡¯t be like this, but I don¡¯t know that! You didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡± If he didn¡¯t say anything, how would she know? Being in love was something that made people worry about gains and losses, let alone when a storm happened. ¡°After you came back, you didn¡¯t even say that you had forgiven me. You came up and threatened me with my best friends, saying that I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave! I understand that youe from a high background and you¡¯re high up in the air. In your eyes, everyone has to listen to you. If they don¡¯t listen to you, you can threaten them to listen to you. But I¡¯m not your subordinate, I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m your wife. ¡°You think that I don¡¯t care enough about you. You think that I¡¯ll hurt you when you threaten me with hurting my granny, but when you threaten me, have you ever thought that you¡¯ll hurt me too?! The person I like is using my greatest weakness to threaten me! Threaten me! Won¡¯t I feel terrible?¡± Especially when she had made it clear to him that she hated being threatened! ¡°I know you¡¯re very angry that I hid the fact that I passed the NST test from you. You feel that I didn¡¯t keep my word and have been lying to you. Yes, I did say that I would never hide things from you again, but that was under the circumstances where our rtionship was good. Now that our rtionship isn¡¯t good and you¡¯ve used my friends to threaten me, and you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to lead a good life with me, I don¡¯t even know what will happen tomorrow. How do you want me to tell you?¡± ¡°Do I need to make it so clear that I¡¯m forcing you to stay? You¡¯re so smart.¡± She was such a smart person. Couldn¡¯t she tell? If he didn¡¯t like her and couldn¡¯t ept her, he would only be happy if she wanted to leave. Why would he force her to stay? She was so smart that she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of being forced to stay. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to make it very clear. But you forced me to stay, right?¡± Initially, she was uneasy and uncertain about his feelings for her. She couldn¡¯t tell if they could continue to be together. Although she was angry at his threat after he returned, she was relieved. He had forced her to stay because he loved her. That was why she wanted to live a good life with him and was angry with him for threatening her. As a married couple, they wanted to live a long life. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about anything, threatening others wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°Will you stay if I don¡¯t threaten you?¡± Would she obediently stay with him if he didn¡¯t threaten her? ¡°Do you think you can keep me if you threaten me?¡± If there was no love, his threat would not be able to keep her. ¡°With your granny and friends around, you won¡¯t be able to go.¡± Because he knew how much she cared about them, he instinctively wanted to use these people to keep her. When Mu Huan heard this, she was a little speechless. ¡°I do have family and friends. Don¡¯t you have family and friends? ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t poison your friends one by one and then kill your grandfather?¡± After obtaining the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions, coupled with the convenience of theboratory and the fact that she herself liked those messy medicines, Mu Huan had already grasped all the poison in her family¡¯s arsenal. It was not easy to threaten her. If she really wanted to leave, she could wipe out Bo Junyan¡¯s family. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re immune to a spray, but are you immune to all the drugs? I can kill you seamlessly and without leaving any traces. Do you know that I can take over the Bo family¡¯s assets?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang, who was sitting in the front seat, shuddered when he overheard the conversation. For a workaholic like their CEO who had over-exhausted his stamina, if she really used some medicine that would leave a trace, he would be mistaken for having suddenly died. Furthermore, if she messed with the CEO¡¯s parents and grandfather, she could really dominate the Bo family¡¯s assets! ¡°...¡± A woman who knew medicine was simply too scary! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about being so ruthless. Let¡¯s talk about being gentler. If I gave your parents some drugs to make them suffer to threaten you to let me go, are you going to let me go or not?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to threaten? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never used it on you. I hope you don¡¯t keep using threatening methods on me. If there¡¯s anything between us, we can talk about it properly.¡± Threatening someone at the drop of a hat was really uneptable. ¡°Also, I¡¯m only like this now and you already feel that you¡¯ve been hurt by me. What about me? Have you ever thought about how hurt I felt when you said that about me and ignored me?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°But no matter how injured I was, no matter how I tried to find a way out for myself, I didn¡¯t want to leave just like that. You used force to threaten me, and I was only angry. I wanted you to coax me and keep me, but you kept using force on me and even threatened me!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to leave Bo Junyan. She was angry because she wanted Bo Junyan to coax her. She wanted him to pay more attention in the future and not be so overbearing. They were husband and wife, and they had to have a heart-to-heart talk. They both shouldn¡¯t be threatened. On the other hand, he was addicted to threatening her and kept doing this! ¡°I don¡¯t like to live an awkward life. I¡¯m not like you, who¡¯s cold and aloof. You don¡¯t say anything that¡¯s in your heart. I hope that no matter what happens, it won¡¯t be resolved by threatening others. Instead, it will be settled through talking and peaceful means. ¡°I can tell you very clearly that because you used force on me, because you kept threatening me, I was very angry and couldn¡¯t forgive you. If you want me to forgive you, you have to show your sincerity and apologize. What are you doing to make me not be angry with you?! And not to threaten me again and again!¡± She really didn¡¯t like him threatening her so easily. Bo Junyan kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°You were the one who wanted to leave me and hid it from me.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did he mean that he wasn¡¯t in the wrong? Was it all her fault? Mu Huan suddenly became angry. ¡°Go home by yourself. I don¡¯t need you to pick me up from now on!¡± As she spoke, she pushed open the car door and got out. Bo Junyan grabbed her instinctively. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go back together!¡± he said angrily in the car. ¡°Let go. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill PA Wang first!¡± PA Wang: ¡°...!!¡± Was there a mistake?! Why did she want to kill him?! Was he that important to the CEO?! Was he?! In his next life, he wanted to be a CEO too! Don¡¯t be a scapegoat! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave me, I won¡¯t threaten you.¡± He didn¡¯t want to threaten her either. Even if she wanted to leave him. Mu Huan was so angry that she almostughed. She had said so much, but he still threatened her! ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Women are all heartless. Whoever treats her well, she¡¯ll run away with that person. If you don¡¯t treat me well, you¡¯ll threaten me at every turn. Why should I stay by your side? To be tortured? Also, what you¡¯re doing now is threatening me!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan forcefully withdrew her hand and got out of the car. Just as she was about to close the door and leave, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Tonight, my granny said that she wants to have dinner with you. I¡¯ll go back and prepare first. Come back and show your lovey-dovey side. Don¡¯t be cold and indifferent. If my granny sees anything, she¡¯ll worry about me. If you agitate her, I¡¯ll agitate your grandfather! I¡¯ll make your family suffer!¡± Don¡¯t you only know how to threaten? Come on! Let¡¯s threaten each other! Let him have a taste of what it feels like to be threatened and yed hard by someone he likes! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± This woman really went all out when she was being ruthless! After Mu Huan left... Bo Junyan kept silent for a while before asking, ¡°Tell me, how should I treat her?¡± He had already done everything he could think of to treat her well, but she was still so angry that she wanted to leave him. She felt that she was being tortured. What else could he do? Chapter 873 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (4)

Chapter 873: Speak If You Have Something to Say (4)

PA Wang: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know, and he had never been in a rtionship. He didn¡¯t know how to treat a girl well... ¡°CEO, you have to ask Mr. Gong about this. He¡¯s experienced.¡± Bo Junyan did not speak further. ¡°Are you going home now, CEO?¡± Bo Junyan thought about it and said, ¡°When I asked you to investigate Madam¡¯s grannyst time, did the investigation report mention her hobby?¡± ¡°No, Madam¡¯s granny only gave a brief report.¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°You¡¯ve been getting more and more careless recently.¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± Investigating Madam¡¯s granny was a thing of the past! Not recent at all! However, he dared not say this out loud. He was the CEO, so whatever he said was right! Bo Junyan got someone to investigate Mu Huan¡¯s granny again before buying her granny¡¯s favorite food and carrying it back. The moment he stepped into the house... Mu Huan approached him with a smile. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back.¡± Bo Junyan was stunned. This was a scene that he could see every day in the past. In fact, it had only been a few days since then. In the past, he had been on a business trip for such a long time. But now, looking at her smile, he felt like it was a lifetime ago. It felt as if he had not seen her smile like this for a long time. She called him Hubby sweetly. This made him miss her. He reached out to hug her and, without saying anything, kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was still angry... Because her granny was sitting in the living room, Mu Huan quickly pushed Bo Junyan away. Bo Junyan, who had been pushed away, looked displeased. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°My granny is waiting for us.¡± It was only then that Bo Junyan realized that the reason she was treating him this way was because of her granny. This was only in order to make her granny feel that they were very loving and that their rtionship was very good. His expression darkened. Seeing this, Mu Huan reached out and secretly pinched him. Feeling the pain, Bo Junyan looked at her in disbelief. She pinched him? Mu Huan snorted. If you don¡¯t put on a good performance for me and continue to wear such a sullen expression, I¡¯ll even beat you up! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Which eye did he use to look at her with? Soft and timid? ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve worked hard. You must be hungry. I¡¯ve made a lot of your favorite food, delicious food!¡± Mu Huan smiled as she held his arm. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This fiendish, sweet, cute, and freely flip-flopping... Xue Hua, who was sitting on the sofa, saw theming over and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan wanted to act better, but he was born to be such a person. Hence, he only gave an indifferent hum. ¡°I heard from Xiao Huan that you¡¯re especially busy and often don¡¯t have time to stay at home. This time, I asked you toe back for a meal. I wonder if I¡¯ve disturbed your schedule.¡± After Xue Hua had been brought over, she had never interacted with Bo Junyan. She was even a little unable to ept her granddaughter¡¯s marriage. After all, she was still so young and was in school. The reason she wanted to have a meal with him today was to find out more about their marriage. How did they get married, especially when the Bo family had such a good background? ¡°I¡¯m not busy these days, so I cane back every day to have dinner with you, Granny.¡± Did this mean that he could see Mu Huan¡¯s sweet smile every day and hear her call him Hubby? When Mu Huan heard this, she looked at Bo Junyan. Was he that free? Bo Junyan did not even look at her. He only looked at her granny. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not busy,¡± Xue Hua said with a smile. It just so happened that she wanted to know more about him. Chapter 874 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (5)

Chapter 874: Speak If You Have Something to Say (5)

¡°As long as you¡¯re not busy,¡± Xue Hua said with a smile. It just so happened that she wanted to know more about him. After Bo Junyan went upstairs to change. ¡°Although you guys have an age gap, he does not look bad,¡± Xue Hua said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great!¡± Mu Huan immediately nodded. ¡°Then how did you get married? You didn¡¯t tell me in detail. You were so busy yesterday that you didn¡¯t have the time to tell me, and you left early this morning.¡± When she came back, Mu Huan was so busy cooking that Xue Hua didn¡¯t have the time to ask her. Mu Huan had originally intended to tell her granny that she and Bo Junyan had gotten married after dating first, but after thinking about it yesterday, she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. If she said that, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone came to her granny and spouted nonsense. ¡°I went on a blind date with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even at the age where one¡¯s in a hurry to get married. Why did you want to get married after a blind date? Also, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter like your marriage? When Bo Junyan heard that I didn¡¯t know you were married, he seemed to have suffered a blow.¡± ¡°A blow? You could tell, Granny?¡± ¡°Yes. His tall body clearly stiffened.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her granny had been engrossed in reading novels recently. ¡°Because I am...¡± Mu Huan began to exin the reason behind her marriage to Bo Junyan in a light tone. But even though she said it so easily, Xue Hua knew that she got married because of her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for dragging you down...¡± Back then, she had suffered a stroke and was in aa. She didn¡¯t know how difficult it had been for a youngdy like her. ¡°How can you say that like you¡¯re a burden? If it weren¡¯t for you, Granny, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry such a good husband!¡± When Mu Huan said this, Bo Junyan happened to be walking down. ¡°Granny, look at how handsome he is! He¡¯s so handsome that it makes one want to scream. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have met such a good husband! Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a pity for me to get married at such a young age. Look at his good qualities. I won¡¯t be able to find someone better than him even if I were to search for a lifetime. When ites to getting such a peerless and handsome man, one must strike first to gain the upper hand!¡± Xue Hua looked at Bo Junyan, who was walking down, and then nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t be able to find its like even if you search for it for the rest of your life! ¡°He¡¯s much more handsome than your grandfather!¡± Most women in this world loved handsome men. Back then, Xue Hua had married Mu Huan¡¯s grandfather because she fancied his looks. ¡°You have to be more obedient in the future and not throw a tantrum. If you lose such a good husband, he¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s! By then, it¡¯ll be toote for you to cry!¡± Xue Hua said. No matter why they had gotten married in the past, it was fine as long as they were doing okay now. Xiao Huan was right. One had to look forward and only look forward. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t that a little too much? ¡°The more I look at him, the more handsome he bes and the more satisfied I am!¡± The more Xue Hua looked at Bo Junyan, who was walking toward them, the more satisfied she was. As a king, the capable Bo Junyan did not know that he had won just by his looks. After the meal, Xue Hua was even more satisfied with Bo Junyan. Because she was not in good health, after the meal, she went to sleep early. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have toe back every day to eat with my granny. You¡¯re so busy,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°As long as you smile at me every day and call me Hubby, I¡¯ll go home to eat no matter how busy I am,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He could say nice things so easily? Sensing that she was no longer as cold as before, Bo Junyan hugged her from behind. ¡°Wifey, I know that I have many shorings. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯ll change whatever you tell me to.¡± Chapter 875 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (6)

Chapter 875: Speak If You Have Something to Say (6)

¡°From now on, it¡¯s not about what I say or what you hear. It¡¯s about what you want me to do. I¡¯ll do it, alright?¡± He continued to say nice things. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What should I do?! I feel like I can¡¯t resist anymore! ¡°How about how I dress?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Can we change that? Without waiting for him to say anything, Mu Huan said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I don¡¯t like to dress too provocatively. It¡¯s too troublesome to be surrounded by people all day.¡± At this point, Bo Junyan could feel that the cold air around her hadpletely disappeared. It was as if she was no longer angry with him, and she was no longer nagging about leaving him and going against him. She seemed to have epted him just like that... Instantly, he recalled Gong Zeye¡¯s words. If a woman doesn¡¯t like you, no matter what you say or do, it¡¯d be useless. But if a woman likes you, there¡¯s actually no need for you to do anything. You just have to say something nice and coax her. So, she was no longer angry with him after he said such nice words? She was not so cold to him or did not want to leave him now? On the other hand, she felt that way when he was threatening her with her friends and using all sorts of methods to anger her and force himself on her? For the first time, Bo Junyan felt that he was stupid! He had made such a simple matter soplicated! He had made her so angry by forcing himself on her every day. He had made her so angry that she wished she could bite him to death. Furthermore, she was getting colder and colder toward him. He felt that if this continued, he would lose herpletely. He... He was really... Bo Junyan was speechless. He suddenly understood what Mu Huan had done to Ling Wei at thepany. When people faced the impact of their feelings, they indeed would not have any rationality or intelligence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sensing the change in his mood, Mu Huan looked up at him. Bo Junyan said, ¡°I suddenly feel so stupid.¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you realize that threatening me is a foolish act?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve realized it. Don¡¯t be so stupid in the future. Also, if you threaten me again, I¡¯ll threaten you even more ruthlessly!¡± Mu Huan said fiercely. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. As long as you stay by my side, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. You can do whatever you want,¡± Bo Junyan said as he hugged her even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t just say nice things.¡± ¡°I can definitely do it.¡± ¡°Alright, then. From today onwards, you¡¯ll sleep in the guest room. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to go into my room to sleep.¡± She needed a good rest. He had been too... Bo Junyan instinctively said, ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°Ha... you¡¯ve pped me in the face!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Anything but this.¡± ¡°Other than not making you leave my side, I can ask anything else. Other than not wearing the clothes you chose, I can do anything else. Tell me, what do you mean by you can do anything?¡± Wasn¡¯t his scope a little too narrow? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Previously, she was already extremely sharp-tongued. Now, she was so sharp-tongued that no one knew what to say. ¡°Wifey, isn¡¯t it good for us to be like before?¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°No!¡± In the past, she would do anything with just a look from him. She didn¡¯t want that! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m going to teach you how to respect your wife. When your wife doesn¡¯t want to do anything, you can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t rely on your tall and strong physique. Since I can¡¯t beat you, you¡¯re going to use force?! Even if we¡¯re in a marriage, that¡¯s still illegal!!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 876 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (7)

Chapter 876: Speak If You Have Something to Say (7)

¡°Go away,¡± Mu Huan said as she pushed his hand away and took a few steps back from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you no longer angry...?¡± Wasn¡¯t she no longer angry with him? ¡°What do you take me for? A three-year-old child? You think you can cate me with just a few nice words?¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°Look at these marks on me. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯ve been abused! ¡°Actually, no, this is also a form of domestic violence!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling you the truth today. I haven¡¯t forgiven you! Think of this current situation as you having to stay in school for observation. If I think that it¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll forgive you and ept you. If I feel that it¡¯s no longer possible, you¡¯ll be KO-ed!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly. ¡°Why? Are you threatening me again?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t KO you. Since I think you can¡¯t control yourself yet, then you can continue to work hard for now. You can go back to a separate room to sleep and stop when I think you can manage it.¡± If she insisted on KOing him, he would probably explode again. She really didn¡¯t want to threaten him anymore. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You can take this opportunity to calm down and think about it. Do you like my youth or me? Do you want someone with my current personality? Let¡¯s start with our real personalities and date first. We¡¯ll talk about other things after we get familiar with each other.¡± They had crossed too many boundaries during the time they were together. This resulted in them creating such a hugemotion when they encountered a problem and almost falling apart because of it. All he wanted was a hug and a kiss. He only wanted her to obediently hang in his arms. But she wasn¡¯t his kitten who only had to stay obediently in his embrace. Bo Junyan instinctively wanted to say no, but when he thought about how angry she was right now, he decided to go along with her and talk about itter. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Who asks for forgiveness by asking the other party what he has to do to be forgiven!¡± Men always had to ask you to tell them what to do before they would do it. If you told him how to please you, it would mean that you were pleasing yourself. What else could he do? She might as well just date herself. ¡°Me.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°What you need to do now is to sleep in the guest room.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Mu Huan didn¡¯t care if he was ck-faced or not. He had really gone overboard these past few days. If she didn¡¯t let him know, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. He would still be like this in the future. She didn¡¯t know how strong he was. She was so strong, but when she fought against him, she couldn¡¯t even f*cking fight back. Every time, she was sessfully bullied by him. He really made her angry. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to read. Don¡¯t follow me, or I¡¯ll be very angry!¡± Mu Huan said as she walked upstairs. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He could still be tough with her, but he knew that she was angry. If he continued to be tough with her, she would only get angrier. He didn¡¯t want her to be cold to him. He wanted her to return to that little cutie who used to smile. Hence, he could only watch her return to her room. She refused to let him hug her. After some thought, he went to the study to work. Imperial Capital... ¡°Grandfather, we can¡¯t proceed with the n,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°I¡¯m already in this state, and you want to retreat?¡± Old Master Meng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to retreat. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t feel any hope. Junyan doesn¡¯t like me. If I continue to pester him, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to get along.¡± Chapter 877 - Speak If You Have Something to Say (8)

Chapter 877: Speak If You Have Something to Say (8)

Ling Wei was a rational person who loved herself the most. She wouldn¡¯t insist on walking down this road of death even though she knew it was a dead end. ¡°Now that I¡¯m in this state, no matter what trouble I create, Junyan won¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯m just an old man, so how can he take my life? Mu Huan¡¯s act of injuring me has left a knot in your Aunt Yueman¡¯s heart no matter what. Let me take it slow. This matter will definitely work!¡± Ling Wei was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good to be kind, but Old Master Meng wasn¡¯t. He was only such an old man. Even if he did something, what could Bo Junyan do to him? Did he want to take this old man¡¯s life with his own hands? Cripple him? His mother was the one who¡¯d suffer! Some people were like this. They used other people¡¯s concern for them as a bargaining chip to threaten those who cared about them. ¡°Junyan said that if I were to fake a marriage with one of his friends, he would get someone to help me get the Ling family. But if it¡¯s just a fake marriage, I can do it. Hence, I want to temporarily agree to Junyan¡¯s condition. Grandfather, if you¡¯re still willing to continue, then go ahead. If Grandfather seeds, my promise to you will always be valid.¡± Ling Wei hade to look for the Old Master to talk about this matter. She knew that if she were to directly go up against Bo Junyan, he would kill her. Hence, since he had already said that, she could not continue to have any ideas about him. However, she was not willing to give up just like that! He was hers to begin with. What she, Ling Wei, had had since she was young belonged to her! What right did someone like Mu Huan have to upy her spot? No matter what, she had to get him back! It was just that she couldn¡¯t use force. And... No matter what, he had to get the Ling Group first! Hence, she decided to promise Bo Junyan that she would fake a marriage with his friend, get rid of his guard against her, and get his help. Then, she would make Old Master Meng feel indignant and create trouble. In fact, the two of them almost broke down this time. If this happened a few more times, they would definitely break up. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry and could just let Old Master Meng take his time. Old Master Meng had always felt that he was doing this for the sake of fulfilling his dream. In fact, he was just a pawn in Ling Wei¡¯s hands, a pawn that would take the lead. It would only be a long timeter that he¡¯d realize this. But by then, it would have already been toote. After confirming that there was no problem with Old Master Meng, Ling Wei stood up and left. As she was walking, she bumped into Meng Yueman. ¡°Ling Wei, when did youe?¡± Meng Yueman asked happily when she saw her. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while. I¡¯m ready to leave after my visit,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. ¡°When you¡¯re free,e visit your grandfather more often and try to persuade him. Even now, he¡¯s still thinking about you and Junyan. He¡¯s so stubborn that it¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Meng Yueman had been indirectly persuading the old man these days, but she felt that it was useless no matter what she said. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Meng Yueman patted her arm in gratification. After Ling Wei left the Meng residence, she called Bo Junyan. ¡°I agree to the terms you gave me previously. When are you going to invite your friend out? Let¡¯s meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a time with him before asking you out,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Wei was about to hang up. ¡°Ling Wei, from now on, if my grandfather does anything to Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll put the me on you,¡± Bo Junyan said. Ling Wei¡¯s hand, which was hanging up the phone, suddenly froze. What did he mean by that? ¡°Bo Junyan, what do you mean by this? Why would you be ming me for what Grandpa would do?¡± Did he know that she was the one who had been giving advice to Old Master Meng? Chapter 878 - A Mark Should Be Left (1)

Chapter 878: A Mark Should Be Left (1)

¡°We all know what kind of person you are.¡± The meaning behind his words was clear. ¡°Bo Junyan, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Ling Wei said. She had never done anything. She was sure that Bo Junyan had not caught any evidence of her. If that were the case, it would be too much for him to say this about her! ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s gone overboard. Ling Wei, cherish your life. I know you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat, but there are some things that you don¡¯t have to return to, because it¡¯s still there. Besides, you know very well that the rtionship between us has always been more familiar than that between other men and women,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Bo Junyan, you really don¡¯t care about your family when you¡¯re in a rtionship.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s tone carried some sarcasm. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. Ling Wei did not say anything else and hung up. Now that Bo Junyan had said this, he had done hisst act of kindness to Ling Wei. If she walked the right path, because of his past promise, he would try his best to help her. If she took the wrong path, he would not show mercy. Meng Yueman and Ling Wei¡¯s mother had a very good rtionship. The two of them grew up together, and Ling Wei¡¯s mother was a very good person. When she passed away, Bo Junyan, who was Ling Wei¡¯s fiance, had promised her that he would protect Ling Wei for the rest of her life. Bo Junyan promised. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to do anything to Ling Wei. That was why he had warned her twice after discovering that she had such thoughts. He hoped that she would cherish this family rtionship. After hanging up the call, Bo Junyan started to search online for ways to please women. Although Gong Zeye had a lot of experience, Bo Junyan felt that the methods he had provided were not suitable for his wife. Thinking that his wife was also a girl addicted to the Inte, he searched online and looked for what was poprtely. He wanted a repeat of how happy she was when she watched fireworks at Star Restaurant. But Bo Junyan searched many times and felt that nothing was suitable. Most articles talked about how one should let her load her shopping cart, take her shopping, give her a year¡¯s worth of lipstick, bags, and cure all her aches. And his wife did notck these. In the end, just as he was about to close the webpage, he realized that there was a ranking for dating holynds on the webpage. Then, he saw the number one dating holynd, the West Mountain Hot Spring. In this cold early winter, if she were in a warm hot spring, she¡¯d enjoy the warmth of love. Her happiness index would surpass five stars! Bo Junyan thought about it and felt that this was a good ce. He immediately got someone to arrange it. At night... ¡°Feiting, I made supper for you.¡± Mu Kexin carried the supper into Long Feiting¡¯s room. Long Feiting, who was ying games, turned around and nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t eat supper.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made it for you. You can try it. I was injured while making supper for you,¡± Mu Kexin said as she ced the supper beside Long Feiting. Then, she reached out to show him the wound on her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble in the future. If I want to eat, I¡¯ll get the chef to cook.¡± Long Feiting did not stop ying the game he was ying. This made Mu Kexin furious. This girlfriend of his had worked so hard to prepare supper for him, yet he refused to even look at her, let alone eat! Just what did he take her for? ¡°Feiting, what exactly am I to you?¡± She looked at Long Feiting with reddened eyes, her voice choked with emotion. When Long Feiting heard her strange voice, he looked over and saw that she was crying. Only then did he stop ying. Chapter 879 - A Mark Should Be Left (2)

Chapter 879: A Mark Should Be Left (2)

¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked impatiently. What was she doing all of a sudden? Couldn¡¯t she just sit quietly by the side? ¡°You were the one who wooed me to be your girlfriend, and you were the one who asked me to stay with you. But do you really see me as your girlfriend?¡± Mu Kexin sobbed. She wanted to be his real girlfriend. She really liked him. Even if they wouldn¡¯t be together in the future, she wanted something to happen between them. She didn¡¯t want to see him being snatched away by Mu Huan! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Speaking of this, he really let Mu Kexin down. No matter what kind of person she was now, it was always him who took the initiative to woo her and have her stay with him. However, after living together, he did not nurture any feelings for her. He only took her out to watch a few movies and eat a few meals. ¡°I¡¯ve been rather busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to apany you. There¡¯s a card here. Take it and go shopping and buy something.¡± He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to apany her, and he really couldn¡¯t nurture his feelings for her. This was because when he saw her, he would feel that it was a pity, and he would feel frustrated and disappointed. Disappointed, because his Little Star had grown up to be like this. Now, she had destroyed the best hope in his life. Hence, although he felt that he had let her down, he could not force himself to do anything. Hence, he could only use money to make up for it. Mu Kexin did not take the card from him. ¡°Feiting, I¡¯m not with you for money. There¡¯s no point in buying things. I¡¯m with you because I like you. I just want to be a normal couple with you.¡± Ever since she moved in, Long Feiting had been spending money on her non-stop. Initially, she was very happy and thought that no matter what, she had profited. But there was no meaning in spending and buying things every day. Spending and buying things did not attract her as much as he did. Seeing him being so handsome every day made her really, really want to have him, even if it was only because of the past. Long Feiting looked at Mu Kexin in surprise. He could tell that Mu Kexin was telling the truth. She really wasn¡¯t with him for the money. She liked him. It was rare for Long Feiting to meet someone who did not like money. Hence, his impression of Mu Kexin changed a little. He thought that she was a money-grubber, but now, it did not seem so. ¡°Feiting, I really like you. Can you stop ignoring me?¡± Mu Kexin said as she grabbed Long Feiting¡¯s hand. ¡°Feiting, you might not know this, but although I rejected your pursuit in the beginning, I was actually very shocked when I saw you! Because your eyes, your eyes gave me a strange sense of familiarity. This sense of familiarity made me feel like I¡¯ve seen you before. ¡°But I was also sure that I had never met you. At that time, I thought that perhaps we were lovers in our previous lives. This was a love that was destined. That moment of being moved, that feeling came too suddenly, and it made me reject you in a panic. ¡°No, it¡¯s not at that time. It¡¯s actually even earlier! ¡°When we met at the restaurant, I must have already fallen in love with you the first time I saw you. Feiting, I really, really like you. Since you wooed me to be your girlfriend, you must like me too. So, don¡¯t stay so far away from me, alright?¡± As she spoke, Mu Kexin leaned closer to him and almost fell into his embrace. Chapter 880 - A Mark Should Be Left (3)

Chapter 880: A Mark Should Be Left (3)

Just in case, Mu Kexin would never tell Long Feiting that she was the Little Star that had been kidnapped back then. However, she had to use Long Feiting¡¯s feelings from the past to sway him and make him ept her approach. Hence, when she recalled that Long Feiting was using people¡¯s eyes to look for the Star from back then, she said that his eyes looked very familiar, like they were her lover¡¯s eyes from a previous life. These words were used to remind Long Feiting that she was the Star that he had been longing for! The person he wanted to find and his favorite person was right in front of him. If he didn¡¯t take action, what was he waiting for?! Having lost her mother¡¯s protection, Mu Kexin had grown up a lot. She was no longer the foolish, moronic, and scheming girl she used to be. This was especially so as she had been secretly watching Mu Huan and observing her expression. Right now, she was asking Long Feiting to look at her face up close, using her eyes to sh a simr expression to Mu Huan¡¯s. Furthermore, she had been dressing very simrly to Mu Huan recently, and she had even cut her hair into the same shape as Mu Huan¡¯s. The two of them had simr eyes and eyebrows to begin with. Furthermore, she had deliberately dressed up like Mu Huan. And when she mentioned her childhood, it made Long Feiting recall that she was Little Star, the person he¡¯d been looking for. It aroused his anticipation and fondness for Little Star from all these years. He was mesmerized by her. ¡°Feiting, I really want to be with you. I can see how familiar you are. It must have been our past. It¡¯s destined. Feiting...¡± Mu Kexin approached Long Feiting again. Long Feiting was indeed mesmerized by her. When a person couldn¡¯t have something, they would always yearn for it. The more one yearned for it, the deeper one¡¯s obsession would be. Then, the more one desired it, the more one would yearn for it. One would yearn for it so much that one¡¯s heart would ache... What he wanted so much was right in front of him right now. Although everything was not what he wanted, she was still what he used to like the most. All these years, he had been obsessed with getting her. Long Feiting couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject her. His Star, his Star... His favorite Star. Until... Long Feiting saw the scar on Mu Kexin¡¯s right leg. He recalled how she had injured her left leg in order to save him back then. He then looked at her left leg, but there was no trace of a scar there. He asked instinctively, ¡°Your leg was so badly injured back then, so why didn¡¯t it leave any mark? On the contrary, there¡¯s a scar on this leg instead? How did this leg get injured?¡± Mu Kexin: ¡°...¡± Did she make a mistake?! Why was he suddenly asking her about the injury on her leg?! Long Feiting took a closer look at her left leg again. In his memory, there was not a single trace of injury on her leg. He felt that after suffering such an injury, no matter what, there should be some marks left behind. This was because, back then, his injury was lighter than Star¡¯s and he had used the best medicine. However, there were still traces of those injuries. ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital for a long time because of your leg injury? Why aren¡¯t there any traces of your injury on your leg?¡± He felt that it should have left some marks since she had been hospitalized for such a long time. Mu Kexin: ¡°...¡± For a moment, she did not know how to answer this question. Because Lin Qingya knew that Mu Huan¡¯s leg was injured, they had changed the information on her hospitalized leg. However, her leg was actually not injured and definitely did not have any scars. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I... I... I used medicine to remove scars, so it didn¡¯t leave any marks.¡± Chapter 881

Chapter 881: Untitled

¡°What medicine is so magical? Why didn¡¯t you use it on the other leg?¡± Long Feiting asked instinctively. Back then, with the Long family¡¯s capabilities, the medicine they could use was definitely much better than the Mu family¡¯s. The injury had still left traces on him, but hers did not. How magical was that medicine? ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either. It was my grandma who... found the medicine for me.¡± Mu Kexin could not help stammering when she was asked such a question. Long Feiting was not stupid. Besides, she was already stuttering. If he still could not tell something was going on, then he was stupid. And... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I knew about the injury on your left leg?¡± He had never met her, yet she wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew about the serious injury on her leg from back then. Mu Kexin: ¡°...¡± It was another question that caught her off guard as it was too sudden. If she didn¡¯t answer properly, she might be exposed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes. Mu Kexin forced herself to calm down. ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you know about my injury?¡± Then she said, ¡°Did you investigate me? ¡°That¡¯s true. For someone of your status, you would definitely have to investigate the other party when you get a girlfriend.¡± After saying that, Mu Kexin truly admired her quick wit! She could actually think of such a logical answer at such a critical moment! There was nothing wrong with her answer. Long Feiting could not find any fault with it. But he still felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡°When we first met, didn¡¯t you say that the person who saved you was your older male friend, Little Fatty? What kind of impression do you have of this Little Fatty? Also, can you tell me about the situation when you were kidnapped and sold into the mountains?¡± As he had never been willing to believe that his Little Star would be like Mu Kexin after she grew up, Long Feiting asked even more details when he sensed that there was a problem. ¡°I... I...¡± Mu Kexin covered her head with her hand, looking as if she would get a headache just thinking about it. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. My mom said that I was agitated and developed post-traumatic stress disorder. Furthermore, I had a high fever for a while. I really... can¡¯t remember what happened back then...¡± Although Mu Kexin¡¯s words made sense, Long Feiting, who felt that there was a problem, felt even more that there was a problem the more he thought about it. Furthermore, his Little Star bing like Mu Kexin when she grew up was a devastating blow to him. If Mu Kexin wasn¡¯t like that, then there was still hope in his life and a chance for his beautiful dream to be realized. Hence, he immediately let go of Mu Kexin and dashed out. He wanted to investigate this matter again! Investigate in detail! Mu Kexin was stunned as she watched Long Feiting dash out. How did this happen? How did this happen?! Why did it take so much effort for her to achieve such an effect? She was about to seed, but it turned out this way? How could this be?! Mu Kexin hated it! She hated it so much! Why did she fail every time?! What did she do wrong? Why did God treat her this way?! Why?! Unable to control her emotions, she screamed! Why did Mu Huan get everything so easily? Why was it so difficult for her to do the same? Why?! West Mountain Hot Spring... Yun Cheng¡¯s West Mountain Hot Spring was a well-known hot spring in the country. There were many hot spring resort hotels. Chapter 882

Chapter 882: Untitled

Among them, the most famous was the hot spring resort under the Bo Group. Bo Junyan¡¯s n was to spend Saturday and Sunday with his wife here. They would soak in the hot spring and cool down, and then everything would be fine. And... Anyway, he had thought it through. But... On Friday night, Mu Huan brought along her granny and Wu Xingye and Li Meng. The two-person world that he had originally wanted had now be a five-person world. This made Bo Junyan¡¯s expression turn extremely ugly. After getting into the car, Mu Huan secretly pinched him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t look so cold. If you do this, my granny will think that you don¡¯t want to bring her out to have fun.¡± Bo Junyan did not speak, but his eyes darkened. One had to know that he would not normally go with so many people. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you have to know that imagination is beautiful and reality is cruel.¡± Mu Huan patted his shoulderfortingly. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Do you feel that the current me makes you feel especially unhappy and dissatisfied?¡± Mu Huan whispered. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only more skilled in martial arts than I was in the past, but I also have a stronger personality. So, you should get used to it. If you think that¡¯s not a good thing, you can retreat...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, Bo Junyan red at her. He could coax her if she was angry, but he would not allow her to say things like he should break up with her, divorce her, or return the goods. No matter how formidable Mu Huan was, Bo Junyan was still more formidable than her. He had many ways to force her to stay. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to use those methods. He didn¡¯t want her to be cold to him. He wanted her to smile sweetly at him. Hence, his tolerance for her had increased. No matter how much she made him feel unwilling to do so, he would follow her. Just don¡¯t say such things. Mu Huan did not continue. She said that she wanted Bo Junyan to coax her, but in fact, she wanted him to understand the real her and see if he could ept her. After all, if he were to go back to the way he was in the past, he would only need to hug and kiss her all day long. They had never spoken much about anything else. There was no way they could spend the rest of their lives together. Mu Huan took her granny and Li Meng for a bath and they soaked in the hot spring. Wu Xingye looked at Bo Junyan¡¯s dark and ugly face and felt that it was better for him to return to his room to eat and y games. Hence, he decisively chose to return to his room. Bo Junyan wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to the hot spring alone, so he returned to his room to deal with work. He¡¯d assumed that Mu Huan would stay by his side at night. But... No. On the first night and the second night, she was with her granny and Li Meng. On the way back, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. From now on, he would not allow her to do anything to him! Recently, Bo Junyan had been in a bad mood. Because his wife refused to let him hug her, thepany, which had just calmed down thesest few days, was suddenly attacked by him like he was a cold current. At the Ling residence in the Imperial Capital. ¡°Sigh, this Bo Junyan has such a good rtionship with his wife. It looks like Ling Wei has no hope.¡± Ling Feng put down the newspaper in his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯t have any hope. Xiao Wei¡¯s prospects are so good. She¡¯ll definitely find someone better,¡± a beautiful woman said gently after putting down the tea. Then, her gazended on the newspaper. When she saw the girl¡¯s appearance in the newspaper, she was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°This... this girl is Bo Junyan¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 883 - Scared Him (1)

Chapter 883: Scared Him (1)

¡°She... she looks so young. How did she get married?¡± There was an indescribable feeling in the beautiful woman¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Feng looked at her. ¡°Nothing. I just think she looks really small.¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s expression returned to normal when she looked up. ¡°Yes, I heard she¡¯s a university freshman.¡± ¡°Then why did she get married so early?¡± ¡°Back then, it was because her granny had suffered a stroke and was in aa. Under the hands of the Mu family, she was forced by her grandma to marry Bo Junyan.¡± The woman clenched her fists for a moment before letting go. ¡°I thought that this girl would be easy to deal with, that Ling Wei would definitely have no problem dealing with her. Who knew that she would be so difficult to deal with? Ling Wei and the Old Master of the Meng family, even when the two of them joined forces, they still could not chase this girl away.¡± ¡°This is mainly because Bo Junyan likes her. This youngdy looks pretty good.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s mainly because Bo Junyan likes her. If Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t like her, no matter how capable this girl is, it¡¯ll be useless. If he likes her, it¡¯s useless no matter how formidable Ling Wei and Old Master Meng are,¡± Ling Feng said with a sigh. The most important thing was what men liked. If men liked someone, they would have everything. If they didn¡¯t like someone, it was useless no matter how powerful others were. The beautiful woman looked at Mu Huan in the photo and did not speak further. ¡°Sigh...¡± Ling Feng could not help but sigh again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can tell that Xiao Wei has feelings for Bo Junyan. If she can be with Bo Junyan, it will be half of what she has in mind. At that time, everything will be easy. If she can¡¯t be with Bo Junyan, then it will be difficult for us to get her to share half of Xiao Xiao¡¯s assets.¡± Ling Feng knew how strong her daughter was. The beautiful woman opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end. The beautifuldy was Xue Yun, Ling Feng¡¯s wife. Just then, Ling Wei returned from outside. Ling Wei had always hated Xue Yun as a stepmother, and Xue Yun was also a little afraid of Ling Wei, who was so domineering. Hence, when she saw her return... ¡°Xiao Xiao¡¯s sses will end soon. I¡¯ll pick him up.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Ling Feng said. When Xue Yun passed by Ling Wei, she greeted her cautiously. Ling Wei looked at her calmly and arrogantly, as if she was looking at a servant. Other families had the stepmother bullying their stepdaughter, but in the Ling family, this weak stepmother was the one being bullied. Xue Yun lowered her head subconsciously and left quickly. Ling Wei looked at her back and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude to your Aunt Xue,¡± Ling Feng said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being so rude?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Ling Feng felt a headacheing on as he looked at Ling Wei. ¡°I came back to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting married to the second son of the Pei family, Pei Ming.¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly want to marry the second son of the Pei family?¡± Ling Feng looked at Ling Wei. ¡°I want to get married since I¡¯m getting old,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Bo Junyan must have made a deal with you!¡± Ling Feng had been in the business world for so long, and he had his own source of information. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Dad. I only came back to inform you about this. Since you know about it, just remember to attend my wedding,¡± Ling Wei said as she walked out. ¡°Ling Wei, Xiao Xiao is also my child. He has the right to inherit the Ling family¡¯s assets. It¡¯s already a rare show of fairness in this world for me to let the two of you equally share the assets. Don¡¯t force me to do anything to you, alright?¡± Ling Feng didn¡¯t want to go too far with his daughter whom he had doted on since she was young. Chapter 884 - Scared Him (2)

Chapter 884: Scared Him (2)

¡°I¡¯m forcing you? Dad, you have the cheek to say that I¡¯m forcing you now? Who was the one who said that this family belongs to me?! Now, you have the face to say that it¡¯s good enough to have to split my assets with him equally, and you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m forcing you!¡± Ling Wei sneered. ¡°When I said those words back then, I haven¡¯t remarried, nor was I thinking about having another child. Now, doesn¡¯t this child already exist? Look, other families give their assets to their sons, but Dad won¡¯t do that. Xiao Xiao is Dad¡¯s baby, and you are even more so! The two of you are my most important treasures. So, isn¡¯t it good for each of you to have half?¡± Initially, he did not want to talk about passing on the family assets so early, but his daughter was too enthusiastic. Half of the Ling Group¡¯s shareholders had been bribed by her. If this continued, if she continued to work with Bo Junyan, he would soon be taken over. At that time, not to mention that his son would not be able to get anything, it would be difficult for him to spend money in the future. ¡°It belongs to me, Ling Wei. I will never share it with anyone else! Especially with someone who stole my family!¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Ling Wei, your mother left so early. Was I supposed to remain a widower for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°You could have just got yourself a woman, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you from doing that. Why did you marry that woman and had her give birth to a son? In the end, you¡¯ve always despised me for being a daughter and wanted a son to inherit the family business! You¡¯re the one who want to do this, I won¡¯t be as willing as you are!¡± Ling Wei said forcefully. Seeing her like this, Ling Feng felt even more troubled. This was the biological daughter he had raised in his heart. He really did not want to deal with her. Why couldn¡¯t she take a step back and keep forcing him instead? That child was not an illegitimate son he had from an affair. He was a son from a remarriage, and his son had the absolute right to inherit the family assets. She could not do this. Yun Cheng... After her granny was brought in, Mu Huan would go to visit her as soon as she got home. Her granny would always be very happy to see her return, but today, she was frowning with worry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Granny?¡± Mu Huan walked up to her concernedly. Xue Hua shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Granny, you don¡¯t look like a person who¡¯s fine no matter how I look at it. You promised me before that you¡¯d tell me everything.¡± Mu Huan held her granny¡¯s arm, her expression saying, ¡°If you have anything to say, you have to say it to me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± Xue Hua looked at her and was silent for a while. ¡°Just now, Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather called me and said that he wanted to chase you away because he didn¡¯t like you. Hence, he¡¯d made a joke to scare you. In the end, you really hurt him and even used a knife to do it. He almost lost his life because of this. Your mother-inw also needs to rest in bed every day because of this.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression darkened. He was actually looking for her granny again! She didn¡¯t want to say that it was hard to be obedient, but this old man...!! ¡°Xiao Huan, Granny knows. You must have hurt his grandfather because of me, right?¡± Xue Hua knew her granddaughter very well. She was such a good child. Unless someone had toed her bottom line, she would never do anything hurtful. And she was Mu Huan¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Now that this matter with Granny has passed, you can forget about it,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t do anything for me in the future. Although I look much better than before, I know that I¡¯m about to die. Don¡¯t be threatened by others because of me. If anyone threatens you in the future, just ignore me.¡± Chapter 885 - Scared Him (3)

Chapter 885: Scared Him (3)

¡°From now on, no one will use you to threaten me. You don¡¯t have to think about these things. You just have to take good care of your health,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. After a moment of silence, Xue Hua continued, ¡°I heard that I was brought here because you wanted to leave. Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t allow you to leave, so he used me to threaten you. With me here, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you wanted to. He even said that it was because of me that you couldn¡¯t go to such a top research institute like NST to study and that this is holding you back from your most important studies.¡± When Xue Hua thought about how Bo Junyan had used her to threaten her granddaughter, she felt very upset. When she thought about how her granddaughter could not study at such a top research institute because of her burden, she felt even more upset. She had been holding back her granddaughter. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned dangerous. ¡°A youngd.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned even more dangerous. It was Huo Li! She had already tolerated him when he¡¯d buzz around her, but he actually approached her granny to talk nonsense! This time, she would definitely not let him off! ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you won¡¯t be able to do what I said. But Xiao Huan, I really don¡¯t want to burden you anymore. You¡¯re such a young child, and I¡¯ve already burdened you for three years. If you continue to hold yourself back because of me, I¡¯d rather die! ¡°Whoever causes me to die will be breaking thew. This way, this granny of yours can still do something for you. This way, my death will be worth it and I¡¯ll be happy! This is a good thing for me! So, don¡¯t think that this is bad! ¡°Xiao Huan, you really shouldn¡¯t let yourself suffer because of me, and you shouldn¡¯t ruin your future because of me...¡± Xue Hua, who had always wanted to go earlier, really did not want to dy anymore and aggrieve her granddaughter because of her life. She had long had the thought of ending her own life, but she was also afraid that if she ended her own life, her granddaughter would not be able to take it and would break down. She would feel that if she did not take good care of her, she would not be able to be happy for the rest of her life. Hence, she did not dare to end her own life. However, she really didn¡¯t want to be the weakness of her granddaughter time and time again. She didn¡¯t want her to be humiliated and threatened because of her. She didn¡¯t want her future to be ruined. Mu Huan looked at her granny with a dark storm brewing in her eyes. She had spent so much effort to slowly dispel her granny¡¯s intention to leave this world as soon as possible so that she would no longer feel that she was a burden. But today, all her efforts had gone to waste! Now, her granny wished she could die in someone else¡¯s hands so that Mu Huan would have no weaknesses and thus even help her defeat an enemy. Mu Huan was furious! She would make life difficult for whoever made her granny suffer! Hence, after much persuasion and finally appeasing Xue Hua so that she no longer thought that way, Mu Huan went to look for Huo Li. When Huo Li saw her, he instinctively wanted to mock her, but he did not say anything. Mu Huan threw a punch. She didn¡¯t say anything and just beat him up! Bo Junyan received a call and rushed home. Huo Li had already been beaten to the ground by Mu Huan. When he saw Bo Junyan, he hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Cousin, please save me... quickly save me... She wants to kill me...¡± Previously, when Mu Huan said that she could take on ten of him, he didn¡¯t believe her and thought that she was just boasting. Now, he believed her! This Mu Huan was simply too scary! He had never seen such a terrifying and ruthless woman! Chapter 886 - Scared Him (4)

Chapter 886: Scared Him (4)

Seeing that Mu Huan was about to throw another vicious punch, he quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Let go!¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan coldly. If she didn¡¯t beat this Huo Li up so badly that he didn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense again, he wouldn¡¯t stop! ¡°What happened?¡± Bo Junyan did not let go of her. ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense in front of my granny,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Bo Junyan lowered his head and looked at Huo Li. ¡°I was just speaking the truth. Why? Are people not allowed to speak the truth these days?¡± Huo Li said provocatively. Anyway, his cousin was back and she could not do anything to him. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Mu Huan, who had been grabbed by Bo Junyan, kicked him. ¡°Just telling the truth? You must know that all my granny wants is to not burden me, right? You said those words to make my granny suffer and make her think terrible things! ¡°If she thinks she should die, she¡¯ll want to die! You¡¯re trying to kill her!¡± ¡°Is she dead, then? No way, right? Don¡¯t make it sound so exaggerated and scary! I only said a few words, how could it have caused such a result?!¡± Huo Li was very angry because of Mu Huan¡¯s beating, so not only did he not own up to his mistake, but he even retaliated. When Mu Huan heard this, she became even more furious and wanted to kick him again. But this time, she was stopped by Bo Junyan. Huo Li was seriously injured by her kick. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Bo Junyan pulled Mu Huan aside forcefully. ¡°You¡¯re going to teach him a lesson? How are you going to teach him a lesson? If you could, would you cripple him? He¡¯s your cousin! Your biological cousin! You¡¯d only raise him up high and put him down gently, just like with your grandfather! If he said he was joking and only scaring me, then that would be it! And it¡¯d all be my fault for hurting him! ¡°He came to me for revenge after I hurt him! He came to kill me! Why did they all go looking for my granny?! What did my granny do wrong?! She didn¡¯t do anything! Why should she be hurt and threatened by them again and again?! ¡°Would they only stop when she¡¯s dead? Let me tell you, if anything happens to my granny, I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯ll make sure you die without a proper burial!¡± Mu Huan said with a vicious look in her eyes. Huo Li was frightened by her fierce gaze. He did not doubt the sincerity of her words at all. ¡°Let go of me, Bo Junyan. I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I¡¯ll only be satisfied if you make me beat him until he¡¯s scared straight!¡± Mu Huan struggled to get him to let go of her. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson so that he won¡¯t dare to spout nonsense again.¡± ¡°I want to teach him a lesson myself!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice became a little moremanding. She was furious and ruthless. ¡°Are you letting go or not?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll really teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright, how do you n to teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lock him up in confinement for half a year.¡± ¡°He almost caused my granny¡¯s death. He¡¯ll only get confinement?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that my granny is fine now and that things aren¡¯t as exaggerated as I make them out to be? I was just too afraid, that¡¯s why I took it so seriously?¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°You¡¯re in a fit of anger right now and you¡¯re being impulsive. If you do this...¡± This would destroy Huo Li. Bo Junyan could use other ways to teach him a lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything else. Mu Huan looked at him and suddenly stopped struggling for him to let go of her. ¡°Let go of me. I won¡¯t go forward anymore.¡± Chapter 887 - Sending Off (1)

Chapter 887: Sending Off (1)

¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t think so. I just don¡¯t want you to do anything rash in your anger. I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson. He won¡¯t dare to appear in front of you and your granny again,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°I know,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something. ¡°I know. He¡¯s your biological cousin. You can¡¯t just watch me beat him up. I also know that he¡¯s your biological grandfather. You¡¯ve already treated him ruthlessly enough. They¡¯re all your family members, and you¡¯ve already done enough. Besides, they didn¡¯t cause much harm. They only said a few words that might make my granny suffer. But my granny¡¯s life is really not in danger. It¡¯s not very serious. ¡°But, Bo Junyan, not everything has to cause great harm. That¡¯s what it means to be hurt. My granny shouldn¡¯t be in a position where they would hurt her for no reason. This is thest time I¡¯ll let them off on your ount. From now on, no matter who your grandfather is, if they dare toe looking for my granny again, even if it¡¯s just to say a few words in front of her, I¡¯ll definitely make them unable to speak again!¡± No matter how much they looked for trouble with her, she was fine. No matter what they said, she did not care. She did not care how many fights they chose to pick. But her granny was different. Her granny had such intentions to begin with. Just a few words from others could cause serious consequences for her. She really did not want to wait until there were such consequences before doing anything. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± he promised. Mu Huan did not speak further and turned to leave. After Mu Huan left, Bo Junyan looked at Huo Li. When he met his gaze, Huo Li instantly shuddered. He suddenly felt that instead of being taught a lesson by his cousin, he might as well be beaten half to death by Mu Huan! From then on, Mu Huan never saw Huo Li again. It wasn¡¯t that Bo Junyan didn¡¯t think that Huo Li was in the wrong, nor did he think that this matter wasn¡¯t serious. It was just that this was his biological cousin. He had other ways to make him not dare to do such a thing again. He couldn¡¯t watch him get beaten up. His wife was too lethal and in a fit of anger; he could only stop her first. Mu Huan knew that Bo Junyan was not in the wrong. People would always be more forgiving toward their loved ones, just like how she treated her father. Even if he was like that, she would tolerate it. However, even though she knew, she still felt upset. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She had already tolerated his grandfather and Huo Li in every way possible. No matter how they looked for trouble with her, she still wanted to get along well with them. But... They just had to find trouble with her granny. His grandfather was an old man and couldn¡¯t be provoked, so she had to give in. However, her granny was an innocent old woman. She didn¡¯t do anything, and her health wasn¡¯t good. Why would they find trouble with her? Even if they came after Mu Huan and hurt her, she would be fine, but they went to find her granny. Because of this matter, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship, which was on the verge of getting better, fell into a deadlock again. Imperial Capital... ¡°Dad, why did you call Xiao Huan¡¯s granny? Can you not do this?!¡± Meng Yueman, who had told the old man everything she could and had done everything she could, lost control of her emotions after hearing her son¡¯s words. She was going crazy! ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to! Why are you still doing this?! Do you really want to force me to my death?! Do you want this family to be ruined?!¡± Chapter 888 - Sending Off (2)

Chapter 888: Sending Off (2)

¡°Why do you have to do this?! Why do you have to do this?! The new energy source that Junyan has developed has already brought thepany to greater heights. The Ling Group can¡¯tpare to our Bo Group at all now. The Ling Group is in decline, and the Bo Group will only get higher and higher! ¡°Why must you destroy Junyan¡¯s happiness just because of your obsession?! He¡¯s my biological son! My flesh and blood!¡± Meng Yueman didn¡¯t understand why he had to do this! ¡°I only called her granny toin about her hurting me. What did I do?¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Meng Yueman looked at him. She was about to explode and go crazy, but she suddenly quietened down. After a long silence... ¡°Junyan, go make the arrangements immediately. We¡¯ll leave tonight and go to J Country.¡± After saying that, Meng Yueman looked at Old Master Meng. ¡°Dad, if you object, I¡¯ll have you sedated and take you away. If you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll leave this world with you!¡± Meng Yueman knew that her son¡¯s tolerance had reached its limit. No, not only him, but even she had reached her limit of tolerance for her father. She had really tried to persuade him! She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do other than to use force! Also, if she didn¡¯t use force, her son would definitelye. This way, the consequences would be even more severe. She wanted to be filial to her father and want him to be well, but he couldn¡¯t be like this. That was her biological son! She couldn¡¯t ruin her son¡¯s happiness just because of her filial piety! This was especially so since Mu Huan had done nothing wrong! It was her father who had been causing trouble again and again because of his stubborn and crazy obsession! It was fine that he was looking for trouble with Mu Huan, but he even got her granny involved! Her granny¡¯s health was so poor. If she were to find out anything that could cause her any harm, Xiao Huan and her son would really be unable to continue on! After that incident, her son still insisted on being with Mu Huan despite such a headache. Even when Mu Huan wanted to leave, he was still able to force her to stay. It could be seen that he really liked Mu Huan and couldn¡¯t even not have her. She couldn¡¯t just watch her son¡¯s happiness be ruined! Old Master Meng was about to say something. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not exaggerating at all! If you dare to copse and die, I¡¯ll follow you immediately!¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s expression was cold. It was obvious that what she said was true. She would really do that! No matter how filial Meng Yueman was, she was on the side of reason and on her son¡¯s side. Even if she had to anger her father to death, she would just go with him. She would not let her father continue doing this! Who wouldn¡¯t care about a mother who treated her son so well? Hence, when it came to dealing with family matters, Bo Junyan¡¯s tolerance was indeed high. He had given them many opportunities, so this could not be med on him. In this world, bad parents would sometimes be unable to let go of their children. They cared a lot, let alone parents who treated a child so well. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Old Master Meng, but no matter what he did, it would hurt his mother. He didn¡¯t want to see her suffer a blow. If her body couldn¡¯t take it, he would tolerate anyone for his mother. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re going to die because of an outsider!¡± Old Master Meng was furious. ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider! She¡¯s my biological son¡¯s wife. Without her, my son wouldn¡¯t be able to live!¡± Chapter 889 - Sending Off (3)

Chapter 889: Sending Off (3)

¡°Also, the Bo family really doesn¡¯t need a marriage alliance with anyone. We don¡¯t need the Ling family¡¯s assets! I don¡¯t want my son to stand at the top of the world. I don¡¯t want him to be rich. I only want him to live a happy life! No one can ruin his happiness! Including you!¡± ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was exasperated, his expression saying, ¡°You¡¯re really such a short-sighted woman!¡± ¡°Dad, you really shouldn¡¯t force me to this extent!¡± Meng Yueman looked at Old Master Meng. Her eyes were filled with despair. Old Master Meng, who wanted to say something, couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. ¡°Junyan, go and prepare. From now on, we¡¯ll be staying in J Country. The butler won¡¯t be allowed to follow us,¡± Meng Yueman said as she looked at Old Master Meng¡¯s butler. For the past few days, she had been staying by her father¡¯s side, afraid that he would do something else. He had never been in contact with outsiders either. Only the butler was by his side. Mu Huan¡¯s granny¡¯s phone number was probably provided by the butler. ¡°Meng Yueman, how dare you! If you really want to anger me to death, say something!¡± Old Master Meng said angrily. ¡°I just said that if you die, I¡¯ll follow immediately.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be so unfilial as to not follow him. ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was rendered speechless once again. After being angry for a while, he looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Do you see this?! Your grandfather and your biological mother are going to die because of that woman! She caused our family to be in such a state, yet you still insist on being with her! Don¡¯t you feel guilty?! Don¡¯t you feel terrible?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there for him to feel upset about? What¡¯s there for him to feel guilty about? Dad, this is all your fault! You were the one who wanted to kill yourself and me! Because you couldn¡¯t get what you wanted, you ruined us!¡± How could he me Mu Huan? How could he me her son for being heartless? Previously, when Ling Wei was having a good time with her boyfriend, he felt that there was no hope for the two of them. Hence, he¡¯d made a fuss and asked Junyan to get married and have children earlier. So she forced her son to go on blind dates and get married. Her son was obedient and got married. Now, he saw some hope and felt that Ling Wei could be with her son again. Hence, he tried to force her son to get a divorce and be with Ling Wei. It was only because of his obsession that was impossible to realize now that he could control her son¡¯s life so easily and destroy his happiness. He wanted her son to feel guilty? ¡°You¡¯re the one with a guilty conscience, Dad! You took advantage of your old age and poor health. If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. You took advantage of my concern for you and ruined my son¡¯s happiness!¡± ¡°What do you mean by...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re doing this for Junyan! Junyan doesn¡¯t want this! Dingjing and I don¡¯t want this either! You¡¯re not doing this for our own good! You¡¯re doing this to satisfy your selfish desires! ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already asked Old Ling toe over and make it clear to you that he won¡¯t agree to the marriage conditions made in the past. He wants to give half of his assets to his son now! But you still think that way! Sometimes, I really want to pry open your head and see what¡¯s inside!¡± ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Junyan, get someone to handle this matter.¡± Meng Yueman did not want to say anything more to her father. Bo Junyan, who had been standing silently by the side, turned around and left without another word. That night, Meng Yueman, Bo Dingjing, and the rest left the Imperial Capital. Old Master Meng strongly opposed to leaving. Thus, Meng Yueman really drugged him. Chapter 890 - Sending Off (4)

Chapter 890: Sending Off (4)

Old Master Meng did not expect his filial daughter to treat him this way. He had many ns to slowly unveil, but now... It¡¯s over. After sending them off, Bo Junyan called Ling Wei. ¡°The terms I¡¯ve discussed with you are canceled.¡± Ling Wei frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Was he saying that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone help her get the Ling family assets in the future? ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Whatever my grandfather does to Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll put it on you.¡± With that, Bo Junyan hung up. Ling Wei looked at the phone that was hung up and was so angry that she swept everything on the table to the ground! This damn Bo Junyan! She had already prepared all the ns. With his support, she would be able to rece her father as the dominator of the Ling Group at the shareholders¡¯ meeting at the beginning of next year. But he had suddenly be like this! Old Master Meng was really useless! Not only did he not seed after working for so long, but he even implicated her! Damn it! All of them deserved to die! Yun Cheng... Bo Junyan wanted to have a chat with Mu Huan, but she had been avoiding him. He knew that no matter what he did or how he did it, it was equivalent to him siding with Huo Li. It made her feel terrible. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her to begin with, and more so now, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her and make her feel better. Hence, it had been a few days since hest saw his wife. And when he saw Mu Huan dressed as an attendant at the banquet, he was stunned. Sensing the abnormal atmosphere, Mu Huan looked over and met his deep and dark eyes. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but it felt like a century had passed. Mu Huan was the first to shift her gaze away. With the wine in her hand, she walked away. Bo Junyan chased after her. Mu Huan knew that he would definitely find her, so she went to a remote corner. Bo Junyan caught up with her and asked, ¡°Why are you here? And why are you dressed like this? And...¡± Her makeup was so thick that he almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do to repay my former colleague.¡± Mu Huan had sneaked into the banquet today to return a favor. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and left. Bo Junyan did not follow. She had lured him here and told him about this because she didn¡¯t want him to spoil her ns. If he were to follow her, the little girl would be even angrier. Although Bo Junyan did not follow her, he kept paying attention to Mu Huan¡¯s actions. He realized that she had her eyes on apany¡¯s boss and seemed to want to capture evidence of the other party¡¯s affair. When he realized this, he got someone to secretly add fuel to the fire, making Mu Huan¡¯s n go even smoother. When Mu Huan returned to the banquet hall after finishing her work, she realized that Bo Junyan seemed to have drunk a lot. Beside him was a beautiful foreign girl. ¡°Look, that Alice is going to help Bo Junyan!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Bo Junyan drank so much today! He usually doesn¡¯t drink at banquets, especially when there¡¯s no one around him.¡± ¡°If we let Alice, who is obviously interested in him, help him away, I¡¯m afraid Bo Junyan will have to take responsibility for her tomorrow!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Bo Junyan married?¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s married? Do you know who Alice is? She¡¯s the daughter of the second-inmand in S Country. If anything happens between Bo Junyan and her, he must divorce his wife and take responsibility for Alice!¡± Chapter 891 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (1)

Chapter 891: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (1)

Just as Alice was about to reach out to support Bo Junyan, Mu Huan quickly walked forward and reached out to support him instead. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Alice was extremely displeased when she saw the handsome man in her hands being snatched away. ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡± Mu Huan looked up. ¡°His wife?¡± Alice frowned. Bo Junyan¡¯s wife was here as a waiter? Mu Huan was about to say something when Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. ¡°Wife... Wifey... I miss you so much...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He, who had always been aloof and domineering, was hugging her and calling her his wifey in front of so many people...! In order to prevent her husband from losing his divine status... Mu Huan carried Bo Junyan and walked out. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Do you think you can be his wife just because you say so?¡± Alice grabbed Mu Huan and refused to let her go. Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, Bo Junyan reached out and waved away Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡± Alice, who was flung away, was furious. She called for someone to drag Mu Huan away. A tall man walked over. It was unknown what his rtionship with Alice was, but he took her away with just a few words. Just as Mu Huan was about to carry Bo Junyan out, the host of the banquet walked up to her. ¡°Madam Bo, I saw that Mr. Bo was so drunk that I got someone to prepare a room upstairs. Please bring Mr. Bo upstairs and have him rest there.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take him home.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. PA Wang isn¡¯t around. Madam Bo, you¡¯re a weak woman. How can I be at ease with you leaving with Mr. Bo?¡± The host of the banquet blocked Mu Huan¡¯s path and refused to let her go. Bo Junyan, who was being carried by Mu Huan, started to make a scene as well. He buried his head and went to kiss her. When Mu Huan saw that everyone was looking in their direction, she didn¡¯t want her husband to be unable to go out to meet anyone tomorrow. Hence, she could only take him upstairs. The moment they reached the room upstairs, Bo Junyan pounced on her. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve hurt your heart. I¡¯m sorry...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was he really drunk? She moved to push him away. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t ignore me. Don¡¯t stop me from hugging you... Wifey, let¡¯s go back to how we were in the past... Wifey... ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, Wifey. I know I¡¯ve done something wrong, I know...¡± Mu Huan, who had wanted to push him away, sighed when she heard his words. She pushed his hand away and hugged him. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve already done very well. I understand you very well. Although I was indeed a little hurt at that time, I¡¯m already fine.¡± When one really liked someone, one could always forgive them easily. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you talk to me these past few days...¡± Bo Junyan looked up, his handsome face full of grievance. Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached for him. She couldn¡¯t help but cup his face with both hands. ¡°I just did not want to talk, but I¡¯m not angry with you. I just don¡¯t know if we should continue.¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly when he heard this. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave me! Not allowed!¡± ¡°But you used to have such a good family and such good parents. You used to live such a high and mighty life, but because of me, your family became a mess. Because of me, your parents had to settle down overseas and couldn¡¯t spend the rest of their lives with you...¡± On the night Meng Yueman left, she¡¯d called Mu Huan and said that she wanted to take her father away from the Imperial Capital to J Country. Chapter 892 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (2)

Chapter 892: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (2)

If she could forgive her grandfather onest time, Meng Yueman would take extra care of him. There would never be a next time. After her mother-inw hung up the call, her father-inw called next to ask her to forgive Bo Junyan and not be angry with him. There was nothing he could do about it. This was because no matter if it was the old man or Huo Li, her mother-inw would not be able to take it. That was his biological mother, so how could his heart not ache? If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t protect the two of them. He even said that her mother-inw insisted on taking the old man away. She also said that if the old man was angered to death, her mother-inw would follow him! When Mu Huan heard those words, she felt really sad and upset. Her mother-inw was such a good person and she was so filial. If she were to say such things, she would be forced into a corner. She really didn¡¯t want her to be in so much pain. She didn¡¯t want his family to be like this. Hence, for the past few days, she had been wondering if they were notpatible with each other. Would she cause him to lose his family? Would he suffer if he lost his family? After all, one could not live only for oneself. There was more than just love in one¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t want him to lose his family. She didn¡¯t want him to live in pain. She didn¡¯t want his family to live in pain. She wanted his beautiful family to live happily. ¡°Dad and Mom had originally nned to settle down in J Country after our wedding. Dad had been there before to recuperate. The environment there is suitable for the elderly to stay in, so it would have happened anyway. It¡¯s not because of you that they¡¯re not spending the rest of their lives with me. ¡°Also, what happened to us is my fault and not yours. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for this. It¡¯s not you who caused my family to be in a mess. It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t bnce this rtionship. It¡¯s all my fault. I did wrong, making you suffer.¡± She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and her granny didn¡¯t do anything either. In the end, she was hurt so badly that she had to suffer every time. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What he said made sense... Now that he had said that, all her considerations werepletely unnecessary! Mu Huan looked at him in silence for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Could a person who was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly and was messing around in front of everyone actually be so clear-headed and logical right from the start? The man¡¯s tall and broad body suddenly stiffened. Then, he softened and fell toward her. ¡°Wife... Wifey...¡± His words became a subconscious murmur again. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Other people had intermittent mental illnesses, but did he be a drunk intermittently? ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry with me... don¡¯t... stop wanting me... Wifey...¡± He didn¡¯t want to continue being like this with her. He wanted her to smile at him and sweetly call him Hubby. He wanted them to go back to how they were in the past. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s be like before...¡± ¡°From now on, Grandfather and Huo Li will never appear in front of you again.¡± ¡°Wifey... Wifey...¡± The way he called her Wifey melted her heart. ¡°Are you sure you like the me right now? Do you want me? I¡¯m different from before. Can you really ept me?¡± Mu Huan had always been worried about this. Ever since he found out about her true colors, he had never had a good time with her. ¡°Apart from you not being as weak as I thought and knowing martial arts, which part of you is different? I think it¡¯s the same everywhere...¡± Chapter 893 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (3)

Chapter 893: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (3)

At that time, Bo Junyan could not ept the fact that she had suddenly turned from a weak little girl into a queen who could fight. The impact of this realization made him need time to ept it. Apart from this, he felt that she had not changed at all. And her explosive temper didn¡¯tst for long. ¡°I¡¯m not as obedient as you think I am. I¡¯m not obedient at all.¡± She had always cared about this. What he wanted was an obedient wife. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve never not been obedient.¡± Had she ever been obedient? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did these words sound so familiar? ¡°When we were in theboratory, I already told you that I could tell that you weren¡¯t an obedient child. Also, think about it. After we got married, apart from the initial period, didn¡¯t you do whatever you wanted to do afterward? What I wanted you to do that you didn¡¯t want to do, or what you really wanted to do that I didn¡¯t want you to do it, didn¡¯t everything go your way in the end? When did you listen to me obediently?¡± There was an inexplicable sense of grievance in his words. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What he said... made her speechless! Because, all along, he had doted on her. Apart from not being able to put on the clothes she wanted, stay in the dormitory, or get close to other boys, he had never really interfered with her. And such matters could not be said to be a form of control. As someone with a husband, those were what she should do. It was like when she had also asked him not to get close to Ling Wei. At this thought, Mu Huan was at a loss for words. After a while. ¡°Hubby, I seem to have gotten into a dead end.¡± Why did she feel worried that he had found out that she was very good at fighting? It was just that he had found out about her true colors. Was she a different person? Apart from hiding that she was very good at fighting, she had always been like this! And he had already told her in theboratory that she was not an obedient person. She was actually still worried about this and even thought of giving him time to understand the current her. After spending more time with her, he would then decide if he wanted to be with her. Was she stupid? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she might have been a moron. ¡°Hmph...¡± Bo Junyan snorted. ¡°No, no. I might have been influenced by those other people. They all kept saying such things about me that I came to think it¡¯s true. I have to sort out my emotions. Be good and go away...¡± Mu Huan said as she tried to push Bo Junyan away. However, not only did Bo Junyan not let go of her, he even hugged her even tighter. Now that he was drunk, he just had to follow his heart. ¡°Bo Junyan...¡± Mu Huan looked up and was about to say something. Bo Junyan lowered his head. The next day, Yun Cheng, which had been cold and gloomy for a few days, finally cleared up. The blue sky and white clouds, coupled with the warm sunlight, made one feel much better. Bo Junyan opened his eyes and looked at Mu Huan, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her. Just as he was about to move away from her forehead and continue looking at her sweet sleeping face, Mu Huan suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡± Bo Junyan hugged her and let her continue to sleep. Actually, he was a little afraid. Those past few days, when she was asleep, she was like a little angel. When she woke up, she¡¯d look at him with that cold gaze. Mu Huan did not continue to sleep. Instead, she looked at him and said, ¡°Hubby, have you really decided to ept me and be with me properly?¡± Chapter 894 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (4)

Chapter 894: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (4)

Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She even asked him such a question! ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid to ask such a question?¡± He had already forced her to stay, yet she was still afraid that he wouldn¡¯t want her. He was the one who should be afraid, alright?! If she said she didn¡¯t want him, then she didn¡¯t want him. If she said she wanted to leave, then she was ready to leave! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She just liked him too much and was a little worried about her gains and losses. She wanted to confirm it. If he gave her a definite answer, this matter would be over and she would not worry about this matter anymore. He actually called her stupid... This man... ¡°Can¡¯t you answer this once? Are you sure?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel regretful that your parents are not by your side and you can¡¯t be filial? Won¡¯t they want to be with you? This way...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this at all! Dad and Mom really intended to settle down in J Country. Furthermore, you can tell that Mom and Dad have a good rtionship. They only have each other in their eyes. To them, I¡¯m redundant! ¡°In the past, when my dad went to that ce and my mom followed him there, they would take the time to go out and y, but they didn¡¯t bring me along. I¡¯ve always been someone who got abandoned. Now that my dad haspletely retired, which my mom has waited so long for, she doesn¡¯t want us to disturb their alone time. They won¡¯t really want to live with me. Before you married me, they were overseas and I was in the country.¡± Their family was different from others. Other parents wanted to protect their children, but his parents only wanted to protect each other. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± His words reminded her of the stories online. To parents who were in love, children were just a bonus and were redundant. She reached out to pat Bo Junyan on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°My heart aches for you.¡± ¡°Only my wife is willing to apany me and treat me well. Hence, you can¡¯t think of leaving me again. You should follow me wherever I go.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and hugged her tightly. If Mu Huan said she didn¡¯t want him, that meant she really didn¡¯t. She was even prepared to leave. This seemed to have left a shadow in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart. He kept saying that she couldn¡¯t leave him. Mu Huan had always been a straightforward person. There was no need for her to worry about the things she was worried about. Since she said that she would let go of those problems, shepletely put them aside. Hence, she reached out and hugged him tightly. ¡°Alright! Hubby, I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll always be by your side and treat you well!¡± With that, she added, ¡°Hubby, from now on, no matter what happens between us, we have tomunicate immediately. No matter how busy you are, don¡¯t cause any misunderstandings. Don¡¯t let us worry about each other, be afraid, or think too much about anything, alright?!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Her heart, which had been hanging in the air for so many days, and her mind, which had been filled with all sorts of thoughts,pletely settled down with his short acknowledgment. She waspletely relieved. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, at her good husband, and at his handsome face. All of a sudden, she felt a sense of excitement as though she had regained something she had lost. That excitement instantly filled her heart, making her unable to control herself! ¡°Hubby, from now on, let¡¯s not have a cold war and never ignore each other again. I¡¯m really scared when you ignore me! Let¡¯s just stay together forever, alright?!¡± Her voice was choked with emotion. She didn¡¯t want this to happen again. She didn¡¯t want to have a cold war with him and didn¡¯t want to be afraid anymore. She wanted to be with him properly. No one could separate them. He wouldn¡¯t abandon her, and she wouldn¡¯t abandon him! Chapter 895 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (5)

Chapter 895: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (5)

¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. ¡°It feels good hugging my husband like this! Now that I think about it, I was so foolish to have had a cold war with you!¡± This was how a couple in love was like. When they were in a cold war, they felt like they couldn¡¯t go on anymore. Once they reconciled, they would feel that they were both so stupid before. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not that foolish.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mu Huan snorted. She was about to say, ¡°At least you have good eyesight.¡± ¡°Maybe a bit.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Forget it... I won¡¯t argue with a straight man like him! ¡°It¡¯s time to go to school.¡± Mu Huan looked at her watch. ¡°I helped you apply for leave.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hellish at thepanytely. I¡¯m not going to work today, so the employees can rx for a day.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What a good excuse! That night, it was Fu Siye¡¯s birthday. None of them liked to hold a big birthday celebration, so Fu Siye only reserved a private room in a restaurant and invited a group of friends to dinner. When Bo Junyan appeared with Mu Huan in his arms... All the brothers: ¡°...¡± Have they made up? They were showing off their love just because they had made up? And... Sister-inw was such a toughdy, yet she¡¯s being hugged like this... It felt like... If they had not seen how valiant Mu Huan was, they would not have thought much of it. But when they thought about how such a valiant person was now hanging like a kitten in Brother Bo¡¯s arms, everyone expressed that the contrast was too great! Because of Shangguan Yu, Mu Huan didn¡¯t really like this scumbag Fu Siye. However, Bo Junyan said that he would bring her over. She thought that she might be able to see Sister Yu when she came, so she followed him. Unexpectedly, Shangguan Yu wasn¡¯t around. Instead, she saw that the third party was sitting beside Fu Siye. She instantly looked disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan snorted and whispered, ¡°Scum.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on between him and Sister Yu?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. She really wanted to know what was going on between them. After Bo Junyan passed his gift to Fu Siye, he carried Mu Huan and sat down. Just as they sat down, Gong Zeye brought Yang Ning over. ¡°Old Fu, I wish you the best years of your life! I¡¯ve given you a good gift this year!¡± Gong Zeye said ambiguously. Fu Siye rolled his eyes at him but still epted his gift. Gong Zeye pretended to scan the scene. ¡°Eh, why don¡¯t I see Xiao Yu? Is Xiao Yu really going to divorce you? She won¡¯t evene for your birthday!¡± Facing Gong Zeye¡¯s provocation and sarcasm, Fu Siye snorted and said, ¡°Even if I wanted her to divorce me, she¡¯d have to agree.¡± Gong Zeye often told him that Shangguan Yu would not want him sooner orter. When that time came, it would be toote for him to cry. Now that he had asked him if she was asking for a divorce, he could not help but want to retaliate. Just as Fu Siye finished speaking, the door to the private room was pushed open and Shangguan Yu walked in. Although Gong Zeye liked to tease and provoke Fu Siye, waiting for him to cry in regret, he would not say anything in front of Shangguan Yu. When he saw hering in, his gazended on Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. ¡°Wow, Brother Bo and Sister-inw have made up! Look at how loving they are now. They¡¯re blinding my eyes! Bo Junyan did not speak. He reached out to take a piece of watermelon for Mu Huan and fed her a mouthful. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Chapter 896 - Let’s Stop the Cold War (6)

Chapter 896: Let¡¯s Stop the Cold War (6)

His Brother Bo was really something! He had just won the battle and he was already ignoring him, the military advisor! He didn¡¯t even think about whose credit it was that he could sessfully save his rtionship with Sister-inw! Hmph, what a heartless person! When Shangguan Yu heard that Mu Huan was here, she looked at her. She did not look at Fu Siye first. Instead, she looked at Mu Huan, causing Fu Siye to frown unconsciously. ¡°Sister Yu,e, sit over here.¡± Mu Huan gestured for Shangguan Yu to sit next to her, but then she realized that she couldn¡¯t do that. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on between Shangguan Yu and Fu Siye, her Sister Yu was the legal wife. In such a situation, she couldn¡¯t let the third party take her position! Hence, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Yu. Yang Ning said she was looking for me.¡± With that, she asked Yang Ning to sit next to her. Yang Ning sat next to her cooperatively. Shangguan Yu smiled and did not speak. After retracting her gaze, she looked at Fu Siye. Gu Lingyin looked at her and immediately leaned toward Fu Siye. By right, on Fu Siye¡¯s birthday, the seat next to him belonged to Shangguan Yu. But now, Gu Lingyin was sitting so close to Fu Siye. Shangguan Yu looked at the two people who were so close to each other and thought that that should be her seat. Now that it was upied by another woman, it was as if someone had grabbed her heart tightly, making her unable to breathe. Her face instantly turned pale. Mu Huan almost stood up. However, she did not move because this was not the time for her to interfere. As if she was too used to this pain, Shangguan Yu quickly returned to normal. ¡°Siye, happy birthday.¡± She took out the birthday gift that she had meticulously prepared. Fu Siye hummed lightly and took her gift. ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here sote? I thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± Gu Lingyin said with a smile as she looked at her. Even though Shangguan Yu¡¯s wife was here, she had no intention of giving way. Fu Siye did not ask Gu Lingyin to get up. ¡°I was rather busy today,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. Without waiting for Gu Lingyin to say anything else, she looked at Fu Siye and said, ¡°I have something important to do, so I won¡¯t be spending your birthday with you. Have fun.¡± With that, she looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, I have something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have fun.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Yu, take care.¡± Although Mu Huan didn¡¯t know why Shangguan Yu was so patient and didn¡¯t retaliate when she saw the third party with her husband, no matter what, she must have had her considerations. What Mu Huan needed to do was to support her. Seeing that Shangguan Yu had left just like that, Fu Siye got up and chased after her without thinking. Shangguan Yu, who had not gone far, was pulled back by him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my leaving? Was I supposed to watch you and Gu Lingyin being lovey-dovey?¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s tone wasced with sarcasm. Fu Siye looked at her in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll be homete tonight. It¡¯ll probably be past midnight.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shangguan Yu hummed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my birthday cake? Why aren¡¯t you showing off your skills on such a good day?¡± Every year on his birthday, she would personally make a cake for him. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I made one. Why waste my time?¡± Shangguan Yu smiled. He had never eaten them anyway, so why would she waste a day¡¯s time to meticulously make another one for him? Fu Siye felt that her smile was even more irritating than the sarcasm earlier! Chapter 897 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (1)

Chapter 897: I Am Fatty from Back Then (1)

¡°I thought you would give me a cake. I didn¡¯t even ask anyone to buy one.¡± Fu Siye somehow said this. ¡°I see,¡± Shangguan Yu said as she took out her phone, made a call, and ordered a cake. Then, she looked at Fu Siye. ¡°This cake has a good texture.¡± Fu Siye grabbed Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand and exerted force. The pain made Shangguan Yu frown, but she did not say anything. ¡°Shangguan Yu, what is this new tactic of yours? Advancing by retreating? No, you¡¯ve already used this tactic many times. This is an old move.¡± Didn¡¯t he know how to order a cake for himself? Did he need her to book it for him? ¡°Retreating to advance is only useful for people who care about the other party. I¡¯ve already used it many times, but it¡¯s useless. Why would I use it again?¡± Shangguan Yu said with a bitter smile. Fu Siye looked at her and suddenly pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Shangguan Yu, what exactly do you want to do?!¡± Why was she no longer looking at him like before, no longer full of love, so unyielding, so... Shangguan Yu looked up at him. After looking at him for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his face lightly. This was the man she loved. The man she had fallen in love with when she was young. She¡¯d wanted to spend the rest of her life with him so much. She had once sworn that she would like him forever and be with him for the rest of her life. No matter what difficulties she encountered, she would never let go. But now, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She was tired, really tired... ¡°Siye, one day, we¡¯ll all be free.¡± For some reason, Fu Siye felt his heart skip a beat. This feeling of being unable to breathe made him suddenly lower his head and ruthlessly... ... When Mu Huan said that Yang Ning was looking for her, it was just an excuse. She didn¡¯t expect that Yang Ning was really looking for her. ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Yang Ning had wanted to find the person who¡¯d attacked her and then have Mu Huan join them. ¡°Join what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be super chivalrous thieves together!¡± Yang Ning said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that being a chivalrous thief is a very exciting life? With your skills, it would be a waste if you didn¡¯t do such a meaningful thing!¡± She had such impressive skills, but she was hanging in Bo Junyan¡¯s arms like an obedient kitten. It was such a waste! ¡°I don¡¯t find it interesting.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what Yang Ning was thinking, nor did she want to judge other people¡¯s dreams and values. In short, she just didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset at the mention of thieves. In fact, we can do something meaningful. Let me tell you, my original n was...¡± Yang Ning was about to say something to Mu Huan when Gong Zeye pulled her away. ¡°Gong Zeye, what are you doing?! Let go of me!¡± Yang Ning struggled, but she could not break free from Gong Zeye¡¯s control. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Fu Siye wasn¡¯t around, but the scene hadn¡¯t cooled down. They were all chatting happily. Only Gu Lingyin was sitting there alone. No one took the initiative to ask her anything or pull her into the conversation. She didn¡¯t know what to say to the others either. Although she had met these people a few times before, they were all very aloof and difficult to get close to. In the entire circle, she was the only outsider. She couldn¡¯t bear it and it made her feel ufortable. And because she had once gone up against Mu Huan, she didn¡¯t like her. She didn¡¯t know how someone like Mu Huan could marry Bo Junyan. She had clearly heard that she was born into a small family. Chapter 898 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (2)

Chapter 898: I Am Fatty from Back Then (2)

But thinking about it again, even if she came from a small family, hers was still a hundred times better than Gu Lingyin¡¯s. Gu Lingyin slowly clenched her fists on herp. In this life, she hated her background the most. If she hade from an elite family, like Shangguan Yu, she would have been born with nothing to worry about. She would definitely not be like this. Fu Siye returned after a while. ¡°What did you do? Why did you take so long toe back?¡± Gu Lingyin asked after he had sat down. ¡°I smoked,¡± Fu Siye said lightly. Gu Lingyin wanted to say something else. ¡°Old Fu, you don¡¯t even have a birthday cake on your birthday?¡± Gong Zeye looked at Fu Siye. ¡°I don¡¯t like cake,¡± Fu Siye said. Jin Chen said, ¡°In the past, whenever it was your birthday, you would always monopolize the cake made by Xiao Yu and not even give me a bite. Was I blind? Was I dreaming? Or do you have a twin brother that I don¡¯t know?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure that he doesn¡¯t have a twin brother. He probably just has a split personality,¡± Meng Lichuan said. Gong Zeye: ¡°Woah, Old Fu, you¡¯re so fashionable even when you¡¯re sick, and you even have a split personality disorder! I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Haven¡¯t they heard that the birthday boy is the star of the show?! Mu Huan looked over. ¡°No matter what illness it is, it has to be treated. I have medicine here. Do you want it?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Why did he invite them to celebrate his birthday? Brother Bo was the best. He would never kick someone when they were down. Then, he realized that his Brother Bo was not in the mood to look at him at all. He was looking at his sister-inw the entire time and would pay attention to her needs from time to time. Just as she was about to drink the fruit juice, the fruit juice was delivered to her mouth. Just as she was about to eat something, something was delivered to her mouth. He was simply more thoughtful than if he was serving an emperor. His lips twitched. Brother Bo probably didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, right? Why was he here to attend his birthday? His heart wasn¡¯t even in it! He might as well not havee! Just as he was thinking this... Bo Junyan stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. We¡¯ll go back first. Have fun.¡± With that, he picked Mu Huan up and was about to leave. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Before the dishes were even served, he¡¯d had enough... ¡°Brother Bo, you¡¯re really impatient!¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He would agree to whatever they said. Friday at the West Mountain Forest Reserve... Yun University¡¯s pharmaceutical faculty taught both Chinese and Western medicine. Today was an extracurricr lesson. The professor asked the students to search all over the West Mountain for Chinese medicine with the best effects in the early winter. He wanted to see who could dig up the most medicine. To put it simply, this was how herb-picking was done in the past. The West Mountain was a treasure. In the past, people from Yun Cheng would not only hunt here, but they would also pick herbs and use the hot springs. The teacher had stated that there would be three people in a team. Before anyone else could choose to be in the same group as Mu Huan, Li Meng and Long Feiting stood beside her. Everyone: ¡°...¡± Alright, in terms of history, no one couldpete with Li Meng. In terms of power, no one couldpete with Long Feiting, so the rest could forget about it. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of searching, and I¡¯ll be in charge of digging. It won¡¯t be tiring for us to work as a couple.¡± Long Feiting reached out for Mu Huan¡¯s small basket and shovel. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Did he forget about her existence? She was still alive! Mu Huan rolled her eyes at Long Feiting silently. As most of the students were digging nearby, they would not be able to find anything even if they stayed here. Hence, Mu Huan led the two of them deeper into the forest. Chapter 899 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (3) Chapter 899: I Am Fatty from Back Then (3) ¡°Why is this ce like this now? I remember there was someone else here in the past,¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°In the past? You¡¯ve been here before? Aren¡¯t you from the Imperial Capital?¡± Li Meng asked. Long Feiting started to say something. However, Li Meng pointed ahead excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s a pheasant! Xiao Huan, it¡¯s a pheasant! Let¡¯s catch it and roast it for lunch! This kind of pheasant tastes the best!¡± Mu Huan looked over. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± When other girls saw a pheasant, they would say, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cute! Oh my god! Look, there¡¯s such a thing here.¡± But the two of them were so excited only because they wanted to eat it. Seeing that the two of them had already run toward the pheasant, Long Feiting hurriedly followed. Then, the three of them chased after the pheasant. When they caught the pheasant, they realized that they were lost. They¡¯d spun a few rounds, after all, before returning to their original spot. ¡°F*ck! How is this possible?!¡± Mu Huan said in disbelief. Li Meng added, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve been going here since we were young. How can we get lost here?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve met the legendary monster who makes people get lost?¡± Long Feiting asked. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Then, they looked at him at the same time, their faces full of disbelief. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He wasn¡¯t doing this to liven up the atmosphere. Li Meng took out her phone and wanted to call Wu Xingye to get him to locate them. Then, she pointed it up and realized, ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s no signal on the phone!¡± Long Feiting took out his phone and saw that there was no signal. There wasn¡¯t even a signal on his watch, so he couldn¡¯t send a distress call. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any signal at all? It didn¡¯t feel like we went that deep into the mountains! This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°It¡¯s indeed abnormal.¡± Mu Huan frowned. Although it was easy for there to be no signal in the mountains, the West Mountain had been developing well in recent years due to tourism. Hence, amunicationspany had built two signal towers here. The signal here was very good. Even if they had walked a little deeper into the mountains, they shouldn¡¯t have no signal at all. And these trees looked a little strange. She thought of something and walked under a tree to dig. ¡°Xiao Huan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Meng asked immediately. ¡°It feels like these trees have been transnted recently, not grown here,¡± Mu Huan said. When Long Feiting heard this, he frowned and looked over. It really looked like a new transnt. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a new transnt?¡± Li Meng asked. Mu Huan thought for a moment and said, ¡°These trees are all of the same species and are basically simr in appearance. They¡¯re also newly transnted, and this road is about the same. Hence, we didn¡¯t notice it at first. After walking a few rounds, we thought that it was a ce we had walked past already, so we thought we returned to where we were. To use an old term, this might be a kind of array. In modern terms, it¡¯s easier to understand if you think of this as a huge maze that was deliberately built by someone. We don¡¯t know when we entered it, so it¡¯ll not be easy to find an exit.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Could it be that this is a live-action version of a game that was built by a tourist agency?¡± Long Feiting asked. The construction of such a realistic scene would block out signals and prevent people from using maps to navigate. One had to rely on their own strength to walk out of this huge maze. Of course, those people usually had specializedmunication devices and locators, but they had entered by mistake. ¡°That would be the better possibility,¡± Mu Huan said. Chapter 900 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (4)

Chapter 900: I Am Fatty from Back Then (4)

If it was only that a big and wealthypany had spent so much money to build such a huge maze for people to y with, this would be better. It was just that it might not be the case. ¡°What if it¡¯s not?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, we might be in trouble.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she said, ¡°Xiao Meng, follow me closely. No matter what happens, don¡¯t move away from me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Li Meng immediately approached Mu Huan and grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m the best at walking through mazes!¡± Long Feiting said. However, the two¡¯s faces were full of distrust. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He, Young Master Long, was such an impressive figure. Why was he bing less and less prominent?! However, Long Feiting was not boasting. He was indeed capable. After realizing that this might be a huge maze, he relied on his years of experience walking through mazes to bring Mu Huan and Li Meng out from their original ce and onto a new road! ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t I awesome?!¡± Long Feiting said proudly. ¡°Impressive! Impressive!¡± Li Meng gave him a thumbs up with both hands. However, Mu Huan did not speak. She only observed her surroundings carefully. This ce looked like a real tourist attraction, but that might not be the case. Previously, Bo Junyan had said that Mu Huan¡¯s greatest ability was what she¡¯d learned from the old man who owned the pet store next to her granny¡¯s outpatient consultation. That old man was not ordinary, and that was indeed the case. Apart from martial arts, he had also taught Mu Huan many things. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way. We¡¯ll be able to get out soon,¡± Long Feiting said as he pointed in a direction. Mu Huan carefully observed her surroundings and was about to say, ¡°Don¡¯t go forward. There might be a problem ahead.¡± However, Long Feiting walked forward. Li Meng, who felt that he was really capable, pulled Mu Huan along and followed him. Then... Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, the three of them fell to the ground. After a while, they finally stopped. It was pitch ck around them. ¡°Xiao Meng, how are you?¡± Mu Huan asked concernedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that I think I injured my leg. It hurts so much that I can¡¯t stand up,¡± Li Meng said. Mu Huan hurriedly followed the voice and walked toward her. After touching Li Meng, she traced her leg and pinched her bone. ¡°There¡¯s no bone injury. It should be a superficial injury.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°F*ck! How is this possible?!¡± After Long Feiting stood up, he felt that this was impossible. With his years of experience with mazes, it was impossible that not only did he not find the exit, but he even fell into a trap! ¡°This isn¡¯t just a maze. There are other designs inside,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°What designs?¡± Long Feiting followed their voices. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you in a short time. To make it simple, you just have to listen to me from now on,¡± Mu Huan said. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan found her phone in the dark and switched on the shlight. ¡°I¡¯ll scout the way. You stay here and take care of Xiao Meng.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll scout the way!¡± Long Feiting said instinctively. No matter what, he should be the one facing unknown dangers. ¡°I¡¯ve just said that this isn¡¯t just a maze. There are other designs mixed in. I understand that, but you don¡¯t. Let me do it. Don¡¯t move around. Stay here and guard Xiao Meng. Don¡¯t waste your time talking.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she stood up and left. Who knew if such an underground trap wouldck oxygenter? Chapter 901 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (5)

Chapter 901: I Am Fatty from Back Then (5)

Long Feiting seemed to know that she was afraid that something would happen, so he did not say anything else. Mu Huan walked around the ce and, although she couldn¡¯t find the exit, she found a ce where there was light above. The surroundings looked rtively clean and safe, so she came back first and asked Long Feiting and Li Meng to wait over at that ce. After all, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to get out of the maze. It would be safer to save some phone power. After bringing them to the ce where she had found the light, Mu Huan realized that Long Feiting¡¯s breathing was a little rapid. Something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± she asked with a frown. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get out of this ce. If the two of them were injured, it would be even more difficult. ¡°I¡¯m not injured,¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Then why are you breathing so fast?¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she felt his pulse. Although it was beating fast, it was very strong. He should be fine. ¡°I don¡¯t like dark ces.¡± Long Feiting had been locked in a dark basement when he was kidnapped when he was young. This had left a shadow in his heart. He didn¡¯t like such dark basement environments. In the dark underground, he couldn¡¯t control his panic and his breathing had quickened. When he first fell, he didn¡¯t have time to be afraid. After Mu Huan left, he looked at the dark surroundings and the narrow space. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the feeling he had when he was young. He started to panic and his breathing quickened. Mu Huan: ¡°You have fear of the dark?¡± Li Meng: ¡°No way! You¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re still afraid of the dark? Then how do you spend the night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the dark!¡± Why would he, Young Master Long, be afraid of the dark?! He¡¯s not a three-year-old kid! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? What¡¯s with your reaction now, then?¡± Li Meng asked. If he didn¡¯t dislike darkness, what else could it be? ¡°I just don¡¯t like this dark environment that¡¯s simr to a basement!¡± He would only be like this in such a ce. He wouldn¡¯t be like this in other ces, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark or the night! ¡°Why would you be afraid of such an environment? Did you suffer any injuries when you were young? Were you locked up in a dark basement?¡± Mu Huan asked. For an arrogant man like him to be afraid of such a ce, it could only be because he had been traumatized in such a ce when he was young. ¡°Yes, I was kidnapped and sold when I was young. I was locked up in a ce like this.¡± Not wanting them to misunderstand, Long Feiting told them about the past. ¡°And this was in the West Mountain!¡± ¡°From then on, this became the ce I hate the most! I swore I will nevere here again!¡± Yet he was actually trapped in this mountain again! ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. I was abducted and brought to the West Mountain when I was young, and I was locked up in an environment simr to this.¡± In order to divert his attention, Mu Huan told him about her childhood. His reaction was a psychological reaction, not a response brought about by an illness. Once his thoughts shifted, the symptoms would disappear. When he heard her words, Long Feiting instinctively said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When have you been kidnapped to the West Mountain? Are you saying this to mock me?¡± She must be trying to say that she was not afraid of the dark even after being kidnapped and brought to such a ce. Meanwhile, he was a man yet he was afraid of the dark. Howe it left a shadow in his heart? ¡°Why would I spout nonsense? I was kidnapped and brought here. I was 11 years old!¡± Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat. She had tried to distract him out of goodwill so that he would feel better. He actually thought that she was being sarcastic! Chapter 902 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (6)

Chapter 902: I Am Fatty from Back Then (6)

Long Feiting was stunned at first, then his face became full of excitement. ¡°Are you telling the truth? Were you really kidnapped and brought to the West Mountain when you were 11 years old? Were you also locked up in an environment like this?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Huan was a little surprised that he would suddenly be so excited. ¡°You... you...¡± Realizing that she was his real Little Star, Long Feiting was so excited that he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say or where to start asking. It could only be you. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What was wrong with him? Long Feiting was so excited that he couldn¡¯t decide what to ask first. He said directly, ¡°Are you Little Star? My Little Star!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What Little Star?¡± ¡°Back then, did you bring the other kidnapped children to the entrance of the police station?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded and then asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Then she said, ¡°Are you a child who was kidnapped with me?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t be. At that time, there was only this little fatty who was around my age.¡± Among the children back then, only she and the little fatty were the oldest. Although the little fatty had said that his family was very rich, the difference between that child and Long Feiting was too big. They couldn¡¯t be the same person. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± It was her! It was really her! She was his Little Star! His Little Star! Excitement! That frantic excitement and emotion seemed to have suddenly condensed. It was like all the storms in the world, fanatic and destructive, making him feel like he was about to explode! This sudden surge of emotions was unbearable for him. He hugged Mu Huan tightly. ¡°F*ck! Long Feiting, what are you doing?! Let go of me!¡± Mu Huan instinctively tried to break free. But Long Feiting had used all his strength to hug her. If she didn¡¯t use force on him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free at all. Hence, she said, ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯d better let go of me immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll do something to you!¡± Long Feiting, on the other hand, seemed not to have heard her words and continued to hug her tightly. In the next second, Mu Huan used acupuncture on his arm and forced him to let go. The moment he released her, she immediately took a few steps back. ¡°Long Feiting, do you want to die?!¡± How dare he suddenly hug her! Didn¡¯t he know that she had a husband?! ¡°Little Star! I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time! A long time! A long time!¡± Long Feiting looked at her, still unable to recover from his excitement. Mu Huan frowned. Why did he keep calling her Star? Suddenly, she recalled how that little fatty had been chasing after her and insistently asking for her name. She couldn¡¯t get rid of him and didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, so she told him that she was called Song Xing[1]. ¡°What the f*ck! Are you that little fatty from back then?!¡± When Long Feiting heard this, he immediately nodded vigorously. ¡°I am! I am! I am that little fatty from back then!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t this difference too great? Back then, the little fatty had such a round face and small eyes. When he walked, she felt like she was trembling. How could such a little fatty grow up to be such a handsome man? Indeed, did all fatties have such potential? ¡°Little Star, I¡¯ve had a hard time looking for you... It¡¯s been so hard...¡± Long Feiting was about to hug Mu Huan again. Mu Huan took two steps back. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. If youe any closer, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± ¡°Little Star...¡± Long Feiting looked at her, aggrieved. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was he doing this to make a scene? ¡°No... How can you be the Little Fatty from back then?¡± [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 903 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (7)

Chapter 903: I Am Fatty from Back Then (7)

The difference between the two of them was really too great! ¡°Back then, I was a glutton. After I went back, I tried my best to lose weight. Then, I became the me now!¡± Long Feiting said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Indeed, being skinny was the way to go! ¡°Little Star...¡± Long Feiting said as he leaned closer to Mu Huan. Afraid that he would get excited again, Mu Huan quickly took a few steps back. ¡°Long Feiting, you can just call me Mu Huan. Don¡¯t call me Little Star!¡± If her husband were to hear him addressing her so affectionately, he would surely be unhappy. Mu Huan felt that whether you¡¯re a man or a woman, once you¡¯re married, you should keep a distance from the opposite sex. No matter what their rtionship was with anyone else, they had to keep a distance. ¡°You asked me to call you Star.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I only said that my name was Song Xing! I didn¡¯t say anything else!¡± Mu Huan had a good memory and remembered everything that had happened. Long Feiting was nowpletely sure that she was the Little Star from back then! This made him excited again! His Little Star didn¡¯t be crippled after growing up! His Little Star was just as he thought! No, she was better than he thought! His Little Star! His Little Star! Long Feiting was so excited that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to hug her tightly, but... Just as he walked forward, Mu Huan took a few steps back. Long Feiting was even more upset when he saw how she regarded him. ¡°Little Star...¡± He had worked so hard to find her. He liked her so much, he was so hopeful, he was so... But these were only Long Feiting¡¯s feelings for Star. Mu Huan didn¡¯t have such feelings for the Little Fatty from back then. She only had feelings for him as arade-in-arms. However, there were many people who had feelings for her. This was disproportionate to how much Long Feiting had missed her these many years. He had always thought about her and treated her as his greatest pursuit. His life¡¯s wish had only been that if she saw a figure simr to Little Fatty¡¯s, she would wonder if he was living well. Under normal circumstances, she would not recall such a person. Hence, Mu Huan could not understand why Long Feiting was so excited despite his injuries. All she could think about was that she was a married woman, so she had to keep a distance from the opposite sex. ¡°Long Feiting, calm down for now. We¡¯ll find a way out first!¡± The most important thing right now was how to get out! It was only then that Long Feiting realized where they were. The most important thing right now was not to acknowledge her but to quickly find the exit. ¡°You two stay here. I¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s a way out,¡± Mu Huan said. Long Feiting instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te with me. Stay here with Xiao Meng,¡± Mu Huan said. Although Li Meng did not hurt her bones, the impact just now was too strong, causing her leg to hurt so much that she could not walk properly. She needed someone to protect her. Although Long Feiting really wanted to be with Mu Huan, Li Meng indeed needed someone to take care of her. ¡°Xiao Huan, why don¡¯t you ask him to follow you? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the dark? If he were to stay with me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if his breathing gets hurried and something dangerous happens.¡± Li Meng was still afraid that something would happen to Long Feiting. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan thought about it and said, ¡°The brightness here is strong. If you look up, you¡¯ll be able to see the sky. It¡¯ll feel better and you should be fine. If you follow me and we find a way deeper in, you might feel even worse. Hence, the two of you can stay here.¡± ¡°Little Star, are you concerned about me?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s expression was so warm, it was evident he was happy. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Without another word, she turned around and left to find the exit. Chapter 904 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (8)

Chapter 904: I Am Fatty from Back Then (8)

After Mu Huan left, Long Feiting recalled that since she was the Little Star that he had been longing for, then his Little Star wasn¡¯t Mu Kexin, and she wasn¡¯t crippled. He became excited again. Li Meng was afraid that something would happen to him, so she paid him close attention. Sensing that he was getting worked up again, she became a little afraid. ¡°Long Feiting, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve never felt so good before!¡± Long Feiting was really as he had said. He had never felt so good before! He felt like he was floating! He was so happy! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± His voice indeed sounded like he was feeling good. ¡°By the way, can you tell me more about Star?¡± Long Feiting looked at Li Meng. Li Meng was stunned at first, but then she realized that the Star he was referring to was Mu Huan. It had been a while since Mu Huan had used the alias Song Xing. Hence, she was a little unustomed to it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about her past. She was mostly working.¡± ¡°Tell me the details!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± ¡°Quick, tell me...¡± Long Feiting could not wait to know more about Mu Huan. ¡°What do you want me to say about her working days? How she went about washing dishes?¡± When Long Feiting heard her words, his heart ached. If only he could have found her earlier. If he had, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like that! And she would not have been forced to marry Bo Junyan because of her granny. If he had found her before she had married Bo Junyan, the two of them would definitely have proceeded as he had imagined! If Long Feiting had found Mu Huan earlier, he might really have been able to do what he thought of doing. After all, if he could have appeared during Mu Huan¡¯s most difficult time and he was so outstanding, there were few women who wouldn¡¯t be moved. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. At the thought of this, Long Feiting returned to reality from his excitement. That was, that the Star he had been longing for was already married to Bo Junyan! Even after going through such a storm, not only did they not get a divorce, but their rtionship became even better! This made his heart sink. Although his Little Star did not be crippled, all the beautiful things he had thought about... he was now unable to see any hope of achieving them. But even so, the feelings that he had been suppressing all this time exploded at this moment. Back when he didn¡¯t know that Mu Huan was Little Star, he had already fallen in love with her. What more now that he knew she was his Little Star? He could not control his feelings! Even though he knew that such feelings would not get any response, he could not control them. He could only let those feelings explode instantly and let them control him... He suddenly fell silent for a long time, making Li Meng a little worried. She was afraid that he would fall ill again, so she could only find a topic to distract him. ¡°Long Feiting, can I ask you something?¡± Long Feiting snapped back to his senses. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you with Mu Kexin?¡± Since they had nothing to talk about, they naturally had to find something that was relevant. Otherwise, it would be too awkward to continue the conversation. At the mention of Mu Kexin, Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened. Previously, he had felt that something was amiss and got someone to investigate Mu Kexin in detail. This morning, when he arrived at school, he¡¯d received a report that Mu Kexin had not been kidnapped when she was young. During those few days that he had gone missing, she had been at the house of one of her rtives. As for her injured leg, his men had found her nurse from that time, and it was confirmed that the injury was on her right leg. Chapter 905 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (9)

Chapter 905: I Am Fatty from Back Then (9)

However, ording to the medical record he had found at the start, she had injured her left leg. This meant that someone had tampered with her medical record, and since the hospital belonged to the Mu family, it would have been a piece of cake for them to do that. To put it simply, he had been cheated! He had been cheated by someone like Mu Kexin! She was not his Little Star at all. She did not know how he found out that he was looking for Song Xing. Perhaps she had found out about him being kidnapped in the past from Mu Huan, and because her eyebrows and eyes looked simr to Mu Huan¡¯s, she had disguised himself as Little Star to make him acknowledge her. No, she was so crafty that she had never actually imed that she was Song Xing! At the thought that he had been fooled by someone he thought to be such a moron, Long Feiting¡¯s expression darkened! What the f*ck! Even he himself felt that he couldn¡¯t be more stupid! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about such a stupid thing. But if he were to say that it was because he liked her that he pursued her to be his girlfriend, it would make him seem too stupid as well. Hence... ¡°I thought she looked like the Little Star that I was looking for, so I used her as a substitute.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Was that really the reason? Just as she was about to ask something, Mu Huan returned. This underground trap was not very big, yet even after Mu Huan spent half an hour searching, she did not find an exit. When she returned, she looked up at the small sky above her. ¡°It looks like this is our only way out.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Meng and Long Feiting were shocked. How were they going to get out through such a high ce? Only Spiderman could climb up and leave. Long Feiting snapped back to his senses and asked, ¡°Where did we fall off just now? It should be lower than here, so it¡¯s easier to climb up there.¡± ¡°The entrance to the ce where we fell just now has been closed. It¡¯s a metal door, so we can¡¯t move it,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°But... it¡¯s so high. How are we going to climb up?¡± Li Meng looked at the small world above her, feeling like a frog trapped in a well. ¡°I¡¯ll go up from here first. After I get up, I¡¯ll find some ropes and stuff like that to pull you up,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± the two asked in unison. ¡°Climb it up. Look, there are many bumps on it. It¡¯s simr to rock climbing,¡± Mu Huan said as she pointed at the well-like exit. ¡°But, it¡¯s so high. You have to have protective gear! If you don¡¯t, what if you fall down?! You can¡¯t take such a risk! Let¡¯s wait! If this is a new ce for real people to visit, there will definitely be a manager patrolling. We should be able to wait for rescue,¡± Li Meng said. She didn¡¯t want her to take such a risk. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can definitely wait. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Hence, I¡¯ll go up and give it a try first!¡± Mu Huan felt that this wasn¡¯t like what they had guessed. This was because the difficulty factor was too high. If it was used to earn money, there wouldn¡¯t be such a high difficulty. Although she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to suddenly appear here if someone hadn¡¯t built a base for survival in the wild, she decided to leave this ce just in case. ¡°If you want us to try, I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯m a guy, so I¡¯ll try to go up and take a look!¡± Long Feiting said as he tried to climb up. ¡°Have you had any experience in this area?¡± ¡°I often climb rocks!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s favorite sport was extreme sports. Chapter 906 - I Am Fatty from Back Then (10)

Chapter 906: I Am Fatty from Back Then (10)

¡°This is a little different from rock climbing. Look, these bumps are very small. They¡¯re not easy to reach, and they¡¯re not easy to stand on either. That is especially dangerous since there are no protective measures here. It¡¯ll be very risky for you to go up.¡± There were protective measures for rock climbing, yet idents would still happen asionally. Furthermore, there was no protection at all now. If one fell down, they would die. ¡°Isn¡¯t it also dangerous for you to go up?¡± Long Feiting did not want to allow her to take such a risk. ¡°I used to practice this a lot in the past. I¡¯m very experienced, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to climb up.¡± Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t do something that she wasn¡¯t confident in. She would only do something that she was 90% confident in. ¡°Why did you practice this often in the past?¡± ¡°If my master wanted me to train, I trained. I didn¡¯t ask why.¡± Mu Huan never asked too much when learning from others. If she had to train hard, she would work even harder. ¡°Your master?¡± Long Feiting knew that Mu Huan had had many masters. ¡°The Master who runs a pet store.¡± Long Feiting wanted to ask more. But Mu Huan was already climbing up. For the second time in his life, Long Feiting felt inferior when he saw how agile she was. The second time he felt inferior was whenparing himself to Mu Huan, and it was the same during the first time. The first time in his life that he felt inferior was when he was kidnapped. He looked at Mu Huan, who was a few months younger than him and was a girl, yet was so brave that she coulde up with a n to escape. But he only wanted to wait for his family to save him. He felt inferior and felt that he was inferior to even a girl. Hence, after he returned home, he trained hard to make himself stronger. But... He was still inferior to her. At the very least, he was not as skilled as her. Last time, she was the one who protected him. This time... If she were to really aplish it, he would definitely be inferior to her. Just then, Mu Huan, who was climbing up, slipped and almost fell from the top. The two of them were so frightened that their hearts stopped beating! At this point, Mu Huan had already climbed to the middle and upper levels. If she were to fall, she would either die or be crippled. Li Meng wanted to call out to Mu Huan and ask her toe down, but at her current height,ing down was even more difficult than going up! She could only cover her mouth, afraid that if she made a sound, it would affect Mu Huan¡¯s performance. Long Feiting was so nervous that his face turned pale. Mu Huan was drenched in cold sweat. The sweat on her forehead rolled down her cheeks, but she did not have the time to take a break to calm herself down. She could only climb up faster! Because these bumps were too small and not very easy to grasp, she could only rely on her explosive strength to rush up. Once she stopped, the risk of falling would be even higher. Hence, she could only continue to climb up quickly! The danger she was in earlier had made Mu Huan¡¯s survival instincts explode with even greater potential. She had climbed up at a speed faster than she had expected. He saw her climbing up. Only then did Long Feiting¡¯s and Li Meng¡¯s heartbeats return to normal. Mu Huan went up and called down to the two of them. She first checked if there was any signal on her phone. When she saw that there wasn¡¯t, she went to look around to see if there was anything to use to pull them up. Then, she quickly found a very strong rope. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This ce didn¡¯t look like a ce for real people to y a survival game, but there was a rope here. It was obvious that it was to be used to pull people up from down there. But if this was the case, then the difficulty level here was really too high! Or was this a ce for elite training? If only this was the case. However, for some reason, Mu Huan felt that this wasn¡¯t the case. Chapter 907

Chapter 907: Untitled

However, no matter what, the most important thing was to pull the others up. Hence, she took the rope and walked back. They saw the rope that she had thrown down. Long Feiting and Li Meng shouted at the same time, ¡°Where did you find the rope?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s right there!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this ce was built for real people to y survival games? And you said that it wasn¡¯t! If it wasn¡¯t, why would there be a rope next to the hole?!¡± Long Feiting regained his usual arrogance. ¡°Juste up for now. Tie Xiao Meng up first,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Okay.¡± Long Feiting tied Li Meng up first before boosting her up to lighten Mu Huan¡¯s burden. Mu Huan was someone who could shake off a 200-kilogram man. There was definitely no problem for her to pull Li Meng up, and she quickly did so. However, it was a little more difficult to pull Long Feiting up. After all, only an instantaneous burst of strength was required to shake off a 200-kilogram man. It would take a while to pull someone up from the ground. Take weightlifting champions¡ªthey could lift something heavy, but they could not hold on to them for too long. Hence, she¡¯d pulled Li Meng up first. With the two of them working hard together, it wouldn¡¯t be too tiring. This would increase the chances of Long Feitinging up safely. After pulling Li Meng up, the two of them rested for a while before Mu Huan put down the rope. She wanted Long Feiting to tie himself up. He wasn¡¯t stupid and knew how to. After pulling Long Feiting up, Mu Huan and Li Meng copsed to the side in exhaustion. ¡°Long Feiting, it¡¯s time for you to lose weight. You¡¯re really too fat! You¡¯re so heavy!¡± Long Feiting said, ¡°I¡¯m lighter than the standard weight. I¡¯m not fat! I¡¯m just taller than the two of you!¡± As a former fatty, Long Feiting cared a lot about his weight. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mu Huan thought about it. It wasn¡¯t that he was fat, but he was too tall. ¡°There¡¯s still no signal on the phone. Who made this ce? It¡¯s too difficult!¡± Li Meng said as she looked at the phone that had no signal. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so previously, but with the rope around, it seems like that¡¯s the case. If this is true, then it might have been built by a certain big boss. A ce where one can train their skills is not meant for ordinary people.¡± Mu Huan felt that this was the only usible exnation. ¡°What the f*ck, how did we end up in such a ce? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have chased after some wild chicken!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°This reminds me of those foreign horror movies that I¡¯ve watched. Most of them were all killed in a forest. It¡¯s really scary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. With me around, they won¡¯t be able to kill us off no matter what,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Besides, if it¡¯s really that kind of ce, it wouldn¡¯t really take people¡¯s lives.¡± Just as Li Meng was about to say something else¡ª¡±Wow, what a beautiful cat!¡± Mu Huan followed her gaze and saw a white cat with dark green eyes. It was standing not far away from them, looking at them arrogantly like a king. Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Is it the same white cat as thest one? For some reason, Mu Huan was reminded of that man under the moonlight. It was probably because the scene she saw at that time was too shocking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiao Huan?¡± Li Meng asked. ¡°Noth...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, a rain of arrows suddenly shot at them. Even though Mu Huan quickly hugged Li Meng and hid to the side, there were too many arrows. Just when she thought that she would be hit no matter what she did... Chapter 908

Chapter 908: Untitled

Long Feiting raised a big round board in front of them, and the arrows instantly smashed upon contact with it. Mu Huan and Li Meng both gave Long Feiting a thumbs up at the same time. Long Feiting instantly looked proud. He, Fatty Long, finally had his moment! No, it was Young Master Long! However, though they¡¯d managed to avoid this wave, there was another wave. There were all sorts of traps and dangers in this ce. It was not easy for Mu Huan to bring them to a safe ce. Just as they were feeling exhausted and paralyzed on the side... A person who looked like a gatekeeper appeared in front of them. ¡°Why are you here? This ce hasn¡¯t been opened to the public yet. How did you sneak in? Do you know how dangerous this ce is?!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± They knew! They knew how dangerous this ce was! ¡°Next time, go somewhere else to y. Don¡¯te here to y as you please. Safety measures must always be implemented and someone must be leading the way. Otherwise, your life will be in danger!¡± the old man warned. The three of them were once again speechless. Then, the old man gently opened an invisible door. ¡°You can leave from here.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell, there¡¯s actually a door here! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you appear earlier? Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Older guy is as older guy does. After exiting the door, there was still no signal on their phones. Mu Huan felt that she had to go to a ce with a signal to bepletely safe. Hence, even after leaving that ce, she was still worried. However, Li Meng and Long Feiting were injured and could not walk fast. She saw that there was a wheelbarrow used to carry sand and stone next to them. Mu Huan thought that since the mountain road wasn¡¯t easy to walk on, the waist of the mountain was a slope, and there weren¡¯t many stairs, it would be much faster if she pushed them using the wheelbarrow. Hence, she looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Get in! I¡¯ll push you!¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed. We have to leave quickly. I won¡¯t be at ease until there¡¯s a signal!¡± Although an old man had opened the door for themter, the timing of the old man¡¯s appearance was too perfect. Also, even if there was such a decoration-like item here, she was still worried. It didn¡¯t matter if she was only being paranoid, she just had to leave this ce first and find a ce with a signal! ¡°I¡¯m not going. Just have Li Meng go. I can still walk!¡± Long Feiting was determined not to go up. Not to mention that such a narrow ce could not fit the two of them, no matter what, he was a big boy. He could not be pushed by a girl. Just as Li Meng was about to say that she wasn¡¯t going up, Mu Huan carried her up. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan looked at Long Feiting and said as she patted the wheelbarrow, ¡°You can sit next to this. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. If the professor and the rest can¡¯t contact us, they¡¯ll be anxious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sitting there!¡± Long Feiting insisted. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to sit. But if you can¡¯t walk, I won¡¯t bother with you. It¡¯s going to be dark soon. There are wolves and wild boars in the mountains. With your current stamina, you¡¯ll be eaten in minutes. Do whatever you want!¡± With that, Mu Huan pushed Li Meng along. She really didn¡¯t wait for him and didn¡¯t bother about him anymore. Long Feiting quickly caught up with her. However, he was injured on his leg and could not walk fast at all. Even though he had tried his best to chase after Mu Huan, there was still a long distance between them. Chapter 909

Chapter 909: Untitled

Just when he thought that Mu Huan would really ignore him... Mu Huan turned around and looked at him. ¡°Are you going up or not? If not, I¡¯m really leaving!¡± Long Feiting looked at the small car and felt that he could tten it if he sat on it. Furthermore, the road here was a slope. Even if it wasn¡¯t, she¡¯d need to use a lot of strength to push the two of them. He didn¡¯t want her to be too tired. After all, she was the one who had been charging ahead for them. Seeing that he was still not moving, Mu Huan asked, ¡°What? Are you waiting for me to carry you?¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He really wanted that, but would she really do it? Would she hug him? ¡°Hurry up, stop wasting time!¡± In the end... Long Feiting still ended up sitting in the cart, but he could only sit on the side. He could basically be considered to be suspended on it. However, him being pushed was still much faster than him walking with his feet. After Mu Huan had been pushing them for a while, she vaguely heard someone shouting their names. Then, she quickened her pace. When she turned and realized that it was a slope, she could no longer stop. She could only grab the car and run down. And the shouting came from the slope below. When the professor saw that Mu Huan and the rest were not back yet, he brought a group of people to look for them. When the people below saw Mu Huan pushing the cart down, they were frightened out of their wits. They didn¡¯t know whether to hide or to stop her. After all, if Mu Huan were to go down like this, the three of them would fall down seeing as there were stairs below. Just as a few tall and strong boys in the ss stepped forward and decided to give it their all to stop Mu Huan... Mu Huan stopped before she hit them. This made both parties break out in a cold sweat. This was because the impact would really not have been a joke! No matter how strong those tall and strong boys were, they would still have been injured if they hit them. The strongest boy in the ss snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re too strong! You even managed to stop the wheelbarrow!¡± She was even stronger than him! When the students snapped back to their senses, they all expressed that Mu Huan was simply too strong. ¡°All my strengthes from eating!¡± Mu Huan heaved a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground. ¡°Where did you guys go? Why couldn¡¯t I get through to you...¡± The professor proceeded to ask them where they had gone and why they were in such a sorry state. ¡°We...¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. But when she saw Bo Junyan walking toward her with his men, she immediately stood up and asked in surprise, ¡°Hubby, why are you here?!¡± When Bo Junyan saw her, he quickened his steps and strode toward her. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re the ones injured.¡± Mu Huan pointed at Long Feiting and Li Meng. Then she asked, ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡± ¡°Professor Li said that he couldn¡¯t get in touch with you no matter what. He even got someone to search around but couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Professor Li, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°Yes, I was afraid that something had happened to you, so I informed Professor Bo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bo Junyan sized up Mu Huan and realized that although she wasn¡¯t injured, she was in a sorry state. ¡°Over there, someone seems to have built a field for survival training in the wilderness. The traps are very high-level. The three of us almost couldn¡¯t get out from there,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan looked at PA Wang and asked him to bring his men to see what was going on. He turned around and was about to say something when Mu Huan reached out for a hug. ¡°Hubby, carry me. I¡¯m so tired. I didn¡¯t eat this afternoon, so I¡¯m also very hungry.¡± Chapter 910

Chapter 910: Untitled

Bo Junyan immediately picked her up. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mu Huan said delicately, ¡°Anything that¡¯s delicious.¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± Just a moment ago, she was valiant and strong as if she was possessed by a Strength God. Now, she was like a little doll hanging in someone¡¯s embrace. Their goddess was really something! Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan, and his heart ached terribly. The most painful thing in this world is when the person you like and the person you love so deeply doesn¡¯t like you. Her eyes didn¡¯t have you in them. Sensing the change in his mood, Li Meng reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°Just give up,ndowner¡¯s foolish son.¡± In the past, she had felt that Long Feiting liked Mu Huan. Now, she felt that his feelings for Mu Huan had be even stronger! Long Feiting nced at her silently. Bo Junyan exchanged a few words with Professor Li before carrying Mu Huan away. ¡°Li Meng and Long Feiting...¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Someone will take care of them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded and continued, ¡°Hubby, I think there¡¯s something wrong with that ce. Get someone to investigate it in detail.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I saw a white cat inside. It looked very simr to the white cat from that night. Furthermore, the viciousness of the mechanisms made me feel that it had something to do with that group of people,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Those people?¡± ¡°The people who hurt me.¡± ¡°The people who hurt you? Who are they?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze suddenly became dangerous. ¡°...¡± Mu Huan suddenly recalled that she was in a cold war with Bo Junyan during those few days and that she did not tell him about this. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s talk after we get into the car.¡± He would definitely be angry once he heard it. There were so many people around, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to coax him here. Hence, she told him to get into the car first. Bo Junyan did not speak further. When they got into the car, before Mu Huan could even sit properly, he looked at her with a face full of anticipation. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She would die sooner orter. Hence, Mu Huan did not beat around the bush and told Bo Junyan about what happened that night. Of course, she had yed down the dangers a lot. She described herself as being so awesome and urate in her judgment that she defeated so many people by herself. But Bo Junyan¡¯s expression still darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?!¡± Although Mu Huan felt that she had ryed the story very lightly, it was still very serious to Bo Junyan. Someone had actually hurt his wife! If he¡¯d known then that Mu Huan had almost died, he reckoned that he would have exploded. ¡°We were still in a fight at that time. You never tell me anything, so of course I wouldn¡¯t tell you anything either! Thus, you¡¯re the one to be med for this!¡± Mu Huan said, taking the initiative to strike first. Actually, the biggest reason she didn¡¯t tell him back then was that she felt that he was too busy and that she was fine anyway. If she¡¯d told him about this matter, she was afraid that he would worry about her and dy the big matter again. Then again, at that time, she wasn¡¯t sure if he would dy things because of her, and she didn¡¯t want him to. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Let¡¯s not talk about this...¡± Mu Huan said coquettishly while hugging his arm. Bo Junyan nced at her silently. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve just made up, and now you¡¯re ignoring me. I¡¯ll be scared if you keep having a cold war with me...¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t feel that she was afraid. ¡°Tell me in detail what happened that night. I¡¯ll investigate.¡± Whoever dared to hurt his wife would have to pay the price with blood. Chapter 911 - If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (1)

Chapter 911: If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (1)

The gap between the Long family and the Bo family was not an ordinary gap. Long Feilei had investigated for many days, but he could not find anything. Before Mu Huan could finish her meal, Bo Junyan had already found some clues. ¡°I suspect that that group of people came from the same organization as your master. They were also the ones who built the survival camp in the wilderness.¡± ¡°They¡¯re rted to my master? Which master?¡± Mu Huan had had too many masters. ¡°Which master do you think is most likely?¡± Bo Junyan asked instead of answering. Mu Huan thought for a moment. ¡°The one from the pet shop next to my granny¡¯s outpatient clinic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of organization is my master from? Does he even have an organization? Isn¡¯t he just a pet seller?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. Her master was so ordinary that he was especially calctive when he sold pets. Sometimes, he would not give in even for a single yuan. She had asked him how he could have such skills when he sold pets for a living, and he said that they were passed down from generation to generation. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had such a formidable master, yet she thought that he was just a pet seller. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan asked as she stopped eating. ¡°You said that those traps were testing you to the limit,¡± Bo Junyan continued. ¡°Yes.¡± After Mu Huan said that, she continued without waiting for Bo Junyan to say anything, ¡°Did my master leave behind a huge organization for me to inherit? Will I be able to be the sect leader after passing the test?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Is there really such a possibility?!¡± When Mu Huan thought of this possibility, she became excited. F*ck! What kind of good luck did she have?! And she could be the sessor for nothing! Those people surrounding her were all outstanding. If she had a group of people under her, she could do whatever she wanted in the future! ¡°There couldn¡¯t be such a possibility. Back then, your master had betrayed the organization. Perhaps they were testing you because they wanted to test how much you had learned and how much you knew. They wanted to see if they needed to clean you up.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s next words instantly sent Mu Huan falling from the clouds. What the f*ck! Was there a mistake?! She wasn¡¯t going to be the sect head but something to clean up instead! Looking at her dejected face, Bo Junyan reached out and caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for their master.¡± ¡°Find him and kill him, then I¡¯ll be the boss!¡± Mu Huan said viciously. ¡°Alright.¡± He would help her achieve whatever she wanted. Mu Huan was just joking, but when she saw how serious her husband looked and how he seemed to take it seriously, she quickly said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m just joking! I don¡¯t want to kill anyone to be the boss!¡± ¡°You can be the boss. If he wants to harm you, we should kill him first.¡± No matter what the other party did to his wife, they had to pay the price! ¡°I like that! But if the other party is a tough nut to crack, let¡¯s talk to him first.¡± Mu Huan had always been a person who could be absolutely harmonious. If she couldn¡¯t, then she would beat him to death! Bo Junyan said lightly, ¡°It would depend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan nodded. She was about to lower her head to continue eating when she suddenly thought of something. She looked up at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby, do you know why my master betrayed the organization? What was his position in the organization in the past?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that at the moment. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate further.¡± Her master came from a very mysterious organization. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had some connections with this organization, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find clues so quickly. Chapter 912 - If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (2)

Chapter 912: If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (2)

¡°Oh.¡± Mu Huan lowered her head and continued to eat. Having expended too much energy, she was starving! It would be an exaggeration for others to say they could eat a cow when they were hungry, but it was not an exaggeration in her case. She ate so well that Bo Junyan ate a little more. Just as he was thinking that if he continued eating, he would have to exercise more... Suddenly, a voice rang out behind him. ¡°Xiao Huan, every time I see you eating, I feel especially hungry.¡± Bo Junyan frowned when he heard this. Every time? Mu Huan looked up. ¡°Best Actor Liu, have you been very freetely?¡± Why did she meet him so often? ¡°Recently, I haven¡¯t been idle. I¡¯ve been trying to convince you to go to NST. Hence, I often appear in front of you.¡± Liu Changfeng smiled and sat down before they invited him. He went to look for a few people who were good at traditional Chinese medicine, but the superintendent and the rest felt that they would not do. He could only persistently appear in front of the two of them to make them change their minds and let Mu Huan follow him to NST. His father had said that as long as he could find a truly useful person to give to NST, he would not bother him and would let him do whatever he wanted in the future. Hence, he had to be thick-skinned and not give up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to appear again. Xiao Huan won¡¯t go.¡± Bo Junyan rejected him outright. ¡°Mr. Bo, I know you¡¯re very capable. Your family doesn¡¯tck money at all. However, Mr. Bo, you can¡¯t ruin Xiao Huan¡¯s future because of this. She was originally a big boss who could have left her name in the pharmaceutical industry and save patients from suffering. By doing this, you¡¯re breaking her wings and treating her as an essory.¡± Apart from the fact that his father¡¯s conditions had moved him, he knew how important this research project was. That was why he was working so hard. This research project had been going on for many years. His father had invested a lot of money and time into this project. If the project did not seed, then all the money would go to waste. He knew that many research and development projects would fail no matter how much money they invested. However, there was still room for him to work hard on this project. Mu Huan might be a variable in this. Hence, he had to be braver the more he failed. ¡°Especially since Xiao Huan really wants to go to NST. She said that she wouldugh even in her dreams if she thought that she could go there!¡± Liu Changfeng said as he looked at Mu Huan. At this point, Bo Junyan was also looking at Mu Huan. Mu Huan met his deep and dangerous eyes. ¡°...¡± She had said this before. To be able to study with so many super big shots, she would indeedugh in her dreams. Hence, she could not deny it. Even if she did, Bo Junyan would see through it. ¡°Mr. Bo, I think that loving someone means supporting everything she has. Only someone who doesn¡¯t love or doesn¡¯t love enough would want to confine her.¡± It¡¯s true that NST needed her talent now... However, to Mu Huan, entering NST was also a good opportunity. Mu Huan frowned and was about to say something. Bo Junyan said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you love someone, you should support everything she wants.¡± Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. What did her husband mean by this? Did he want her to go to NST because of Liu Changfeng¡¯s words? Liu Changfeng was also very surprised that Bo Junyan would say that. He thought that a domineering person like him would rather die than let Mu Huan leave him to study, but he said that... Chapter 913 - If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (3)

Chapter 913: If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (3)

Just as Liu Changfeng was about to ask something... Bo Junyan said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss the coboration with your fatherter. You don¡¯t have toe looking for my wife again.¡± He did not like any man approaching Mu Huan. ¡°Discuss cooperation?¡± Liu Changfeng was slightly stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan hummed in acknowledgment before looking at PA Wang. PA Wang immediately stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Liu, please. Our CEO wants to have a meal alone with Madam.¡± Since he was asked to leave, Liu Changfeng would not continue to stay here. He did not say anything else and stood up to leave. After he left... ¡°Hubby, what coboration do you want to discuss with his father?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to go to NST.¡± Bo Junyan had thought of this before and had already started to prepare. ¡°I really want to go, but I want to be with Hubby even more!¡± In the past, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to part with Bo Junyan, and now, she was even more reluctant. Now, she felt that the happiest thing in the world was to be with her husband! She could take things slowly, but she couldn¡¯t leave her husband to the side. Life was short, and being with her husband was the most important! To women in love, love came first. No matter how big a matter was, it couldn¡¯t be bigger than her husband. Mu Huan¡¯s words made Bo Junyan very happy. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace, then lowered his head and kissed her. PA Wang turned around and left. ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°I¡¯ll give you the detailed list of the professors in NSTter. Whoever you want to learn from first, we¡¯ll transfer them over, and after that, transfer another batch,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Hubby?¡± ¡°The people from NST are all researching there. If you want to enter NST, you don¡¯t have to go to Y Country. We can also build a researchboratory in Yun Cheng. When the timees, all the data will be synchronized with the headquarters. Now that videomunication is so advanced, and with most of the professors transferred over, it¡¯ll be no different than if you went there.¡± Mu Huan was wholeheartedly thinking about Bo Junyan, so naturally, Bo Junyan was also thinking about Mu Huan. His wife had talent, so he would definitely not tie her down for his own selfish reasons and stop her from spreading her wings and flying high. He would only send her to whatever heights she wanted to reach. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Was he asking the facility to move since she couldn¡¯t? How much money would it cost to build a researchboratory?! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about money. He had plenty of money and didn¡¯t care about it. Let¡¯s just talk about which big shots could be transferred over just because someone wanted to ask them to. Which awesome but temperamental genius could even be influenced by money...? ¡°Hubby...¡± Just as she was about to say that there was no need to put in so much effort for her... Bo Junyan continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing difficult.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Is there anything difficult for you?¡± He didn¡¯t think it was difficult at all! ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan asked instinctively, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You leaving me,¡± Bo Junyan said in a slightly aggrieved tone. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This kind of powerful and omnipotent man, the asional grievance he exuded was really too lethal! It made one¡¯s heart instantly explode! ¡°Hubby, I was stupid and foolish in the past. Now that I¡¯m smarter, I¡¯ll never leave you again!¡± Mu Huan said as she hugged him tightly. ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. In the western suburbs of Yun Cheng. Seeing Long Feiting return, Mu Kexin immediately greeted him with a smile. Chapter 914 - If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (4)

Chapter 914: If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (4)

Last time, Long Feiting had suddenly asked so many questions. Although she felt that she had fooled him, he still left in the end. His departure made her feel uneasy. Hence, thesest few days, she was even more eager to do something with Long Feiting. As long as they made substantial progress, it would be worth it no matter what happened in the future. ¡°Feiting, I¡¯ll give it to you...¡± Before Mu Kexin could finish speaking, Long Feiting pulled her up! Long Feiting was tall and strong. With one hand, he lifted Mu Kexin into the air. His face looked so sinister that Mu Kexin screamed in fright! That scream attracted Long Feilei, who was working upstairs. He hurriedly ran down and saw his little brother holding Mu Kexin in his arms, looking like he wanted to tear her apart. Long Feilei hurried forward and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Long Feiting said as he dragged Mu Kexin out. ¡°Feiting, what are you doing? Also, what¡¯s wrong with your leg? Why is it injured?!¡± Long Feilei saw that his walking posture was not right and followed anxiously. Long Feiting carried Mu Kexin out of the door and threw her out harshly. Then, with a look of disgust, he said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t hit women, I would have killed you! How dare you lie to me!¡± Although Mu Kexin was very afraid of Long Feiting, she was not willing to be chased out just like that. Hence, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± ¡°What did you lie to me about?¡± Long Feiting sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, what did I lie to you about?! What did I lie to you about from the start to the end?!¡± Mu Kexin felt that she had not said anything at all. No matter what, she could not have lied to Long Feiting! ¡°Mu Kexin, do you really think that just because you didn¡¯t say anything, others won¡¯t know about it and you¡¯ll be fine?¡± Long Feiting felt that she was too naive. She thought that it would be fine as long as she refused to admit it. But when he thought about how he had been deceived by such a stupid person like her, he felt even more stupid! This made his expression turn even uglier! Just as Mu Kexin was about to say something... Long Feiting looked at his brother and said, ¡°Brother, get someone to torture her to death. The more miserable she gets, the better! Make it so she¡¯s especially miserable!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± What had gotten into his little brother? He was so ruthless! ¡°Long Feiting, you can¡¯t do this! You were the one who wanted to woo me and make me your girlfriend! Everything started because of you! But now you¡¯re saying that I lied to you and that you want to mess with me. How can you do this?!¡± Mu Kexin didn¡¯t know if it was because she was so afraid that she wanted to resist or something, but she got up and still dared to shout. ¡°Yes, I was the one who wooed you. But so what even if you didn¡¯t lie to me? I just want to torture you to death, alright?¡± Long Feiting couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything much to her. His expression was full of arrogance. So what if I want to torture you to death? Mu Kexin: ¡°...!!¡± This was possible! ... After getting someone to drag Mu Kexin away, Long Feilei looked at his younger brother and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Long Feiting did not want to tell anyone about such an embarrassing thing, not even his own brother! But... ¡°You flew into a rage because you realized that Mu Kexin isn¡¯t your Little Star. Were you cheated?¡± Long Feilei asked. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± How did he know?! Long Feilei seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said, ¡°I already knew about such an obvious matter.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This Mu Kexin is definitely not your Little Star.¡± Long Feilei¡¯s face was full of disbelief. I already knew that she wasn¡¯t, but you were so stupid that you didn¡¯t believe me. Chapter 915 - If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (5)

Chapter 915: If You Love Her, You Have to Support Her (5)

Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± If this continued, he would start to doubt his life! ¡°Did you just suddenly realize that she¡¯s not your Little Star? Or did you find your real Little Star? Who is it? Is there really such a brave and smart girl in this world as you say?¡± Long Feilei had been searching for a person he could not find for years, and it made him suspect that Little Star was fabricated by his younger brother. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest.¡± With that, Long Feiting headed upstairs. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more to his brother. Once he said something, it meant that he was admitting to his brother¡¯s guess. Once he admitted it, it meant that he was admitting that he was stupid. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re a little stupid. Don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± Long Feilei shouted as he looked at his back. His little brother had been protected by them since he was young, so it was normal for him not to think of some things. Long Feiting¡¯s body froze in mid-stride. ¡°By the way, what happened to your leg? Do you need me to call the doctor over to take a look?¡± ¡°No need!¡± With that, Long Feiting went upstairs angrily. The next day at Yun University... ¡°Mu Huan,e up and answer this question.¡± Just as Bo Junyan shouted, Mu Huan stood up and walked toward the podium. When she was answering the question, Bo Junyan was standing very close to her. When he realized that she had drawn the wrong diagram, he went forward and grabbed her hand, telling her how to draw this diagram. All the boys: ¡°...!!¡± They all felt that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s love was even more romantic than an idol drama. It was full of twists and turns! Previously, the two of them had a hidden marriage and then got a divorce. Now... They were almost unable to stay in the ssroom any longer! They really wanted to shout, ¡°Professor Bo, why don¡¯t you give us a break during our lesson? You guys can¡¯t show off here!¡± He could do whatever he wanted elsewhere! Showing off in front of us like this... is too inhumane! The girls, on the other hand, were mesmerized. When they first saw Professor Bo¡¯s stunning looks, they could not help but fantasize about all sorts of beautiful things. Many girls had fantasized about this scene before. While they wrote on the ckboard, Professor Bo would grab their hands from behind to tell them the correct answer. It was such a wonderful feeling that the young girls¡¯ hearts were about to explode! Although they didn¡¯t have the chance to experience this feeling themselves, it was still very good to be able to see the scene they were fantasizing about! This logic was simr to how girls loved to watch idol dramas. Although the female lead wasn¡¯t them, it could still make their young hearts beat wildly. Feeling that this was a little inappropriate, Mu Huan lightly patted Bo Junyan¡¯s hand and told him to stay away from her. They were in the ssroom! Bo Junyan smiled and did not speak. Seeing the doting smile on Bo Junyan¡¯s face, the girls instantly exploded! Heavens! This was too unbearable! It was no wonder that there was such crazy jealousy in this world. Such a perfect and desirable man was right in front of you. You could touch him, but he was so high up that you could not reach him. Yet, someone had him right in front of you. This was really driving one crazy with jealousy! After ss, Bo Junyan called Mu Huan to his office as usual. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Capital tonight and attend Ling Wei¡¯s engagement banquet tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°We¡¯re going to attend Ling Wei¡¯s engagement party tomorrow,¡± Bo Junyan repeated. ¡°Ling Wei is getting engaged? She¡¯s giving up just like that?¡± Mu Huan found this unbelievable. Chapter 916 - Who Is She? (1)

Chapter 916: Who Is She? (1)

¡°She¡¯s a smart person. She knows that she can¡¯t force things, so she¡¯ll choose the most beneficial option for herself,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Are you praising her?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He was only stating the facts. ¡°Even if you¡¯re just speaking the truth, you can¡¯t say that. You can say that she¡¯s tactful! She knows when to retreat!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan looked like he would do whatever his wife said. Seeing this, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but kiss him. Her husband was really too good! Just as she was about to leave, Bo Junyan hugged her. The two of them were at their most intimate moment. ¡°However, Hubby, although Ling Wei is someone who retreats in the face of difficulties, she¡¯s such apetitive person. Is she giving up just like that?¡± Mu Huan felt that this was a little impossible. After all, in the truest sense of the word, Ling Wei had not done anything. It was really unreasonable for a person like her to give up without doing anything. ¡°She has no choice but to give up,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Perhaps it was really as her husband had said. Ling Wei was a smart person. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t have it, she wouldn¡¯t waste her efforts. Hopefully, that was the case. After all, a beauty like her would have a good future. Mu Huan was always more forgiving toward beauties. With this thought in mind, Mu Huan began to think about the good things. ¡°It¡¯s great that she can give up like this. She¡¯s such a beauty, so she doesn¡¯t need to force anyone into not letting her go. There are so many fresh meat celebrities in this world, and with her qualities, she can pick whoever she wants!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The next day in the Imperial Capital... Although Ling Wei and the second son of the Pei family only recently got together, their engagement party was still very grand. All the guests were celebrities and politicians. Ling Wei, who was shuttling among the guests, smiled happily as if she got engaged today because of love. The second young master of the Pei family was also someone with outstanding looks. The two of them looked ratherpatible standing together. Mu Huan looked at the two of them standing together and said, ¡°I hope this Second Young Master of the Pei family is Ling Wei¡¯s true love. She can be loving with him until the end of her life.¡± Bo Junyan looked at the two of them silently. Mu Huan was about to say something when she suddenly saw a figure. This figure instantly made her forget everything! She could only stare at him in a daze. Bo Junyan called her several times, but she did not respond. Bo Junyan followed her line of sight and saw that it was Ling Feng and his wife. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know them?¡± Mu Huan regained her senses and stammered, ¡°That... that... woman, who is she? Do... do you know her?¡± How... how... How could there be such a simr-looking person in this world?! How could this be... But... She couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes. However, that person was still there. It wasn¡¯t that she was dreaming, nor was it anything else. The person with that face was still there... ¡°She¡¯s Ling Feng¡¯s wife, Ling Wei¡¯s stepmother. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°What... what¡¯s her name?¡± Why did they look so alike? It was so realistic that it made her shiver. Despite knowing that it was impossible, she still thought so. ¡°Xue Yun.¡± Mu Huan was supposed to heave a sigh of relief that it wasn¡¯t the name she thought it would be. However, at this moment, her nerves had tensed up again after hearing ¡°Xue.¡± Was it a coincidence that her surname was Xue? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know her?¡± Bo Junyan asked as he looked at her strange expression. ¡°Although this is very impossible... she really seems... seems...¡± As Mu Huan spoke, Xue Yun looked over at them from a very clear angle. Chapter 917 - Who Is She? (2)

Chapter 917: Who Is She? (2)

When Mu Huan saw her face clearly, she was stunned as though she had been struck by lightning. This... How could this be... How could this be... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°She... she looks like my mother... She¡¯s just a little older than the mother I remember...¡± Mu Huan said in a daze. Bo Junyan looked over. ¡°My mother and I don¡¯t look alike, but if you look closely, you should be able to tell that my face shape is very simr to hers.¡± Bo Junyan rarely paid attention to other women. He only had an impression of the other women he had met before. When he saw her again, he would know her identity, but he would not look at her carefully. He would not let her appearance upy his mind. Hence, he knew about the existence of Ling Wei¡¯s stepmother, but he had never taken a closer look at her. Now that his wife had said so, he took a closer look and realized that the other party¡¯s face shape was very simr to his wife¡¯s. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother pass away long ago?¡± ¡°Yes... My mom died when I... was nine years old...¡± When she was ten, her father remarried, and when she was 11, she was chased out of the house. Bo Junyan was about to say something. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t have a twin sister. She¡¯s been an only child since she was young. I¡¯m very sure about this.¡± It was precisely because of the passing of his only daughter that her grandfather¡¯s health became worse and he left the world so early. Bo Junyan asked, ¡°You think she might be your mother?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t speak, but her body started to tremble. Her mother had passed away, so it couldn¡¯t be her mother. But if it wasn¡¯t, why did they look so simr? It could be said that they were identical. But if she was her mother, why did she be Ling Wei¡¯s stepmother? If she was alive, why didn¡¯t shee back to look for her and her granny? Seeing her like this, Bo Junyan pulled her forward. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mu Huan snapped back to her senses and refused to move forward. ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspecting that she¡¯s your mother? Let¡¯s go take a look and ask.¡± It was useless to be so nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t want...¡± Mu Huan, who had always been clear and decisive, was now afraid and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. She thought that thisdy was her mother, but she was also afraid. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell what was going through her mind. She just didn¡¯t dare to go forward and confirm it. This was the first time Bo Junyan had seen Mu Huan like this, so he did not force her to go. When Xue Yun looked over at them, she saw Mu Huan as well. The person who had appeared in the newspaper a few days ago suddenly appeared in front of her, making her body tremble uncontrobly. She was afraid that Mu Huan would recognize her, but if she couldn¡¯t, she would feel upset. This feeling was indescribable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Feng asked when he sensed her strange behavior. ¡°N-nothing...¡± Xue Yun shook her head after regaining her senses. Ling Feng felt that she did not look like it was nothing. Hence, he followed her line of sight. However, as Mu Huan had pulled Bo Junyan away, he did not see anything. He felt that Xue Yun had been acting a little strange recently, but he had a lot of things to do during such an asion. Hence, he did not probe further. Mu Huan pulled Bo Junyan to the side and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Although he did not understand why she was pulling him to hide and why she was so nervous, he would let his wife do whatever she wanted. Chapter 918 - Who Is She? (3)

Chapter 918: Who Is She? (3)

¡°How much do you know about her?¡± Through the potted tree, Mu Huan secretly looked in Xue Yun¡¯s direction. ¡°Ten years ago, Ling Feng went on a business trip to Country F and saved Xue Yun by the sea. Xue Yun had lost her memory and didn¡¯t remember who she was. Because she knew how to speak Chinese, she felt that she must be Chinese. When Ling Feng saw that she was alone and had no one to rely on, he brought her back. Later, the two of them got together. Ling Feng even married her. She gave birth to a son for Ling Feng. Ling Xiao is now eight years old.¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. Country F... Back then, her mother had jumped into the sea in Country F. Initially, Matriarch Mu had treated Mu Huan¡¯s mother quite well. However, when Mu Huan turned five, her grandma used the excuse that her mother couldn¡¯t give birth to a son to secretly abuse her mother mentally. This caused her mother to suffer from depression. When her family went to Country F to y, she jumped into the sea in order tomit suicide. At that time, when Mu Huan¡¯s maternal grandfather received the news and rushed to Country F, he used all his connections to search for her for an entire month, but he didn¡¯t manage to find Mu Huan¡¯s mother. The area from where her mother jumped into the sea was also the area with the most sharks. Song Zhiwen, who thought that his only daughter was already gone, fell sick when he returned. Then, his body became worse and worse, and he finally passed away. After Song Zhiwen died, the Mu family, who had been working closely with the Song family, took the opportunity to swallow the Song family. Back then, Mu Huan, who was only nine years old, only knew that her mother had passed away. She could no longer see her mother. All these years, life had been tough. It made her recall the days she¡¯d spent with her mother less and less. She had never thought that her mother was still alive. Hence, when she saw Xue Yun, she was so shocked and felt that it was impossible. It was unbelievable. But now that she heard this, she increasingly felt that this Xue Yun was her mother... Not to mention that the timing was just right and the location was the same, even if her mother didn¡¯t have twin sisters, she looked exactly like her mother! ¡°You mean... she... lost her memory?¡± Was that why she was still alive and did not go back to find them? ¡°Ling Feng said that she lost her memory.¡± Bo Junyan wasn¡¯t sure about this because he had never cared about this matter and had never investigated it. ¡°She must have lost her memory!¡± Mu Huan said. Otherwise, why would her mother not return to look for them?! ¡°Let¡¯s go over and say hello,¡± Bo Junyan said. It would be easy to find out if she had lost her memory or not. ¡°I... I wouldn¡¯t dare...¡± This was the first time in her life that Mu Huan was so nervous, so scared, so... surreal. She didn¡¯t know why she was afraid, nor did she know what she was afraid of, but she was. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had always been very brave, but now... ¡°Hubby, what should I do? I¡¯m really scared and nervous... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Mu Huan grabbed Bo Junyan¡¯s arm tightly. She was so nervous that her breathing became unstable. Because she increasingly felt that that was her mother. Her mother who had died many years ago. A person whom she had thought had been dead for many years was suddenly standing right in front of her. This feeling was really, really hard to describe. Bo Junyan wanted to say that there was no need to be nervous, but when he thought about how this person might be her biological mother who had been dead for many years, and how she had suddenly met her without warning, he realized that her emotions must be veryplex right now. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, so he reached out to pull her into his embrace and lightly caressed her back. Chapter 919 - Who Is She? (4)

Chapter 919: Who Is She? (4)

¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here for you.¡± His firm and warm chest slowly calmed her down. After a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hello.¡± No matter what, escaping was not a solution. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan let go of her and reached out to hug her waist as he walked out. Just as Xue Yun was about to say that she was feeling unwell and wanted to go back first, she saw Bo Junyan and Mu Huan walking toward her. This made her body freeze. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t. She did not hear what Ling Feng said to her. This made Ling Feng frown. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to her recently. She was always distracted. This time, he followed Xue Yun¡¯s line of sight and saw Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. He recalled thest time when Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan¡¯s photo in such a dazed and strange manner. Ling Feng felt that she might know Mu Huan. Just as he was about to say something... Their eight-year-old son, Ling Xiao, walked over under someone¡¯s lead. ¡°Mom, look at me...¡± Ling Xiao seemed to have gotten some treasure as he showed it to Xue Yun proudly. When Xue Yun saw him, she immediately snapped back to her senses and bent down. She smiled at her son and praised him for being awesome. When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan walked over, they happened to see this scene. This made Mu Huan feel a little conflicted. Mu Huan¡¯s memories of kinship and pampering from her parents were from before she was nine years old. At that time, she was the only daughter and the most pampered one. No matter what her father thought in his heart, on the surface, he doted on her so much. Her mother doted on her even more. She doted on her so much that she did whatever she wanted. All the love was hers alone. Later, her father had another child, and now... If this was her mother, she now had another child. This feeling... It was reallyplicated. ¡°Mom, I want to go to the yard outside. There are a lot of fun things there.¡± An eight-year-old child loved to y. ¡°Sure.¡± She took Ling Xiao¡¯s hand and was about to walk out. Just as Xue Yun was about to leave... Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had already arrived in front of her. Seeing Bo Junyan and Mu Huan blocking their way, Xue Yun was stunned once again. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were both extremely smart people. There was no need for them to ask anything else. They could tell just by looking at Xue Yun¡¯s stunned andplicated eyes. Although Xue Yun quickly snapped back to her senses and theplex look in her eyes was gone, they had all seen it and had a judgment in their hearts. ¡°Junyan, you¡¯re here.¡± Ling Feng greeted Bo Junyan with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°Wifey, let me introduce you. This is Junyan¡¯s wife, Mu Huan.¡± Ling Feng made the introductions. Although Xue Yun had regained her senses, she did not know what to say for a moment. She was really not mentally prepared. Although it had been a few days since she¡¯d learned that Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife, she did not expect the two of them to meet so suddenly. This made her, who had not made a decision yet, not know how to react. Mu Huan was a person who took action the moment she made a decision. Hence, without waiting for Xue Yun to think about how she should react, she said, ¡°Auntie, I think you look familiar. You remind me of a very important person I know. I wonder if I can speak to you alone.¡± When she met Xue Yun¡¯splex gaze earlier, Mu Huan felt that she had recognized her. But if she recognized her, it meant that she didn¡¯t lose her memory. If she didn¡¯t lose her memory, why didn¡¯t she return to Yun Cheng to look for them? Chapter 920 - Who Is She? (5)

Chapter 920: Who Is She? (5)

Even if she felt that her past life was terrible and created a new identity, made a new family, and decided she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her, there was still her granny! That was her biological mother. How could she not return to see her for so many years? This... No matter what, she wanted to talk to her and confirm it. Initially, Ling Feng had felt that Xue Yun was being a little strange when she was facing Mu Huan. Now that Mu Huan was being so direct with her, he was even more sure that his wife had some sort of rtionship with Mu Huan. He looked at Xue Yun and asked, ¡°Wifey, do you know Junyan¡¯s wife?¡± Xue Yun bit her lip, not knowing how to answer this question. Seeing this, Ling Feng said, ¡°Go talk to Mu Huan first.¡± Xue Yun knew that it was impossible not to talk about it under such circumstances. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun with aplex expression. She used to be her closest rtive, but now... Xue Yun was about to nod. Ling Xiao said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you want to take me out to y?¡± Why was she now going upstairs to talk? Without waiting for Xue Yun to say anything, Ling Feng said, ¡°Daddy will take you out to y.¡± Although Xue Yun had always been the one apanying Ling Xiao, Ling Xiao liked his father more. Hence, when he heard Ling Feng¡¯s words, he immediately walked to Ling Feng¡¯s side with a bright smile. From afar, Ling Wei saw Bo Junyan and Mu Huan talking to Xue Yun. After they left, she came to Ling Feng¡¯s side. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Does she know Mu Huan?¡± ¡°They must have a deep rtionship,¡± Ling Feng said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she had lost her memory and doesn¡¯t remember anything? If she lost her memory, how could she still recognize someone?¡± Ling Wei had always felt that Xue Yun was pretending to have lost her memory and was just acting pitiful. She had taken a fancy to her father¡¯s identity and insisted on relying on him. Unfortunately, her father had taken a fancy to her beauty and was obsessed with her. When he found out that she was pregnant with a boy, he had even married her. ¡°Back then, the doctor said that there was a possibility that she could regain her memory. Hence, it¡¯s possible that she has only recently regained her memory.¡± Ling Feng recalled that Xue Yun had often been in a daze since this year. ¡°Ha...¡± Ling Wei sneered, her expression saying that only a fool would believe that woman¡¯s words. Ling Wei was dissatisfied with his remarriage. Ling Feng had always known about it. Hence, he did not mind her attitude. ¡°No matter what, it would be great if she really has something to do with Mu Huan.¡± In a situation where the environment was not good, the Ling Group¡¯s profits would decrease every year, but the Bo Group would grow by the day. Especially with the emergence of new energy sources, the Bo Group¡¯s reputation would soar. The orders from the various countries would be lenient. Originally, the Ling Group could have made a huge profit, but during a critical juncture of the new energy source projectst time, the Ling Group¡¯s employees went on strike. Now, the Bo Group had chosen anotherpany for many cases that they could clearly have coborated with the Ling Group. If this continued, the Ling Group and the Bo Group would only grow further apart. If his wife had some deep rtionship with Mu Huan, then they might be able to return to their former rtionship. He could tell that Bo Junyan doted on his little wife a lot, and she was arge part of the reason that he now refused to cooperate with the Ling Group. Ling Wei thought of something and smiled. ¡°Yes, if only they were really rted.¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t we going out to y?¡± Ling Xiao was in a hurry to go out to y, but his father didn¡¯t move at all, so he couldn¡¯t help but urge him. Chapter 921 - Who Is She? (6)

Chapter 921: Who Is She? (6)

Ling Wei felt that he was being rude, so she swept a cold nce at Ling Xiao. Seeing this, Ling Xiao hid behind Ling Feng. Both he and his mother were very afraid of Ling Wei. Although Ling Feng doted on his son, he also doted on his daughter and did not want their rtionship to be further apart. Hence, even though he was a little dissatisfied with his daughter¡¯s gaze, he did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll take Ling Xiao out to y. You can go back to work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Wei was scheming in her heart, so she did not say much. At this moment, upstairs... Even though Mu Huan had been thinking about how to ask her the entire way, she still couldn¡¯t think of the best way to do so. Hence, after going upstairs, she asked very directly, ¡°Are you my mother?¡± Xue Yun was stunned by her direct question. For a long time... she did not regain her senses. After Mu Huan finished asking, she nervously held Bo Junyan¡¯s hand. That force made Bo Junyan feel pain. He caressed the back of her hand with his other hand tofort her. But it seemed to be useless. Mu Huan bit her lip nervously. Seeing this, Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± His actionpletely eased the tension. After a while... Xue Yun remained silent. ¡°Do you want me to resort to a DNA test?¡± Mu Huan asked. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you wanted topletely get rid of your past, why didn¡¯t you undergo stic surgery? With your original face, you...¡± Mu Huan could not continue. She did not know why she did not speak. Putting everything else aside, just this face alone made her her mother! Was she trying to deny something or what? Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan... After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s tears fell. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying, but her tears were falling. Although she was 99.9% sure that she was her mother, she could not be entirely sure. She was afraid that her guess was fake. This wasn¡¯t her mother. Even though she knew it was impossible, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. Her apology to ¡°Xiao Huan¡± made herpletely sure. Xue Yun¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw her crying. Although she had not seen her daughter for ten years, she was still a piece of flesh that had fallen from her body. She was also the treasure that she had once cherished. ¡°Why did you apologize to me?¡± Mu Huan sobbed. Was it because she had abandoned her for so many years and did not care about her? She did not want to live that kind of life. She did not even care about her if she did not want to. She jumped into the sea and killed herself. After she was saved, she had a new life. Did she not want to have anything to do with them? Xue Yun did not speak because she did not know what to say. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back to visit us when you were still alive? Even if you don¡¯t want me as your daughter anymore, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even want your biological parents anymore? Don¡¯t you know...¡± Mu Huan wanted to say, ¡°Do you know that Granddad passed away early because of illness, and Granny wanted to leave because she wanted me to have no more worries?¡± But she stopped herself. Perhaps her mother had her reasons for doing this. Mu Huan¡¯s words made Xue Yun cry. Looking at her tears, Mu Huan was a little flustered. She felt that she had been too anxious and spoke too harshly. After all, she had not even asked clearly what was going on when she used such a ming tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡± She apologized frantically. Chapter 922 - Who Is She? (7)

Chapter 922: Who Is She? (7)

Perhaps it was because this was her mother, but her memories of and feelings for her from the past still remained. The more a person cared about someone, the more easily they would be hurt by their actions. When she thought about how she remembered them but did note back to find them, Mu Huan felt very sad and upset. She could not control her anxiety. After a while, Xue Yun finally calmed down. ¡°I lost my memory after I was saved. I didn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I saw that you still remember, so I thought... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Indeed, her mother had her reasons. She had gone overboard and med her wrongly! It was easy for people to forgive the people they cared about. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize... to me...¡± Xue Yun wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have to apologize to her mother, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Actually, Mu Huan did not malign her. At the beginning of this year, she had hit her head from a small car ident and regained her memory, but... She did not go back to look for them. She wanted to continue to pretend that she was still suffering from amnesia. She didn¡¯t want to go back and ruin her current life. She really liked it, really liked her current life. Right now, all she could think about was her husband and son. She didn¡¯t want such a life to be ruined. In order to prevent her determination from being shaken, she¡¯d forced herself not to think about them or ask about them. Until that time, when she saw the news that Mu Huan was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. Although Mu Huan had changed a lot after she grew up, the shadow of her childhood was still there. She could recognize at a nce that it was her daughter. She did not expect that her young daughter would get married so early and even marry Bo Junyan. When she found out about this news and knew that she would meet Mu Huan sooner orter, she started to wonder if she should tell her that she had regained her memory and whether she should reunite with her. But before she could think it through, they met without warning. Hence, for a moment, she did not know what to say or do. Hence, she apologized. Her words were filled with guilt, but it made Mu Huan, who had always wanted her mother to be well, feel that she was being lenient to her. She felt that only her mother was good in this world, and only she would forgive and tolerate you unconditionally. ¡°Mom... Mom...¡± She stuttered. It was supposed to be the most intimate rtionship in the world, but now, they were so estranged. It was awkward to call her Mom. Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan awkwardly. This was her daughter, her biological daughter. However, she really didn¡¯t want her current life to change! They had not seen each other for ten years. In these ten years, she¡¯d had no memories of the past. She was really happy and content. She... did not want to have anything to do with the past. But this was her daughter. She called her mother, and that¡¯s who she was. She had a responsibility as a mother to her. Besides, she was already so sure that she was her mother, and she was Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. There was no way she could refuse to recognize her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Mu Huan started to sob. To Mu Huan, the days when she was young and loved by her parents had always been her most beautiful memories. Even though her father was like that, she could not let go of him because of those memories, let alone her mother. In her memory, her mother doted on her so much. Her gentle smile, her eyes that looked like precious treasures, her indulgence, and everything about her had always been Mu Huan¡¯s most beautiful dream. Chapter 923 - Life Is Just a Pool of Black Dog Blood (1)

Chapter 923: Life Is Just a Pool of ck Dog Blood (1)

Initially, she thought that she hadpletely lost everything, but now, her mother had suddenly returned! Her mother was not dead! Her mother was right in front of her! This made Mu Huan unable to control her emotions and feel like crying! Seeing Mu Huan like this, Xue Yun started crying again. Although she really didn¡¯t want to be involved with the past, this was still a treasure that she had once cherished. In the blink of an eye, she had grown up. Seeing her like this, it was impossible for Xue Yun to remain indifferent. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t that some parents didn¡¯t love their child or didn¡¯t feel anything for them. It was just that they loved another child more, just like how many ordinary families valued males over females. She was her biological daughter. Her parents doted on her and had feelings for her. However, such love would be gone once there was a son. Hence, it wasn¡¯t that Xue Yun didn¡¯t care about her daughter at all. She just loved her current son and husband more. For them, she was willing to give up a lot, a lot... In the past, Mu Huan was her everything, but now, they were her all. Bo Junyan thought that it might be inconvenient for them to speak with him there, so he stood up and left. ¡°He seems to treat you well,¡± Xue Yun said as she looked at Bo Junyan¡¯s back. ¡°He treats me really well!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Since her daughter was happy, she no longer felt guilty. ¡°Mom... when did you regain your memory?¡± After Mu Huan asked this question, she actually felt a little regretful. It was meaningless for her to ask something she shouldn¡¯t have. There was no need to ask such a question. Just as she was about to change the subject... Xue Yun said, ¡°It was when I saw the photo of you and Bo Junyan together a few days ago. It felt so familiar when I saw you, so I slowly recalled it.¡± With that, she clenched her fists nervously. She wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything. She was just telling a white lie. She didn¡¯t want her to feel upset. She had been struggling these days, really struggling... She did not want this to happen either. If she had not lost her memory these past ten years, she would definitely have gone back to look for them. She knew that after she left, their lives would definitely not have been easy. However, she had lost her memory. All these years, she only had her husband and son in her life. Hence, even if she thought about it, the past had be very distant. Especially since her life with the Mu family had not been good, she did not want to have anything to do with the past. Hence, she had been struggling and struggling painfully. She really didn¡¯t want this to happen. When Mu Huan heard that she recalled the past because she saw her, she was instantly filled with gratitude! This was because only when a person cared about another would they remember the past because of her. As the saying goes, the more onecks something, the more one wants it. In fact, this was indeed the case. Mu Huan, who had lost her parents¡¯ love, wanted kinship very much. She had always been stuck in the past and could note out. She only thought about the good things about her parents. For the sake of how Mu Dongsheng used to be like, she could always tolerate him. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything that Xue Yun said. She would only feel that this was still her mother. From when Mu Huan was young, her mother was the only one who could influence her the most. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Xue Yun said: ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ve been living a happy life all these years. I don¡¯t want to go back to the past and have anything to do with your father. I just want to stay with the Ling family. Is that alright?¡± Chapter 924 - Life Is Just a Pool of Black Dog Blood (2)

Chapter 924: Life Is Just a Pool of ck Dog Blood (2)

Xue Yun had been protected and spoiled by Song Zhiwen and Xue Hua. Hence, she was weak and couldn¡¯t bear the setbacks in her life. She could not bear to be criticized by others, so she especially did not want to see Mu Dongsheng and his mother again. ¡°Of course you can! Mom, you can live the life you want.¡± Even though Mu Huan missed her childhood days, she didn¡¯t want Xue Yun to be with Mu Dongsheng again. She knew that the past was the past. She would never be able to return to that beautiful past. Xue Yun heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. It was good enough as long as she could continue living her current life. That night, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan ate with the Ling family. Ling Feng had thought that if Xue Yun had any rtionship with Mu Huan, she would at most be rted to her as an aunt. Never had he thought that Mu Huan would be Xue Yun¡¯s biological daughter! After being stunned for a while, the first thing he thought of was that he would be considered Mu Huan¡¯s stepfather. He was also Bo Junyan¡¯s father-inw... This... It made him feel a littleplicated. Xue Yun asked her son to call Mu Huan sister. ¡°Ling Xiao, this is your sister. Call her sister...¡± Ling Xiao, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, saw that Mu Huan was pretty and young, so he definitely thought of her as an older sister. Hence, he obediently called her sister. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In the past, she would always say that her mother had given birth only to her and that she didn¡¯t have a younger brother or sister. But now, this... Thinking about it again, this way, she would have a rtionship with Ling Wei. Instantly, she felt as though someone had sprayed ck dog blood[1] on her. This feeling made her feel like ten thousand mud horses were galloping across her heart. Ling Feng looked at Bo Junyan and smiled. ¡°Junyan, I didn¡¯t expect us to eventually be a family.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Some things in this world are really meant to be,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. Xue Yun was actually Mu Huan¡¯s biological mother! Ha... Seriously, even the heavens were on her side! Bo Junyan nced at Ling Wei and did not speak. Mu Huan did not speak. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. After dinner, Mu Huan made an appointment with Xue Yun to bring her back to Yun Cheng tomorrow to visit her granny. After bidding farewell to Xue Yun and watching the Ling family leave, Mu Huan turned to look at Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, hug.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and picked her up. After he picked her up, Mu Huany in his embrace like an obedient kitten. She did not move until a whileter. ¡°Why do you think my mom married Ling Feng?¡± Thinking about how she might have to meet Ling Wei in the future, she felt extremely depressed. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He really wanted to know. He could have slowly walked away from the Ling family. Now, they had be a family. Her mother seemed to care a lot about Ling Feng and her son. ¡°Heaven always gives you something that you don¡¯t want to bear,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. Bo Junyan was about to say something. Mu Huan suddenly looked up in shock. ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯m dreaming?!¡± Everything would turn out to be fake once she woke up. Bo Junyan: ¡°No... This...¡± Before he could finish speaking, Mu Huan reached out and pinched his arm. Then she asked expectantly, ¡°Does it hurt, Hubby?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°If it hurts, then it¡¯s not a dream!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be pinching herself? ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± [1] [Annotation text missing] Chapter 925 - Life Is Just a Pool of Black Dog Blood (3)

Chapter 925: Life Is Just a Pool of ck Dog Blood (3)

¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had been in a strange mood all day. The fact that her mother was still alive had a huge impact on her. Today, Mu Huan had indeed suffered a huge blow. She was afraid that this was only a dream, because only a dream could be so bizarre. Her mother was still alive. This was really... It was upending her life too much! Everything she knew! Indeed, one would never know what would happen in the next second. Mu Huan¡¯s granny could not control her emotions. She was afraid that her granny would suddenly be so agitated that her body would not be able to take it. Hence, when they arrived at Yun Cheng the next day, she did not bring Xue Yun back directly. Instead, she video-called her granny to take precautions. ¡°Granny, did you not manage to find my mother¡¯s corpse back then?¡± Xue Hua was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°Granny, have you ever thought that my mother might still be alive?¡± Mu Huan asked instead of answering. ¡°How is that possible? Your mother, she...¡± Xue Hua wanted to ask how her mother could possibly still be alive. If she was still alive, why would she note back to find them? However, she suddenly realized that her granddaughter, who would never let her imagination run wild, would never make such assumptions unless she found out something! ¡°Xiao Huan, could it be... could it be that you... found out that your mother is still alive? You have news of your mother?¡± ¡°Granny, you know you can¡¯t be too agitated right now.¡± ¡°You really have news about your mother? Is she really still alive?¡± Xue Hua¡¯s voice became a little agitated. ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Hua instantly quietened down. At this point, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. Initially, when she did not find her daughter¡¯s corpse, she had fantasized that she was still alive and living in some corner of this world. It was just that she had yet to find her. But all these years, she had slowly given up on such thoughts and felt that it was impossible. Now, Mu Huan was suddenly telling her that her daughter was still alive. This made her... Her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡± Even though Mu Huan had asked the doctor to keep watch before the video call, she was still a little worried. ¡°I...¡± Xue Hua knew that she could not be too agitated, but how could she control her emotions? After a while, she finally calmed down. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Do you know where she is?¡± Xue Hua asked. Mu Huan had already walked in. When she saw hering in, Xue Hua stepped forward agitatedly and grabbed her arm. ¡°Xiao Huan, why did you suddenly say that? Did you find your mother? Where is she now?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right outside. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too shocked to see her.¡± When Mu Huan suddenly saw her mother, she was so shocked that she could not take it. The impact had almost made her copse. What more her granny? Even though Mu Huan was already walking in slowly, Xue Hua was still shocked when she heard that her daughter was right outside the door. Her body swayed and she almost copsed. Mu Huan hurriedly supported her. ¡°Granny, I know this is something very agitating, but you know your current physical condition...¡± After a while, Xue Hua said, ¡°I know. Let her in. I¡¯m fine.¡± She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear that my daughter is fine and that she¡¯s still alive. I won¡¯t be easily defeated. I want to live a few more years.¡± Chapter 926 - Making the First Move (1)

Chapter 926: Making the First Move (1)

Mu Huan was relieved to hear this. She let Xue Yun in. When the mother-daughter pair met, they were stunned for a long time. After a while, the two of them hugged each other and burst into tears. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t control herself and also started to sob. Half a monthter... ¡°Wifey, when you go to visit your mother this time, tell Xiao Huan that Junyan has recently been looking for apany to coborate with on a project in Tianyuan. We¡¯re now a real family. If there¡¯s a need for coboration, we naturally have to work with our family. Before this, Junyan had slowly been distancing himself from the Ling Group because Xiao Huan was bothered by Ling Wei. Now, Ling Wei has a fiance and is about to get married, and Xiao Huan can be considered my daughter. In the future, the Ling family will be her brother¡¯s... ¡°So, do you understand?¡± Ling Feng believed that there was no need for him to state things too clearly. She understood. Before Xue Yun could say anything, Ling Feng added, ¡°This is all for Ling Xiao¡¯s own good.¡± Xue Yun nodded after a moment of silence. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Cheng... Because of Xue Yun¡¯spany, Xue Hua had be happy. Recently, her health had improved a lot. Mu Huan was also happy because she was in good health. After Xue Hua¡¯s afternoon nap. Mu Huan and Xue Yun were having afternoon tea in the greenhouse. After chatting for a while. Xue Yun said, ¡°Xiao Huan, I heard that Junyan has been looking for a partner recently.¡± Mu Huan was such a smart person. Before Xue Yun could say anything else, she understood what she meant. She asked directly, ¡°Mom, did Ling Feng ask you to have us cooperate?¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± After a while... ¡°We¡¯re a family now. Besides, Ling Xiao is your younger brother. You know...¡± The older her daughter got, the smarter she became. She felt that she didn¡¯t need to say anything more. ¡°You are trying to say that this is all for Ling Xiao¡¯s own good. You want me to promote the cooperation between the two families for my brother¡¯s benefit. Is this for the rtionship between the two families?¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± Indeed, there was no need for her to say anything. ¡°Mom, previously, Ling Wei wanted to destroy my rtionship with Junyan and wanted to be with him. Thest time I saw her, she looked at me with that kind of expression. I feel that she wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Previously, she had used her work to create conflict between Junyan and me. Hence, I don¡¯t want to give her this chance to have the twopanies cooperate,¡± Mu Huan said. It was she who had asked her husband to keep a distance from Ling Wei, but he had done it. How could she now personally give such an opportunity to Ling Wei? ¡°Now that Ling Wei is engaged to the second young master of the Pei family, she won¡¯t think about Junyan anymore,¡± Xue Yun said. ¡°Junyan told me the truth about the matter a few days ago. He said that Ling Wei was engaged to the second son of the Pei family, but their marriage was fake. The second son of the Pei family wanted to use Ling Wei¡¯s identity to win the battle between the sessors, and Ling Wei wanted to use the Pei family to get the entire Ling family. Hence, Mom, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re doing this for Ling Xiao¡¯s sake. It¡¯s Ling Wei who will benefit,¡± Mu Huan said. In the past, Bo Junyan felt the Ling family matter had nothing to do with them. In order to reassure Mu Huan, he did not tell her that Ling Wei and the second son of the Pei family were only having a union of interests. Now that Xue Yun had turned out to be Mu Huan¡¯s biological mother, Bo Junyan felt that it was necessary for Mu Huan to know about this matter. It would save her the trouble. Mu Huan had always felt that Ling Wei was someone who wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Now that this marriage had turned out to be a false union of interests and given how the way she looked at her was still the same, she must definitely not give Ling Wei any chance. Xue Yun wanted to say that that wouldn¡¯t be the case, but when she thought about how Ling Wei really couldn¡¯t ept splitting the family assets with Ling Xiao, she felt that what Mu Huan said might be true. But... ¡°Xiao Huan, the person in charge of the Ling Group right now is still your Uncle Ling. You¡¯ll not be working with Ling Wei but with your uncle.¡± ¡°Mom, you probably don¡¯t know that Ling Wei has already bribed most of the shareholders of the Ling Group. When the timees, Ling Feng will be kicked out just like that.¡± Xue Yun said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ling Wei isn¡¯t such a bad person.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She did not want to say anything about her mother. But... ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t tell Bo Junyan about this. I won¡¯t let him continue working with the Ling Group.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t overthink things. Just like this, the Ling Group has been working well with the Bo Group for so many years.¡± Xue Yun had been married to Ling Feng for so many years, and she knew a lot about the coboration between the Ling and Bo families. ¡°This isn¡¯t just me thinking too much. Last time, the Ling Group¡¯s employees went on a strike at a critical moment, making Junyan very angry. Also, if it weren¡¯t for Ling Wei¡¯s signal, how would those employees dare to go on a strike? This is also a big reason why Junyan is no longer cooperating with the Ling Group.¡± Bo Dingjing and his son were furious when they heard that the Ling Group¡¯s employees had gone on a strikest time. After all, they had been working together for so many years. At a moment between life and death, they went threatening them. They really could not ept such partners anymore. ¡°But...¡± How was she going to tell her husband this? Chapter 927 - Who Is More Worthy (1)

Chapter 927: Who Is More Worthy (1)

After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re afraid and find it difficult to exin this to Uncle Ling when you get back, I can tell him the truth directly. He should know that Ling Wei has bribed most of their shareholders. I won¡¯t help the enemy grow stronger and destroy myself.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Xue Yun wanted to say something else. ¡°I appreciate your advice, Mom, but you don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± Mu Huan said directly. This made it difficult for Xue Yun to continue. Ling Group... ¡°CEO Ling, the chairman has asked Xue Yun to get Mu Huan to OK the coboration on the Tianyuan project.¡± Ling Wei smiled. She knew that her father would definitely ask that woman to work with Mu Huan after she had revealed such information. ¡°CEO Ling, do you think Mu Huan will tell CEO Bo about this?¡± ¡°She will probably reject Xue Yun,¡± Ling Wei said. The assistant who spoke to Ling Wei was Ling Wei¡¯s confidant. He knew a lot about Ling Wei, and Ling Wei did not hide anything from him. ¡°Then why did CEO Ling deliberately reveal this information to the chairman?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to make my father think that that woman is useless and cause conflict between the two of them,¡± Ling Wei said. The assistant: ¡°...¡± He seemed to have asked a stupid question. After a while. ¡°CEO Ling, now that Ling Xiao turned out to be Mu Huan¡¯s younger brother and she knows that you want to seize power, won¡¯t she help Ling Xiao? If she helps, CEO Bo will definitely also help. This will be disadvantageous to us.¡± ¡°I had my guard up against this. Hence, I told my dadst night that I agree for us to take half of the inheritance each and stop all my operations. My retreat would make my dad very happy. In the future, he would only think about treating me better and wouldn¡¯t want to seize my power. If Mu Huan had such thoughts and made Xue Yun feel this way, my dad would only think that Xue Yun was bad. No matter how much my dad dotes on him now that he has a son, I¡¯m still his most beloved child. He won¡¯t let anyone bully me and make me lose everything. ¡°Besides, my father is still young. He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to talk about inheritance at this time.¡± He was disgusted by her behavior of bribing the shareholders. But because she was his daughter, he only advised her not to force him and did not do anything practical. Now that she had listened to his advice and stopped taking action, she was also sensible enough to ept that she would inherit half of the family assets in the future. Her father would definitely not do anything to her. Hence, if Xue Yun had any ulterior motives, her father would definitely not allow it. Hence, she was not afraid of Mu Huan doing that. She was only afraid that Mu Huan would not do that! ¡°CEO Ling, are you agreeing to split the family assets just like that? This is clearly yours...¡± The assistant felt wronged for Ling Wei. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. Although she did not say anything explicitly, the assistant knew that she already had a n in her heart. She must be only pretending to give in first. Ling Wei was indeed pretending topromise. The Ling family was hers, and she wanted Bo Junyan too! She knew that it would be very difficult to get Bo Junyan, but she had been like this since she was young. The harder it was to get something, the more she wanted it! This was especially so after Old Master Meng had been sent away. Things had gotten to a tricky point, and she could be said to be at her wit¡¯s end. She had thought about giving up, but at this point, Xue Yun was actually revealed to be Mu Huan¡¯s biological mother! This turn of events was too timely. She felt that the heavens were on her side! Chapter 928 - Who Is More Worthy (2)

Chapter 928: Who Is More Worthy (2)

She had the right timing, the right ce, and the right people. Why should she give up? Besides, even if she were to take ten thousand steps back and she could not get Bo Junyan, she would not let Mu Huan have him! She would not let her be happy! Ever since she was young, she would do anything to make the other party suffer more if she had to lose! It was just like how she decisively joined forces with his political opponents to destroy her previous boyfriend when she realized that he was not what she wanted. Anyone who ruined her life n would be worse off! Not only was Mu Huan no exception, but she was also destined to be the most miserable one! How could she, Ling Wei, lose to such a young girl?! And no one had ever dared to embarrass her like Mu Huan had! She would never let her off! So what if Bo Junyan was protecting her? Now, winning was no longer considered a win. Only those who couldugh until the end could be considered true winners! And she had always been thest person to smile. At Yun University... Just as Mu Huan was about to flip through the book, Long Feiting quickly flipped the page for her. Then, he supported his head with his hand and looked at Mu Huan quietly, looking at her with an infatuated gaze. When he found out that Mu Huan was his Little Star, he could no longer suppress his feelings and had let himself loose. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Thisndowner¡¯s foolish son was too obvious! ¡°Long Feiting, don¡¯t look at me like that again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up until you can¡¯t go to school!¡± Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t stand his gaze. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of anticipation. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Was he masochistic? ¡°Xiao Huan,e,e quickly...¡± Long Feiting looked like he was waiting for her to punch him. Mu Huan was no longer in the mood to punch him. She picked up her book and stood up, then changed her seat and sat down. However, when she walked over and sat down, Long Feiting followed. There were other students beside her, so he chased them away. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked him toe out and talk to her. ¡°Long Feiting, you know I¡¯m married!¡± ¡°I know.¡± He knew that she was married. Damn married! Mu Huan¡¯s expression turned cold as she said, ¡°Since you know, then please stop being like this and keep your distance from me.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to treat you better and repay you for saving my life back then.¡± Long Feiting knew that she had a good rtionship with Bo Junyan. He knew that he had no hope and he didn¡¯t want anything. He just wanted to treat her better. And when he thought about how he had treated her previously, he wanted to treat her well now and give everything he had to make it up to her! When he thought about what had happened in the past, Long Feiting could not help but want to punch himself to death. She was clearly his Little Star, yet he did not recognize her. He even made things difficult for her and hurt her because of that imposter! No way! Long Feiting really couldn¡¯t imagine what he had done previously. Just thinking about it made him want to explode and kill himself! Why was he so stupid before? He was so stupid that he deserved to die! ¡°I don¡¯t need you to treat me well, and I don¡¯t need you to repay me for saving your life. You just have to stay away from me from now on.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s demands for herself would be stricter than those she had for Bo Junyan. She was absolutely loyal to love and marriage. Also, since she couldn¡¯t give other people anything at all, she had to be ruthless. Otherwise, she would give such people hope and make them unable to let go. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do except stay away from you. I have to treat you well. Xiao Huan, I really don¡¯t have any other intentions!¡± Chapter 929 - Who Is More Worthy (3)

Chapter 929: Who Is More Worthy (3)

¡°Let¡¯s be good friends from now on, okay?¡± Long Feiting added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be my good friend?! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to be good friends with the opposite sex! You and Wu Xingye are very good friends!¡± At the mention of Wu Xingye, Long Feiting felt a little envious and jealous. If he could be like Wu Xingye and hold a certain amount of weight in her heart, he would be able to think of her whenever he wanted! He really had no other hopes. ¡°You¡¯re different from Wu Xingye.¡± Wu Xingye would not look at her that way. Also, he liked Xiao Meng. ¡°How am I different from him? I¡¯m the same as him! I just want to be good friends with you!¡± In a situation where she was married, he would only be her good friend, her best friend, and be willing to go through hell and high water for her! ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be good friends with you,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Long Feiting looked at her pitifully with a hurt expression. ¡°Long Feiting, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about this matter again. Hence, I hope we can only talk about it this once.¡± Long Feiting was about to say something. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea. The world is beautiful, and there are so many youngdies who¡¯ll like you. Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡± Mu Huan felt that Long Feiting was not a bad person overall. When her leg was injured when she was young and she couldn¡¯t walk, he was the one who¡¯d carried her back. And the friendship that they had nurtured during the dark days of being locked up made her want him to be well. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get a girlfriend in the future. I just want to be friends with you.¡± Right now, Long Feiting really just wanted to be friends with Mu Huan. He only wanted to protect her silently. If Bo Junyan treated her well for the rest of his life, he would protect her for the rest of her life. If Bo Junyan treated her badly, he would immediately take action! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be good friends with you. Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Long Feiting followed closely behind her. When Mu Huan heard his footsteps, the corners of her lips twitched. In the afternoon... ¡°Do you think Long Feiting likes Mu Huan?¡± ¡°Definitely! Look at the way he¡¯s looking at Mu Huan. His eyes are filled with love!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I saw it. He was even helping Mu Huan to flip through her books! That scene looked like something from an idol drama!¡± ¡°Previously, I¡¯d already felt that Long Feiting was treating Mu Huan differently. His behavior is clearly not right, yet he is full of ambiguity. When he came back from picking herbsst time, he was already like this. The way he looked at Mu Huan every day could simply be described as loving to death!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s very appropriate! Really! That look in his eyes is too affectionate!¡± ¡°If Long Feiting could look at me that way, it would be worth it for me to die immediately!¡± the long-haired girl said dreamily. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Mu Huan is so fortunate!¡± ¡°How can there be someone as enviable as her in this world?!¡± ¡°Do you think Mu Huan is morepatible with Professor Bo or Long Feiting?¡± When Bo Junyan heard this, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°She¡¯s a good match for everyone!¡± ¡°However, although Professor Bo is a god-like professor with unparalleled looks, Professor Bo looks much more mature than we do. He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the same world as us. When Mu Huan stands with him, she gives off the feeling of a Lolita paired with an uncle. If she were to bepared to Long Feiting, be it in terms of age, appearance, or anything else, she¡¯d be a good match for him!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Lolita, Uncle... Chapter 930 - Who Is More Worthy (4)

Chapter 930: Who Is More Worthy (4)

¡°Yes, yes. Now that you mention it, I think so too! Professor Bo¡¯s cold and mature aura is too strong. Much too strong. He¡¯s too high up and too difficult to get close to. He¡¯s not like the campus beau, who¡¯s young and has devilish charm. He and Mu Huan are at the prime of their youth! His temperament is morepatible with hers!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Yes, I think Mu Huan is morepatible with Long Feiting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how outstanding Professor Bo is, he¡¯s much older than us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Some things inflicted hard wounds. Even someone as strong as him could not change some things. For example, his age. Hence, he especially disliked hearing others say that he was much older than Mu Huan. And now, some people were saying that his wife was morepatible with someone else! Previously, Bo Junyan felt that there was no need for Mu Huan to care about others saying that he and Ling Wei werepatible. If a person cared too much about others¡¯ gazes, they would easily be unhappy. But now, even though he knew that, people just weren¡¯t rational. They cared even if they shouldn¡¯t care. Just like how he was now. ¡°Who do you think is morepatible with whom?¡± That cold voice made the girls, who were gossiping, shudder. When they slowly lifted their heads and saw Bo Junyan¡¯s face, which was colder than usual, they instantly felt that a disaster was about to befall them! They wanted to run, but they couldn¡¯t. They could only sit there in a daze. ¡°Who¡¯s morepatible with whom?¡± Bo Junyan asked again. That cold voice was like the voice of the King of Hell. It made the girls feel that their deaths wereing, and even their breathing became difficult. But one of the girls, for some reason, suddenly had an idea. ¡°Professor Bo is morepatible with Mu Huan! Professor Bo and Mu Huan are a match made in heaven!¡± The other girls snapped back to their senses and hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right! Professor Bo and Mu Huan are morepatible! The mostpatible!¡± ¡°Professor Bo and Mu Huan are the mostpatible! The mostpatible!¡± In order to survive, they shouted especially loudly. This made the originally lively ss instantly quieten down, and all the students looked over. Mu Huan, who was focused on reading, did not notice that Bo Junyan had walked in. When she heard themotion, she looked over as well. She did not hear what the girls were saying just now. She only heard them saying how she and Bo Junyan werepatible. Although she was curious as to why these girls would say that, she did not ask Bo Junyan anything. Even though her rtionship with Bo Junyan had been exposed, they were still in school. He was a teacher, and she was a student. ¡°Professor Bo and Mu Huan are the mostpatible! The mostpatible! Unparalleled match!¡± ¡°Professor Bo and Mu Huan...¡± When the girls saw that Bo Junyan had no intention of leaving, they racked their brains to think of a way to tell him everything they could. Bo Junyan swept a cold nce at them when he sensed their sincerity and walked toward the lectern. After he left, the girls instantly copsed on the table. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°What?¡± Li Meng was a little stunned. ¡°People also tell me that I¡¯m not worthy of him, but where my husband only needs to say one sentence to scare them out of their wits, no matter how much I shout, it¡¯s useless!¡± From the expressions of the students earlier, Mu Huan felt that they must have said that she waspatible with someone else, or that Bo Junyan waspatible with someone else and that he had heard it. Chapter 931 - Who Is More Worthy (5)

Chapter 931: Who Is More Worthy (5)

Knowing what she was saying, Li Meng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m going to study harder. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely be a formidable figure like my husband! If I can kill someone with my gaze, I¡¯ll definitely not suffer fools. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of indignation and determination! Li Meng: ¡°You¡¯ve already worked hard enough. The speed at which you¡¯re reading is faster than others turning a page to take a photo!¡± ¡°Really? Am I that good?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of wonder. Why didn¡¯t I know? Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Sister, your narcissism pops up so suddenly that it¡¯s impossible to guard against it! When Long Feiting, who was sitting in front of Mu Huan, heard her words, he turned around and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re that formidable! No, you¡¯re even more formidable than how Li Meng described! You¡¯re the most formidable person in the world!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck... When Bo Junyan, who was walking up to the lectern, saw Long Feiting turning around to speak to Mu Huan, he recalled what those girls had said earlier. His gaze suddenly became frighteningly dangerous. ¡°Long Feiting, get out!¡± The girls from earlier instantly sat up straight in shock. Professor Bo was upset with the campus beau because of what they had just said. Was that why he was openly taking revenge? ¡°Professor Bo, what did I do wrong? Why are you asking me to leave?¡± Long Feiting was indignant. ¡°Do I need you to make any mistakes before I can ask you to move some equipment?¡± Bo Junyan asked coldly. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± The girls: ¡°...¡± Was it really just about moving some experimental equipment? In the end, he really only asked Long Feiting to move the experiment equipment. However, this experimental equipment needed to be moved from the northernmost part of the school to the southernmost part, and Long Feiting was the only one to do it. Long Feiting was so tired that he broke out in a sweat in the winter. When he returned after moving the equipment, he saw Bo Junyan hugging Mu Huan as they headed back after ss. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was indignant or something else. He stepped forward and blocked their way. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Professor Bo, I¡¯m done moving it!¡± Bo Junyan nced at him silently. ¡°If you¡¯re done moving it, then leave!¡± Mu Huan told him to leave quickly so that he wouldn¡¯t anger Bo Junyan. During ss just now, she had heard the students sitting behind her whispering among themselves. They were saying that the girls were saying that she waspatible with Long Feiting, which was why Bo Junyan was so angry that he even used the experimental equipment to punish Long Feiting. ¡°I¡¯ll just say hello and leave.¡± Long Feiting smiled brightly at her. Mu Huan instantly felt the dangerous aura emanating from Bo Junyan. She hurriedly grabbed his arm and walked out. Bo Junyan followed her and left. However, after walking for a while, he stopped. No matter how Mu Huan pulled him, he did not move. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°You¡¯re protecting him.¡± Although his words were cold, they wereced with a deep grievance. ¡°Protecting who? Who am I protecting?¡± Mu Huan looked like she was protecting someone. ¡°You¡¯re protecting Long Feiting.¡± Did she pull him away just now because she was afraid that he would hurt Long Feiting? ¡°Why would I protect him?! I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll lose your divinity and fall off the altar!¡± Mu Huan felt that her husband was about to punch him. If he were to beat someone up in front of everyone at school, his divinity would drop. It would also cause amotion and affect her husband¡¯s reputation. ¡°For me?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s gloomy heart instantly cleared up and he saw the bright moon. Chapter 932 - He Treats Her Well (1)

Chapter 932: He Treats Her Well (1)

¡°Of course it¡¯s for you! You¡¯re my most beloved husband. In my heart, there¡¯s only you! Everything I do is for your sake!¡± Mu Huan hugged his arm and looked up at him with eyes full of love. The look in her eyes, which seemed to say that there was nothing else in it but him, made the unhappiness in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart disappearpletely. He lowered his head and kissed her. When Long Feiting returned to the ssroom, he saw that Mu Huan had not taken her bag. He picked up her bag and chased after her, only to see this scene. Although he didn¡¯t want to have anything with Mu Huan, the love in his heart was uncontroble. Looking at the person he liked so much right now... His grip on the bag tightened involuntarily. Finally, he turned around and left. He was the one who¡¯d met her first, but he missed her again and again. What he wanted so much had always been right in front of him. It was a ce that was within his reach, but he did not realize it. Long Feiting found it unbelievable. With this thought, he wanted to stab himself to death again! ... ¡°Previously, you said that you didn¡¯t like Mu Huan and that I was blind. Who was the blind one?¡± Although Long Feiting didn¡¯t say anything to the public, Gu Chenyi knew that Mu Huan was the Star that Long Feiting had been longing to find. Long Feiting looked up and saw Gu Chenyi¡¯s gloomy and mocking expression. He was in a bad mood. ¡°Do you want to get beaten up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drink. I¡¯ve recently discovered a bartender who is very good at mixing alcohol,¡± Gu Chenyi said as he stepped forward and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± Long Feiting pushed his arm away. He didn¡¯t want to drink. He just wanted to go back to the dormitory to lie down. ¡°Do you want to work with me?¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Make my uncle and Xiao Huan separate, and then the two of us willpete by ourselves!¡± Gu Chenyi wanted to pull Long Feiting into an alliance because the enemy of an enemy was a friend. ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s true that Long Feiting was looking forward to Mu Huan separating from Bo Junyan, and he also wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to badmouth him in front of Mu Huan. But he would not do anything. He really, really liked Mu Huan and really wanted to be with his Star. However, no matter how much he liked her and how much he wanted to be with her, she didn¡¯t like him. She was happy, so he wouldn¡¯t destroy her happiness. Only when she was not happy and her life was not good would he do anything to snatch her away. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see her unhappy and upset. What I want to give her is the best in the world. I want her to smile happily every day, even if I wasn¡¯t the one giving her that happiness.¡± All these years, Long Feiting had always wanted to find his Star and give everything to her. He wanted to give her all the best things he could give her so that she could lead a happy life. Although he had always imagined himself to be the male lead, he wasn¡¯t. But even so, he would not destroy anything. When Gu Chenyi heard his words, his gaze turned even gloomier. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have her? Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s very painful to lose her, that it¡¯s unbearable and crushing?¡± Gu Chenyi felt that Long Feiting could do this because he didn¡¯t love Mu Huan that much. He only liked her. If it¡¯s true love, one would not be able to bear to lose someone. This was especially true of someone like him, who used to be with her! And he had lost her just like that. This was something he could not bear no matter what! Chapter 933 - He Treats Her Well (2)

Chapter 933: He Treats Her Well (2)

He wanted to salvage this mistake! It was true. He couldn¡¯t believe how he had once foolishly listened to Lin Qingya¡¯s words and lost Mu Huan. He thought about how he could have led such a happy life with her. She belonged to him! And now, he had made things turn out this way. He wanted to kill himself! He couldn¡¯t! He really couldn¡¯t ept that things had turned out this way! If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would go crazy! He would really go crazy! She was supposed to be his! Everything should belong to him! ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, but it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to find her earlier. I¡¯m the one who should be suffering, not her.¡± Long Feiting wasn¡¯t someone who liked to talk a lot, and he didn¡¯t like to tell others about his feelings. He had said so much to Gu Chenyi because he knew that Gu Chenyi was bent on ruining Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship and wanted to have Mu Huan again. He wanted to protect Mu Huan, and he would even protect her from this. Hence, he hoped that Gu Chenyi would not destroy Mu Huan¡¯s happiness. They just had to wait. If there was an opportunity, they would go. If not, they would wait. ¡°You too. You were the one who made the mistake back then. No matter how much you couldn¡¯t bear it, you should bear it by yourself. You shouldn¡¯t add such pain to Xiao Huan¡¯s life. Besides, you should be able to tell that she doesn¡¯t like you anymore. She likes Bo Junyan a lot now. She¡¯s very happy with Bo Junyan. Even if you were to plot against them and separate them, she wouldn¡¯t return to your side.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s words were as piercing as a sharp knife, ruthlessly shing at Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart, causing his face to turn pale. He knew the truth, but he had never wanted to think about it. He kept telling himself that as long as Xiao Huan and his uncle separated, she would return to his side. And now, the truth that he was so unwilling to face was being exposed. It was so painful that he could only bleed. Gu Chenyi did not say anything else and turned around to leave. Long Feiting did not chase after him. He was also very hurt right now and did not have the energy to worry about anything else. Compared to their suffering... Bo Junyan was the happiest person in the world. His beloved little wife was in his arms. He could hug and kiss her whenever he wanted. When Mu Huan turned to look out the window, she realized that the route wasn¡¯t correct. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way home, is it? Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To a hot spring.¡± He couldn¡¯t let such a beautiful thing go to waste. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about apanying Granny for the next two days.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. When they arrived at the hot spring in the West Mountain, snow had started to fall from the sky. The fluttering snowkesnded on the hot spring, making this ce look like a fairnd. ¡°How beautiful!¡± Mu Huan reached out to catch the falling snow. ¡°Hubby, isn¡¯t this ce super beautiful?!¡± ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡± With her around, there was nothing else in his eyes. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re getting better at talking!¡± Mu Huan turned around and hugged him. Her eyes were filled with love as she looked at him. That love made her eyes sparkle. Bo Junyan lowered his head. ¡°Is there a reward?¡± Mu Huan thought about it and tiptoed to whisper something in his ear. Then, she took a step back and raised an eyebrow at him. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression changed instantly. The night bloomed even more beautifully thereafter. At the Bo residence... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Hua asked, looking at her distressed daughter. Chapter 934 - He Treats Her Well (3)

Chapter 934: He Treats Her Well (3)

Xue Yun looked up at her and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Mom, can you help me persuade Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Ling Feng has a coboration case and wants to work with Bo Junyan, but Xiao Huan doesn¡¯t agree...¡± Although Xiao Huan said that it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to speak up when she got back, she still wanted the Ling family to do well. She didn¡¯t just want an exnation. She knew that Mu Huan had always listened to her granny. Hence, she wanted to try it out with her. Xue Hua frowned. ¡°Why are you getting involved in thepany¡¯s matters?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for Ling Xiao¡¯s own good. Mom, you¡¯ve seen how good your grandson is. Besides, we¡¯re a family now, and the Ling family has always worked with the Bo family before. It¡¯s not a big deal for them to work with one another again. Isn¡¯t this a small matter? I don¡¯t know why Xiao Huan wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Xue Yun¡¯s tone had a hint of irreconcble grievance. It was as if Mu Huan was making things difficult for her. In the past, the Bo and Ling families had always worked together, and they didn¡¯t need any conditions to do so. But now, though she was her biological mother, she couldn¡¯t make Mu Huan agree. This made her... She herself felt she was useless, let alone her husband. ¡°There¡¯s naturally a reason why Xiao Huan wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Xue Hua knew her granddaughter well. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were, she believed that she had her reasons. ¡°She thinks that Ling Wei wants to snatch Bo Junyan, but Ling Wei is already someone who¡¯s about to get married. Besides, if Bo Junyan liked Xiao Huan, he wouldn¡¯t be snatched away.¡± Although Xue Yun knew that Ling Wei¡¯s marriage was a fake marriage, if things went well, the fake could be real! Besides, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t like Ling Wei. It was useless no matter how much she wanted to snatch him. There was no need to be overly cautious. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. If others want to snatch something from you, how can you not be on guard? There¡¯s no cat in this world that doesn¡¯t eat fish. If someone is eyeing your man and you¡¯re not on guard, a man may be able to withstand an attack once, twice, or even a hundred times. But what if he loses at the 101st attack? ¡°Really, which woman shouldn¡¯t worry that someone wants to steal her husband? To think that you¡¯re Xiao Huan¡¯s biological mother! How can you think that way?!¡± Xue Hua chided. ¡°All these years, you didn¡¯t stay by her side to take care of her. Instead, you made her perform filial piety in your stead for so many years and take care of an old hag like me. You¡¯ve already let her down. Why are you still not thinking for her? Instead, you¡¯re wholeheartedly thinking about what would benefit the Ling family! ¡°Even if you have a son now, Xiao Huan is still your biological daughter. She used to be the apple of your eye! You can¡¯t be too biased and hurt her!¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± Initially, she¡¯d wanted her mother to help her convince Xiao Huan, but she did not expect her to give her such a harsh scolding. ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯ve let Xiao Huan down, but...¡± After hesitating for a while, she continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t disregard my current husband and child. Besides, this is really nothing difficult. It¡¯s just a small matter...¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really a small matter and it¡¯s not difficult, why would Xiao Huan reject you, her biological mother whom she had finally found after so much difficulty?!¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the Ling family and let your imagination run wild!¡± If a person¡¯s heart was biased, they would think too much. ¡°Let me tell you, you just have to treat Xiao Huan well from now on. Don¡¯t think about anything else! Just don¡¯t!¡± Xue Hua said sternly. Chapter 935 - He Treats Her Well (4)

Chapter 935: He Treats Her Well (4)

¡°Mom... why are you so harsh to me...¡± Xue Yun said aggrievedly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be harsh with you, but your actions have really disappointed me. You¡¯ve abandoned Xiao Huan for ten years! Do you know how tough her life has been all these years? Have you asked how she managed to survive?¡± When Xue Hua recalled Mu Huan¡¯s hard work all these years, she wanted to cry. Her life had been so tough. Now that the good days were finally here, no one was allowed to ruin her happiness! ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either! Mom, I didn¡¯t want this to happen! I¡¯ve lost my memory for so many years. All these years, I¡¯ve treated my husband and child as everything in my life. In my heart, there¡¯s only them. Everything I do is for them. This has already be my instinct. Furthermore, I¡¯m really living well with the Ling family. Mom, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Xiao Huan. Besides, this wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. This is really a small and mutually beneficial matter!¡± That was her biological daughter. How could she not want her to live well? She wanted her to live well, very, very well indeed! ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. In any case, I won¡¯t help you persuade Xiao Huan.¡± Xue Hua did not want to say too much to her. She insisted that this was a small matter, which proved that she was biased. She would never think that she was in the wrong or that she was biased. ¡°Mom...¡± Xue Yun called out. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Xue Hua closed her eyes and stopped talking. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but even though it was just a small matter, the people closest to her didn¡¯t understand her and were unwilling to help her. The next day, at the West Mountain. ¡°Hubby, do you have Ling Feng¡¯s number?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He asked my mom toe over and ask about the coboration project in Tianyuan. I rejected my mom, and I was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself when she got back. Hence, I want to tell Ling Feng about this directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Bo Junyan said as he picked up a piece of delicious food for her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Mu Huan did not stand on ceremony with her husband. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan picked up another piece of meat for her. Then, he watched her eat. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t look at me like that. It makes me feel like you¡¯re feeding a pig and watching it grow fat. It feels like you¡¯re intending to ughter it for food!¡± His gaze made her a little scared. ¡°Yes.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t exactly the same, it was simr. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± This old man! Two dayster, in the Imperial Capital... Ling Feng looked at Xue Yun with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Bo Junyan give the coboration project in Tianyuan to anotherpany?¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer him. ¡°Is Mu Huan still unwilling to let Junyan work with the Ling Group?¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re her biological mother and Ling Xiao is her younger brother. We¡¯re family now. Why is she still like this?¡± Ling Feng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She still has some reservations about Ling Wei.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about Ling Wei? She¡¯s about to get married!¡± Of course, Ling Feng was very biased toward his own daughter. He felt that whatever she did was not wrong. ¡°Xiao Huan said that Bo Junyan told her that Ling Wei and the Pei family¡¯s young master were having a marriage of interests and that they were faking their marriage. Ling Wei still thinks about Junyan. You can¡¯t me Xiao Huan...¡± Xue Yun was also on her daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Do you believe whatever she says? Don¡¯t I know my own daughter well enough? My daughter is so outstanding, why would she need to cling to Bo Junyan? It¡¯s obvious that Mu Huan is overthinking. She¡¯s petty and unbing!¡± Chapter 936 - He Treats Her Well (5)

Chapter 936: He Treats Her Well (5)

A few days ago, Ling Wei had told Ling Feng that she was agreeing to split the family assets equally. This made Ling Feng feel that she was the best daughter in the world. No one could say anything about her. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Mu Huan cares about you at all! Otherwise, why would she reject you over such a small matter?! ¡°All these years, the Ling family and the Bo family have been cooperating happily. It¡¯s all because of her that we¡¯vee to this. I originally thought that since she is your biological daughter, we can return to how we were in the past. To think that I treated her as a family because of you and thought that she was also my daughter. Ha...¡± ¡°Feng, you can¡¯t me Xiao Huan for this. Ling Wei did want to snatch Junyan previously. Besides, she did want to snatch the Ling family away. Even if we believe that she doesn¡¯t have the desire now, it¡¯s impossible for Xiao Huan to believe it so easily. You have to let her slowly believe it.¡± Xue Yun felt that she was really in a difficult position now. She was reprimanded by her mother and by her husband. Everyone felt that she wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Fine, there¡¯s no need for this. My family doesn¡¯t have to rely on the Bo family to survive! I don¡¯t care!¡± Ling Feng was furious. Just as Xue Yun was about to say something... Ling Feng¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Bo Junyan. On the other end of the line, Bo Junyan said something that made Ling Feng¡¯s expression gradually improve. In the end, it turned into joy. Xue Yun carefully observed the change in his expression. When she saw that he was finally happy, she heaved a sigh of relief. When she first saw that it was a call from Bo Junyan, she was actually very afraid. She was afraid that Bo Junyan¡¯s call would make Ling Feng even angrier. She didn¡¯t expect that Bo Junyan would make Ling Feng¡¯s expression turn for the better. In the years that Xue Yun had lost her memory, she was initially very frightened and afraid. She was a person who had no past and was especially afraid of being abandoned. Hence, she had always been careful to please Ling Feng so that she could stay by his side and lead a stable life. After so many years, even though she had regained her memory, she could not change this habit. There was a research theory that said that every cell in a person¡¯s body would regenerate every seven years. After seven years, one might be a brand new person, let alone ten years. To put it simply, Xue Yun was no longer herself from before. For the past ten years, all her focus had been on the Ling family. This made her unable to ignore Ling Feng and her son and stop thinking about them. All this while, even she was ranked behind them, let alone Mu Huan... ¡°What did Junyan say over the phone?¡± Why was his mood suddenly lifted? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just treat Xiao Huan well from now on. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll talk to Junyan directly.¡± Bo Junyan really cared a lot about his little wife. He was so considerate in everything he did for her. He didn¡¯t want her to worry about anything and only wanted her to lead a happy life. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± So it¡¯s nothing. He was so angry just now and said those things about Xiao Huan, but now, he wanted her to be good to Xiao Huan? But she did not ask anything. Even Ling Feng had asked her to treat Mu Huan well. Xue Yun, who had always wanted to treat her daughter better, naturally paid a lot of attention to Mu Huan. Ling Wei had originally wanted Ling Feng to be angry with Xue Yun, and then she would find some trouble in the middle to make Mu Huan unhappy. Then, she would take the opportunity to act. Unexpectedly, things did not y out the way she thought. This changed her n. ¡°When the timees...¡± After hearing her n, the assistant left. Chapter 937 - He Treats Her Well (6)

Chapter 937: He Treats Her Well (6)

Recently, Mu Huan had been very happy. The traditional Chinese anti-inmmatory medicine that she had been researching previously had been approved. As long as it passed the final clinical test, it could be approved to be listed. This was the first step to her sess in the pharmaceutical industry. To her, this was extremely meaningful. Also, recently, her mother no longer asked her for anything because of the Ling family. She even treated her well, making her feel like she had returned to the past and really found her mother. This made her happy. Just like when she was young, she couldn¡¯t wait to run home and share things with her mother. When she reached the door, all she heard was... ¡°You¡¯ve been treating Xiao Huan so well recently. What are you after?¡± Xue Hua asked. ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Why do I have to have a motive for treating my daughter well?¡± Xue Yun said unhappily. ¡°You were so biased previously, saying how Xiao Huan was making things difficult for you, butter on, youpletely stopped talking about that matter and even spent so much effort to be good to Xiao Huan. This is very illogical. I¡¯m afraid you have other intentions. Let me tell you, you can¡¯t think of doing anything bad to Xiao Huan!¡± Xue Hua warned. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your biological daughter! How can you think of me this way?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re now too different from how you were. I can¡¯t help but think about this.¡± People¡¯s feelings could really change. Just like how she used to care about this daughter the most, now, the person she cared about the most was her granddaughter. Although Xue Yun was very unhappy that Xue Hua said this about her, this was her mother. What could she do? She could only promise, ¡°Mom, just rx! I will definitely not do anything bad to Xiao Huan. Ling Feng said that if there¡¯s anything from now on, he will tell Junyan directly. I just need to be good to Xiao Huan. Hence, I really just want to be good to Xiao Huan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you really want to be good to Xiao Huan.¡± Xue Hua was relieved. ¡°Mom, Xiao Huan is my biological daughter!¡± There was no way she would want to harm her! ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember that she¡¯s your biological daughter.¡± Xue Hua was relieved by Xue Yun¡¯s words. However, after hearing such a conversation, Mu Huan was no longer as excited as before. It turned out that her mother had been treating her so well these days because Ling Feng had been told to look for Bo Junyan directly if there was anything he needed. Ling Feng had asked Xue Yun to treat her well. Hence, she no longer med Mu Huan for making things difficult for her. She treated her so well that she was almost fawning over her... ¡°Oh, right. You said that you lost your memory. Why are you called Xue Yun now? Don¡¯t tell me that you just came up with a random name and coincidentally had the same surname as me?¡± Xue Hua thought of this question. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I remembered that my surname was Xue back then. Then, Ling Feng gave me the name Xue Yun. It¡¯s probably because even if I lost my memory, I would still think of you, Mom. That¡¯s why I remember my surname is Xue,¡± Xue Yun said. ¡°I see... I say, you...¡± Mu Huan turned around and left without another word. In fact, she had long known that there were some things from the past that could never be returned. It was just that she was unwilling to admit it and only wanted to regain the beauty of the past. The more one cared about something, the more one would be hurt. Although it was only a few sentences and there was no blood on the wound, it was still unbearable. ... ¡°Hubby!¡± Just as Bo Junyan entered the house, Mu Huan pounced on him and he instinctively reached out to hug her. ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you! I love my Hubby the most in the world!¡± Chapter 938 - He Treats Her Well (7)

Chapter 938: He Treats Her Well (7)

Mu Huan hugged his neck to express her love for him. Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was so enthusiastic today. ¡°I suddenly realized that my husband treats me so well. I¡¯m so touched that I want to cry!¡± In order to let her enjoy motherly love and make her happy and carefree, he had discussed some conditions with Ling Feng to make him do that. ¡°What, did you just realize?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m too stupid!¡± ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Bo Junyan nodded. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was just being modest, and he actually thought that she was really stupid! ¡°How am I stupid?!¡± She pouted. ¡°You said you were stupid, so why are you asking me?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Why couldn¡¯t she just chat with her husband? Every time, she could kill herself! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± She snorted arrogantly and twisted her body to get down. Bo Junyan hugged her even tighter, making her unable to move. Then, with a smile, he lowered his head and whispered something into her ear. Mu Huan was so embarrassed that she reached out to pinch him, but she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t move or hurt him. Instead, she pushed him upstairs. Until noon the next day. ¡°Hubby, what agreement did you make with Ling Feng? You don¡¯t have to suffer or cooperate with him because of me. No matter what my mom says, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want him to sacrifice his interests for her. She didn¡¯t want to be his weakness that could make him do whatever others wanted because of her. No matter what their rtionship was, it should not affect him. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any promises. Some things are just convenient,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°There are so many things to do.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t believe that things were as simple as he said. ¡°There are gains and losses in everything. Think about what you can get by doing this. Don¡¯t think about those small losses.¡± Bo Junyan caressed her head. Mu Huan knew that with her mother¡¯spany, her granny was much happier. Recently, no matter if it was eating or other physical indicators, she was getting better and better. If her rtionship with her mother wasn¡¯t good and they fought every day, her granny would definitely be in a bad mood and her health would get worse. But... ¡°Hubby, I keep feeling like I¡¯m a burden to you. I don¡¯t like it, and I don¡¯t want to be your weakness.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t like this. She wanted to give the person she liked the best and not be his weakness. ¡°How can you be a burden? You¡¯re my wife, what¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine. We¡¯re not different and no one is a burden to each other. Besides, it¡¯s really something that doesn¡¯t matter. I have a bottom line, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan was so touched that she wanted to cry. In this world, he had no blood rtions with her, but only he treated her so well, better than anyone else. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry.¡± No matter what the reason was, he did not want to see her tears. Mu Huan, who could not cry, could only look at him like that. That adorable look made Bo Junyan unable to control himself and he lowered his head... He had never thought that one day, he would like someone so much. She didn¡¯t need to do anything. Just looking at her would make him crazy for her and make him willing to give her everything... At the Fu residence... When Shangguan Yu returned from the coffee shop, she realized that the living room decoration at her house had been changed a lot. Just as she was about to call Fu Siye to ask what was going on... Fu Siye and Gu Lingyin came downstairs one after another. Chapter 939 - He Treats Her Well (8)

Chapter 939: He Treats Her Well (8)

Then they saw her. Gu Lingyin immediately stepped forward and grabbed Fu Siye¡¯s arm. Although Fu Siye frowned, he did not shake her hand off. Shangguan Yu clenched her fists tightly! She suppressed her urge to rush forward. ¡°Siye, what¡¯s going on?¡± Why was Gu Lingyin at her house?! And did she change the decorations in the living room? ¡°Lingyin¡¯s house caught fire. She has nowhere to stay and will be staying here temporarily,¡± Fu Siye said lightly. Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye. In the end, she turned around and left without saying anything. Seeing that she had left just like that, Fu Siye¡¯s initially furrowed eyebrows were now in a dead knot. Without waiting for Gu Lingyin to say anything, he withdrew his arm and chased after her. When he chased after her, Shangguan Yu was about to get into the car. He stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you doing?¡± Shangguan Yu did not speak. ¡°She¡¯s only staying here for a few days. You don¡¯t have to be so petty that you can¡¯t even tolerate this. Her house has been destroyed and she has nowhere to go...¡± ¡°Nowhere else to go? Fu Siye, don¡¯t you get embarrassed when you say such words? Nowadays, the streets are filled with hotels. Even if she can¡¯t go to a hotel, you have so many properties under your name. You can just let her stay there, but you let her stay here!¡± Shangguan Yu wanted tough. She really wanted tough! She thought that no matter how angry he was with her, he wouldn¡¯t me her... But in the end, she had overestimated her position in his heart! He didn¡¯t have her in his heart at all. He didn¡¯t care what she would do if he did this. He even did this on purpose to make her suffer! ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to live alone.¡± Shangguan Yu immediately retorted, ¡°How many people does she need? I can find someone to apany her!¡± ¡°Shangguan Yu!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s expression darkened and his voice was filled with danger. ¡°Why, are you angry from embarrassment? Or...¡± Shangguan Yu, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped. After a while, she said, ¡°Hurry up and go back. Didn¡¯t you say that she was afraid of being alone? She¡¯s still waiting for you!¡± If he had done all these just to make her sad and upset, it was useless for her to say anything else. There was no need for her to waste her breath. ¡°Shangguan Yu, what tricks are you ying this time?¡± She was most concerned about Gu Lingyin¡¯s intention to move in, but she wasn¡¯t crazy. She didn¡¯t want to fight with him and even wanted him to go back and apany Gu Lingyin! ¡°You¡¯re so smart. What tricks do you think I¡¯m ying?¡± In the past, when he misunderstood her, she would try her best to exin herself. But now, she wouldn¡¯t. He could think whatever he wanted! If he felt that she was scheming, then she was scheming. If he felt that she was unforgivable, then she was unforgivable! ¡°Shangguan Yu...¡± Just as Fu Siye was about to say something... Gu Lingyin¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Siye, didn¡¯t you want to go shopping at the supermarket with me? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± ¡°Shopping at the supermarket and buying things? CEO Fu, you¡¯re so free! I won¡¯t hold you up, then!¡± As Shangguan Yu spoke, she pulled open the car door open and was about to enter, but the car door was tightly pressed by Fu Siye. He exined, ¡°I¡¯m just taking her to buy some daily necessities.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯re taking her out to buy. I don¡¯t care even if you take her to a hotel! I¡¯m going anyway!¡± Shangguan Yu said. She had to do something. If she didn¡¯t, she would go crazy! He actually brought this woman to stay at her house! He allowed her to destroy her house! Now, he even wanted to apany her to the supermarket! Chapter 940 - He Treats Her Well (9)

Chapter 940: He Treats Her Well (9)

Ha... ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°All along, my love for you has always been a burden to you. You didn¡¯t want me to like you so much, and now, you¡¯re making me suffer. All these things you¡¯ve done, aren¡¯t you just trying to get me to divorce you? Alright, I¡¯ll go out now. When I meet a man, you can hold it against me! When the timees, after everything is over, I¡¯ll inform you that you can count it as me having an affair. I¡¯ll leave with nothing!¡± Waiting for her heart to die was too torturous, so much so that she wanted to go crazy! She didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. Let¡¯s cut off all ties tonight! ¡°Fu Siye, after tonight, I¡¯ll return your freedom! I¡¯ll give you everything you want!¡± She didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. She really didn¡¯t want to wait anymore... She really didn¡¯t want to bear this heartache anymore. Fu Siye¡¯s gaze suddenly became terrifyingly sinister. He sneered and said, ¡°Shangguan Yu, do you think I¡¯ll fall for your trick? This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve used this method! You should know that I don¡¯t care about this at all. If you want to do this, then go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Yu nodded. Previously, she had been using all sorts of ways to test if he really had no feelings for her because she had a feeling that he liked her too. What he meant by her using such means was that she had deliberately gotten close to another man to make him jealous. After that test, she finally realized that he didn¡¯t like her at all. This was because no man would be able to remain indifferent when he saw the woman he liked with another man. When he heard her agreement, Fu Siye¡¯s expression became even more sinister and ugly. ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t go overboard! You should know that my tolerance for you is limited!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°If you know, then you¡¯d better go back to your room obediently! Stop fooling around with these useless things!¡± ¡°After tonight, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not fooling around,¡± Shangguan Yu said seriously. She was a clean freak. The only one she could give it to was him. If she were to give it to someone else, then no matter how much she loved him, she could no longer be with him. This way, they couldpletely end their rtionship. This would also be considered as her having an affair during her marriage and viting the previous agreement. She would leave the marriage with nothing and he would not have to suffer any losses. This was also thest thing she could do for him. ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. If you have the capability, then go ahead and do it! Also, if you really want to do it, then do it secretly. Why are you telling me this? Are you trying to test me and want me to stop you?¡± Fu Siye looked at her mockingly, feeling that she wasn¡¯t really trying to do it but testing him. Although she was unprecedentedly serious, her acting had always been good. This seriousness must be her acting skills. Why would someone who really wanted to do this say such things to him? It was just like how people who really wanted tomit suicide would definitely seed and not give anyone a chance to react. Hence, he felt that Shangguan Yu was only like this because Gu Lingyin had moved in. If she was unhappy and continued to make a fuss, she would definitely not dare to do this. His words made Shangguan Yu¡¯s face turn pale. Indeed, even though she had made up her mind, she still hoped that he would care about her and stop her. But this hope fell to the ground again and shattered into pieces. ¡°Okay.¡± She quietly went to do just that. Chapter 941 - Don’t Give Her Hope (1)

Chapter 941: Don¡¯t Give Her Hope (1)

Fu Siye frowned. What did she mean by that? Just as he was about to say something... Shangguan Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. You guys can take your time shopping.¡± With that, she turned around and left. When she passed by Gu Lingyin, Gu Lingyin looked at her arrogantly, as if she was a high and mighty victor. But Shangguan Yu did not spare her a nce. The only person who could hurt her was Fu Siye. Fu Siye looked at her back and frowned deeply. Although she had gone back and he felt that she would not really do such a thing, he still felt that she was acting different tonight. ¡°Siye, let¡¯s go. If we stay any longer, the supermarket will close,¡± Gu Lingyin said as she stepped forward. She was a woman and could tell that Shangguan Yu was serious just now. She wasn¡¯t just making a fuss. She really intended to do what she said. She¡¯d probably turn around and leave the moment they left. Hence, Gu Lingyin could not wait to take Fu Siye away. She knew that it was impossible between her and Fu Siye. Fu Siye only let her off because he felt guilty toward her. Even so, if she couldn¡¯t have a good life, Shangguan Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to either. Fu Siye could belong to anyone but Shangguan Yu! Although Fu Siye felt that Shangguan Yu was different today, he was used to ignoring her and did not think much about it. He hummed in acknowledgment and brought along Gu Lingyin to go out. Not long after they left... Shangguan Yu went out. She went to a bar and, after getting drunk, went to a hotel with a man. She knew that she had done this on impulse. The next day, she would definitely regret it so much that she wanted to die! But even if she died, that would feel better than what she was feeling now. She was really tired and in pain... She didn¡¯t want to continue. However, her love for him had already prated deep into her bones. No matter how hard she tried, she could not pull it out. No matter how much she got hurt, she could notpletely let go. She could not help but have hope. Then, she would be disappointed again and again, ending up in pain. That repeated cycle was really unbearable! Hence, she had to end it! She was afraid that she would go back on her words at thest minute. Hence, she got dead drunk and could not run away even if she wanted to. ... After Fu Siye and Gu Lingyin returned, he realized that Shangguan Yu wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. He went to the guest room but couldn¡¯t find her. Feeling that something was amiss, he hurriedly went to look through the surveince video at the entrance. Then, he realized that not long after they left, Shangguan Yu had driven out. When he thought about what she had said before, that perhaps she was saying that she would really do it secretly, his expression instantly darkened! Although he had told himself that this might be a trick of Shangguan Yu, she had always liked to do such things. Even if she disappeared, he didn¡¯t have to worry. She definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. But no matter what his rationality told him, he couldn¡¯t control himself. Like before, he hurriedly investigated Shangguan Yu¡¯s whereabouts and rushed to that bar. When he found out that Shangguan Yu got dead drunk and had left with a man, Fu Siye¡¯s expression was so ugly that it looked like he wanted to destroy the entire world! When Fu Siye arrived at the hotel... Shangguan Yu had already had her coat taken off. When he opened the door and saw this scene, Fu Siye¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. He grabbed the man and threw him aside. Then, he started to beat him up until his bodyguards felt that if he continued to beat him up like this, he would kill him. They went up to stop him, and only then did he stop. Chapter 942 - Don’t Give Her Hope (2)

Chapter 942: Don¡¯t Give Her Hope (2)

After the bodyguard left with the man, Fu Siye looked at the unconscious Shangguan Yu on the bed. He saw her exposed skin. At the thought of what would have happened if he¡¯d been a stepte, he was about to explode! He strode forward and grabbed her, shouting angrily, ¡°Shangguan Yu, are you crazy?!¡± She actually did such a thing! And she was so drunk! She didn¡¯t have other ns like she did in the past! Shangguan Yu, who was woken up by his shout, opened her misty eyes. ¡°Why... why is it you... You can¡¯t do it... It doesn¡¯t matter who it is... Only you, Fu Siye, it can¡¯t be you... Go away... Go away...¡± Shangguan Yu waved him away. She wanted someone else, not him! Fu Siye could tell that Shangguan Yu was really drunk, so he became even angrier! ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t think that this will work!¡± She actually dared to do such a thing! Was she crazy or did she think that he would find her no matter what? That he would stop her? ¡°It¡¯s useless... I know... it¡¯s useless no matter what I do...¡± Even though she was drunk, Shangguan Yu was very sensitive to his words and would respond involuntarily. She knew that no matter what she did, it would be useless. He didn¡¯t like her. No matter what she did, it was useless. ¡°Apart from this matter, I¡¯ll never... ever do anything else... Go away, don¡¯t hold me up... After tonight, the two of us will bepletely free...¡± When they first got married, the elders of the two families had agreed that if either of them had an affair, this marriage would end, and the other party would have to leave with nothing. This was the only thing she could give him now. This was thest thing she could do for him. After this, she could no longer do anything for him. This was thest thing she could give him. Seeing that she still wanted to do this, Fu Siye suddenly released his grip and let her fall. He had never been so furious before. He was so angry that he wanted to destroy the world. She was actually for real! She really wanted to do that! What was she thinking? Was she really crazy? Shangguan Yu, who was already drunk, became even dizzier after being dropped by him. However, when he came up to her, she still recognized him. She pushed him and said, ¡°No... I don¡¯t want you... I want someone else...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to like you anymore... I¡¯m so tired... It hurts... I don¡¯t want to like you anymore...¡± She didn¡¯t want to like him anymore, which made Fu Siye¡¯s anger explode to the extreme. He lowered his head. ... When Shangguan Yu woke up, she was already on the ne. She widened her eyes in shock and sat up straight. What was going on? Why was she on a ne? Seeing that she had woken up, Fu Siye, who was busy with work, stopped what he was doing and looked at her. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Shangguan Yu looked at him with a dazed expression. It had been a long time since she had seen his concerned expression. She felt like she was dreaming. She could only stare at him in a daze. Fu Siye, who did not get a response from her, reached out and lifted her chin. ¡°Still not sober?¡± Shangguan Yu did not speak and only looked at him. If this was a dream, she hoped that she would not wake up. She really loved him so much. Even though she was about to let go, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from loving him. Fu Siye looked at her in a daze and frowned. Had she not sobered up yet? ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink so much next time!¡± Chapter 943 - Don’t Give Her Hope (3)

Chapter 943: Don¡¯t Give Her Hope (3)

At this point, he recalled what had happenedst night. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time... his expression turned dark and dangerous. He ordered sternly, ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t do such things again!¡± His dark and dangerous expression snapped Shangguan Yu back to her senses. Her dream was as short as ever. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good for me to do this? This way, you¡¯ll bepletely free.¡± The reason she was here now was probably because he had found herst night. This made her feel fortunate, but at the same time, she was also very tired. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to find her and why he wanted to stop such a thing from happening. Didn¡¯t he do all these to hurt her and force her to divorce him? She wanted to help him, so why would he stop her? Did he know how much courage she¡¯d had to muster to make such a decision? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. You¡¯ve missed such a good opportunity. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± She felt that she didn¡¯t have the courage to make such a decision again. It was really gone... Fu Siye heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her words. The reason he had taken her to the ne was that he was afraid that she would cause a scene at home. ¡°Why did you stop me? Didn¡¯t you want a divorce?¡± Shangguan Yu, who did not get an answer, asked again. ¡°I promised your grandfather that I would take care of you for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t let you ruin yourself like that. You¡¯re not allowed to do such crazy things again!¡± Although he had said that earlier, in order to be safe, Fu Siye emphasized this again. Shangguan Yu knew that he was a man who kept his promises. He would do what he promised. Hence, all these years, he had not used any other means to force her to divorce. Hence, he stopped her from doing such a thing purely because he didn¡¯t want her to defile herself. She looked down and smiled bitterly. Although she shouldn¡¯t have held hope, she couldn¡¯t help but have hope every time. She hoped that he would do this. There was a trace of him caring for her, but every time, her hope would turn into despair. But she still could never learn her lesson. Next time, she would still be hopeful. For some reason, Fu Siye found it increasingly unbearable to look at her. Heughed bitterly at himself and changed the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± But Shangguan Yu did not respond. She closed her eyes and did not speak. Unable to get a response from her, Fu Siye raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Shangguan Yu.¡± ¡°Fu Siye, since you want me to leave on my own, then don¡¯t treat me any better if you want to be free. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pester you for the rest of my life!¡± She didn¡¯t want him to give her that kind of despair, only to then give her gentleness, care, and hope. She really didn¡¯t want to continue this cycle! It had always been like this since she was young. Every time she was tired and in so much pain that she could not bear it any longer, he would always show his gentleness. His concern made her feel that he definitely liked her a little in his heart. It made her have new hope and renewed strength to continue persisting. However, if she continued to persevere, what she¡¯d get was his disgust and loathing. All these years, it had been a cycle. She was really... really tired... Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Siye, I¡¯m really tired now. I¡¯m very tired. I might not be able to hold on for much longer. If you want freedom, then you really shouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of concern for me. I know you¡¯re a person who keeps your promises.¡± Chapter 944 - Don’t Give Her Hope (4)

Chapter 944: Don¡¯t Give Her Hope (4)

¡°But I¡¯m already an adult. I¡¯ll take care of myself. No matter what I do, I¡¯ll be responsible for my own actions. You really don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± Back then, when they got married, her grandfather had given the Shangguan family to the Fu family on one condition. It was that this marriage could only be divorced when she wanted to. If Fu Siye had an affair, he would leave the marriage with nothing. Although she¡¯d also have to leave the marriage with nothing, this condition was beneficial to him because they knew how much she loved him. If she was going to have an affair, that meant she definitely did not love him anymore. If she didn¡¯t love him, she could just propose a divorce. There was no need for her to have an affair. Hence, this condition only affected Fu Siye. He could only wait for her to give up and for her to want a divorce. That was why he had been hurting her all these years and forcing her to let go. As Shangguan Yu spoke, she kept her eyes closed. She did not dare to look at him, afraid that if she looked at his face, she would only want to be with him and not say such things. Because her eyes were closed, she did not see theplicated struggle in Fu Siye¡¯s eyes. In the past, when she said that she wanted to let go, she was always only ying hard to get. She was always testing him. Now, he could tell that she was really tired. She really could not hold on anymore. In fact, she resolutely even wanted to do such a thingst night topletely break her heart. He should have been happy because the freedom he had always wanted was about to arrive, but... Why? Why was he so unable to ept it? ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to defile myself, fine. I won¡¯t defile myself. After wend, I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll try my best to find a man to like and have an affair with. From now on, you really don¡¯t have to care about me anymore.¡± The reason she wanted to cheat on him was that she wanted to give him everything. She didn¡¯t need those assets. She only needed that coffee shop. When Fu Siye heard her words, he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. He didn¡¯t want to think too much about it either. He just followed his instincts and lowered his head to stop her red lips harshly. He didn¡¯t want to hear her say these things again. Shangguan Yu opened her eyes and looked at him. Look, it¡¯s always like this. Whenever she was exhausted and in despair, he would always do something like this, making her feel that he actually liked her. It was only because of the misunderstandings in the past and because he couldn¡¯t let go of such things that he treated her this way. She just had to wait. One day, he would let go of those things and be happy with her. But... It had been six years. All she had been waiting for was despair and pain. Her tears fell without warning. After a long time... ¡°Siye, if you really don¡¯t like me at all, then don¡¯t treat me like this from now on, alright?¡± In the past, after this, she would always ask him with anticipation if he was like this because he liked her. But every time, she would feel despair. This made her not want to ask that anymore. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m begging you...¡± She didn¡¯t want to be so petty, but her love was so petty. If possible, she really didn¡¯t want to love him so much. She really didn¡¯t... It would be great if the human brain could be like aputer. If the person didn¡¯t want something, they could just delete it forever and leave no trace. Fu Siye really could not bear to hear her words and lowered his head again. Shangguan Yu wanted to push him away, but she also didn¡¯t want to. Even though she knew that sinking into hell would only bring her endless pain, she still couldn¡¯t get out of it... Chapter 945 - It’s Good to Be Rich

Chapter 945: It¡¯s Good to Be Rich

At the Bo residence... ¡°Hubby, look, I¡¯m the top scorer in all subjects!¡± As soon as Mu Huan got into the car, she excitedly showed Bo Junyan her results. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Bo Junyan was improving more and more when it came to praising his wife. ¡°Right?! I think I¡¯m awesome too!¡± Mu Huan said happily. Bo Junyan smiled and kissed her. Mu Huan hugged his arm and looked up. ¡°Hubby, I did so well in the exam. Is there a reward?¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of reward you want.¡± Mu Huan now understood Bo Junyan more and more. With a change in his expression, she knew what he was thinking. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, do you have something important to do tomorrow?¡± Bo Junyan thought about it and said, ¡°Nothing important.¡± ¡°Then can you skip work for a day?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow! We¡¯ve never dated before!¡± Mu Huan said expectantly. Even if others got married after meeting through a blind date, they would only get married after going on a few dates. The first time the two of them met was a blind date, and the second time they met, they got their marriage certificate. They had never even dated before. Let¡¯s arrange a meeting as a reward! ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan always agreed to whatever she said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Disnend tomorrow! There are fewer people than during Saturday and Sunday, but we can have fun!¡± ¡°Disnend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t that a ce where children yed? Why were they going there on a date? Didn¡¯t couples go shopping, eating, and watching movies? ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Disnend yet, but I want to go!¡± When Mu Huan was young, all her ssmates had gone to Disnend to y. At that time, there was no Disnend in the country, and she wanted to go overseas as well. Hence, she¡¯d pestered her parents to bring her along. They promised her that if she could get first in the entire grade, they would bring her along. She had gotten first in her grade, but even now, she had never been there. Now, she was no longer their favorite. They were supposed to be the closest rtionship she had in the world, but... Realizing what she was thinking, Mu Huan stopped her train of thought and looked at Bo Junyan. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go to Disnend, shall we? I really want to go and y with the person I love the most!¡± A dream had to be fulfilled. A husband like her could match everything. Being called her favorite person hadpletely pleased Bo Junyan. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you!¡± Mu Huan happily nted a few kisses on his face. Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He didn¡¯t want much; this was good enough. His little cutie was happy every day, sweetly calling him Hubby, letting him hug and kiss her. ... Mu Huan initially thought that since it wasn¡¯t the weekend, there wouldn¡¯t be many people at Disnend, but... In fact, it would take them more than an hour just to get inside. This made her break out in a cold sweat. Were there so many people who skipped sses? There were so many people on a daily basis. Looking at the huge crowd, she felt a headacheing on. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go y something else...¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to queue, but she didn¡¯t want her husband to queue with her. After all, every minute of his was worth so much. Bo Junyan said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± Mu Huan was about to say something when PA Wang walked over with a member of the staff behind him. Entering through the VIP passageway would not take too long. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could only say that being rich was good! Chapter 946 - Give Me a Clean Break (1)

Chapter 946: Give Me a Clean Break (1)

Bo Junyan had never been to Disnend because he had never been interested in amusement parks and the like since he was young. He found these amusement facilities childish and felt that ying there was a waste of time. However, after the person next to him became his wife, he no longer felt that it was childish. He even felt that it was very interesting to y around. This was because she would smile like a child whenever she had childish and interesting pursuits. She would be excited and scream during dangerous rides. Her expression would change so much that he could not take it. With her around, even the most boring things would be interesting. Compared to Bo Junyan, who felt that Mu Huan¡¯s expression was changing so much, Mu Huan felt that her husband¡¯s expression really did not change at all! No matter how dangerous and exciting the attraction was, his expression remained unchanged. After going on a super thrilling ride... ¡°Hubby, are you feeling bored?¡± Mu Huan still wanted to go on other rides, but she didn¡¯t want her husband to be so bored while apanying her. She wanted him to go to the side to rest or deal with work, so she could go and y by herself. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to say no just because you¡¯re taking care of me. I¡¯m not a three-year-old child who needs to be apanied. I can go and y by myself.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Looking at you is the most interesting thing in the world. If you don¡¯t let me apany you, I¡¯ll feel bored.¡± ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know what to say and kissed him back. Her husband was a straightforward man who didn¡¯t even know how to chat. He often killed the conversation, but such a person who didn¡¯t know how to talk often made her heart flutter! The most moving words of love in this world were those that were not meant for love! After a while... ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to y anymore. I want to go home.¡± Mu Huan was a passionate person. Once she had confirmed the love in her heart, she wished she could give him everything she had. She loved him without any reservations. ¡°Yes.¡± This was his favorite. From the initial mutual affection to fondness, to passionate love, and now, after the copse, to their deep love, the bond between Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had reached its most profound state. At this moment, they both felt that they could grow old and live forever. They felt that nothing in this world could separate them. S Country... An urgent matter had forced Fu Siye toe to S Country, but because Shangguan Yu did such a thingst night, he¡¯d brought her here. But afternding, Shangguan Yu wanted to return. ¡°We¡¯ll go back together in three days.¡± Fu Siye would not let her go back by herself. ¡°Why do we have to go back together?¡± He had never liked it when she followed him. Sometimes, even when she was concerned about him, he would think that she wanted to control his whereabouts. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to keep her here and insisted on going back with her. Didn¡¯t he hate being with her the most? Didn¡¯t he really want to end this marriage? Why was he thinking that way now? ¡°Why can¡¯t we go back together? Can¡¯t we go back together?¡± Fu Siye asked. ¡°You should know what I¡¯m asking.¡± He was smart enough to know that she wasn¡¯t asking if they could go back together. Fu Siye remained silent. Seeing him like this, Shangguan Yu felt really tired of being kind. ¡°Siye, I really don¡¯t want to continue like this. If you want freedom, let me leave. I¡¯ll really work hard to like another man, I¡¯ll...¡± Chapter 947 - Give Me a Clean Break (2)

Chapter 947: Give Me a Clean Break (2)

Before Shangguan Yu could finish speaking... Fu Siye kissed her. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She kept saying things like this and he couldn¡¯t bear to hear them. Fu Siye could not bear to hear her say that she¡¯d like another man or that she was going to have an affair with another man. Yes, he really wanted freedom and did not want this marriage that she had schemed to achieve. But he didn¡¯t want her to like another man. He couldn¡¯t even imagine such a thing and such a scene! After a while... ¡°Fu Siye, you can¡¯t be like this. You can¡¯t give me hope again and again, then make me fall into the abyss of despair again and again...¡± As Shangguan Yu spoke, tears rolled down her face silently. ¡°Even if we grew up together, even if it¡¯s on ount of my grandfather once saving your life, don¡¯t treat me this well, alright? If you like me, even if it¡¯s just a little, no... even if you don¡¯t like me, if you want this marriage and want to continue living with me, as long as you answer clearly, I will be with you for the rest of my life. ¡°But you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t hate me so much and want to end this marriage but not allow me to do this. What do you want to do by doing that? Tell me honestly, can you give me a confirmation?!¡± Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted. She really wanted to understand and make a decision. She didn¡¯t want to keep being like this. She didn¡¯t want to repeatedly go from hope to despair! Fu Siye remained silent because he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say or what he could say. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. ¡°Siye, you should know that if I really wanted to do something, I would be able to do it even if you were to tie me up like this. Hence, if you¡¯re only worried about me and are afraid that I¡¯ll do something that would ruin myself, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll find someone...¡± Before Shangguan Yu could finish speaking, Fu Siye kissed her again. But this time, she dodged. ¡°Fu Siye, I want to make myself clear today! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯ll...¡± As Shangguan Yu spoke, she looked and saw the fruit knife by the side. She reached out to take it, then ced it against her neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯ll die in front of you!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s gaze suddenly turned dangerous. ¡°Shangguan Yu, it¡¯s not what I want, it¡¯s what you want! Why did you suddenly be like this? First, you did such a crazy thing, and now, you¡¯re like this. Why can¡¯t you be like before?¡± All that she had ever done was for the sake of making him like her, not because she really... wanted another man. ¡°Like before?¡± Fu Siye didn¡¯t know how to answer Shangguan Yu¡¯s question. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that he wanted her to be like before, where everything she did was just to make him like her. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Put the knife down first.¡± ¡°No, you have to give me an exnation today. Do you still want this marriage or not?! If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t stop me! If you do, then keep a distance from Gu Lingyin and make her leave my house immediately!¡± Shangguan Yu only wanted a quick death. ¡°Lingyin is only staying there for a few days, and you want to cause such a scene?¡± Could it be that all these things she did were just to chase Gu Lingyin away? ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of her staying!¡± Was this about that? ¡°This is a matter of her staying for a few days.¡± Chapter 948 - Give Me a Clean Break (3)

Chapter 948: Give Me a Clean Break (3)

¡°This is about her staying.¡± Fu Siye felt that this was about her staying for a few days. It was impossible for there to be anything between him and Gu Lingyin. The intimate actions that Gu Lingyin had done to him were only because she had been hurt back then. Although she had never felt that she had done anything wrong, she had ultimately hurt Gu Lingyin. Seeing him like this, Shangguan Yu felt even more tired and her head hurt. ¡°Alright, since you said she just needs a ce to stay in, then you can let her stay however long you want her to. I¡¯m only asking about our marriage. What exactly do you want?! Do you want this marriage to continue or end?! Give me a quick end!¡± He said that it was just a matter of her staying for a few days. It¡¯s fine if Gu Lingyin was only staying there. It was fine as long as she was not home when Shangguan Yu was around. It didn¡¯t matter, but he had to give her a clear exnation today. Fu Siye looked at her and was silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go get busy first. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll tell you the answer when I return.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you give me an answer now? Is this a difficult question to answer?¡± Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. She didn¡¯t want to continue making guesses like that. All sorts of hopes and dreams tormented her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a difficult question to answer,¡± Fu Siye said. ¡°How can this be a difficult question?! Do you want to...¡± Shangguan Yu suddenly stopped talking. In the past, he would always say directly that he didn¡¯t want this marriage and wanted to divorce her. He wanted her to be sensible and leave by herself so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. But now, he actually felt that this was a difficult question to answer. Was this because his feelings for her had changed? When a person loved someone until they were crushed, they would always be like this. Clearly, they were mentally exhausted and could not live on, but because of a word of possibility from him and a sentence of hope, their heart would be revived. She clearly told herself not to hold on to any hope, but she still held on to hope again and again. There was really no way for a person to control their own feelings. If a person could control their own feelings, no one would want their love to be so tough and tiring. After all, with Shangguan Yu¡¯s qualities, the line of men who liked her could stretch from the north to the south. If a person could live a happy life, no one would want to find trouble for themselves. ¡°Be good and I¡¯ll give you the answer when Ie back tonight.¡± Fu Siye really needed to consider before answering her question. ¡°I can wait for you, but you have to give me an answer tonight. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll find a chance to find another man. I...¡± Even though Shangguan Yu did not want to live in uneasiness and guess, she had waited for six years. She could wait another day. ¡°Shangguan Yu! I don¡¯t want to hear you say such things again. Don¡¯t say such things again!¡± Fu Siye interrupted her sternly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to hear it? Haven¡¯t you always hoped that I¡¯d fall in love with another man? Don¡¯t you think that my love for you makes you feel suffocated? Isn¡¯t it good if I gave give this sense of suffocation to others instead? At that time, I¡¯ll like another man just like how I like you. I won¡¯t pester you anymore and you¡¯ll bepletely free.¡± Apart from liking Fu Siye so pathetically, Shangguan Yu was a very smart person. She knew how to seize the opportunity to get what she wanted. Just like now, she took the opportunity to test his sincerity. However, by doing this, she could also let Fu Siye know that she was testing him and then treat this test as her scheme. Chapter 949 - Unwilling

Chapter 949: Unwilling

No one liked to be schemed against, especially someone of Fu Siye¡¯s status. Previously, he had treated Shangguan Yu as a trusted sister and doted on her, but she had schemed against him and climbed into his bed. She even made her grandfather use the fact that he had saved his life to force him to marry her. He could not tolerate his life being plotted against and him being forced. Hence, he had never wanted this marriage. He had always wanted her to leave on her own. It had always been bad for her, but now that she wanted to leave, he really did not want it. He knew that he was being very contradictory, but a person was not a de of grass or a tree. In the six years of their married life, she was the only one with him. He had long gotten used to her existence, and he could not ept that thought of her belonging to another man and could not tolerate others touching her. However, just like now, she was scheming to test him and get his love. It made him feel that if he continued to want this marriage, he wouldpletely lose to her and be plotted against for the rest of his life. He was indignant. Unwilling to admit defeat, he was tricked by her just like that. Hence, this was a difficult question for him to answer. He looked at Shangguan Yu, his eyes full of disgust as he said, ¡°Shangguan Yu, stop trying to test me! Don¡¯t y such a trick! You¡¯ll only make me hate you!¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s heart, which had long be invincible, was still hurt at this moment. She only wanted to get a clear understanding of his heart and what he wanted, but he felt that she was ying tricks. Initially, she wanted to say that since he hated her so much, he should give her a quick death and then they could go their separate ways. However, Fu Siye, who seemed to have seen through what she wanted to say, turned around and left first. ¡°When Ie back tonight, I¡¯ll give you the answer.¡± He needed time to make a decision. Shangguan Yu did not chase after him, because she knew that even if she did, she would not be able to get anything out of him. If he asked her to wait for a day, she would wait for a day. ... Because Ling Xiao was going to school, Xue Yun couldn¡¯t keep going to Yun Cheng. Hence, she wanted to bring Xue Hua to the Imperial Capital for a few days. Mu Huan could tell that her granny wanted to see her daughter¡¯s living environment in the Imperial Capital, so she sent them off. At noon, it was snowing heavily. It was still snowing heavily even after school ended in the afternoon. Due to the bad weather, the road was blocked. It usually took Mu Huan only about ten minutes to get from school to the Bo family¡¯s house. However, she had already been stuck in traffic for half an hour. When she looked at the GPS, she saw that the traffic ahead was getting worse. She, who was in a hurry to go home and prepare dinner for Bo Junyan, got out of the car and nned to walk through the park opposite to go home. It would take at most fifteen minutes to walk back from here. After a day of heavy snowfall, the park had turned into a world of silver. When she stepped on the thickyer of snow, the crunching sound was especially refreshing. When she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her quickly, Mu Huan instinctively turned around to see who it was. However, the other party¡¯s speed was even faster than her turning back. Before she could see clearly who it was, she was pulled against a firm chest. That familiar aura made the danger she had felt earlier disappearpletely. She reached out to hug his waist and lifted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a meeting and can only go hometer?¡± He suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡± Meeting her eyes that only had him in them, Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. After a while... ¡°The details of the cooperation with NST have been finalized. The researchb will start being built tomorrow, and it will be ready in about three months. Also...¡± Chapter 950 - A Sudden Loss (1)

Chapter 950: A Sudden Loss (1)

Bo Junyan wanted to tell his wife about this matter at the first instance, so he pushed the original meeting to tomorrow. When she heard that he had settled this matter in such a short time, Mu Huan looked up with eyes full of admiration and love for her husband. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her again. He only let go of her when someone walked past. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He held her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan looked at him with eyes full of love. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± If she looked at him like that again, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go home. He was the only one in the world who could see her like this. Only he could see the look in her eyes that could make him lose control. Mu Huan smiled and lowered her head. The two of them walked hand in hand for a while. Mu Huan thought of something and asked, ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t you say that Liu Changfeng is the only son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the only son, doesn¡¯t he have to inherit the family business?¡± Even with such a family fortune, he entered the entertainment industry. It looked like he really loved acting. Bo Junyan said, ¡°That¡¯s not his family¡¯s property.¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°What?¡± With a look of disbelief, she asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to his family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why did you talk to his father?¡± ¡°His father is the current custodian.¡± Bo Junyan saw that she was very interested and continued, ¡°Liu Changfeng¡¯s father was originally a senior manager at Rui Hui Pharmaceutical. After the CEO of Rui Hui Pharmaceutical passed away, he became in charge of all the matters regarding Rui Hui Pharmaceutical.¡± ¡°I see...¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she suddenly recalled that she still had something important to tell him. She patted her head and said, ¡°Hubby, look at me. I forgot to tell you about this! ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My grandfather seemed to have left me a huge inheritance...¡± Mu Huan roughly told him about her grandfather¡¯s inheritance and then continued, ¡°I wanted to wait for you toe back so that you could investigate. I didn¡¯t expect our rtionship to be so bad after that. I forgot about this matter. I only recalled it when I heard about this.¡± At the mention of that time period, Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll look through the things and get someone to investigate.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. Then, with a beautiful expression, she said, ¡°What if what my grandfather left me is a huge inheritance that¡¯s several times bigger than the Ling family¡¯s? If that¡¯s the case, your grandfather won¡¯t insist on you being with Ling Wei. This way, our family won¡¯t have any conflicts and can live happily! Last time, her mother-inw had called to tell her that the old man was very unhappy overseas and often did not eat. His health was getting worse and worse. Her mother-inw was so worried that her hair was turning white. She did not want her mother-inw, who was such a good person, to live such a miserable life. It would be great if there were no such conflicts. Bo Junyan did not speak and only caressed her head. S Country. Shangguan Yu waited until the next morning for Fu Siye to return. However, when she saw his tired expression, she did not ask him and told him to rest first. Fu Siye slept until the evening. When he came downstairs after taking a shower, he saw that Shangguan Yu was making dinner. The light of the sunset shone on her, making her glow. It was so beautiful that he was stunned. Actually, he wasn¡¯t that tired this morning. It was just that he hadn¡¯t made a decision yet. That was why he was so worn out and wanted to wait a little longer to make a decision. Chapter 951 - A Sudden Loss (2)

Chapter 951: A Sudden Loss (2)

He did not sleep for long. He¡¯d spent the entire morning thinking about what decision to make. Before he went downstairs, he had made up his mind to separate from her. Just as she had said, even if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had grown up together, he had to let go of her on ount that her grandfather had saved his life. If he didn¡¯t love her, he should let them both be free. After the divorce, he could still keep his promise and continue to take care of her. But now, seeing her like this, he thought that if he were to divorce her, she would definitely belong to another man. At that time, she would be like how she was to him, washing other men¡¯s hands and making them soup, looking at other men with such loving eyes, and even... He couldn¡¯t even think about it, let alone see it happen! This made his hard-earned decision copse again! He was unwilling to let her leave or ept letting her go. Fu Siye had never been so hesitant and uncertain in his life. Just as he was about to turn around and head upstairs to buy some more time to make his final decision... Shangguan Yu turned around. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Under her gaze, Fu Siye could no longer turn around and go upstairs. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, dinner will be ready soon.¡± Taking care of him was her habit. No matter what the situation was, she was used to taking care of his needs first. ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Siye looked at Shangguan Yu with aplex expression and struggled. When it came to his wife¡¯s status, he had nothing to be picky about. In fact, she was perfect. Whether it was in terms of their married life or in other aspects, she was verypatible with him. If she had not plotted for him to marry her, he would have been very satisfied with her. However, she had used his trust in her to plot against him. After dinner, Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye quietly. Fu Siye knew what she was waiting for, but he said, ¡°I still have work to do. Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± Shangguan Yu had known him since they were young, and he was the only one in her eyes, so she naturally understood him. ¡°Siye, it won¡¯t take long to tell me your decision. It¡¯ll only take a few seconds.¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± It would only take a few seconds to say it, but it would take longer to make it. ¡°Siye, I really don¡¯t want to wait anymore. You either give me an answer now or let me leave.¡± Fu Siye was about to say something. ¡°After you left, I sat on the sofa and waited the entire time,¡± Shangguan Yu said lightly. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Shangguan Yu did not speak again, but her gaze told him that if he did not give her an answer now, she would leave. ¡°Why do you want an answer now?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why she had to force him to make a decision now. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡± Fu Siye recalled what she had said before and mocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would love me forever and wait for me forever?¡± After a long pause, Shangguan Yu said, ¡°I overestimated myself. My life is too long. I can¡¯tst that long.¡± ¡°Shangguan Yu, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being very selfish? When you love me, you insist on forcing me to marry you. When you don¡¯t want to love me anymore, you insist on forcing me to make a decision. What do you take me for?¡± Fu Siye¡¯s gaze turned colder. Shangguan Yu lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m very selfish. I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the past, whenever he mentioned how she forced him to marry her, she would always exin. Chapter 952 - A Sudden Loss (3)

Chapter 952: A Sudden Loss (3)

But now, she didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. No matter how much she tried to exin, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. It was useless no matter what she said. He could think whatever he wanted and say whatever he feltfortable with. Fu Siye saw that Shangguan Yu no longer tried to exin as she did in the past, saying that she had never thought of forcing him to marry her, and that she had never schemed against him. Instead, she directly admitted that she was selfish, and his gaze turned even colder. Because only when a person really wanted to let go would they no longer care. He reached out and pinched Shangguan Yu¡¯s chin. ¡°Shangguan Yu, this marriage isn¡¯t something you can just give up if you want it!¡± Shangguan Yu was about to say something. Fu Siye continued, ¡°Back then, you did such a thing and ruined Gu Lingyin¡¯s life, depriving her of her right to be a mother. You should pay the price for this. No matter what she wants to do to you, you can only bear with it. You can¡¯t resist, let alone leave!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin her life! I didn¡¯t ask someone to kidnap her! The loss of her child has nothing to do with me!¡± If it was Shangguan Yu who did it, she would never deny that she had to bear the responsibility. However, she would never admit to anything she didn¡¯t do, much less let anyone bully her. ¡°There¡¯s no point denying what happened back then!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s words made her want to say something, but she stopped herself because it was useless. ¡°Shangguan Yu, only I can decide whether or not this marriage will continue!¡± ¡°Yes, only you can decide. So, do you want to continue or end this?¡± This was all she wanted to ask. If he wanted it, she would continue being married to him. If he didn¡¯t want it, she wouldn¡¯t force him to stay. She would give him her blessings. Fu Siye suddenly realized that there was no need for him to make a decision now. ¡°When I want to end this, I¡¯ll naturally tell you, but you have no right to interrogate me!¡± Shangguan Yu was about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about finding another man. If you dare to have such thoughts and show such behavior again, I¡¯ll lock you up!¡± ¡°Fu Siye, you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± With that, Fu Siye turned around and headed upstairs. Shangguan Yu looked at his back and didn¡¯t know if she had gotten an answer or not. Because he didn¡¯t want a divorce despite having such a good opportunity. All along, he had thought of all sorts of ways to get her to take the initiative to divorce him. Now, she had helped him, but he didn¡¯t want it. Did this mean that his feelings for her had changed? Although she got disappointed over and over again in the past, Shangguan Yu still had hope. Because she really loved him so much. This love surpassed her life and everything about her. She really wanted to be with him... Even if it was a one in a million chance, she wanted to grab hold of it and not give up. At Yun University... ¡°Xiao Huan, what do you want for lunch?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat, I...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s next words were cut off by her phone. It was from Xue Yun. ¡°Xiao Huan,e over quickly. Your granny is being treated at the hospital!¡± After she suddenly received such a call, without any warning, Mu Huan¡¯s mind went nk. It took her a few seconds to regain her senses. ¡°What happened? What happened to Granny?!¡± ¡°Your granny got into a car ident,¡± Xue Yun said in a choked voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Mu Huan said as she dashed out. After hanging up, she called Bo Junyan. Chapter 953 - A Sudden Loss (4)

Chapter 953: A Sudden Loss (4)

Bo Junyan asked her to wait at the school field; they¡¯d travel by helicopter. Not long after Mu Huan ran to the field, rumbling sounds came from the sky. In order to save time, she did not ask the helicopter to stop. Instead, she asked Bo Junyan to throw down the softdder and climbed up. At the hospital in the Imperial Capital. After arriving at the hospital, Bo Junyan went straight into the operating theater. ¡°Why did Junyan enter the operating theater?¡± Xue Yun asked in shock. ¡°He¡¯s the best surgeon. With him around, nothing will happen to Granny!¡± Mu Huan looked at the door of the operating theater and clenched her fists. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She did not expect Bo Junyan to be a doctor! ... Bo Junyan was the best surgeon, but with Mu Huan¡¯s granny¡¯s current situation, even a god wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. Her injuries were serious, and she was old... No matter how good his medical skills were, there was nothing he could do. When she saw Bo Junyaning out, Mu Huan¡¯s heart, which had been hanging tightly in her chest, dropped. Because her husband was so formidable, her granny would definitely be fine! However, when she met his eyes, her heart, which had just calmed down, stopped beating. She was about to step forward to ask Bo Junyan about the situation when she froze. The color instantly drained from her face. Very quickly, her face turned frighteningly pale. No... It can¡¯t be what I think... It can¡¯t be... Bo Junyan stepped forward and reached out to hug her tottering body. ¡°Xiao Huan, Granny has something to tell you.¡± Mu Huan was at a loss for words. Her already pale face was now frighteningly pale as she trembled. Bo Junyan picked her up in heartache and carried her in. Granny did not have much time left. If she could not see the olddy onest time, she would definitely not be able to take it. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± When Xue Hua saw Mu Huan, she smiled at her. Mu Huan¡¯s tears instantly blurred her vision. She couldn¡¯t speak or move. She knew that with her granny¡¯s age, she would eventually have to leave her. However, she did not expect that this day woulde so suddenly that she could not take it. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t cry... This is a good thing... Granny can finally meet your grandfather...¡± Xue Hua smiled weakly. Mu Huan¡¯s tears fell even harder, but she still couldn¡¯t say a word. If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan hugging her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily. ¡°Xiao Huan... promise Granny... you¡¯ll be fine...¡± Although Xue Hua had been living a happy life and did not want to die anymore, she was not afraid of death because she had long made preparations. However, she knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t prepared, especially since this day hade so suddenly. Mu Huan wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Xiao Huan... don¡¯t let Granny leave uneasily. You... know that Granny has been waiting... for this day for a long time...¡± One would die sooner orter, but when one died suddenly, it would be very uneptable, especially when her granddaughter regarded her so highly. Mu Huan wanted to speak, but the sound she made was that of indescribable crying. It was so sorrowful that Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. Xue Hua also shed tears. ¡°Xiao Huan... Granny, I don¡¯t want... to see you like this... Let Granny... leave happily... alright?¡± Mu Huan grabbed her granny¡¯s hand and cried even harder. ¡°Xiao Huan... if you do this, Granny... will not be able to rest in peace...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want her granny to feel uneasy about leaving. She didn¡¯t want her to worry about her in thest moments of her life, but she couldn¡¯t say anything and could only nod tearfully. Chapter 954 - A Sudden Loss (5)

Chapter 954: A Sudden Loss (5)

¡°Good child...¡± Xue Hua¡¯s smile became even weaker. She thought of something and said, ¡°Xiao Huan... don¡¯t... me your mother... especially your brother...¡± Mu Huan looked up at her granny, not knowing why she was saying this. ¡°Granny doesn¡¯t have... no time... Answer... promise... Granny...¡± Xue Hua used herst ounce of strength to grab Mu Huan. Mu Huan¡¯s tears fell even harder. When she nodded her head while crying, Xue Hua closed her eyes forever. Thest thing a person could bear was losing their loved ones. Especially when she was still fine the day before. Just like that, she closed her eyes forever and never woke up again. Just like that, she left her forever. Mu Huan knelt in front of Xue Hua¡¯s bed and cried her heart out. When Xue Yun snapped back to her senses and realized what Bo Junyan meant by his words, she rushed in. When she saw that her mother had passed away, her vision darkened and she fainted a few times. In the end, she held on to the wall and barely managed to stand. She stumbled over to Xue Hua and knelt there like Mu Huan, wailing. Ling Group... ¡°You said that she¡¯s dead?¡± Ling Wei frowned. She¡¯d asked him to use Ling Xiao to make the olddy go missing. Why did he let her die?! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you do? Why did you let her die?!¡± This olddy was Mu Huan¡¯s only weakness. If she¡¯s dead, Mu Huan would be even more difficult to deal with. Furthermore, the olddy had a very important role in her n. Now that she was dead, everything would have to be overturned and redone. The assistant lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Ling. The ident happened too quickly. I didn¡¯t have time to react.¡± Ling Wei was about to say something else when she suddenly realized that it was good that the olddy had died. Mu Huan cared so much about her granny, and now that the olddy was dead, she must be in great pain! Furthermore, the olddy could be said to have been killed by Ling Xiao. This way, Mu Huan would definitely not be able to forgive Ling Xiao. This way, when the time came... Ling Wei, who thought of her new n, did not say anything else to the assistant. ... It was only after she had investigated the cause of her granny¡¯s car ident that Mu Huan realized why her granny wanted her to not me her mother and Ling Xiao. Because her granny could be said to have been killed by Ling Xiao. That day, Xue Yun brought Xue Hua and Ling Xiao out to y. When Xue Yun went to the washroom, Ling Xiao pushed Xue Hua away angrily because Xue Hua had said a few words to him. Xue Hua, who was weak, stumbled a few steps back and retreated to the road. Coincidentally, a drunk car jumped out and ran her over... This was an ident, but it wasn¡¯t an ident. This was because Ling Xiao had pushed Xue Hua. It could be said that he had caused Xue Hua¡¯s death. After Mu Huan found out the truth, her eyes reddened with anger. She reached out and picked up Ling Xiao, who was beside Xue Yun. Ling Xiao, who was lifted into the air, looked at the terrifying Mu Huan and started crying in fear. ¡°Mom... Mom...¡± Xue Yun hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Huan, quickly, put Xiao Xiao down. He¡¯s your brother! ¡°Besides, that was just an ident! Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t do it on purpose! He didn¡¯t expect that! He¡¯s only a child!¡± Ling Xiao was born when Ling Feng was old, so he naturally doted on Ling Xiao. Xue Yun also doted on Ling Xiao and let him do whatever he wanted. She let him do as he pleased, and he developed a personality where he could not ept criticism from others. Once others said something, he would get angry and attack. ¡°He¡¯s already eight years old! He¡¯s not a three-year-old kid who doesn¡¯t know anything! How could he push Granny?!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. Chapter 955 - A Sudden Loss (6)

Chapter 955: A Sudden Loss (6)

¡°I know that Xiao Xiao is too insensible! I will definitely educate him well from now on! I will definitely not let him be so willful and rash again! He really knows his mistake!¡± Xue Yun looked at Ling Xiao as she spoke. Ling Xiao hurriedly looked at Mu Huan and begged with tears, ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong! I really know I was wrong! Sister... I beg you... Sister...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I will really teach Xiao Xiao well. I really will! Put him down first...¡± Xue Yun went forward and grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s hand, getting her to put Ling Xiao down first. ¡°Just educating him?¡± Mu Huan asked with reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up! I¡¯ll give him a good beating!¡± Xue Yun said in a serious tone. ¡°He killed Granny... your biological mother!¡± How could she only want to protect him and not be angry with him?! ¡°Xiao Huan, I know. I have already beaten him up badly, but he¡¯s still a child! He still doesn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t expect such a serious consequence either. For the past two days, he has been having nightmares. He¡¯s already very scared and regretful! Xiao Huan, what else do you want to do with him?¡± Xue Yun cried. Even in the eyes of thew, he was just a child and did not need to be responsible. Furthermore, he did not do it on purpose. He did not expect that just a slight push would result in this. He really did not expect it! ¡°You want him to pay with his life? Then you should take my life! It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t educate him well that he¡¯s so insensible!¡± Mu Huan tightened her grip on Ling Xiao¡¯s hand, and the veins on the back of her hand bulged. Sensing the strength in her hand, Ling Xiao cried even harder in fear. ¡°Mom, save me... Mom, save me...¡± When Xue Yun heard his cries, her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. ¡°Xiao Huan! Let go of your brother! Let go of him! ¡°If you want to hit me, then hit me. If you want someone to pay with their life, then let me do it!¡± Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun with bloodshot eyes and tightened her grip. This was her mother, her biological mother... After a long while... Mu Huan threw Ling Xiao away. She didn¡¯t use a lot of strength, but he still fell so heavily that Ling Xiao cried his heart out. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Xue Yun red fiercely at Mu Huan, her gaze as though she wanted to eat her up. ¡°How could you throw him away?! How could you?! He¡¯s your brother!¡± How could she throw him out?! How could she?! ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± She didn¡¯t have a brother! No matter who gave birth to him, she didn¡¯t! ¡°Why do you deny him even though I¡¯m your mother?!¡± Xue Yun¡¯s heart ached when she heard Ling Xiao¡¯s heart-wrenching cries! Mu Huan looked at Ling Xiao, who was wailing like a ghost and howling like a wolf. She tried her best to resist the urge to kill. With bloodshot eyes, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better take him away immediately. If you want him to stay well, don¡¯t ever let me see him again!¡± If she wasn¡¯t her biological mother and if Ling Xiao wasn¡¯t her biological son, she wouldn¡¯t have cared if this was an ident or not. No matter if he was a child or not, she would have made him pay with his blood! ¡°You...¡± Xue Yun, who was about to say something, was so frightened upon meeting Mu Huan¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes that she forgot what to say. When she was young, Mu Huan was a tender and sweet little girl. After she reunited with Xue Yun, because she yearned for this lost and regained motherly love, she treated her mother so well that it was indescribable. This made Xue Yun surprised that she could be so vicious. Chapter 956 - Sudden Loss (7)

Chapter 956: Sudden Loss (7)

She was stunned. When she snapped back to her senses, she hurriedly helped Ling Xiao up and left with him. After they left, Mu Huan turned around to look at her granny¡¯s profile. She seemed to have suddenly lost all her strength as she slumped to the ground, her tears falling again. When Bo Junyan returned, he saw her slumped there, crying so sadly. Heart aching, he strode forward and pulled her into his embrace. As Mu Huan looked at her granny¡¯s profile, more and more tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a granny anymore... This is how it is now, I don¡¯t have a granny anymore... Just like this, I won¡¯t be able to see her again... Just like this... I can¡¯t do anything... Just like this...¡± Mu Huan clutched her chest, feeling so terrible that she was about to explode. ¡°You still have me... Hey, you still have me...¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly andforted her gently. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t acknowledged my mother, my granny would still be alive and well...¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t acknowledged your mother, something else might have happened.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her to me his granny¡¯s death on herself. This wasn¡¯t her fault. ¡°What could have happened...¡± There was always someone protecting her granny when she¡¯s in the Bo residence. It was her mother who¡¯d felt that it was inconvenient to bring along someone to the Ling residence and said that she would definitely take good care of her granny. She felt that that was her biological mother and that she would definitely be fine with her. Hence, she did not let anyone follow her. If someone had followed her, such a thing would definitely not have happened. ¡°Xiao Huan, this isn¡¯t your fault. You can¡¯t think like this. If you do this, Granny will be worried and upset in the sky.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, but at this point, he could only use these tofort her. ¡°Does heaven exist? Is there a cycle of good and evil in this world? If there is, why would my granny die? ¡°My granny was the best person in the world. She had never done anything bad. We had such a tough life in the past. Whenever someone from a poor family fell sick and came to us, she would check them and give them medicine for free. She¡¯d saved so many people and did so much good. Why did she die just like that? Why?¡± ¡°Sometimes, death isn¡¯t a punishment but a release. Granny went to reunite with your grandfather. She was very happy when she left.¡± ¡°Happy? Do you think she, who¡¯s living happily, had wanted to die...?¡± In her granny¡¯s eyes, there was only reluctance. She had worked hard and suffered for the rest of her life. Now, she had finally gotten a good life and her health was getting better. With her daughter and granddaughter apanying her, she was living so happily, but she suddenly passed away. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He was never good atforting people. This kind of pain of losing his family was not something any words couldfort. He could only hug her tighter. Mu Huan did not speak further. She only cried in his embrace. Her cries were so sorrowful and heart-wrenching. Although Bo Junyan¡¯s heart ached, he did not say anything else. He only hugged her. It was a good thing that she could cry. Only by crying could she vent her sorrow. ... Mu Huan sent Xue Hua¡¯s body back to Yun Cheng for burial and informed Mu Dongsheng. When Mu Dongsheng received the news, he rushed to the mourning hall. He didn¡¯t expect his ex-wife¡¯s mother to pass away so suddenly. When he arrived, Mu Huan, who was dressed in mourning clothes, was kneeling in front of the mourning hall. She was holding a wooden stick and flipping through the paper money in the brazier to make them burn even more vigorously. After crying for a few days, she could no longer cry. Her expression was as numb as a robot¡¯s. Seeing her like this, Mu Dongsheng walked forward with heartache. Chapter 957 - A Sudden Loss (8)

Chapter 957: A Sudden Loss (8)

He knew how important Mu Huan¡¯s granny was to her. He came up to Mu Huan and was about to say something when he saw Xue Yun kneeling beside Mu Huan. He was so shocked that he forgot what he was doing. Why... why... How... how... Mu Huan did not have a good rtionship with Mu Dongsheng. Furthermore, Xue Yun clearly did not want to be involved with the past. Hence, she did not tell Mu Dongsheng that Xue Yun was still alive. Mu Dongsheng was stunned to see a dead person appear here. Sensing something amiss, Xue Yun looked up. When she saw Mu Dongsheng¡¯s stunned face, her expression becameplex. After all, they were married for so many years. However, she quickly lowered her gaze and stopped looking at Mu Dongsheng. Mu Dongsheng stood there in a daze for a while before he snapped back to his senses. He excitedly reached out and grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm. ¡°Xiao Huan, look! There¡¯s a ghost! There¡¯s really a ghost! Your mother¡¯s ghost is kneeling beside you!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± Before anyone could say anything, Mu Dongsheng added, ¡°No! She has a shadow! She¡¯s not a ghost!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch Xue Yun¡¯s chin. When he felt that she had a chin and that she was warm, he said, ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯re actually not dead!¡± Xue Yun¡¯s real name was Song Ning. Just as Xue Yun was about to say something... Bo Junyan got someone to invite the two of them out and let them catch up outside. He went to Mu Huan¡¯s side and knelt down beside her. He reached out for the wooden stick in her hand and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, go eat something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡± His wife, who was always so hungry that she¡¯d panick when it was time to eat, had not eaten for two days. ¡°No appetite.¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t eat anything now. She didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. Bo Junyan did not speak further, but he signaled for someone to bring a bowl of porridge. At this point, she had to eat even if she couldn¡¯t eat. After someone brought the porridge over, he fed it to Mu Huan. ¡°Eat even just a bit. We still have to send Granny up the mountainter. If you don¡¯t eat something, you won¡¯t have the energy to bury her and send her on herst journey.¡± When she thought about her soft and weak body, Mu Huan knew that he was right. Even if she didn¡¯t want to eat, she had to eat a little. However, after she forced herself to finish that bowl of porridge, she suddenly felt nauseated and vomited everything out... She wasn¡¯t pregnant. It was just that her stomach couldn¡¯t take food... Bo Junyan frowned in worry. Outside the mourning hall... ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯re actually not dead!¡± Mu Dongsheng was still in shock. ¡°Are you very disappointed that I didn¡¯t die?¡± Xue Yun really didn¡¯t want to recall the past. She didn¡¯t want to see the Mu family again, especially Mu Dongsheng! Mu Dongsheng instinctively said, ¡°How could that be?! How could I be disappointed?! I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡± He really liked her and loved her. Her death had directly extinguished hisst struggle. His heart that had wanted to fight against his mother hadpletely died and turned him into a good-for-nothing. Now, seeing that she was still alive, he was really overjoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be happy or disappointed. I¡¯m no longer Song Ning. I¡¯m Xue Yun. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore!¡± Mu Dongsheng was so happy that he was about to step forward to grab her when his hand froze in mid-air. After a while. Heughed at himself. ¡°That¡¯s true. No one wants anything to do with someone like me.¡± Chapter 958 - One Has to Look Ahead (1)

Chapter 958: One Has to Look Ahead (1)

Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu also came to send Xue Hua off. Shangguan Yu¡¯s parents had passed away early. It was her grandfather who had brought her up, and her grandfather had passed away. After experiencing the pain of losing the only family she had left to rely on, she could especially understand and sympathize with Mu Huan¡¯s current pain. Bo Junyan knew this. Furthermore, Mu Huan liked Shangguan Yu very much. He¡¯d asked Shangguan Yu to apany Mu Huan,fort her, and counsel her. ... After the funeral, Mu Dongsheng, who knew how Mu Huan¡¯s granny had passed away, called out to Xue Yun. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us,¡± Xue Yun said coldly as she looked at him from afar. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us, but I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Xiao Huan,¡± Mu Dongsheng said. ¡°What do you have to say? Speak.¡± Xue Yun remained far away. Seeing her like this, Mu Dongsheng could not help but mock, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you? Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve already had an affair and don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± At the mention of the past, Xue Yun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s really no one more trashy and disgusting than you!¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be honored to spend such a long time with me, the trashiest person in the world?¡± Mu Dongsheng smiled. Xue Yun did not know how he could have the face to say such things. She did not want to know either. She turned around and left. ¡°I heard that your son killed your mother,¡± Mu Dongsheng said. He had never thought that she was still alive, and he especially never thought she¡¯d have a son with another man. However, he had no right to say anything to her because he was too much of a scum. A scum like him had no right to say anything to her. ¡°Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t kill my mother! He didn¡¯t want that to happen either! He didn¡¯t know that things would be so serious! He didn¡¯t do it on purpose! You¡¯re not allowed to say that about him!¡± Xue Yun couldn¡¯t bear to hear others say that Xue Hua had been killed by Ling Xiao. He was such a young child, and he didn¡¯t do it on purpose! How would he know that such a thing would happen if he pushed her?! He really didn¡¯t know that! He was innocent! Because of this matter, he had nightmares every day. In just a few days, he had lost a few kilograms. He was still a child! Why did he have to bear such a sin?! ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t know that the matter would be so serious, should he have pushed his own granny? Besides, I heard that they were on the side of the road at that time. Didn¡¯t he know that you can¡¯t fight and push people on the side of the road? Is eight years old really that young? Even a three-year-old knows that you can¡¯t run around and hit people on the side of the road!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s insensible! He¡¯s not well-behaved! But that is all my fault! It¡¯s my fault!¡± How could Xue Yun not be in pain after losing her biological mother? She was also in pain and med herself, but it was all her fault! It was all on her! If she had to say who had killed her mother, it was her! She was the one who had killed her mother! It wasn¡¯t her son¡¯s fault... It really wasn¡¯t... He was still such a young child... Mu Dongsheng did not want to talk to her about whether or not Ling Xiao had killed Xue Hua. Seeing her like this, he immediately changed the topic. ¡°You should know how important Mom is to Xiao Huan.¡± Xue Yun remained silent. She knew that to Mu Huan, her granny was much more important than her mother. She knew that losing her granny was a heavy blow to Mu Huan. Recently, she had lost a lot of weight. She knew that Mu Huan was suffering, but she was also suffering! Chapter 959 - One Has to Look Ahead (2)

Chapter 959: One Has to Look Ahead (2)

It was her biological mother who had passed away! Her biological mother! ¡°From your performance just now, I know that you dote on your son a lot. It¡¯s only right for you to dote on him. However, don¡¯t forget that Xiao Huan is also your biological daughter. You should have treated her well in the first ce. After such an incident, you should treat her well unconditionally. In the future, don¡¯t do anything to hurt Xiao Huan. You have to be especially careful and not let your son appear in front of Xiao Huan. Regardless of how you think that this matter was just an ident, that your son didn¡¯t want this to happen either, that he¡¯s innocent and he¡¯s afraid... ¡°Xiao Huan¡¯s granny still died because of him. Xiao Huan can do anything for her granny. If this child wasn¡¯t your biological son, she would definitely make him pay a heavy price! It would make things better if she could take revenge on this person, but now, she couldn¡¯t do anything because of you. ¡°Her granny passed away just like that, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know how much she wants to explode in her heart, how unbearable it is! You have to be more careful with her andfort her more.¡± It had to be said that Mu Dongsheng knew Mu Huan very well. He knew that nothing could be done, which made her feel even more pain and difort. ¡°Are you using me of treating Xiao Huan badly?¡± When Xue Yun heard his words, the fire in her heart soared. ¡°Mu Dongsheng, how dare you say such things?! How are you qualified to say such things?! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how would things havee to this?! What¡¯s so good about you to Xiao Huan?! You¡¯re not even worthy of her calling you Dad! You actually have the face to ask me to treat Xiao Huan better?! ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag who cheated on your wife and has an illegitimate daughter who¡¯s only two months younger than Xiao Huan. You¡¯re a scumbag who chased your daughter out of the house after marrying a third party and you forced her to marry at such a young age. How dare you have the cheek to say that about me?!¡± Xue Yun felt that Mu Dongsheng was thest person in the world who had the right to say anything about her. This was because it was all his fault that the two of them had be like this! If he had not cheated on her and wasn¡¯t so cowardly, he would not have been unable to protect the two of them. How could things have be like this then?! Also, she had lost her memory and was unable to take care of her daughter for the past ten years. But he had his memories and was living a good life, yet he did not take care of his daughter. He actually had the cheek to say that about her! ¡°Yes, I have no right. I¡¯m not ming you. I just want to tell you to treat Xiao Huan better from now on.¡± Mu Dongsheng knew that he had no right. He was the most trashy person in the world. No matter what, he had no right to criticize her. He wasn¡¯t really trying to. He was only telling her how tolerant Xiao Huan was being and how upset she was, all so that Xue Yun would treat her better in the future. He wanted her to recover from the pain of losing her granny as soon as possible. ¡°What right do you have to make me treat Xiao Huan better? Why don¡¯t you treat her better?!¡± Xue Yun felt that even if it wasn¡¯t an usation, he had no right to say such things! Mu Dongsheng: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to treat his daughter well. Besides, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to treat her well now. After a long silence... He said, ¡°I¡¯m a scumbag and a bad father, but do you think you¡¯re a good mother? If you want to be a good mother, you have to treat Xiao Huan better. It won¡¯t do to blindly think of yourself as the only one who¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I know what I should do. You don¡¯t have to say anything about me! From now on, don¡¯t appear in front of me!¡± Xue Yun said fiercely and turned to leave. Chapter 960 - One Has to Look Ahead (3)

Chapter 960: One Has to Look Ahead (3)

Mu Dongsheng looked at her back with a gloomy expression. Yes, it was all his fault. It was all his fault that everything had turned out this way. If he had not been so cowardly back then and had summoned up the courage to resist, the two of them would not have had such a tough life... He wasn¡¯t good. He was the least qualified person in the world to live well. In the following days, Mu Huan had been like a soulless person. She did nothing every day and stayed in the room where her granny had stayed. No matter how Bo Junyan tried to counsel her, no matter how Shangguan Yu tried to persuade her, no matter how Xue Yun cried, no matter how Li Meng and Wu Xingye teased her, it was useless. Days passed. Just as Bo Junyan was about to find a professional psychiatrist to treat Mu Huan... Mu Huan suddenly appeared in front of him without warning and smiled at him. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go eat something good tonight, alright?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her smiling face and was stunned. It had been a long time since he had seen her smile like this. Seeing it suddenly made him think that he was hallucinating because he really missed his wife¡¯s smile. Mu Huan was stunned when she saw Bo Junyan like that. He was the same man whose expression remained unchanged even when Mt. Tai was about to copse. She reached out to hug him and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I¡¯ve made you worry about me these past few days. I won¡¯t be like that from now on. I¡¯ll only be happy going forward!¡± Humans had to look forward. No matter how unbearable it was, what was lost was lost. No matter what, she could never get it back. She could never have it again. If she could not walk out of the pain, she would be swallowed by it. Her granny would not want to see her like this. She¡¯d want her to live happily. No matter what happened, as long as she did not die, she would get up and continue living with a smile! Bo Junyan did not speak and only hugged her tightly. ... Mu Huan was a person who was good at self-regting. Soon, she was like before, full of energy, confidence, cheerfulness, and positivity. Because Shangguan Yu had been visiting her almost every day recently, Mu Huan and Shangguan Yu¡¯s rtionship had improved. On this day, Mu Huan came to Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop to have afternoon tea with her. After Mu Huan sat down, Shangguan Yu had something to do and sent someone a message. Mu Huan casually flipped through the newspaper that was on the shelf beside her and found that Fu Siye and Gu Lingyin had attended a charity banquet. The report even said that the two of them were about to rekindle their old feelings. After reading the report, she could not help but look at Shangguan Yu. ¡°Sister Yu, may I ask what¡¯s going on between you and Fu Siye? Why are you letting him off like this?¡± Although her Sister Yu was gentle, she did not have the personality of a doormat. How could she tolerate Fu Siye under such circumstances? Naturally, Shangguan Yu had already read the newspaper ced in the coffee shop. Hence, she knew why Mu Huan suddenly asked this. She lowered her eyes and smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Because I love him. I can¡¯t give uppletely on him.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Then, what about Gu Lingyin? Why do you have to tolerate her like this?¡± ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t the one who got someone to kidnap Gu Lingyin, the whole thing started because of me...¡± Everyone knew that Shangguan Yu liked Fu Siye. Ever since she was young, she had only had eyes for Fu Siye, but Fu Siye clearly didn¡¯t like her. Her grandfather had tried all sorts of ways to make her like someone else, but she couldn¡¯t manage to. Chapter 961 - One Has to Look Ahead (4)

Chapter 961: One Has to Look Ahead (4)

But even so, Shangguan Yu had never thought of being with Fu Siye. She had always known that loving someone was her own business. Fu Siye had no obligation to respond to her feelings, and she didn¡¯t want to like Fu Siye so much. However, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She couldn¡¯t follow her grandfather¡¯s advice to find someone she didn¡¯t like but could get herself to marry. Hence, she had originally nned to spend the rest of her life alone. However, her grandfather, who had always doted on her and wanted to give the best things in the world to her, did not allow her to be alone for the rest of her life. She really liked someone and could not let him go. No matter what price he had to pay, no matter what means he had to use, he had to get this person for her. After learning that he had contracted a terminal illness and that he didn¡¯t have much time left and couldn¡¯t take it slow, he had plotted against her and Fu Siye and made Fu Siye want her when he was drunk. Then, he had brought the Fu family to capture the scene and used the friendship between the two families and his saving of Fu Siye to force him to take responsibility. He even got someone to seduce Gu Lingyin, who was Fu Siye¡¯s girlfriend at that time. The person her grandfather found was naturally a top-notch handsome person. Gu Lingyin was sessfully seduced and had sex with that person. However, when her grandfather passed the evidence to Fu Siye, things did not turn out as her grandfather thought. Gu Lingyin said that she had slept with the other party because the other party had drugged her. At that time, because her grandfather had schemed against him, the furious Fu Siye believed Gu Lingyin¡¯s words without any reservation. No matter what evidence he was presented, he only believed Gu Lingyin. Although she too was drugged by her grandfather at that time and did not know anything about it, Fu Siye still felt that Shangguan Yu was the mastermind behind all of this. He hated her to the extreme. She didn¡¯t want him to hate her so much, and she never wanted to use any means to force him to be with her. Hence, she¡¯d tried her best to persuade her grandfather and even threatened him with suicide to not force Fu Siye to marry her. She had also sessfully made her grandfather let go of that coercion. Later, she heard that Gu Lingyin was pregnant and that it was Fu Siye¡¯s. Fu Siye wanted to take responsibility for her and marry her. However, his parents, who didn¡¯t like Gu Lingyin to begin with, didn¡¯t want her to be with Fu Siye. They also didn¡¯t believe that Gu Lingyin was carrying Fu Siye¡¯s child, so they forced Fu Siye to separate from Gu Lingyin. However, Fu Siye was a man. The more you forced him to do something, the more he resisted and insisted on being with Gu Lingyin. Fu Siye¡¯s parents had no choice but to ask Gu Lingyin to go to the hospital for a checkup. If this child was from the Fu family, they would allow them to marry. However, Gu Lingyin refused to do that checkup no matter what. This made Fu Siye¡¯s parents feel even more that this child did not belong to the Fu family. Shangguan Yu¡¯s grandfather, who was still thinking about getting her to be with Fu Siye, suggested that the Fu couple kidnap Gu Lingyin and force her to go to the hospital for a checkup after hearing about this. The Fu couple felt that this was a good solution and got someone to kidnap Gu Lingyin. During this process, Gu Lingyin lost her footing and fell down the stairs. She lost a lot of blood, and after she was saved, the doctor said that she could not get pregnant again. After that, Gu Lingyin insisted that Shangguan Yu had instigated her grandfather to get Fu Siye¡¯s parents to kidnap and coerce her, causing her to have a miscarriage. Her grandfather and her inws had said that this matter had nothing to do with her. But to Fu Siye, what her grandfather had done was what she had done. Her grandfather had instigated his parents to tie Gu Lingyin up, so it was she who had asked someone to tie Gu Lingyin up. No matter how she tried to exin, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know about it. Chapter 962 - There’s No Need for Benefits (1)

Chapter 962: There¡¯s No Need for Benefits (1)

When a person didn¡¯t believe you, no matter how much evidence you presented to them or how much you exined, they wouldn¡¯t believe you. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand this logic and always pursued him with all sorts of exnations and proofs. But now, she understood. Hence, she no longer exined. However, no matter what, Gu Lingyin had lost her child and could no longer be a mother because of her. Hence, she had never thought of dealing with her. After Mu Huan heard the whole story, she asked, ¡°Sister Yu, why do you like someone like Fu Siye?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be too much to trample a man like him to death. Why would a good little fairy like her like him so much and defile herself? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shangguan Yu smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t know why she liked Fu Siye so much. ¡°I don¡¯t want to love him like this either.¡± If one could live a good life, no one would want to live such a tough life. Mu Huan looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡°Sister Yu, there are many things in life that you can do other than pursue love. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. No matter who the other person is, you can¡¯t lose yourself.¡± To Mu Huan, love had to be mutual. The other person loved her deeply and was willing to give up everything for her. That was why she would also sacrifice her life for him. ¡°I know.¡± Shangguan Yu knew all that, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Seeing this, Mu Huan did not continue. Instead, she changed the topic and said something else. There were some things that everyone knew. Just like how she knew that no matter how much pain she was in, her granny wouldn¡¯t be able to return. However, she just couldn¡¯t walk out of that pain. When the time came and she figured it out herself, she would be able to walk outpletely. In the evening, Bo Junyan came to pick Mu Huan up. Looking at Bo Junyan, who had always been cold and aloof, carefully protecting Mu Huan, Shangguan Yu was really envious. She would probably never have such love in her life. After Mu Huan and the rest left, Shangguan Yu cleared up the table. As she was putting away the newspaper, she flipped to the page again and read the report. That day in S Country, he¡¯d said that only he had the right to end this marriage. After he returned, he also asked Gu Lingyin to move out of their house. However, he did not keep a distance from her. He even let her enter hispany and would often attend banquets with her. It made everyone think that something was about to go down and that the two of them were getting back together. She knew that he was indignant. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to be schemed against by her for the rest of his life. She knew that he knew that this would bring about such an impact and make her suffer, but he still did it on purpose. He knew... Shangguan Yu did not continue thinking. Instead, she looked out of the window and saw that the snow in the ditch opposite had turned to ice. In the car... ¡°Hubby, when that Fu Siye was young, did he have a brain injury?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Every time his wife met Shangguan Yu, she would ask him a simr question. Last time, she¡¯d asked if Fu Siye had gone crazy. ¡°Tell me, if his brain hadn¡¯t been damaged, why would he be so stupid?¡± Gu Lingyin had already betrayed him, but he still wanted to be with her. He didn¡¯t even know if the child in Gu Lingyin¡¯s stomach had been his or not, but he had wanted to marry her and take responsibility. He didn¡¯t have any evidence, yet he insisted that it was her Sister Yu who had orchestrated everything. He was even more brainless than a moron! Chapter 963 - There’s No Need for Benefits (2)

Chapter 963: There¡¯s No Need for Benefits (2)

If she were Shangguan Yu, she would have kicked him to the Pacific Ocean! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan patted his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°I think that as his good friend, you have to advise him to look into his mental health. If he finds out earlier and gets treated sooner, there¡¯d still be hope for him in life!¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll advise him to follow his conscience.¡± In the past, he had never asked Fu Siye about his feelings because they were all adults. He knew very well what he was doing. But now, his wife had been saying this every day, making him feel that Fu Siye was a little stupid. As his good friend, given such a foolish situation, he should talk to him. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. Then, she hugged Bo Junyan and said, ¡°It¡¯s really only when peoplepare themselves to others that they realize how fortunate they are! Only then would one realize how rare a good man like my husband is! How happy this makes me!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. It was no wonder that he liked to hear praises. These praises were good and pleasing to the ears! Especially when it was she who praised him! ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Mu Huan reached out to hug his neck. PA Wang, who was driving, silently pressed the separator button. When his master¡¯s rtionship was going bad, he would suffer. Yet when it¡¯s doing well, he would also suffer ten thousand points of critical damage. He was a pitiful bachelor... ... Mu Huan¡¯s good mood darkened when she saw Xue Yun. Although she had walked out of her pain, this didn¡¯t mean that she had forgiven them. She still couldn¡¯t bear to see Ling Xiao, and she didn¡¯t want to see her mother for the time being. However, Xue Yun woulde over every few days and treat Mu Huan well, making all sorts of delicious food for her. After sending Xue Yun off again, Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby, no matter what agreement you made with Ling Feng, let¡¯s cancel it!¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something. ¡°I don¡¯t need a mother¡¯s love bought with benefits. It¡¯s enough for me to have a husband!¡± Last time, when she shook off Ling Xiao, her mother had looked at her with a gaze that said she wanted to tear her apart. But after what happened, she was like a fine person who came here to please her. She didn¡¯t want her to be so ingratiating andpromising for the sake of benefits. If she didn¡¯t love Mu Huan, she didn¡¯t have to. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to pull her into his embrace and lowered his head to kiss her. She always thought things through clearly. This made her easily hurt. A weekter, in the Imperial Capital... ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to treat Mu Huan well? Why didn¡¯t you treat her well?!¡± Ling Feng looked at Xue Yun angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve been very good to her!¡± Xue Yun felt aggrieved. She had really done everything she could to treat her daughter well. She didn¡¯t know how else she could treat her well. ¡°If you really treated Mu Huan well, why would Bo Junyan suddenly take back his promise?!¡± Ling Feng felt that Xue Yun had not done a good job. Xue Yun instinctively asked, ¡°What did he take back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know this. You just have to continue being good to Mu Huan!¡± Ling Feng didn¡¯t want to tell her. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t understand even if he told her. ¡°I¡¯m really already very good to Xiao Huan, but if she doesn¡¯t want to ept me, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Xue Yun felt depressed as she spoke about this. She really didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no other way, we have to think of a way! Besides, you¡¯re her biological mother! Her flesh and blood! It¡¯s not up to her if she wants to ept her biological mother or not. She simply must do so!¡± Chapter 964 - You Can Use the Past to Remember (1)

Chapter 964: You Can Use the Past to Remember (1)

Xue Yun said helplessly, ¡°Xiao Huan is different from other children. I left her behind for ten years and didn¡¯t bother about her. Our rtionship was originally very flimsy, but then that incident happened, and she¡¯s only just walked out of her pain...¡± How could she ept her as her mother without any ill feelings? ¡°That was just an ident! Because of that matter, Xiao Xiao¡¯s personality has changed so much. Why doesn¡¯t she empathize with you? Her heart should ache for Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is her blood-rted brother!¡± Ling Feng felt that Mu Huan was just insensible. This was purely an ident, yet she med his son! ¡°Xiao Huan¡¯s rtionship with my mother was especially deep. She had agreed to get married so early for my mother¡¯s sake. It¡¯s too painful for her to lose my mother.¡± Xue Yun put in a good word for Mu Huan. ¡°Don¡¯t go to such lengths. In short, our rtionship with the Bo family will only worsen because of your good daughter. You just have to think of a way to make this better!¡± Ling Feng didn¡¯t want to hear so much. He only wanted to see a good oue. Xue Yun really did not know what else she could do. She had already done her best. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what else I can do. Besides, our family doesn¡¯t have to rely on the Bo family to survive. Why must we cooperate with the Bo family?¡± Although Xue Yun favored Ling Xiao and focused on the Ling family, Mu Huan was her biological daughter. She wanted to treat her well with pure intentions and not because of ulterior motives. And since Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to see her now, she couldn¡¯t even fulfill his request. His request exhausted her. ¡°What do you know?! Do whatever I ask you to do!¡± Ling Feng had invested in a big project a while ago, but this project waster found to cause serious environmental problems and was stopped by the higher-ups. As the biggest investor, he¡¯d suffered heavy losses. Bo Junyan, on the other hand, had always had an eye for investment. Furthermore, he had contributed the patents to the new energy sourcest time. This made him have a good rtionship with the G Group. Insider news was especially urate and traveled fast. In short, the Bo Group was developing rapidly, and the Ling Group was going downhill. If this continued, a problem with the capital chain might develop. He urgently needed a few projects that could clearly earn money. Previously, although Bo Junyan did not work with the Ling family, there would be a lot of insider news for him. The information that Bo Junyan gave him included which projects were very profitable. Hence, this rtionship could not be stopped. ¡°I can¡¯t do it now,¡± Xue Yun said directly. Ling Feng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to say this. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it now. I don¡¯t know what else I can do. I¡¯ve really done my best,¡± Xue Yun exined. Ling Feng looked at her and did not say anything else. His gaze turned cold. Xue Yun knew that she had disappointed him, but she had no choice. Because of this matter, Ling Feng was no longer as good to Xue Yun as before. He often treated her with coldness. No matter how hard Xue Yun tried to improve their rtionship, it was useless. Ling Wei took the opportunity to build a good rtionship with her father. In the past, the father and daughter almost fought it out. Now, their rtionship was even closer than before. After Ling Wei began to get along well with Ling Feng, she plotted all sorts of things, making Ling Feng increasingly dissatisfied with Xue Yun. Xue Yun¡¯s days with the Ling family were bing worse and worse. Even Ling Xiao was not being treated by his father as well as before. This made her feel that she couldn¡¯t continue like this. However, when she went to look for Mu Huan, Mu Huan was indifferent to her. Chapter 965 - You Can Use the Past to Remember (2)

Chapter 965: You Can Use the Past to Remember (2)

She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she wanted to cooperate and gain benefits so that Ling Feng would treat her better. This way, her life with inhumane treatment became more and more difficult. Xue Yun felt like she was being pressed down until she couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t help but me Mu Huan for this. Xue Yun¡¯s original life had been so good, but Mu Huan suddenly appeared. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared in her current life, how would she have ended up like this...? Hence, when she mustered up the courage to tell Mu Huan to let Bo Junyan resume his agreement with the Ling family and Mu Huan rejected her outright, she lost control. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m your biological mother! I gave birth to you! How can you bear to see me lead such a difficult life? Do you know that your Uncle Ling doesn¡¯t talk to me anymore? I¡¯m afraid that if this goes on, he might move on to another woman. Do you know how tough it has been for me these days...?¡± She was her biological mother. How could Mu Huan reject her without hesitation? ¡°My life was originally so good. I was happy every day, but you...¡± Although Xue Yun did not finish her sentence, Mu Huan could tell what she meant. She was ming Mu Huan for acknowledging her. She was the one who¡¯d made her life be like this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have acknowledged you back then.¡± Mu Huan med herself. She shouldn¡¯t have recognized her and then acknowledged her. Both of them would have still been living well now and her granny would have still been fine. Xue Yun, who had lost control and was about to explode, instantly cooled down after hearing her words. ¡°Xiao Huan... I... That¡¯s not what Mom meant...¡± She was her biological mother. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited to see their biological mother, who had been dead for so many years, suddenly appear and want to confirm their rtionship? She shouldn¡¯t have said that. She shouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sorry. I know that you¡¯re living a difficult life now.¡± Mu Huan was a smart person. Even without Xue Yun saying anything, she knew that her current situation was not good. She was in a difficult situation both inside and out. Xue Yun wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only watch with reddened eyes. Mu Huan looked at her and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°How about this? Mom, go back and tell Ling Feng what he wants. If he wants something, I¡¯ll clear it up once and for all. From now on, Mom, don¡¯te looking for me again. I wish you the best. From now on, you¡¯ll be able to live very happily like before. No, I hope you¡¯ll be even happier than before.¡± What she had lost was lost, and she would never be able to find it again. Why did she have to live so unhappily? From now on, they would be on their own. They would live the life they wanted, and they would live the good life of the past. Everyone would be happy. This was good. When Xue Yun heard her words, her mind went nk. After a while, she said, ¡°Are you cutting ties with your mother? You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± She was her biological mother! How could she just reject her?! ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m your mother! Your flesh and blood!¡± Xue Yun said as her tears fell. Mu Huan could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cutting ties with you. You gave birth to me. No matter what happens, you¡¯re still my mother. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to live such a difficult life anymore. I want you to live a happy life. You have your family now and your own life. You definitely won¡¯t want to give up this life and would want to continue being with them.¡± Chapter 966 - You Can Use the Past to Remember (3)

Chapter 966: You Can Use the Past to Remember (3)

¡°However, because of the various conflicts between me and the Ling family, I definitely can¡¯t give them all sorts of benefits. Like this, we can only keep being unhappy. Hence, it¡¯s better to not have any interactions. Everyone will be fine this way.¡± ¡°You even want to cut ties with me...¡± Xue Yun¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely. ¡°This is different from severing ties. If we¡¯re severing ties, it means you¡¯ll no longer be my mother. From now on, your life and death will have nothing to do with me. What we¡¯re doing is simply not disturbing your life anymore. You¡¯re still my mother. If you live well into the future, I¡¯ll look after you. If you don¡¯t live well because of someone, I¡¯ll return ten times the favor to them. As long as you want to live with me, I¡¯ll give you the best of everything!¡± Mu Huan knew that the most important thing to her mother now was the Ling family. She wouldn¡¯t let her give up the Ling family to be with her, and neither would she. Hence, she could only let go and let her return to her family to continue her happy life. As Mu Huan spoke, she held Xue Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll always be your strongest backing.¡± Xue Yun¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely. ¡°Xiao Huan, Mom doesn¡¯t want... Mom doesn¡¯t want anything anymore. As long as I can still see you often... Mom knows that Mom is biased, but I¡¯m no longer like before. I couldn¡¯t control that thought before. You don¡¯t know how much I me myself and feel guilty for being like this... ¡°You¡¯re the baby I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. I love you too...¡± Xue Yun really had this daughter in her heart. She loved her, and she lived in self-me and pain. This was especially since her daughter, who¡¯d been discriminated against, still only wanted to do good for her mother. ¡°I know...¡± Mu Huan knew that she still cared about her. Just like how no matter how bad her father was, he still had her in his heart. This was enough. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Xue Yun hugged her and cried. She really wanted to end things peacefully. She really wanted them to get along harmoniously. She wanted her family to be happy. Mu Huan did not speak further. It was just that when Xue Yun was about to leave, she wanted her to consider her words. When Xue Yun left, Bo Junyan happened to return and heard that Mu Huan wanted Xue Yun to consider something. After Xue Yun left, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°What do you want your mom to consider?¡± ¡°I want Mom to...¡± After hearing Mu Huan¡¯s words, Bo Junyan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always missed your childhood?¡± He knew that the days when she was pampered by her parents as a child were Mu Huan¡¯s best memories. She yearned to have parental love again. Mu Huan looked up at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to miss the past. But no matter what, one can¡¯t go back to those days. One can¡¯t cling to the past and make one¡¯s current life unhappy.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to touch her head. His little cutie was really good at everything. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go. ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯ve grown up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy to have such a good wife like me?¡± Mu Huan reached out to hug him. She looked up, her eyes shining. ¡°Very happy.¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± She had the best husband in the world! Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. As long as one learned to let go, one could lead a happy life. Nothing is more important than the happiness in front of you. ... Her period, which had alwayse on time, did note. Although Shangguan Yu felt that it was impossible, she still bought a pregnancy test. In the end, she found she was pregnant. Chapter 967 - Break Off (1)

Chapter 967: Break Off (1)

All these years, she had been hoping that she would get pregnant. She wanted a child with him, but she had never gotten pregnant. But now, she was. First, Fu Siye, who wanted to divorce her so much before, no longer wanted to divorce her. Now, there was this child she had been looking forward to for a long time. This represented the turning point between them. Did it mean that she could really live such a good life with him like she thought? Her heart, which was originally full of injuries, had a new hope. Actually, no matter whether she and Fu Siye could walk toward the oue she wanted, the arrival of this child made her extremely happy. She really wanted a child. With this child, even if she couldn¡¯t be with Fu Siye in the future, she would have a family and a life direction. In this world, people had many different personalities. Ever since she was young, Shangguan Yu had only wanted Fu Siye. He was the center of her life, and her life had always revolved around him. She didn¡¯t know what she would do without him in her world. Hence, even though she was so scarred, she couldn¡¯t give uppletely. This was because there was still hope for her to be with him. If they were to be separated, then her life would only be left with darkness. She didn¡¯t know how she would spend the rest of her long life. If she had a child, her life would not be so dark. She would work hard to give the child all the best things. Her future would be filled with life and hope. She did not tell Fu Siye about her pregnancy immediately. She wanted to go to the hospital to confirm it and also wanted to confirm her and Fu Siye¡¯s future before talking about her pregnancy. With a child, she couldn¡¯t be like before. When it was just her, it didn¡¯t matter how Fu Siye treated her. But if she had a child, it would be different. If there were only arguments between parents, life would be cold and it would affect the child¡¯s mental and physical health. In contrast, even if a child was brought up by a single parent, life wouldn¡¯t be so cold and painful. The child would grow up healthier. She wanted to wait until everything was confirmed before telling Fu Siye about her pregnancy. Bo Group... After discussing the coboration with Fu Siye. Bo Junyan put down the document in his hand and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His Brother Bo was looking at him. ¡°How are you and Xiao Yu doing now?¡± Bo Junyan had known Fu Siye since he was young, so he¡¯d naturally known Shangguan Yu since they were young. It was just that they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other. Fu Siye was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Brother Bo, since when do you have the time to care about me?¡± ¡°Recently, your sister-inw has been asking me if there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. It makes me think that you¡¯re a little stupid, so I¡¯m concerned about you,¡± Bo Junyan said honestly. The corners of Fu Siye¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Brother Bo, go back and tell Sister-inw that my brain has never received any injuries. The one with brain damage is Gong Zeye.¡± ¡°But are you smarter than Gong Zeye, who has brain damage?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± What was wrong with him?! ¡°I saw you attending the banquet with Gu Lingyin a few days ago. It¡¯s said that the two of you are about to rekindle your rtionship.¡± His wife had pointed at him that time and said, Look, isn¡¯t this Fu Siye stupid?! ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to get back together.¡± Fu Siye had never thought of getting back together with Gu Lingyin. He only felt guilty toward her. She could have had a good life, but because he hadpletely ruined it, she could not be a mother. No matter how he tried to make it up to her, he could not. Chapter 968 - Break Off (2)

Chapter 968: Break Off (2)

Hence, he indulged her a little more. He knew that she was indignant, so he let her do whatever she wanted to make Shangguan Yu misunderstand and make her feel better. ¡°Then do you want to have a good life with Xiao Yu?¡± Fu Siye fell silent. ¡°If you want to live a good life with her, then don¡¯t let her misunderstand you. You shouldn¡¯t have made it up to Gu Lingyin in order to hurt Xiao Yu. Actually, if you¡¯re willing to let go of the indignation in your heart, you should know that Xiao Yu is innocent.¡± Bo Junyan knew roughly what had happened back then. Apart from being determined to marry Fu Siye, Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Fu Siye became even more silent. ¡°After Old Master Shangguan passed away, with your means, you could have divorced Xiao Yu. You had ten thousand ways to make her leave the marriage with nothing, but you didn¡¯t. Hence, you should know very well what you want the most in the depths of your heart. Don¡¯t always be like this because of that indignance.¡± Bo Junyan knew that Fu Siye was indignant. Only if he was willing to let go of such indignation would things work. Hence, Bo Junyan had never interfered in his rtionship matters. ¡°I heard from your sister-inw that Xiao Yu is already waiting for her heart to die. Once a woman¡¯s heart dies, it¡¯ll be impossible between you and her. Think about it carefully. Is your indignation more important, or is Shangguan Yu more important? That can¡¯t make you let go. When it¡¯s time to make a decision, you have to make it decisively. Don¡¯t wait until you lose something before you regret it.¡± In the past, Shangguan Yu had never thought of leaving him. He had time to slowly let go. Now, she was so tired that she wanted to leave him. If he didn¡¯t love her, then let go. If he liked her, then he should quickly let go of the indignation in his heart and pursue her to lead a good life. Bo Junyan¡¯s words made Fu Siye¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°I¡¯ll consider this matter carefully.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was nothing else he could say. In the Imperial Capital... When Xue Yun met Mu Huan, she did not want to get benefits from her for once. She¡¯d really just wanted to continue seeing her daughter and make up for something. However, after she returned and faced Ling Feng¡¯s cold face, she couldn¡¯t help but tell Ling Feng about what Mu Huan had told her. ¡°Then I have to think about it carefully. What do you want?¡± He needed a big project. When Xue Yun heard his words, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ling Feng, I don¡¯t want to keep cozying up to Xiao Huan. She¡¯s my daughter. I...¡± Although she couldn¡¯t help but me Mu Huan for acknowledging her and ruining her beautiful life, that was her biological daughter... She wanted to meet her often and take care of her. Xue Yun¡¯s heart was really conflicted and in pain. When a selfish person wanted to be a good person, it was the most painful. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. This rtionship can¡¯t be broken off just like that. Even if you ask for a big project this time, will she still reject you if you still want to see her from now on?¡± Ling Feng felt that Xue Yun was stupid. This kind of blood rtionship couldn¡¯t be severed. What was she afraid of? Mu Huan had given her benefits this time. Next time, if there¡¯s anything they needed, she would cry and beg. How could Mu Huan be heartless and not care? Absolutely not. So, wasn¡¯t it foolish to get a huge benefit for nothing? ¡°Ling Feng, I can¡¯t do this... She¡¯s my flesh and blood. I can¡¯t treat her like this...¡± Xue Yun said with a pained expression. Ling Feng looked at her and frowned. ¡°Xiao Xiao is also your flesh and blood. Why don¡¯t you think about our son more? If the Ling family is doing well, Xiao Xiao¡¯s future will be good.¡± Chapter 969 - Break Off (3)

Chapter 969: Break Off (3)

¡°But I can¡¯t keep asking my daughter for benefits. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re so poor that we can¡¯t survive...¡± Of course, Xue Yun wanted her son to have a better future. However, the Ling family was already very rich. Couldn¡¯t they just let the two of them interact? ¡°We¡¯re so poor that we can¡¯t survive anymore! Recently, a few things have happened to the Ling Group, causing the capital chain to be almost broken. I just didn¡¯t tell you.¡± If it were in the past, Ling Feng wouldn¡¯t have made things so difficult for her. But now, it wasn¡¯t the same. The Ling Group really couldn¡¯t do anything wrong now. Xue Yun was shocked. ¡°How can that be?! Isn¡¯t our family on par with the Bo Group?¡± ¡°That was a few years ago. Bo Junyan is a business genius. After he took over the Bo Group, the Bo Group has been developing rapidly every year. And because of bad luck, the Ling Group has been going downhill for the past few years. Recently, bad things have been happening one after another. It has reached the point where it might go bankrupt.¡± Although Ling Feng had deliberately made the situation sound serious, the days of being on par with each other had indeed passed. ¡°Then... then...¡± When Xue Yun heard that the Ling Group was in trouble, she was momentarily at a loss. ¡°This is a critical moment. Otherwise, why would I need you to do such a thing?¡± ¡°But...¡± Xue Yun thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s might be possible this time, but after that, I really won¡¯t be able to face Xiao Huan anymore.¡± Her daughter had already said that she wanted to settle everything. If Xue Yun still wanted such benefits, she¡¯d really have no face to show her daughter again. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you after this!¡± Ling Feng agreed. However, he had other ns. Yun Cheng... When she received a call from Xue Yun asking Ling Feng to talk to Bo Junyan, Mu Huan could not help but feel upset. Even though this was her suggestion, she still felt terrible. Although she knew in her heart that her mother would definitely choose this in the end, Mu Huan could not help but wish for the opposite. She¡¯d hoped that she would really do as she said and not want anything. If she could meet her often, all she wanted was to make it up to her as a daughter and love her well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan... I didn¡¯t want this to happen. I really didn¡¯t want this to happen... But your Uncle Ling said that the Ling Group is in a crisis...¡± Xue Yun kept apologizing. She knew that even if this was Mu Huan¡¯s suggestion, her decision would still make her sad and upset. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. I was the one who disturbed your life. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± It was her fault. This waspensation. She didn¡¯t have to feel sorry for her. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t say such things. I¡¯m your mother and you¡¯re my daughter. Let¡¯s not go so far as to be so polite and unfamiliar with each other. You didn¡¯t disturb Mom¡¯s life. It¡¯s Mom who¡¯s too selfish. It¡¯s Mom who has let you down and abandoned you for ten years. Now, I¡¯m even treating you like this. Mom doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother. She doesn¡¯t deserve you to treat me well...¡± She wasn¡¯t a good mother. She was a selfish and bad mother! ¡°Xiao Huan... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m really sorry... I really didn¡¯t want this to happen...¡± ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to apologize. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. Since you¡¯ve made such a choice, don¡¯t live your life with guilt in your heart. The happiness you¡¯ll live in the future has to be worthy of such a choice.¡± No matter what, Mu Huan hoped that her mother could live a happy life. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Xue Yun¡¯s voice was choked. ¡°Bye, Mom. If you no longer want to live with the Ling family one day, you cane back and find me. Other than that, don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± Chapter 970 - Break Off (4)

Chapter 970: Break Off (4)

Only when something was broken off would it not hurt more. On the other end of the line, Xue Yun started to sob. ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s not be like this, alright? I don¡¯t want anything after this. I just want us to be fine. Let¡¯s go shop and eat... ¡°This way, it won¡¯t affect anything...¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better not.¡± This was only if she could really do it. In the future, they would only be meeting as mother and daughter, eating and shopping. It would not affect anything. It would be nothing. However, she would never be able to reject the Ling family. It was just like how she had confidently said that she didn¡¯t want anything when they separated earlier, but now, she had made such a decision. After hanging up, Mu Huan suddenly felt a little cold. The next second, she was pulled into a warm embrace. Mu Huan nestled in his warm embrace for a while before saying, ¡°What¡¯s given to Ling Feng cannot exceed the benefits of those drugs.¡± Mu Huan had given the Song family¡¯s secret prescriptions to Bo Junyan. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan lightly caressed her head and hummed. Mu Huan turned around and hugged his waist. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s good to have you around.¡± Because of him, she was able to walk through the darkest stage of her life. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to think about anything. Just think about me.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Yes, from now on, I¡¯ll only think about my husband and love him!¡± ... After confirming at the hospital that she was pregnant, Shangguan Yu wanted to have a good talk with Fu Siye tonight. Hence, she called him and asked if he could go home for dinner today. Fu Siye listened to Bo Junyan¡¯s words. Although he still did not make a decision, he agreed when Shangguan Yu called to ask if he was going back for dinner. After Shangguan Yu returned home, she started to prepare dinner. She wanted a good start and oue tonight. Fu Siye was going home after work. But Gu Lingyin stopped him. ¡°Siye, thank you so much for what happenedst time. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Gu Lingyin only stopped him after she heard Fu Siye¡¯s call. She didn¡¯t want Fu Siye¡¯s and Shangguan Yu¡¯s rtionship to improve, even if it was impossible between her and Fu Siye. ¡°I have something on today. Let¡¯s go together another day.¡± ¡°You have something on. Are you going back to look for Shangguan Yu?¡± Gu Lingyin said directly. Fu Siye frowned. ¡°Siye, have you forgotten how you asked her not to marry you back then, but she insisted on marrying you? What she said was all fake. If she really never wanted to force you to be with her, she wouldn¡¯t have married you in the end! She¡¯s the most despicable and shameless person in the world! She pushed all the me to someone else, acting as if she¡¯s clean and innocent!¡± Gu Lingyin didn¡¯t believe everything that had happened in the past, that Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t know anything about it. She felt that Shangguan Yu was the most despicable person in the world. She had always gotten in between her and Fu Siye as a sister, making Fu Siye treat her better than he treated his girlfriend. He was even concerned and cared about her. Later, she even got someone to seduce her. It was really not her fault that she was tempted! Fu Siye had always been very busy. Most of his free time was given to Shangguan Yu. She could not get him on the phone all day long. Having him as a boyfriend was no different from not having one. Furthermore, the two of them came from different backgrounds and his parents had never liked her. She was really afraid, sad, and lonely. Hence... That was why she fell into that person¡¯s trap! Chapter 971 - Break Off (5)

Chapter 971: Break Off (5)

If Shangguan Yu had not asked someone to seduce her like that, she would never have done anything to let Fu Siye down. She would have been Mrs. Fu by now, and all of this would have been hers! It was all Shangguan Yu¡¯s doing! She was a despicable and shameless person! ¡°You treated her so well and doted on her like a sister, but she schemed against you and used the trust you gave her to climb into your bed and force you to marry her! Are you really willing to be schemed against by someone like her for the rest of your life?¡± Gu Lingyin had dated Fu Siye before, so she naturally knew him well and knew that Fu Siye was feeling indignant about this. Fu Siye¡¯s eyes darkened. This was what made him most indignant. He treated Shangguan Yu so well and believed herpletely. She had always said that she had never thought of forcing him to be with her, but in the end, she insisted on marrying him. No matter what he said, she had to marry him. If she had never thought of forcing him to be with her, why did she insist on marrying him in the end? If she was really as innocent as she said and did not know anything, then why did she have to marry him in the end? He trusted her so much, but she was like that at the most critical moment... Although Fu Siye had clearly only treated her as a sister and had no romantic feelings for her, ever since he found out that Shangguan Yu liked him, he had always treated her well before they slept together. Just as Gu Lingyin had said, he treated Shangguan Yu better than his girlfriend. He always thought about Shangguan Yu. He was so good to her that he often gave Shangguan Yu a feeling that he actually liked her. It was just that he had not realized it himself. After he got a girlfriend, Shangguan Yu kept a distance from him. However, because the two families had a good rtionship and often interacted, he often took the initiative to take care of her and worry about her life. This made Shangguan Yu, who liked him so much that she couldn¡¯t let go, even more unable to let go. When her grandfather had introduced her to other outstanding prospects, she had also thought that since he already had a girlfriend, no matter what the reason was, no matter how much she couldn¡¯t let go, she should try to let go. However, in the end, those people had ended up with nothing. He had always said that all he had done to her was what a brother who doted on his sister would do, but Shangguan Yu had never wanted to be his sister. She had never called him brother since she was young. ¡°Siye, don¡¯t be fooled by her. A scheming person like her is best at pretending to be innocent and pitiful,¡± Gu Lingyin said as she stepped forward. ¡°I know very well what kind of person she is. You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Even though Fu Siye felt that Shangguan Yu was scheming and didn¡¯t deserve to be trusted, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear others say this about her. ¡°I have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Fu Siye said as he turned around and left. ¡°Siye, listen to me...¡± Before Gu Lingyin could finish speaking, she fainted. Fu Siye, who had just taken a step, heard a plop behind him and instinctively turned around. Seeing that Gu Lingyin had fainted on the ground, he hurriedly went up to see what was going on. After he could not wake her up, he immediately picked her up and sent her to the hospital. Fu Siye felt very guilty toward Gu Lingyin. He had once promised her that he would take care of her for the rest of her life, marry her, and treat her well. Butter on, he went back on his words and even caused her to lose her right to be a mother. Hence, even though she became unbearableter on, he still took good care of her. Now that he saw her like this, he naturally took care of her first. Chapter 972 - Heart Is Dead (1)

Chapter 972: Heart Is Dead (1)

After Shangguan Yu had prepared the meal and everything, she sat on the sofa and waited for Fu Siye to return. When she was waiting for him, she repeatedly thought about how she should open her mouth to talk about this matter. Although she had started to think about it aftering back from the hospital, she felt that it was not good to simply say this. Hence, she had been thinking about how to say it in a better way. By the time she had decided what to say, it was already past mealtime. In the first few years of their marriage, he had promised toe back for dinner. If he didn¡¯te back at mealtime, she would call and urge him. After that, she didn¡¯t call again. But she had such an important matter to discuss with him today, so she naturally had to call and ask him. ¡°Siye, where are you? Are you reaching home soon?¡± Fu Siye wanted to say that he was taking care of Gu Lingyin in the hospital and would not be going back today, but he thought that this would agitate her, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯t be going back tonight.¡± If it were any other time, Shangguan Yu would have hung up without saying anything. However, she was especially anxious to see him today and talk to him. This was because this was the child she had been looking forward to for so many years. She wanted to do so many things for it. This overflowing feeling could not be suppressed. ¡°Can I trouble you to spare an hour? I have something important to discuss with you. If you can¡¯te back, I can go to thepany to look for you. It only takes an hour, no, half an hour!¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to ask him about this tomorrow. She wanted to ask him today. She wanted to know what he nned and how she was going to arrange her future. Fu Siye frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± ¡°I want to talk to you in person.¡± Fu Siye nced at the unconscious Gu Lingyin. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. There¡¯s no time now.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything important that Shangguan Yu could talk about. Her social circle was too small, and it was impossible for her to have any urgent and important matters that had to be discussed immediately. After a moment of silence, Shangguan Yu said, ¡°If there¡¯s no way to meet, we can talk over the phone. Give me some time.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°I want to ask you what you n to do with our rtionship. If I have a child, will you be a good father? Will you treat the child well? Will we be able to live like I told you before?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± He knew that she wouldn¡¯t have anything important to talk to him about right now, but since she was so insistent on talking about it now, it made him feel that it should be something important. Unexpectedly, she asked such a hypothetical question! Was it necessary for her to talk to him now? ¡°Shangguan Yu, are you sick?¡± To her, such a thing was considered an extremely urgent matter! Previously, she had insisted on talking to him in person! Shangguan Yu was stunned by his words. She had thought of all sorts of possible answers that he could give, but she did not expect him to say that she was sick... She was stunned for a while. ¡°Alright, even if I¡¯m sick, please answer my question seriously. This question is very important to me, even more important than your urgent business! Please think carefully and answer me honestly!¡± Shangguan Yu was afraid that he would be angry and feel that she was looking for trouble for no reason, so she deliberately emphasized that his answer was very important to her. ¡°I won¡¯t answer such a hypothetical question!¡± Shangguan Yu fell silent again. This was because his reaction waspletely different from what she had imagined. She could not use the conversation n she had thought of. Chapter 973 - Heart Is Dead (2)

Chapter 973: Heart Is Dead (2)

¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Fu Siye was about to hang up. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m pregnant! Fu Siye, I¡¯m pregnant! I want to know if you¡¯ll be a good father. Do you want our child?!¡± Shangguan Yu shouted hurriedly. Initially, she wanted to know the answer before deciding to tell him about her pregnancy. But now, if she didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t answer. She could only say it first because she didn¡¯t want to wait anxiously. She had waited too long previously. That long period of time had made her anxious to the limit of what she could bear. Now, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Every second felt unbearable. She wanted to know the answer immediately. Just a while ago, she was only asking hypothetically what if she was pregnant. Since he did not answer, she was now really pregnant. Naturally, Fu Siye would not think that she was really pregnant. Recently, she had been testing him repeatedly, and now, she was using this method to force him to make a decision. This made him extremely angry. ¡°If I wanted to have a child with you, then why have you never gotten pregnant all these years?!¡± His words exploded inside Shangguan Yu¡¯s head like a bomb, making her mind go nk. After a while, she snapped back to her senses. ¡°This... all these years, I... I couldn¡¯t get pregnant... because... you didn¡¯t want it? You... did something?¡± All these years, they had a normal married life, and they did not avoid each other. He had no problems, but she could not get pregnant. She thought that she had a problem and went to the hospital to take all sorts of tests and prescriptions, but it was all useless. This had always made her suffer deeply. For this, she even went to see a psychiatrist. But... This was actually because he didn¡¯t want her child. ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Siye admitted directly. He would never know how much damage his words had inflicted on Shangguan Yu. This admission had directly pulled out her tendons, shattered her bones, and destroyed everything she had... She did not speak again. She was speechless. It turned out that he hated her so much. She thought that he actually liked her. It turned out that she just did not realize the truth because of her stupid self-righteousness... He didn¡¯t like her at all. Because if there was even a hint of love, things wouldn¡¯t be like this... Ha... She had actually thought so highly of herself for so many years. She actually... Tears fell unconsciously. ¡°Now, you can give up!¡± Fu Siye hung up after saying that. Don¡¯t test him like this again and force him to make a decision. He was already working hard to let go of that indignation. He wouldpletely let it go! Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand that was holding the phone slipped off and the phone fell to the ground with a thud. Yes, she could give up now. The hope that was supporting her all these years had beenpletely destroyed. She sat on the sofa and did so for a long time. It was as if a century had passed. She wanted to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t... After a while... Only then did she have the strength to stand up and return to her room. It didn¡¯t matter. Even without him, she would still have a baby. Fortunately, she had asked him ahead of time. Otherwise, it would have been too unfortunate for her baby to live in such an unloving family. She had a baby. From now on, she... Suddenly, she missed a step and fell forward. At first, she was still in a daze. When she snapped back to her senses and realized that she was pregnant and it was dangerous for her to fall, she had already fallen. She could only widen her eyes in horror. Chapter 974 - Heart Is Dead (3)

Chapter 974: Heart Is Dead (3)

Shey on the ground motionless. Until she felt warm blood flowing out. She frantically looked for her phone for help, but she couldn¡¯t stand up no matter what. She could only crawl over. After finding her phone, she instinctively called Fu Siye. ¡°Siye... save me... save the baby...¡± She was so scared, so scared... really scared... so scared... ¡°Shangguan Yu, can you stop using such methods?! If you do this, I¡¯ll only be annoyed with you!¡± When Fu Siye heard her words, he felt that she was ying tricks again. In the past, she had done this before. She¡¯d called him so fearfully and asked him to save her. He¡¯d rushed home, but in the end, it was just because a little crayfish had crawled out... ¡°I didn¡¯t... Siye, save...¡± Before Shangguan Yu could finish speaking, she heard Gu Lingyin¡¯s voice. Siye, I feel terrible... Fu Siye immediately went to take care of her and hung up without saying a word. Shangguan Yu looked at her phone and felt like she had been thrown into a thousand-year-old icehouse. The blood in her bones instantly froze. When she snapped back to her senses, she called 120 while trembling. Then, she crawled to the door and opened it. She forced herself to stand up. After opening the door, she slumped down. Blood was still flowing. The ces she had crawled on were all... It was a shocking sight. It made her so afraid that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She was so afraid... that a dark whirlpool appeared in front of her eyes. That whirlpool was filled with cold despair and took away her consciousness. When she woke up... She was already in the hospital. It was the next morning. Sunlight shone through the ss window. The weather was so beautiful that she could not regain her senses when she opened her eyes. It was as if everything was just a nightmare. It was only when the nurse saw that she had woken up and walked over to talk to her that she snapped back to her senses. As shepletely sobered up, those nightmarish memories became clearer and clearer. She was so shocked that she wanted to sit up, but she copsed weakly. She could only reach out and grab the nurse standing by her bed tightly. ¡°My... my child... my child...¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll have more children in the future,¡± the nurseforted. Evenst night, when she felt blood flowing out, Shangguan Yu had already realized that she had lost something... However, she still had hope. She¡¯d hoped that God would give her a miracle. But no... The nurse¡¯s words seemed to have made Shangguan Yu¡¯s blood drain instantly. Her face turned pale, and her hand that was originally holding the nurse fell weakly onto the bed. The nurse could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. The early stages of pregnancy are already unstable. You¡¯re so young, you¡¯ll definitely have a child in the future.¡± Shangguan Yuy there, her face pale and expressionless. Her eyes were empty and unfocused. No one knew if she had heard the nurse. The nurse said a few more words offort. ¡°Miss, your phone is locked with a password. Last night, we didn¡¯t manage to contact your family through your phone. Can you call your family now and ask them toe over to settle the hospitalization procedures?¡± Although this beautifuldy looked very heartbreaking and one couldn¡¯t bear to say anything to her, it was more imperative to inform her family of what¡¯s going on at this time. This youngdy lived in a vi alone and had no neighbors. By right, people living in such a vi should have a housekeeper or something like that. She didn¡¯t even have anyone at home with her. Chapter 975 - Heart Is Dead (4)

Chapter 975: Heart Is Dead (4)

Since they couldn¡¯t contact her family, there were many procedures that they couldn¡¯t follow. There was no response for a long time after the nurse spoke. Just as the nurse was about to leave Shangguan Yu alone, saying she woulde back to ask herter... ¡°I... I don¡¯t have... family...¡± She didn¡¯t have a family... She was alone. The nurse: ¡°...¡± No family? After a while. ¡°What about your husband, no, your boyfriend?¡± ¡°None...¡± She didn¡¯t have one. There was nothing. The nurse: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my friend toe over and settle the hospitalization procedures.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± With that, the nurse who could not bear to see Shangguan Yu like this anymore turned to leave the ward. Shangguan Yuy there for a long time. She called the manager of the coffee shop and asked her toe over to help her with the hospitalization procedures. She didn¡¯t call Mu Huan because she didn¡¯t want Fu Siye to know about this. After settling the hospitalization procedures and having a guardian around, the hospital dared to give Shangguan Yu a detailed examination. Last night, they only did some necessary examinations. The cafe manager pushed Shangguan Yu and waited with her outside the ultrasound room for a checkup. On the television in the hospital waiting room where patients could pass the time, entertainment news was ying. A real estate tycoon was carrying a mysterious woman to the hospital for an emergency. Although the video was not very high-definition, it could be seen that Fu Siye was carrying Gu Lingyin to a hospital¡¯s emergency room. The manager looked at Shangguan Yu worriedly. ¡°Xiao Yu...¡± Shangguan Yu only took a nce at the television before looking away. She did not speak, and the manager did not dare to speak again. ... After Fu Siye confirmed that Gu Lingyin was fine, he flew overseas to deal with work. It was a week before he returned. He got off the ne and reached home at night. Every time he returned home at night, there would be a warm light to wee him, but this time, there was only a room full of darkness. He thought that Shangguan Yu had fallen asleep, so he went upstairs. However, Shangguan Yu was not in the room. He looked in the other guest rooms, but there was no Shangguan Yu. This made him frown. Shangguan Yu had no family, rtives, or friends. Apart from going out to have fun, she had never stayed outside. And if she were to go on a trip, she would definitely tell him. However, she did not call him to say that she was going on a trip. He took out his phone and called Shangguan Yu. No one picked up after it¡¯s been ringing for a while. Just as he was about to hang up... The call got through. Without waiting for Shangguan Yu to say anything, he said, ¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you at home?!¡± ¡°I went out to have fun,¡± Shangguan Yu said. Fu Siye¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never told me your whereabouts.¡± Shangguan Yu had never spoken to Fu Siye like this. After he¡¯d been busy for a week, he found no one home. Now that he was being treated like this, the tired and inexplicably frustrated Fu Siye said coldly, ¡°Up to you.¡± Then, he hung up. On the other end of the line, Shangguan Yu looked at her phone, which had been hung up, and her tears fell silently again. She curled up on the bed and did not wail. She only silently cried... The next day, Fu Siye woke up and went downstairs. He realized that the carpet in the hall had been changed. Thest time the carpet was changed, he was at home. He felt that it hadn¡¯t been too long since thest time, but when he thought about how Shangguan Yu liked things to be clean, he did not think too much about it. Then he went to work. A weekter, Shangguan Yu still did not return. This made Fu Siye, who rarely took the initiative to call her, call her again. Chapter 976 - Heart Is Dead (5)

Chapter 976: Heart Is Dead (5)

The phone rang for a long time before Shangguan Yu picked up. ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How can you not know? It¡¯s almost the New Year...¡± It was almost the New Year. Every year, she would be very busy at the end of the year. How did she have time to go out and have fun for so long this year? ¡°I¡¯ll inform you when I get back,¡± Shangguan Yu said. Shangguan Yu¡¯s words made Fu Siye feel that he was very concerned about her whereabouts. Hence, he said, ¡°Up to you. Come back whenever you like!¡± With that, he hung up. In the past, under such circumstances, Shangguan Yu would always call back. But this time, she didn¡¯t. This made Fu Siye feel inexplicably uneasy. However, he suppressed his uneasiness and went to work. After that, he did not call Shangguan Yu, and she did not call him either. Until another weekter. ¡°CEO, Madam¡¯swyer is waiting for you in the guest room.¡± ¡°Lawyer?¡± Fu Siye frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Siye knew Shangguan Yu¡¯swyer. He used to be Old Master Shangguan¡¯swyer. The moment he entered, Shangguan Yu¡¯swyer stood up and handed him a document. ¡°CEO Fu, this is the divorce agreement that Xiao Yu has signed. Xiao Yu only wants the house and the coffee shop of the Shangguan family. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, please sign here. Then, make an appointment to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to settle the procedures.¡± What a foolish girl. She was about to get a divorce, yet she was still so considerate of him. Not only did she not want half of his assets, but she even threw the entire Shangguan family¡¯s fortune into it. All she wanted was her original home and a worthless coffee shop. ¡°CEO Fu, please sign this.¡± Old Master Shangguan¡¯s personalwyer was naturally trusted by the Old Master, and he was loyal to the Old Master. Even though the Old Master had been gone for many years, he naturally felt sorry for Shangguan Yu. Hence, although he spoke respectfully to Fu Siye, his attitude was actually very bad. He only wanted him to quickly sign so that he could leave. Fu Siye did not take the divorce agreement from thewyer. His eyes darkened as he said, ¡°What tricks is she up to again?¡± What was she ying at? She had been out for so long and then asked someone to send him a divorce agreement when she returned. Was this another way to force him? ¡°If CEO Fu wants to know what tricks Xiao Yu is up to, why don¡¯t you sign the document first and then go through the procedures?¡± thewyer mocked. ¡°Does she really dare to ask me to sign?¡± Did she really dare to ask him to sign? ¡°Please sign it immediately!¡± Thewyer moved the divorce agreement closer and asked him to sign it immediately. Then, he looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡°The Civil Affairs Bureau hasn¡¯t closed yet. As long as you have the time, I¡¯ll immediately inform Xiao Yu to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. We can settle everything in less than an hour.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Tell her to stop!¡± ¡°Xiao Yu has already done so. She has stopped her love for you. She really wants a divorce now. She asked me to invite you to sign the document and arrange a time. Hence, please sign it! Everyone is busy, and CEO Fu, your time is especially precious. Don¡¯t waste your precious time.¡± Thewyer asked Fu Siye to sign again. ¡°CEO Fu, please don¡¯t have any doubts! I can put my head on the line to guarantee that Xiao Yu really wants to divorce you!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s expression instantly turned frighteningly cold! Chapter 977 - Heart Is Dead (6)

Chapter 977: Heart Is Dead (6)

¡°If you want me to sign, then ask her toe over.¡± He wanted to see if she really wanted a divorce! With that, he turned around and left, not wasting any more time with thewyer. ¡°Why do you have to ask Xiao Yu toe over? She has already signed the contract, so you have to sign it...¡± Thewyer followed. But no matter what he said, Fu Siye ignored him and even locked him outside. Thewyer had no choice but to call Shangguan Yu. After Shangguan Yu received the call, she was silent for a while. ¡°Uncle Chu, don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll give him a call to ask.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, are you really not going to reconsider the terms of the divorce? You¡¯re going light on him by giving him all the assets!¡± Thewyer waspletely on board Shangguan Yu¡¯s decision to get a divorce. It was just that she was too foolish as to give such a huge amount of assets to Fu Siye. He didn¡¯t want her to be so foolish, so he had never given up on persuading her to change the terms of the divorce. After all, the contract back then was beneficial to her, and she could totally split the assets and leave. ¡°Uncle Chu, I don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. I¡¯ll hang up for now.¡± With that, Shangguan Yu hung up. Lawyer Chu looked at the phone that had been hung up and sighed. Xiao Yu was good at everything, but she was too infatuated. In the CEO¡¯s office... When Fu Siye saw that the call was from Shangguan Yu, he thought about how she had asked thewyer toe over and ask him to sign the divorce papers. An indescribable anger surged in his heart. This anger made him pause for a while before picking up the call. ¡°Siye, can¡¯t we not meet before you¡¯d sign?¡± Her voice was as gentle as ever, but this gentleness made Fu Siye feel an inexplicable chill. This chill made him grip his phone harder. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± Why did she suddenly want a divorce?! ¡°I¡¯m not ying. I just want a divorce,¡± Shangguan Yu said faintly. Even now, he still felt that she was ying tricks. She was really a failure as a person. ¡°You want a divorce? Shangguan Yu, what do you think I am? When you wanted to marry, you forced me to marry you. Now, just because you want a divorce, you want a divorce! Have you forgotten what I said before? This marriage only has the right to end when I say so! You don¡¯t have it!¡± What right did she have to divorce him just like that?! She¡¯d even signed it directly and asked thewyer toe over and make him sign! ¡°Siye, I know it was my fault for insisting on marrying you back then. I¡¯ve made countless mistakes and deserve to die! Hence, since I¡¯m so detestable, the damned me isn¡¯t worth your time. Life is so short. You shouldn¡¯t waste your precious time on someone like me,¡± Shangguan Yu said calmly as she looked out the window. ¡°Shangguan Yu...¡± Fu Siye, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped. ¡°Where are you?¡± Why did she say that over the phone?! Shangguan Yu knew that he wanted to see her, but before she could get his agreement on the divorce, she didn¡¯t want to see him. Hence, she wanted to say that they could just talk over the phone. However, when she thought about his personality, if he wanted to meet her and she didn¡¯t want to meet him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get a divorce. After weighing the pros and cons, she said, ¡°I¡¯m at my house. Come over.¡± When Fu Siye heard that she was at home, he got his secretary to cancel his afternoon schedule. He picked up his clothes and got up to go home. When he went out, Lawyer Chu, who was waiting outside, had already left. Fu Siye rushed home, but Shangguan Yu was not around. He called Shangguan Yu and said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at home?¡± Chapter 978 - Heart Is Dead (7)

Chapter 978: Heart Is Dead (7)

¡°I¡¯m at my house¡ªthe Shangguan family¡¯s house. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to move all my things out today. From now on, I won¡¯t go back,¡± Shangguan Yu said. When Fu Siye heard her words, he looked at their bedroom and realized that everything that belonged to her had disappeared. Even the wedding photo on the bed was only half of his. He almost crushed the phone in his hand! ¡°Shangguan Yu!¡± ¡°Come over. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± With that, Shangguan Yu hung up. Fu Siye looked at the phone that had been hung up and then looked at their bedroom. Over the bedhead, his face was so dark that it was scary! Damn it! How dare she! Ever since they were young, Fu Siye had always been the one to say whatever he wanted and Shangguan Yu would listen to whatever he wanted. Other than when they got married and when he asked her not to agree to his parents marrying her, she had never disobeyed him. Now, she actually dared to do such a thing secretly! She was really capable! When he arrived at the Shangguan residence in a rage... Shangguan Yu sat in front of the French window in the living room. There were two cups of coffee on the table and many desserts. When she heard footsteps, she looked up and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Seeing her like this, Fu Siye was so angry that he wanted to explode for no reason. However, his eyes only became colder. He walked over and sat opposite Shangguan Yu. When he looked at Shangguan Yu, he realized that she had lost a lot of weight. She had been thin since she was young, yet now, she was even thinner. Only her sharp little face was left. Also, there was a heater in the house. It was so hot, but she was dressed so thickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your face as pale as a ghost? Are you sick?¡± Shangguan Yu saw that though he was so angry, he was still in the mood to care about her expression. Was she sick? She lowered her head and smiled. In the past, she had always thought that his concern was because he liked her. Now, she knew that it wasn¡¯t. The two of them had grown up together. Humans were not nts and trees, so how could they be heartless? After so many years of being together, even if he didn¡¯t have any love for her, he had other feelings for her. It was normal for him to care about her. In the past, she had always thought that this was a sign of love. She really... thought too highly of herself. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Fu Siye frowned. Her smile was as beautiful as ever, but this smile made him feel shocked and inexplicably... afraid... Right. Just scared. An indescribable fear. Shangguan Yu looked up. ¡°Nothing.¡± Fu Siye suppressed the inexplicable fear in his heart. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you suddenly want a divorce?¡± In the past, she had also yed the tactic of retreating in order to advance. However, she had only said that she wanted to separate. She had never been like this before. Not only did she find awyer, but she even destroyed their wedding photo. She cherished their wedding photo so much, but she actually ruined it! ¡°I saw the report between you and Gu Lingyin. Since you¡¯re so nervous about her, you must still have love for her. In that case, why should we continue to suffer?¡± If possible, Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t want to tell him the real reason. Things hade to this, and it was all her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have married him. She shouldn¡¯t have been so agitated that she was in a daze, causing her to step on the stairs and lose... It was all her fault. She should bear all these mistakes and pain alone. Chapter 979 - Heart Is Dead (8)

Chapter 979: Heart Is Dead (8)

Fu Siye frowned. ¡°You should know that it¡¯s impossible for me to be with her. Given that, would you really want a divorce so badly because of such a matter?¡± He felt that this was impossible. Although Gu Lingyin often did things in front of Shangguan Yu that made her misunderstand, she should know that it was impossible between him and Gu Lingyin. He would definitely not do anything to betray her. She shouldn¡¯t have been so determined to divorce him just because she saw such a report. ¡°Yes, a person¡¯s heart will always be tired. Even though I know that you won¡¯t be with her, I¡¯m still very tired and exhausted from how you treated me because of her. I really don¡¯t want to continue.¡± Between them, they had really reached the end. No, it wasn¡¯t between them. He had never thought of taking the same path as her. It was that she had reached the end of her single-minded love. ¡°Besides, Siye, you don¡¯t love me and don¡¯t like me at all. Why do you want me to waste your time?¡± He didn¡¯t love her, so why wasn¡¯t he willing to sign the divorce papers? Suddenly, she recalled that he had said that if she wanted to marry him, she would have to force him to marry her. If he wanted to get a divorce, she would let him. Could it be that she had hurt his male ego like this, so he didn¡¯t want a divorce? ¡°Siye, I won¡¯t talk about divorce anymore. You can talk about it. You¡¯re the one who wants a divorce.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why should I mention it? When did I say I wanted a divorce?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you not love me and hate me? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you want a divorce?¡± If it were in the past, Shangguan Yu would have thought that he liked her and didn¡¯t want a divorce because of it. But now, she didn¡¯t think so. This made her unable to understand why he didn¡¯t want a divorce. He hated her so much and didn¡¯t want to be with her, but because of that promise, he had to be with her again. The days with him were so painful. Now that she had let go and given him all her assets, why was he still unwilling to leave? She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Fu Siye¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Shangguan Yu, are you forcing me to make a decision again?¡± Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± After a while. She raised her hand and said seriously, ¡°I swear on my grandfather that I really want a divorce. I¡¯m definitely not ying any tricks!¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s parents had passed away early. It was her grandfather who had brought her up. Her grandfather was very important to her. No matter how sly and scheming she was, she would not use her deceased grandfather as part of a threat. Fu Siye knew this. This made him deeply aware of how sincere she was in wanting a divorce. This made him stand up suddenly. He leaned over and lifted her chin. ¡°Shangguan Yu, you...¡± What exactly do you want? When he saw her face up close, he did not say anything. Because he saw that her face was pale just now. It was the same before, even when she would apply powder and blush. She rarely put on thick makeup, but now, even such thick makeup could not hide her paleness and haggardness. She was so sudden in her determination to divorce him. This made him think of some bad possibilities. Hence, he pulled her up and was about to walk out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Fu Siye was afraid that she was sick, which was why she suddenly became like this. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± Fu Siye said as he bent down to carry her. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital!¡± Shangguan Yu grabbed the table tightly and refused to let go. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why are you so haggard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve decided to divorce you that I haven¡¯t slept for many days. I¡¯m really fine!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s so painful and difficult to decide, why should we get a divorce? We won¡¯t get a divorce!¡± Chapter 980 - Give Me a Way Out (1)

Chapter 980: Give Me a Way Out (1)

If it were in the past, Shangguan Yu would definitely have been wild with joy when she heard his words. She would be full of confidence and hope to continue her life. But that was in the past, not now. She didn¡¯t want to love again. She didn¡¯t want to lose herself when loving someone again. It was all because she had lost herself that she lost her baby. If she could be stronger, if she could be more indifferent, she wouldn¡¯t be like that. She didn¡¯t want that anymore... From the ecstasy of confirming her pregnancy to the sorrow of losing her child, only a day had passed. This day had destroyed everything Shangguan Yu had, making her heart unable to burn again. Now, she didn¡¯t even want to see him again, let alone continue living with him. ¡°Fu Siye, let go of me.¡± Shangguan Yu held his hand. His touch was unbearable. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. I...¡± Before Fu Siye could finish speaking, Shangguan Yu lost control and shouted, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Fu Siye was frightened by her expression and instinctively let go of her. He had never seen Shangguan Yu lose control even when they were young, and she had never been unable to tolerate his touch. All along, she had been looking at him with eyes full of love. Whenever he got a little closer to her, she would be so happy that her eyes would light up. Now, she actually... couldn¡¯t tolerate his touch... What exactly happened? Why did she suddenly be like this? After Fu Siye let go of her, Shangguan Yu took a few deep breaths and picked up the desserts on the table. She had to eat a few pieces in a row before she could suppress her uncontroble emotions. ¡°Fu Siye, sit opposite me. Let¡¯s talk about the divorce. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you can leave. I¡¯ll sue you in court. We¡¯ll meet in court then,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what happened to me. I don¡¯t need you to care. No matter what happens to me in the future, it has nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t use the promise you made to my grandfather. The best way for you to take care of me is to divorce me. Then, we¡¯ll go our separate ways from there! ¡°Also, I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m really not sick! You don¡¯t have to send me to the hospital!¡± She answered everything Fu Siye wanted to say in one breath, making Fu Siye momentarily speechless. All along, she had been the one sticking to him and chasing after him. He didn¡¯t have to do anything to her at all. She was already extremely happy just by him treating her a little better. Now, she was suddenly so determined to leave him. And before this, he didn¡¯t know if he wanted to continue with her. Just now, in a moment of desperation, he had said that they wouldn¡¯t get a divorce. He had been conflicted these days and had had difficulty making a decision. It was only then that he realized what he wanted the most in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to divorce her. Compared to the indignation in his heart, he couldn¡¯t ept that she wouldn¡¯t belong to him anymore. She would love another man the same way in the future. Hence, even if he had to be tricked by her for the rest of his life, he would ept it! He had only just acknowledged her and made up his mind. But she was already determined to leave him. He didn¡¯t know what he should do or what he could do right now. He could only look at her like that... Until a whileter. ¡°Why? Why are you suddenly so determined to divorce me?¡± Something must have happened for her to be like this. Otherwise, she would definitely not be like this! After all, she loved him so much! Chapter 981 - Give Me a Way Out (2)

Chapter 981: Give Me a Way Out (2)

¡°I¡¯ve realized that you won¡¯t fall in love with me no matter what. I¡¯m too tired. I don¡¯t want to continue.¡± Shangguan Yu picked up the coffee cup, lowered her head, and took a sip. The bitter taste immediately spread through her taste buds. ¡°That¡¯s not all it is. You were fine thest time we met!¡± Fu Siye felt that she couldn¡¯t have wanted a divorce just because she was tired. Last time, she¡¯d wanted him to make a decision for her. He had brought her around S Country and even told her that it was impossible between him and Gu Lingyin. He only felt guilty toward Gu Lingyin, and their rtionship had improved a lot. Furthermore, she had previously probed him and forced him to make a decision only because she wanted to know how he wanted to treat their marriage. Did he still want to divorce her like before, or did he want to continue with her? If he wanted to divorce her, she would let go and fulfill his wish. If he didn¡¯t want to, she would continue living with him. To put it simply, she still wanted to be with him. Under such circumstances, she would definitely not be so determined to divorce him without anything happening! ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a divorce? You don¡¯t love me.¡± Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand why he was so persistent in asking her why. If he didn¡¯t love her, wouldn¡¯t their divorce be just right? Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. ¡°Siye, I didn¡¯t agree to reject this marriage back then and insisted on marrying you. It¡¯s my fault. I know I was wrong. I know that even if I give you all my assets, it won¡¯t make up for my mistakes. So tell me, and I¡¯ll do my best to do whatever you want as long as it¡¯s something I can do!¡± Fu Siye instinctively said, ¡°No divorce.¡± Then he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Gu Lingyin, I¡¯ll keep a distance from her from now on.¡± Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know why he was doing this. When she needed these words from him, having them granted was harder than climbing the heavens. Now, she didn¡¯t need them anymore, but he said them so easily. Was heaven mocking her? ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Fu Siye asked again. Shangguan Yu felt a headacheing on. Their current situation seemed to have reached a vicious cycle. If she wanted a divorce, he would not divorce her no matter how much she asked. She didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to leave. She had asked earlier, but he didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. She did not have the energy to continue pestering him. Since he wanted to know the reason why she hadpletely given up, she¡¯d tell him, as long as it would make him willing to end this. Before she could say anything, Fu Siye said, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like you¡¯re tired. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll suddenly be like this!¡± After he said that, he recalled when she had changed. Hence, he said, ¡°Could it be because you called me that night and said that you were assuming that you were pregnant... ¡°And I said I don¡¯t want your child?¡± He knew how much Shangguan Yu wanted a child. In fact, he regretted it after saying that. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want her child that he avoided getting her pregnant. However, he was used to Shangguan Yu trying to please him. Even if he regretted it, he didn¡¯t call her to exin anything. After he said that, Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, suddenly trembled. She was trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t hold the coffee cup steady. A lot of coffee spilled out. It was because of this sentence. It was because of these words that she lost everything. That was why she lost her baby in a daze. Chapter 982 - Give Me a Way Out (3)

Chapter 982: Give Me a Way Out (3)

It was because of this sentence... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Siye saw that her hand was trembling and instinctively reached out to hold it. But Shangguan Yu pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fu Siye was frightened again because his Shangguan Yu would never treat him this way! Just as he was in a daze... Shivering, Shangguan Yu took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket and lit one up. Fu Siye was shocked again! ¡°You... you... When did you learn to smoke?!¡± His obedient and gentle wife actually... smoked! After taking a few deep breaths of nicotine, Shangguan Yu finally calmed down and said lightly, ¡°I just learned it not long ago.¡± ¡°Why did you learn to smoke?!¡± ¡°When you¡¯re in so much pain that you can¡¯t live, you have to find an exit. If I can¡¯t suck on this, should I suck on something else instead?¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. Shangguan Yu had no family to worry about. Apart from Fu Siye, she had no other purpose in life. There was no meaning in living. When she was in so much pain that she wanted to die, she naturally thought of suicide. However, she had promised her grandfather that she would live on well. She couldn¡¯t go back on her words. She had to let herself live. Hence, she had to walk out. Fu Siye looked at her being like this and his heart suddenly felt like it was being pinched hard by something, making him unable to breathe. Was the pain that his words had caused her so much? It actually made her... He instinctively wanted to exin, ¡°I...¡± ¡°When I said I was pregnant, I was really pregnant. Because of what you said, I suffered a huge blow. When I was returning to my room, I tripped on the stairs and fell. Then, I had a miscarriage. I called you to ask for help, but you said that I would only make you more annoyed. I climbed up and called 120. I went to open the door. The carpet in the living room and the carpet on the stairs were all covered in blood. ¡°I got someone to change the carpetter. I don¡¯t know if you noticed,¡± Shangguan Yu said lightly as if she was talking about someone else. Fu Siye was so shocked that he forgot what he wanted to say. She... She was really... really pregnant... She¡¯d called him to ask him to save her... It was actually true... It was true... He couldn¡¯t think about it, couldn¡¯t think about what she had said. He couldn¡¯t think about how she had copsed in a pool of blood and had to crawl away to seek help... He couldn¡¯t imagine how scared and... He couldn¡¯t think about it. He really couldn¡¯t think about it. But he couldn¡¯t help but think about it. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know... I thought...¡± He didn¡¯t want to make excuses, but he didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know that she had faced such a situation when she was on the phone. If he had known, he would have definitely rushed to her side immediately. ¡°I know. You didn¡¯t know. You thought I was ying tricks. And why did you think that? It was all my fault. I did things before that made you not believe me. It¡¯s also my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Everything was her fault. From the moment she loved him, it was her fault. Losing the child was entirely her fault. Everything was her fault. ¡°Xiao Yu...¡± ¡°Siye, these past few days, I¡¯ve had the urge to die a hundred times every day. I don¡¯t want to live in such pain anymore. I really can¡¯t continue with you. So, please, I beg you. No matter what, divorce me and let me have a way out, alright?¡± Chapter 983 - So He Loves Her (1)

Chapter 983: So He Loves Her (1)

Shangguan Yu looked at him. In the past, her eyes were filled with love. Now, they were filled with despair. He could no longer see any love for him there. Her eyes made Fu Siye speechless. All along, he had felt that no matter who in this world didn¡¯t love him, Shangguan Yu would still stand there and do so. Her eyes were filled with love when she looked at him. As long as he smiled at her, she would be so happy that her eyes would be filled with light. In the past, he didn¡¯t need to search for the love and light that he could see at a nce. Now, no matter how carefully he searched, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of love and light in her eyes. This made him suddenly panic. That panic instantly spread throughout his limbs and bones, making his hands tremble. He didn¡¯t know why he was so flustered. However, he couldn¡¯t control his panic. He was speechless. He couldn¡¯t say a word. He had never thought that Shangguan Yu would not love him. A person who had loved him since she was young, who saw him as the sky and everything, who lived for him without any other goal or source of meaning, actually didn¡¯t love him anymore... And she was so determined to leave him. He didn¡¯t know how to react or what to say. His mind was nk. He felt like his world had copsed. It hadpletely copsed. Someone who would have definitely loved him for the rest of her life. She was now someone who didn¡¯t love him and was about to leave him... Heart. He was no longer panicking. What he felt was fear and pain... This feeling was indescribable. He could only stare at her in a daze. He watched as her familiar face became distant, unfamiliar, and afraid... Shangguan Yu waited for a long time, but Fu Siye did not respond. She did not know what he was thinking, and she did not want to guess what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll get Mr. Chu to look for you again. When are you going to sign and confirm the time? We¡¯ll meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau. There¡¯s nothing else to talk about between you and me other than our divorce. You don¡¯t have to talk to me personally.¡± With that, she stood up. She was tired and needed to rest. Just as she was about to leave... Fu Siye instinctively reached out to grab her. He couldn¡¯t just watch her leave like this. Once she left, it would be as if she had left his life forever. From now on, she would never look at him with eyes full of love and would never belong to him again. He would lose her forever. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yu... I¡¯m sorry...¡± He¡¯s sorry for saying those things. Sorry for not being by her side when she needed him and then saying those things. He¡¯s sorry... ¡°Siye, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It wasn¡¯t your fault that you didn¡¯t like me. It wasn¡¯t your fault that you didn¡¯t want the child I¡¯d have given birth to, and what happened after wasn¡¯t your fault either. Everything was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have liked you and shouldn¡¯t have married you. All of this is my retribution. It¡¯s a sin that I should bear. You really don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me and feel guilty. What do you want to make up for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want a child from you. I just feel that we¡¯re not yet ready to have a child. I...¡± Their previous rtionship had made him feel that it wasn¡¯t suitable for them to raise a child. Hence, he had never wanted a child. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything. No matter what your reason is, it¡¯s not important now.¡± Shangguan Yu said that it was not important, so Fu Siye did not know what else to say. Chapter 984 - So He Loves Her (2)

Chapter 984: So He Loves Her (2)

¡°Siye, I know that you definitely feel upset about losing your child. If you feel upset and feel that you¡¯ve let me down, then quickly sign the divorce agreement and we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± Shangguan Yu slowly pushed him away and pulled back her hand. But his hand quickly grabbed hers again. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce, Xiao Yu. I don¡¯t want it!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s mind was in a mess right now, but he was very determined about not getting a divorce. He was very sure that he didn¡¯t want to divorce her like this. Shangguan Yu did not speak and only bent down to pick up the fruit knife on the table. ¡°Siye, I know it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve messed up your life. When you didn¡¯t want to marry me, I insisted on marrying you. Now, I insist on getting a divorce. This makes you very angry and unwilling. You really don¡¯t want to get a divorce like this, but now, I have nothing else but this life. Do you want me topensate you with this life?¡± Her tone was very calm, but it was also very serious. It was as if, as long as he said yes, she would immediately use this knife to take her own life. Fu Siye was afraid of her. ¡°Shangguan Yu!¡± ¡°If you want this life, don¡¯t let go. If you don¡¯t want it, then please let go and leave me. After you¡¯ve signed it, we¡¯ll meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I don¡¯t want to say this again. I really don¡¯t have the energy. I don¡¯t want to say anything else.¡± She was really tired. Fu Siye looked at her and at how she was acting. After a long while, he slowly released her. Shangguan Yu did not speak further. She put down the knife in her hand and turned to go upstairs. Fu Siye watched her back until shepletely disappeared from his sight. He stood there the whole time, from afternoon until night. ¡°Mr. Fu, please go back.¡± The butler of the Shangguan family came over to ask him to leave. When Shangguan Yu got married, the butler of the Shangguan family had wanted to follow her, but because Fu Siye did not like the people of the Shangguan family, he did not follow. Instead, he¡¯d stayed at the Shangguan family residence to look after this house. Now, its owner had returned. In the VIP room of the Royal Court... A while ago, because of Xue Yun¡¯s matter, coupled with the fact that Mu Huan did not have any sses after her examinations, Bo Junyan had brought her along when he went to patrol the branchpanies of the various countries. As he worked, he brought her around to tour various countries. This trip took nearly a month. Yesterday, they had just returned. Today, Gong Zeye had organized a meal to wee them back. ¡°Sis-inw, how was your travel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially good!¡± In the past, Mu Huan had never had the time to go out of Yun Cheng to have fun. This time, Bo Junyan had basically taken her on a tour around the world. They had so much fun. ¡°Is this considered an early honeymoon?¡± Yang Ning asked. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s wedding was scheduled for the third month of spring next year. The peach blossoms would bloom, and it would be the most beautiful spring in the world. ¡°No, this has nothing to do with a honeymoon,¡± Bo Junyan said. This time, he had taken her out to rx. It couldn¡¯t rece their honeymoon. For that, he was going topletely take time off work in order to apany her. ¡°Wow, love can really change people!¡± Yang Ning looked at Bo Junyan and sighed. In the past, Bo Junyan was also very aloof when he attended such gatherings and rarely spoke. Whenever he saw her, it was as if he didn¡¯t see her. Now, he would actually reply to her! ¡°Yes, love is too good at changing people! It has turned our Brother Bo from a workaholic machine into a good man who lives for his wife!¡± Everyone was talking to Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Only Fu Siye was drinking alone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Zeye asked after noticing. Chapter 985 - So He Loves Her (3)

Chapter 985: So He Loves Her (3)

Fu Siye did not speak and only drank. ¡°Could it be that Xiao Yu has finally woken up and doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Gong Zeye joked. Fu Siye¡¯s drinking hand suddenly stopped. ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s true!¡± Gong Zeye was instantly excited. He had long told him to cherish Shangguan Yu. He didn¡¯t want her and had even said such things about her. Now, he had finally been pped in the face! ¡°F*ck! Has heaven finally opened its eyes?!¡± Mu Huan was even more excited than Gong Zeye. She had long disliked Fu Siye. It was just that she couldn¡¯t interfere in matters of the heart. It would be great if her Sister Yu could see through it herself! Seeing how excited they were, Fu Siye felt even more stifled and upset. Was he that bad? This made them so excited. He drank all the alcohol in his cup in one gulp and poured another. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t just drink! If you¡¯re unhappy, just say it so that your good brothers will be happy!¡± Gong Zeye said excitedly, waiting to see him pped in the face and suffering. His words made Jin Chen and the rest break out in a cold sweat. Was he a good brother? Would a good brother kick a man when he was down andugh at him? However... Gong Zeye could not be med for being excited. The rest of them had talked to Fu Siye before. They¡¯d said that if he didn¡¯t like Shangguan Yu at all, they would help him find a way to get rid of her. If he liked her and didn¡¯t want to find another woman, then he should treat her better and lead a good life. However, he was the way he was. He refused to let go and didn¡¯t treat her well. He was so sick that nothing anyone could say had any use. He deserved it! ¡°Is my Sister Yu going to divorce you?¡± Mu Huan asked when he did not say anything. Mu Huan was not a person who liked to chat. Usually, when she did not meet Shangguan Yu, the two of them did not talk much. Hence, if Shangguan Yu did not tell her about this, she would not know what had happened to her. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Yu really wants to divorce you!¡± Gong Zeye looked at him and knew that it was true. ¡°What did you do to make Xiao Yu, who loves you so much, unable to stand it and want to divorce you?¡± ¡°It must be something that angers both humans and gods!¡± When Mu Huan said this, she suddenly thought that for Shangguan Yu to let go, it must be something extremely painful. Hence, she stood up, stepped forward, and grabbed Fu Siye¡¯s cor. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Fu Siye was such a tall man, yet he was grabbed by the cor by a petite girl like Mu Huan. ¡°...¡± He could only look helplessly at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan received his plea for help and reached out to pull Mu Huan into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t side with him. Scum like him should be taught a lesson!¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Bo Junyan and spoke angrily. ¡°He has already learned his lesson,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Who taught him a lesson?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°Shangguan Yu.¡± Looking at his dejected expression, one could tell that he was in great pain right now. He was very regretful. This was only the beginning. In the future, he would be in more and more pain. This was because he had yet to fully realize what he had lost. ¡°Sister Yu taught him a lesson?¡± Mu Huan felt that a gentle and kind person like Shangguan Yu would never teach Fu Siye a lesson. ¡°It¡¯s a mental lesson. The mental pain is far worse than if you beat him half to death,¡± Bo Junyan said with a faint smile as he caressed her head. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Was his Brother Bo adding insult to injury? Chapter 986 - So He Loves Her (4)

Chapter 986: So He Loves Her (4)

Was he that bad? He made these good brothers of his look forward to his suffering. But when he thought about the past, he didn¡¯t need to ask anyone else. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was really a scumbag... ... Just as Bo Junyan had said. Fu Siye¡¯s pain had only just begun. The current him was still in a daze of loss. He still didn¡¯t know what he had lost, but he couldn¡¯t ept that the person who had always loved him didn¡¯t love him anymore. It was just that he was panicked and afraid, and his heart felt congested. He didn¡¯t feel much pain. When he reached home in the dead of the night, that loneliness and darkness that he had never felt before slowly engulfed him. He looked at the half of his wedding photo on the bed and slowly felt pain. Pain welled up from the bottom of his heart. It was thin and deep. Then, it quickly spread to his entire body. At this point, he still didn¡¯t understand where this pain came from and why it was so painful. Even if he didn¡¯t want a divorce, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. It shouldn¡¯t be painful. Shangguan Yu was five years younger than Fu Siye. She had liked him since she was young and liked to follow behind him. This made people tease him. Not only did they say that he was an old cow eating young grass, but they also said that he was raising a child bride. There were even people who said that he loved children. This made him tell everyone that he only doted on her like a sister and would never be with her. Hence, his subconscious had been resisting her. He could dote on her in all ways, but he was unwilling to ept her as his girlfriend and wife. However, there was no need for anyone else to be asked. He could ask himself. He also knew that if he really didn¡¯t want to marry her, no one in this world could have forced him to get married. He had always known this, but he had never been willing to think about it. Now, when he shouldn¡¯t think about this, he did. Then, the more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t control himself. That pain, fear, and panic filled him. This made it difficult for him to breathe... After a sleepless night, he still went to work the next day. ¡°I heard that Shangguan Yu wants to divorce you.¡± Gu Lingyin handed the document to Fu Siye and did not leave. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Fu Siye lowered his head to deal with work. ¡°How can it not have anything to do with me? If you have nothing to do with her, my old feelings can be rekindled!¡± Gu Lingyin said jokingly. She had such expectations, but... she knew that it was impossible. Indeed... ¡°You and I will never rekindle our old feelings,¡± Fu Siye said in a low voice. Although she knew why, Gu Lingyin still asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You should go to work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve never loved me!¡± Gu Lingyin smiled sarcastically. ¡°Get out.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done talking.¡± Gu Lingyin had been waiting for this moment. Now, she had to finish speaking. Fu Siye looked up at her and felt that she was a little strange today. ¡°I feel that you¡¯ve never loved me. When we were dating, Shangguan Yu was always more important than me. No matter how much I begged you, you would leave me because of her. At that time, I felt that the person you loved was actually her. Because, let alone a brother figure, even a biological brother wouldn¡¯t treat his sister so well! ¡°And when Old Master Shangguan introduced a boyfriend to her, every time you heard that she was going to meet someone, you would be especially frustrated. The boys who were with Shangguan Yu were all ruined by you.¡± Chapter 987 - So He Loves Her (5)

Chapter 987: So He Loves Her (5)

¡°It¡¯s not just the boys. There are also the girls. You brainwashed Shangguan Yu and controlled her so she wouldn¡¯t make friends. You made her not only have no good male friends, but she also didn¡¯t even have any good female friends. You made her rely on you for everything. She needed only you and you were her world. You were the only one in her world. You made yourself her everything. You made her have no life goals and meaning other than chasing you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Fu Siye felt that she might be crazy to spout such nonsense. ¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not. Do you dare to say that you really couldn¡¯t control the effects of the drug and had no choice but to take Shangguan Yu?¡± Gu Lingyin raised her eyebrows, her expression saying, ¡°Do you dare to say that you were really forced and couldn¡¯t think of any other way out?¡± Fu Siye clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You keep saying that this marriage was forced, but for the past six years, when you can go home, you definitely won¡¯t sleep outside. Even if you can¡¯t cheat on a woman you hate, can¡¯t you not go home? ¡°You¡¯ve never brought her to thepany, never brought her to banquets, because you don¡¯t want others to see her beauty. It¡¯s you who wants to hide her. You want to shrink her social circle to the smallest it could go and make it so that in her eyes, there¡¯s only you in the world, forever! ¡°Not only do you love her, but you¡¯re also very stubborn!¡± No matter how smart one was, there were always blind spots. Fu Siye¡¯s blind spot was his love for Shangguan Yu. He had clearly followed his instincts and done all sorts of paranoid things to her. He had used all sorts of methods to lock her firmly by his side, making her only able to chase after him, but he had never admitted that he loved her. It was only because he felt that his feelings for her could only be that for a sister. Gu Lingyin felt that he was simply ridiculous. But she had to be grateful for this stupidity, for giving her a chance. She felt that Fu Siye didn¡¯t love her, and because she was lonely and empty, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. That was why such a thing happened, making her, a woman, unable to be a mother. She hated! She hated Shangguan Yu, and she hated Fu Siye even more! He didn¡¯t love her, but he pursued her and gave her such hope. In the end, he ruined her life! However, she knew that with her background and capabilities, she could not take revenge on them. Hence, all these years, she had been using Fu Siye¡¯s guilt toward her. Fu Siye¡¯s blind stupidity had ruined his rtionship with Shangguan Yu, causing them to end up getting a divorce. Shangguan Yu loved Fu Siye so much. If she wanted a divorce and insisted on it, their rtionship would bepletely over. She had now exposed that Fu Siye actually loved Shangguan Yu a lot only to make Fu Siye suffer. He realized that he loved Shangguan Yu deeply only once he¡¯d lost her and nothing could be saved. Ha... Her life was ruined. Let them suffer with her! Although Fu Siye did not really fall in love with Gu Lingyin, she was definitely an outstanding smart person. That was why he had taken a fancy to her back then. Fu Siye wanted to refute Gu Lingyin again, but strangely, he was unable to. He even felt that everything she said was right. She was right. He knew in the deepest part of his heart. This made him use all his self-control to suppress the panic. It instantly rebounded and exploded, making it difficult for him to breathe... His heart suddenly hurt so much that it felt like he was about to die from a heart attack. Some things were fine being seen from the outside, but once it was exposed, it would be very scary. Chapter 988 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (1)

Chapter 988: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (1)

When Fu Siye hurried to the Shangguan residence, Shangguan Yu was making desserts in the kitchen. Apart from Fu Siye, the only thing she was interested in was making desserts and eating desserts. Life was so tough. She liked sweet food. ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± Fu Siye ignored the butler¡¯s obstruction and barged into the kitchen, grabbing Shangguan Yu¡¯s arm tightly. Shangguan Yu looked at him with a calm and indifferent gaze. Her eyes made Fu Siye lose control and say, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Don¡¯t look at him like that. She shouldn¡¯t be like this! She... Shangguan Yu did not speak and only looked at him indifferently. ¡°Xiao Yu, you asked me previously why I didn¡¯t want a divorce. I¡¯m answering you now. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t ept you being with another man! I can¡¯t even ept you saying another word to them, let alone you belonging to another man! I¡¯ve always been unwilling to think about why this is. Now, I understand. It¡¯s because my feelings for you were never simply love for a sister, but for a woman! ¡°Toward you, I¡¯ve always felt a man¡¯s love for a woman. It¡¯s only because of my stupid subconsciousness that I foolishly felt that I could only have feelings for you as a sister. It made me do many stupid things and made you lose our child. I know that I¡¯m unforgivable, but please give me, give our child a chance. I¡¯ll definitely love you well in the future and our child will return!¡± He grabbed Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her. His gaze made even someone with a heart of stone unable to bear to reject him. Shangguan Yu was not a person with a heart of stone. She had a very soft heart, but she could not agree to him. Shangguan Yu had never thought that she would hear Fu Siye say such things one day. It turned out that it had never been her imagination. He really liked her. If this were half a month ago, when she heard his words and confirmed this matter, she would definitely be so excited that she would cry and feel like she was dreaming. She wouldn¡¯t be able to believe that everything was real! But... Now, she didn¡¯t feel any excitement at all. There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in her heart. She even felt afraid. Why was she like this? This man in front of her was the person she loved the most! Even if she were to die, she would never be able to let go of her love for him. Now, he said that he loved her and wanted to be with her, but... But she did not feel anything. She didn¡¯t feel anything at all. She looked at Fu Siye indifferently. There was no change in her expression, just like in her heart. This made Fu Siye even more afraid. She was clearly in his hands and he was so close to her. However, he had a feeling that no matter how hard he tried, he could not grasp it. ¡°Xiao Yu! Don¡¯t be like this! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± He suddenly hugged her tightly in his embrace, unable to bear with her treating him like this. Shangguan Yu, who was hugged tightly by him, did not have any reaction. It was as if he was hugging a soulless doll. This version of her made Fu Siye¡¯s fearpletely devour him! In this world, the most painful thing was not that the person you loved did not love you, but that you, having just realized your deep love, would have already lost her... As night fell, more and more wealthy and influential people gathered in the splendid manor. This was a grand banquet. Bo Junyan stood in front of the French window, holding a ss of wine as he looked out into the night. Chapter 989 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (2)

Chapter 989: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (2)

What needed to be done had already been done. However, leaving not long after the banquet started was a little disrespectful to the host. When it was about time, he would leave and go home to hug his wife. Bo Junyan did not like socializing at banquets to begin with, and now, he disliked it even more. He felt that attending these banquets was too much of a waste of time. If he had the time, he might as well spend it with his wife. When Ling Wei saw Bo Junyan, she walked toward him and stopped by his side to look out the window at the night. Just as Bo Junyan was about to leave, she said, ¡°Junyan, do you still remember what we did here when we were 18?¡± The two of them had grown up together and had a lot of history between them. When they were 18 years old, the two of them had gotten their first big order here. At that time, they were so happy. Life only had endless hope and happiness, unlike now. ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. Ling Wei smiled and said, ¡°Bo Junyan, you¡¯re really good.¡± Bo Junyan remained silent. ¡°Junyan, are you saying that I¡¯m worse than Mu Huan?¡± She didn¡¯t understand how, apart from her age, she was inferior to Mu Huan. Why was it that during these past few days, she had been creating all sorts of opportunities to get close to him and win him back, but he remained so indifferent that she couldn¡¯t see any hope? ¡°There¡¯s noparison between the two of you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s in the sky and I¡¯m on the ground?¡± Ling Wei mocked. ¡°In my heart, no one canpare to her.¡± It wasn¡¯t that others were bad, but in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart, his wife was the best in the world! ¡°But I can give you far more than she can!¡± Why couldn¡¯t he see what she could give him? ¡°The Ling Group?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. No one knew about the Ling Group¡¯s current situation, but she should know, right? ¡°The Ling Group is only in a temporary difficulty now. It has a strong foundation! Junyan, as long as you¡¯re willing to join forces with me, we¡¯re still invincible! What we can create is unpredictable hope. In the future, when the timees, all of this will be yours!¡± Ling Wei knew from the start that no matter how much she tried to destroy Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship, the most important thing was Bo Junyan¡¯s heart or his interests. Otherwise, even without Mu Huan, there would be other women. Hence, she had never given up and attacked from all sides to get back Bo Junyan. However, he was like an iron wall. He did not give her any hope at all. All she saw was despair. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t need anyone to give him anything. He would build the world he wanted himself. ¡°Junyan, don¡¯t be like this just because of a moment of infatuation. You...¡± Ling Wei tried to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about his feelings. He didn¡¯t want to hear too much about things that he didn¡¯t need to. Seeing him like this, Ling Wei knew that there was no point in continuing. Hence, she said directly, ¡°Junyan, is there really no possibility between us? I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong in the past, but I¡¯m sincerely repenting now. I really want to be good with you and be with you for the rest of our lives. As long as you¡¯re willing, we can work together to create such a beautiful future!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing. I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s impossible for us.¡± Without waiting for Ling Wei to say anything, Bo Junyan continued, ¡°Ling Wei, don¡¯t say such things to me again. My patience with you is limited. If you think that the Ling Group isn¡¯t miserable enough now, I can aggravate it and even make it die.¡± Chapter 990 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (3)

Chapter 990: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (3)

This would save them the trouble of thinking that the Ling Group would never give up because of their family background. ¡°Bo Junyan, our families have been in a rtionship for so many years, and the two of us grew up together so intimately. You can actually do this for Mu Huan!¡± Ling Wei felt that Bo Junyan had changed into someone too terrifying and heartless! They grew up together and had such deep feelings for each other. Her mother and his mother were such good friends. They... ¡°Yes, I can. Hence, this is thest time.¡± With that, Bo Junyan left. Ling Wei looked at his back until he disappeared. Then, she retracted her gaze and looked out of the window at the night. What Bo Junyan had said just now made her realize that it waspletely impossible between her and him. If it wasn¡¯t impossible, she couldn¡¯t wait to get together with Bo Junyan before dealing with Mu Huan. And if she were to mess with Mu Huan now, Bo Junyan would definitely protect her. This way, it would be equivalent to her bing Bo Junyan¡¯s enemy, and there was a huge disparity between her and Bo Junyan. But it was impossible for her to let go just like that and let Mu Huan and Bo Junyan lead such a blissful life! Whoever made her, Ling Wei, fail, she would make them suffer even more! Whatever she, Ling Wei, could not have, she would destroy! She might not be able to deal with Bo Junyan, but he had enemies of the same level and higher. His new energy source had affected the interests of severalrge corporations overseas. Now, they all wanted to destroy Bo Junyan. If she cooperated with them, would Bo Junyan still want to destroy her Ling Group? Ha... she wanted to see who would destroy who! Since Bo Junyan is heartless, then don¡¯t me me for also being heartless! In the Imperial Capital... ¡°Go look for Mu Huan again.¡± Ling Feng asked Xue Yun to look for Mu Huan again. After asking Bo Junyan for such benefitsst time, Ling Feng became even more careful. However, sometimes, it was like this. The more he knew that he couldn¡¯t make a mistake, the more he made a mistake. Another mistake in his investment caused the situation that the Ling Group had just eased to be even more serious. The sessive failures made him doubt his life. All along, he¡¯d had good foresight. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain the Ling Group so well. However, recently, for some reason, although it looked like a good investment project and would definitely be able to earn money, once he invested arge sum of money, all sorts of problems would appear in this project, making him repeatedly suffer losses. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me at all now.¡± After the incident, Xue Yun had already gone to Yun Cheng a few times. Other than the first few times she had seen Mu Huan, she didn¡¯t even manage to enter the Bo family¡¯s residence. Ling Feng¡¯s previous n was to take that huge sum and not dy what was toe. Hence, after another investment mistake, faced with a shortage of funds, he got Xue Yun to look for Mu Huan again. Mu Huan would definitely not give it to her again, so Xue Yun cried. However, not only was this useless, but Mu Huan also stopped meeting her because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. However, Ling Feng kept forcing Xue Yun to look for Mu Huan. When she was really at her wit¡¯s end, she lied to Mu Huan and said that she was sick and had no one to take care of her. Mu Huan rushed over andter realized that Xue Yun was lying to her, so she stopped answering her call, let alone meeting her. Ling Feng was about to say something when he saw Ling Wei walk in. He immediately went forward and asked, ¡°How is it? Did you get any investments?¡± Ling Wei pretended to look tired and said, ¡°No.¡± Ling Feng instantly became even more frustrated. He tugged at his tie and said, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ve be too old this year. Everything has gone so wrong!¡± Chapter 991 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (4)

Chapter 991: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (4)

Ling Wei looked down. It wasn¡¯t that he was getting too old, but that someone wanted to take the opportunity to swallow the Ling Group. This person had a huge background and could operate secretly. Hence, he could snatch up whatever project he wanted. Under such circumstances, it was meaningless for her to pull in investments. Because no matter how much money she had, it would all go to waste. Hence, she directly contacted the other party through someone and paid a price to propose what the other party wanted more. She sessfully reached an agreement with the other party, making him not only stop targeting the Ling Group but also be her ally. The three boyfriends that Ling Wei had previously had were all political figures, but she could destroy them when they broke up. It could be seen that she was very capable. She did not have much strength to begin with, but in this world, one move was enough to deal with an enemy. That was, the enemy of an enemy was the best ally. She would pay the price. The alliance was meant to deal with her enemy. There was nothing that could not be destroyed. However, now that the Ling Group¡¯s crisis had been resolved, she would not tell her father that it was time for him to retire. It was time for her to control the Ling Group! She was the one who saved the Ling Group. In the future, the Ling Group could only be hers! ¡°Ever since Junyan got a wife and our families broke up, our family¡¯s luck has be worse and worse,¡± Ling Wei said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s like this! Ever since Bo Junyan and Mu Huan got together, I¡¯ve never done anything that went smoothly!¡± Speaking of this, Ling Feng was furious. If not for Mu Huan, why would they need to beg Bo Junyan when something happened to the Ling Group?! Their two families had a deep rtionship and had always taken the initiative to help each other. It was all Mu Huan¡¯s fault! With that, he red fiercely at Xue Yun. ¡°Look at your good daughter!¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± How could he me her? She had really done her best. Ling Wei looked at Ling Feng with a worried expression and said, ¡°Dad, what should we do if we can¡¯t get any investments? Once the capital chain breaks, it will only be a vicious cycle. If this goes on, we¡¯ll be bankrupt before long...¡± Ling Feng did not speak. He only waved the vase on the table away in frustration. The sound of the vase shattering on the ground shocked Xue Yun. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Right then, Ling Wei looked at Xue Yun. ¡°Go find Mu Huan again. If the Ling family falls, Xiao Xiao will have nothing left.¡± Xue Yun said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look for Xiao Huan, but even if I do, she won¡¯t see me. Even if she does, she¡¯ll definitely not agree.¡± Her daughter had always been a person who kept her word. She had said that thest time would be thest time. No matter how much she cried and begged, it was useless. ¡°You¡¯re her biological mother. How can she reject you like this?¡± Ling Wei frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. In the past, Junyan would have helped the Ling family even without begging. Now, it¡¯s useless even if you beg her like this. She¡¯s really heartless.¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± To be honest, she also felt that Mu Huan had a heart of stone. Even if she said that it¡¯s for thest time, the Ling family was about to go bankrupt. In such a critical situation, how could she bear to watch them die? She was her biological mother! ¡°However, no matter what, you still have to beg Mu Huan. Even if you have to kneel down and beg, you have to. After all, if I were to get married, the Pei family is still considered a wealthy family. I would be fine even if the Ling family copsed, but Xiao Xiao is different. If the Ling family copsed, Xiao Xiao would have nothing left.¡± Ling Wei involved the son that Xue Yun cared about the most. Chapter 992 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (5)

Chapter 992: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (5)

¡°From the heir of a top corporation to a poor man with nothing. Do you think your son can live such an ordinary life? By then, no matter how much you regret it and think of a way, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Ling Feng added, ¡°Ling Wei is right. No matter what, even if you have to kneel down and beg Mu Huan, you have to get Bo Junyan to help. Otherwise, Xiao Xiao will have nothing!¡± ¡°Can you bear to see your son lose everything?¡± Xue Yun could not bear to, but she said, ¡°I can¡¯t even see Xiao Huan now. Even if I want to kneel, I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t see her at the Bo family¡¯s residence, can¡¯t you go to her school?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Xue Yun was stunned. Ling Feng added, ¡°That¡¯s right, go to her school! Go to her ss, kneel down, and beg her in front of everyone! Let¡¯s see how she could still reject you!¡± Xue Yun: ¡°This... This... isn¡¯t good...¡± How bad would it be for Xiao Huan¡¯s reputation if she did this? She couldn¡¯t force her like this... She was her biological daughter. ¡°If you think that¡¯s not good, then should you just watch your son lose everything?¡± Ling Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°I...¡± Xue Yun didn¡¯t want this to happen, but... No matter what she did, it was difficult and painful! ¡°If you don¡¯t want Xiao Xiao to lose everything, you¡¯d better find her quickly before the school holidays. You really won¡¯t be able to see her when the school holidays start. By then, it¡¯ll be toote for you to cry!¡± Ling Wei said. Go ahead and create more trouble. The fire will be ready! ¡°I...¡± Xue Yun was in a difficult position. She really was. She really didn¡¯t want to look for Mu Huan again. She didn¡¯t even have the face to speak to her, let alone kneel down and beg her in front of the school to force her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you really don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. At most, when the timees, our family of three can eat sh*t. I¡¯m a person who can bear the pain. I just don¡¯t know if your son can do it,¡± Ling Feng said indifferently. Just then, Ling Xiao returned from school. He did not notice the atmosphere in the living room and said happily, ¡°Dad, Mom, this time, I¡¯ve invited all my ssmates to our house to attend my birthday party. Nowadays, birthdays are popr... Also, when the holidayes, many of my ssmates want to go on an around-the-world tour. Let¡¯s go too! I really want to go...¡± The more Ling Xiao spoke, the more excited he became. However, Ling Feng interrupted his excitement and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯ll be no birthday party, and there¡¯ll be no tour. There¡¯ll be nothing!¡± Ling Xiao was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Why?¡± Ling Feng said with a cold expression, ¡°There¡¯s no reason!¡± Ling Xiao, who had never been treated like this by him before, instantly cried and looked at Xue Yun. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Dad...¡± When Xue Yun saw her son like this, her heart ached terribly. Previously, because he had unintentionally pushed her mother, he had been having nightmares and eating very little. Now that he had finally calmed down, she really didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t bear to see him a little unhappy. She reached out and pulled her son into her embrace. Afterforting him for a while, she said, ¡°Be good. Go back to your room first. There¡¯ll be a birthday party and an around-the-world tour.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ling Xiao stopped crying when he heard this. ¡°Yes, really. Go back to your room and do your homework first.¡± Xue Yun caressed his head. ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Xiao didn¡¯t care what was wrong with his father and why he was suddenly so fierce to him. In any case, since his mother said that there would be those things, then there would be. He went upstairs happily. Chapter 993 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (6)

Chapter 993: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (6)

After Ling Xiao went up, Ling Feng looked at Xue Yun and mocked, ¡°He¡¯s about to go bankrupt, yet he¡¯s still thinking about such things. What do you have to promise that to him?¡± Xue Yun lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll find Xiao Huan. No matter what, I¡¯ll convince Xiao Huan.¡± She knew that Ling Feng was doing this on purpose. This made her feel very upset, but for Xiao Xiao¡¯s sake, she had no other choice. Yun University... With Ling Wei leading the way, Xue Yun arrived at Mu Huan¡¯s ss effortlessly. ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan... your mom is here!¡± When Li Meng saw Xue Yun walking in, she hurriedly nudged Mu Huan, who was reading. Mu Huan looked up and frowned when she saw Xue Yun walking toward her. There was only one thing her mother hade to look for her for¡ªto seek benefits for the Ling Group. Back then, she was afraid that she would be like this. That was why she¡¯d said it so harshly. She didn¡¯t expect that even if she said it so harshly, it would be useless. She would stille looking for her. Setting aside how Mu Huan had a feud with the Ling Group and couldn¡¯t wait for the Ling Group to copse, even if she didn¡¯t have any grudges with the Ling Group, with her ordinary rtionship, wouldn¡¯t she be afraid that Bo Junyan would get sick of her and it would affect their rtionship? She was really... It gave her a headache. ¡°I feel that your mother is not as good as your father.¡± As Mu Huan¡¯s best friend, Li Meng naturally knew about Xue Yun¡¯s matter. Naturally, she knew that she was looking for Mu Huan for benefits. ¡°Ha... if youpare it this way, it¡¯s really...¡± In the past, her father only wanted her to help him pay his gambling debts. At most, he wanted five million. She had never given it to him. Later on, after her grandma copsed, he had money to spend and did note looking for Mu Huan for money again. And her mother wanted more than five million times every time. Indeed, things in this world should not bepared. If aparison was made, it would cause harm. ¡°Sigh... I feel sorry for you...¡± Li Meng reached out and patted her shoulder. She thought that her mother hade back to life because the heavens felt sorry for her and wanted her to enjoy motherly love again. In the end... Seriously... ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel heartache. I have the Golden Bell Shield Iron Skin Technique, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up and walked out. She didn¡¯t like to be surrounded by people gawking at her private matters. Li Meng looked at her and could not help feeling sorry for her. How many times had this person been stabbed? How could she endure the pain and cultivate to attain the Golden Bell Shield Iron Skin Technique? She was invulnerable... When Mu Huan was still a distance away from Xue Yun... Xue Yun suddenly knelt down. Her kneeling caused the entire ss to look at her. Instantly, there was a flurry of discussion. Everyone was curious as to what was going on. ¡°Xiao Huan, Mom begs you. Please save Mom!¡± Xue Yun knew that this wasn¡¯t good, but she could only do this. She had already said all sorts of things to Mu Huan previously, and she had used all sorts of methods, but Mu Huan didn¡¯t agree. She really had no choice but to do this. Mom? This was Mu Huan¡¯s mother? Mu Huan still had a mother? Why was her mother begging Mu Huan to save her? What did she want her mother to beg her for?! There was amotion in the ssroom. Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun, who was kneeling in front of her and pleading pitifully. Her expression darkened. She was really... Mu Huan felt that kinship was the most hurtful thing in this world. Her parents, who had given birth to her and raised her, who used to dote on her, were now like this... She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. Why did things turn out this way? When she felt the paining from the depths of her heart... Chapter 994 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (7)

Chapter 994: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (7)

Mu Huan smiled in self-mockery. It looked like her Golden Bell Shield Iron Skin Technique wasn¡¯t strong enough. She had to cultivate more. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m sorry. I really have no other choice. Xiao Huan, please save me...¡± Xue Yun sobbed. She was really about to die. Mu Huan stepped forward and reached out to pull her up. But Xue Yun could not get up. Seeing this, Mu Huan whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up and leave with me, I¡¯ll immediately cripple your precious son!¡± She was the mother who had given birth to her. She couldn¡¯t do anything to her. However, she really wanted to kill that little bastard. Even in her dreams! Xue Yun immediately stood up. Mu Huan smiled sarcastically and left. Xue Yun hurriedly followed her. Mu Huan brought her to a remote corner and looked at Xue Yun. ¡°Mom, this is the first andst time. If youe to the school to look for me again and make such a kneeling request, I¡¯ll cripple Ling Xiao. Don¡¯t doubt the truth of my words!¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, how could you do this?! He¡¯s your biological brother! I carried him for ten months!¡± Mu Huan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t have a brother!¡± ¡°Whether you admit it or not, he has the same blood as you. He¡¯s your brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Mom, please go back.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around to leave. Xue Yun grabbed her arm tightly and refused to let her go. ¡°Xiao Huan, your Uncle Ling said that if the Ling family doesn¡¯t have the funds to invest, they¡¯ll soon go bankrupt! What will Mom do then?! You can¡¯t just watch Mom like this...¡± Xue Yun cried. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of you. You can have a luxurious life if you want!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°This isn¡¯t just Mom¡¯s problem. Your brother... If the Ling family goes bankrupt, he¡¯ll have nothing left...¡± She knew that Mu Huan would definitely support her and give her the best days, but what about her son? Even if she would also let her son lead a good life, this wasn¡¯t something that could be done as long as he could eat and drink to his heart¡¯s content in the future. Her son could have inherited half of the Ling family¡¯s assets and had a glorious future. That life wasn¡¯t something that could bepared to just having a full stomach. ¡°If you have a good life, how bad can he be?¡± Mu Huan really wanted to kill Ling Xiao, but because of Xue Yun, she endured it. As long as she no longer asked for benefits, if the Ling family copsed, she wouldn¡¯t care if she would take her money to support Ling Xiao in the future. It was enough for Mu Huan to do this. Her granny was so important to her, but because of Ling Xiao, she had passed away. Even though Ling Xiao was still young, and it was just a coincidence and an ident... She really wanted to kill him. At least cripple Ling Xiao! However, she had not done anything because of Xue Yun. Now, it could even be said that she had promised her that Ling Xiao would have a good life. However, this was far from enough for Xue Yun. Her son was a dragon among men. He came from a noble family and was someone who could stand at the top of the pyramid. How could she let him live under someone else¡¯s roof and rely on himself to climb up? He might not even be able to climb up for the rest of his life. He had been standing at this height since he was born! ¡°Xiao Huan, that¡¯s your younger brother. Why can¡¯t you help him? This isn¡¯t a difficult matter. If it weren¡¯t for you, Bo Junyan would have taken the initiative to help the Ling family when something like this had happened! Why do you have to make things difficult for me again and again? I¡¯m your mother!¡± Chapter 995 - Destroy It If You Can’t Get It (8)

Chapter 995: Destroy It If You Can¡¯t Get It (8)

Back at the Mu family, Matriarch Mu had used the excuse that Xue Yun could not give birth to a son to torture her mentally. At that time, she had tortured her until she became depressed. Naturally, this birth of a son had left a deep impression in her heart. This made her want to give birth to a son even after she lost her memory. She felt that once she had a son, she would have everything and wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. This subconscious belief made Ling Xiao, her son, especially important to her. Furthermore, for the past eight years, Ling Xiao was the only child in her world. Hence, her bias was instinctive. Instinctively, she would not feel that she was biased. No matter how much she did, she would not feel that she was going overboard. In fact, she would even feel that Mu Huan was wrong. Not good. Ling Xiao was her younger brother! Her biological younger brother! No matter what, she could not ignore him! She could not watch him lose everything! This was especially so for Mu Huan! In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Mu Huan, she wouldn¡¯t even need to beg! Xue Yun had beenpletely brainwashed by the Ling father and daughter. She felt that all of this was Mu Huan¡¯s fault. It was because of Mu Huan that the Bo family and the Ling family had gone further and further apart. She did not know that, in fact, the two families had not been that close since Bo Junyan broke up with Ling Wei. Otherwise, the Bo family could not have been rising step by step while the Ling family had been going downhill. Although the Bo and Ling families had often cooperated over the years, it was only a coboration that could be had with anyone. The Ling family was the most powerful choice. Businessmen valued profit. Even without Mu Huan, Bo Junyan would not have given the Ling family any benefits for nothing. If something happened to the Ling family, Bo Junyan would definitely take action, but he would definitely have to have a return on investment and would not give the Ling family anything for nothing. However, what Ling Feng wanted Xue Yun to ask for now was something for nothing. He wanted Bo Junyan to give the Ling family so much benefits for nothing. How could it be possible for Mu Huan to give the Ling family such benefits time and time again for nothing? Furthermore, what she really hoped for was that the Ling family would copse. ¡°He¡¯s not my brother. It can be said that he killed my granny! I can¡¯t wait for something to happen to him. You want me to do it for his own good? How is that possible?! Don¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s still the same thing. Other than if you need me to support you, don¡¯te looking for me again! ¡°That¡¯s not right. This time, I¡¯ll add that if youe looking for me again, I¡¯ll hurt Ling Xiao once. Do you want him to break his arm or his leg first?¡± ¡°You...¡± Xue Yun did not expect her to be so ruthless and heartless. She was already begging her like this. ¡°Mom, please go back. Take care, I won¡¯t send you off.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and left. Xue Yun did not dare to chase after her, afraid that she would really hurt Ling Xiao. Xue Yun, who did not dare to chase after her and did not know how to exin herself, squatted down and started crying. Just as she thought that she might as well die like this... A gentle hand rested on her shoulder. Xue Yun looked up and met Ling Wei¡¯s concerned eyes. Ling Wei had never looked at her with such concern. This stunned her for a moment. ¡°Auntie Xue, has Xiao Huan not agreed yet?¡± ¡°Ling Wei, I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what else I can do. I¡¯ve already knelt down to her, but she still rejected me. I really don¡¯t know what else I can do...¡± Xue Yun broke down. ¡°She¡¯s too heartless! Since she doesn¡¯t care about her biological mother, then don¡¯t beg her anymore. We¡¯ll rely on ourselves!¡± Ling Wei said angrily. Xue Yun looked at her, not knowing what she meant. How could she rely on herself? Wasn¡¯t she unable to pull in investments...? Chapter 996 - Who Ambushed Them (1)

Chapter 996: Who Ambushed Them (1)

Even though everyone in the ss was curious as to why Mu Huan¡¯s mother had to kneel down and beg her, Mu Huan¡¯s dominance made it so that no one dared to ask her. Even if they secretly discussed it behind her back, they would only dare to whisper. Hence, although news of Xue Yuning to the ss to kneel down and beg Mu Huan had spread, it did not cause much of an impact. On the night of the end-of-term examinations, Mu Huan¡¯s ss organized a meal at a theme restaurant in the eastern suburbs. This restaurant was built very novel. They ate in a huge ss greenhouse. It was snowing outside, yet it was as warm as spring inside. Flowers were blooming, and the environment was excellent. ¡°ss monitor, where did you find this restaurant? It¡¯s amazing!¡± The students in the ss praised the ss monitor for finding a good ce. ¡°I found it online. This restaurant has quickly climbed to the top of the rankings!¡± ¡°This ce is really not bad. It¡¯s like a utopia. Other than being far from the city, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Li Meng looked at the snow outside the window and said, ¡°But if we were to drive in the city, there wouldn¡¯t be such an environment.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°The food here is delicious.¡± ¡°Yes, especially this beef. It¡¯s simply too delicious!¡± ¡°Come, Little Star, have some plum wine. This plum wine is very good.¡± Long Feiting held a cup for Mu Huan to drink. Mu Huan had told Long Feiting many times not to call her Star, but he would still call her that. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to stop him. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Then who was the one who drank so muchst time and danced so wildly?¡± the ssmate sitting next to Mu Huan teased. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s why she stopped drinking. The environment was good, the dishes were good, and everyone was young. They were in the same ss, so when they yed, they were especially open. The gatheringsted until ten at night. Mu Huan received a message from Bo Junyan saying that he would be home in a while and wanted to go back. Li Meng still wanted to y, so she asked Wu Xingye to pick Li Meng upter and she went back first. Since she had left, there was no point in Long Feiting staying here. Hence, he left with her. When they were outside the restaurant and on the way to the car, he called out to Mu Huan. ¡°Little Star, I¡¯ve been drinking. Take me back.¡± Long Feiting tried all sorts of reasons to spend more time with Mu Huan. ¡°Get your chauffeur here,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°If I call someone over, I¡¯d still have to wait. I want to go back now.¡± ¡°This restaurant has a chauffeur service. It¡¯s the restaurant¡¯s own car. You don¡¯t have to wait.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so rich. What if the driver kills me while I¡¯m drunk?¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of fear. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Star...¡± Just as Long Feiting was about to say something... Mu Huan suddenly turned sideways. In the next second, something whooshed from where she was standing and hit the car, creating a hole! When Long Feiting saw clearly what had hit the car, he shouted in shock, ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s a real bullet!¡± ¡°Get in the car!¡± Mu Huan said as she opened the car door. But at this moment, another shot was fired. She hurriedly hid behind another car. Long Feiting dodged as well. ¡°Is there really someone who wants to take my money and kill me?¡± As soon as he said that, Mu Huan felt a tremor on the top of her head. She hurriedly hugged her head. Then, the ss on the car window above her shattered with a loud sound, and many small pieces of ss fell. Long Feiting, who did not have time to cover his head, was hit so hard that his head hurt. Chapter 997 - Who Ambushed Them (2)

Chapter 997: Who Ambushed Them (2)

¡°If the other party wants your money and your life, get out quickly. Don¡¯t implicate me.¡± Mu Huan wanted to take out her phone to call 110 before calling Bo Junyan. If a group of people surrounded her to deal with her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But this was a real gun and a real bullet! And it was a distant attack! They didn¡¯t know where the enemy was hiding, so they couldn¡¯t even find someone to fight. If they were careless, they would really be finished! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Her words were straightforward. Just as he was about to say something... ¡°F*ck! My phone is missing. Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Mu Huan searched her pockets but could not find her phone. Long Feiting instinctively reached into his pocket, but he did not manage to reach for his phone. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°I saw you leaving and was in a hurry to catch up with you. I think I forgot to take the phone on the table.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Suddenly, she realized that he still had an emergency weapon. ¡°Quick, use your watch to contact the reinforcements!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already pressed it.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s...¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just hide here and wait for reinforcements,¡± she heard footsteps approaching them. She suddenly had a bad feeling. If this group of people was in cahoots with the person shooting at them in the dark, and they got into closebat, coupled with the long-range attack from the sniper, her life would definitely end here today. She quickly scanned her surroundings and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s run into that forestter!¡± There were many trees in the forest, and there were many things to hide behind. When the time came, those who attacked from close range could be killed, and those who attacked from afar could be dodged. Long Feiting understood what she meant and nodded. Mu Huan thought about it and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is someone who¡¯s plotting against you for your money and your life. They might want my life. Hence, if there¡¯s a chanceter, I¡¯ll lure them away. You run into the restaurant!¡± Their target wasn¡¯t him. His chances of survival were higher if he ran to the restaurant. ¡°When did you see anyone who witnessed a murder scene not being pursued?¡± He would not leave her alone! Mu Huan thought about it and agreed. Since the other party dared to snipe her so boldly, what else could he not do? It would be even more dangerous for him to run to the restaurant by himself. However, she had not done anything in the past half a year. Why would anyone want to assassinate her? How dare he use such a method to assassinate her?! When the footsteps got closer and Mu Huan saw what those people were wearing under the car, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Run into the forest with me. Use your fastest speed and bend down to run. Don¡¯t be slow! If you¡¯re slow now, you¡¯ll really die!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Long Feiting replied. When Mu Huan counted to three, the two of them stood up at the same time and rushed toward the forest. At this moment, the people who were surrounding them had also arrived at the ce where they were hiding. The people surrounding them were all tall men. Mu Huan was much lower than them, and Long Feiting was bending over, so he was also much lower. Hence, the people surrounding them became their best barrier at this moment. It made it difficult for the people hiding in the dark to aim. It allowed them to run into the forest more smoothly. When he ran into the forest and turned around to see the people chasing after him, he realized why Mu Huan had asked him to run with his back bent. ¡°You don¡¯t even havebat experience, so how do you know so much?¡± he asked as he hid behind a big tree to rest. ¡°Isn¡¯t thismon sense?¡± Mu Huan had a look on her face. It¡¯s not that I know too much, you¡¯re just stupid. Chapter 998 - I Like Only You (1)

Chapter 998: I Like Only You (1)

Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Long Xiaobao[1]. It¡¯s not your fault. You were just too well protected.¡± Mu Huan reached out and patted his shoulder. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Long Xiaobao... Sensing the approaching footsteps, Mu Huan took out a spray bottle from her pocket. ¡°Use this spray to protect yourself. It can be instantly fatal, so don¡¯t hesitate. You have to be ruthless. This siege can really kill you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting felt it too. ¡°Alright.¡± Just then, a small animal came out of nowhere and was killed in the next second. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± The two of them were shocked. They had never encountered such a situation before. Long Feiting had been well protected, and Mu Huan used to live in an ordinary circle. She had never even seen a fight like this, let alone encountered such a situation herself... Mu Huan closed her eyes and thought about it carefully. When she drove here and saw the map of the area, she thought that the gate was in that direction. If they ran there, the chances of them surviving would be higher. Suddenly, Long Feiting grabbed her arm tightly. Mu Huan opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just excited.¡± He could live and die with her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why was he so excited? Long Feiting was about to say something when he heard footsteps approaching them. He immediately shut up. In the darkness, their breathing became careful. Because the other party had weapons in their hands and the two didn¡¯t know how many people there were, they didn¡¯t dare to attack rashly. They could only hide and wait for people to approach before quietly killing the other party. Mu Huan heard footsteps. There were at least three people surrounding them. After she discussed the battle n with Long Feiting, the two of them held their breaths and waited for the other party to approach. Although the two of them had sessfully killed those three people at the start of the match, their actions had exposed their hiding ce and attracted even more people. These people were all professional killers. They were ruthless and vicious. Mu Huan did not want to continue fighting. She ran with Long Feiting in a sorry state. Furthermore, there were many people on the other side. It was impossible to guard against them. Suddenly, Long Feiting used his body to protect her and grunted. ¡°Long Feiting!¡± The moment she turned to look, Long Feiting fell toward her. Mu Huan hurriedly supported him. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and run...¡± Long Feiting pushed her away forcefully, urging her to run. He couldn¡¯t run at all now. If she brought him along, she would only end up like him. Although Mu Huan had a vicious tongue, she would not leave Long Feiting alone as long as there was a glimmer of hope. Furthermore, he was injured because he had saved her. She did not say anything else and carried Long Feiting to hide in a dry bush at a low altitude. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to hide here for long. Hurry... Hurry up and leave...¡± Long Feiting pushed her away. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Mu Huan said as she searched his body. When she touched the sticky blood, she traced around the blood and confirmed his injury. It wasn¡¯t a vital point. However, he had lost a lot of blood. It wouldn¡¯t do if he took too long. ¡°Hurry up and leave...¡± Long Feiting urged her to leave. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Save your energy. I¡¯ll leave when it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Mu Huan used the things she had on her to stop the bleeding. Right now, he could only stall for another minute. It was just likest time. If there was enough time, there might be a new chance. [1] Trantes to ¡°little baby¡± Chapter 999 - I Like Only You (2)

Chapter 999: I Like Only You (2)

Although the situation now waspletely different fromst time. Last time, those people seemed to want her life, butter on, when she thought about it, they did not go all out. And today, these people clearly wanted their lives. Just as Long Feiting was about to say something... Suddenly, they heard many footsteps approaching them. Instantly, his and Mu Huan¡¯s nerves tensed up. With so many footsteps, it meant that there were many people. Furthermore, they had weapons in their hands and were masked, so they didn¡¯t need to be wary of the spray. Under such circumstances, they... This meant that they had reached a dead end. Long Feiting did not let Mu Huan leave again because the footsteps were already so close. If she ran out, she would only die. ¡°Star, do you think we¡¯re going to die here tonight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± If there was no rescue, the two of them would really die here. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. In the darkness, he seemed to have returned to the past. When he was tied up in the dark basement, her eyes were still shining like before. Looking at these eyes that ovepped with his memory, Long Feiting felt that he was really blind in the beginning. This was clearly the same pair of eyes, but he actually did not recognize her and felt that Mu Kexin, that imposter, was his Little Star! He couldn¡¯t think about it. If he thought about it, he¡¯d really want to stab himself. But now, even if he didn¡¯t stab himself, he was probably finished. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just don¡¯t want to die.¡± No matter what, Mu Huan wanted to live, especially now. ¡°If I die, my husband will feel terrible...¡± The corners of Long Feiting¡¯s lips twitched as he instinctively said, ¡°He won¡¯t feel very upset. He¡¯ll forget about you very quickly and find an even younger and prettier youngdy.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they might really die, she really wanted to kill him! What are you saying?! ¡°Star...¡± Long Feiting suddenly grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s hand with a serious expression. Mu Huan wanted to retract her hand, but when she saw him looking like he was about to say hisst words, she couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°Star, I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years. I really want to give you all the best things in the world. I really want to treat you well for the rest of my life...¡± He knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say these things, but he was about to die. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say it again in the future. He wanted her to know how much he liked her, how much he had missed her all these years, and how important she was to him. He could die without regrets. ¡°Star, you¡¯re the most important existence in my heart. I miss you every day and dream about you. Finding you and treating you well is the only goal in my life. It gave me meaning. ¡°Actually, even if it wasn¡¯t because of what happened in the past, even when I thought that Mu Kexin was you, I already liked you. I couldn¡¯t help liking you...¡± He could not control his love for her. Even though he knew that he could not do it, and he had told himself every day that she was someone he wanted to torture to death, he still could not control himself. Even though he kept shouting that he wanted to torture her to death, he had never been ruthless to her and was always at a disadvantage in her hands. In the past, he did not know why he could not control himself despite Mu Kexin clearly liking him. Later on, when he found out that she was his Little Star, he realized why. Because she was his Little Star. Even if he did not recognize her identity, he liked only her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Right at this moment, they felt that the people had already arrived above them. They were just a foot away. They might close their eyes forever in the next second. idents always came faster than tomorrow. Chapter 1000 - You Can’t Even Die Without Regrets (1)

Chapter 1000: You Can¡¯t Even Die Without Regrets (1)

¡°Star, with you by my side, I can die without regrets.¡± Long Feiting held her hand tightly. He had already said the words in his heart. He had no regrets if he could hold her hand as he left this world. When Mu Huan saw him like this, she really wanted to rush out and kill everyone and create a bloody path for him. However, those people had weapons in their hands. This wasn¡¯t a blood path that she could create just by fighting. Once she went out, she would probably instantly be a beehive. Not only would she die for nothing, but she would also expose his position. The two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to dy for even half a minute. But if she didn¡¯t go out, the feeling of powerlessness and despair of waiting for death made her want to explode! ¡°No, Star, kiss me. If you kiss me, I¡¯ll die without regrets...¡± She was the only girlfriend he wanted to have. She was the person he wanted to treat well for the rest of his life. If she could kiss him, not only would he die without regrets, but he would also die happily. Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat and was about to say something. Suddenly, a cold voice rang above their heads. ¡°Since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± That familiar voice made Mu Huan look up in shock. Then, she saw her husband standing there like a god had suddenly descended. It was no exaggeration for her to use such an adjective. Just as she was about to explode from the despair and powerlessness, her husband¡¯s sudden appearance was really like a god who had suddenly descended to save people from suffering. She was stunned by what she saw. When she snapped back to her senses, she immediately retracted her hand in excitement. She stood up and pounced on Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby! Hubby...!¡± It was great to see her husband now! He was her god! An eternal god! Bo Junyan¡¯s bloodthirsty coldness disappeared when Mu Huan threw herself into his embrace. All that was left was gentleness and faint fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He lowered his head and hugged her tightly, kissing her. No one knew how scared he was along the way. Even though his wife was very good at fighting, this was not a situation where she could be safe just because she was good at fighting. Fortunately... fortunately, she was fine... ¡°You¡¯re notte. Hubby, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Mu Huan hugged him tightly. It was great that she could hug her husband like this! Mu Huan had always felt that nothing was better than living. Long Feiting looked at the two of them hugging each other tightly. ¡°...¡± He couldn¡¯t even die without regrets... Seriously... At the thought of something, Mu Huan let go of Bo Junyan and hurriedly said, ¡°Long Feiting was injured in order to save me. Hurry up and...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw that Long Feilei had already gotten someone to carry Long Feiting to a stretcher. Then, she said, ¡°His organs weren¡¯t injured, but he lost a lot of blood.¡± Long Feilei looked at Mu Huan with aplex expression. Why did she get married so early? His little brother loved her so much but couldn¡¯t get her. He could have died without regrets if she kissed him, but he couldn¡¯t even get that... Seriously! The members of the Long family had a special group pet they doted on, Long Feiting. And Long Feilei doted on his younger brother even more. He knew how much Long Feiting thought and liked his Star. His heart ached. It really ached. As Mu Huan left, she looked at the people on the ground and suddenly felt a lingering fear. This was the first time in her life that she had seen such a scene. This scene was even more bloody than those martial arts movies. Sensing her fear, Bo Junyan picked her up and buried her head in his embrace so that she wouldn¡¯t have to look at those things. Chapter 1001 - You Can’t Even Die Without Regrets (2)

Chapter 1001: You Can¡¯t Even Die Without Regrets (2)

¡°Hubby, I feel that these people wereing for me, but... I couldn¡¯t have offended them. Someone who could make otherse and kill me like this...¡± Mu Huan said as shey in his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s not someone you¡¯ve offended.¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she knew who the other party was. She immediately looked up and asked, ¡°Who is it? Could it be that they¡¯re here for Long Feiting?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯reing for me, and you¡¯re my wife.¡± Bo Junyan had been ambushed on his way home. He had called Mu Huan to tell her that he would be backter, but he couldn¡¯t get through. Feeling that something was amiss, he broke out of the encirclement and came over to find Mu Huan. Fortunately... He wasn¡¯tte. ¡°Hubby, your enemy?¡± No wonder those people were so lethal. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan was about to say something when she suddenly felt that something was amiss with the ce she was grabbing. She touched it carefully, and after confirming what it was, she eximed, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re injured!¡± His arm was injured, but he was still carrying her! ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The people who had ambushed Bo Junyan numbered several times more than those who came for Mu Huan. He had fought his way out of the encirclement and ran over to save Mu Huan. It was just a small injury on his arm. Compared to those who had fallen, it was really not a big deal. ¡°No! No, quickly put me down!¡± Mu Huan struggled to get down. Seeing this, Bo Junyan could only put her down. The moment she got into the car, Mu Huan could not wait to pull Bo Junyan¡¯s arm over to look at his injury. When she saw that the blood had dyed his thick coat red, her eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Hubby, who are they? I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± If they could suddenly ambush them, then Mu Huan could also ambush them and poison them to death! Previously, Mu Huan had said this when she saw that Bo Junyan was injured. At that time, Gong Zeye and the rest felt that Mu Huan was only saying it in a fit of anger. She was so petite and weak that she could not do anything. But now, they knew that she wasn¡¯t saying those words out of anger. She might really be able to do it! After all, she was still alive even though she was suddenly ambushed and those people were all top-notch killers with weapons. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and caressed her head. He lowered his head and kissed her again. He didn¡¯t like to see her so worried that she was about to cry. When Long Feilei saw that his little brother was seriously injured and still had to see the two of them being so loving, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mu Huan, the one you should be concerned about is over here. If you want to care for someone, you should also care about him and worry about him, alright?!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°This time, my little brother saved your life!¡± Long Feilei snorted. Last time, that wasn¡¯t the case. This time, it was! Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Indeed. But how should she care for him... ¡°Come over quickly and let Feiting hold your hand. This way, he¡¯ll definitely have a stronger desire to live!¡± Long Feilei beckoned Mu Huan over. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Uncle Bo, don¡¯t be angry. If it weren¡¯t for my Feiting, Mu Huan might have died long ago. How can you still be like this? You can even get a hug and a kiss!¡± Long Feilei was deliberately provoking Bo Junyan. Who asked the two of them to be so loving? Didn¡¯t they know that there was someone with a serious injury here?! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± If not for this, Long Feiting would have been well on his way already. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this...¡± Long Feiting, who was about to say something, suddenly fainted. Chapter 1002 - Bad Humanity (1)

Chapter 1002: Bad Humanity (1)

This made everyone surround Long Feiting. After Bo Junyan had checked his condition, he said, ¡°He only fainted from blood loss. He won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Uncle Bo, from your words, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re looking forward to my younger brother¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He actually wanted his wife to kiss him! Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± At the hospital... Although Long Feiting¡¯s life was not in danger, because he had taken the bullet for her, Mu Huan had to watch him wake up before she could feel at ease. Furthermore, Bo Junyan¡¯s injuries needed treatment. ¡°You can¡¯t indulge him too much just because he saved your life,¡± Bo Junyan said. In terms of the defense between men and women, his wife had done a good job. However, she was a person who valued friendship and loyalty. This life-saving grace was also the most important. Even he couldn¡¯t do anything to Long Feiting. No matter how unhappy he was, he could only tolerate him, let alone his wife. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I know that in my heart, there will always be only you, Hubby, You¡¯re the only one in my eyes!¡± Mu Huan was very clear about such matters of the heart. Whatever else happened, this was the case. No matter how great the favor was, she would not use love to repay it. Besides, she had saved Long Feiting a few times. At most, she would be more forgiving toward him in the future. It was absolutely impossible for her to repay him with her life. ¡°Be good...¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head in satisfaction and kissed her. ¡°By the way, Hubby, what kind of enemy is this? Why did they send so many people here?¡± To dare to ambush them so openly, the other party was really arrogant. His background must not be something tough at. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. It just so happens that it¡¯s the holidays. You can stay at home and y games for a while. By then, the matter will have been resolved.¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her to be too worried because this matter was rather tricky. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not a child. I can¡¯t just y games during the holidays. What can I do for you?!¡± There were so many people attacking him. Furthermore, she had heard Gong Zeye calling someone outside just now, saying that there were more people attacking her husband. They were so arrogant and aggressive. Furthermore, he had been asking her to y games at home for a while. This implied that if she went out, she too would be in danger. For this period of time, she had to stay home. This meant that he was in a dangerous situation. How could she ignore everything and y games at home? Bo Junyan was about to say something. ¡°Hubby, I want to fight alongside you and not hide in your embrace as a little cutie. Also, it¡¯s better for me to know about some dangers. This way, I¡¯ll be prepared and won¡¯t be caught off guard. I¡¯m not a weak person in my heart. I can withstand anything. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± What Mu Huan had always wanted was to stand with him. No matter what happened, no matter what wind and snow came their way, they would fight side by side. She wouldn¡¯t be like a little flower in a greenhouse that could only be carefully protected by him. Even though Bo Junyan knew that Mu Huan was very good at fighting, he still habitually treated her as a little cutie. He had to protect her well and not let her see the evil, bloody, and terrifying things in this world. It was only at this moment that he realized that she didn¡¯t need him to hide and protect her like a little cutie. She was still his little cutie. It was just that she was very strong, very brave, and very capable. After regaining his senses, he smiled and carried her onto hisp. ¡°The enemy this time...¡± No matter if she was a weak and gentle little cutie or a brave and capable little cutie, he loved her. At Yun University. ¡°CEO Ling, CEO Bo has minor injuries. Mu Huan is fine. The one with the most serious injuries is Long Feiting.¡± Chapter 1003 - Evil Humanity (2)

Chapter 1003: Evil Humanity (2)

¡°Not only is Mu Huan not dead, but she¡¯s also not injured?¡± Ling Wei put down the pen in her hand. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really capable.¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be that capable. I heard that it was Long Feiting who saved her,¡± the assistant said. When she heard this, a scheming look shed across Ling Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go confirm it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... Long Feiting woke up the next afternoon. He opened his eyes and searched for Mu Huan. When he saw Mu Huan, he also saw Bo Junyan hugging her. Instantly, he felt a little stifled. It would have been better if he¡¯d diedst night. It would probably have been the happiest way for him to die while holding her hand. Seeing this, Long Feilei looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Uncle Bo, I have something to talk to you about.¡± He knew that he shouldn¡¯t support a one-sided love like his younger brother¡¯s. However, now that he was injured, it was better tofort him a little. ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you,¡± Bo Junyan said. Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± This Bo Junyan! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was stronger than the Long family, he would have killed him! In that case, shouldn¡¯t he take this opportunity to join forces with others to destroy Bo Junyan so that his younger brother could have a chance to rise up? Those who could stand tall in the business world and achieve a certain status all had their own special information channels. The Long family¡¯s business was huge to begin with, and the four sons of the Old Master of the Long family were all capable. Over the years, the Long family had expanded several times, so they had more information channels and were more urate. He knew that because Bo Junyan had interfered with someone else¡¯s source of ie and benefits, he had been jointly dealt with. Furthermore, the other party¡¯s backgrounds were all very big. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have sent someone to ambush them so openly. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was possible. He looked at Bo Junyan and snorted inwardly. If you continue to be so arrogant and annoying, don¡¯t me me for adding insult to injury! After Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had asked about Long Feiting, they left. Long Feilei looked at his little brother. ¡°Do you want to kill Bo Junyan?¡± If his little brother wanted to, he would take a risk and cooperate with others to kill Bo Junyan! Although Long Feilei had made up his mind at thest minute, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea. This was because he knew that his younger brother was stubborn. All these years, he had been thinking about Little Star. Back when he didn¡¯t know that Mu Huan was Little Star, he had already fallen in love with her, let alone when he found out about it. That attachment was really uncontroble. Unless one could get over such feelings, it was very difficult to walk out of it. It would have been fine if Mu Huan had married someone else, but it had to be Bo Junyan. No matter what, Bo Junyan was outstanding and difficult to surpass. His little brother was waiting for Mu Huan to break up with Bo Junyan, but there was no chance. Hence, it was only possible to kill Bo Junyan. Long Feiting frowned. ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what I mean. You just have to tell me if you want Bo Junyan to die.¡± Long Feilei suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have asked his younger brother so impulsively. Although his younger brother was arrogant and despotic, he was kind and not ruthless. It probably wouldn¡¯t work if he told him about this. Indeed... ¡°Brother, what are you trying to do to Bo Junyan?¡± Long Feiting was only a foolish son of thendowner in front of Mu Huan, but he was usually very smart. Even if Long Feilei only asked this, he could guess what his brother wanted to do. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to do something to him?¡± Long Feilei had already said these words. If he couldn¡¯t hide it, he wouldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He tried to convince Long Feiting. Chapter 1004 - Evil Humanity (3)

Chapter 1004: Evil Humanity (3)

¡°Do you even have a chance, Brother?¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Did his brother want to work with the people who were dealing with Bo Junyan? ¡°This is a good opportunity. Opportunities cannot be missed.¡± The business world was like a battlefield. Opportunities were fleeting. If one hesitated, there would be no next time. Long Feiting knew that this was an opportunity, and he really wanted it. However, when he thought about how much pain Mu Huan would suffer if he lost Bo Junyan, he didn¡¯t want it anymore. Even if he felt stifled and upset whenever he saw Mu Huan and Bo Junyan together, he didn¡¯t want her to feel upset. He wanted to give her the best in the world, not hurt her. ¡°Brother, I want her to live a happy life, even if it¡¯s not with me. If someone hurts her love, we should help her protect him.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± If this wasn¡¯t his own brother, he really wanted to scold him for being stupid! What was he doing?! He liked her and loved her so much. Shouldn¡¯t he do whatever it took to get her hands on him? He actually wanted to protect his love rival! Did hee out into the world without his head? People in this world were all different. Love was also different. Some people would do anything to get their love, but there were others like Long Feiting. No matter how much he wanted it, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Mu Huan. It wasn¡¯t that he was a saint, but he knew that Mu Huan only had Bo Junyan in her heart. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Mu Huan would do to him if he really took the opportunity to do something to Bo Junyan. What he wanted was her love, not just her. Also, if she didn¡¯t like him, even if Bo Junyan died, she might not be his. ¡°Besides, let¡¯s not even talk about our good rtionship with the Bo family. It¡¯s too immoral to add insult to injury. Even if we just talk about the probability of sess, do you think the chances of eliminating Bo Junyan are high? If we can¡¯t destroy him, we¡¯ll be the ones to suffer.¡± Long Feiting made his brother take a step back. Even if this was a chance to deal with Bo Junyan and there was a possibility of destroying him, he felt that this opportunity was at most 50%. It couldn¡¯t be more. Like this, the risk was huge. Long Feilei thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Although Bo Junyan has touched other people¡¯s source of benefits, he¡¯s smart enough to hand over the patents. As long as we don¡¯t ambush him to death, there¡¯s a high chance that those people will be dealt with by him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hence, don¡¯t think about these crooked methods.¡± The corners of Long Feilei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What do you mean by crooked methods? I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± His pampering had been called crooked by him. He was working hard for whom exactly?! ¡°I don¡¯t need this kind of good.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± He must have tortured and killed his little brother a hundred times in his previous life for him to have to repay him in this life. At the Bo residence... Mu Huan came out of the shower and saw Bo Junyan on the phone with a grave expression. Although he hung up quickly after seeing hering out, she could tell from hisst two sentences that this call was rted to her inws. She walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dad and Mom?¡± Bo Junyan was about to say that they were fine. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re fine.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan thought of something and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Dad and Mom were also ambushed?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Her intuition was so urate. ¡°Really?¡± Those people were too vicious! They even attacked the old man! Chapter 1005 - Evil Humanity (4)

Chapter 1005: Evil Humanity (4)

¡°Yes, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ve already increased the protection.¡± Mu Huan asked worriedly, ¡°Who has minor injuries? Dad or Mom?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all lightly injured.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all injured?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan then said, ¡°They¡¯re all minor injuries. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll fly over tomorrow to take a look.¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Just now, you told someone that they didn¡¯t have toe back. That you can go over yourself and take a look. Is it Mom who wants toe back?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, let Dad, Mom, and your grandfathere back!¡± Without waiting for Bo Junyan to say anything, Mu Huan said, ¡°The human resources you can use overseas are definitely not as good as in the country. Fortunately, it¡¯s only a light injury. If...¡± What if something had happened to her inws? How upset would he have been?! ¡°You said that their attacks will continue. If it¡¯s like that, only after they¡¯ve returned to the country will our parents be able to receive the best protection.¡± Bo Junyan knew this, but his grandfather had yet topletely give up. He had originally nned to fly over tomorrow to see his parents and meet someone before telling Mu Huan about this matter. However, she took the initiative to say this. ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯tpletely let go of that thought. He seems to be possessed.¡± His grandfather was really old. His brain was a little abnormal. ¡°It¡¯s alright. My granny has left now. Even if your grandfather still wants to kill me, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± She no longer had her granny, no longer had a soft spot... Bo Junyan reached out to pull her into his embrace and lowered his head to kiss her. He knew that the thought of her granny would make her feel terrible. ¡°I¡¯ll send Grandpa away after the crisis is over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t stay together. There¡¯s no need to send him overseas. It¡¯s just me now. There¡¯s nothing much Grandpa can do to me.¡± Mu Huan was already feeling that it wasn¡¯t good to let her inws stay overseas and not return. Now, there was really no need for them to continue staying overseas. Without her granny, it was just her. No matter how the Old Master dealt with her, she could tolerate it. It was fine. At this point, Mu Huan felt that no matter what the old man did, she could ignore him because of Bo Junyan. She could not think of anything that could not be tolerated. Until that day, she did not expect... In the Imperial Capital... ¡°Xiao Wei, do you know what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t been able to get through to your father¡¯s phone since yesterday! He should be home by now but he hasn¡¯t returned!¡± Xue Yun grabbed Ling Wei¡¯s arm as she said this anxiously. Ling Feng had gone overseas on a business trip. He had said that he would be home this morning, but he had yet to return. Xue Yun had called him yesterday because she wanted him to bring something back at thest minute. Why couldn¡¯t she get through? She couldn¡¯t get through to his secretary¡¯s phone either. She called again after a while had passed, but even until today, she couldn¡¯t get through to him. This had never happened before. This made her extremely anxious. Ling Wei pinched the space between her eyebrows and said tiredly, ¡°Something happened to Dad.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xue Yun was shocked. She tightened her grip on Ling Wei¡¯s arm, causing Ling Wei to feel pain. She frowned. However, she did not shake Xue Yun off. ¡°What happened to your father?!¡± ¡°He attended a cruise banquet the night before yesterday. I don¡¯t know if he drank too much or something, but he fell into the sea. Whether he¡¯s alive or dead, it¡¯s unknown right now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± When Xue Yun heard that his life was in danger, her face instantly turned pale. After a while, she said, ¡°Quick, think of something! Save your father!¡± If something were to happen to him, what would happen to the mother and son? Chapter 1006 - Evil Humanity (5)

Chapter 1006: Evil Humanity (5)

¡°I¡¯ve already used all my connections to search. I¡¯ll pack up and go over. I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news,¡± Ling Wei said as she retracted her arm and walked upstairs. ¡°I... I¡¯ll go with you...¡± Xue Yun followed her, wanting toe along. ¡°I can go by myself. There¡¯s nothing you can do if you go. Besides, if you go, what about Xiao Xiao?¡± ¡°But...¡± Xue Yun was worried. She wanted to find Ling Feng quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiao Xiao is on holiday. We can bring him along!¡± Ling Wei looked at her and was silent for a while. ¡°If you want to go, then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Xue Yun did not expect that Ling Wei, who had always been cold to her and ignored her existence, would be willing to bring her along at such a critical moment. Xue Yun, who was full of gratitude for Ling Wei, did not see the disdainful sneer on Ling Wei¡¯s face when she turned around and went upstairs. After going upstairs to her room, Ling Wei called Meng Yueman. ¡°Aunt Man, I heard that you¡¯re injured. I wanted to visit you, but something happened to my father. I have to go over to take a look.¡± ¡°My injury is fine. Besides, I¡¯m going back soon. You don¡¯t have toe and see me,¡± Meng Yueman said. ¡°You¡¯reing back?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Indeed, you¡¯reing back. ¡°Yes, that child, Xiao Huan, is too sensible. That¡¯s great.¡± When Meng Yueman mentioned her daughter-inw, it was evident that she felt that she was really good. She didn¡¯t need her son to be put in a difficult position at all. Without waiting for him to say anything, she thought about it for their own good and took the initiative to let them return to the country to receive the best protection. ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Wei replied with a smile. However, deep down, she felt that Meng Yueman was probably sick. They had been chased overseas by Mu Huan, yet she still felt that Mu Huan was good. She did not have the dignity of a mother-inw at all. It was useless. ¡°By the way, what happened to your father?¡± Meng Yueman asked with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he lost his footing and fell into the sea, or if it¡¯s because... I have to go over and take a look to confirm the situation.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s voice was full of fatigue. Meng Yueman hurriedly said, ¡°Then quickly go over and take a look. If there¡¯s anything you need, tell me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yueman, who was so concerned about her best friend¡¯s daughter, never even suspected that their address overseas had been identally leaked by Ling Wei... Ling Wei knew too much about the Bo family. The two families had worked together for many years, so she knew a lot about the internal affairs of the Bo Group. Her familiarity with the Bo Group was the greatest capital she had to cooperate with Bo Junyan¡¯s enemy. Xue Yun and Ling Wei searched for Ling Feng overseas for a week, but they couldn¡¯t find him. Just like that, Ling Feng disappeared without a trace. The two of them had hidden it from Ling Xiao and told him that they were here to y. They even asked someone to bring Ling Xiao out to y. However, Ling Xiao suddenly returned one day and overheard their conversation. He found out that his father might have died. This made Ling Xiao very afraid. ¡°Boohoo... Mommy... What should I do... What should I do...¡± What should he do if he didn¡¯t have a father anymore? Both his sisters hated him so much. His mother was so weak. Although Ling Xiao was young, the environment he hade into contact with made him not so naive as to not know anything. He knew that Ling Wei had always wanted to monopolize the Ling family¡¯s assets. He knew that because he had identally let Granny get hit by a car after he pushed her, Mu Huan hated him and was unwilling to see him. The only person he could rely on was his father. Chapter 1007 - Evil Humanity (6)

Chapter 1007: Evil Humanity (6)

Now that his father was gone, what should he do? He was so scared... really scared... He was even afraid that Ling Wei would chase him and his mother out of the hotel in the next second and make them live on the streets. Xue Yun didn¡¯t know what to do either. She could only hug Ling Xiao and cry. She didn¡¯t know what to do... The greatest failure in Song Zhiwen¡¯s life had been to protect Xue Yun too well and dote on her until she became a delicate flower that needed to rely on someone to bloom. Ling Wei pulled Ling Xiao up and said fiercely with reddened eyes, ¡°Why are you crying? Why are you crying, little man? If Dad is no longer around, you¡¯ll be the pir of the Ling family in the future. In the future, you¡¯ll be someone who will inherit half of the Ling family¡¯s assets. If you only know how to cry like this, take care because I might not give you anything!¡± Ling Xiao and Xue Yun were so shocked by her actions and words that they forgot to cry. Actually, Xue Yun was just as afraid as Ling Xiao. She was afraid that if anything happened to Ling Feng, Ling Wei would immediately chase the mother and son out of the house. Now, from what she was saying, she... still wanted to follow their previous agreement? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Dad isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re both fine! I¡¯ll make sure the Ling family is fine too!¡± Ling Wei said impatiently. However, her impatience made the mother-and-son pair feel exceptionally at ease. All along, Ling Wei had been very cold and disdainful to the mother-and-son pair. If she were to suddenly treat them well, they would feel uneasy and be afraid that she had ulterior motives. But she was being like this... She was clearly unwilling to take care of them and wanted to ignore them, but she felt that they were her responsibility. She would take care of them and bear all the responsibility. Ling Xiao looked at Ling Wei and shouted in a choked voice, ¡°Sister...¡± Ling Wei said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sister. I don¡¯t have a useless brother like you. You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯ll only cry when you encounter trouble.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be like this anymore...¡± Ling Xiao choked. ¡°Ling Wei...¡± Xue Yun looked at Ling Wei and was about to say something. ¡°Alright, I have something to deal with.¡± Ling Wei turned around and left. Just like how she used to do. This made the mother and son feel exceptionally at ease. Ling Wei went out early and returnedte every day for a few days, but there was still no news of Ling Feng. It was impossible for them to keep looking for Ling Feng here. Hence, no matter how much Xue Yun didn¡¯t want to and didn¡¯t believe that something had happened to Ling Feng, they could only return. When Xue Yun was most afraid and helpless, Ling Wei reassured her and evenforted her awkwardly. Furthermore, the pain of losing the most important person made their rtionship much better after this trip abroad. This made Xue Yun, who had always been afraid of Ling Wei and felt that Ling Wei would take the first opportunity to deal with them, feel that Ling Wei was actually a good person. She looked heartless, but she was much more affectionate than her biological daughter, Mu Huan. Sometimes, this was how human nature was. You could treat a person extremely well, yet once you did something bad to her, she would feel that you were heartless and evil. On the other hand, a person who had always been bad to her suddenly did not treat her so badly. It was just that he would not do bad things to her. And yet, she would be so grateful that she would feel that the other party was good. At the Bo residence... As the enemy this time had a powerful background, the best protection was if they were gathered together. Bo Dingjing and his wife brought Old Master Meng to live with Bo Junyan, but they were staying in the vi next door. ¡°Junyan, Ling Wei said she wanted toe over and visit us,¡± Meng Yueman said while eating. Chapter 1008 - You Are Important (1)

Chapter 1008: You Are Important (1)

Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Let here over.¡± Meng Yueman thought of something. ¡°Oh right, something happened to Ling Feng. Do you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re also facing troubled times, if you stumble across anything that can help her, give her some assistance. The Ling Group was in danger a while ago, and now that Ling Feng is in trouble, the Ling Group might not be able to survive.¡± Meng Yueman and Ling Wei¡¯s mother had a really good rtionship. She had watched Ling Wei grow up. After so many years of having such affection, even when she was in danger, she was still worried about Ling Wei and wanted her to be fine. With that, she looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, I once promised Xiao Wei¡¯s mother that I would take good care of her. There¡¯s really nothing between Junyan and her. I hope you don¡¯t mind...¡± ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Mu Huan said obediently. ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± Although her married son did not lead a family life like Meng Yueman had imagined he would, it was all her father¡¯s fault for being so stubborn. Hence, not only did Meng Yueman not dislike Mu Huan, but she also considered Mu Huan¡¯s standpoint and sought her approval. She wasn¡¯t like other wealthy mothers-inw who were high and mighty. After dinner, Meng Yueman and Bo Dingjing went to apany Old Master Meng. ¡°What happened to Ling Feng?¡± Mu Huan was on holiday at home and had not contacted Xue Yun recently. She did not know that something had happened to Ling Feng. ¡°He was overseas on a business trip and fell into the sea.¡± ¡°Where did it happen?¡± ¡°A yacht banquet.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This scene seemed to be a conspiracy. Bo Junyan looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I smell a conspiracy. Could his ident not be an ident?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is it? It can¡¯t be Ling Wei, right? She wants to take the opportunity to swallow the Ling family?¡± Mu Huan said instinctively. ¡°She¡¯s the most likely suspect,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°F*ck! If it¡¯s really her, then that¡¯s ruthless enough.¡± Even to her biological father, she could do such a thing. Mu Huan continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Ling Group is at a critical moment? By attacking Ling Feng, isn¡¯t she afraid that the Ling Group will copse?¡± ¡°Something happened to the Ling Group because a foreignpany wanted to swallow the Ling Group and enter the domestic market. Ling Wei negotiated with the other party through a middleman. Under such circumstances, if Ling Feng had an ident and Ling Wei took over the Ling Group, she would be able to resolve the crisis of the Ling Group at the most critical moment. This way, she would obtain the support of all the shareholders and be the master of the Ling Group. She would be more legitimate and stable,¡± Bo Junyan said. Since the Bo Group was always at the top, Bo Junyan¡¯s informationwork was naturally extraordinary. He already knew everything Ling Wei could find out. There were many things that seemed to go unnoticed, but in fact, there was no such thing as an imprable wall in the world. After Mu Huan heard this, she said after a while, ¡°I can only say that she¡¯s ruthless!¡± Ling Feng treated Ling Wei so well, yet she could eveny a hand on her biological father... ¡°She has always been ruthless.¡± Bo Junyan was not surprised that Ling Wei could do such a thing. Ling Wei knew Bo Junyan, but Bo Junyan knew her too. Ling Wei was an only child. In the early days, the Ling Group was on par with the Bo Group. As the only heir and a girl, Ling Wei had received an even more cold-blooded education. In her life, benefits were the most important. For the sake of benefits, she could do anything, no matter the cost, no matter who the enemy in front of her was. Chapter 1009 - You Are Important (2)

Chapter 1009: You Are Important (2)

¡°Then, my mom...¡± When Mu Huan thought about what had happened to Ling Feng, she realized her mother¡¯s situation had be awkward. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You can meet her or call her and see if she¡¯ll live with us.¡± Although he did not say it clearly and directly... However, Mu Huan understood what he meant. After a moment of silence, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan could not bear to see her unhappy and dejected. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Not knowing how tofort her, he kissed her directly and diverted her attention. In the Imperial Capital... For the past few days, the stock price of the Ling Group had been falling until it stopped. After Ling Wei returned, she had been going to meetings non-stop. Sometimes, she would even get someone toe home with her for a meeting. Xue Yun had seen how busy she was and how tired she was. She had worked so hard for the Ling Group. She used to avoid Ling Wei, but now, she took the initiative to take care of her life. Ling Wei, who had not returned for the entire night, arrived home in the morning. Her fatigue made Xue Yun¡¯s heart ache. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. Your health is the most important.¡± ¡°My health is not important. If I don¡¯t fight now, I won¡¯t be able to fight in the future.¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± That was true, but she was really trying too hard. Just as Xue Yun was about to say that she was going to get her something to eat, Ling Wei suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°Auntie Xue, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t tell anyone, but I can only tell you.¡± Xue Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What... what is it...¡± ¡°For the Ling Group to suddenly encounter such a crisis, it¡¯s because a big overseaspany wants to enter the domestic market and destroy the Ling Group. After that, he¡¯d directly acquire the Ling Group. With the good foundation of the Ling Group, his development in the country will be even faster. It¡¯s efficient. Previously, Dad¡¯s investment mistakes were all caused by the other party.¡± When she didn¡¯t know the truth back then, Ling Wei felt that there was a problem. Because her father had good taste, he shouldn¡¯t have made so many mistakes. Although Xue Yun didn¡¯t know much about business, after being married to Ling Feng for so many years, she more or less understood what she meant. ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± ¡°After I found out the truth, I¡¯ve been trying to make peace with the other party. However, since they can eat us up, they definitely won¡¯t stop. After a few contacts, I finally found a breakthrough point. If we can do this, our Ling Group can turn the danger around. And if we want to do this, you¡¯re the most important.¡± ¡°This... What... This kind of... big matter, how can I... be the most important...¡± Xue Yun could not think of what she could do. Ling Wei did not beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°The daughter of this bigpany¡¯s CEO has taken a fancy to Bo Junyan. She wants to be with Bo Junyan. As long as we can make the two of them be together, the other party will let the Ling Group off. ¡°And the key to making the two of them get together is to make Mu Huan detested by Bo Junyan. You¡¯re Mu Huan¡¯s biological mother.¡± When Xue Yun heard this, she instantly panicked. ¡°I... I... I¡¯m Xiao Huan¡¯s mother. I can¡¯t do anything. Not to mention how the two of them have such a good rtionship that I can¡¯t destroy it, I can¡¯t even see Xiao Huan...¡± ¡°Something has happened to my father. As your biological daughter, she¡¯ll definitely be worried about your current situation. She¡¯ll definitely call you. It¡¯s not difficult for you to want to see her now. Once you see her, it¡¯s even easier for you to do whatever you want. And you don¡¯t have to worry about what you have to do. You just have to do as I say.¡± Chapter 1010 - You Are Important (3)

Chapter 1010: You Are Important (3)

¡°But... but...¡± Xue Yun hesitated for a long time. ¡°Even if... I can do it... and make Xiao Huan be hated by Bo Junyan, then... Bo Junyan might not necessarily get together with that CEO¡¯s daughter...¡± She did not ask what Ling Wei wanted her to do. She was afraid that she would really be persuaded to do something. She tried to persuade Ling Wei to give up on her n. After all, no matter how Mu Huan treated her, she was still her biological daughter whom she carried for ten months. She couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her. ¡°The Ling family is in danger now, and the Bo family isn¡¯t any better. You haven¡¯t contacted Mu Huan recently, so you might not know that she and Bo Junyan have already fended off assassination attempts many times. Even Bo Junyan¡¯s parents have been targeted. Now, they¡¯re back here injured,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°What?!¡± Xue Yun was shocked. Something had happened to the Bo Group? Bo Junyan was so formidable! How could something have happened to the Bo Group?! ¡°Actually, you letting Mu Huan leave Bo Junyan now is for her own good. Bo Junyan¡¯s enemies are very strong. There will be endless assassination attempts, and it¡¯s not something he can resolve in a short time. It¡¯s safest for her to leave Bo Junyan now. ¡°Hence, what I asked you to do should be for the sake of your daughter. You don¡¯t have to think so much about it. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for letting Mu Huan down.¡± Xue Yun was not so stupid as to be convinced with just a few words. ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said, why would that CEO¡¯s daughter still dare to be with Bo Junyan? Isn¡¯t she afraid of danger?¡± ¡°Do you think the other party that can destroy the Ling Group is a smallpany? If his daughter wants Bo Junyan, he will naturally think of a way to help Bo Junyan resolve the current crisis. It can be said that as long as you do as I say, not only would you save Mu Huan, but you¡¯d also save Bo Junyan.¡± Xue Yun had never thought of whom she could save. After all, she was a person who led a stable life. She could even save Bo Junyan! ¡°Impossible... Bo Junyan is so formidable...¡± How could he not protect himself and his family? ¡°Bo Junyan is formidable, but you know that there¡¯s always someone better. There are many formidable people in this world. Furthermore, this time, he has interfered with the interests of several bigpanies. The other party has joined forces to destroy him. It¡¯s already not easy for him tost until now. If he didn¡¯t have a strong power to increase the stakes and help him, the Bo Group wouldn¡¯t have been able tost much longer than the Ling Group. Furthermore, this is only amercial blow. The Bo Group still has assassination attempts to deal with. Once Bo Junyan dies, Bo Dingjing¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it, and the Bo Group will copse even faster. ¡°Also, you should know that there are very few people in this world who offer help in times of need, and there are many people who kick a man when he¡¯s down. If one can reshuffle the cards, divide the forces, and divide the territory, anyone would want to get involved. Hence, Bo Junyan is not only facing foreign forces but alsopetitors in the country.¡± ¡°This... is impossible...¡± The Bo family had always been a high and mighty existence. Why was it that when she said this, it was like they¡¯re a fragile sandcastle that was destroyed in an instant? ¡°Nothing is impossible. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Mu Huan and ask her if she was ambushed.¡± Ling Wei shrugged. This world was a cruel one to begin with. Everyone was born for benefits, and everyone wanted to be the boss. With the copse of the Bo Group and the reshuffling of the market, everyone had a chance to be the boss. There were many people who wanted to take the risk. Hence, the Bo Group¡¯s current situation was not much better than the Ling Group¡¯s. Chapter 1011 - You Are Important (4)

Chapter 1011: You Are Important (4)

If she, Ling Wei, couldn¡¯t get it, she didn¡¯t mind helping others get it. As long as the person who made her fail couldn¡¯t have it and was miserable enough. Ling Wei was different from other third parties. Although she liked Bo Junyan and wanted to get him more and more, she ultimately loved herself more and thought about her own interests. Hence, when she felt that it waspletely impossible between her and Bo Junyan, she could decisively let go. If she couldn¡¯t have him, she would destroy him. If she couldn¡¯t destroy him, she would destroy his love. In short, she had to take revenge and use this to make her situation better. With a huge career and assets, what kind of man would she not have in the future? Xue Yun did not call Mu Huan because she knew that since Ling Wei was so sure, Mu Huan must have been attacked. Ling Wei quickly added, ¡°Those people were all professional killers. Your daughter was lucky enough to escape once or twice. Do you think she can escape again and again? I heard that she didn¡¯t diest time because she was saved. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing you could have done now.¡± Xue Yun clenched her fists. She wanted to ask Ling Wei what she wanted her to do, but she was afraid of knowing what to do. This was because Ling Wei could already convince her now. She was really afraid... She was afraid of what she would do in the end. ¡°Protecting the Ling Group is not only for my sake but also for Xiao Xiao.¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She knew that. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not asking you to do anything overboard,¡± Ling Wei said as she took out her phone and showed Xue Yun Long Feiting¡¯s photo. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this young man very handsome?¡± Xue Yun looked at Long Feiting¡¯s photo and nodded instinctively. ¡°He¡¯s the person who saved your daughter. His name is Long Feiting, and he¡¯s from the Long family you know. He¡¯s the youngest son of the Long family, and he¡¯s their favorite. In the future, the Long family will definitely have the most assets. He likes your daughter a lot, and he can even use his life to save her. You should be able to imagine how much he likes her. ¡°His family background and appearance are top-notch, and he¡¯s about the same age as your daughter. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good if the two of them can be together?¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°Auntie Xue, don¡¯t think too much about it and don¡¯t think about anything else. You just have to think that this is for Xiao Xiao¡¯s own good and for Mu Huan¡¯s own good. You¡¯re just a mother who wants her children to be well!¡± Ling Wei patted her shoulder lightly. Xue Yun was about to say something. ¡°If Mu Huan continues to be with Bo Junyan, our two families will be finished. Even if you think that Bo Junyan is very strong, he can only survive at most. Our Ling family will definitely not survive. If the Ling family falls, what will happen to you and Xiao Xiao in the future? ¡°Mu Huan will definitely support you, but what about Xiao Xiao? Regardless of whether that was an ident or not, it¡¯s a fact that he caused her granny to pass away. It¡¯s something that Mu Huan will never be able to forgive. When the timees, she might feel better and be willing to let Xiao Xiao live a carefree life because of you. But do you think it will be enough? ¡°The Ling Group¡¯s foundation is very good. If we can sessfully survive the crisis, at least billions of US dors could be Xiao Xiao¡¯s to inherit, which is half of his assets. He could have such a promising future. Do you want him to live under someone else¡¯s roof and only want to live a carefree life?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s words hit Xue Yun¡¯s red spot. She knew better than anyone else about the knot in Mu Huan¡¯s heart. She could never forgive Ling Xiao. Hence, she would never do anything for him in the future. Chapter 1012 - You Are Important (5)

Chapter 1012: You Are Important (5)

Her daughter was her biological daughter, and so was her son. She could not ignore her son just because of her daughter and watch him lose everything. But... Just then, Mu Huan called. Xue Yun looked at the caller ID on her phone and wondered if she should pick up this call. ¡°If she wants to meet you, you can meet her. You can also ask if she¡¯s in danger.¡± Ling Wei left after saying that. After she left, Xue Yun heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she picked up Mu Huan¡¯s call. ¡°Mom, how are you now?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m fine...¡± Xue Yun instinctively stuttered because of what Ling Wei had said. ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Xue Yun snapped back to her senses and suppressed the panic in her heart. She first asked in concern, ¡°I heard from Ling Wei that the Bo Group is in danger. Both you and Bo Junyan were ambushed. Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sensing her worry, Mu Huan added, ¡°Bo Junyan and I are fine. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened to you.¡± Xue Yun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom, what about you? Do you need money?¡± Mu Huan had wanted toe directly to see Xue Yun, but when she thought about how dangerous it was for her to go out now, she was afraid that this danger would transfer to Xue Yun. This was also the reason why Bo Junyan did not tell Mu Huan about Ling Feng¡¯s ident and did not pick Xue Yun up. Now that their lives were in danger, if he picked Xue Yun up at this time, it would be harming her instead of taking care of her. Hence, Mu Huan only called Xue Yun to ask if she needed money. If her situation wasn¡¯t good, even if they couldn¡¯t meet and she couldn¡¯t take her to her side to support her, she could still give her money, which would allow her to leave the Ling family. ¡°I don¡¯t need money now. I don¡¯t believe that something really happened to your Uncle Ling... I think he might have been saved like I was back then...¡± Xue Yun said. As long as she did not find his corpse, she did not believe that something had happened to him. Mu Huan was silent for a while on the other end of the line. ¡°Has Mom ever thought that a person like Ling Feng shouldn¡¯t have fallen into the sea?¡± Xue Yun was stunned at first, but then she said, ¡°I did think about it, but the waiter on the yacht said that he drank a lot that night. The surveince cameras on the yacht had also captured it. There¡¯s no possibility of him being the victim of murder. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s been very troubled recently because of the Ling Group¡¯s crisis that he drank too much...¡± He stood at a dangerous spot and identally fell down. ¡°I heard from Junyan that the crisis that the Ling Group is facing is because apany wants to swallow the Ling Group. And before Ling Feng got into trouble, Ling Wei had already discussed terms with the other party and made them stop attacking. With this, Ling Feng shouldn¡¯t have drunk too much because he was troubled and identally fell into the sea.¡± ¡°You mean he was celebrating instead?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± How did she understand it like that? ¡°What I meant is that Ling Wei might have been the one behind Ling Feng¡¯s fall. She could eveny a hand on her biological father. You have to be careful of her. It¡¯s best if you take Ling Xiao and leave the Ling family!¡± Mu Huan said directly. Xue Yun instinctively said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Although Ling Wei hates me, she definitely won¡¯t do anything to her biological father. The rtionship between the father and daughter is very good! That¡¯s impossible!¡± She felt that no matter what, Ling Wei would not harm Ling Feng. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Although she had long thought that she would say this, when she heard her say that it was absolutely impossible, an inexplicable sadness surged in her heart. But she didn¡¯t have any evidence right now. Chapter 1013 - You Are Important (6)

Chapter 1013: You Are Important (6)

Furthermore, this was a critical moment. Hence, she did not say anything else. ¡°Mom, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up. Mu Huan thought of something and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, do you think Ling Feng is still alive?¡± If Ling Wei was so vicious that she could even take her biological father¡¯s life, even if she was in a crisis right now, even if her mother didn¡¯t believe her, she had to get someone to get her mother out of the Ling family. ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡± Although Bo Junyan had been in a difficult situation recently and did not have the ability to split himself to investigate Ling Feng, he was sure that Ling Feng was still alive. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ling Wei was not such a vicious person. She just wanted to take the opportunity to seize thepany¡¯s reins, so Mu Huan did not have to worry about her mother¡¯s safety for the time being. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to take care of your mother.¡± After the incident with Ling Feng, Bo Junyan had gotten someone to secretly take care of Xue Yun. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± Mu Huan reached out to hug him. ¡°It¡¯s good that I have you.¡± Bo Junyan carried her onto hisp. With her around, even when he was in a terrible state, it was still a good life. She made him full of fighting spirit every day. Just as Ling Wei had said, there were many people in this world who wanted to hit someone when they were down. Everyone wanted to be the boss at the first opportunity. Hence, Bo Junyan was now facing an unprecedented crisis. Whether it was his life or his business empire, they were all facing a disaster. Anyone would be tired. He was also tired. When he was tired, he was lucky to have her around. If he hugged her every day, he would have endless strength to deal with those who wanted to kill him. Now that Bo Junyan was in danger, his good friends would naturally go through thick and thin with him. Hence, Fu Siye had been very busy these days. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t have the time to look for Shangguan Yu, let alone divorce her. As Shangguan Yu was friends with Mu Huan, Mu Huan was afraid that it would bring her danger. While she couldn¡¯t go out, she heard from Mu Huan that the Bo family was currently in danger. Knowing that Fu Siye was busy, she didn¡¯t get thewyer to look for him. Anyway, as long as she didn¡¯t live with him, she didn¡¯t have to see him again. On this day, the matter at hand came to an end. Fu Siye, who could rest for half a day, thought of Shangguan Yu, whom he had been suppressing and not thinking about. Hence, he drove to Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop. At this moment, in the coffee shop. ¡°Your drawing here is a little...¡± A young man approached Shangguan Yu from behind and told her that her drawing was a littlecking. But what he said was too abstract. Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t know how to make up for this shoring. She couldn¡¯t draw it. Seeing this, the young man reached out to grab her hand, wanting to teach her how to draw that stroke. Shangguan Yu sensed his intention and instinctively wanted to retract her hand. However, before she could retract her hand, the young man was thrown out by a powerful force, smashing the tables and chairs in the coffee shop! Shangguan Yu stood up in shock. Before she could say anything... ¡°He¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re suddenly so determined to divorce me!¡± Fu Siye looked at her, his eyes as bloodthirsty as that of a demon. She actually let another man get so close to her! The other party was only approaching Shangguan Yu, but Fu Siye could not stop such an impulse. Furthermore, she would belong to someone else in the future. If that day came, he would probably go crazy. Just like what Gu Lingyin had said, Fu Siye not only loved Shangguan Yu, but he was also very stubborn. Chapter 1014 - You Are Important (7)

Chapter 1014: You Are Important (7)

When Shangguan Yu snapped back to her senses and realized what he meant, she frowned. ¡°Fu Siye, don¡¯t speak nonsense. He¡¯s an artist. I saw that he drew very well and invited him here to teach me how to draw.¡± That day, when she was wandering aimlessly on the streets, she identally saw his paintings. His paintings made her lost heart find peace, so she wanted to buy his paintings. Because she wanted to buy them, the two of them started talking. She looked at his other paintings and felt that they were all very good. He also made her have the thought of learning how to draw. Now that she had nothing to do, it was rare for her to be interested, so she immediately invited him back to teach her. After his outburst, Fu Siye realized that he had been impulsive. Because of her friendship status, he knew her social circle very well. ¡°If you want to learn painting, I¡¯ll find you a female painter.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Shangguan Yu rejected directly. ¡°Xiao Yu...¡± Fu Siye was about to say something. ¡°We¡¯re about to get a divorce. From now on, you don¡¯t have to care about my matters. What do you want to decide? If you¡¯re here to divorce me, we¡¯ll go now. If not, please leave.¡± Shangguan Yu asked him to leave. Some people say that women who don¡¯t love are the most heartless. The truth was indeed so. When a woman didn¡¯t love someone, she could really be very ruthless and heartless. ¡°Xiao Yu, I know...¡± ¡°Apart from divorce, I don¡¯t want to hear anything else. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Shangguan Yu said as she took out her phone to call the police. ¡°Xiao Yu, how can you do this... Don¡¯t you love me the most?¡± How could she bear to do this to him?! Shangguan Yu looked at him, her eyes terrifyingly indifferent. ¡°In the past, but not now.¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± He shouldn¡¯t havee to see her. She made him feel even more helpless and desperate in this exhausted state... Right. It was despair. Deep despair almost drowned him. He didn¡¯t even know how to woo a woman, let alone redeem a woman who no longer loved him and didn¡¯t want him. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m done!¡± With that, he grabbed the painter and nned to take him away. The painter who was pulled up by him naturally struggled with all his might. ¡°Fu Siye, let go of him!¡± Shangguan Yu said, stepping forward. She was the one who had invited him here. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him because of her. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another female teacher,¡± Fu Siye said as he walked out. ¡°Fu Siye! I¡¯ve already said it very clearly. My future matters have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to care!¡± Shangguan Yu said coldly. ¡°Do you think I should do as you say?¡± Fu Siye¡¯s voice was colder than hers. Shangguan Yu¡¯s expression turned colder as she said angrily, ¡°Fu Siye!¡± However, Fu Siye did not put down the man in his hand and left directly. Seeing this, Shangguan Yu chased after him. Fu Siye walked very fast. She, who was wearing high heels, couldn¡¯t catch up. By the time she chased after him, Fu Siye had already brought the male painter into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯ll only make him get lost far away. If you see him again, I¡¯ll let something happen to him.¡± Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± After a while, she said helplessly. ¡°Fu Siye, what exactly do you want?¡± Why couldn¡¯t he just divorce her and never appear in front of her again? ¡°I don¡¯t want to divorce you. I want to live a good life with you. I want to love you and have a cute baby with you.¡± When she asked him what he wanted, Fu Siye told her what he wanted the most. Chapter 1015 - You Are Important (8)

Chapter 1015: You Are Important (8)

It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned the baby. His baby had made Shangguan Yu¡¯s heart, which had finally calmed down in recent days, explode. ¡°You want to have a cute baby with me? ¡°What do you think a baby is?! Is it something that you can have when you want it?! Don¡¯t say such things to me again! Don¡¯t force me to hate you!¡± Want to have a cute baby? Why didn¡¯t he want her baby before?! Why not?! She didn¡¯t want to me him because the biggest mistake was made by her. It was because she didn¡¯t control her emotions well that she ended up like this. But if he continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help but hate him! Hatred. If it weren¡¯t for his words, she wouldn¡¯t have lost control so badly. At that time, she was already mentally prepared. If he had not decided, or if he did not want to continue with her, she would simply have left. She had even fantasized about the happy life she and the baby would have together in the future. Even without him, she and the baby would really have lived very, very well... But he wanted her to know the truth. He had watched helplessly as she had been on the verge of going crazy all these years just to have a child. She had always thought that there was something wrong with her... But it was because he didn¡¯t want her child. ¡°Xiao Yu, I know. It¡¯s all my fault in the past...¡± ¡°If you know it¡¯s all your fault, then please end it with mepletely. After that, we¡¯ll never interact with each other again! Don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡± Before Shangguan Yu lost her child, she still thought that after the two of them ended their marriage, they could still be friends. After he knew about the existence of the child, he coulde and see the child if he had nothing to do. And now, she only wanted him to never appear in front of her again. Because when she saw him, she recalled that night. She recalled the despair and fear, the helplessness at the end of her life, the pain that she could not bear the most! The wound that he had forcefully suppressed tore open, causing her to be in so much pain that she wished she was dead... When Fu Siye saw Shangguan Yu like this, that familiar fear and panic attacked him again. Because he could tell from her eyes that she really, really didn¡¯t want to see him again, never wanted to see him again... That fear and panic became more and more intense. In the end, it was like a monstrous wave that instantly knocked him down... At the Bo residence... While they were discussing their countermeasures, Mu Huan had provided a few types of drugs. If they could be sessfully fed to them, they would definitely be able to stop the other party¡¯s assassination. However, those drugs had yet to be sessfully delivered to those important enemies. Furthermore, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help Bo Junyan much in terms of business. In order to not cause trouble for him, Mu Huan spent most of her time at home after her break. Just as she was getting tired of reading and was about to head downstairs to look for something to eat... ¡°Young Madam, the young master of the Long family insisted oning in to see you.¡± Before Mu Huan could say anything, the butler continued, ¡°He said that if you don¡¯t let him in, he¡¯ll wait outside until he dies.¡± Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Let him in.¡± Long Feiting had previously mentioned on WeChat that he wanted to visit her. Mu Huan had already rejected him, but now that he hade straight over and even said this, it wasn¡¯t good for her to reject him and could only let him in. Not long after Long Feiting went in... Xue Yun got into the car that wasing to Yun Cheng. Ling Wei saw that she was so nervous that her clothes were wrinkled. She reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Auntie Xue, don¡¯t be nervous. If you¡¯re nervous, things won¡¯t work out. If you do that, it¡¯ll harm your precious daughter and son.¡± Chapter 1016 - Why Did It Turn Out Like This (1)

Chapter 1016: Why Did It Turn Out Like This (1)

Xue Yun did not speak and only tried her best to mentally prepare herself. ¡°You just have to think that this is all for the sake of Mu Huan and Xiao Xiao.¡± Ling Wei felt that Xue Yun was really useless. She had already made things so clear to her, and it had given her enough time to mentally prepare herself. She was actually still so nervous when it came down to it. Her appearance in front of Mu Huan would be seen through at a nce. What else could she do? ¡°I know...¡± ¡°Rx if you know!¡± Ling Wei ordered. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± Could she rx just because she wanted to? Although this was indeed good for Xiao Huan, this was not something good to do after all. She could not help but feel nervous. When Ling Wei saw Xue Yun like this, a glint shed across her eyes. Yun Cheng... When she saw Long Feiting, Mu Huan said unhappily, ¡°Do you not want your life anymore?¡± She had already told him that the crisis had yet to be resolved. She wanted him to stay as far away as possible, but he insisted oning. ¡°If I dare toe and hang out with you at this time, it means I definitely love you!¡± Long Feiting said with a smile. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What love? Just scram.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much. I risked my life toe over just to tease you. You actually asked me to get lost!¡± Long Feiting pouted unhappily. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched even more when she saw him pouting like a fool. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re already quite stupid. Don¡¯t be even more stupid.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± What did he sacrifice his image for? It was all to relieve her boredom and cheer her up. ¡°Do you want to y games? I¡¯ve discovered a new game that¡¯s especially fun!¡± He took out his phone, wanting to y games with Mu Huan. ¡°If you wanted to y games with me, you could have just gone online! Why did youe to my house?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°How is it good enough to watch you y games online?¡± Was it the same as watching her in real life? ¡°Long Feiting, I don¡¯t want to say anything more to you, but please respect my boundaries and don¡¯t keep crossing them.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had taken a bullet for her, Mu Huan really wouldn¡¯t even want to have too much contact with him. She could not give him what he wanted. The more he interacted with her, the more he would sink deeper. ¡°Alright, alright, I know! We¡¯ll only be good friends!¡± Long Feiting raised his hand and swore that he would not cross the line. Mu Huan looked at him, feeling a headache. But she did not say anything else. ¡°Come...e... y a game.¡± Long Feiting sat on the sofa and asked her to y. Mu Huan had nothing to say to him. The two of them couldn¡¯t just stand there awkwardly, so they could only y games. ¡°You haven¡¯t yed this game before, have you? Brother Fatty will take you flying!¡± Long Feiting said. Mu Huan nced at him silently. An hourter. ¡°How can you y so well?!¡± Long Feiting felt that his male ego had been trampled on. It was fine if he couldn¡¯t beat her in a fight, but he also had to be led by her in a game! Didn¡¯t she only study hard every day? ¡°Back then, I was a substitute game king. No matter what game it was, if it was handed to me, I could raise it to the highest level in the shortest time possible!¡± Mu Huan had yed many games before. Nowadays, even if it was a new game, it would still be the same. Hence, she could usually slip away after a few operations, especially in suchpetitive games. ¡°You¡¯ve even done games as a substitute yer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1017 - Why Did It Turn Out Like This (2)

Chapter 1017: Why Did It Turn Out Like This (2)

He was about to say something. Mu Huan said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what else I haven¡¯t done. There are many things I haven¡¯t done.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°I should have found you earlier.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much and wouldn¡¯t have married Bo Junyan. People really shouldn¡¯t think about what they had missed. Just thinking about it hurt. ¡°Hurry, hurry. It¡¯s starting.¡± Mu Huan changed the topic. Long Feiting did not say anything else. After ying for about half an hour... The butler reported, ¡°Young Madam, your mother is here.¡± Mu Huan stopped ying the game. ¡°Your mother said that she won¡¯t leave until she sees you.¡± After the butler said that, he felt a little nervous. Now that she hade to see his Young Madam, he had to add this. ¡°Your mother is here! I¡¯ve never seen your mother before!¡± Long Feiting immediately put away his phone and sat up. Thest time Xue Yun went to school to look for Mu Huan, he happened to not be around. Although he had heard that Mu Huan¡¯s mother kept asking for benefits for the Ling family, that¡¯s how all mothers were like. He subconsciously wanted to act better. Mu Huan swept an indifferent nce at him and retracted her gaze to look at the butler. ¡°Let her in.¡± Not long after the butler left, he brought Xue Yun in. Xue Yun was holding a thermos. When Xue Yun came in, she instinctively paid attention to Long Feiting. When she saw that Long Feiting was even more handsome than in the photo, she heaved a sigh of relief and no longer felt so guilty. Just as Ling Wei had said, Long Feiting was not bad in all aspects. She was about the same age as her daughter, and the two of them looked morepatible when they stood together. Furthermore, Long Feiting liked her daughter so much. In the future, her daughter would definitely be very happy with Long Feiting. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I¡¯m Long Feiting, a good friend of your daughter, Mu Huan.¡± Long Feiting went up to greet Xue Yun. He liked her daughter and was naturally very respectful to Xue Yun. This made Xue Yun have a better impression of Long Feiting. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she became. Then, the nervousness and guilt in her heart lessened. She smiled and replied to Long Feiting, ¡°Hello... Hello...¡± ¡°Why did you suddenlye looking for me, Mom?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Mom has something to talk to you about, but we¡¯ll talkter.¡± Xue Yun¡¯s expression was one of ¡°You have a friend here. Talk to your friend first. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Seeing this, Long Feiting said, ¡°I should go back now.¡± Xue Yun hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you going back? Continue ying. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I have something on and have to go back,¡± Long Feiting said. Xue Yun was about to say something. Mu Huan said, ¡°Then take care. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± ¡°Child, what are you saying?¡± Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan and asked her to be more polite to the guest. Long Feiting hurriedly said, ¡°No need to send me off, no need to send me off! It¡¯s quite troublesome to send me off so formally. ¡°Bye, Auntie!¡± With that, he turned around and left without waiting for Xue Yun to say anything. Xue Yun looked at his departing back and could not help but say, ¡°Your friend looks pretty good.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Huan replied nonchntly. ¡°What did you want to see me about, Mom? Why didn¡¯t you say anything beforeing over?¡± ¡°I was afraid that you won¡¯t see me if I told you in advance.¡± Xue Yun lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, can we go to a quiet ce to have a good chat?¡± Mu Huan said directly, ¡°If you¡¯re here for the Ling Group, Mom, we don¡¯t have to talk about it. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for the Ling Group. Mom is doing this for something else.¡± Xue Yun lowered her head so that no one could see her expression. Chapter 1018 - Counterattack (1)

Chapter 1018: Counterattack (1)

Mu Huan looked at her silently for a while before saying, ¡°Follow me up.¡± Mu Huan brought Xue Yun to the guest room upstairs. After Xue Yun sat down, she opened the thermos that she had brought over. ¡°Xiao Huan, I remember that when you were young, you loved to drink the red bean soup I made. It¡¯s rare for us to meet anymore, so today, I made some for you and brought it over. Come and try it. See if it still tastes like when you were young.¡± Mu Huan looked at the red bean soup that she had poured out and her eyes darkened. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± ¡°In your heart, am I already someone who treats you well just for my own benefits?¡± Xue Yun looked up at her and said with reddened eyes, ¡°Xiao Huan, we¡¯re mother and daughter... Why did things turn out this way...?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at her. Who would have thought that the person she once loved the most would end up like this with her? ¡°Mom still remembers that when you were young, you would always tell me that the person you loved the most was me and that you would always love only Mom...¡± Although Xue Yun really didn¡¯t want to recall everything that had happened in the Mu family, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was happy when she was with the Mu family. Especially after Mu Huan became sensible, she was so obedient and cute. She would sweetly call her Mom every day. Among the many people who loved her, she would always say that she loved Mom the most and only wanted to be with her. She could still remember clearly how proud and happy she was back then. She could also remember how adorable and beautiful her daughter was when she was young. ¡°Xiao Huan, now... why have we be so unfamiliar...? I¡¯m your mother, the person you love the most in the world...¡± Had she forgotten that the person she loved the most was her mother? Mu Huan did not speak. She did not know what to say. She did not want this to happen. She had never thought that she would be able to see her mother again. She also did not expect that one day, the rtionship between her and her favorite mother would be like this. But she sat opposite Xue Yun. ¡°Xiao Huan, no matter how much I¡¯ve changed, I¡¯ll always be your mother. I¡¯ll always love you in my heart. Although I¡¯m biased, I¡¯ll always think of you no matter what. I want you to do better and be happier.¡± With that, Xue Yun wiped her tears and passed the red bean soup to Mu Huan. ¡°Come, Xiao Huan, try it.¡± Mu Huan reached out to take it. ¡°Try it and see if it tastes the same as before.¡± Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan eagerly, hoping that she would drink it. Under her expectant gaze, Mu Huan lowered her head and looked at the red bean soup in her hand. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t drinking, Xue Yun asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like red bean soup now?¡± Mu Huan looked up at Xue Yun. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you still like it, hurry up and try it. Didn¡¯t you like the taste of it in the past? When you were young, you could drink a big bowl of it. Now that you¡¯re older, you should be able to drink more.¡± ¡°Yes, I can drink more now.¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll cook it for you from now on. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you for anything in the future. I came here this time because I heard that you were ambushed and was worried about you. I came to visit you because I wanted to try to convince you to forgive Xiao Xiao...¡± Xue Yun rambled on. ¡°Hurry up and drink it. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan picked up the bowl, put it to her mouth, and took a sip. After she finished drinking... Xue Yun said, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Yun poured another bowl for Mu Huan. Chapter 1019 - Counterattack (2)

Chapter 1019: Counterattack (2)

Mu Huan drank another mouthful. Seeing that she had finished her second bowl, Xue Yun reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Xiao Huan, Mom really loves you and wants you to be well. From now on, don¡¯t be so distant with Mom. You¡¯re so unfamiliar, you know? ¡°Xiao Huan, I really want you and Xiao Xiao to be well... Both of you are my flesh and blood. I gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. ¡°Especially when I gave birth to you, Mom bled a lot and was bedridden for months... ¡°Xiao Huan, I really, really love you. I really want you to live a good life and be happy. I really want you... I really work hard... Xiao Huan...¡± As Xue Yun spoke, her tears fell. Amid her tears, Mu Huan¡¯s vision slowly blurred before she slowly copsed on the table. Xue Yun looked at her, who was lying on the table. Her hand trembled as she reached out and shook her shoulder. ¡°Xiao Huan...? Xiao Huan?¡± After calling out to Mu Huan and shaking her a few times but receiving no response, Xue Yun¡¯s hand slowly went to her head and gently caressed it. ¡°Xiao Huan, I hope you won¡¯t me me when you wake up. I know it¡¯s not right of me to do this, but you¡¯re my flesh and blood, and so is Xiao Xiao. I can¡¯t just watch him lose everything. I really want the best of both worlds. I want all of you to be well... I¡¯ve already tried my best... ¡°That child Long Feiting is really not bad. You¡¯ll be happy with him. Also, Bo Junyan¡¯s current situation is really dangerous. If you continue to be with him, your life will be in danger. Hence, I¡¯m not trying to harm you. I just want you to be well... ¡°Don¡¯t me Mom, don¡¯t me Mom... Mom really did it for your own good...¡± Xue Yun was afraid. She was afraid that when Mu Huan woke up, she would me her and not acknowledge her as her mother anymore... She was afraid, really afraid... She didn¡¯t want to lose her. She was the baby that she had painstakingly given birth to. She just wanted the two of them to be well... She just wanted this... She really only wanted this. They were her children... her biological children... She only wanted them to be fine... Trembling, she caressed Mu Huan¡¯s head until her phone rang. It was a message from Ling Wei asking her about the situation and whether it was settled. She looked at the message on her phone for a while before replying, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Not long after she sent the message, a tall and strong man carried Long Feiting in. Looking at Long Feiting, who had fainted like Mu Huan, Xue Yun frowned. ¡°How can things continue like this?¡± What Ling Wei asked Xue Yun to do was actually very simple. It was an old trick. She wanted Xue Yun to drug Mu Huan. This move was really old. They had used it before. But why was the move used when it was old? It was because only such a move could destroy two people who loved each other. The more they loved each other, the more they cared about each other. No matter how much they loved each other, there would be irreparable cracks between them after this. Even if they loved each other enough and continued to be together, this matter would be an eternal pain in their hearts. It would be so painful that they would wish they were dead. Hence, although this method was tacky, it was the best and most ruthless method. It was not trite at all. ¡°He¡¯ll wake up in a while. Your mission is over. You don¡¯t have to bother about the rest. You can go out now,¡± the tall and strong man said impatiently. Chapter 1020 - Counterattack (3)

Chapter 1020: Counterattack (3)

¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to wait for him to wake up.¡± Xue Yun didn¡¯t trust Ling Weipletely. She only did this because she was very satisfied with Long Feiting. If it were another man who would sleep with her daughter, she would definitely not allow it. Given the current situation, what if Ling Wei didn¡¯t do what she had said? She didn¡¯t want Long Feiting to have sex with her daughter, but instead, she wanted this man in front of her to do it? What should she do? She couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°You want to see your daughter¡¯s scene with your own eyes?¡± the man mocked. Xue Yun clenched her fists. ¡°If you want me to leave, you have to go out too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to negotiate terms with CEO Ling?¡± ¡°The person she has discussed with me is Long Feiting.¡± ¡°It will be Long Feiting. Why, do you think I¡¯ll do it? Do you think I¡¯d dare? After what will happen between Long Feiting and Mu Huan, he can still live. If anything were to happen between me and Mu Huan, even under such circumstances, I won¡¯t have a way out. Do you think I¡¯d risk my life?¡± Xue Yun agreed. ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll leave after arranging some things. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Xue Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± The man ignored her and started to install the camera. Xue Yun looked at the camera in his hand and clenched her fists. In the end, she turned around and left. The moment she left and closed the door, Mu Huan, who was lying motionless on the table, started to cry quietly. After Xue Yun left, the man installed the camera, took off his coat, and walked toward Mu Huan. Yes. If Bo Junyan found out about it, he would die without a burial ground. But wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he didn¡¯t find out? As long as the timing was clever enough to make Long Feiting take the me, no one would notice him. Ling Wei wanted Mu Huan to be as miserable as possible, so why would she let her be with Long Feiting? She wanted her most loyal subordinate toe first and record it. Then, she wanted everyone to think that Mu Huan had slept with Long Feiting. After Mu Huan left Bo Junyan and was done with him, she would then get someone to send such a video to the Long family. This would prevent Mu Huan and Long Feiting from being together andpletely destroy Mu Huan¡¯s escape route. Then, crushing her would be as easy as crushing an ant. The cameras that the man had installed would record from every angle. And they were all high-definition. When it was obvious that the man wasing to get Mu Huan¡¯s clothes... Mu Huan, who was lying motionless on the ground, suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s outstretched hand. Then, under the man¡¯s stunned gaze, she broke his bones. Just as he was about to shout in pain, Mu Huan¡¯s other hand took the opportunity to scatter some powder into his mouth. He tried his best to shout, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. This made him even more frightened. His eyes were wide as if what he saw was even more frightening than a ghost! He knew that Mu Huan knew how to use drugs, but he didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so quickly after being drugged. He didn¡¯t expect her to make him lose his voice instantly, and he didn¡¯t expect that as a top-notch bodyguard, he would actually be unable to retaliate against her attack! He used to be an ouw, and he had seen many ruthless people... It wasmon for them to kill without batting an eyelid. However, those people made him feel that they were not as scary as Mu Huan. Every attack of hers made him suffer the most extreme pain in the world! At this moment, he deeply understood. What did it mean to be abused?! Chapter 1021 - Counterattack (4)

Chapter 1021: Counterattack (4)

At this moment, Mu Huan was really ruthless. She was unprecedentedly ruthless. The ruthlessness, coldness, and bloodthirstiness in her bones were all unleashed. She did not hit the person in front of her with a spray like before. Instead, she used all the ruthless moves she had learned in her life. It was a tragic sight. She was referring to that man. When the man could no longer get up... Bo Junyan, who hade out long ago and was watching by the side, walked forward and reached out to pull her into his embrace. He hugged her tightly, his heart aching. ¡°Hey...¡± He initially did not agree with her n, but she insisted. He had never been able to resist her coquettishness, so he eventually agreed. But now, seeing her in so much pain and being so violent, he regretted for the first time in his life that he gave in to her. One had to be in extreme pain topletely let go like this. It meant there was no hope. However, this extreme pain was very difficult to bear. Now, she was enduring such pain. In this world, the hardest thing to bear was human nature. What was scarier than ghosts was the human heart. Under his gentlefort, Mu Huan¡¯s hostility slowly dissipated. In the end, she burst into tears. ¡°Why... why did this happen? I waited until the end and gave her a chance, but she could leave just like that... Why? Why...? What did I do wrong... Why did my parents, who loved me so much, be like this?... Why...? ¡°Why is it like this... Am I the only one who remembers the past...? Am I the only one who lives in the past? Is the happiness of the past actually just my imagination? Why... why are they treating me like this... I¡¯m their daughter, their biological daughter...!¡± Her mother, whom she loved so much, had actually drugged her and would let another man ruin her... And video recording. Ha... Love her the most? Love her the most? Ha... Pain. Extreme pain... All along, be it in her tough and poor life or her carefree life afterward, the days when she was doted on by her parents when she was young were the best memories for Mu Huan. Deep in her heart, she had always felt that she was a person who had her parents¡¯ love. How beautiful the past was, how deep the love in her heart was, how painful it was for her now. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart. It hurt so much that she felt despair... Despair over motherly love. This despair was unbearable for her. It hurt so much that she wanted to explode! She looked up with bloodshot eyes! ¡°I want Ling Wei to be finished! I want the Ling family to be finished! I want Ling Xiao to be finished! I want all of them to be finished!¡± She couldn¡¯t just watch her son lose everything? Mu Huan wanted her to watch helplessly! She wanted her to see how Mu Huan would destroy everything in the Ling family with her own hands! She wanted her precious son to lose everything and lead a miserable life! ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes were filled with unprecedented bloodlust. In the vi next door. ¡°By the way, Auntie Man, Xiao Huan¡¯s mother hase with me.¡± Meng Yueman was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You child, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter earlier?¡± Although Meng Yueman knew that Mu Huan¡¯s mother always wanted benefits for the Ling family, she was the biological mother of her daughter-inw and was her inw. Now that she was here, how could she not receive her? ¡°Because she said she had something important to discuss with Mu Huan, I didn¡¯t tell you at the start,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. It was important for such a person toe, but it was really not important to her. Chapter 1022 - Counterattack (5)

Chapter 1022: Counterattack (5)

¡°Is that so? Then let them talk. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare first. You stay behind today as well. Let¡¯s have a good gathering. I¡¯ve been so annoyed recently that I haven¡¯t had the appetite to eat.¡± Her husband and son were afraid that she would be so worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well, so they didn¡¯t tell her exactly what was going on. However, she knew that her husband and son were busy and that the crisis they were facing was very serious. Furthermore, there were assassination attempts from time to time that made her afraid to go out. Hence, she did not have the appetite to eat. ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Wei continued to smile gently. ¡°Alright, then. Stay here and talk to your grandfather. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡± Meng Yueman was no stranger to Xue Yun, but she was not very familiar with her either. This was because Xue Yun had reced her best friend¡¯s position. Hence, even when the Bo family and the Ling family were on good terms, she did not have much contact with Xue Yun. However, this was the first time they were meeting as inws, so she had to give face to her daughter-inw. Hence, she had to go to the kitchen to personally give some instructions. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Wei smiled as she looked at Old Master Meng, who was sitting beside her. Old Master Meng met her gaze. It was obvious that he knew. It was true that Old Master Meng had a problem with his brain. To put it simply, he was senile. Although not everyone became muddle-headed when they got old, some people did. It was useless to reason with them. ¡°Has it started over there?¡± Old Master Meng asked. ¡°It¡¯s already started.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid, Grandfather?¡± Ling Wei suddenly said. ¡°Am I allowed to be afraid in such a situation?¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s face was full of fear. They were about to be wiped out, so what was there to be afraid of? Ling Wei sighed and said, ¡°Only you, Grandpa, are smart enough to see the situation clearly.¡± ¡°Junyan has beenpletely mesmerized by the woman.¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his outstanding grandson bing like this. ¡°Grandpa, although I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Ling Group, it¡¯s more for the good of the Bo Group. After this incident, it¡¯ll be up to you.¡± Ling Wei wanted Old Master Meng to bear all the responsibility. Although she knew that no matter what, her rtionship with Bo Junyan hadpletely copsed after the incident, she was afraid that Bo Junyan would be so angry that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Bo family residence today. Even if she was prepared, the mastermind wasn¡¯t her. It was the Old Master. If the Old Master were to do everything he could to protect her, her safety would be more guaranteed. If it wasn¡¯t because she had no choice, Ling Wei actually wouldn¡¯t have wanted to use such a method. This would make her seem like she had low means. Furthermore, this was also the n with the greatest risk. However, she had no other choice. If she didn¡¯t take the risk, the Ling family would bepletely finished. With the Ling family having nothing, she couldn¡¯t even think about her future. Hence, no matter how big the risk was, she had to do it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I end up dying, I will still protect you,¡± Old Master Meng reassured her. After saying that, he patted Ling Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandpa knows that you¡¯re worried sick for the good of the two families. It¡¯s been hard on you. After this matter is done, Junyan will definitely slowly forgive you. Our families will be as good as before.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Ling Wei lowered her eyes. What Ling Wei had told Xue Yun was mostly true. When she was dealing with therge corporation attacking the Ling Group, the CEO¡¯s daughter had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan. Ling Wei knew that the CEO doted on his only daughter and would do anything for her. Hence, she used this point to reach an agreement with that CEO. Chapter 1023 - Counterattack (6)

Chapter 1023: Counterattack (6)

In exchange for her ruining Bo Junyan¡¯s marriage, he had stopped attacking the Ling Group. Then, he had joined forces with the other enemies of Bo Junyan, making Bo Junyan¡¯s situation even more dangerous. This way, when faced with the life-threatening situation of his family and the livelihood of tens of thousands of employees in the Bo Group, the possibility of Bo Junyan epting the marriage was very high. If Bo Junyan insisted on not getting married, then she would destroy him! The other party would not lose out either. Actually, based on Ling Wei¡¯s understanding of Bo Junyan, she knew that Bo Junyan would definitely not give in and choose a marriage alliance. She knew that Bo Junyan would not give in, but she still convinced the CEO. Firstly, it was to save the Ling Group, and secondly, she wanted to draw an enemy for Bo Junyan and take the opportunity to destroy him! She couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless. If someone should be med, it could only be Bo Junyan for being heartless first. Since he didn¡¯t want to work with her, she could only do this. She would first resolve the crises of the Ling Group one by one before destroying him! However, Old Master Meng did not know what she was thinking. He still felt that the two families had won by doing this. He still felt that he had let Ling Wei down. Previously, he had insisted on her being with Bo Junyan, but aftering back and knowing that the Ling family was in trouble, he immediately didn¡¯t want the two of them to be together. However, she was still so kind as to find an exit for the Bo family¡¯s crisis. Most people were very realistic, and Old Master Meng was even more realistic. Previously, he had been longing for Ling Wei and Bo Junyan to be together so that the two families could be one. However, after returning, he learned that the Ling family was in danger. He didn¡¯t need anyone to convince him to stop. Initially, he had wanted to make use of the marriage to expand the Bo Group. When Ling Wei looked for him and said that the daughter of an international corporation¡¯s CEO had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan¡ªthat as long as Bo Junyan was willing, not only would the other party be able to help the Bo family out of their current predicament but they would also be able to reach even greater heights¡ªhe immediately agreed to all of Ling Wei¡¯s ns and was even willing to bebeled the mastermind. Old Master Meng had been in charge for so many years. Even though he was being watched over, there were still people who were under him. The person who had knocked Long Feiting unconscious today and the person upstairs who had been beaten up by Mu Huan were both Old Master Meng¡¯s men on the surface. After this incident, Old Master Meng would say that he was the mastermind behind the entire n and that he was the one who wanted to do this. Because he was Bo Junyan¡¯s biological grandfather, no matter what he did, it was impossible for Bo Junyan to kill him. Besides, even if Bo Junyan did kill him, as long as he got rid of Mu Huan, that jinx, it would be worth it! Old Master Meng felt that Mu Huan was a jinx. Ever since Bo Junyan married her, there had been no peace in the family. It was fine if the family was not on good terms, but now, they had encountered such a huge crisis. As long as he was alive, he would not just watch the Bo family copse. Hence, with such an opportunity, he naturally had to do it! Old Master Meng was thinking that he was doing this for the good of the Bo family and for the good of his grandson. Bo Junyan was obsessed with lust and was about to destroy the Bo family for a woman. He couldn¡¯t let him continue like this. He felt that he was doing this for Bo Junyan¡¯s sake. For this grandson, it didn¡¯t matter if he died. He didn¡¯t think about whether the truth was like this and whether Bo Junyan needed him to do this for his sake. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely be like this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Old Master Meng told her to rest assured because he was here. Not only would he protect her, but he would also restore the rtionship between the two families. Despite his reassurance, Ling Wei was still worried. Chapter 1024 - Counterattack (7)

Chapter 1024: Counterattack (7)

She wanted topletely destroy Bo Junyan because she knew that no matter if she was the mastermind or not, as long as she participated in the n to destroy Mu Huan, Bo Junyan would not let her off. This way, either he died or she died. Of course, she chose him to die! Only when he was dead would he no longer be a threat to her. But killing Bo Junyan was not an easy task. Otherwise, with so many people ganging up on him, it was impossible for him to havested until now. Hence, she was still very worried that when Bo Junyan returned and found out that something had happened to Mu Huan, he would be furious and make her unable to leave safely. That¡¯s why she would rather have not used such a method. She did not want to do this, but she had no choice. That it had to reach this point, all of this was not her fault but Bo Junyan¡¯s! She hoped that this move would destroy Bo Junyan. Otherwise, her future would be tough... Meng Yueman was busy in the kitchen for a while before returning. When she returned, it was almost time for dinner. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to see them, I¡¯ll get someone to send you food. If you want to go, then don¡¯t do anything extreme,¡± Meng Yueman said in advance. She didn¡¯t want her father to cause trouble again. Now that there was a serious external threat, she really didn¡¯t want their own people to cause trouble and make the father and son have a headache. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t guard against me every day like you¡¯re guarding against a thief,¡± Old Master Meng said unhappily. ¡°Do you think I want to do this?¡± Meng Yueman really didn¡¯t want to do this, but he refused to listen to her no matter what. What else could she do other than to guard against him? Meng Yueman trusted Old Master Meng and Ling Wei too much. She was only thinking about their good points and did not notice their n at all. She did not know that her father had already changed his target. Her father had already done what she felt he would never do. ¡°So are you going or not?¡± Meng Yueman asked him if he wanted to go over for a meal. ¡°Of course!¡± Old Master Meng was waiting for this moment. How could he not go? ¡°Then promise me...¡± Meng Yueman was interrupted before she could finish speaking. ¡°Alright, alright, I got it!¡± Old Master Meng said as he pushed himself off of his chair to stand up. Seeing this, Ling Wei hurriedly helped him up. Meng Yueman did not say anything else. After she turned around and left... Old Master Meng looked at Ling Wei and whispered, ¡°How¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Ling Wei whispered, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Just now, when Meng Yueman came back to speak to Old Master Meng, she sent a text message asking if her subordinate had settled the matter and received an affirmative reply. This meant that he had already brought Long Feiting upstairs. If they went over now, they would only see Mu Huan and Long Feiting. Her subordinate had already quietly left. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± Old Master Meng smiled happily for the first time in recent days. Actually, Old Master Meng wanted to chase Mu Huan away not only purely because he wanted Bo Junyan to marry someone else. Now, a part of the reason was his unwillingness to give in. In his life, he had held a high position and had rarely failed. However, he had lost to Mu Huan and was even being watched over like a criminal by his own family. This made him very unhappy, and he could not bear to see Mu Huan. Hence, he sought to destroy Mu Huan mercilessly and did not feel that there was anything wrong with what he did. It never even crossed his mind that this was his biological grandson¡¯s wife and that he was making a cuckold out of him. Chapter 1025 - Counterattack (8)

Chapter 1025: Counterattack (8)

It was just that in this world, imagination was always beautiful, but reality was always cruel. When they went to the main house next door... Xue Yun was waking up groggily on the sofa. She was still in a daze. Meng Yueman stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you done talking to Xiao Huan?¡± Facing her question, Xue Yun was stunned for a while before she snapped back to her senses. ¡°Yes...¡± What was going on? Why was she here? Xue Yun¡¯s memory was interrupted when she walked out of the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Huan? Why isn¡¯t she with you downstairs?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Xue Yun was about to say something when she met Ling Wei¡¯s gaze. Then, under her gaze, she instinctively said, ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan is in the guest room upstairs...¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and ask her to eat,¡± Meng Yueman said as she walked upstairs. Ling Wei and Old Master Meng looked at each other and did not even sit down. They waited for Meng Yueman to scream before they went upstairs. However... Before Meng Yueman could even go up... Mu Huan took Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and walked down. Instantly, apart from Meng Yueman, who was only a little surprised that Bo Junyan was at home¡ª The other three widened their eyes in shock. Especially Xue Yun! She had seen with her own eyes that Mu Huan had drunk two bowls of red bean soup that had been drugged. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to get up after taking that kind of drug, not to mention she drank two bowls... She... Why was she so sober... And she was with Bo Junyan...! Compared to the shock she felt thatsted a long time¡ª Old Master Meng and Ling Wei quickly snapped back to their senses and their expressions turned ugly. Mu Huaning down unscathed proved that their n had failed. Ling Wei instantly thought that the message her subordinate had sent might have been from Mu Huan. ¡°What happened?¡± Old Master Meng asked in a low voice. Ling Wei: ¡°I want to know what¡¯s going on too.¡± With that, she looked at Xue Yun. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She really wanted to know what was going on! Mu Huan, who was standing on the stairs, looked down at them from above. She raised her eyebrows slightly and gave a bloodthirsty sneer. ¡°Do you all really want to know what¡¯s going on?¡± The expressions of the three instantly became even uglier. Only Meng Yueman, who did not know anything, was stunned. ¡°What do you mean what happened?¡± Just then, Bo Dingjing returned with Mu Dongsheng. The moment he entered, he felt that there was something amiss with the atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back just in time,¡± Mu Huan said as she walked down the stairs with Bo Junyan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yueman felt that something big had happened given this atmosphere. However, she had been at home all day and had been watching her father. Nothing big should have happened. Mu Huan replied to Meng Yueman by switching on the television in the living room and inserting a sh drive to y a surveince video. Mu Huan did not notice any strange taste in the red bean soup, but she¡¯d known that Xue Yun was going to drug her. She had long known about Ling Wei and Xue Yun¡¯s n. After finding out that something had happened to Ling Feng, even if someone was secretly taking care of Xue Yun, Mu Huan was still worried. She got someone to sneak into the Ling family home to install pinhole cameras and bugs so that she could observe their movements at all times and get her mother out in time when something happened. Unexpectedly... The device she used to protect Xue Yun allowed her to hear the conversation between Ling Wei and Xue Yun. After learning of their n, she had thought of what to do. She wanted to use this opportunity to let her inws see Ling Wei¡¯s true colors and find out if her mother would ultimately harm her. Chapter 1026 - Counterattack (9)

Chapter 1026: Counterattack (9)

During this period, she had called her mother a few times and secretly told her that she would let her lead a good life. She even told her about Ling Wei, hoping that she would believe her and remember that she was her daughter. Just as she had said, she was giving her mother a chance at thest moment. She¡¯d hoped that no matter how biased her mother was, she would not harm her. However, in the end, she still drugged her and left easily after believing that man¡¯s words. The surveince camera footage that Mu Huan had yed included those in the residences of the Ling family and the Bo family. These surveince cameras clearly exined the entire matter. Ling Wei, Old Master Meng, and Xue Yun had worked together to drug Mu Huan. Although she said that she wanted Long Feiting to have sex with Mu Huan, she actually wanted that man to have sex with Mu Huan first. After watching all the surveince footage... Meng Yueman and Bo Dingjing were shocked! They didn¡¯t expect Old Master Meng to have done such a thing under their tight surveince! What Meng Yueman expected less was that Ling Wei, whom she had always doted on like a daughter, would actually encourage her father to do such a thing! In fact, she had always asked Ling Wei to help her persuade the Old Master! She thought about how she¡¯d trusted Ling Wei so much that she asked her to help persuade the Old Master, but she used her trust in her to encourage the Old Master to do such a thing instead! Meng Yueman suddenly didn¡¯t know what else in this world she could trust. This made her mind go nk. She didn¡¯t know what to think. A person she doted on like a biological daughter would actually... actually make use of her trust... Xue Yun widened her eyes in shock as well. This was because the surveince video in the guest room allowed her to clearly see that man wanting to touch Mu Huan. Just like what she suspected, Ling Wei had wanted that man to destroy her daughter... She thought about how she had lost consciousness after leaving the room. Perhaps Ling Wei had already arranged it before then. She was instantly furious! Xue Yun and Meng Yueman shouted in unison, ¡°Ling Wei, how can you do this?!¡± Ling Wei did not expect this. The camera she had asked someone to install was meant to record the scene of Mu Huan having an affair with another man. In the future, this would destroy her escape route with the Long family. Now, it had be evidence of Ling Wei¡¯s crime. For a moment, she did not know how to react. However, she quickly snapped back to her senses. ¡°I was doing this for the good of the Bo and Ling families! Aunt Man, you know that the Bo family is facing a crisis right now. If we don¡¯t resolve this crisis as soon as possible, not only will the tens of thousands of employees in the Bo Group lose their jobs, but your lives will also be lost!¡± Her expression was saying, I did this for the good of our two families! ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Wei was doing this for our own good!¡± Even if they failed, Old Master Meng was very determined to stand on Ling Wei¡¯s side. As it had failed, it would impede the marriage between Bo Junyan and the Ace Group¡¯s daughter. Old Master Meng quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t me Xiao Wei! I asked her to do this! She¡¯s following my orders! ¡°I will definitely not just watch while your lives are in danger and the Bo Group falls!¡± With that, he looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Junyan, I¡¯ve personally confirmed with the CEO of the Ace Group that as long as you get a divorce and marry the only daughter of the CEO, not only will he help you resolve the current crisis, but the Ace Group will also be yours in the future!¡± Mu Huan was speechless when she heard his words. How much did this old man look down on his grandson? He kept wanting him to sell himself through marriage. Chapter 1027 - Counterattack (10)

Chapter 1027: Counterattack (10)

It turned out that it didn¡¯t have to be Ling Wei. He just liked power. That was all he wanted. Whoever had power, he would like and want Bo Junyan to be with. Other than power, nothing else mattered. Her heart ached. Her heart really ached for her husband. He had tolerated and respected his family member so many times, yet now, he was still repeatedly using the excuse that he was doing this for his own good, using his status as family to hurt him without fear... ¡°Dad...!¡± Meng Yueman really didn¡¯t know what else to say about her father. Ling Wei¡¯s betrayal and Old Master Meng¡¯s self-righteousness made Meng Yueman almost lose control. How could they do this?! How could they do this?! What did they take her son for?! What did they take him for?! This was especially so for her father. As her son¡¯s biological grandfather, he had harmed his most beloved wife. He...! Mu Dongsheng was even more out of control and agitated than her. He dashed forward and grabbed Xue Yun. ¡°How can you treat Xiao Huan like this?! You¡¯re her mother! How can you treat her like this?!¡± ¡°I... I did this... I was doing this for her own good... The Bo Group is in such a crisis now. If she stays... if she stays here, her life will be in danger... Besides... Besides, Long Feiting is indeed a good person. I...¡± Xue Yun stuttered and could not say anything else. Mu Dongsheng did not want to hear her quibbling. ¡°For Xiao Huan¡¯s sake? From those conversations, it¡¯s obvious that you only think about your son! You¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll lose everything if the Ling family falls. You¡¯re doing this for his own good! You still have the cheek to say that it¡¯s for Xiao Huan¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t... deny it. I did it for Xiao Xiao... but I really did it for Xiao Huan too! I¡¯m their mother. I just want them to be fine...¡± Xue Yun said as she looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan! Believe in Mom! Believe that Mom really only wanted to do it for your own good! Ling Wei told me that it was going to be Long Feiting! I didn¡¯t know that she wanted that man... ¡°I didn¡¯t know! I really didn¡¯t know! ¡°Xiao Huan, believe me!¡± ¡°Believe my ass! Stop saying that it¡¯s for Xiao Huan¡¯s sake! Even if you don¡¯t find your words disgusting, you have to consider our ability to bear it! You didn¡¯t know that Ling Wei had such a n? You really didn¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t you ask that man to leave with you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Xue Yun couldn¡¯t argue because no one would believe her even if she did. ¡°You thought of this, but in the end, you still believed that man¡¯s words and left. Why did you do that? Because even if you thought of this, you didn¡¯t want this n to fail! You¡¯d rather bet your daughter¡¯s innocence on Ling Wei¡¯s humanity! ¡°You didn¡¯t believe your own daughter when she said that she would let you live a good life! You believed a stepdaughter who was ordering you around and scheming against you, who wanted to monopolize the Ling family! She said that after the matter was settled, she would let Ling Xiao inherit half of the Ling family¡¯s assets, and you believed her! Are you retarded or is it because you fell into the sea back then? Did water enter your brain and spoil it?! ¡°What the f*ck?! It¡¯s not even enough to just give you a scolding!¡± Mu Dongsheng felt that Xue Yun was really stupid to believe Ling Wei¡¯s words and not her own daughter¡¯s! She actually helped an outsider to harm her own daughter and even said that it was for her own good! ¡°How stupid are you to believe Ling Wei and not Xiao Huan and then do such a thing?!¡± Chapter 1028 - Counterattack (11)

Chapter 1028: Counterattack (11)

Mu Dongsheng really did not know what Xue Yun was thinking. How could she believe that Ling Wei but not Mu Huan? How could she say that it was for her daughter¡¯s own good and even hurt her like this?! Xue Yun did not know what to say. This was because no matter what, doing this was wrong. It didn¡¯t matter if she only wanted her two children to live well. This indescribable pain made her lose control and shout at Mu Dongsheng, ¡°What right do you have to scold me like this?! What right do you have?! Are you a good father? Are you very good to her? ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet you forced her to get married! You could even sell her for money, so what right do you have to criticize me?!¡± ¡°What do you mean I sold her for money?! Back then, I met Bo Junyan and knew that he was a good person. That¡¯s why I asked her to go on a blind date! I¡¯m not a good father, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t harm my daughter!¡± Mu Dongsheng was really not a good father. He was scum. He was weak, ipetent, and even shameless. But he had a bottom line. No matter what he did, he would not harm his daughter. He had met Bo Junyan a few times by chance and knew that he was top-notch in terms of appearance and everything else. Hence, when he received the Bo family¡¯s matchmaking invitation and Mu Huan begged him to lend her money, he did not lend Mu Huan any money. Firstly, he couldn¡¯t go against his mother. Secondly, even if Mu Huan could take her granny away temporarily, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Matriarch Mu¡¯s evil ws. If she couldn¡¯t sell Mu Huan this time, she would treat her even more ruthlessly next time. At that time, he knew that Mu Huan was dating Gu Chenyi. He could also have stood up to prove Mu Huan¡¯s innocence and make Gu Chenyi believe Mu Huan. However, he felt that a person like Gu Chenyi was not good. Someone who was easily swayed by false evidence and did not believe in his daughter could not protect her. Only by marrying Bo Junyan would Mu Huan have a chance to turn her life around. Only then would she be able topletely escape his mother¡¯s control. Hence, not only did he not help Mu Huan, but he even helped his mother force Mu Huan to marry Bo Junyan. He did not have the ability to save Mu Huan, but he would do his best to give her a chance to stay away. Mu Huan was stunned when she heard Mu Dongsheng¡¯s words. Her father had met Bo Junyan before her blind date? If that was the case, why didn¡¯t he tell Mu Kexin, Bai Xuexian, and her grandma that not only was Bo Junyan not old or ugly, but he was also very handsome? He wanted Mu Kexin to prepare for a blind date, but he deliberately said that Bo Junyan was already so old yet still wasn¡¯t married. Could there be a problem? Could it be that he wanted Mu Kexin to give up and give Mu Huan a better chance? Did he do that for her own good? Including not lending her money? Or not being willing to stand up for her when she was wrongly used? This... The despair over her blood rtions made Mu Huan think of this, but for a moment, she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was true. Did her father say this on purpose to criticize her mother? She didn¡¯t know... She was afraid. She was afraid of hope and anticipation. Because disappointment hurt too much. Just as Xue Yun was about to say something... ¡°Shut up, you two! If you want to argue, go somewhere else!¡± Old Master Meng said impatiently. Was this a ce where they could quarrel? It was a waste of his time! His impatience made Xue Yun, who wanted to say something, not dare to say anything. Seeing that they had quietened down, Old Master Meng looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Junyan, if you want our old lives to be fine and the Bo family to be fine, you can divorce Mu Huan today!¡± Chapter 1029 - Insurmountable Hatred (1)

Chapter 1029: Insurmountable Hatred (1)

Bo Junyan looked at the old man and suddenly smiled. However, this smile made Meng Yueman and Mu Huan¡¯s hearts ache. Mu Huan held his hand and gave him silent warmth. Bo Junyan held her little hand tightly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve said it before. If this happened again, you won¡¯t be my grandfather anymore. Thus, from now on, you won¡¯t be.¡± Old Master Meng was furious. ¡°You¡¯re still doing this at a time like this. Are you going to give up your parents¡¯ lives for this woman?¡± ¡°Are you really doing this because their lives are in danger?¡± Bo Junyan mocked. Last night, he had specially told him that this matter would be resolved soon, but he did not believe him. It should be said that even if his grandfather believed it, he wanted to take the opportunity to harm Bo Junyan¡¯s wife so that he could marry someone else. But now, his grandfather was saying righteously that he was willing to sacrifice his parents¡¯ lives for a woman. ¡°Of course! If it¡¯s not for your own good, why would I be a bad person?! I¡¯m about to die of old age. What¡¯s the point of having power?!¡± Old Master Meng really felt that everything he did was for Bo Junyan¡¯s own good. Bo Junyan wanted to say, Since you already know that power is useless, why are you still doing this? However, he did not say anything because he knew that it was useless. He did not want to say anything else. ¡°Ling Wei, why did you do such a thing? I trusted you so much! How could you encourage the old man to do such a thing? How could you hurt Xiao Huan like that?!¡± Meng Yueman looked at Ling Wei with heartache. Meng Yueman had watched over her father so closely. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Wei, her father wouldn¡¯t have been able to contact the president of the Ace Group. After the Ling Group¡¯s incident, even though her family¡¯s situation was not good and even though she really wanted her father to let go of the obsession in his heart, she still asked her son to help the Ling Group and thought that the Ling Group would be fine. She trusted and doted on her like a family, but she harmed them! Meng Yueman¡¯s heart ached. Her good friend had passed away early, and she had always treated her friend¡¯s daughter as her own biological daughter... But... But she treated her this way. ¡°Auntie Man, I was forced to do this. I did this for the good of our two families...¡± Ling Wei didn¡¯t feel that she was in the wrong. She was really helpless. ¡°Ling Wei, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Meng Yueman said in pain. She did it for the good of the two families? Ha... Did she really think she was stupid?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid? Even now, you¡¯re still concerned about a useless daughter-inw!¡± Old Master Meng said disdainfully. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider the livelihood of tens of thousands of the Bo Group¡¯s employees, aren¡¯t you putting your own life on the line?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Meng Yueman shouted angrily. ¡°What did Junyan and Dingjing tell youst night?! As long as we stay at home for a few more days, this matter will be over! The Bo Group won¡¯t copse, and we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Old Master Meng snorted. ¡°If they say you¡¯re stupid, it¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. You believe others when they coax you!¡± ¡°You...!¡± Meng Yueman was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Suddenly, Old Master Meng took out a handgun and held it against his head as he said, ¡°Since things havee to this, I don¡¯t want to have to do it again. Junyan, if you don¡¯t divorce Mu Huan and marry the daughter of the Ace Group¡¯s CEO, I¡¯ll die here immediately!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing?!¡± No matter how angry Meng Yueman was, she could not watch her father die. When she saw him like this, her anger instantly turned into anxiety. ¡°If you want to die, do as you please,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. ¡°You...!¡± Old Master Meng was trembling with anger. Chapter 1030 - Insurmountable Hatred (2)

Chapter 1030: Insurmountable Hatred (2)

He did not expect that his biological grandson, whom he had raised single-handedly, would actually ask him to die! Meng Yueman was afraid that her son would agitate the old man so much that he would really hurt himself. She shouted angrily, ¡°Junyan...!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me topromise and divorce Mu Huan to marry the daughter of the Ace Group¡¯s CEO? He did such a thing, yet you still want to indulge him?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s tolerance for his grandfather had reached its limit. If they had not known about all this beforehand and his wife really could not let go of her mother¡¯s love, she would never have suspected her mother. This matter would have reallye to pass. At the thought of that possibility, Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze became even more frightening! Meng Yueman: ¡°...¡± She couldn¡¯t. She could not tolerate it. Even if it was her biological father, he could not threaten her son to do such a thing. But could she just watch her biological father die? This wouldn¡¯t do, and that wouldn¡¯t do either. Thinking about it again, even if her father was fine, after this matter, her biological son and father would be like fire and water, irreconcble. The more she thought about it, the more she broke down. Meng Yueman picked up the fruit knife on the table and ruthlessly stabbed herself in the abdomen. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to die, I¡¯ll apany you...¡± Didn¡¯t he threaten her with his death? Fine, she¡¯d go first! Meng Yueman¡¯s attack was too unpredictable. From the time she picked up the knife on the table to the time she stabbed herself, it had only taken several seconds. As the saying went, people who really wanted to die would not give others the chance to stop them. Furthermore, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were rtively far away from her. Even if they¡¯d discovered her actions and had rushed toward her, it was toote to stop her. Bo Junyan, who was one step faster, could only reach out to catch her falling body! ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and get the first-aid kit!¡± Mu Huan shouted at the butler, who was standing by the side, dumbfounded. The butler stumbled to get the first-aid kit. Bo Dingjing, who had run over, looked at Meng Yueman, who was bleeding profusely. He was trembling in fear. ¡°Why are you so stupid?! You...¡± He was trembling so badly that he could not say another word. The man who used to be all-powerful was now only afraid. Mu Dongsheng snapped back to his senses and hurriedly ran over to check on the situation. Old Master Meng looked at his fallen daughter and was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Meng Yueman to do this. Ling Wei was also shocked. She did not expect Meng Yueman to kill herself with a knife without giving anyone any time to react. However, she quickly snapped back to her senses and escaped amid the chaos. Now that things hade to this, regardless of whether Meng Yueman could be saved or not, Bo Junyan would not let her off. She had to leave this ce and be safe first. Old Master Meng looked at Meng Yueman¡¯s bleeding body and his eyes turned red. That was his daughter. How could he not care and not be afraid? If she died... what if she died? This fear made him lose all rationality. He aimed the gun at Mu Huan and pulled the trigger, trembling. It was all her fault! It was all her fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, their family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! It was all her fault! It was all her fault! Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were busy saving Meng Yueman and did not notice his actions. Xue Yun was stunned. She couldn¡¯t move or make a sound. At this point, Mu Dongsheng, who had turned around to get his things, widened his eyes in horror when he saw Old Master Meng pulling the trigger at Mu Huan! Chapter 1031 - Insurmountable Hatred (3)

Chapter 1031: Insurmountable Hatred (3)

Unable to push Mu Huan away in time, he could only use his body to shield her. Mu Huan, who was helping Bo Junyan to treat Meng Yueman¡¯s wound, was shocked when she heard a bang. Then, her back sank and Mu Dongsheng fell on her. When she turned around in shock, Mu Dongsheng slid down her body to the ground. Mu Huan was stunned and her mind went nk. She could only watch Mu Dongsheng fall heavily to the ground... Although it was only a few seconds, it felt like an entire century had passed... Even Bo Junyan was stunned. When he snapped back to his senses, he immediately got his father to treat his mother¡¯s wound. He rushed forward to check on Mu Dongsheng. At this point, Mu Huan, who was closest to Mu Dongsheng, was already helping him stop the bleeding. It was just that Mu Dongsheng had been hit on the aorta. No matter how hard she tried to stop the bleeding, she could not stop it... Her hands were trembling in panic, and her tears fell. ¡°Dad... Dad...¡± Mu Dongsheng smiled at her. As a doctor, he knew very well what part of his body had been hit. This part was about to die, and no one could save it. ¡°Xiao Huan... don¡¯t be sad... Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to die for a long time, but I¡¯ve never thought about how to die... Now that I can die like this, I¡¯m so happy... so happy... You made my existence meaningful...¡± Mu Dongsheng had never known the reason a person like him should continue living. Why did he still want to live? It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he knew the reason he¡¯d kept on living. She had made his muddled life meaningful. He could finally protect her like a real father. In the past, whenever he saw Mu Huan being abused, Mu Dongsheng wanted to rush out to protect her, but he did not dare to do so. Finally, he was brave for once. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak. You¡¯ll be fine! You won¡¯t!¡± Mu Huan covered his wound forcefully. She didn¡¯t want to hear him speak, as if he really wouldn¡¯t die if he didn¡¯t speak. Just now, after Meng Yueman had copsed, the person who had gone to get the first-aid kit happened to bring it over. Bo Junyan was in charge of emergency treatment for Mu Dongsheng, and the medical team that was staying at the Bo family¡¯s residence also ran in. But... ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t... don¡¯t me the old man... I... I still have to thank him... He was the one who gave me this chance... It¡¯s good that I¡¯m dying. I... have always wanted to die... You and Junyan... You and Junyan... You have to be well... You have to be well...¡± Mu Dongsheng was afraid that his daughter would no longer be able to be with Bo Junyan because of his death. There was no meaning in his life. Only by protecting his daughter and dying would he have meaning. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if his daughter lost her happiness because of him. He wasn¡¯t a good father and wasn¡¯t worth her heartache and pain. If he died, she should forget him. Bo Junyan was a good person. He hoped that she could be happy with him in the future. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan. I¡¯m not a good father...¡± ¡°Kexin... and Zixuan... In the future... if they don¡¯t do anything... or don¡¯t go overboard, you... you help... Dad, take care of them...¡± As he was not valued by his father when he was young, Mu Dongsheng had once sworn that he would be a good father when he had a child. However, he did very badly. No matter if it was by the woman he loved or by the woman he didn¡¯t love, he didn¡¯t take good care of any of his children. He was the worst failure of a father. Chapter 1032 - Insurmountable Hatred (4)

Chapter 1032: Insurmountable Hatred (4)

¡°Dad... Dad...¡± Mu Huan choked on her words. Before her granny passed away, she had told Mu Huan that she had wanted to die a long time ago, and she asked her not to me herself and wanted her to be well. Now, her father also asked her not to ce mes and live her life well. Why... why did something happen to them... Why did they all leave her like this... ¡°And... and your grandma...¡± No matter how bad of a person she was, she was still his biological mother. It was unfilial of him to not be able to take care of her in her old age as she took care of him... Before one¡¯s death, one would always have many things to say. Mu Dongsheng was the same. He still had many things to say, but he did not have the time to say them. He closed his eyes and forever closed them... Mu Huan had just found out that her father had actually always loved her. He had always been thinking for her. He could even give up his life for her. His love for her had never changed. She would lose him forever. She no longer had a father... Even if she still wanted him to ask her for money and wanted him to anger her to death, it would never be possible... ¡°Dad...! Dad...! Dad...!¡± Each cry was more heart-wrenching than thest... Bo Junyan wanted to pull her into his embrace, but he could not go forward... Her father was... Mu Huan, who was hugging Mu Dongsheng¡¯s corpse and crying, suddenly raised her head. Her scarlet eyes were filled with hatred and murderous intent, making her look like an Asura who had walked out of hell. Old Master Meng, who had been targeted by her, suddenly copsed to the ground. Just as Mu Huan, who had lost her rationality, was about to stand up and kill him... A hand grabbed her leg tightly. ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan... I know, I know your pain... But I beg you, I beg you, I¡¯ll repay you with my life... I¡¯ll repay you with my life, alright...?¡± Meng Yueman would not let anyone save her. She climbed up and grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s leg, begging her. She knew that she had no right to beg Mu Huan, but as a woman, she would rather die than watch her father get into trouble in front of her. ¡°Xiao Huan... please... please...¡± Mu Huan looked at Meng Yueman, who was begging her... Finally, she fell to her knees beside Mu Dongsheng and hugged his corpse for a long time... She did not shout or cry again. She just knelt there and hugged her father. She made the world mourn... Meng Yueman¡¯s heart ached when she saw Mu Huan like this. As a woman, she couldn¡¯t watch her father pass away. Mu Huan was also a daughter, but she could only watch her father pass away and die to save her... ¡°Don¡¯t save me... Don¡¯t save me...¡± When Bo Dingjing got someone to treat Meng Yueman¡¯s wound, she struggled and refused to let anyone save her. It was all her fault, all her fault that her father did such a thing. As she struggled, Meng Yueman fainted. In the end... Meng Yueman was saved and Mu Dongsheng was cremated. From now on, he would no longer exist in this world. No matter if he was scum, cowardly, or whatever, he hadpletely disappeared from this world... At Mu Dongsheng¡¯s funeral. Mu Zixuan grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s clothes and cried as he shouted, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault that you killed her. It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault that you harmed her. But what did Dad do wrong? Why did you kill him too?! Why did you kill him?!¡± Chapter 1033 - Insurmountable Hatred (5)

Chapter 1033: Insurmountable Hatred (5)

Mu Kexin, who was standing beside him, shouted with reddened eyes, ¡°Is he your father? Is that so?! ¡°Our family was ruined by you! Why didn¡¯t you die?! Why?!¡± There were thousands of faces in this world. Mu Zixuan originally had a very happy living environment with his grandma and mother who doted on him. Although his father was a little cowardly, he was still his biological father and could be considered to be doting on him. But now... He didn¡¯t have parents anymore, and Grandma was just lying on the bed. And all of this was Mu Huan¡¯s fault. ¡°Sis... why are you doing this... Don¡¯t you feel pain in your heart? Don¡¯t you have any kinship for us at all?¡± Mu Zixuan was really sad. He was still young and his family was either dead or crippled. He really couldn¡¯t ept this. Mu Huan did not move or cry. She just knelt there and let them pull her clothes, use her, and push her... It was only after Bo Junyan had settled the important funeral procedures and returned to the spirit shed that the two of them let go of Mu Huan and cried sadly. Bo Junyan did not let anyone touch them. This was because if Mu Huan didn¡¯t want them to scold or touch her, no one could have touched her. He did not speak, because it was useless to say anything more tofort her now. He went to Mu Huan¡¯s side and knelt down, burning paper with her in the brazier. After the funeral, Mu Huan had lost a lot of weight. Her eyes were no longer as bright as before. Bo Junyan¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this, but hisfort was useless. In fact, she was very resistant to him and didn¡¯t want to see him. No matter how tricky a business matter was, Bo Junyan could think of a way to resolve it. For example, when so manyrge corporations surrounded him, not only did they want hispany, but they also wanted his life. However, they were all settled by him. What Bo Junyan had told Old Master Meng was true. He could settle everything in a few days. However, he did not believe Bo Junyan. No, it should be said that he believed him and just wanted to take the opportunity to chase Mu Huan away. His ambition had single-handedly created the current tragedy. Even such a difficult matter could not stump Bo Junyan. But facing such a Mu Huan, he did not know what to do. Sometimes, there were some things that made one feel helpless. For example, the pain of losing one¡¯s family, or the hatred borne of a father¡¯s killing. No matter what anyone did, it was useless. Mu Huan knew that this wasn¡¯t Bo Junyan¡¯s fault. He was also a victim, but even if she knew, she couldn¡¯t face it. She did not know how to face Bo Junyan and everyone in the Bo family. In the past, she had felt that nothing in this world could separate her and Bo Junyan. But now, she felt that she could no longer go on with Bo Junyan. Or rather, she didn¡¯t know how to continue... She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know... She couldn¡¯t ept it if she couldn¡¯t kill Old Master Meng, but if she took his life, the Bo couple would be finished... She didn¡¯t know what to do or how to face it. This was the first time she had chosen to run away. She hid in the Mu residence and refused to see anyone. Every day passed in a daze. Until one bright and starry night. A tall man walked out from the darkness, carrying a white Persian cat. He was as tall and noble as the moonlight. Mu Huan looked up at him and lowered her head. Shepletely ignored the other party¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face. She didn¡¯t care who he was or why he was here. Did he want her life? Right now, she felt that everything didn¡¯t matter. Chapter 1034 - Leave Everything to Time

Chapter 1034: Leave Everything to Time

The tall man gently caressed the cat in his arms and looked at Mu Huan lightly. ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡± Mu Huan did not move at all. She only raised her eyes slightly. Then, she slumped back onto the table and became a pile of waste. The man was not talkative. He threw something at Mu Huan. Mu Huan looked up at the thing and was about to retract her gaze when she stopped. After a long while... ¡°Alright.¡± After Mu Huan and the tall man left, Bo Junyan walked out of the night. Sometimes, the tighter one grabbed, the harder it was to hold on. Some injuries could only be treated with time. After Mu Huan left, Bo Junyan personally sent his grandfather to jail. Three yearster... As technology became more and more advanced, more and more illnesses that could not be treated in the past were no longer terminal illnesses. Even more so, there were medicines that could extend a person¡¯s life! It was said that as long as one had more than half a year to live, this medicine could allow one to live for another three years. If one was healthy, it could allow one to live for another six years! In this world, there were people who couldn¡¯t live and wanted to die, but there were more people who didn¡¯t want to die, especially many people who were rich and capable. They felt that their lives were about to end before they even started. They still had many things to do, but they didn¡¯t have the time. However, everyone knew that life and death were naturalws. There was no medicine for eternal life in this world. Hence, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only let time pass and slowly age and die. But the more this was the case, the more one yearned to live longer. Under such circumstances, a new drug could prolong a person¡¯s life and allow them to live for three more years. Who wouldn¡¯t want it for six years? Who wouldn¡¯t be crazy for it?! If there was a medicine that could allow one to live a few more years, what could happen during those few more years? Perhaps there would be an even more powerful drug! Although it was absolutely impossible for one to live forever and not die, it was still better to live a few more years! Hence, everyone wanted this drug very much. However, this drug had to be specially made. Only the pharmacist could bring about such an effect upon tailoring the drug to the condition of the person who used it. Furthermore, not everyone could afford it. Such a drug was sky-high! It was so expensive that it made people want to take a step back! But even so, the queue for this pharmacist had already reached next year. There were plenty of rich people in this world! There was only one rule set by the pharmacist, and that was, that the highest bidder would get it! In other words, if you wanted to get the medicine as soon as possible, then you had to constantly increase the amount of money you were willing to pay. As long as the amount of money you paid was higher than the person in front of you, then your ranking could continue to advance. There were many people who used to work hard to earn money. Now, in order to extend their lives, they could take out half of their assets! This caused the pharmacist to amass an immeasurable amount of money. This was because the rich people in the world were queuing up. The amount of money they had to pay topete in the front row was immeasurable. Some people had heard that this pharmacist¡¯s ie could exceed the interests of a world-renowned pharmaceuticalpany for a year. A year¡¯s worth of benefits! This made everyone feel that she was earning money faster than a cash-printing machine! She could practically burn money to cook! Other than wanting to live a long life, what else did a person want? To stay youthful and make themselves look younger! This was especially so for women. Every woman wanted to look younger and prettier. Chapter 1035 - The Worst Is Suddenly Familiar

Chapter 1035: The Worst Is Suddenly Familiar

As for the Snow Cream produced by the pharmacist, although it could not make a person stay young forever, when used, it could make one¡¯s skin glow and be better. Its effect could make one see changes every day. This made all women go crazy! All the female celebrities in the entertainment industry endorsed it for free, quickly making it popr worldwide. Every time it went public, it would be snatched away. In short, this pharmacist was rich, especially rich, super-rich! Some people said that time was heartless and that it could take away all the sweetness. However, time was also sentimental. It could heal most of the pain, and it could make people¡¯s unbearable pain be a thing of the past. When she thought about it again, she only felt a sharp pain in her heart. It was no longer devastating. Time would alsopletely change a person, such as Old Master Meng. Three years ago, all he wanted was power. When he was sent to jail, he was full of regret. He deeply felt that he was a ssic example of a good card yer who had yed a lousy game. He didn¡¯t know how much he regretted his previous actions. However, it was useless no matter how much he regretted it. His grandson waspletely disappointed in him. When he had a sudden illness and sessfully applied for medical parole and could lead a good life in the hospital, he really wanted to live. He wanted to live a few more years and use these few years to do something. Hence, when he heard from his ward mate that a new medicine that could extend a person¡¯s lifespan had appeared, he immediately got Meng Yueying to buy this medicine for him. After that incident, Meng Yueman had cut ties with Old Master Meng. Not only did Mu Huan not know how to face the Bo family, but even Meng Yueman did not know how to face her father. She also could not express how embarrassed she was to have survived and was unwilling to see Old Master Meng again. Hence, when Bo Junyan sent Old Master Meng to jail, she did not even ask about it. However, when her biological sister, Meng Yueying, came over to plead for Old Master Meng, she still softened her heart. She did not let Old Master Meng be sentenced to death but to a slow death. This slow death, coupled with the operation of the Huo family, meant that Old Master Meng would not die. This spring, Meng Yueying used Old Master Meng¡¯s sudden illness to help him apply for medical parole and picked him up. Once he was picked up, he didn¡¯t have to go back. Only when a person had lost their freedom would they feel that freedom was the most important. Only then would they know that nothing was more important than living freely. Old Master Meng, who had just obtained freedom, was greedy for everything in this world. Hence, when he knew that his illness would only get worse in the future, he was especially afraid and didn¡¯t want to die. Hence, when he heard that there was such a drug, he couldn¡¯t wait to get Meng Yueying to get it. The two sisters were filial. Although Meng Yueying also felt that her father had done too much wrong that he shouldn¡¯t have, this was her father. No matter what he did, he was still her biological father! Hence, she still wanted to make Old Master Meng happy. Hence, when Old Master Meng asked her to buy this drug, she immediately got someone to queue up. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or if she had spent enough money. She quickly received good news and was asked to bring her father and his medical records to meet the pharmacist. She had to ask the pharmacist to make his medicine ording to her father¡¯s condition. After receiving such news, Meng Yueying happily brought Old Master Meng over. There were no children who didn¡¯t want their father to live for a few more years. As only the sick person could see the pharmacist, after arriving, Meng Yueying handed Old Master Meng to the assistant waiting at the door. She was waiting on the sofa. After Old Master Meng entered, he looked at the person sitting with her back facing him and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Chapter 1036 - Settling Scores (1)

Chapter 1036: Settling Scores (1)

But he couldn¡¯t remember who this person could be. He could only judge from the other party¡¯s attire that she was a woman, and an extremely young one at that. This made him frown. He wondered if Meng Yueying had been cheated by the wrong person. Previously, he had heard that this pharmaceutical god¡¯s appointments had been booked until next year, but he had made an appointment right away. Now, this person even looked like a young woman. Someone who could develop such a drug should be an old person, right? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Meng Yueying might have been cheated. Just as he was about to say something... The person with her back facing him slowly turned around. When he saw the other party¡¯s face clearly... Old Master Meng widened his eyes in shock. It was... It was... It was Mu Huan...! When she saw his shock, Mu Huan slowly smiled. However, that smile made Old Master Meng extremely frightened. After she¡¯d been gone for three years, her youthful aura had disappeared. Her aura waspletely different from before. The current her made him, who had experienced too much, feel that the pressure on his body was so great that he could not breathe. Not to mention, he was already a little afraid of Mu Huan. Three years ago, when her father died, she looked like she wanted to torture him to death. He was really frightened. When he thought about the past, Old Master Meng felt even more fearful when he faced Mu Huan now. However, the old man, who had been strong all his life, would not show it even if he was afraid. He took the initiative and said, ¡°How could it be you?! What ulterior motives do you have for lying to Yueying?!¡± ¡°Lie?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you lie to Yueying? Were you trying to get me here to kill me?¡± Although Old Master Meng was very afraid that Mu Huan was here to take revenge for what happened three years ago, he still took the initiative to say this. With some things, just because you didn¡¯t say it, it didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯te to pass. It didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t do anything. Since she wanted to do something, he might as well just say it! ¡°Don¡¯t forget that murder is illegal!¡± If she wanted to kill him, she was finished! Mu Huan did not speak and only looked at him with a smile. Her smile and expression made the old man, who had always been high and mighty, feel like a little bug on the ground for the first time. No matter how fiercely he bared his teeth, she could easily kill him. This made him even more apprehensive. He instinctively exined, ¡°Mu Huan, back then, I lost my rationality when I saw my daughter copse. I aimed at you not because I wanted to kill you. At that time, I wasn¡¯t aiming at your vital parts...¡± All these years, other than feeling regretful, Old Master Meng had also been ming Mu Dongsheng and his mental illness. If it weren¡¯t for him suddenly blocking Mu Huan and making him hit an important spot, Old Master Meng would at most have hurt Mu Huan. He wouldn¡¯t have be a murderer and things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. He could not be med for all this. If anything, it was Mu Dongsheng¡¯s fault! His words made Mu Huan¡¯s mocking eyes darken. Instantly, it was as if a huge storm wasing. The entire world became terrifyingly dark! Old Master Meng snapped back to his senses and realized that what he had just said was a little wrong. However, since he had already said it, he could not take it back. Also, although he felt that Mu Huan had changed, he would not humbly beg for mercy in this lifetime of being high and mighty. He took out his phone, intending to call Meng Yueying and ask her toe in and push him out. However, there was no signal on his phone. Chapter 1037 - Settling Scores (2)

Chapter 1037: Settling Scores (2)

He was clearly in the city, but there was no signal. This made Old Master Meng feel even more that Mu Huan wanted to do something to him. ¡°Mu Huan, so many people were watching me being pushed in!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Huan would dare to do anything so openly! Mu Huan raised an eyebrow and mocked, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll take your life?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want my life?¡± That look in her eyes back then had woken him up from his nightmares every time. He would dream of her killing him. ¡°Your life is not worth dirtying my hands.¡± Old Master Meng was about to heave a sigh of relief when he heard her speak again. ¡°Someone like you who¡¯s about to die, I¡¯ll only make your life more painful before deathes.¡± Pain could be washed away by time so that people wouldn¡¯t feel so much pain. But hatred wouldn¡¯t. Watching her father copse and die in front of her was Mu Huan¡¯s nightmare all these years. She used to be a vengeful person, and now, she was even more so. Old Master Meng was about to heave a sigh of relief when his heart tightened again. ¡°Mu Huan, what are you trying to do?!¡± What did she mean by saying he¡¯s about to die?! Although his illness would be more and more serious, it wasn¡¯t a disease that was developing rapidly. Furthermore, he had the best medical conditions. He would at least be able to live for a few more years! How could he be someone who was about to die?! ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to know. It¡¯ll be painful. You have to take it slow until it¡¯s painful enough,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. The people who came looking for her were all people who didn¡¯t want to die. He didn¡¯t want to die? He wanted to live for a few more years? She shall make it that he would beg her to let him die in the future! There was something in this world that was worse than death. Her smile made Old Master Meng feel like he was looking at the smile of a death god. His hand, which was holding the walking stick, could not help but tremble. ¡°What exactly do you want?! Don¡¯t forget that no matter what, I¡¯m Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather and your mother-inw¡¯s father! Otherwise, it would have been impossible for me toe out!¡± Old Master Meng said. Three years ago, when he was sent to jail, he had never seen Mu Huan again. He had asked Meng Yueying what had happened to Mu Huan after that. Meng Yueying said that Mu Huan had disappeared after that, but he had never heard that they had gotten a divorce. If they didn¡¯t get a divorce, he would still be her husband¡¯s grandfather. She¡¯d better not do anything to him! Although Old Master Meng had been personally sent to jail by Bo Junyan, and Meng Yueman had also said that she would cut off her father-daughter rtionship with him, he was also very regretful that he had done such a thing back then and made thingse to this point. However, he felt that no matter what, he was still their family. Even if they didn¡¯t acknowledge him, he was still their family. Also, no matter how angry they were at him, there would be a day when they would forgive him. They would always protect him in their hearts. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to first slow down his death and then sessfully be released. He was released after being in jail for more than two years. ¡°You should have stayed in jail.¡± While being punished by thew, he would have lived a better life than he would in the future. When Old Master Meng heard her words, he was shocked again. ¡°Mu Huan, no matter what, I know that it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive just because I saw my daughter injured. From now on, I won¡¯t object to you being with Junyan anymore!¡± Old Master Meng tried to reconcile with Mu Huan. ¡°What happened in the past is an ident. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s useless to think about it. People should look forward. I know you want to live well with Junyan.¡± Chapter 1038 - Settling Scores (3)

Chapter 1038: Settling Scores (3)

Three years ago, the siege of thoserge corporations not only did not destroy Bo Junyan, but it also gave him the support of the G party. In these three years, the Bo Group had already reached a much higher level than Old Master Meng had imagined. He felt that anyone would want such a Bo Junyan. If Mu Huan wanted to continue being with Bo Junyan, she couldn¡¯t touch him. After all, harming blood rtions was the most unforgivable crime in this world. ¡°Do you think you have the right to object?¡± Mu Huan sneered. Old Master Meng: ¡°...¡± Although he really didn¡¯t want to admit it, no matter what methods he used in the past three years, he had never seeded in getting Bo Junyan to visit him. In the past, it was useless for him to object to being with Mu Huan, let alone now. At this thought, Old Master Meng could not help but me Mu Huan. It was all because of her! It was all because of her that their family hade to this point! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would things have turned out this way?! ¡°No matter what, if you want to be with Junyan, you¡¯d better not do anything!¡± His grandson might really not care about him anymore, but his daughter definitely still cared about him. Mu Huan did not speak and only smiled sarcastically. Her contemptuous smile made Old Master Meng feel uneasy. He did not say anything else and stood up to leave. However, he suddenly fell onto the chair. There were waves of pain in his chest. That pain made him wish he was dead. He broke out in a cold sweat instantly! He had never been in such pain before, and he wasn¡¯t having a heart attack. He shouldn¡¯t have suddenly be like this... He... Suddenly, Old Master Meng thought of something. He looked at Mu Huan in horror. Was it her... Did she do something to him? But... She didn¡¯t even get close to him! How did she do it?! As if she could see through his doubts, Mu Huan said coldly, ¡°There are many colorless and odorless medicines in this world that can be expelled in the air.¡± ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng wanted to say something, but he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. This pain made him feel like he would die in the next second. He even rolled down from the chair in pain. He curled up on the ground. Just as he was about to beg Mu Huan for mercy from the pain, he saw Mu Huan sitting there, looking down at him indifferently. She was neither cold nor sinister, but this made Old Master Meng even more afraid! The person in front of him was Mu Huan, but it wasn¡¯t the Mu Huan he knew. Although the Mu Huan he knew was ruthless enough, she would never haveid her hands on an old man and still look on indifferently. She was inhumane... Just as Old Master Meng felt that he was really going to die, the pain suddenly stopped. ¡°This is just the beginning. In the future, your life will be even more painful than today.¡± She had many ways to make someone suffer. Old Master Meng was about to say something when he fainted. When he woke up, he was already at home. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Meng Yueying saw that he was awake and wanted to sit up. She immediately went forward to help him up. Old Master Meng looked at Meng Yueying, who looked as if nothing had happened, and then at his body, which did not have any traces of damage after the pain. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that everything was a nightmare. ¡°Have I been sleeping at home? Did I not go out?¡± Meng Yueying was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 1039 - Settling Scores (4)

Chapter 1039: Settling Scores (4)

¡°I mean, did we not meet some pharmaceutical god?¡± He hoped that everything was a nightmare. He didn¡¯t want to experience such pain again, let alone into the future. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why would you say that?¡± Meng Yueying said worriedly. ¡°We clearly went to see the pharmacist. Why do you feel like you didn¡¯t see them? Are you feeling unwell? Do you need to go to the hospital to have a checkup?¡± Old Master Meng grabbed Meng Yueying¡¯s arm tightly and said with a pale face, ¡°Are you saying that we really went today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yueying nodded first before asking, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After Old Master Meng¡¯s face turned pale for a while, he suddenly said agitatedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been cheated! That person isn¡¯t some pharmaceutical god. That¡¯s Mu Huan! She lied to us and used drugs on me, making me suffer so much that I wanted to die! She came back to take revenge!¡± ¡°What?¡± Meng Yueying was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s really Mu Huan! I fainted from the pain inside!¡± After saying that, Old Master Meng continued, ¡°After that, I lost my memory. This should mean that I¡¯ve been in aa all along! Didn¡¯t you find it strange when you saw me in aa?¡± Meng Yueying instinctively said, ¡°The assistant who sent you out said that you were drugged and fainted. He told me not to worry.¡± ¡°Scary! That Mu Huan is simply too scary!¡± Old Master Meng recalled the pain back then and his face turned even paler. ¡°Dad, are you sure that the pharmacist is really Mu Huan?¡± Meng Yueying asked in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡± Meng Yueying was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Back then, I¡¯d thought that she was a capable person. That she would definitely be very promising in the future. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this promising! ¡°Not only did shee up with a sacred item that can improve one¡¯s skin and slow down aging, but she also came up with a medicine that can extend one¡¯s life! She¡¯s only 22 now. She¡¯s really... amazing!¡± ¡°Amazing, my a*s! Didn¡¯t I say that she lied to you?! She¡¯s not that pharmaceutical god at all!¡± Old Master Meng felt that there was something wrong with her focus. He said that Mu Huan hade back to take revenge, and she had used drugs on him that made him wish he were dead. But she was actually impressed by Mu Huan! ¡°Dad, I wasn¡¯t fooled. If you¡¯re sure that the pharmaceutical god is Mu Huan, then Mu Huan is the pharmaceutical god,¡± Meng Yueying said firmly. Seeing how sure she was, Old Master Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am, and I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s really a pharmaceutical god!¡± ¡°How... how is this possible... She¡¯s still so young... She...¡± Old Master Meng could not believe that Mu Huan was really that pharmaceutical god. Meng Yueying¡¯s younger daughter was about the same age as Mu Huan. When she thought about how her daughter had yet to graduate from university and only knew how to y all day, she thought about Mu Huan and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s still so young...¡± With that, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really not that I want to criticize you, but back then, I advised you not to make things difficult for Mu Huan and not to object. Mu Huan is a capable person. She will definitely be very promising in the future, but you refused to listen to me! ¡°Look at the benefits in front of you. Now, not only has Junyan disowned you, but my sister has also cut ties with you. Mu Huan has even be such a god-like person. Do you know how much Mu Huan can earn in a day? Do you know that with a drug like hers, she surely has a good rtionship with all the rich people in the world? How terrifying is herwork of connections?¡± Chapter 1040 - Settling Scores (5)

Chapter 1040: Settling Scores (5)

¡°What she could have brought to Junyan, never mind the Ling family now, but even the Ling family in the past couldn¡¯t havepared to ten of her! You had such a good granddaughter-inw! You¡¯re really...¡± Meng Yueying couldn¡¯t even say anything about her father. Back then, it wasn¡¯t only Meng Yueman. Meng Yueying had tried all sorts of ways to persuade Old Master Meng to stop, but she couldn¡¯t persuade him. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but want to say something to him now. He was against such a good granddaughter-inw no matter what. He didn¡¯t want her and did all sorts of things. Great! ¡°Stop exaggerating...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. You¡¯ve heard yourself how formidable this pharmaceutical god is! You can think about it yourself. There are so many rich people who need such a drug from her. How much can she earn?! If she has such capabilities, wouldn¡¯t everyone treat her as an honored guest?! Also, she¡¯s only so young, but she already has such capabilities. What about in the future? I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. I can¡¯t think about it!¡± The more Meng Yueying spoke, the more she felt that Mu Huan¡¯s future would be too scary! ¡°This is especially so since scientific researchers who have such capabilities usually belong torge pharmaceutical groups. Mu Huan, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t belong to anyrge pharmaceutical groups. She¡¯s a lone individual with such a drug that can influence the entire world, yet she¡¯s doing fine. Just think about it, you can imagine how capable she is!¡± In this world, whether it was rare energy, rare medicine, or anything else, they were all targets to be fought over. This was especially so for outstanding researchers, especially those who coulde up with such a drug. Most of them were controlled by a certain organization, but Mu Huan was not. It could be seen that not only was she very good at scientific research, but she was also very strong in other aspects! Without needing Meng Yueying to say anything else, Old Master Meng knew how capable Mu Huan was to be able to do this. He could also imagine how much money she could earn now and how much influence she could bring! If he had not done such a thing back then, he would not be regretting things so much. His heart ached at the thought of how good the Bo family would have been now and how good he¡¯d have it! Regret, he really regretted it! He felt regret that he had never felt before! ¡°You thought that she¡¯s not good enough for Junyan because of her poor family background, but look at what happened now. She has nothing but money. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she doesn¡¯t even have to worry about burning money to cook every day!¡± Don¡¯t bully the poor. This was the truth! Old Master Meng was already regretting it, but she still said that to him. This made him fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°She¡¯s about to kill me! And you¡¯re still praising her like this! Do you not want me as your father anymore?!¡± ¡°Dad, to be honest, if you weren¡¯t my biological father, I really wouldn¡¯t want you anymore. I¡¯ve never seen you be so good at acting and turning a good life into this!¡± Meng Yueying really felt that her father was too pretentious! ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was so angry he couldn¡¯t breathe! After a while, he shouted, ¡°She¡¯s trying to kill me!¡± As his daughter, shouldn¡¯t she be worried about him, concerned about him, and think of ways to stop her and take revenge?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± Meng Yueying felt that Mu Huan was a kind person. Besides, now, she didn¡¯t need to dirty her hands. A person had such a glorious life. Why would she have to kill him and make herself a murderer? Old Master Meng became even angrier when he heard her words. ¡°She wants me to live a life worse than death. She almost made me die of pain today! She even said that this was only the beginning. She will do even more terrifying things in the future!¡± Chapter 1041 - Settling Scores (6)

Chapter 1041: Settling Scores (6)

¡°What you need to do now is to think of a way to avenge me or stop her!¡± Not to criticize him! ¡°Also, that Mu Huan is so scary! She could even kill an old man like me, yet you¡¯re still on her side and saying that she¡¯s good!¡± ¡°You killed her father, so she¡¯ll definitely hate you! Are enemies required to differentiate between the old and the young? Besides, which old man would do such a thing like you have?!¡± One should not be forgiven just because one was old. They could not do whatever they wanted just because of that. Murder! He killed her father! It was true. If this wasn¡¯t her biological father, Meng Yueying, as a bystander, wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it. She¡¯d have felt that he should pay with his life for killing someone, let alone Mu Huan! After seeing her father die to save her, she would not be going overboard if she did it! ¡°You...¡± Old Master Meng was speechless again. Ling Wei also had a good hand, but she yed badly. That year, after she escaped from the Bo family, she went overseas. Because her gamble did not seed, the conditions she had negotiated with the Ace Group¡¯s CEO were invalid. She had no choice but to release Ling Feng, whom she had imprisoned, and return the Ling family to him. She felt that no matter what Xue Yun did, she was Mu Huan¡¯s mother. Having lost her father, she¡¯d definitely want her mother to be well. With Xue Yun around, Mu Huan would definitely not let Bo Junyan deal with the Ling family. As long as the Ling family was still around, her future life would be secure. At the same time, when she was overseas, she had tried her best to find someone more formidable than Bo Junyan to marry. However, not only did she not find anyone, but she was also cheated. Although it was really as she had thought and Bo Junyan did not deal with the Ling family because of Xue Yun, her father was utterly disappointed in her and no longer provided her with money limitlessly. Furthermore, even if Bo Junyan did not deal with the Ling family, the Ling family was going downhill more and more. It was difficult to even protect himself, let alone give her the same honor as before. She had no choice but to be the secret lover of a big boss. Initially, they had agreed that the other party would get a divorce and marry her. However, two years had passed in the blink of an eye. Not only did the other party not show any signs of getting a divorce and marrying her, he even showed signs of looking down on her for being old and finding a new lover. Although all these years, she had made use of the other party¡¯s resources to do her own business, whatever she did failed, making her doubt life. Later on, she realized that it was Bo Junyan who was secretly cutting off her path to wealth. This made her keep instigating her lover to deal with Bo Junyan, but she did not seed. Now, she didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter. Before, if her career could not develop, her father would have definitely provided her with good resources. But the Ling family could not even protect themselves now. She could only find another man, a man who was willing to give up everything for her. But... She didn¡¯t want to admit that she really couldn¡¯t cut it. Although she had maintained herself very well at 32, she still couldn¡¯tpare to those youngdies in their teens or early twenties. Furthermore, without a strong background and with Bo Junyan¡¯s destruction, the people she coulde into contact with were better off wasting time like this. However, even though they just wanted to waste time, the other party was getting more and more fed up with her. The number of times they came to look for her became fewer and fewer, and no matter what she did, it was useless. She had never thought that one day, she, Ling Wei, would need to be like this. She, Ling Wei, would be so pitiful. The only thing thatforted her was that Mu Huan had left Bo Junyan. With such a father-killing feud, it was impossible for Mu Huan and Bo Junyan to be together again. Chapter 1042 - Settling Scores (7)

Chapter 1042: Settling Scores (7)

Things weren¡¯t going well for her. She wantedpany in her misery. Ling Wei had always thought that Bo Junyan was only cutting off her path to wealth in the dark and did not deal with her openly because her lover was a big boss. She did not know that Bo Junyan did not destroy her because he wanted to leave her for Mu Huan to deal with. Back then, Mu Huan had said that she wanted to finish Ling Wei and the Ling family with her own hands. He would never take from his wife the chance to exact revenge. Hence, he only cut off Ling Wei¡¯s wings and did not kill her. He waited for Mu Huan toe back and personally end it. Now that Mu Huan had returned... However, Ling Wei did not know that her lover¡¯s new lover was someone Mu Huan had found. The first step to dealing with the enemy was to destroy her protective shield. However, Ling Wei was not someone who could only rely on her lover. She was a person with true strength. For the past three years, even under the siege and destruction of Bo Junyan, she had be a chief physician in a well-known hospital and was a popr candidate for the deputy director. At the same time, she had also be a professor at a well-known university overseas. Hence, after cutting through her protective shield... Mu Huan became the biggest shareholder of Ling Wei¡¯s hospital. Speaking of money, Mu Huan was really rich now. She had nothing but money. Ling Wei was to be sworn in to the position of deputy director. On this day, she put on especially exquisite makeup and drove her lucky red sports car to the hospital. When she stopped the car and was about to walk toward the meeting room... A row of ck cars drove over. It was obvious that someone important hade. Just as she was thinking about who it might be... The row of cars stopped. First, a group of bodyguards in ck came down and respectfully opened the car in the middle of the convoy. There were only three such cars in the world. The person who came down was an extremely young woman. This woman made Ling Wei feel that she looked a little familiar. However, she, who had always had a good memory, could not recall where she had seen this woman before. Until the young woman took off her sunsses. When she saw who it was, Ling Wei widened her eyes in shock. It was Mu Huan! It was Mu Huan! Some auras really required time and experience to be nurtured. After Ling Wei had not seen her for three years, Mu Huan was no longer the Mu Huan of the past. Now, she had be what she wanted to be in the past. No one now dared to look down on her no matter where she stood. They would instinctively fear her. In the past, everyone said that she and Ling Wei were worlds apart. One was in the sky and one was on the ground. Now, her and Ling Wei¡¯s auras werepletely different. Their eyes met. Ling Wei clenched her fists involuntarily. An inexplicable sense of inferiority surged in the depths of her heart, but it was more of panic. It was definitely not a coincidence that Mu Huan would appear here at this time. She was definitely here for her. All these years, she¡¯d had no news of Mu Huan. All she knew was that she had left Bo Junyan. Now, looking at her aura, Ling Wei knew she must be doing well. Who would have thought that things would turn out this way between them? Mu Huan looked at her and smiled. Her smile made Ling Wei feel that she was here for her. She retracted her gaze and quickly walked in. However, the more she walked, the worse she felt. But she did not dare to look back. When she found out that Mu Huan was the biggest shareholder of the hospital, she knew that she was done for. In the end, it was really as she had thought. The position of deputy director that she could have secured had been given to her sworn enemy. The other party even took out evidence of her taking bribes and got her fired by the hospital¡¯s board of directors. Chapter 1043 - Settling Scores (8)

Chapter 1043: Settling Scores (8)

She knew that Mu Huan was the mastermind behind all of this. She did not wait for Mu Huan to look for her and took the initiative to seek Mu Huan out instead. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re using underhanded means?¡± Ling Wei had never thought that she would one day be pushed down by someone with power. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mu Huan, it looks like you haven¡¯t changed much,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. She used to be like this. Mu Huan did not speak and only looked at her. ¡°Mu Huan, let¡¯s be more direct. What do you want? Or rather, what do you want us to do to reconcile?¡± Most of the hospital board and the director knew about her rtionship with her lover. Previously, they had given her a lot of face. It was also partly because of her lover that she was ted to get the position of deputy director. Furthermore, this hospital was a well-known hospital in Country F, but Mu Huan could quietly be the biggest shareholder of this hospital and even make the hospital¡¯s directors listen to her. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that Mu Huan was definitely not ordinary. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t afraid of her lover. Instead of waiting anxiously for Mu Huan to deal with her, it was better to test what she wanted and see if there was any possibility of reconciliation between them. Although she felt that the possibility was small... She had to try everything. She had no chance of sess now. She could not fail again. She was almost unable to live such a life. If she were to fail again, she would really be unable to live. She¡¯d asked directly, and Mu Huan answered the same way. ¡°I want to destroy everything you have and make your life as miserable as possible. The more miserable you are, the happier I am.¡± ¡°Mu Huan, I know it¡¯s my fault that your rtionship with Bo Junyan was ruined. It¡¯s my fault. However, the heavens will punish a bad person like me. Why do you have to dirty yourself to deal with me?¡± A youngdy like her was supposed to be a kind person. ¡°You¡¯re a kind youngdy, and you have such a beautiful and resplendent life now. I¡¯m already old, so I don¡¯t need you to deal with someone who has already fallen to such a state. It¡¯s really not worth you dirtying your hands.¡± Ling Wei had never thought that one day, she would need to say such words to Mu Huan, words that almost sounded like she was begging for mercy. She didn¡¯t know why things had turned out this way. Clearly, the two of them used to be like heaven and earth. Apart from her age, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bepared to her in any other aspect. She was definitely a low-ss person. But now, she, Ling Wei, was actually almost begging for mercy! She was really... Ling Wei felt that if that was the case, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t let her off no matter what. If she was eventually cornered, then she might as well end her own life. She, Ling Wei, had been proud for her entire life. She couldn¡¯t live the way she wanted, and she already couldn¡¯t ept that. If she needed to live humbly, then she might as well not live. ¡°What is kindness?¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± The Mu Huan from before was a little ruthless. Now, he was even more ruthless. But it was no wonder. Her most important granny was dead, and her father, who loved her, was also dead. No one could bear to lose the most important people to them in close session. The kindness in their hearts would be exhausted. ¡°Mu Huan, I¡¯m not defending myself. At that time, I really didn¡¯t think that it would kill your father.¡± At that time, she only wanted someone to destroy Mu Huan. She did not expect things to be so serious. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want your life. I just wanted to destroy the life you wanted the most, so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to beg for it in your life and live in pain,¡± Mu Huan said. Chapter 1044 - Settling Scores (9)

Chapter 1044: Settling Scores (9)

¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯re a kind person. Why do you have to do this? I¡¯m not worth you walking down a bad path.¡± Ling Wei was indeed Ling Wei. With just a few words, Mu Huan had be someone bad for wanting payback. ¡°I¡¯m a bad person to begin with. It¡¯s only right for me to take any bad path.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± After dealing with Ling Wei¡¯s matter, Mu Huan arrived at the Imperial Capital. Xue Yun, who had sent Ling Xiao to school and was about to go home, turned around and met Mu Huan. This shocked her so much that her bag fell to the ground. Three years ago, after Mu Dongsheng¡¯s funeral, she did not see Mu Huan again. She only heard that she had left Bo Junyanter. For the past three years, she had spent every day in regret and remorse. If she had not done such a thing, everything would not have turned out this way. She said instinctively: ¡°S-Sorry, Xiao Huan... I¡¯m sorry...¡± It was all her fault. It was all her fault. She was the one who¡¯d caused her to lose her father and to leave the man she loved the most. It was all her fault... ¡°Mom, have you been well these past three years?¡± Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun lightly. There was no longer any emotion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve not been well... Mom hasn¡¯t been well these past three years!¡± She had been in great pain these past three years! In great pain! ¡°I feel better after hearing what you said.¡± Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± This was her daughter? Her biological daughter? When Mu Huan heard that she was not doing well, she felt better! ¡°From now on, your life will be even worse. You want the Ling family to live well, but I want to destroy the Ling family. You want Ling Xiao to be a dragon among men and be high and mighty, so I¡¯ll make him live a lowly life!¡± She would make her lose everything she wanted. Xue Yun was shocked when she heard this. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Xiao Huan, no matter what, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault! You can deal with Mom however you want. Don¡¯t do anything to your Uncle Ling and Xiao Xiao, alright?!¡± ¡°No.¡± Her granny and her father shouldn¡¯t have been involved. Damn them! A good person does not live long, but a scourge lives for a thousand years? Alright! Then she would be the number one scourge in the world! No matter who it was that hurt her, she would return it to them tenfold! Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± She felt that Mu Huan was already ruthless enough in the past, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be even more ruthless. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m your biological mother, and Xiao Xiao is your biological brother!¡± She couldn¡¯t treat them like this! ¡°So what?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Xue Yun: ¡°...¡± ¡°Just watch!¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and left. She did not give Xue Yun a chance to say anything else and plead for mercy. Seeing that she was about to leave, Xue Yun hurriedly chased after her. But Mu Huan left quickly. She was so anxious that she fell to the ground. ¡°Xiao Huan... Xiao Huan...¡± Mu Huan looked back at her but left without stopping. If it were in the past, Mu Huan would definitely not have been able to bear it and would have stepped forward to help her up. But now, she was not like that. Her granny had held the softest ce in her heart. Her father had been herst hope for kinship. Now, she had nothing. Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan. She was clearly lying on the ground, but Mu Huan left without looking back. Her heart ached. Her daughter had been a soft-hearted child since she was young. No matter how sharp-tongued she looked on the surface, she was actually very kind inside. No matter how much she despised the other party for being stupid, she would ultimately help them. But now, even though her mother had fallen to the ground, she could still get into the car and leave indifferently. Chapter 1045 - Settling Scores (10)

Chapter 1045: Settling Scores (10)

Why did she be like this...? Was it her? Was it her doing that made her like this? It was her... Xue Yuny on the ground as her tears kept falling. She regretted it. She really regretted it. She didn¡¯t know how much she regretted it. She really was regretful. She had really spent the past three years in extreme regret and pain. She really knew that she was wrong. In the car... ¡°Are we really driving?¡± Liu Changfeng asked. Mu Huan closed her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Changfeng did not say anything else and drove away. After driving for a while. Liu Changfeng said, ¡°Old Master Meng, Ling Wei, and your mother havee to an end. Shouldn¡¯t we find Bo Junyan so you could divorce him now?¡± Mu Huan did not speak and only clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Divorce him and we¡¯ll get married. You¡¯ll soon be the richest person in the world,¡± Liu Changfeng said with a smile. Mu Huan remained silent. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know how to speak to Bo Junyan?¡± Liu Changfeng raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan looked out of the window and had no intention of answering him. ¡°Tsk tsk...¡± Liu Changfeng tsked but did not say anything in the end. Until Liu Changfeng drove back to the hotel. She then said, ¡°To Yun Cheng.¡± Liu Changfeng raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. He turned the car around and went to Yun Cheng. When the car stopped in front of the Bo Group headquarters in Yun Cheng, Mu Huan¡¯s tightly clenched fists tightened further. When Liu Changfeng saw this, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re nervous, just talk to him tomorrow.¡± Without a word, Mu Huan pushed open the door and got out of the car. Liu Changfeng looked at her departing back and his eyes darkened. Time could really change a lot. There were many things it could, but there were some things that time could not change. For example, hatred, pain, and love. Before Mu Huan¡¯s alias fell, she and Bo Junyan only had a good impression of each other and liked each other. If the two of them had separated at that time, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much because their love wasn¡¯t deep enough. After that incident, after the cold war, they had honestly fallen deeply in love with each other. Such love was still very deep in their bones. It made Mu Huan feel that no matter what happened in her life, unless it was death, nothing could separate them. He would never leave her. But... There were always idents in this world. There were always some injuries that one could not ovee no matter how hard one tried. It made people who clearly loved each other deeply unable to figure out how to continue, even though it was obvious that no one was in the wrong. Back then, she was unwilling to make a choice and escaped. However, escaping was not a solution. In the end, she still had to return here and make a decision. She had used three years, but she still couldn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t know how the two of them could continue. Hence... There was no need for her to wait for tomorrow. There was no need for her to consider what to say. Because those words had been rehearsed in her mind many times. When Mu Huan arrived upstairs, Bo Junyan was in a meeting room. She stood there and looked at him. Bo Junyan looked over as if he had telepathy with her. Their eyes met. Ten thousand years. Before she could say anything, Mu Huan¡¯s heart hurt so much that it felt like someone was squeezing it tightly, making her unable to breathe. However, her expression did not change. She only looked at Bo Junyan indifferently. That indifference. Chapter 1046 - Let’s Get a Divorce (1)

Chapter 1046: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (1)

Now that she was looking at him like this, it seemed like there was still a world between them. When she thought about how once some words were said, the two of them would bepletely from two different worlds, the pain in her heart intensified until she could hardly stand straight. However, her appearance still did not change. Her gaze did not change. These past three years had made her especially good at hiding her emotions. Time was like a river that would never flow backward. Once it flowed past, it would never return to how it was. People would never be able to return to the past. After growing up, even if one was still the same person, some aspects ultimately became different. Three years, more than a thousand days. During these thousand-plus days, she had kept so busy every day that she could only sleep for three to four hours. Only then could she stop thinking about him and not feel that time was so hard to bear. The days that she thought she could not survive had passed just like that. Hence, she should be able to continue like this... She tried to convince herself. However, the intensifying pain did not ease at all. Unknowingly, she had developed feelings for him. By the time she realized it, she was already so deeply rooted that she could not extricate herself. Her husband was so good, so... She couldn¡¯t think about it. For the past three years, whenever she thought about this, she could not bear to continue anymore. Just thinking about it made her feel like dying. She looked at him and approached. Before she could think of anything, he came up to her and bent down to pick her up. She wanted to struggle. However, when he hugged her, she realized how much she missed his embrace and how much she missed the beautiful days they had in the beginning. In the past, she had thought that life without money was the most difficult. As long as she had money, everything would be fine. But now, she had money and was very rich. However, she was not as happy as she had been in the past. Those days when she was poor, those days when she was by his side and carefully currying favor... They were all her best memories. Those were like her past life, and she could never go back. Bo Junyan suddenly abandoned an important meeting and left with a woman in his arms. All the executives in the meeting room widened their eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the CEO suddenly stop the meeting and leave?¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see clearly just now, that woman seems to be the CEO¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife? The legendary CEO¡¯s wife?¡± In the past three years, the rapid expansion of the Bo Group had brought in many new executives. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The CEO is really married! I thought the CEO only said that he¡¯s married so that he could hide from the bees and butterflies.¡± They had never seen the CEO¡¯s wife after that. No matter what important asion it was, they had never seen her. They thought that the CEO¡¯s wife did not exist. ¡°They¡¯re really married. The CEO dotes on his wife. The CEO¡¯s wife is a delicate little girl.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s really a CEO¡¯s wife, why is it that all these years, only the CEO has attended so many important events and the CEO¡¯s wife has never appeared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been three years since we¡¯ve seen the CEO¡¯s wife.¡± Actually, all the executives were curious as to why the CEO, who had always doted on his wife and loved to show off his love, had not shown off for three years. In the CEO¡¯s office... Bo Junyan did not even give her a chance to speak, let alone put Mu Huan down. There was no need for words. For the past three years, Mu Huan had never met Bo Junyan again, but Bo Junyan knew everything about her. Every day, he would look at his beloved little wife, but he would not be able to touch her. The torture was indescribable. Chapter 1047 - Let’s Get a Divorce (2)

Chapter 1047: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (2)

Now that she hade to his side and he was holding her in reality, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all. Three years, more than a thousand days. The days passed like years. For the past three years, he could not sleep at night. Mu Huan was here to talk about a divorce, but she didn¡¯t have the chance to speak. She wanted to resist, but he was too familiar with her, and he was so strong that she couldn¡¯t resist. Most importantly... Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to resist. No matter how much she lied to herself and convinced herself that they had already been apart for three years and another three years would be no problem, that it would be nothing... She still couldn¡¯t seed. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, and it still hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. No matter how much she told herself that time could change everything, after being separated for three years, she still did not forget him. Instead, she missed him more and more. She missed his embrace and his kiss. She missed everything about him. Now, facing those things that she¡¯d missed, she had no resistance at all. They had been apart for three years, but it was not because they didn¡¯t love each other anymore, not because they had done anything wrong and hurt each other. Neither of them had done anything wrong, especially Bo Junyan. All along, she had felt that he had done enough. He¡¯d been very good. No matter what conflict she had with his family, he would always side with her. Although she had deliberately stopped herself from asking about him for the past three years, she knew that he had personally sent Old Master Meng to jail. He had really done enough. Not only did he not do anything wrong, but he was also a victim. A victim who was seriously injured. His own grandfather had hurt him. His wife also left him. This side of him made her heart ache. She couldn¡¯t reject him and couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. Today, there¡¯s wine. Tomorrow, there¡¯s sorrow. A weekter. The two of them were eating. The atmosphere was warm and beautiful. Mu Huan, who was eating with her head lowered, suddenly looked up. ¡°Junyan, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, paused for a moment. Then, he slowly lifted his head and looked at Mu Huan. That gaze of his made Mu Huan¡¯s heart stop, along with her breathing. After a while, she calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junyan. I¡¯ve spent three years to do it, but I still haven¡¯t been able to let go of that pain. I know that this is very unfair to you. I know that this isn¡¯t right, but...¡± Mu Huan paused for a while. ¡°Junyan, there¡¯s some pain that I can¡¯t put into words. I believe you know what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Bo Junyan knew that she came back to divorce him. Hence, he did not give her a chance to say this these past few days. But in the end, she still said it. He knew the pain in her heart. That was why he had contacted someone back then who brought her away. He wanted her to have a new life and goal. He wanted this life and goal to wash away her pain in time. He could send her off temporarily. However, she could not divorce him. For the past three years, being able to see her and know everything about her had made him feel that every day was like a year. What more if he divorced her. He¡¯d have to watch her get farther and farther away, until she eventually belonged to someone else. Ever since he was young, Bo Junyan had been taught there was nothing whose loss could not be survived. No matter what he had lost, he must still stand tall and live his usual life. He used to think that he would be able to do this. Until he felt that she might want to leave him. Chapter 1048 - Let’s Get a Divorce (3)

Chapter 1048: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (3)

He used to think that he would be able to do this. Until he felt that she might want to leave him. He realized it then. Forget about actually losing her; he couldn¡¯t even think about it. He couldn¡¯t even imagine the day he would lose her. ¡°Junyan...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with my grandfather.¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So why are we getting a divorce? We have no reason to get a divorce.¡± Mu Huan was silent for a long time again. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no reason for us to get a divorce. It¡¯s the pain in my heart. It¡¯s not enough for me to seek revenge on everyone. I can¡¯t help but me everything. If it weren¡¯t for him being your grandfather, if I hadn¡¯t been so focused on Mom¡¯s injuries, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened... ¡°My dad died for me. All these years, I¡¯ve been waking up from the nightmares of his death every day. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re a victim too. But when we¡¯re together, it¡¯ll make me feel very guilty. It¡¯ll make me suffer. ¡°I know. It¡¯s a psychological illness. For the past three years, I¡¯ve sought out many psychologists to treat me, but it¡¯s useless...¡± She didn¡¯t want to leave him and wanted to be with him so much. However, every time she thought about her father¡¯s death, she would stop. She didn¡¯t know what to say about this mentality of hers... It was just very painful... ¡°I don¡¯t think you want me to live such a painful life.¡± She looked up at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan could not bear to look at her like that. He knew that the hardest thing for a person was the hurdle in their heart. It was useless no matter how the outside world tried to influence a person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junyan...¡± Mu Huan could only say sorry to Bo Junyan. But thest thing he wanted to hear was an apology. He didn¡¯t want her to be sorry. He only wanted his wife. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the divorceter.¡± Bo Junyan had thought that time could wash away her pain and make her no longer want to leave him. But after he¡¯d sent her away for three years, she was even more determined to divorce him. As such, he could no longer rx. He had to hold on to her tightly, but he could not hold on too tightly either. Hence, he had to slow things down first. Mu Huan fell silent again. After a while, she said, ¡°Junyan, I¡¯m in a hurry to marry Liu Changfeng, so we have to get a divorce as soon as possible.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that my grandfather left me a huge inheritance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He had also found out who her great-grandfather was. ¡°The assets that Liu Changfeng¡¯s family protects are the inheritance that my grandfather had left me.¡± After Mu Huan left Bo Junyan, she went to NST and slowly became familiar with Liu Changfeng. From him, she heard that they were protecting someone¡¯s assets. Then, she learned that it was that of her grandfather¡¯s biological father. ¡°The will left behind by my great-grandfather said that if he couldn¡¯t find a sessor ten years after he¡¯d passed away, he would donate the entire family¡¯s assets. At the end of this year, it would be ten years. ¡°The will also said that if the inheritor is a young woman, she has to marry Liu Changfeng to inherit all his assets.¡± Mu Huan knew that this will was meant to protect his young descendants. He was also afraid that his loyal subordinate would no longer be loyal because of the benefits and would want to harm his descendants. He thus made a will. If it was a woman, she would marry Liu Changfeng. If it was a man, he would marry Liu Changfeng¡¯s sister. If there was no heir, he would donate the entire family¡¯s fortune. Chapter 1049 - Let’s Get a Divorce (4)

Chapter 1049: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (4)

This way, the Liu family would not bepletely cut off. They wouldn¡¯t be so tempted by the benefits that they might even kill their master. However, Mu Huan had the intention to marry Liu Changfeng not because of her great-grandfather¡¯s assets but because of the benefits she had created. Back then, Liu Changfeng wanted to find a person who knew Chinese medicine to participate in a research project. It was an experiment to slow down the aging of humans and let them live longer. After she entered NST, she participated in this research project. The drug was also developed by her. However, she had initially signed a contract with NST. To put it simply, 50% of the benefits she had created now would belong to NST. And the biggest shareholder of NST was Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather. If she could marry Liu Changfeng ording to his will, then not only would she not have to lose 50% of the benefits, NST would also belong to her. She would be the owner of everything. To put it in an exaggerated way, once she agreed to marry him, she would be the richest person in the world. Also, the most important reason was that she wanted to use this opportunity topletely cut off her rtionship with Bo Junyan. Of course, she didn¡¯t really want to marry Liu Changfeng. Their marriage would only be a temporary measure. It was a fake marriage. However, she would not tell Bo Junyan this. She wanted him to think that she was really going to marry Liu Changfeng. She wanted the two of them to lead their own lives in the future. Because she couldn¡¯t let go of that pain no matter what. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be with Bo Junyan. She shouldn¡¯t have derailed his life like this. He shouldn¡¯t have been abandoned and hurt by her. He should have a much better life. ¡°So, Junyan, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Bo Junyan had long found out who Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather was. Naturally, he knew what the will said. Hence... ¡°Even if you don¡¯t marry Liu Changfeng, you can still have everything.¡± He had already arranged everything. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± From what he said, he knew everything and had arranged everything. He... Just as she looked up and was about to say something... Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Without waiting for her to say anything, he lowered his head and kissed her. Although he knew what she was thinking and knew why she would think of marrying Liu Changfeng, he still felt very upset when he heard her say it. He really didn¡¯t want to hear her say that. He no longer wanted to hear her say that she wanted a divorce, let alone that she wanted to marry another man! Another weekter... ¡°How long do you n on dying this divorce?¡± Liu Changfeng raised his eyebrows. When Mu Huan heard this, she did not even raise her head and continued to leanzily on the table. She wanted to cut the Gordian knot, but... It was really a long story. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left until the end of the year. If we don¡¯t get married, the assets will be donated. This includes the patents of your two drugs. When that timees, they won¡¯t belong to you alone anymore. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is that you won¡¯t be able to develop and upgrade them in the future.¡± Seeing that Mu Huan was still lying there motionless, Liu Changfeng said, ¡°Why do you not feel any urgency anymore? Could it be that Bo Junyan told you that even if you don¡¯t marry me, he can still let you inherit all of this?¡± Mu Huan looked up at him with a face full of disbelief. How did you know?! Liu Changfeng¡¯s lips twitched. So it was true. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t forget the reason you want to divorce Bo Junyan the most.¡± The main reason she wanted to marry him wasn¡¯t to inherit the family assets, nor was it for the benefits of the medicine. Chapter 1050 - Let’s Get a Divorce (5)

Chapter 1050: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (5)

She wanted to use this opportunity to divorce Bo Junyan. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t know how to continue to be with Bo Junyan. Hence, now that these things had been settled, she could not stop the divorce. Liu Changfeng hoped that Mu Huan would divorce Bo Junyan. For the past three years, his feelings for Mu Huan had slowly turned into love. Especially after he learned that she was the heir. All these years, he had never dared to fall in love because he was waiting to find the heir. He was afraid that if the heir was a young woman, he would have to end his rtionship. In the end, the heir was really a young woman. And it was Mu Huan, whom he had always found interesting. In this world, who wasn¡¯t selfish and didn¡¯t want to get what they wanted? Hence, if he had the chance to be with her, he would definitely do his best to seize this opportunity. Even if what she agreed to was a fake marriage. That was a good chance. Because there were too many fake things that had be real. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She did not forget. However... How was she going to get him to agree to a divorce? ¡°If you¡¯re very determined to get a divorce, I think you¡¯ll definitely be able to.¡± Liu Changfeng felt that Mu Huan was so helpless because she couldn¡¯t bear to get a divorce after seeing Bo Junyan. In the past few years, those who had witnessed her ruthlessness knew how ruthless she could be. As long as she was ruthless enough, dealing with ten Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She knew. It was just that it was difficult to make such a decision. In fact, she even felt that she shouldn¡¯t insist on a divorce now. Why did she want a divorce? She had no reason to do so at all. Her husband did nothing wrong. He was the greatest victim. She couldn¡¯t bear to treat him this way. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯d better think it through carefully. If you continue to be indecisive, you¡¯ll only cause trouble.¡± Liu Changfeng stood up, intending to pat her shoulder. Mu Huan dodged sideways. His eyes darkened. That night... ¡°Beautiful Senior Brother, what did you make? I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Mu Huan said with a grin. The handsome man, who was about to eat, nced at her and retracted his gaze. He ignored her and continued to pick the fish bones on the te. Then, he picked the fish and fed it to the cat beside him. His gentleness toward the cat was so good that many women were envious and jealous, and they hated the cat. They felt that they were not living as well as a cat. Mu Huan was one of them. It was just that what she was envious of and jealous of wasn¡¯t the same thing. It was just that her senior brother¡¯s food was so delicious, but he only gave it to the cat. Every time, the cat wouldn¡¯t eat it, but he wouldn¡¯t give it to her! The kitten despised his cooking. For example, even now that he had picked the fish and ced it in front of the kitten, it didn¡¯t even care and didn¡¯t want to eat it. ¡°Senior Brother, if it doesn¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me!¡± Mu Huan said as she stepped forward. To her as a foodie, her senior brother¡¯s food was simply invincible. It made her very thick-skinned. The man with peerless beauty nced at the chopsticks that she picked up automatically, but he did not stop her. As Mu Huan ate the delicacies and admired her senior brother¡¯s unrivaled beauty, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If only I could eat the delicacies Senior Brother makes every day and see his unrivaled beauty. When I look at you, all my worries disappear.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you marry me?¡± The man raised an eyebrow. In that instant, his elegance could make one¡¯s heart race. Chapter 1051 - How to Let Go (1)

Chapter 1051: How to Let Go (1)

¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ll marry me if I wanted to marry you?¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re not as gentle, obedient, and adorable as this cat, not as good-looking, and not as great as it is...¡± The beautiful senior brother said a series of things about how Mu Huan was inferior to the kitten. Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°One has to carry on the family line. Hence, I can marry you if you want me to.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to marry Liu Changfeng?¡± The beautiful senior brother hugged his beloved cat. He was a cat lover. Mu Huan did not speak and only sighed. ¡°Is Bo Junyan unwilling to get a divorce?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t want to. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee looking for me and asked me to take you away,¡± the beautiful senior brother said. ¡°Bo Junyan looked for you?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Then... ¡°Previously, Junyan said that Master had defected and left the organization. You might havee looking for me to take my life. Why would he ask you to take me away?¡± ¡°If you had not passed the test at that time, I would indeed have taken your life, because our Star Sect does not allow weaklings to exist, especially since you were Master¡¯sst disciple.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve passed the test, I naturally won¡¯t want your life anymore. After Bo Junyan found out about this, he asked me to bring you away.¡± ¡°Are you very familiar with my husband?¡± If not, how could Bo Junyan be at ease to let him take her away? ¡°I owe him a favor.¡± Mu Huan did not speak further. She only lowered her head and ate quietly. The beautiful senior brother caressed the cat in his arms and did not speak again. After a while, Mu Huan was almost done eating. ¡°If you really can¡¯t let go, then return to his side. After all, the deceased has passed on. Your father wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s hand paused. Yes, her father wouldn¡¯t want to see her like this. Before he died, he was afraid that she would not be able to be with Bo Junyan because of this. He told her that she had to live well with Bo Junyan. He also said that she shouldn¡¯t me Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather and that he should thank him. But it was precisely because of his words that she could not let go. He had spent so much effort to give her a good life and protect her, but she could only watch him die. Although he said that he had wanted to die a long time ago, she could see in his eyes that he was as reluctant as her granny. They all wanted to live. They were good people. They had done nothing wrong. But they died just like that. Just like that, without any warning, they suddenly left. She lost them forever. She lost them so suddenly. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The most unbearable death in this world was those that came suddenly. Without any warning or preparation, she suddenly lost them. When Mu Huan¡¯s granny passed away, she almost couldn¡¯t get out again, let alone her father, who had saved her. There were many reasons that she knew better than anyone else. The counseling given by the psychologists she had found was not as good as the counseling that she could give to herself. However, those words were useless. She knew that all of this wasn¡¯t Bo Junyan¡¯s fault. Not only did she not me him, but she also felt sorry for him. Every time she thought about how she was going to leave him, her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. But when she was with him, she couldn¡¯t let go of that hatred. Blood rtions could not be cut off no matter what. Just look at how Old Master Meng had killed someone yet still did not receive the death sentence. Chapter 1052 - How to Let Go (2)

Chapter 1052: How to Let Go (2)

His life in prison had still been veryfortable. He did not suffer much and only stayed in jail for more than two years beforeing out. Even after killing someone, he was able toe out in just two years! If he wasn¡¯t Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, Old Master Meng would have long ago lost his life. She knew that Bo Junyan had already done a lot. He did more than enough. That was his biological grandfather, his mother¡¯s biological father. It was impossible for him to do more, and he could not be forced into a miserable state. No matter how reasonable her mother-inw was, no matter how disappointed she was with the old man and how she didn¡¯t want to see him, she couldn¡¯t just watch him suffer. No matter what, her mother-inw wanted her father to lead a better life. But she wanted to torture Old Master Meng to death. Since it¡¯s like that, if she was the enemy of her mother-inw who had killed her father, how could they continue to get along and be inws in the future? They could no longer live together... Her inws were so good, and Bo Junyan was so good. Their lives should have been so blissful and beautiful, but because of her, their family became unhappy. She didn¡¯t want them to continue suffering like this. However, she couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred in her heart and let Old Master Meng live well. Her father was dead, but the old man had only been in jail for more than two years. He coulde out and continue living a good life. How could this be?! There¡¯s nothing left to say. The dead are already gone. People should let go of things like hatred. Her father had died for her, but the murderer was leading a carefree life. If she didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world! She had to make him suffer extreme pain and torture! If she continued to be with Bo Junyan, her mother-inw would definitely be in great pain when seeing her, the enemy who had killed her father, every day. Her health was not good to begin with, and if this continued, her health would be even worse. If she could not make it, Bo Junyan¡¯s father would not be able to make it as well. She didn¡¯t want Bo Junyan to lose his parents who doted on him so much. She wanted him to live a happy life with his parents. Hence, they couldn¡¯t continue. Getting married to Liu Changfeng and getting her inheritance was just an excuse for Mu Huan. The real reason for her wanting to divorce Bo Junyan had nothing to do with inheriting these assets. If it were in the past, the assets left behind by her grandfather would have been huge to her. But now, such assets were nothing to her. Even if she donated all of them, she wouldn¡¯t feel the pinch. This included the patents of the two drugs that she had developed. Even if those drugs made her earn a lot and made it really possible for her to be the world¡¯s richest person, she could still give them up easily. Because she no longer had any rtives who needed her to give them the best life, she no longer needed money urgently. Also, although if those family assets were donated, the patents of her two medicines would also be donated, she had left a way out when she was developing the medicine. This medicine would only have such an effect if she personally concocted it. In other words, without her special prescription, the patent prescription submitted would only be an ordinary prescription. It was impossible for others to bring about such benefits. Besides, she was still so young. With such a foundation, she would be able to research more medicine in the future and earn more money. Hence, be it the huge inheritance or the huge benefits brought by the medicine... It wasn¡¯t the reason Mu Huan wanted to divorce Bo Junyan. Chapter 1053 - How to Let Go (3)

Chapter 1053: How to Let Go (3)

The only real reason she wanted to divorce Bo Junyan was that she didn¡¯t want him to live in such pain. She wanted his life to return to the right track. He should be happier than anyone else. ¡°You¡¯ve already avoided it for three years. If you continue to be like this, it¡¯s useless to avoid it for another three years.¡± The beautiful senior brother knew why Mu Huan really wanted to divorce Bo Junyan. It wasn¡¯t because she med Bo Junyan, nor was it because she didn¡¯t love him. It was because she loved him too much that she wanted a divorce. However, because she loved him too much, she couldn¡¯t bear to be heartless and couldn¡¯t let go. She couldn¡¯t leave Bo Junyan. However, if she was so conflicted and hesitant, it would only make her life miserable every day. ¡°When you can¡¯t let go of either, you can choose the one you can¡¯t let go of the most and then forget the other.¡± The weight of the two depended on each other. ¡°I know.¡± Mu Huan knew this more than anyone else. But knowing that didn¡¯t mean she could do it. If she could do it, she wouldn¡¯t have taken three years to do it. ¡°Just like you. You know it too, but you can¡¯t do it,¡± she said as she looked at the handsome senior brother. The man knew that she was referring to that matter. His exceptionally beautiful face instantly turned cold. ¡°Do you want me to throw you out?¡± That matter was a pain that he could not mention. In this world, there were many knots in one¡¯s heart. People knew what to do, but they could not do it. No matter how powerful this person was. ¡°No need,¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up and left. Anyway, she had finished her meal. Seeing that she had left just like that, the man raised an eyebrow. ¡°You came just to eat and then stab me?¡± Without turning around, Mu Huan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already ced the things you wanted on the table.¡± The man looked at the table and realized what she had put down. He reached out and picked it up, his eyes turning dark. He didn¡¯t even know when Mu Huan had left. When Mu Huan reached the door, she saw Bo Junyan waiting for her in front of the car. It was winter when she left, and it was also winter when she returned. Amid the fluttering snowkes, he, who was dressed in a ck trench coat, stood out particrly. It reminded her of the time when he picked her up from the school with flowers in his hand during their cold war. Now that she thought about it, everything in the past was so beautiful. It was so beautiful that she wanted to return to the past. She wanted to still be the person from back then. But... There was no going back. While she was in a daze, Bo Junyan came to her side and reached out to hug her. He hadn¡¯t changed. He still liked to hug and kiss her. As long as he saw her, he needed her in his arms. His warm embrace made her long for him. It made her want to be hugged by him like this for the rest of her life. Let her... Suddenly... She made up her mind. She couldn¡¯t continue to hesitate like this. This way, not only would she be in pain, but Bo Junyan would also be in pain. He, who was so beautiful, should have the best life. And what she brought him was only pain. She¡¯d make him lose his loved ones. Just as Bo Junyan carried her into the car and was about to kiss her, she reached out to block his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ve used medicine on your grandfather. This medicine will cause him extreme pain every day until he dies from torture.¡± Bo Junyan froze. Even though his expression was not obvious, Mu Huan could feel it. Like she said, blood ties could never be broken. Chapter 1054 - How to Let Go (4)

Chapter 1054: How to Let Go (4)

It wasn¡¯t just Meng Yueman. Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t watch his grandfather die in pain. After a long silence, Bo Junyan did not speak. Because he didn¡¯t know what to say. His grandfather was her enemy, the one who had killed her father. Her hatred for him was irreconcble. She would never let him be fine. But that was his grandfather. No matter what he did, that was his grandfather who had raised him up. He could be so cold-blooded that he no longer recognized him and did not want to see him again. He¡¯dpletely cut ties with him and had sent him to jail. However, he could not remain indifferent when he heard that he would be tortured to death through extreme pain. Human hearts were made of flesh. The feelings it had felt since one was young, the most important family members from the past, could not bepletely cut off. ¡°Previously, I told you that I couldn¡¯t be with you because I would feel guilty and pained if I were to be with you after my dad died. I was lying. The real reason why I couldn¡¯t continue being with you was that I had harmed your grandfather. Since that¡¯s the case, I could be considered the enemy of your mother¡¯s father. ¡°How do you think we¡¯re going to live together in the future if we are mutually each other¡¯s enemy? ¡°Also, if I killed your biological grandfather, can you really be indifferent? Can we still be happy like this? ¡°If we get together, it¡¯ll only make everyone suffer. So, Junyan, let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡°I really can¡¯t let go of the hatred in my heart no matter what. No matter what, I can¡¯t look at the person who killed my father and see him live such a good life. I want him to be in so much pain that he doesn¡¯t want to live, that wishes he was dead! I want him to die in extreme pain!¡± If Old Master Meng had stayed in jail, if he had received the punishment he deserved, she might have been able to let go. But he didn¡¯t. He had caused his father¡¯s death, but he became fine so quickly. She even med her father for being nosy and for turning him into a murderer! How could she let such a person live well? How could she let go of that hatred? She couldn¡¯t let go! She really couldn¡¯t! Even if it was for the sake of Bo Junyan, she couldn¡¯t let go! Bo Junyan did not speak and only hugged her tightly. Sometimes, even someone as powerful as him didn¡¯t know what he could do. He had no right to do anything. Because she had lost her biological father. He couldn¡¯t let her let Old Master Meng off just because he was his biological grandfather. But it was just as she had said. If it¡¯s like that, she¡¯d be his mother¡¯s enemy. He knew that even though his mother was very angry with his grandfather and did not want to see him again, she asked about the Old Master¡¯s situation from his second aunt every day. No matter what, she could not let go. After what had happened three years ago, her health had been deteriorating. It was also because of her that he could not stop his second aunt from doing those things. Otherwise, his mother¡¯s health would be worse if she saw his grandfather like that every day. His grandfather¡¯s life in prison wasn¡¯t that tough, yet his mother couldn¡¯t take it. She washed her face with tears every day, causing her to often be bedridden and unable to get up. This made his father age faster. If she found out that Mu Huan had inflicted such pain on the old man... She... would definitely not be able to take it. This... How were they going to be inws in the future and live a good life together? Even if they didn¡¯t live together, the two of them would still feel terrible when they met. His mother might even die of depression because of this. Chapter 1055 - How to Let Go (5)

Chapter 1055: How to Let Go (5)

But how was he going to let go of her? How? He hugged her tighter and tighter. Mu Huan knew that he was in pain right now. This made her heart ache. If he was in pain, she would also be in extreme pain. However, she could only do this. If she didn¡¯t do this, the pain she brought him would only be greater. Her parents had treated her that way, but she still cared so much about them. Her father¡¯s death had also caused her so much pain. What more his parents, who were so good to him? It would hurt him to lose them. One could not live only for love. ¡°Junyan, you must know how unbearable it would be for your mother. Like this, we won¡¯t be able to be inws and our lives won¡¯t be able to continue. ¡°If we were to separate and not be together anymore, you could get married and have a child. With the eldest grandson they¡¯ve always been looking forward to, your mother¡¯s attention would be diverted. By then, even if there¡¯s the pain of losing her father, she would be able to walk out of it very quickly.¡± Even though these words made Mu Huan¡¯s heart ache, she still said them. This was the end of her life. No matter how painful it was, she could only hurt herself. She hoped that after they separated, he would have a happy life. Bo Junyan let go of her and looked at her. He didn¡¯t know how she could say such things. He couldn¡¯t even imagine her belonging to another man, but she could make him marry another woman and have children with her. ¡°Junyan, don¡¯t look at me like that...¡± Mu Huan reached out and covered his eyes. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing his hurt gaze. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore... He looked at her again. She would really copse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t be happy like this. Without you in my life, I¡¯ll be worse than a walking corpse...¡± Bo Junyan knew that she was so determined to divorce him because she wanted him to be happy and live a good life. But without her, how could he be happy and lead a good life? In this world, the most painful thing was when two people who loved each other deeply could not be together. This was not one person¡¯s pain, but two people¡¯s pain. Extreme pain. Mu Huan did not speak. When neither wanted to let go, the pain would still force one to do so. When that happened, one wouldn¡¯t be so unable to let go anymore. The drug she had given Old Master Mengst time was only the first one. She would still give him the subsequent ones. By then, he would be in so much pain that his two daughters would not be able to take it. By then, her mother-inw would definitely not be indifferent and would look for Bo Junyan. By then, not only would he let go, but they might also be enemies. She had never thought that one day, things woulde to this. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but how was she going to stop? At night, at the club. Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan and Fu Siye, each one pouring more wine than the other. His heart ached for them. He stepped forward and snatched the wine sses from their hands. ¡°Stop drinking like this. If you continue, you¡¯ll get alcohol poisoning!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re poisoned, so be it.¡± Fu Siye picked up the bottle and continued drinking nonchntly. It had been three years. He had been desperately trying not to get a divorce, but he could not get her back. He had thought that as time passed, it would dilute her pain, but as time passed, all he saw was more and more despair. She slowly walked out of his world. Her life became more and more exciting. Her life was so rich that she could no longer see him. Chapter 1056 - How to Let Go (6)

Chapter 1056: How to Let Go (6)

For the past three years, he had done everything he could, but she was getting further and further away from him. She slowly stopped loving him, but the more he loved her, the more he couldn¡¯t get out. He didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know what else he could do to get her back. After living apart for three years, they could divorce without his consent. He didn¡¯t know how to continue his life after losing herpletely. So what if he got alcohol poisoning? If he was poisoned, so be it. If he died, so be it. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan, who was standing by the side, picked up a wine bottle and started to drink. ¡°Brother Bo, why are you so worried? Aren¡¯t you in control of everything?¡± Gong Zeye knew about Fu Siye¡¯s situation. In the past three years, he had given him a lot of advice and taught him how to please women. However, no matter what he did, it was useless against a woman who had already given up. Over the past three years, Shangguan Yu had been transforming more and more, making one unable to see even a shadow of how she used to be. The current her was no longer the Shangguan Yu of the past who was always focused on Fu Siye and thought of nothing else. Fu Siye felt despair whenever he saw her the way she was now. Even Gong Zeye, a self-proimed love expert, was so desperate that he doubted his life. He wanted to advise Fu Siye that since there¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea, why should he be single? He did not know about Bo Junyan¡¯s situation. All he knew was that back then, it was his Brother Bo who had asked someone to take his sister-inw away. All these years, he had always had news of his sister-inw and knew about her whereabouts. He could see his sister-inw every day. Even before his sister-inw returned, his Brother Bo knew that she wasing back. He¡¯d been especially happy thesest few days. Ever since Sis-inw returned, Brother Bo had been with her for a week. Gong Zeye thought that after the two of them had reconciled, they would show off their love again. He was ready to eat dog food every day. Unexpectedly... His Brother Bo ended up like this. Bo Junyan did not speak and just kept drinking. ¡°Brother Bo, don¡¯t be like this. If you have anything to say, just say it. Let¡¯s think about it together. Who knows, we might be able toe up with something.¡± Gong Zeye snatched the bottle from his hand. The two felt that it didn¡¯t matter if they got drunk or got poisoned by the alcohol. It didn¡¯t matter to them if their liver exploded. However, he couldn¡¯t just watch them do this. ¡°As the saying goes, two heads are better than one, and there are actually three of us here. If we think of a solution together, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t solve!¡± Bo Junyan wanted to take another bottle of wine to drink, but after hearing his words, he fell silent for a while and briefly exined what Mu Huan wanted to do. Fu Siye and Gong Zeye were smart people. Without needing Bo Junyan to say anything, they knew that if Mu Huan was ruthless to Old Master Meng... They really couldn¡¯t be together anymore. But if she didn¡¯t go all out, what would happen to Mu Huan? She could only watch as her father¡¯s murderer lived a good life in this world? She was someone who couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye! This was really... This was especially so since Mu Huan¡¯s father had died to save her. His death was not an ident. It was the old man who had killed him. How could Mu Huan let this go? If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to let this matter go either. Gong Zeye thought that this woman¡¯s heart was dead and that there was nothing he could do about it. He was really at his wit¡¯s end. But even so, they knew that Mu Huan still loved Bo Junyan. The two of them loved each other deeply. Chapter 1057 - How to Let Go (7)

Chapter 1057: How to Let Go (7)

However, no one could think of a way for the two of them to continue being together. They could not make Mu Huan let go of that hatred and continue to be with Bo Junyan. If that happened, she would only continue to live in pain. But she had taken revenge. Even if Bo Junyan didn¡¯t mind how she treated his biological grandfather... What about his mother? ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Bo Junyan looked at the two of them. Bo Junyan, who had always been omnipotent and could find a way out despite facing such a siege, looked at them helplessly. Gong Zeye and Fu Siye¡¯s hearts tightened. They both wanted to tell him that they knew a way. But... They didn¡¯t. After a long silence... Gong Zeye picked up a bottle of wine. ¡°Come, Brother Bo, cheers!¡± Bo Junyan did not speak. He picked up the bottle and downed it. In the past, Bo Junyan felt that drinking to drown his sorrows was the least useful. However, he had reached this point. It turned out that there were some things in this world that could only be drowned in alcohol. The three of them got dead drunk. A drunk was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stand being conscious and needed to always be in a stupor. PA Wang sighed as he looked at Bo Junyan, who was lying there drunk. For the past three years, in order to not miss his wife so much, their CEO had really put in all his effort. Everyone only saw the rapid development of the Bo Group these three years. Only PA Wang knew how sleepless their CEO had been the entire time. He thought that everything would be fine once Madam returned. After all, he¡¯d been with the CEO for so long, but he had never seen his CEO fail. Everything he nned would turn out perfect in the end. However, after being away for three years, Madam came back even more determined to divorce their CEO. Seriously... But it wasn¡¯t Madam¡¯s fault. No one would be able to tolerate such a thing. He could only me... God... Just as PA Wang was about to carry Bao Junyan home... He suddenly thought of something. Hence, he called Mu Huan in panic. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know what happened, but the CEO was drinking when he suddenlyy motionless on the table...¡± When Mu Huan, who was reading a book, heard his words, her mind went nk. However, she quickly regained her senses and stood up to leave. As she walked, she asked, ¡°Tell me the details. And where are you?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the club on Zhongshan Road. For some reason, the CEO was in a bad mood today, so he came over to drink. I don¡¯t know if it was because he drank too much, but he suddenlyy down. I checked his breathing and it was fine. But we shouldn¡¯t move people around in an emergency, right? I didn¡¯t dare to move him. Madam, quick,e over and take a look at the situation...¡± PA Wang exined the situation well and even said that the situation was urgent. He asked Mu Huan toe over quickly. At this point, Mu Huan¡¯s mind was filled with worry for Bo Junyan. She did not have the time to think that if something had happened to Bo Junyan, PA Wang would have called the ambnce immediately instead of her. However, when she heard the address, she thought that there was no hospital nearby that could be faster than her. She hurriedly took the emergency kit and drove out. When she arrived at the club... When she saw Bo Junyan, who had always been tall and strong as he stood like a mountain, lying there motionless, her heart stopped beating. Chapter 1058 - Treat EaChapter Day as Your Last Day of Love (1)

Chapter 1058: Treat Each Day as Your Last Day of Love (1)

When Mu Huan finished checking Bo Junyan¡¯s condition and realized that he was only drunk, she wanted to ask PA Wang what was going on and why he had made the situation sound so serious. Only then did she realize that PA Wang had disappeared. Only then did she realize that PA Wang had said it like that on purpose. She was instantly speechless. She wanted to call PA Wang, but after thinking about it, she did not. She bent down and helped Bo Junyan up. When he smelled the familiar scent on her, Bo Junyan, who was in a drunken dream, instinctively reached out to hug her tightly, making Mu Huan feel a little breathless. ¡°Wifey, I missed you so much... Wifey... Don¡¯t leave me... I don¡¯t want a divorce... I don¡¯t want...¡± he mumbled. His voice was exceptionally weak, making one¡¯s heart ache. This time, he was different from before. Last time, he was just pretending. There was a sense of stiffness in him that made one feel amusement. Not heartache. Now, he was really drunk. People say that one speaks truth after drinking. Such a strong man had revealed his helplessness after getting drunk. The vulnerability in his voice made her heart ache. It made Mu Huan want to hug him tightly and tell him, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Never. We have to stay together until the end of time.¡± But even if she wanted to say this so much, she couldn¡¯t. She could only carry him out. Over the past three years, Mu Huan, who had undergone strict training under her beautiful senior brother, had be stronger than before. It was effortless for her to carry a tall man like Bo Junyan. When she carried Bo Junyan out of the private room, everyone and the waiters were stunned. As Bo Junyan was a distinguished guest, the club¡¯s manager hurriedly ran over when he received the news. Just now, on the phone, he¡¯d heard that a petite girl had carried Bo Junyan out. He didn¡¯t believe it because Bo Junyan was such a tall and strong man. Not to mention a petite girl, even two men wouldn¡¯t have been able to help him out. How could a petite girl do that?! Hence, when he saw that it was really a petite girl who had carried Bo Junyan out, he was stunned. After a while, he snapped back to her senses and hurriedly went forward. ¡°Miss, may I know who you are? What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Bo?¡± Although he felt that with Bo Junyan¡¯s status, he¡¯d definitely have someone secretly protecting him, and they wouldn¡¯t have let strangers get close to him when he was drunk, it was better for him to ask a few more questions. If anything happened to Bo Junyan here, he would be finished. ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡± After Mu Huan said this, she suddenly felt very sad. This was because she could no longer say such things in the future. If anyone were to ask her about her rtionship with Bo Junyan, would she say that she was his ex-wife or his friend? They couldn¡¯t be friends. Bing friends would only make each other more unable to let go. When she thought about how they could not even be friends in the future and wouldpletely be two unrted people, the familiar and suffocating pain in her heart instantly attacked. She stumbled and almost fell. Everyone gasped in shock. Fortunately, she quickly steadied herself. Everyone in Yun Cheng knew that Bo Junyan had a wife. Although his wife was very mysterious and had never attended any important events with him, everyone knew that he did have one. Bo Junyan vaguely heard her say that she was his wife. He looked up and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my wife... My only and most beloved wife...¡± Chapter 1059 - Treat EaChapter Day as Your Last Day of Love (2)

Chapter 1059: Treat Each Day as Your Last Day of Love (2)

Mu Huan tightened her grip on his hand. Her husband was so good... From the start until now, she had always been his only wife. In fact, when he realized the pain she was in back then, he could send her away and allow her to slowly walk out of that pain using her busy life goal. From the start until now, he had always been thinking of her. He... She couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. If she did... She would be in so much pain that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand steadily and wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this ce... She suppressed all her thoughts. Mu Huan half-carried Bo Junyan and quickly walked out. ¡°Is that CEO Bo¡¯s legendary wife?¡± the assistant manager asked as he watched them leave. ¡°I think so,¡± the general manager said. ¡°You think so? General manager, you¡¯re not even sure, yet you allowed her to take CEO Bo away?¡± The assistant manager widened his eyes in shock. What if something were to happen? ¡°How can a person of CEO Bo¡¯s status be left alone and be taken advantage of by bad people? We can only ask him out of interest.¡± If they didn¡¯t even ask, it would appear that they didn¡¯t value the guest. ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Mu Huan did not send Bo Junyan back to his house. Instead, she brought him to where she lived. In the end, they could only take the path of divorce. Before the divorce, while they still belonged to each other, they should be together as much as they wanted. Now, they could only convince themselves that they didn¡¯t care if itsted forever, as long as they once had it. Just as Mu Huan ced Bo Junyan on the bed and was about to pour him some water... Bo Junyan suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Wifey... don¡¯t leave me... don¡¯t...¡± That weak murmur hit Mu Huan¡¯s heart again. She lowered her head and looked at the man lying on the bed. He was so strong, yet he was so weak and helpless now. Her heart felt like it was being cut by a blunt knife. That unbearable dull pain made her hold her chest and slowly sit beside him. Sensing her approach, the man reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Wife... wife...¡± Only by hugging her like this would his heart be full and steady. Only then would he no longer feel that terrifying emptiness. ¡°Hubby...¡± Mu Huan choked back a sob. Even though she knew that it was impossible for people to return to the past, she still missed it so much. She wanted to return to the past, back to their initial days. In the past, she had always wanted to stand at a high ce and create a ssh. But now, she only wanted to stay by his side and be like before. Life was so short, and all she wanted was to be with him. But... People always want something when they could no longer have it. Even when he was drunk, he was still very strong. While she was in a daze, he turned around and... ... Treat every day as the end of the world. Love hard, love deeply... If one were to ask Bo Junyan what the best thing in the world was... Bo Junyan would answer that the best thing in the world was to wake up in the morning with his wife in his arms. Every morning, when he woke up and opened his eyes, the happiest thing in the world was to see her. When Bo Junyan woke up, Mu Huan was also awake. She met his gaze and smiled sweetly. ¡°Morning, Hubby.¡± Bo Junyan was stunned by her sweet smile. At this moment, he felt like he was dreaming. Her smile was what he missed and liked the most. Such a smile had only appeared in his dreams all these years. If this was a dream, he hoped that he would never wake up. Chapter 1060 - Treat EaChapter Day as Your Last Day of Love (3)

Chapter 1060: Treat Each Day as Your Last Day of Love (3)

Mu Huan looked at him, who was stunned. She leaned forward and kissed his thin lips. ¡°Good morning, Hubby.¡± This made Bo Junyan feel even more that he was dreaming. After all, she wanted to divorce him so much that there was no way they could go on. This was the first time in his life that he was helpless. This was the first time he felt hopeless... There was no hope of getting through. Mu Huan looked at him and did not speak further. She kissed him again. It was so intense that everything was poured out. Very quickly, Bo Junyan turned from passive to active... The sun was setting... Mu Huan leanedzily in Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace and looked out the window at the sunset slowly falling into the mountains. Until the sky in the west was only left with a red glow. She looked up at him. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s walk together like this until we can¡¯t go on anymore and reach the end, alright?¡± They¡¯d cherish theirst days together and treat each day as theirst day of love. Don¡¯t think about the pain of breaking up, don¡¯t think about hatred. Just like that, they happily spent every minute and second until they could no longer continue. Her mother-inw would soon find out about the medicine she¡¯d used on the old man and about his pain. By then, the two of them would probably not be able to go on. There wasn¡¯t much time left between them. Bo Junyan did not speak and only hugged her tightly. There was nothing in this world that couldn¡¯t be solved. He would find a solution in this period of time. He would not go to the end with her unless it was death. ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t you say before that you know how to cook good steak? Can you help me cook steak? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve had a romantic western-style candlelit dinner together.¡± Their rtionship didn¡¯t feel like it had started yet. They hadn¡¯t even had a few proper dates before it ended. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. Then, he let go of her and got up to cook for her. Mu Huan looked at his departing back. Just as he was about to walk out of her line of sight, she stood up and chased after him. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± There were too many things that the two of them had never done together. In the remaining time, she had to do all the things that she wanted to do with him. For the rest of her life, she could live on these beautiful memories. Beautiful love made one young. A love full of pain would make one feel old. Mu Huan was clearly only 22 years old and had yet to graduate from the medical faculty. She was still a university student. However, her heart seemed to have gone through a lifetime of vicissitudes. When she reached the kitchen, she saw Bo Junyan in a white shirt, rolling up his sleeves to prepare the ingredients. Mu Huan finally understood why those novels liked to describe boys in white shirts. It was because such boys looked so clean, warm, and beautiful. She thought that she would never forget this moment when she was old. He rolled up his sleeves and started cooking for her. His beauty was also really good enough to eat. Looking at him like this, she didn¡¯t even want to eat anymore. She just wanted... Suddenly, Bo Junyan stopped what he was doing and looked over. ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± If she continued to look at him like that, they would not be able to eat dinner. When Mu Huan realized what he meant, she smiled sweetly and stepped forward to hug his waist. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look at you like that. I¡¯ll hug you while watching you cook...¡± Chapter 1061 - Treat EaChapter Day as Your Last Day of Love (4)

Chapter 1061: Treat Each Day as Your Last Day of Love (4)

¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan had always liked her taking the initiative to ask for a hug. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much!¡± Mu Huan smiled sweetly at him. In the past, she thought that time could wash away everything. No matter how deep her love was, though, it could not withstand the cruelty of time. She didn¡¯t even know when she had fallen in love with Bo Junyan. They had only been together for less than half a year, but that love was so deep that she couldn¡¯t let it go no matter what. If possible, everyone wanted to live happily. No one wanted their love to be in so much hurt and pain as they refused to let go. Bo Junyan could no longer control himself and lowered his head to kiss her. By the time Mu Huan had her candlelit dinner, it was already supper time. The convenience of having money was that no matter what time one needed it, something could be delivered to one in a short time. Hence, even though it waste at night... Bo Junyan still managed to create a romantic candlelit dinner. There were scented candles, red roses, top-notch red wine, and romantic music. The atmosphere was so beautiful that it was moving. However, no matter how beautiful everything was, it was not as good as the man in front of her. It moved Mu Huan even more. ¡°Hubby, meeting you is the best thing that has happened in my life.¡± It was probably because meeting him had exhausted all her luck that she was no longer lucky enough to continue with him. After all, how could life be so blissful and perfect? ¡°Me too.¡± Bo Junyan did not know how to sweet talk. He had always only known how to take action. But at this moment, he had the same feelings as her. The best thing in his life was meeting her. She had made his life colorful. She had made him understand what love was and what it meant to have the life he really wanted. ¡°Come, Hubby, let me give you a toast. Cheers!¡± Mu Huan toasted him and drank again. Sometimes, alcohol was really a good thing. At such a time, if she didn¡¯t drink it, the beauty would be ruined. Bo Junyan raised the cup in his hand. At this moment, both were drunk... ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go skiing tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the Imperial Capital... Meng Yueying felt that no matter how much Mu Huan hated the old man, she probably wouldn¡¯t do anything ruthless. This was because she was such a kind youngdy. Hence, she didn¡¯t believe Old Master Meng at all when he said Mu Huan had used drugs on him to make him suffer. Until she saw it with her own eyes. With her own eyes, she saw that the old man, who had always been arrogant and proud and who could not let go of his arrogance, had curled up on the bed in pain. He grabbed her hand and begged her to help him get the antidote. Otherwise, he would take his life. He did not want to bear such pain for a second longer. Even though Meng Yueying felt that no matter how much Mu Huan wanted to take revenge on her father, it was only right that he pay the price for killing someone, as her biological daughter, she started to cry when she saw her father in such pain. Her father was already so old. If this continued, then... Without waiting for Old Master Meng to ask her to look for Meng Yueman, she hurriedly went to Yun Cheng. She knew that Meng Yueman would not listen or believe her when she called. However, when she arrived at Yun Cheng on the helicopter, she heard from the butler that Meng Yueman and Bo Dingjing had gone overseas yesterday. This made her extremely anxious. She hurriedly called Bo Junyan. No matter what, that was his biological grandfather. He couldn¡¯t just watch his grandfather suffer. However, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone was switched off. She immediately called PA Wang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo. The CEO has left thepany¡¯s matters to Mr. Gong. I can¡¯t contact the CEO either.¡± Chapter 1062 - Treat EaChapter Day as Your Last Day of Love (5)

Chapter 1062: Treat Each Day as Your Last Day of Love (5)

¡°How is that possible?! How could he leave thepany and go missing?! You can definitely contact him! Hurry up and contact him. This is an urgent matter!¡± Meng Yueying did not believe that PA Wang, who was Bo Junyan¡¯s most important confidant, could not contact him. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I¡¯m not lying to you. I really can¡¯t contact the CEO!¡± PA Wang really couldn¡¯t contact his CEO. That day, after he had tricked the CEO¡¯s wife intoing to the bar, he had never seen the CEO again. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re telling the truth or not. Think of a way. I want to speak to Bo Junyan within ten minutes. Otherwise, you¡¯re finished!¡± Meng Yueying said sternly. PA Wang: ¡°...¡± This was the sorrow of being a nobody. In his next life, he had to be the CEO! However... ¡°Mrs. Huo, I really don¡¯t know, but since Mr. Gong can take over the CEO¡¯s job, he must know how to contact him!¡± He couldn¡¯t disobey an order and could only kick the ball out! When Meng Yueying heard this, she hung up and called Gong Zeye. Gong Zeye gave Meng Yueying a phone number. When Meng Yueying called it, she realized that it was Bo Junyan¡¯s number that she had saved. The phone was switched off. After hanging up, Meng Yueying called Gong Zeye again. ¡°I asked you to contact Bo Junyan. What do you mean by this?!¡± ¡°I only have Brother Bo¡¯s contact number,¡± Gong Zeye said aggrievedly. ¡°How is that possible?! If you can¡¯t contact him, what if something importantes up?!¡± Meng Yueying didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have any other way to contact him. ¡°What important things can happen in the Bo Group now? Nothing can happen. Besides, my Brother Bo only wants to rest quietly for a few days.¡± All these years, his Brother Bo had worked so hard. It was time for him to rest. ¡°Rest?! His grandfather¡¯s life is almost spent, yet he¡¯s still resting!¡± Meng Yueying said anxiously. ¡°Aunt Meng, don¡¯t worry too much. Old Master will be fine.¡± Gong Zeye had heard about that matter from Bo Junyan. He knew that Mu Huan had made a move on Old Master Meng, but she would definitely not take his life now. ¡°What Old Master...¡± Meng Yueying suddenly stopped talking. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you know that Mu Huan used drugs on my father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then do you have a way to contact Mu Huan? Give me her contact details!¡± Meng Yueying wanted to have a good chat with Mu Huan. ¡°I don¡¯t know her contact details. Anyway, Old Master will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°Aunt Meng, I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡± Meng Yueying was about to say something when the call was hung up. She called again, but he did not pick up. This made her furious. However, when she called home and heard that the old man had stopped hurting, she calmed down a little. She felt that it was impossible to find Bo Junyan, so she called Meng Yueman. Although the old man was no good in every sense, he was their biological father. They could not watch him suffer. Switzend, ski resort. When Mu Huan, who was dressed in a pink down jacket and a pink rabbit cap, appeared in front of Bo Junyan, he seemed to have seen a gentle and adorable little rabbit. It was like the first time he saw her. She sat there obediently like a little white rabbit. Although she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hubby, look at me! Am I not cute?!¡± Mu Huan said as she made a super adorable pose. Bo Junyan smiled and said, ¡°Cute!¡± Chapter 1063 - Treat EaChapter Day as the Last Day of Love (6)

Chapter 1063: Treat Each Day as the Last Day of Love (6)

Just as Mu Huan was about to say something happily, she saw a little loli by the side. She had big eyes, eyshes that were as long as fans, and porcin skin. No matter how one looked at her, she was so adorable that one could not take their eyes off of her! ¡°Wow! Hubby, look, that little girl is the real cutie!¡± Mu Huan tugged at Bo Junyan to show him. But Bo Junyan only had eyes for her. No matter how cute other girls were, it was useless. He wouldn¡¯t even look at how young they were. ¡°Looking at her makes me want to have a daughter...¡± Mu Huan said. Her husband was so handsome and she was so beautiful. If they were to have a girl, she would definitely be beautiful and adorable! ¡°Alright.¡± In the past, Mu Huan was still young and she had ambitions to build her career. Bo Junyan had never thought of having a child. Now that she had grown up and had a sessful career, they could totally have a child. When Mu Huan heard his agreement, she snapped back to her senses and realized that she had let loose. Their love was about to reach its end, but she actually wanted to have a child with him. A child wasn¡¯t something that an adult could just abandon if they didn¡¯t want it. If she had given birth, she had to be responsible for the child and give her the best of everything. She couldn¡¯t even give the child the most basic family structure, let alone anything else. How could she bear a child for him like this... However, she did not say anything. She only smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go ski! I¡¯llpete with you. Let¡¯s see who gets to the finish line first!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression remained doting. Bo Junyan knew what Mu Huan had been doing for the past three years, but even though he knew that Mu Huan¡¯s skills and stamina had improved rapidly under her senior brother¡¯s strict training over the past three years... When he saw that Mu Huan¡¯s speed was about the same as his, he was still surprised. His wife really learned everything quickly. ... Meng Yueying contacted Meng Yueman and sent the video of the old man being tortured. Even though Meng Yueman did not believe that Mu Huan¡¯s return would make the old man¡¯s life a living hell, after seeing that video, she had no choice but to believe that what her sister said was true. Mu Huan had really dealt a ruthless blow to her father. She did feel that the old man deserved it. No matter who it was, it was only right for them to pay with their lives. But even so, he was still her biological father. For the past three years, she had not visited him, not seen him, and not cared about his whereabouts. However, that was because she knew that he was safe with her sister. Her sister would take good care of Old Master. Not like this. Seeing him in so much pain, her heart ached terribly even through the screen... She couldn¡¯t watch him being tortured like this! She... But how was she going to beg Mu Huan to let the old man off? Meng Yueman should have paid with her life, but because of her husband and son, she did not die. She had already let Mu Huan down. How was she going to beg for mercy now? They couldn¡¯t bear to see their biological father suffer. Should they watch their own father leave with their own eyes, or should they protect him...? How could she let go of her father¡¯s murderer? ¡°Sister, I know that our father has made a lot of mistakes. Everything is his fault. It¡¯s all his fault. But killing someone is just a small matter. Mu Huan is making Dad feel pain again and again. This is...¡± Meng Yueying couldn¡¯t say that Mu Huan was being too much. But no matter what, she had to get Mu Huan to let the old man off, no matter what! Chapter 1064 - One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (1)

Chapter 1064: One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (1)

Country F... After her archenemy became the deputy director and had a discussion with Mu Huan, Ling Wei resigned. Although she felt that Mu Huan was now different and that she had be much stronger, Ling Wei thought that she had the capability to go to another hospital and she would still be able to do well. Also, there were a few research institutes that had been poaching her and wanted her to participate in research projects. But... When she contacted those units that had once invited her, they had tactfully rejected her. She knew that this situation was definitely man-made, but she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would make things difficult for her. This was because although Bo Junyan had a great influence in business, he didn¡¯t have such a great influence in scientific research and medicine. It was impossible for Bo Junyan to have done it, so Mu Huan was the most likely one. However, she felt that Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t have such an influence. After all, the people who invited her were all well-known research institutes. Very few people could influence such research institutes. It was only through her connections that she found out that Mu Huan was the one who had developed the longevity medicine that had been trending all over the world and had made all the rich people in the world crazy. She was shocked! She could not believe that Mu Huan had developed this drug! Since ancient times, those in power had always wanted to live forever. Hence, since ancient times, people had researched medicine that could slow down aging, dy death, increase immunity, and supplement health. However, none of those had any obvious effects. In the long history of mankind, there had never been such a drug that could urately extend a person¡¯s life. Only the drug that Mu Huan had developed had such an obvious effect. Previously, there was a leader who was old and critically ill. All the doctors had determined that he only had half a year¡¯s lifespan left at most. As his sessor was still young, everyone wanted to snatch the highest position, so there was internal strife. Everyone felt that once the leader died, the entire country would be finished. Unexpectedly, half a yearter, not only did that leader not die, but he even appeared in an important movement in high spirits and settled the entire internal strife. Not long after, it was rumored that this leader had taken a drug that could extend his lifespan. That was why his health suddenly improved. Later on, a few well-known old scientists appeared. They were all close to death, but after taking that drug, they looked healthier and healthier. As these real cases popped up one by one, this drug exploded, making the rich people around the world queue up to buy it. After this drug was dropped, Ling Wei only knew that it came from NST. NST itself was the top researchboratory in the pharmaceutical world. Moreover, she had long heard that someone was researching lifespan extension drugs, so she did not pay much attention. She had never expected that Mu Huan had been the one toe up with such a drug! She was still so young, and it had only taken her how long to do it? This medicine was effective, and the leader who used it the earliest had used it half a year ago. In other words, Mu Huan had only spent more than two years to develop such a drug... Scary. She felt that Mu Huan was simply too scary! For Mu Huan to have developed such a drug, she had to be the heir of a world-renowned pharmaceuticalpany. In other words, she had the most famous NST researchboratory behind her. She had the backing to influence those other research institutes. After all, there were many talented people in this world. There was no need for them to offend the big shots in the pharmaceutical industry because of Ling Wei. Back then, she knew that if she did not kill someone like Mu Huan earlier, it would not be easy to kill her when she became stronger. Chapter 1065 - One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (2)

Chapter 1065: One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (2)

Indeed... this was the case! She could only me herself for not being ruthless enough back then. She only wanted to separate Bo Junyan and Mu Huan and did not want Mu Huan¡¯s life. If she had taken her life back then, she wouldn¡¯t have sunk this far. She should really have taken her life! If a person could return to the past, Ling Wei would definitely take Mu Huan¡¯s life at the first instance! People of different backgrounds wanted to stand at different heights. Some people only wanted to be fed. They were very satisfied with having a house that belonged to them. They felt that their lives were already very good. But there were people like Ling Wei. She¡¯d had everything since she was born. She was also a person with strength. She wanted to stand at an even higher height. But now that she was middle-aged, not only did she not reach the height she wanted, but she was also forced to this level by a little girl who could have easily been trampled to death by her. This was a great humiliation to her, who had always been high and mighty! She was indignant that her life hade to this! She, Ling Wei, could have whatever she wanted. She was so good in all aspects. She shouldn¡¯t have sunk so low! A while ago, she thought that if she had to live humbly, she would rather die! But when she thought about how she could really die, what else could she not do and tolerate? She could not admit defeat just like that! Even if Mu Huan was so formidable in the pharmaceutical industry, even if Bo Junyan was so formidable in the business industry, they were not invincible. There was someone who stood higher than them in this world! She still had a chance to destroy them! Especially since Mu Huan had such capabilities. She was able to research longevity pills now, so what about in the future? If she was caught and imprisoned, how much benefits could she create for others? Who wouldn¡¯t want such benefits? Thinking about this, Ling Wei sneered. It was just that she did not have the time to make a move or formte a n. The news that she was the big boss¡¯s lover had somehow spread. While she was in ss, the big boss¡¯s wife brought a group of people and broke into the school. Those tall and strong bodyguards in ck came up and tore her clothes without a word. Although she knew self-defense, she could not fight against so many people. Soon, she was only left with her underclothes. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she could only curl up in a corner and not dare to move. At this moment, the main wife went forward and pulled her hair, forcing her to look up. ¡°B*tch, didn¡¯t you shamelessly seduce someone else¡¯s husband? Since you¡¯re so shameless, why are you still hiding?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding...¡± Ling Wei was about to exin. ¡°Misunderstanding?!¡± As soon as the wife finished speaking, she pped Ling Wei¡¯s face a few times. ¡°B*tch! If you dare to appear in front of my husband again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be bedridden for the rest of your life!¡± the wife said as she pped her again. The big boss¡¯s wife was the only daughter of a famous organization in Country F. This organization was very powerful, and the wife was an especially ruthless woman. Even the big boss could not easily offend her. Hence, even though the big boss no longer had any feelings for his wife, he only dared to secretly y with women and did not dare to get a divorce. Actually, the main wife knew that he had a woman outside and she too had a young hunk. As long as they looked proper on the surface, she would not care. However, this matter had caused an uproar. If she didn¡¯t do anything, she would lose face. Hence, she brought a group of people today to teach Ling Wei a lesson. Ling Wei came from a good background and had been proud since she was young. She had been a goddess all this time. Chapter 1066 - One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (3)

Chapter 1066: One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (3)

All she¡¯d received were admiration, respect, envy, jealousy, and hatred. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? This made her eyes turn red with hatred! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unconvinced?¡± As the wife spoke, she pped Ling Wei a few more times until her face was so swollen that one could not make out her original appearance. She only stopped when the police arrived. However, no matter which country one was in, a third party was always despised. If the main wife fought a third party, it would only be considered a personal grudge. The police would only advise the main wife to leave. The main wife was angry enough and left without saying anything else. Ling Wei had always been a goddess-like existence in this school. There were many boys who liked her, and there were so many people who were friendly to her. Yet when they saw her like this, none of them stood up to protect her and shield her. Instead, most of the students took out their phones to take pictures of her current sorry state. All sorts of mocking and nasty words surged toward her. All of this made Ling Wei¡¯s eyes turn redder and redder, like those of a demon that had crawled out of hell. She wanted to destroy everything in front of her! When a female police went up to put on her clothes for her, Ling Wei lowered her eyes and hid the murderous look in them. She would not let anyone here off today! None! Especially that fat woman! No one, no one, could give her such humiliation! No one! Because of this matter, Ling Wei was expelled from the school, saying that she was too bad of an influence. She had suffered such humiliation, but it was still her fault. She still had to be punished. This made Ling Weiugh hysterically in the principal¡¯s office. When she was doing well, everyone fawned on her and begged her toe to ss. They begged her to go to their research institute. When they saw that she was down and out, they all became like this, hitting a dog that had fallen into the water! ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± One day, she would make all of them regret it! They would regret treating her like this! The principal was frightened by her crazy smile. Afraid that she would do something extreme, he hurriedly called the security officers over and invited her out. He even asked the security officers to pay more attention to her in the future and not let her enter and leave the school as she pleased. She had been provoked to such an extent, and there were too many people already who had done something terrifying. They had to be on guard. Just as the security officers were about to drag Ling Wei out... Ling Wei shook them off and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave by myself!¡± Looking at her proud back, the principal felt a little regretful. Ling Wei was really wless in her professionalism. She was very outstanding. He didn¡¯t know why she hade to this. When Ling Wei left the school, she was stopped by the male teacher who used to chase after her. ¡°How much do you want for a night?¡± the man asked scornfully. Ling Wei¡¯s gaze turned vicious. ¡°Never mind, this amount should be enough to buy you once, right?¡± As the man spoke, he stuffed the money into Ling Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this in the car!¡± In the past, he had treated her like a treasure. He felt that if he looked at her any more and touched her, he would pollute her. He didn¡¯t expect that she was actually a b*tch behind his back! This kind of b*tch was not worth him cherishing her! ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Wei followed him to the car. The male teacher had only wanted to humiliate her, but he did not expect her to say yes. Although he now felt that Ling Wei was no longer worth cherishing and did not deserve having a goddess image in his heart, he had pursued the woman for so long. No matter what she was like, he would never have any regrets if he could have her. Hence, he couldn¡¯t wait to drag Ling Wei to the car. Chapter 1067 - One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (4)

Chapter 1067: One Day, I Will Make You Regret It (4)

Not long after they got into the car, more and more shrill screams could be heard. Then, Ling Wei, who was covered in blood, got out of the car. She calmly walked toward her own car and drove it out of the school. After she¡¯d been gone for a long time, it was only when it was time to clock out that a teacher who was driving home discovered the male teacher¡¯s tragic state and immediately reported the case. That night, the police searched the entire city for Ling Wei. On the third night, they finally found her. At the edge of a cliff, everyone watched as Ling Wei jumped down. The cliff was very high. Although it was the sea below, never mind how no one could survive falling from such a height, the sea beneath the cliff was the area with the most sharks. If one fell from there, they would be eaten in a few minutes. The police did not dare to approach this sea area easily. Once they found adequate equipment to go in, all they found were some torn and bloodstained clothes. After the blood center verified it, the blood was found to be Ling Wei¡¯s. In other words, she might have been eaten not long after she jumped down. The professional salvaging boat worked for another two days. Apart from finding Ling Wei¡¯s shoes in the sea not far away, they did not manage to find anything else. In the end, the person in charge of this case dered Ling Wei dead and closed the case. ... After Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had finished skiing in Switzend, they went to the North Pole to see the northern lights. In this world, the most stunning scenery was the ones created by nature. When standing under the extremely dazzling aurora, humans were tiny. Mu Huan nestled in Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace and looked at the gorgeous aurora. For the first time in her life, she felt such romance. She thought unrealistically that it would be great if time could stop here. She would stop her life at this most beautiful moment and have herself stay in this happiness forever. Humans were greedy. She was no exception. Initially, she only wanted the two of them to travel together and do some romantic things together. She wanted to leave behind beautiful memories and then rely on these to spend the rest of her life. As long as she thought about how she once had it and didn¡¯t care about the rest of her life, it was fine. But now, the more things they did together and the more romantic their lives were, the more they couldn¡¯t bear to part. They couldn¡¯t bear to leave one another. They only wanted to be with each other forever. She thought that time would pass slower and slower. If they wanted it, they would stay here and stay out of worldly affairs forever. They would not think about those things and continue like this... Even though she knew that this was impossible... She couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. She looked up at Bo Junyan and said with love, ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± At the end of the day, she was only left with such cheap words. It sounded casual every time. It was as if she didn¡¯t care. However, these simple words were filled with all her feelings. ¡°Love you...¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. At this moment, they were so loving that the singles around them were envious. They really wanted to find someone they loved to hug and kiss under this beautiful aurora. Just as Bo Junyan was about to deepen the kiss... ¡°Junyan!¡± That familiar shout made the two people who were immersed in this beautiful scene freeze at the same time. Sometimes, things would happen. Such things wouldn¡¯t happen just because you didn¡¯t want them to. They had to face what they had to face. Happiness. Beautiful moments were always short-lived. They were short like fireworks, only for a moment. Chapter 1068 - As Long as You’re All Fine (1)

Chapter 1068: As Long as You¡¯re All Fine (1)

As the former leader of the Bo Group, Bo Dingjing must have some capabilities that one could not underestimate. Hence, although Bo Junyan did not pick up the call, he still managed to bring Meng Yueman to where they were. Only to find them at this beautiful moment. It pulled Mu Huan back to reality from that beautiful moment. Mu Huan had not seen Bo Dingjing and his wife since she returned. After three years, the two of them looked much older. When she first met them three years ago, they were so young and energetic. In just three years, they had aged so much. It could be seen that they had been suffering for the past three years. Human emotions could affect a person¡¯s aging and lifespan the most. After Meng Yueman called out to Bo Junyan, she walked forward but did not speak. This was because when she met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze, she, who was already unable to open her mouth to beg Mu Huan, could not say anything. Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t even bear to see her father suffer such pain. Why should Mu Huan let her father¡¯s killer off? She had no right to beg for mercy. Mu Huan looked at Meng Yueman, not knowing what to say. In the past, she had wanted to live happily with such good inws and husband, but... But now... When they looked at each other, things were like this... ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce. It¡¯s too cold here,¡± Bo Dingjing said. Compared to Meng Yueman, Bo Dingjing, who was already in poor health, had aged even more severely these three years. Three years ago, one could still see the domineering and strong man from before. Now, he was like an old man in his seventies. In this cold weather, he could barely stand. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened. She wanted so much for them to be fine. It was easier if a person didn¡¯t have feelings. When one had feelings, those feelings act like a double-edged knife. Even when they cut the other party, they would hurt you even more. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan did not say anything and brought them to the hotel they were staying at. Along the way, the four of them did not speak. Because they didn¡¯t know what to say. Bo Dingjing had wanted toe over and have a good chat with Mu Huan, but when he saw Mu Huan like this, he couldn¡¯t say any of the things he had thought of. He couldn¡¯t let herpromise for them. Their own family member couldn¡¯t be in pain and couldn¡¯t die. But did her family member deserve to die? People shouldn¡¯t be like this. The couple was really kind. It was precisely this kindness of theirs that made Mu Huan unable to not care about them and unwilling to hurt them. Everyone in the car had their own emotions. After getting out of the car, they arrived at their house. Bo Junyan turned to ask his father to go out for a chat. Then, he saw blood slowly flowing out of the corner of Meng Yueman¡¯s mouth. After that, her body copsed weakly. He was so shocked that his heart stopped beating! He rushed forward and reached out to catch Meng Yueman¡¯s falling body. ¡°Mom...!¡± He called for his mother and hurriedly checked on Meng Yueman. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I... took poison in the car just now. I can¡¯t be saved...¡± Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t beg Mu Huan to let her father off. However, as a woman, she couldn¡¯t watch her father suffer so much that he wanted to die. Hence, she could only die. Meng Yueman had always been a decisive person. After confirming that she wouldn¡¯t be stopped, she pretended to cover her mouth and coughed in the car. She then drank the poison that she had prepared long ago. Now that the substance was inside her, she would die soon. They couldn¡¯t save her. Chapter 1069 - As Long as You’re All Fine (2)

Chapter 1069: As Long as You¡¯re All Fine (2)

When Bo Dingjing heard her words, he was trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t speak. After learning that Old Master was being tortured, he¡¯d watched her twice more carefully. He was afraid that if she took things too hard, she would die. The two of them basically stayed together for 24 hours. He did not expect that under his strict watch, she could still get the poison in her hand. And right in front of him, she drank it... He... Bo Dingjing had promised her that he woulde to look for them. He had wanted her to not be so worried and anxious that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. He had wanted everyone to sit together and discuss it. He was sure that he could temporarily ease the matter. Unexpectedly, before he could discuss it with his son, she copsed... She was so determined to die. He was trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t move. It turned out that when a person really wanted to die, no one would even suspect it. Meng Yueman really wanted to die... However, she wanted Mu Huan to let her father off. Hence, she could only die in front of Mu Huan and have her let her father off because of her death. Hence, after saying that, she looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan... I know... I know that I don¡¯t have the right to beg you... I should have done this a long time ago. I¡¯ve lived an ignoble life for three years. These three years, I¡¯ve been in a lot of pain. I¡¯m sorry. Now, I¡¯m paying with my life. Let go... let me go...¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mu Huan took the opportunity to stuff medicine into her mouth and forced her to swallow it. Then, she took out the silver needles that she carried with her, tore open Meng Yueman¡¯s clothes, and plunged the needles into her. Meng Yueman wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t save me.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to be saved again and continue to suffer like this. She had lived long enough. But before she could finish speaking, she lost consciousness. Even though Mu Huan¡¯s medicine was given in time and Bo Junyan had been treating Meng Yueman... The substance Meng Yueman took was too poisonous. Hence, her vital signs were still decreasing. At the hospital, in the ICU. Bo Dingjing looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°If your mother still doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll go with her. Don¡¯t stop me. After I die, bury the two of us together.¡± Bo Dingjing was a devoted person. After he had Meng Yueman, he had never been with another woman. He was already so old. If his wife could not wake up again, there would be no meaning in him living. They could only live and die together. It was the best ending between them. It wasn¡¯t that his tolerance was poor, but sometimes, when someone lost someone important, their life would be meaningless. There would be no point to living. Bo Junyan clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hands bulged horribly through the sterile gloves. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself and don¡¯t feel upset. Anyway, we¡¯re already so old. When it¡¯s time to die, there¡¯s no difference if you leave earlier orter. You shouldn¡¯t be estranged from Xiao Huan because of this. It¡¯s not Xiao Huan¡¯s fault. Dad and Mom really hope that you and Xiao Huan can continue living well and live happily. ¡°You know that your mother has been suffering because you couldn¡¯t be with Xiao Huan for the past three years. You can tell from the speed at which she has aged. ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing that we¡¯re doing this now. This way, we¡¯ll be free and won¡¯t have to live such an ufortable life,¡± Bo Dingjing said with a smile as he patted Bo Junyan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s best for us if you can live well.¡± Bo Dingjing and Mu Dongsheng were fathers who loved their children very much. They only wanted their children to live happily. Nothing else mattered. Chapter 1070 - Forget Everything (1)

Chapter 1070: Forget Everything (1)

Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard his words. Bo Dingjing¡¯s words reminded her of what her father had said before he died. When she thought about how he had passed away just like that, her heart ached so much that it was unbearable. That pain was still fresh in her memory. She didn¡¯t want Bo Junyan to suffer such pain. She didn¡¯t want him to lose his parents. As parents, they felt that as long as their children were happy, their lives and deaths were not important. It did not matter. It was a good thing to die, but to the children, it was not like that. As children, how could they watch their parents leave and be happy? ¡°Mom will be fine. She¡¯ll definitely wake up. Dad, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll settle everything.¡± Bo Junyan had already thought of a solution and was taking action. He wanted to call his father to discuss his arrangements when he returned to the hotel, but they came instead. He thought that with his father¡¯s strict supervision, his mother would be fine for the time being, but... Man proposes, God disposes. Bo Dingjing nced at his son and did not speak further. He was not a talkative person and had said all that he needed to say. He did not ask Bo Junyan how he nned to resolve this because all of this would have to wait until his wife woke up. If she did not wake up, everything would be in vain. He did not want to hear his solution now. If he had a solution but his wife left first, he would only feel regret and pain, and he would copse. Bo Dingjing did not speak, and Bo Junyan did not speak either. This was the most dangerous night. If Meng Yueman¡¯s vital signs could not be stabilized tonight, she would never wake up again. Mu Huan now had the best connections in the medical world. After the incident, she had contacted several medical experts. Furthermore, she was also an expert in medicine. However, with so many top experts around, Meng Yueman¡¯s vital signs were still decreasing. It was not easy for her condition to be stabilized, and she would soon be in danger again. The substance she had taken was too poisonous. Furthermore, it had been in her system for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the excellent antidote that Mu Huan had given her, she would have died long ago. Hence, it was difficult for her state to stabilize. When the machine that was testing Meng Yueman¡¯s vital signs sounded the rm again and the experts rushed forward to save Meng Yueman, Bo Dingjing was so anxious that he fainted. A portion of the people who were trying to save Meng Yueman was sent out to save Bo Dingjing. Fortunately, Bo Dingjing only fell unconscious due to excessive emotional fluctuations and blood pressure. His life was not in danger. For the next ten hours, everyone tensed up until... Meng Yueman¡¯s vital signspletely stabilized. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground. After another two hours, Meng Yueman¡¯s vital signs were not only stable but there were also signs of improvement. Everyone was finally relieved. At this moment, the sun had already set outside the window. Mu Huan came out of the washroom and saw Bo Junyan sitting on a long bench by the window with his eyes closed. She walked toward him and wanted to let him rest on the bed for a while. However, when she got closer, she saw that his sideburns had turned white overnight. He was a person who didn¡¯t like to speak much and kept all his emotions in his heart. He had always been so calm and strong. No matter what happened, he rarely revealed his emotions, let alone lost control. If such a person could not vent his emotions, the pressure he felt would be even greater. However, how much pressure and anxiety did he have to bear to have white hair overnight? Chapter 1071 - Forget Everything (2)

Chapter 1071: Forget Everything (2)

Her hand trembled as she reached for his head. Her heart was aching. She had just approached him when... Bo Junyan opened his eyes and reached out to pull her into his embrace before hugging her tightly. Just hugging her like this could make his fatigue dissipate. Mu Huan reached out to hug him. After the two of them hugged quietly for a while, she asked, ¡°Are you going to sleep for a while?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go and sleep for a while.¡± Bo Junyan had to wait for his mother to wake up and finish that task before he could feel at ease. After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Hubby, you just told Dad that you¡¯ll resolve everything. Did you think of a solution?¡± ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t have to worry. This won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her lightly. Mu Huan looked at him and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Is Hubby¡¯s solution to find Dr. Eisen to have Mom hypnotized and make her forget such a grudge? Is it painful?¡± Bo Junyan was stunned. He had not told her about this. ¡°Dr. Eisen is my good friend.¡± Although he did not tell Eisen why he was looking for him, he also did not stop her from continuing to attack Old Master Meng. He had contacted Dr. Eisen, the world¡¯s most formidable hypnotist. It was not difficult to guess what he wanted to do. Also, such an unsolvable matter could only bepletely forgotten by hypnosis. ¡°Okay.¡± The solution Bo Junyan thought of was to get someone to hypnotize his mother and make her forget such grudge and pain. With his mother¡¯s filial piety, only by having her memory erased and then having new memories imnted would she no longer be in so much pain and not want to pay with her life. ¡°What do you n to give Mom as her new memories?¡± Hypnosis could make people forget some pain that they could not let go of, but if some memories were erased out of thin air, people would definitely feel that something was amiss after they woke up. They would instinctively want to search for lost memories. Hence, top-notch hypnosis was not the kind that only made people forget everything in the past. Instead, it would force such unrealistic memories into the brain of the hypnotized person, making the hypnotized person who woke up think that the things in her memories were real. With no nk memory, she wouldn¡¯t think about whether she had forgotten something. Bo Junyan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Let Mom think that you had nothing to do with Grandpa passing away due to illness.¡± His answer was simr to Mu Huan¡¯s guess. As she looked at Bo Junyan, her eyes turned redder and redder. Her husband was really good to her. How could he just watch her do this to his biological grandfather? Mu Huan knew that even if Bo Junyan knew that this wasn¡¯t her fault and that it was a punishment that his grandfather should bear, it was still his grandfather who had raised him. He must be feeling terrible seeing his grandfather in pain. But for her sake, he could only watch helplessly. He would rather suffer punishment, pain, and difort than persuade her to let go. He loved her so much that he wanted her to feel fine. Besides... ¡°Hubby, do you think that by letting Mom think that your grandfather died of illness, she¡¯ll believe it has nothing to do with me? Do you think that I¡¯m such a good daughter-inw? In the future, while she¡¯s with me, the enemy who killed her father, she¡¯ll treat me well in every way. She¡¯ll be so kind, so kind... ¡°Can I live happily like that? Don¡¯t you think that such a life is very...¡± Most things in this world were two-sided. No matter how bad Old Master Meng was and how she felt that he deserved to die... Chapter 1072 - Forget Everything (3)

Chapter 1072: Forget Everything (3)

To his daughters, he was a good father. Her mother-inw could go so far as to use her life in exchange for a few more years of her father¡¯s life. It could be seen how much she loved her father and wanted him to be fine. If they made her forget that pain and made her treat Mu Huan, the person who had killed her father, as a good daughter-inw and live happily with her... Really, just thinking about it was impossible... She had no way to face her mother-inw and live with her like that. Bo Junyan clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about how killing her father will make you her enemy. You wouldn¡¯t be killing Grandpa. You know that he won¡¯t be able to live for long. You¡¯re only making him suffer the punishment he deserves in his limited life.¡± ¡°Junyan, you and I both know that with your grandfather¡¯s health, it won¡¯t be a problem for him to live for another three to five years. Although I won¡¯t kill him personally, he¡¯ll definitelymit suicide in the end because he can¡¯t stand the torture and will want to end his life early. This is no different from me taking action.¡± Some things couldn¡¯t be said that way. ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± Bo Junyan said forcefully. This was the only way to resolve the current situation. Bo Junyan, who had always been able to resolve things perfectly, thought until his hair turned white. However, he could not think of a better solution for the time being. ¡°Junyan, I can¡¯t live with Mom like this.¡± Mu Huan had no choice. She had no choice. If she lived with Meng Yueman like that, not to mention being happy with Bo Junyan, she would only be suffocated by the heavy guilt. Her resolute tone made Bo Junyan lose control for the first time. ¡°Then what? Do I have to choose between losing you and letting them die?¡± This was something he could not bear. Mu Huan looked at him and slowly reached out to touch his face. ¡°Junyan, let¡¯s get a divorce. Let me forget this hatred, let me forget the love between us, let me think that my dad died in an ident... Let me let go of my revenge...¡± No matter what, she could not let go of her hatred. She could only forget it. Only by forgetting all these could she let go and not let them suffer so much. ¡°No!¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. She couldn¡¯t forget him. She couldn¡¯t leave him! ¡°Junyan, you know my personality very well. You know that if I do as you¡¯ve arranged, not only will I not be happy, but I will also be in pain. I think you definitely won¡¯t want me to be in so much pain...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want this to happen either. She wanted to remember everything between them so that she could rely on these beautiful memories to spend the rest of her life. Now, she had topletely forget everything about him... She really didn¡¯t want this to happen, but she couldn¡¯t watch his family be ruined or live with his mother like that. She could only do this. Just as Mu Huan had said, Bo Junyan knew that Mu Huan would not be happy that way. But at present, he could only think of such a solution. He... Bo Junyan, who did not know what to say to keep her, could only hug her even tighter. ¡°Junyan, you know that no matter how powerful a hypnotist is, they can¡¯t guarantee that his hypnosis can continue to be effective. This is especially so if they don¡¯t stay away from the environment where they want to forget things. It¡¯s easy for them to recall things that they¡¯ve forgotten after being hypnotized. ¡°Besides, my brain has a stronger sense of self-awareness. I¡¯m one of those people who aren¡¯t easy to hypnotize. Hence, I can¡¯t just be hypnotized into letting go of the hatred after my dad¡¯s idental death and into not leaving this ce and you.¡± Chapter 1073 - Forget Everything (4)

Chapter 1073: Forget Everything (4)

If a hypnotized person came into contact with people and things they wanted to forget every day, it would be easy for them to wake up. This was also the reason why Mu Huan could not live with her mother-inw like that. What if one day, her mother-inw woke up from the hypnosis and realized that the good daughter-inw whom she had always doted on like her own daughter was actually the murderer who had killed her father? What would she do? This kind of breakdown would be even more unbearable for her! ¡°And you¡¯d hypnotize Mom, making Mom think that your grandfather died of illness. What about your aunt? Do you want to hypnotize her too? Even if you hypnotized your aunt, there are still your other rtives and friends. It¡¯s impossible for you to change all their memories. The impact is too great, and it¡¯s too unfair to others¡¯ lives. On the other hand, I don¡¯t have any rtives. If the friends around me want me to forget you, they¡¯ll only agree with both hands. They¡¯ll definitely not mention you in front of me in the future. This kind of hypnosis effect will be the best andst for the longest time.¡± She was all alone and had no rtives. She only had a few friends. She was most suited to this. ¡°Besides, my father died for me, but letting go of that hatred to be with you just for love, this is something I can¡¯t ept at the moment. Hence, Junyan, I can only forget all of this and leave you.¡± Before Bo Junyan could say anything... ¡°I can¡¯t ept your n. But if I don¡¯t get hypnotized, I won¡¯t be able to break this dead knot. Mom¡¯s body can¡¯t take it anymore. When the two of them really leave, it¡¯ll be toote no matter how much you¡¯d have wanted to do this.¡± With that, she cupped his face with both hands. ¡°Junyan, our separation isn¡¯t forever. It¡¯s our only chance of survival. When your grandfather goes one day, you can look for me. If I can still fall in love with you even though I¡¯ve forgotten about you, we can be together without any psychological burden.¡± Don¡¯te looking for me while your grandfather is still alive. Otherwise, all of this might go to waste. A genius like Mu Huan had a consciousness that was very strong. If she didn¡¯t want to be hypnotized, then even Eisen wouldn¡¯t be able to hypnotize her. She was willing to let go of everything and wanted to be hypnotized. However, even if she was willing, if she were still allowed to live where he was, she was afraid that she would easily wake up. Then, they would fall into such a dead knot again. Bo Junyan knew that she was coaxing him and promising him a good future so that he would agree to this. The truth would be very cruel. Just like what she had said just now, his grandfather would live for at least three to five years. Would she still be his if he made her forget him and leave him for three to five years? So many people liked her... and were eyeing her covetously... Thest time, he let go because he knew that she loved him and would definitely return to his side. If he let her forget him, stop loving him, and leave him... He was afraid that once he let go, he would lose her forever. Also, three to five years was too long... too long... It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to survive thesest three years... Until she returned... He didn¡¯t know how he should live his life after she left him, especially when she had forgotten about him and didn¡¯t love him anymore... Mu Huan looked at the pain in his eyes. After a moment of heart-wrenching pain, she said, ¡°Junyan, you can actually forget your love for me.¡± He was ten years older than her. If he waited for three to five years... She would still not be that old, but he was older... What if she fell in love with someone else because she forgot about him? Chapter 1074 - Forget Everything (5)

Chapter 1074: Forget Everything (5)

Her husband would be middle-aged... Her heart ached at the thought of it. Why not forget about each other? He was at a good age to get married and have children. ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t want to forget his love for her. No matter what happened, no matter how tough and painful life was, he didn¡¯t want to forget his love for her. She was to him the most beautiful existence. He would always want her to leave a deep impression in his heart and mind. Everything he had with her was a memory he wanted to remember forever. ¡°Hubby...!¡± Although he had only said no, Mu Huan could see the strong affection in his eyes. His love made her hug him tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll add the strong suggestion of remaining single while I¡¯m hypnotized. As long as you can wait, I¡¯ll always be waiting for you toe and find me, waiting for you to make me fall in love with you again.¡± As long as he still wanted her, she would always be waiting for him. If he couldn¡¯t wait, she would remain single for the rest of her life. She had nned to be alone for the rest of her life after leaving him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to forget your love for me!¡± Only those who had love in their hearts would not look at others. Without love, no matter what was added, it was useless. ¡°Hubby, do you know...¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to forget their love, but... A weekter, he still agreed. Just as Mu Huan had said, this was the only chance for survival between them. Only this way could they be together without any psychological burden in the future, even if the chances were very small... But that was the only way... There was only one path left between them. Although Mu Huan had chosen to forget all of this and let go of her hatred and no longer take revenge on Old Master Meng, they still got Eisen to hypnotize Meng Yueman. This was because Meng Yueman not only wanted her father to live well, but she also wanted Bo Junyan and Mu Huan to be together. If she were to find out that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had gotten a divorce because of her and that Mu Huan had forgotten her love for Bo Junyan, that they might not be able to be together again, she would definitely choose to die. Her body really couldn¡¯t tolerate her doing this again. Eisen hypnotized her and made her forget that Old Master Meng had killed Mu Huan¡¯s father. When she woke up, she had this memory. Her son had married the Mu family¡¯s daughter, butter on, because of Old Master Meng¡¯s objection, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had all sorts of conflicts. Hence, the two of them got a divorce. Because Old Master Meng interfered with her son¡¯s marriage and caused her son to get a divorce, she med him and was no longer as close to him as before. They had already prepared such words for Meng Yueying, Old Master Meng, and all her family and friends. When the time came, they would not expose her. On the other hand, the public had always felt that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s marriage was like this. They would not expose anything and would not let Meng Yueman suspect anything in the future. Why was she in the North Pole and why was she lying in a hospital bed? It was because Bo Dingjing had brought her on a holiday and she had eaten something poisonous that made her like this. After she woke up, Meng Yueman, who had such a memory, no longer wanted to create a scene. Although she was still very weak, her mind had returned to the past. There was no longer the sorrow from the past three years between her brows, and there was no longer such conflict and pain in her eyes. When she saw her face that had aged a lot in the mirror, she even eximed and asked Bo Dingjing to quickly prepare a facial mask for her and get someone to help her beautify. She did not allow herself to age like this just because she was sick. Chapter 1075 - Forget Everything (6)

Chapter 1075: Forget Everything (6)

Seeing her like this, Bo Dingjing¡¯s heart that had been tightly clenched all these years finally rxed. His eyes were a little red. People said that death was a relief, and death was a good thing. One might be able to live well, especially if they had someone they loved. They wouldn¡¯t want to die. Who didn¡¯t want to live as long as they could with the person they loved? This was especially so since they were in such good physical condition. Even if one of them was over 50 and the other was over 60, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to live for 20 more years. If she could live well... Why would she want to die? Mu Huan looked at the two of them through the ss. She was happy for them and felt assured. She was also indignant. Yes, indignant. ¡°Wifey...¡± Bo Junyan reached out to pull her into his embrace and was about to say something. Mu Huan said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to convince me not to get hypnotized or forget about you.¡± Bo Junyan froze. Mu Huan looked up at him and said, ¡°Do you know how I feel when I see your mother getting better and your father smiling? Apart from being happy, what else do I feel?¡± Before Bo Junyan could say anything... She said: ¡°I feel unwilling, I feel uncontroble unwillingness! Uncontroble dark emotions! Why did my father pass away just like that when they get to live well?! You know how much I yearned for my parents¡¯ love. My father used to treat me so badly, yet I couldn¡¯t bear to let him go and only wanted him to be well. But when I just found out that he still loved me that much, I suddenly lost him. ¡°And I¡¯m even letting the person who killed him live well. Do you know how indignant I am?! Do you know how much I hate him? Junyan, I¡¯m not a kind person. If I don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ll never let go! You¡¯d better not let me remember him when he¡¯s still alive. Otherwise, even if he only has hisst breath, I¡¯ll make him die in the most painful way in this world!¡± Using hypnosis to forget, letting go of such hatred, and giving them a possible future was already her limit. Don¡¯t say anything else to her. No, she didn¡¯t want to do this if he asked her not to leave him. If he continued speaking and she wavered, she would destroy the happiness he had now and make him be with her in pain. Or, she would make him forget everything and only remember his love for her. Don¡¯t force her. She could really do it! She was really not a kind person. Bo Junyan looked at her, who was in so much pain that she had lost control. ¡°Sorry, Wifey...¡± If it weren¡¯t for him, she would definitely be able to take revenge happily. She could stop being in so much pain. Mu Huan realized that she had lost control. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯ve already done very well. It¡¯s me who can¡¯t control my dark thoughts sometimes.¡± She could not help but wonder why her granny and father died just like that. But this wasn¡¯t their fault, especially not Bo Junyan¡¯s. She shouldn¡¯t have lost control. Bo Junyan was about to say something. ¡°This is the medicine that I¡¯ve concocted for Mom and Dad. Take this box to Mom first. This box of medicine will allow her body to recover quickly. When she¡¯s done taking it, take this box. This box of medicine is for extending one¡¯s lifespan. Dad should also take this box of medicine first to treat his body¡¯s small illness. Then, have them take this box of longevity medicine. After taking these medicine, with their constitution, they¡¯ll be healthy until they¡¯re old.¡± Mu Huan had recently made the medicine ording to their physiques. After giving him thest thing she could give him, it was time for her to leave. Chapter 1076 - Start Again (1)

Chapter 1076: Start Again (1)

Bo Dingjing, who hade out to get someone to prepare a facial mask for Meng Yueman, heard Mu Huan¡¯s words and looked at the medicine in her hand. His eyes, which were already red, turned even redder. Things had developed to this point, and Mu Huan was the one who suffered the most... She imed that she was not kind and not a good person. But she could let go of that hatred for his son. She had chosen to forget everything. It seemed a heartless thing to do, as if she was simply letting it all go, but she was the one who felt the deepest pain. He stepped forward to say something to her, but nothing came out. Sometimes, a heart full of gratitude is too heavy, and a person whose heart is heavy feels that no words can express their gratitude, so they can¡¯t say a word. Imperial City... Three years ago, the Ling family had already been on the decline. In the past three years, although Bo Junyan did not deal with the Ling family, everyone in the business world knew that the Ling family had offended the Bo family. No one dared to coborate with the Ling family so easily. This was akin to destroying the Ling family. Before Mu Huan returned, she had already used her connections to deal with the Ling family. In terms of business, Mu Huan did not have any direct ability. However, she had the longevity medicine in her hands. Whether it was the elderly, the young, or the strong middle-aged, they all wanted this medicine very much. Therefore, she did not need to pay any capital. All she needed to do was mention their queue quota and there would be arge number of people helping her deal with the Ling Group. Faced with such fierce attacks, the Ling Group, which was already barely holding on, soon faced bankruptcy... ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!¡± Ling Feng pped Xue Yun. Xue Yun staggered back a few steps from the p and almost fell. However, Ling Xiao, who was standing beside her, didn¡¯t help her up. He only felt the same hatred towards her as Ling Feng did. ¡°Mom, because of you, I lost the right to even go to my ssmates¡¯ house to y!¡± This year, Ling Xiao was already 11 years old. This was the time when childrenpeted with each other, but he had dropped from being high above to being inferiorpared to the ssmates he had looked down on in the past. He also felt extremely resentful. Faced with the me of her two loved ones, Xue Yun cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault...¡± She was the one who¡¯d caused them to lose everything. It was her... It was all her fault... If not for her, the Ling family would not have ended up like this. ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing! Go look for Mu Huan and die in front of her!¡± Didn¡¯t Mu Huan not care about her biological mother? He wanted her to die in front of her daughter and see if thetter could remain unmoved! Ling Feng had originally thought that he would keep Xue Yun as she was Mu Huan¡¯s biological mother. With her around, both Mu Huan and Bo Junyan would ensure the Ling family¡¯s safety. He had not expected that not only did they not protect Xue Yun, but the Ling family waspletely destroyed because of her! ¡°If I¡¯d known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you in the first ce! You scourge! You damned scourge!¡± Ling Feng truly regretted his actions now. His Ling family originally had a lofty existence, but because of this woman, they had been ruined! If he had known, he would not have saved her. Without her, he would not have be like this! After the fact, people always liked to say words like, if they had known earlier. They always felt that things would definitely be different if they hadn¡¯t made such a choice. However, this was only how humansfort themselves. Even if one thing had not happened, there would be other things, and those that were destined for destruction would eventually walk towards destruction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Chapter 1077 - Start Again (2)

Chapter 1077: Start Again (2)

Xue Yun could only apologize. ¡°Get lost! Get out and find Mu Huan! Go and die in front of her!¡± The more Ling Feng saw Xue Yun, the angrier he got. He walked up, raised his leg, and kicked her ruthlessly. However, his kick did not knock Xue Yun down. Instead, he was sent flying toward the table and fell heavily! He fell to the ground, his face full of anger. Xue Yun was also shocked silly. After regaining her senses, she ran over to Ling Feng¡¯s side. ¡°Hubby, are you alright...?¡± Earlier, Ling Feng had hit her like that and told her to die. However, her heart still ached for Ling Feng. In fact, she wasn¡¯t angry at him at all because she also felt that she was the one who¡¯d caused this. No matter how he hit her or scolded her, it was only right. Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun and lowered her head, her lips curling into a self-mocking smile. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m fine?¡± Ling Feng waved his hand at Xue Yun. Xue Yun fell to the ground after being pushed by him and did not dare to help Ling Feng anymore. ¡°Mu Huan, what are you doing here? Are you here to see if our entire family is dead?¡± Ling Feng pushed himself to his feet and red fiercely at Mu Huan. He, Ling Feng, had never suffered such humiliation in his life. He was ruined by a woman, and she even beat him up! A slow smile curved her lips as she looked up. ¡°Yes.¡± When Xue Yun heard this, she was afraid that Mu Huan wanted to do something to Ling Feng and her son. She hurriedly got up and pleaded, ¡°Xiao Huan, all of this is Mom¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll die, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Don¡¯t treat your Uncle Ling like this. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and the Ling Group didn¡¯t do anything wrong either. If you destroy the Ling Group like this, it will implicate the innocent!¡± She knew that she was in the wrong. Everything was her fault! Whatever Mu Huan wanted to do, it should all be directed at her. She shouldn¡¯t hurt the innocent like this. ¡°That¡¯s right, what did I do to you? How could you destroy my family like this!¡± Ling Feng also followed up, as if she was a heinous viin. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, so I wanted to ruin you.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. So what if she was evil? He didn¡¯t do anything to her? He¡¯d hired someone to kill her. Did he think she couldn¡¯t find anything on him? Stunned, Xue Yun immediately said, ¡°Xiao Huan, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re a good child.¡± How could she say such things so confidently? How could she harm others for no reason? ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a bad person.¡± She was a bad person. A bad person could be unscrupulous. She would do whatever she wanted. ¡°Xiao Huan, you...¡± Xue Yun did not know what to say. At this moment, Ling Feng rushed to a nearby table. He picked up a fruit knife and stuffed it into Xue Yun¡¯s hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to die? Come, let her see you die!¡± He did not believe that she could stand by and watch her mother die. If she wanted to destroy his family, he would also destroy herst family member! Xue Yun held the knife he had given her, her hands trembling terribly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that everything was your fault? Didn¡¯t you always feel sorry for your daughter? Come, die for her to see! Pay with your life! Let her have enough!¡± Ling Feng saw that she was trembling so much that she almost couldn¡¯t hold on to the knife in her hand, so he went up to her and held her hand tightly. ¡°I...¡± Even when Xue Yun was suffering from depression previously, she did not really want to die by jumping into the sea. She¡¯d slipped and fell. Even more now, she did not want to die at all. Xue Yun, who was unable to do anything, looked at Mu Huan and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Her eyes were filled with pleading, begging Mu Huan to save her. Chapter 1078 - Start Again (3)

Chapter 1078: Start Again (3)

Mu Huan stepped forward and broke Ling Feng¡¯s arm. The pain made him scream like a pig being ughtered. Xue Yun was so frightened that the knife in her hand fell to the ground. Ling Xiao was so frightened that he took a few steps back. Ling Feng miserably cried out. This time, he wasn¡¯t angry but horrified! He was also a skilled person, but when she grabbed him just now, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before his arm broke. Xue Yun snapped back to her senses and shouted angrily, ¡°Xiao Huan, how could you hurt your Uncle Ling like this?! How could you be so evil?! I admit that I did something wrong. You should me me and hate me. You cane at me! Why did you do this! You...¡± She was so angry that she could not breathe. In the end, she picked up the fruit knife from the ground in agitation and wanted to give it to Mu Huan. ¡°Since you hate me so much,e, I¡¯ll give this to you. Kill me! Kill me!¡± Mu Huan looked at Xue Yun like that. Finally, she released Ling Feng and turned to leave. Ever since she had made her decision, she had been hesitating about whether she should weaken her mother as well. Hence, she came over to take a look. She knew that she should not have any hope, but she still had some hope in her heart. Now, she knew that it was impossible for her to see what she wanted to see in her. She didn¡¯t have to hesitate anymore. Xue Yun and Ling Feng were stunned to see Mu Huan leave just like that. They didn¡¯t know why she came here. Was she here to see how miserable they were? However, she didn¡¯t say anything. But whatever her reason for being here, her departure was a relief. The Mu Huan now was really too scary. After leaving the Ling residence. Mu Huan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the woman behind her. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of her from the shadows.¡± No matter what, Xue Yun gave her life, so she¡¯d support her for the rest of her life. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan got into the car and was about to close the door when Long Feiting, who had appeared out of nowhere, squeezed his way in. The first thing he said was, ¡°Xiao Huan, are you really going to get hypnotized into forgetting Bo Junyan?¡± For the past three years, Mu Huan had not seen Bo Junyan. On the other hand, she¡¯d kept in touch with Long Feiting, because no matter where Mu Huan went, she would always bump into him. Long Feiting was using the entire Long family¡¯s power to create opportunities for the two of them to interact. He was not taking advantage of her. No, he wanted to take advantage of her! If Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were happy, he would stand guard by the side. However, they were not happy and could not be together. Of course, he had to fight for a chance for himself! He had already done nothing to separate her from Bo Junyan, but if he let her be snatched away by someone else, he would really have to die! However, for the past three years, even though there was an uncrossable hatred between her and Bo Junyan, and even though they had not met for three years, she had never thought of giving up on Bo Junyan. This made Long Feiting unable to make any progress despite using all his tricks. Just as he ran out of ideas, Mu Huan was about to forget Bo Junyan! When he heard this news, he was so excited that he felt like he was about to fly! The biggest advantage that Bo Junyan had was that Mu Huan fell in love with him first, her heart filling to the brim with just him. As a result, Long Feiting had stood no chance to conquer her at all. Now, she wanted to forget Bo Junyan and her love for him! This... Damn, this was a golden opportunity! God had pity on him and gave him a chance to have her! She nced at him. ¡°Even then, I wouldn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chapter 1079 - Start Again (4)

Chapter 1079: Start Again (4)

¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t gonna. I¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± Long Feiting said with a smile. She would definitely say that she didn¡¯t like him now. Once she forgot about all of this and there was no one she loved in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t think that way anymore. When that time came, he would definitely make her fall in love with him! In the past, he was the one who¡¯d met her first. But he did not seize the opportunity, and she became Bo Junyan¡¯s. Now, he would definitely not miss this opportunity that God had given him! She nced at him again but said nothing. She knew what he was thinking. Until now, he had been thinking that she had fallen in love with Bo Junyan first before she could fall in love with him. He had always felt regretful that he had found her toote. All sorts of obsessions made him sink deeper and deeper into her. This was a chance for him to let gopletely. Long Feiting had saved Mu Huan before. She hoped that he could live well and have his own happiness. She ignored Long Feiting, but he was still enjoying himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat hotpot! I found a super delicious hotpot restaurant!¡± He knew that all these years overseas, what Mu Huan wanted to eat the most was authentic hotpot in the country. After saying that, he instructed the chauffeur to go to the ce he had mentioned. The driver looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan nodded and made a call, asking Li Meng and Wu Xingye to go there as well. She didn¡¯t have any family, and she only had a few friends. If she gathered them together and talked about this, she couldpletely forget everything. Just as Mu Huan had said... When they heard that Mu Huan was nning to divorce Bo Junyan and hypnotize herself into forgetting everything about the Bo family, her friends all agreed. Ever since her granny passed away, her mood had be so heavy that she was not like her former self anymore. After her father passed away, she became even more depressed. After three years, it would have been fine if she could have taken revenge, but she could not. This made her feel very pained and her heart feel heavy. They didn¡¯t want to see her like this. They hoped that she could be the same sunny, energetic, and cheerful person she used to be. They also wanted to see her arrogant, narcissistic self. They wanted her tough so hard that she could put all the beautiful scenery in this world to shame. ¡°Xiao Huan, as long as you don¡¯t forget us, you can forget everything else!¡± Wu Xingye raised his ss to Mu Huan. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mu Huan had chosen to forget because she had only spent half a year with Bo Junyan. He was not a part of her previous life, and he had not been with her thesest three years. Erasing half a year¡¯s worth of memories would not make her think too much about it when the time came. Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan for a long while before he made up his mind. ¡°Forget about me!¡± She treated him like a brother right now. If she remembered him, she would still treat him as a brother in the future. They might as well start anew! Mu Huan looked up at him. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Long Feiting raised his cup excitedly. They could start from scratch and start anew! Li Meng looked at his excited expression. She hoped that thisndowner¡¯s foolish son would seize this opportunity. If her Xiao Huan could be together with Long Feiting, she would be happier in the future... As if he could tell what she was thinking, Wu Xingye whispered into her ear, ¡°If Long Feiting gets together with Xiao Huan but recovers her memories, what do you think she would do next? Will she choose to love Bo Junyan or Long Feiting? Wouldn¡¯t that be very painful for her?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Damn... Chapter 1080 - Start Again (5)

Chapter 1080: Start Again (5)

It seemed to be very painful! Instantly, she didn¡¯t know what to think or hope for. She could only say that everything would be up to fate! A monthter, at the venue of the award ceremony for the highest award in the pharmaceutical field, Wenbei. This was an award that very few Chinese people could win. This year, there were two Chinese winners. One of them was Mu Huan, a genius doctor who had developed a longevity drug, and the other was Lu Zichen, a genius doctor who had developed a drug that could effectively suppress the AZ virus. Why were they called geniuses? Because they were both very young, only 22 years old this year. They were the youngest winners in the history of the Wenbei Award. They were only 22 years old, yet they already had such achievements. This made all the seniors in the pharmaceutical field feel inferior. Mu Huan received the trophy from a senior from the pharmaceutical industry. Just as she was about to step forward to give a speech about winning the award, she felt an unusually fiery gaze on her. She instinctively looked in that direction. She saw a man, a very ordinary man. When she looked into his eyes, she saw fiery admiration. She thought it was just fanaticism, so she looked away and began her speech. She looked away. The man¡¯s gaze deepened, but he did not dare to reveal that emotion again. His wife was too sharp. No matter when it was, she was always sharp and could easily see through things. PA Wang, who was sitting next to Bo Junyan, saw that his CEO had pushed aside all his important work and flown here for more than ten hours. He endured it and put on makeup that he had never put on before. He came here to watch his wife¡¯s award ceremony, but his wife did not recognize him. She only nced at him once before looking away. He couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. He felt that his CEO¡¯s life was truly bitter. He¡¯d just wanted to find a wife and live a good life. He only wanted to dote on his wife and love her, but... Bo Junyan did not feel sad. He looked at Mu Huan, who was standing on the stage, radiant and full of confidence. He felt that it was the right decision to agree with her in the first ce. It would save her from that painful and heavy heart and restore her to her former glory. It was as if a dusty pearl had been cleared of dust, leaving only a dazzling glow. When it ended. Bo Junyan walked toward Mu Huan. Sometimes, people were like that. Even when they knew they couldn¡¯t get close enough to be discovered, even when he¡¯d put on makeup to hide himself from her, they couldn¡¯t help but get closer, afraid of being discovered, but wanting to. She could see him, see his difference, remember him. However, she did not even look at him when he brushed past her. Bo Junyan could not help but feel conflicted. At this moment. Mu Huan stopped Lu Zichen. ¡°Little Brother Lu, do you have time to have supper together?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang: ¡°...¡± He looked at Mu Huan¡¯s sparkling eyes as she looked at Lu Zichen. Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, he couldn¡¯t help but say it in the end. ¡°CEO, Madam seems to be interested in him.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± PA Wang was right. Mu Huan indeed had designs on Lu Zichen. However, her goal was to recruit Lu Zichen into her researchb. Lu Zichen specialized in the AZ virus. Other than developing drugs that could effectively suppress the AZ virus, he was also researching the vine for AZ. She had high hopes for him. Coincidentally, his contract with his research institute had ended. ¡°I don¡¯t eat supper.¡± Lu Zichen was a straightced guy. He was a nerd and a top student. He only had scientific research in his world. In order to maintain the best state of his brain, he was very scientific in his health-consciousness. He never ate too much at night, let alone supper. Chapter 1081 - Start Again (6)

Chapter 1081: Start Again (6)

¡°If you have time, let¡¯s discuss your third research on the AZ virus together. I think...¡± Mu Huan had interacted with many geniuses before, so dealing with all sorts of top students and big shots would not be a problem. Mu Huan¡¯s reputation in the pharmaceutical field was known by everyone. Naturally, Lu Zichen knew about her background. He also admired Mu Huan¡¯s knowledge. The papers she¡¯d published were all very profound, so when he heard that she wanted to discuss research with him, he immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, I have time.¡± Then, he added, ¡°We can talk all night.¡± In fact, when Lu Zichen found out that Mu Huan had also received this award, he had wanted to discuss it with her. This was because he had seen her thesis on life extension medicine and felt that if it were to bebined with his current research, his research speed might go much faster. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how to ask her to discuss research. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask him herself. However, he would be returning to the country tomorrow morning, so he had no time to talk to her. It was definitely not enough to talk for an hour or two, so he added that they could talk through the night. He¡¯d spend the entire night talking about scientific research. However, this made Bo Junyan¡¯s face darken. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk through the night,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Bo Junyan¡¯s face darkened further. If Mu Huan and Lu Zichen had not brought along their assistants, with Mu Huan even calling a few other scientists to discuss the matter through the night, Bo Junyan would have done everything he could to prevent the two of them from having a discussion tonight. Although they were purely talking about scientific research and it was a group of people discussing it together, after this night, news had spread in the pharmaceutical circles that Mu Huan was pursuing Lu Zichen. There was rarely any gossip in the scientific research world. This was because most of the scientific researchers were involved in confidential projects. Furthermore, most of them were elderly and kept a low profile. Even if the media followed them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to report much news. Mu Huan and Lu Zichen were noticed by the media because they were both very young. They were both beautiful and handsome. The two of them had brought glory to the country, and they looked sopatible with each other. This was the time when they were going viral in the entire country. The media would definitely have to focus on them and increase their own viewership ratings and views. Since Mu Huan wanted to recruit Lu Zichen, she naturally took the initiative to look for him. This made the media even more convinced that she was chasing after Lu Zichen. Lu Zichen was someone who focused on scientific research. If Mu Huan wanted to look for him, she would have to go to his researchb. Hence, every time, she would be photographed there. Lu Zichen was an outstanding genius that every research institute wanted to recruit. His own research institute wanted him to stay. Although Lu Zichen was very tempted by Mu Huan¡¯s suggestion, he had always been azy person who only wanted to quietly do research. It turned out that the people in the researchb were all people he was familiar with. They had been together for several years, so he didn¡¯t want to change his environment and have to familiarize himself with new people. And the NST was so well known that they were full of excellent specialists. He¡¯d heard that all of them had bad tempers. When the time came, they¡¯d be hard to get along with. He was the most afraid of interpersonal rtionships, so he couldn¡¯t decide whether to stay or go. Mu Huan knew that Lu Zichen was tempted, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t give up easily. She would look for Lu Zichen the moment she had the time. The rich and powerful Auction House... What was being auctioned on the stage was the legendary natural red heart-shaped gem that would bring true love to people. This gem had not been cut and was born with a heart shape. Furthermore, since it was first discovered, every person who¡¯d owned it had experienced perfect love. Chapter 1082 - Start Again (7)

Chapter 1082: Start Again (7)

Therefore, there was a lot of mystery to it, giving it a very good background that made people want to have it. Today, its starting price was three million. It was also Mu Huan¡¯s target for today. However, after it started being auctioned, Mu Huan was still ying games on her phone and did not bid. It was only when the number of bidders had decreased and there was only one person bidding that she got her assistant to bid twice the current price. Based on her estimation, the person would not bid for the item again after she offered this price. Unexpectedly, after she made her bid, someone offered only 10,000 more than her. She asked her assistant to bid again. After the assistant did so, the other party offered another 10,000 yuan. After that, the other party would only add 10,000 yuan more to her bids. No matter how many times she increased the amount, he would definitely bid ten thousand more than her. Since he was so persistent, it was obvious that he was going to fight this out with her. This caused Mu Huan to narrow her eyes and offer five times the price. However, the other party still offered ten thousand more than her. ¡°Find out where this person is.¡± This was a super VIP auction, unlike normal auctions where people would sit together below the stage. They were in a private room, so they had to look for the private room the other party was in based on the other party¡¯s number. Mu Huan was surrounded by talented people. Very soon, she confirmed the location of the other party¡¯s private room. ¡°You can bid here as long as it¡¯s the higher pricepared to his. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Mu Huan put away her phone and stood up to leave. When Mu Huan arrived at the other party¡¯s private room, she saw a man sitting inside. This man¡¯s aura was very strong, but his face... How should she put it? To put it bluntly, it was not worthy of the aura he exuded. This was the first time Mu Huan had met someone who looked so out of ce. However, she did not size him up. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Sir, may I know if there¡¯s anything between us?¡± He was going against her like this, after all. ¡°I wonder what you mean by that, mydy.¡± The man¡¯s voice was dark and low. ¡°The heart of true love,¡± Mu Huan said directly. The man seemed to be a smart person. He immediately knew that she was the one who was bidding against him and understood what she meant. ¡°I just want this heart of true love.¡± He heard that she wanted to buy it for Lu Zichen. ¡°I want to give it to a very important person. It¡¯s very important to me to bid for it. May I know if we can discuss this?¡± Mu Huan had always been a person who would be courteous before resorting to force. If there was a problem, she would settle it properly if she could. If she couldn¡¯t, then she would settle it through other means. ¡°Most of the people who want to capture this heart of true love want to give it to their loved ones. Is the important person you are talking about your beloved?¡± ¡°Yes, a very important person I love. I really want to give this heart of true love to him. Sir, if you only want to collect it, please give it to me. Of course, I won¡¯t let you give it to me for free.¡± Most people wanted to give this to their loved ones. She had to say she was giving this heart of true love to a very important person in order for others to feel that she really needed it. After she said this, she suddenly felt the surrounding air be much colder. This made her reevaluate the man before her. When she took a closer look, she really saw some problems. Hence, she walked closer to him and said, ¡°Sir, I really need this heart of true love. I wonder...¡± Then, when she was close enough, she reached out and grabbed the other party¡¯s face. There was something wrong with this person¡¯s face. Chapter 1083 - Uncle, Don’t Think of Eating Young Grass (1)

Chapter 1083: Uncle, Don¡¯t Think of Eating Young Grass (1)

There must be something wrong with this person who was so obviously being at odds with her but did not show his true face. Just as her hand was about to touch his face, he dodged in an instant. This caused a look of astonishment to sh across Mu Huan¡¯s eyes. She knew that this man in front of her was not an ordinary person, but to be able to dodge such a fast attack from her still surprised her. She did not step forward and instead took a step back to keep a distance from the man. Then, as if nothing had happened, she asked, ¡°Sir, can we still discuss the Heart of True Love?¡± The reason why Mu Huan wanted the Heart of True Love so much was because she wanted to give it to Lu Zichen. Lu Zichen¡¯s mother was the previous owner of the Heart of True Love. However, after her family went bankrupt, her mother sold it. The Heart of True Love was given to her by her husband and it represented the love between them. This made Lu Zichen¡¯s mother always think of the Heart of True Love. Lu Zichen was a very filial person. In addition, he was already very interested in her terms. If his mother could convince him, she would definitely be able to sign him on. NST was weak in the area of AZ virus research. If Lu Zichen could join NST, NST would be even better. Mu Huan¡¯s maternal grandfather was one of the founders of NST, and she was the sessor to the exclusive sponsorship of NST. In addition, after the previous director retired, the other researchers preferred to focus on research and did not like to interact with others. Hence, she, a researcher in a different field, was in charge of NST matters. A month ago, after having hotpot with Li Meng and the rest in the capital, Mu Huan flew to Country Y to look for Eisen for hypnosis. Now, her memory was that she¡¯d been forced to marry by her grandmother after she¡¯d graduated from high school. But, because the two of them didn¡¯t have a good foundation, there¡¯d been a conflict. She¡¯d divorced ande to NST. Then she¡¯d found out she was the heir to Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals. After that, she¡¯d stayed in NST. Her grandmother had passed away three years ago, and her father had died in an ident. A while ago, she had gotten into a car ident and hit her head, causing her memories of the six months of marriage to be blurry. She could not remember anything and could not even remember what her ex-husband looked like. She only knew that he was called Bo Junyan because she had been brainwashed when she was under hypnosis to believe that this was the truth. Hence, she instinctively did not suspect anything when she woke up. However, she felt that she remembered everything else except for that half a year. There was definitely nothing worth remembering. There was nothing to think about. The past was the past. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion,¡± Bo Junyan said coldly. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and left. If they couldn¡¯t get along, then so be it. When she reached the door, the man behind her said, ¡°You just want to recruit him into your researchb. It¡¯s not appropriate to give him such a thing.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow at this and turned to look at Bo Junyan. Her gaze made Bo Junyan realize that he had been impulsive. He did not know what it meant to be impulsive since he was young, but he was actually impulsive over such a small matter. Now, Bo Junyan could understand Mu Huan¡¯s feelings when he and Ling Wei were in the newspaper. He knew that she was just trying to curry favor with Lu Zichen so she could get him to sign a contract with her. However, when he read about Mu Huan chasing after Lu Zichen in the newspaper, he couldn¡¯t sit still and had flown over. He knew he couldn¡¯t let her discover him yet, suspect him, get close enough to study him, and then think of something to put that dead-end between them again. Chapter 1084 - Uncle, Don’t Think of Eating Young Grass (2)

Chapter 1084: Uncle, Don¡¯t Think of Eating Young Grass (2)

However, not only did he fly over, but he even said those words impulsively. With her intelligence, if he said something like that, she would definitely guess and find out who he was... Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan for a while. ¡°Although your face looks a little different now, you also attended the Wenbei Awards ceremony.¡± The man looked at her with fanatical eyes. I don¡¯t know why he doesn¡¯t use his real face to meet people. But it didn¡¯t matter why. It didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t going to have any more dealings with him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She was really sharp. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to you ever since you developed the life-extending medicine. I like you. I went to watch the Wenbei Awards for you, and I came here for you. You can¡¯t give another man something that has this kind of meaning!¡± He could not expose his identity, but he could expose his love for her. Besides, he could not hide it under such circumstances. Facing such a sharp person like her, if he tried to hide anything, it would only make her feel that he was strange and want to investigate. Instead, he would directly say that he was someone who was infatuated with her. In contrast, this would not make her suspect or think too much. Mu Huan believed him because he gave off the feeling that he liked her and was jealous. This made her understand why the air had suddenly turned cold. He liked her and was a fanatic. He could not bear to see her give other men things, but she said that she wanted to give it to the man she loved. Like this, he would definitely not let go of the Heart of True Love. If she exined it clearly, he might just let go. So she smiled and said, ¡°I was just joking. I don¡¯t like Lu Zichen. I¡¯m not giving this to him. I¡¯m giving it to his mother. His mother is the previous owner... ¡°Since you know that I want to recruit Lu Zichen, you should also know that I¡¯ve just taken over NST. I need to make some achievements. So, if you just don¡¯t want me to give something to another man, you can let it go.¡± There were many capable people in this world, so Mu Huan did not want to know how this man knew so much about her. She only wanted to take the opportunity to make him give up taking this jewel. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°That¡¯s not good. We don¡¯t know each other, so I can¡¯t ept something as valuable as that from you,¡± Mu Huan said politely. Out of habit, Bo Junyan said domineeringly, ¡°Only I can give it to you, so I have no choice but to buy it for you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Only he could give it to her? Who did he think he was? ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like people older than me, and I won¡¯t ept gifts that I don¡¯t like. If you insist on buying this Heart of True Love, you can have it,¡± Mu Huan said bluntly and left. Even without this item, she could think of other ways to sign Lu Zichen. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Uncle, I don¡¯t like older people... Mu Huan returned to her private room, intending to ask her assistant to stop bidding. ¡°Xiao Huan, we got it!¡± Mu Huan raised her brows slightly. She had thought that that person would be even more furious and refuse to let go. Unexpectedly, he actually let go. Before she left, Mu Huan bumped into that man again. She knew that this was not a coincidence. However, seeing that he had finally let go, she handed him a business card. ¡°This is my business card. If your family or friends need life-extension medicine, you can give me a call. I¡¯ll give it my priority.¡± Chapter 1085 - Uncle, Don’t Think of Eating Young Grass (3)

Chapter 1085: Uncle, Don¡¯t Think of Eating Young Grass (3)

Bo Junyan took the name card from her. Just as Mu Huan was about to leave... ¡°Why don¡¯t you like someone older than you? An older person will dote on and pamper you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± She couldn¡¯t not like someone older than her. Age was really something. ¡°Even if I find a handsome younger man, he will still dote on me and pamper me!¡± Mu Huan did not have the heart to fall in love, but she had always been ruthless in rejecting others. Because if you don¡¯t like someone, you shouldn¡¯t give them anything to make them feel hopeful. Besides, this uncle probably didn¡¯t really love her like a man and a woman did. He might be like her other fans. Seeing that she was able to develop longevity pills and was young and beautiful, like a goddess, he was infatuated. This kind of liking was simr to what a fan felt for their idol. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Yes, find a handsome younger man who will dote on you and pamper you, just like me!¡± The tall and handsome Long Feiting stood beside Mu Huan and looked at her affectionately. He was young, charming, and handsome. When he stood next to Mu Huan, anyone would think that they were a good match. Mu Huan had originally wanted to forget about Long Feiting, but because Long Feiting had been in frequent contact with her in thest three years,pletely erasing his existence would cause some memories to be messed up. Therefore, she had notpletely forgotten about him. She had only forgotten the six months they had spent together in school. Her memory of him was that he was the fat brother who had been kidnapped with her back then. All these years, he had been looking for her, and based on their past rtionship, Long Feiting had be Mu Huan¡¯s best friend and number one suitor. Bo Junyan looked at the two of them standing together, his gaze terrifyingly dark. However, the two people standing in front of him were not afraid. This was especially so for Long Feiting. Not only was he not afraid, but he was even more provocative. In the past, he was always at a disadvantage, but now, he finally had the upper hand. He had to provoke him properly. ¡°Hey, uncle, quickly, go home so you could wash up and sleep. Don¡¯t dream of bing an old cow eating young grass. My Xiao Huan doesn¡¯t like older people. She only likes young fresh meat like me!¡± Mu Huan started to sweat but didn¡¯t argue with him. After dealing with this uncle, they would talk about other things. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened even more, but in the end, he turned around and left without saying or doing anything. ¡°That uncle is quite self-aware.¡± Long Feitingughed evilly. At this moment, he really wanted to throw his head back andugh out loud. Bo Junyan had nothing to stand on. Without the identity of Xiao Huan¡¯s husband, he¡¯s nothing! Although Bo Junyan had disguised himself, Long Feiting knew that it was him. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has any self-awareness. He¡¯s just suppressing his anger and preparing to deal with you,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. A domineering man like him would never suffer a loss no matter what. He would never tolerate anyone provoking him. After what Long Feiting did just now, that man would definitely seize the opportunity to beat him up. Upon hearing this, Long Feiting immediately hugged her arm and pretended to be scared. ¡°Xiao Huan, I only did that to help you chase away the flies. If he wants to deal with me, you have to protect me! I want to live with you for the next few days!¡± He really admired his wit! He could think of such a good reason to be with her! Disgusted, she pulled her arm back. ¡°What do you mean, chasing away flies for me? I can see you¡¯re clearly having problems with someone. The way you¡¯re deliberately provoking that person was too obvious.¡± Chapter 1086 - Uncle, Don’t Think of Eating Young Grass (4)

Chapter 1086: Uncle, Don¡¯t Think of Eating Young Grass (4)

Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Afraid that it would be dangerous to continue this topic, he hurriedly changed it. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat something delicious!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan was indeed a little hungry. He watched as the two of them got into the car and left. However, Bo Junyan, who was still in the car, exuded a strong cold aura that made PA Wang shiver uncontrobly. ¡°Capture that kid from the Long family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Feiting was happily having dinner with Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, I have something important to talk to you about.¡± Liu Changfeng sat down before the two of them could say anything. Long Feiting frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re eating? You can talk about anything importantter!¡± He didn¡¯t like Liu Changfeng because Liu Changfeng was his love rival. He always made use of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals to seek out his Xiao Huan. ¡°We have to talk now. Mr. Long, please excuse us.¡± Liu Changfeng looked at Long Feiting. ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you are! If you want me out of your face, you go!¡± Firste, first served. Didn¡¯t he know that? Even if he didn¡¯t, who did he think he was? Was he someone he had the right to chase away? ¡°Xiao Huan.¡± Liu Changfeng looked at Mu Huan. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± No matter what time it was, Mu Huan was never in the mood to go hungry. She would have to wait until she was full to talk about anything. Upon hearing this, Long Feiting immediately looked at Liu Changfeng arrogantly. It was written all over his face. Look, to Xiao Huan, I¡¯m the most important! She won¡¯t chase me away because of you! She¡¯ll only chase you away because of me! Seeing that look, Mu Huan really wanted to pour cold water on him. Hence, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Long Feiting instantly looked aggrieved. Can¡¯t you allow me to feel proud? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After the meal, Mu Huan shot him a look and Long Feiting tactfully left. Mu Huan looked at Liu Changfeng with an expression as if she wanted to say something. ¡°When are we going to register our marriage? There are only a few days left until the end of the month. If we don¡¯t register our marriage before the end of the month, Rui Hui will be donated.¡± Liu Changfeng was also someone who supported Mu Huan with forgetting Bo Junyan. He also felt that Mu Huan forgetting Bo Junyan was his greatest chance. It was written in the will that if the two of them were to get married, they would not be able to get a divorce for ten years. If they were to get a divorce or if the inheritor died from an ident, or if they fell sick and had no children, their family assets would also be donated. This was originally the old man¡¯s condition to protect his sessor, but now, it was especially beneficial to him. They could not be divorced for ten years. He would be her fake husband for ten years, and there was a high chance that he could turn the fake into the real deal, not to mention that she had forgotten about Bo Junyan and no longer loved him. There was no one she loved in her heart. He would definitely be able to conquer her heart. Previously, Mu Huan had agreed to a fake marriage with him, let alone now. In the past, due to the pain of losing her family, even though Mu Huan was strong-willed, she still had a lot of negative emotions. This made her not think highly of money. However, she, who had forgotten about the pain, now especially loved money. She would definitely not just watch as her assets were donated. She would definitely register her marriage with him and persist in their marriage for ten years. Therefore, he was filled with hope for their future. That was why he did not take Long Feiting seriously. No matter how much he wanted Mu Huan, it was useless. Because he and Mu Huan were about to get married. Liu Changfeng thought for a while and said, ¡°How about tomorrow? You don¡¯t have any ns tomorrow, and neither do I.¡± Chapter 1087 - The Second Will

Chapter 1087: The Second Will

¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that we¡¯re not registering our marriage?¡± Mu Huan asked with a puzzled expression. She clearly remembered telling him about this. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± She did tell him about it, but that was before her memories were erased. After she saw Bo Junyan, she did not want to get a divorce anymore. But she should be thinking of faking a marriage with Liu Changfeng now. ¡°Are you going to watch Rui Hui get donated?¡± Didn¡¯t she love money now? Her little money-grubber look was adorable. Liu Changfeng thought that the money-loving Mu Huan would definitely want to marry him more. However, that was not the case. Mu Huan loved money by nature, but she would not sacrifice her entire life in exchange for money unless she had to. She also did not like Liu Changfeng. Marrying him for the inheritance and being husband and wife for ten years was not worth it. Although the more money, the better, this was under the premise that it did not affect her happiness in life. Besides, she didn¡¯t have to marry him. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you. Great-grandfather¡¯swyer came to me. Thewyer said that Great-grandfather has another will. The first will says that if the inheritor would rather not marry the person he has chosen, they¡¯d be willing to donate all his family assets. The first will will be invalidated and the second will will be executed. The second will states that you are to be given 15% of Rui Hui¡¯s shares. The rest will be inherited by me.¡± Bo Junyan had many connections. The Liu family had not known about the second will all these years, but he did. Previously, when he said that he could use other means to let Mu Huan inherit the family fortune, he was referring to this will. After Mu Huan washed away her memories, he got hiswyer to look for her and tell her about the second will. In case she wanted to get married to Liu Changfeng after losing her memories. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t expect Old Master to have made such a move. Seriously... That night, the Liu family... ¡°How is it? Have you decided on the time to register your marriage with Mu Huan?¡± Mr. Liu asked when he saw his son return. He put down the newspaper in his hand. Liu Changfeng gave a bitter, mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married to Mu Huan anymore.¡± His beautiful dream hadpletely copsed. Mr. Liu frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Changfeng told him about the old master he was loyal to and the second will. After Mr. Liu heard that, his expression turned dark. ¡°Do you see that? This is the master you are loyal to. You didn¡¯t evene back for my mother¡¯s funeral because of his family business, yet he was so guarded against you!¡± If the first will was already very guarded against the Liu family, then the second will was even more outrageous. The marriage between the two families turned into 15% as the Liu family¡¯s shares. Mu Huan¡¯s deceased great-grandfather had 70% of Rui Hui¡¯s shares. If the two families were to get married, even if they were to get a divorce in the future, the Liu family would get half of the shares. If they didn¡¯t get a divorce, it would be the Liu family¡¯s child inheriting the shares. And now, the second will only allowed the Liu family to get 15% of the shares! This...!!! For others, 15% of shares was already a lot because it was worth billions. However, this was far from enough for the Liu family, who had been in control of Rui Hui for all these years and had always thought that Rui Hui would be their family¡¯s in the future! ¡°All these years, you have been working hard for Rui Hui, not stopping even for a day. What happened in the end? How did he treat you?¡± Liu Changfeng, who was in a bad mood, mocked. What he cared about was not that the Liu family could not get Rui Hui. What he cared about was that because of this will, he had no chance to be with Mu Huan. This made him, who already hated Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather, hate him even more. Chapter 1088 - Don’t Challenge My Bottom Line (1)

Chapter 1088: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (1)

Mr. Liu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He had long treated Rui Hui as his family¡¯s property, but now, he was only being given 15% of the shares! This... Was the old master trying to get rid of a beggar? He had worked hard for him all his life, yet the old master was ying with his loyal subordinate! In this world, there were very few good people. In front of benefits, most people would change. There were very few people who did not want immense wealth and supreme power. Those who¡¯d obtained these things would rarely want to hand them over. Human nature could not be tested. Three dayster, Mu Huan signed Lu Zichen. This caused the media to report on the two of them once again. This time, some powerful media outlets even found out that Mu Huan was the sessor of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals. She had the management rights to all of NST¡¯s products. A young girl had not only developed medicines that could earn money, like the skin cream and the life-extending medicine, but she was also the inheritor of the world-renowned Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals. This... She was simply standing at the top of the world! Imperial City... Old Master Meng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he read the news report. ¡°This... this Mu Huan is really the sessor of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yueying nodded. ¡°No... No... How did she be the sessor of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals?¡± Old Master Meng found it unbelievable. Wasn¡¯t she a child of the Mu family? Her parents were both from Yun Cheng, how did she... be the sessor of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals! When Old Master Meng found out that Mu Huan was the creator of the longevity pills, he was already shocked and regretful. And now... She was actually the sessor of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals, and the only one at that! Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals had a lot of best-selling medicines, and their annual profits were tens of billions... She was the only heir... This... He had always wanted his grandson to marry a woman with sufficient wealth and wanted to use the marriage to bring the Bo family to greater heights. However, he had personally chased such a golden phoenix out of the Bo family... He... Old Master Meng didn¡¯t know what to think. He only felt that this world was too fantastic! After a while... ¡°How could it be like this? How could it be like this?¡± He had tried so hard to get what he wanted, but he had actually gotten it long ago. In the end, he had destroyed it with his own hands. Now, his grandson was not seeing him, and his biological daughter had been forced to forget a lot. He... Meng Yueying looked at her father and could not bear to say anything. However, Huo Yuqi, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Grandpa, are you regretting it so much now?¡± Old Master Meng was speechless. ¡°I told you before that Cousin-inw is a very capable person, and she¡¯s also such a good person. I told you to get along well with her because the Bo family will definitely be better in the future. However, you refused to listen to anyone. Now, you¡¯ve caused Cousin to lose such a good wife! You even made Aunt sacrifice her life for you, causing her to have to recuperate in bed!¡± Huo Yuqi had always idolized Mu Huan. As Mu Huan became more and more powerful, she idolized Mu Huan more and more, even more than when she idolized Ling Wei. ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Yueying red at her daughter. The past was in the past. It was useless to say anything now. There was no need to make the old master feel upset. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up and leave,¡± Huo Yuqi said as she stood up and left. She felt that since things hade to this, she had to me her mother and aunt. Both of them were too filial and indulged her maternal grandfather too much. Even now, her mother would not even allow her to say a word. This could even be considered as foolish filial piety! Chapter 1089 - Don’t Challenge My Bottomline (2)

Chapter 1089: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottomline (2)

After Huo Yuqi left. Old Master Meng grabbed Meng Yueying¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Ying, go look for Junyan. Ask him to get Mu Huan back no matter what. Don¡¯t let anyone else marry her! ¡°That¡¯s not right. Go and arrange for me to get the lifespan extension medicine first. She doesn¡¯t remember me now, right? If she doesn¡¯t, she will definitely concoct the medicine for me!¡± Other people would kill themselves if they did such a regretful thing, but not Old Master Meng. Although he was filled with regret, he still wanted to live. He even wanted to take the opportunity to get Mu Huan to concoct longevity pills for him. This was because the few old friends he knew were getting better and better after taking the medicine. They looked much younger! He thought about the medicine he used to take; he could take as much of them as he wanted. Now, he had to spend a lot of effort to get this one. Old Master Meng¡¯s heart ached even more. Back then, if he had known that Mu Huan would have such capabilities in the future, he would never have opposed them! He would definitely have treated Mu Huan well! He would never have done those things! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think about the life-extension medicine. Or wait and see. Don¡¯t forget that Mu Huan really wants your life. That life-extension medicine can only be concocted once she¡¯s seen a patient. If she sees you and remembers anything, then...¡± Meng Yueying also wanted her father to live for a few more years, but if this stimted Mu Huan to regain her memories... Forget about living longer, she was afraid... Hence, she felt that her father should not think about extending his life. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my old friends. They said that when Mu Huan sees a patient, she¡¯ll just ask about their physical condition, look at their medical records, and check their pulse. They won¡¯t ask anything else. We¡¯ll just say that I¡¯ve caught a cold and I¡¯ll put on a mask. Then, I¡¯ll deliberately change my voice so that she won¡¯t discover anything!¡± Old Master Meng had already thought of what to do. Meng Yueying: ¡°...¡± Just as she was about to say something... A cold voice sounded. ¡°At the same time, Xiao Huan is also a very capable doctor. If you pretend to have a cold, she will expose you and suspect you even more. If Grandpa wants to die, please find another way to die.¡± Old Master Meng looked up when he heard this. When he met Bo Junyan¡¯s cold eyes, his heart skipped a beat. Now, he was more and more afraid of this grandson. ¡°Junyan...¡± Meng Yueying wanted to say something. ¡°Second Aunt, I have something to tell Grandpa alone.¡± Meng Yueying thought for a moment, then stood up and left without saying anything. Not long after she went out, Bo Junyan also exited. ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t ask Xiao Huan for medicine. If Second Aunt hears Grandpa¡¯s words again in the future, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear him,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°But...¡± ¡°No buts, unless you want me to send Grandpa back to prison.¡± Meng Yueying: ¡°...¡± After a long silence, she nodded. She nodded, relieved. This was because she knew deep down that it was too dangerous to ask Mu Huan to concoct the life-extension medicine for her father. Her sister, Mu Huan, and Junyan had all paid such a huge price in order for things to end up like this. They really couldn¡¯t afford any more idents. However, if her father insisted on it, she couldn¡¯t reject him. She was afraid that she would eventually help him think of a solution. If anything were to happen, she would be a great sinner. Now that Bo Junyan was being so strict about not allowing this matter to happen, she could only be firm and not waver so the old master won¡¯t be sent back to prison. At night, the moon was as cold as water. Long Feiting was hanging upside down in the cold night. Chapter 1090 - Don’t Challenge My Bottom Line (3)

Chapter 1090: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (3)

All of a sudden, he fell from the sky into the middle of a pool. Just as he was about to suffocate, he was pulled up. He fell down again and again until he started choking on the water. He was dragged to the side of the pool and ended up sprawled on the ground. After a long while, he finally raised his head and looked at the tall man standing in front of him. ¡°Bo Junyan, kill me if you dare!¡± He was actually torturing him on such a cold day! ¡°You want to die? Alright.¡± The people standing beside Long Feiting picked him up and threw him into the water again. Long Feiting hurriedly said, ¡°Bo Junyan, if you kill me, Xiao Huan will definitely avenge me! I¡¯m now one of her best friends!¡± However, his words did not stop people from throwing him down. Then, a few more rounds. After dragging him out... ¡°Do you still want me to kill you?¡± Bo Junyan asked condescendingly. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Damn it! He really should have listened to his elder brother back then and worked together to destroy Bo Junyan! It was really true¡ªbeing kind to the enemy was being cruel to oneself! ¡°This is just a warning. Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line in the future.¡± With that, Bo Junyan gave him a cold nce and turned to leave. After he and his men got into the car and left, Long Feiting finally regained hisposure. He held on to the side of the pool and stood up. Then, he realized that this was a scenic spot in the wilderness... Was he trying to freeze him to death on such a cold winter night? Damn it! Bo Junyan was really ruthless! Fortunately, he had the waterproof watch phone. Otherwise, he would really freeze to death here! Long Feiting wanted to call his men to pick him up, but after some thought, he dialed Mu Huan¡¯s number. Mu Huan, who was in the midst of apetition, was killed because of his call. ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯d better have something important on. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die even without you killing me.¡± She sat up at his words. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location. Take a look at where I am. Come and pick me up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll freeze to death here...¡± Long Feiting sent her his location after saying that. ¡°What are you doing there in the middle of the night?¡± Mu Huan picked up her coat and walked out. ¡°I didn¡¯t run here. I was captured and brought here...¡± Long Feiting exined briefly about how he had almost been tortured to death. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She knew that that man would definitely teach Long Feiting a lesson, and she even told him to be careful... In the end, he was still caught. However, the fact that the man had dared to lecture Long Feiting like this showed that he had a powerful background. In the past three years, the Long family had also developed rapidly. After all, there were many members of the Long family. Long Feiting¡¯s three older brothers were all very capable. ¡°Xiao Huan,e over quickly... I feel like I¡¯m going to cry from the cold... I¡¯ll freeze to death soon...¡± Long Feiting used to think that crying from the cold was an exaggeration, but now, he truly understood what it meant to cry from the cold. ¡°I¡¯ll go over right away. You should start exercising too.¡± The weather outside was a few degrees below zero right now. If he just waited for her, he might get sick even if he didn¡¯t freeze to death. ¡°Yeah.¡± When Mu Huan arrived, Long Feiting was running around the pool, half-naked and wearing shorts. His thick clothes were drenched, and he felt extremely heavy in them. When gusts of cold wind blew over, it made him feel like he couldn¡¯t run anymore. It was also unbearably wet. Chapter 1091 - Don’t Challenge My Bottom Line (4)

Chapter 1091: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (4)

When Mu Huan saw this scene, she immediately took out her phone and recorded it. As she recorded, she smiled and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re quite hardworking! You¡¯re sweating all over from running.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Was she here tough at him? Long Feiting, who had wanted her to stop recording, suddenly thought of something and assumed a cool pose. ¡°Xiao Huan, look at me. Look at my muscles! Isn¡¯t my figure super good?! When you see me like this, your heart can¡¯t help but beat faster, right!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Is your heart beating so fast that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Long Feiting asked as he ran toward her excitedly. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she threw the nket at his face. ¡°My heart is racing? I told you to be careful. You¡¯re still in the mood to act cool after being caught in such a sorry state!¡± ¡°No matter how careful I am, it¡¯s useless against him...¡± Long Feiting said aggrievedly. Bo Junyan¡¯s methods and connections were something that rendered everyone else unable to cross his bottom line. They did not know how strong he was. Three years ago, for instance, when they felt that Bo Junyan would be eliminated. At that time, no matter how they looked at it, Bo Junyan had already been cornered. However, he had reversed the situation at the critical moment! He had received strong support from the G Group! After such a devastating war, not only did the Bo Group not copse, but it even went up another level. He was probably the only one who could perform such a divine reversal! ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, he¡¯s someone important. You even know him and have some connections?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. The Long family was a very powerful family. If the other party dared to deal with Long Feiting like this, they must be even more powerful than the Long family. If the two families were not rted, Long Feiting would be in an even worse state. The two families probably had some connections, which was why, although the other party had taught Long Feiting a lesson very well, it had not caused any substantial harm to him. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Why did she always guess things so urately! ¡°Aiyah... Aiyah... If I don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll die from the cold. Let¡¯s get in! Let¡¯s get in!¡± As he spoke, he ran toward the car. She knew he was trying to change the subject. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her about that man. ¡°By avoiding it like this, you¡¯ve made me more interested in that man.¡± She felt that Long Feiting really did not want her to know anything about that man. It felt like she had something to do with that man. Upon hearing her words, Long Feiting stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said anxiously, ¡°You can¡¯t be interested in him! Absolutely not!¡± Now that she¡¯d lost her memory, she must never fall in love with Bo Junyan again. ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Because I want to woo you. You can¡¯t be interested in other men!¡± Long Feiting said righteously. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± After pausing for a while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like people like you. You¡¯d better stop thinking about it. Otherwise, we can forget about being friends.¡± It was probably because Mu Huan had said a lot of simr things to Long Feiting that he had long been immune to her words and would not feel upset over them. ¡°What type do you like?¡± He would transform into whatever type she liked! Her subconscious was not focused on love. ¡°I like the single type. I¡¯m a singleton. I just want to y games, do research, make money, eat good food. Love isn¡¯t part of my life n.¡± ¡°Look at me. Look at how handsome I am. You can¡¯t abandon such a handsome man like me and remain single!¡± Chapter 1092 - Don’t Challenge My Bottom Line (5)

Chapter 1092: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (5)

Mu Huan sized him up from head to toe and said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re handsome.¡± ¡°What the f*ck! Am I not handsome?Then who¡¯s handsome?!¡± Wasn¡¯t he handsome? He¡¯s so handsome!!! ¡°My beautiful senior brother. You are far beneath him. And also...¡± Mu Huan instinctively wanted to say something else, but when the words reached the tip of her tongue, she could not recall the name she wanted to say. She kept feeling that there should be someone more handsome than Long Feiting in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t think of who it could be. Thinking that she had injured her head before and that this was a normal side effect, she did not think much about it. ¡°In any case, you¡¯d better look for other girls as soon as possible. There are so many beautiful youngdies in this world. Wouldn¡¯t it be wondrous if you found someone to fall in love with?¡± There was no need to be single-minded! Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Even though this person had lost her memories, her nature was still the same. She still said simr things. Suddenly, Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan seductively and slowly approached her. That devilish charm... Although Long Feiting was usually very silly, he was really charming when he was serious. The aura he exuded was like a dense that enveloped people, making it impossible to escape. He felt that even if girls did not like him, they would still blush when facing him. He especially liked seeing Mu Huan blush. s... Mu Huan suddenly shed him a bright smile. Then, while he was lost in her sudden, dazzling smile, she reached out and pushed him away. The defenseless Long Feiting stumbled back a few steps. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get in the car,¡± Mu Huan said and got into the car. She would leave immediately if he did note up. When Long Feiting came back to his senses, he hurriedly threw himself into the car, afraid that Mu Huan would really abandon him. His Xiao Huan was really ruthless. She threw him away just like that. After getting into the car. Feeling aggrieved, he said, ¡°Xiao Huan, why can¡¯t you like me a little...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about being a singleton anymore. Just date me! It¡¯s good to be in a rtionship. Every day will be sweet and beautiful. When you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll take care of you. When you¡¯re angry, I¡¯llfort you. When you work overtime, I¡¯ll send you supper. When it rains, I¡¯ll pick you up...¡± Long Feiting told her about the benefits of being in a rtionship. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to be single, I won¡¯t like you. You¡¯re really not my type,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Then what type do you like?¡± Long Feiting asked again, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about your type being single!¡± Mu Huan did not want to answer his question at first, but for some reason, she suddenly had an answer in her mind. She said, ¡°I like tall, mature, cold-faced people who smile only at me.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t she referring to Bo Junyan... Didn¡¯t she say that she would forget Bo Junyan and her love for him? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like old men? Why do you say mature...¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t like old men? ¡°Just because one is mature doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re old. Look at how mature I am. Look at you. You¡¯re like the silly son of andowner. When you¡¯re not talking, you look cool and handsome, but when you open your mouth, you¡¯re ruined,¡± Mu Huan said in disdain. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!!¡± Mu Huan drove back to where she lived. She saw a person directing people to ce roses in front of her door. She pressed the whistle twice and the other party looked over. When she saw who it was, her lips twitched. Chapter 1093 - Don’t Challenge My Bottom Line (6)

Chapter 1093: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (6)

¡°Who is it?¡± Long Feiting looked over and saw Gu Chenyi in a ck trench coat standing in the light. He felt that Gu Chenyi¡¯s dressing style was bing more and more like Bo Junyan¡¯s. He did not know if it was because Gu Chenyi had grown up or if he was just imitating Bo Junyan, wanting to use him to regain Xiao Huan¡¯s favor. When Gu Chenyi walked to the car, Long Feiting rolled down the window and revealed his bare arms. Showing a certain expression, he asked, ¡°Gu Chenyi, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing that he was not wearing a shirt, Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why are you in Xiao Huan¡¯s car?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in this state, and I¡¯m going back to Xiao Huan¡¯s house with her sote at night. Do you still need to ask me why?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. You obviously look like you need to ask what happened to us. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan with an ugly expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like he said, right?¡± Even if Xiao Huan had lost her memory, she would not have done anything with Long Feiting so quickly! Compared to Long Feiting, Mu Huan disliked Gu Chenyi even more. She only wanted him to get as far away from her as possible. Mu Huan¡¯s memory of Gu Chenyi was now stuck on when they had just broken up. She would never eat this kind of grass that was worse than ss. Yet he seemed to not know what rejection was. Even if she kicked him away, he would still appear in front of her for no reason. Now, he appeared in front of her house in the middle of the night and arranged these flowers. He must be crazy! ¡°It¡¯s just like what he said. Now that I¡¯m with him, there¡¯s no possibility between us. Please disappear from my sight immediately and never appear in front of me again!¡± He was someone who couldn¡¯t understand anything no matter what was said. It really made people want to beat him up. ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and leave!¡± Long Feiting waved Gu Chenyi away. ¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Gu Chenyi gazed at Mu Huan affectionately. Even after three years, he still wanted only her. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Mu Huan said as she stepped on the elerator and entered. Her car crushed the roses that Gu Chenyi had asked someone to arrange earlier... Gu Chenyi looked at the delicate flowers on the ground. As he looked at their broken-up state, his eyes were darker than the night. Meanwhile, on the second floor of the vi opposite Mu Huan¡¯s. A man looked up and said, ¡°The person who snatched your wife doesn¡¯t even look strong. Why don¡¯t I join in so you could have some fun?¡± Bo Junyan looked at him coldly. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to apany my cute little kitten.¡± The man lowered his head and gently caressed the kitten in his arms. The kitten purred in pleasure at his touch. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go kill your grandfather and let this matter end earlier?¡± the man suddenly said. Bo Junyan did not say anything. He only lit a cigarette and watched Mu Huan go upstairs to her room. Just as Mu Huan was about to draw the curtains to change her clothes, she saw a sh of light from upstairs. She narrowed her eyes slightly before drawing the curtains. Seeing that she had drawn the curtains, Bo Junyan turned around and returned to his room. ¡°I¡¯m going to T Country tomorrow. If anything happens, call this number,¡± he said as he handed the man a piece of paper. The man took it and put it away. ¡°This trip is very risky.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll marry Xiao Huan and take good care of her. Anyway, we have to carry on the family line.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1094 - Feeling Empty (1)

Chapter 1094: Feeling Empty (1)

¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. Finish your ginger soup and drive the white car away.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she threw a key to Long Feiting. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Long Feiting consciously wanted to stay behind. ¡°You want me to knock you out and get someone to send you back?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± She always rejected him so mercilessly, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Xiao Huan, from tomorrow onwards, the me you see will be the mature me.¡± She liked mature people, so he would be mature from here on. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It waste at night. Mu Huany on the bed but did not feel sleepy at all. For some reason, she had been feeling strangely emptytely. She felt as if something was missing from her heart, but she clearly had everything now... She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. This feeling made her feel iplete. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She sat up and opened the information on Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals. Yun Cheng... Fu Siye reported to Shangguan Yu¡¯s cafe as usual. He looked at her, who used to have long, flowing hair and was as gentle as water. Now, with her pretty short hair, the smile on her face was no longer reserved and gentle. Instead, it was sunny and confident. He suddenly did not know if she was her in the past or the current her. However, he knew that no matter who she was, he liked her more and more. Wasn¡¯t that strange? Other people would slowly let go after they had no hope, but he could not let go, even if he could only look at her like this every day. The smile on Shangguan Yu¡¯s face faded when she saw Fu Siye. In the past, when she wanted to see him, no matter how many calls she made, she could not see him. Now that she did not want to see him, he appeared in front of her almost every day. Initially, she thought that he could not ept it and would just ept it slowly, but... Three years had passed. He still would not let go. She thought of something and walked toward Fu Siye with two cups of coffee. Fu Siye saw that there was no need for him to say anything. The coffee she brought was the coffee he liked. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his smile was like the winter sun that could melt people¡¯s hearts. Seeing his smile, Shangguan Yu tightened her grip on the coffee cup. However, she soon returned to normal. She put down the cup of coffee in her hand and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted a divorce application to the court. We¡¯ve be living separately for three years. Even without your consent, the court will still approve our divorce.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s good mood instantly hit rock bottom. ¡°Siye, after the divorce, we should start a new life. Please don¡¯te here again in the future. I like this ce very much. Don¡¯t force me to disappear from here.¡± Shangguan Yu really liked this cafe. The environment on this street made her want to stay here. She wanted to cook sweet delicacies every day and watch the customers eat happily. When she had nothing to do, she would sit down and listen to music and read a book. Or just stare out the window in a daze, watching the flowers in spring, the rain in summer, the leaves in autumn, the snow in winter, and then slowly grow old. She did not want him to appear in front of her again. This kept disturbing her heart and she could not let it gopletely. Although time had passed and Shangguan Yu was no longer in as much pain as she was in the beginning, that pain did not disappearpletely. Instead, it was buried deep in her heart. Just thinking about it made her heart ache. And whenever she saw him, she would think about things. Chapter 1095 - Feeling Empty (2)

Chapter 1095: Feeling Empty (2)

She didn¡¯t want to me anyone or hate anyone. She just wanted to let it go and hope he never showed up in front of her again. Before Fu Siye could say anything... Shangguan Yu continued, ¡°Siye, seeing you really hurts me. You make me unable to forget the pain of the past. I really want to forget everything.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s heart ached when he saw Shangguan Yu like this. He didn¡¯t want her to be in so much pain, didn¡¯t want her to live in the past and be unable to walk out of it. But should he let go? Should he let go and let her walk out of his lifepletely so that she could belong to another man in the future? No! He couldn¡¯t! He would rather die than do that! Thinking of that possibility, he reached out and grabbed Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xiao Yu, can we start over? I know you still love me!¡± She could not let go of that pain, which meant that she could not let go of her love for him. Although she didn¡¯t have eyes only for him like before, she still loved him. Shangguan Yu looked at him for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t want to love you anymore. Siye, let go.¡± She couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t love him anymore. Her love for him was too deep. Even though she was covered in scars, she had only him in her heart. She loved this man alone. However, she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore. Right now, she only wanted to live well by herself. She didn¡¯t want to be with him and didn¡¯t wish for happiness anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! If you want me to let go, I¡¯ll have to die!¡± Fu Siye told her. He would never let go. Only death could make him let go. ¡°Then just wait for the court¡¯s verdict.¡± Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t want to say anything else. In the past three years, she had tried persuading him to let go so many times. Now, whether he was willing or not, the court would still grant them a divorce. Fu Siye looked at her determined face and said in pain, ¡°Why? Xiao Yu, why are you so heartless when you¡¯re still in love with me?¡± ¡°Because a divorce is all I want,¡± Shangguan Yu said. ¡°Xiao Yu...¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± Shangguan Yu said as she withdrew her hand and stood up to get busy. Fu Siye did not stand up to chase after her. He knew that it was useless even if he did. Not long after Shangguan Yu walked to the bar counter, several men came over and chatted with her. Fu Siye had seen one of them many times before. The other party¡¯s intentions toward his wife were very obvious, but unlike in the past, he did not drag that person away, beat him up, and throw him into a dark alley so that he would never dare to appear in front of her again. Because if he did that, his wife would be very angry. He had already made her very ufortable. He didn¡¯t want to make her angry anymore. Besides, there were many other men who wanted to chase this man away. His wife was so outstanding, and there were too many men who wanted to woo her. It was impossible to kill him. The best way to get rid of him was to make himself the only person in her eyes. If only she could only have eyes for him like before... He had once been sick of it and didn¡¯t want it. Now he knew how precious it was. He was willing to pay any price to return to the past so that she would still be the same person who had eyes only for him. At this thought, Fu Siye suddenly thought of something. His hands trembled with excitement at first, then he stood up and walked out. Although Shangguan Yu had returned to the bar counter and no longer cared about Fu Siye, as long as Fu Siye was in the coffee shop, he would constantly affect her, making it impossible for her not to notice him. Hence, when he left, she instinctively looked over. Usually, when Fu Siye came, he would stay in the shop for at least an hour or two. But today, he left so quickly. Chapter 1096 - Feeling Empty (3)

Chapter 1096: Feeling Empty (3)

This surprised her. However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued working. When Fu Siye was about to get into the car and leave... Gu Lingyin came out from next door and folded her arms in front of her chest. She mocked, ¡°Why, you haven¡¯t given up?¡± In this world, there were people who would keep finding trouble for themselves. For example, Gu Lingyin. Three years ago, she had caused Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu to end up in that state. She felt at ease and did not leave them to start her own life. Instead, she used the money Fu Siye gave her to open a cafe next to Shangguan Yu¡¯s, wanting to disturb Shangguan Yu every day. However, no matter what she did, Shangguan Yu ignored her. Not only did she not upset Shangguan Yu, but it was Gu Lingyin instead who got upset. Because the two of them had not divorced even after three years! From time to time, she would see Fu Siye looking for Shangguan Yu to beg for forgiveness. Her coffee shop¡¯s business was much worse than Shangguan Yu¡¯s. It really made her feel disgusted and frustrated. She really wanted the two of them to get a divorce quickly so that they could live in pain for the rest of their lives! However, up until now, not only did Fu Siye not give up, but he was alsoing more and more frequently. She really wanted to pry open his head and see if he was sick. He was being treated like this by Shangguan Yu and he was stillpping it up! Fu Siye ignored her and opened the car door. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money left.¡± The rent on this street was very expensive, and Gu Lingyin¡¯s cafe business was very poor, so she had spent most of the money Fu Siye had given her. ¡°Am I your ATM?¡± Fu Siye raised his brows coldly. Three years ago, Fu Siye had felt a strong sense of guilt toward Gu Lingyin, who had just returned. But these three years, she¡¯d been wanting to disturb Shangguan Yu. Also, she often asked him for money, which made his guilt toward her disappear. What did she think Fu Siye was? Was he a fool? If you don¡¯t have money, ask him?! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t be a mother anymore, why would I need to ask you for money?! How many men do you think are chasing after me?!¡± Gu Lingyin was filled with hatred at the thought of this. With her appearance and methods, even if she couldn¡¯t find a good man like Fu Siye, it was definitely not a problem for her to find a rich man to marry. However, she couldn¡¯t give birth! Who would want a woman who couldn¡¯t give birth? Ordinary families wouldn¡¯t want one, let alone rich families! ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my life and made me unable to be happy for the rest of my life. Now, you still have the cheek to despise me for asking you for money! Can money make up for the hurt I¡¯ve suffered? If I give you money and make you lose all your descendants in exchange, will you be willing to agree?!¡± Gu Lingyin felt that Fu Siye owed her more than he could ever repay! She had asked him for money, and she was willing to spend his money. He should be grateful to her for giving him the chance to redeem himself. ¡°You were also at fault for what happened to Shangguan Yu. It¡¯s only for the sake of our past rtionship that I¡¯m not settling scores with you. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Fu Siye said coldly. ¡°Rtionship? Do you still have feelings for me? If you did, why would you treat me like this? You caused me to be like this! How can you still say such things!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore, so if you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and close the cafe. Go away!¡± Fu Siye said impatiently. ¡°Fu Siye, how could you do this! I can¡¯t be a mother because of you. I can¡¯t have a happy life that normal people can have. How could you...¡± Gu Lingyin didn¡¯t expect Fu Siye to admit it directly. How dare he say such things! Chapter 1097 - Feeling Empty (4)

Chapter 1097: Feeling Empty (4)

He caused her to be like this! He ruined the rest of her life! He should use his entire life to atone for his sins! He should feel sorry for her forever! ¡°Is this how I treat you? Leaving aside the fact that you were at fault back then, even if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so what if you were harmed by me? I can still kill your entire family now and make you suffer even more in the future. Do you want to try me?¡± Fu Siye approached her menacingly. Gu Lingyin took a few steps back in fear. Fu Siye¡¯s guilt toward Gu Lingyin and his indulgence toward her had made her forget the gap between her and Fu Siye. She forgot that Fu Siye was someone who stood at the top of the pyramid and could easily kill her. He felt guilty toward her and wanted to make it up to her. That was the only reason she could getpensation from him. If he did not feel that he had let her down and did not have any feelings for her, just like what he said, so what if he was the one who¡¯d harmed her? He could make her suffer even more! What could she do to him? Nothing. This was the difference between heaven and earth. This was the tragedy of the poor. She could have be a rich person and stood at the top, easily controlling a person¡¯s life and death. However, she was harmed by them to this extent. Gu Lingyin was sad and her tears fell. ¡°Fu Siye, when I rejected you back then, it was you who said that you would give me the best. It was you who made me give up the chance to study in a famous school. It was you who destroyed the life that I could have lived on my own. Now, you want to kill me...¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she got. She shouted, ¡°Fine, kill me! Let me see how much worse off I can end up!¡± Fu Siye was speechless. The reason why he felt so guilty toward Gu Lingyin was not only because his family had caused her to be unable to be a mother anymore but also because he was the one who¡¯d chased after her back then. He was a person who kept his promises, but he did not fulfill any of the promises he¡¯d made to her. Therefore, he indulged her so much. Even though he knew that she resisted so desperately because the child was not his and did not go to the hospital, he still indulged her hatred. Now that he heard her words, he could not help but feel guilty toward her again. ¡°I can give you money, but you should close your cafe! No matter how much money you put into it like this, it won¡¯t be enough.¡± His wife was pretty and sweet, and the desserts she made were something even those blue-belt chefs couldn¡¯t make. Even if Gu Lingyin could hold on for her entire life, she would never be able to win. Country Y... ¡°Senior Brother, if you have any missions, give me one!¡± Mu Huan sat down at her senior brother¡¯s table, looking bored to death. Give me a mission to y with. Stargate, where her senior brother was a member, was an organization that epted all kinds of missions as long as the money was paid well. It was simr to the Know-All Agency, which was a small branch of Stargate. However, Know-All epted the jobs from ordinary people and was more down-to-earth. Meanwhile, Stargate epted high-end missions such as protecting world-ss politicians or saving the big shots of a country to settling the mercenaries in warring countries. Simply put, it was more dangerous and exciting, with more money paid. Yu Hansheng looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯re doing scientific research, so why should you take on missions? You¡¯re not doing your own job properly.¡± ¡°Right now, I just want to go out and have fun. I don¡¯t want to engage in scientific research.¡± In the past three years, Mu Huan had been either practicing martial arts or working in aboratory. She faced dense data every day, which made her not want to look at data at all. Chapter 1098 - Feeling Empty (5)

Chapter 1098: Feeling Empty (5)

Besides, the few projects she had on hand were almost all about terminal illnesses. Medicine for treating terminal illnesses could not be developed in a year or two. If she wanted to start a project, she would have to devote many years to it. Therefore, she did not want to start a research project for the time being and wanted to rx. ¡°I¡¯m just going out to have fun. If I want to have fun, I¡¯ll go out to have fun. Why else would I ept missions?¡± The missions in Yu Hansheng¡¯s hands were all very dangerous. He could not let someone¡¯s wife do them. ¡°I¡¯m looking for some stimtion to my brain.¡± Actually, there was another important reason why Mu Huan did not want to enter theboratory. It was the empty feeling in her heart that made her unable to lift her spirits. She felt that there was no point in doing anything. It was meaningless and she did not want to do it. She felt that she needed some stimtion. ¡°Just wait and see. I don¡¯t think the Liu family will let you inherit the family fortune so easily. They might do something,¡± Yu Hansheng said. ¡°I¡¯ll renegotiate the terms with them. Everything will be fine after that.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with the Liu family. Liu Changfeng was a good person who treated her quite well. Although Mr. Liu had pocketed a lot of Rui Hui¡¯s assets during the years he controlled thepany, he had indeed done a lot for Rui Hui. It could be considered as a reward for his hard work. If she gave them more, they should be able to coexist peacefully. ¡°Then go ahead and talk about your inheritance.¡± ¡°The inheritance is already underway.¡± What Mu Huan meant was that she won¡¯t be dyed even if she took on a mission. Yu Hansheng was about to respond, but he suddenly thought of something and changed his mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a mission.¡± The next day at the airport, in the VIP lounge. ¡°Initially, when we went overseas to take on missions, we couldn¡¯t even bear to take the high-speed rail. We all took the hard seats in slow cars. Now, we¡¯re taking the first-ss cabin to do missions. This is something we couldn¡¯t have imagined in the past. Now that I think about it, it feels like a lifetime has passed...¡± Li Meng sighed. Li Meng came to Country Y to study as a graduate student and worked part-time as Mu Huan¡¯s assistant. If she came, so would Wu Xingye. Mu Huan felt that this mission was not very dangerous, so she brought the two of them along to reminisce about their youth. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re old. We¡¯re clearly only in our twenties,¡± Wu Xingye said. A lifetime? Their lives had just begun! ¡°We¡¯re in our early twenties, but you¡¯re in your mid-twenties!¡± Wu Xingye was two years older than the two of them. After the new year, he would be in his mid-twenties. The corners of Wu Xingye¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being in one¡¯s mid-twenties? That¡¯s still considered young!¡± ¡°Young my foot! Your ssmates are already fathers!¡± You still want to be considered a beautiful youth? What are you thinking! ¡°I want to be a father too, but you have to let me be one!¡± He couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. Mu Huan burst outughing. Li Meng: ¡°...!!!¡± After regaining her senses, she said angrily, ¡°You want to be a father...¡± Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more addicted to bickering, Mu Huan idly swept her gaze around. Just as she was about to retract her gaze and look at the information, she suddenly froze as if she had been struck by lightning. When Li Meng asked her something, she did not respond. Li Meng noticed her abnormality and shook her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mu Huan replied. Li Meng was stunned. You don¡¯t know? What was wrong with her? Why did she not know? She followed Mu Huan¡¯s gaze and what she saw made her eyes widen in shock. Chapter 1099 - Love at First Sight (1)

Chapter 1099: Love at First Sight (1)

Wu Xingye looked over and widened his eyes in shock. Bo Junyan...! It was actually Bo Junyan! Bo Junyan was actually here! Just then, Bo Junyan seemed to have sensed something and looked over. Their eyes met, and the feeling that hit her soul made her heart jump indescribably. She had never felt this way before! This feeling was too indescribable! So she didn¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Why did she feel this way when she saw this man? The man quickly looked away and stood up to leave. Mu Huan only returned to her senses when she saw him disappear from her sight. ¡°Could it be because he¡¯s too handsome?¡± She clutched her chest, unable toprehend the feeling she¡¯d had just now. After thinking about it, she could only conclude that he was too handsome. She had originally thought that her beautiful senior brother was already the most beautiful person in the world, but who would have thought that there would be a man who was more... beautiful than him? She could only say that they were both very good-looking and wless, but they each had their own unique characteristics. Then, she looked at Li Meng. ¡°Xiao Meng, do you find him especially handsome? Do you have that feeling? It¡¯s... it¡¯s... ¡°It¡¯s like your soul had been struck,¡± she finished. ¡°That might seem exaggerated, abstract, but it¡¯s actually not exaggerated. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before...¡± Suddenly, Mu Huan thought of something. If it was because of his beauty, why didn¡¯t she have such feelings for her beautiful senior brother? Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. Was this love? Xiao Huan had clearly forgotten about Bo Junyan, but just seeing him made her feel this way... This... It made their hearts ache. How deep was her love? She had not forgotten about it after three years. She could not consciously let go of that hatred. Now that she had forgotten about it, she ended up feeling this way when she saw that man! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± Mu Huan sensed that something was off between the two of them. ¡°Nothing,¡± they both said. Mu Huan raised her eyebrows slightly. It was written on their faces that something was going on, but they said that they were fine. ¡°We were just stunned. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d feel that way about a man,¡± her friend said incredulously. ¡°Yes, yes! We were just too surprised. The feeling you described sounded like love at first sight! I didn¡¯t expect that you, who has always been single, would actually...¡± Before Wu Xingye could finish speaking, Li Meng knocked into him. She red at him. What did he mean by love at first sight? It was not easy for Xiao Huan to have forgotten Bo Junyan in order to walk out of that dead end. He said love at first sight. Did he want Xiao Huan to fall in love with Bo Junyan again under such circumstances? Old Master Meng was still alive and well. What if Xiao Huan fell in love with Bo Junyan again and remembered everything? Wu Xingye was speechless. Li Meng quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°However, when I think about that man¡¯s face, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything strange about what you felt. My heart was racing when I saw him!¡± Wu Xingye quickly added, ¡°Yes, that kind of man can indeed make any woman¡¯s heart race and make them want to be with him!¡± Mu Huan thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about our mission.¡± Li Meng changed the topic. At this moment, Bo Junyan, who was in another ce, looked in Mu Huan¡¯s direction with a dark gaze. PA Wang, who was standing at the side, truly felt sorry for his CEO. Chapter 1100 - Love at First Sight (2)

Chapter 1100: Love at First Sight (2)

His wife had forgotten in order for her not to feel pain, and his CEO remembered everything. His beloved wife was right in front of him, and not only could he not go forward to hug and kiss her... But he also had to look away immediately and pretend to be a stranger. Then, he hid in the corner to watch. I really can¡¯t imagine it. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but tear up! When Mu Huan began to sense something, Bo Junyan looked away and called Yu Hansheng. ¡°What happened?¡± Without needing him to ask clearly, Yu Hansheng asked, ¡°You met Xiao Huan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The two of you are really fated to meet each other. You werete for a day, yet you still managed to bump into each other.¡± Bo Junyan should have arrived in Country T yesterday, but because he¡¯d had something to attend to at thest minute, he went there today. It was already a coincidence that the two of them went to Country T on the same day, but they actually bumped into each other at the airport. Bo Junyan asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°She came to me for a mission, so I gave her one. She¡¯s going to Country T too.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°This is confidential.¡± ¡°You should know about Country T¡¯s current situation.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her flight.¡± After hearing that Mu Huan was not on the same flight as him, Bo Junyan did not say anything else and hung up the phone. ... It would take more than seven hours to fly from Country Y to Country T. Mu Huan and the other two chatted for a while. When night fell, they didn¡¯t want to disturb others, so they closed their eyes and rested. Mu Huan initially thought that she had gotten over that feeling. However, the moment she closed her eyes, the man¡¯s face appeared in her mind. It was the first time she had seen that man, but for some reason, she felt a sense of familiarity. Subconsciously, she seemed to know who he was. But if she knew him, how could she forget? Such an outstanding man, whether she liked him or not, she would never forget him after meeting him once. Also, the man probably didn¡¯t know her. It was because he only looked at her once before looking away. His expression was very indifferent, a normal reaction when people saw a stranger. Since he did not know her, it was impossible for her to be familiar with him. No matter how she thought about it, she could not think of a reason why she would feel this way. Then, she fell asleep. After she fell asleep, she had a dream. An indescribable dream. When she woke up from that dream, her face was flushed red. She never thought that she would have such a dream! Especially. The male lead was the man she had only met once today! Damn... Was it really as Wu Xingye had said, that she fell in love with someone at first sight? Otherwise... Why was she having such dreams! As the ne was about tond, Li Meng and Wu Xingye woke up. Li Meng, who was sitting next to Mu Huan, saw that her face was red. Thinking that she had a fever, she instinctively reached out to touch her head. However, her forehead was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you so red?¡± ¡°It¡¯s stuffy,¡± Mu Huan replied. ¡°Stuffy?¡± In the past, they had never seen her in such a tight ce. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s stuffy.¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Well, she was pretty. Whatever she said goes. After a while. ¡°Tell me, is there really love at first sight in this world?¡± Mu Huan felt that it was impossible for her to know that man. If she did not know him, then it could really be love at first sight. She had fallen for him because of his good looks! Chapter 1101 - Love at First Sight (3)

Chapter 1101: Love at First Sight (3)

Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Was she going to tell her that she had fallen in love with Bo Junyan at first sight?! Just as she was about to say something... ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to be such a love-struck fool! I fell in love with him at first sight just because he was handsome!¡± Mu Huan shook her head. Although she usually liked to look at handsome men, she felt that if she were to find a partner, she should look at their inner beauty. No, at the very least, she shouldn¡¯t be so infatuated with their handsomeness. After all, she wasn¡¯t even attracted to her beautiful senior brother, and she still wanted to remain single. But she had one look at him and couldn¡¯t forget his face. She even had that kind of dream. She was like... the kind of person in novels who falls in love at first sight and then goes crazy. Mu Huan had always thought that she knew herself quite well. She never would have thought that she was actually capable of bing a love-struck fool! This was because love at first sight could only be based on one¡¯s looks. This was a love-struck fool behavior... Wu Xingye was speechless. Was it impossible to forget the person you loved? Xiao Huan, who found it hard to open her heart, only took a nce at Bo Junyan from afar and she actually felt so infatuated that she fell in love with him at first sight. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. When I see him again and it¡¯s still like this, I¡¯ll go after him!¡± Mu Huan had always been a decisive person. She immediately decided that if she still felt this way the next time she saw that man, it would mean that she really liked him and was moved by him. In that case, if she wanted him, she would go after him! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. Damn... After a while... Li Meng tried to persuade her. ¡°Xiao Huan, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to remain single? You¡¯re a scientific researcher. Once you enter the researchb, you might note out for months. You¡¯re not suited to having a rtionship when you¡¯re like this...¡± What happened to the hypnosis that included singlehood? Why did she have to chase after him after just meeting him once?! The most powerful hypnotist in the world, Eisen, must have blown it, right? ¡°Yes, Xiao Huan, you¡¯re not suited to be in a rtionship. Especially since you¡¯ve only met that man once. What if he¡¯s a bad person?¡± ¡°Exactly! What if he¡¯s a bad person!¡± ¡°You two... are very strange!¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes at the two of them. They were her best friends. Shouldn¡¯t her best friends advise her to find love? Why did they advise her not to fall in love and remain single? Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. ¡°Tell me, what are the two of you hiding from me?! Why did you be so strange after seeing that man? Why are you still so nervous and afraid now? You don¡¯t want me to be with that man!¡± It was simply too difficult for someone as sharp as Mu Huan to not uncover anything in front of her. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. They looked at each other, not knowing what to say. After a while... Li Meng braced herself and said, ¡°We know him as we¡¯ve had conflicts with him before, so we don¡¯t want you to be with him. We really don¡¯t... You mustn¡¯t go after him!¡± After saying that, Li Meng felt that this wouldn¡¯t do. What if Mu Huan hated Bo Junyan because of this and didn¡¯t want to be with him in the future? This would be equivalent to ruining their rtionship. She hurriedly added, ¡°If you really like him... Wait a minute. After we let go of that grudge, you can go after him... We don¡¯t have much hatred between us, but we can¡¯t let go of it yet...¡± Chapter 1102 - Love at First Sight (4)

Chapter 1102: Love at First Sight (4)

¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big grudge. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t let it go for now. Xiao Huan, you can go after himter...¡± Wu Xingye added. She looked at them and raised her eyebrows. She knew they weren¡¯t telling the truth, but she also knew they would never hurt her. They didn¡¯t want her to go after that man right now. There had to be a reason she couldn¡¯t. They just couldn¡¯t talk about it. By right, with Mu Huan¡¯s astuteness, she should have realized that she would not feel a sense of familiarity toward a man for no reason. Furthermore, Li Meng and Wu Xingye would definitely not stop her from finding her happiness for their own reasons. Since they did not want her to be with that man, he must have had something to do with her. And the only man she¡¯d forgotten was her ex-husband. She had no memory of the man who had married her. However, she did not think about her ex-husband because she had received thatmand when she was being hypnotized. She did not want to think about her ex-husband, so she did not think about him. Naturally, she could not think about this. She just thought that since her good friends did not want to talk about it, she would not ask them. Anyway, they were definitely doing it for her own good. Besides, I¡¯m not going after that man right now. The next time they met, once a while had passed, if that man still had such an influence on her and she was still obsessed with him, she would then investigate him and chase after him. Now, they had only met once and she was already rushing up. She was too impulsive. ¡°Alright, you can tell me when the timees,¡± Mu Huan said. Li Meng and Wu Xingye heaved a sigh of relief when they heard her words. Thankfully, she believed them. Just then, Mu Huan said coldly, ¡°But if you have any reasons why you can¡¯t tell me next time, just tell me directly that you can¡¯t tell me. Don¡¯t act so childish and panicky. Don¡¯t make me believe you at the risk of looking stupid. Don¡¯t make things so embarrassing.¡± There was a conflict between them that made them not want her to be with that man. After a while, they¡¯d be able to let go of their grudges and she could then chase after him... This could not be more childish. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye was speechless. Country T... Mu Huan¡¯s mission this time was to rescue the daughter of the owner of Country T¡¯s Tobo Group. His daughter had been kidnapped by someone from an unknown force. As the owner could not call the police, he had sought out Stargate, which was famous internationally for never failing their missions. Mu Huan had always had the habit of looking at the map of the vicinity of the mission first before epting it. Therefore, when she reached the hotel, she found a local map to look at. Coincidentally, the location of her mission was exactly where she¡¯d been when she¡¯d first arrived. Although she¡¯d forgotten all about that six months ago, it was impossible to forget everything that had been deeply etched into her mind. So, when she opened the map of the city, she was surprised to find that she didn¡¯t have to look at it to know that all its routes were only slightly different from those of the smaller branch roads and the newer buildings. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve never been to Country T before, so why am I so familiar with the route of this city? Could it be that I¡¯m psychic?¡± Mu Huan found this unbelievable. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t want her to think too much about it. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve been here before.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Mu Huan frowned. ¡°During the six months I¡¯d forgotten about?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 1103 - Love at First Sight (5)

Chapter 1103: Love at First Sight (5)

¡°At that time, Xingye received a mission toe to Country T. He was itching to gamble here and won a lot. Then, he was detained by someone and we came here to save him,¡± Li Meng said. ¡°I was wondering why it was so strange...¡± Mu Huan said. Something shed through her mind, but she didn¡¯t catch it. Instinctively, she did not want to think about the things that she had forgotten. She was focused on the mission, so she did not think too much about it. She began to study the rescue n. When they arrived, Yu Hansheng had sent word that the daughter of the owner of the Tobo Group had been kidnapped and imprisoned somewhere. Mu Huan¡¯s mission was to rescue the girl from that ce. Although Mu Huan had brought the two of them here, she had no intention of letting them participate in the actual rescue mission. This was because, in Stargate, even the less dangerous missions were much more dangerous than when they were at the Know-All Agency. She and the people from Stargate that she had brought along were carrying out the rescue mission. Wu Xingye was in charge of hacking the surveince cameras at that ce. Three years had passed, and his hacking skills had be even better than before. He was one of the top hackers in the world, and Li Meng hade along to y. Li Meng did not insist on participating in the rescue mission because she knew her own strength. She would only be a burden in dangerous operations. After making her ns, Mu Huan went to sleep. The operation was tonight. At night, the moon was as cold as water. The rescue operation went very smoothly, but an ident happened during the evacuation. She got her men to escort the girl away first while she lured away the people chasing them. Those people kept chasing after her, but because they were chasing too closely and there were too many people, Mu Huan could not escape ording to the route she had originally nned. She could only run where there was no one. It was not until she turned toward an alley and ran for a while that she realized that those people did not follow her. Just as she was wondering why those people had not caught up with her, the watch on her wrist rang. This made her think of the reason. Right now, the city was in a state of chaos, and the leaders of two factions were fighting for power. She was currently in the battle zone, and bullets were flying everywhere. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would die. When the watch on her wrist rang, it was to remind her that she had reached the danger zone on the map. After realizing this, she hurriedly wanted to leave, but at this moment, she heard a sound... There was no time for her to hide. Just as she felt that she was going to get hurt, a strong force suddenly grabbed her and brought her down, using his body to protect her. In her shock. She heard, Bang! Her ears rang. But even so, she could still hear the sound of something being blown away. A lot of debrisnded around her, and she could hear the man¡¯s groans above her. The man was too tall and muscr. He protected her so well that she was not hurt at all. She came back to her senses and wanted to push the man away so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt like this. However, the man seemed to be like steel. No matter how she pushed him, he wouldn¡¯t budge. She was extraordinarily strong, but she could not push this man away! It was clear that this man was extraordinary! He was an existence stronger than her! She looked up at the man, but in the darkness, she could not see his face clearly. Just as she was about to say something... ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man stood up and pulled her out. Chapter 1104 - Love at First Sight (6)

Chapter 1104: Love at First Sight (6)

Mu Huan also knew that now was not the time to say anything. Without hesitation, she followed him to a safe ce. They had not run far when more debris flew past where they were. The two of them ran even faster. They only stopped when they¡¯d run out of the battle zone. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, hurry back to the country.¡± The man turned around and left before Mu Huan could react. She grabbed him quickly. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let me help you with your wounds.¡± He¡¯d saved her. If not for him, those things would all have fallen on her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I insist,¡± she said, taking a step forward and leaning closer to him. She could see his face clearly in the dim light. The man had the same makeup as the one at the auction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± the man said, pulling back his hand to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Why are you so against me getting close to you? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± He didn¡¯t meet her by ident the previous two times. That he could save her now shouldn¡¯t be an ident either. He followed her like this, but now, he was in such a hurry to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike older people?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Did he mean that because she did not like older people, he would not appear in front of her and would only silently protect her? ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favors.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel like you owe me a favor.¡± Mu Huan was silent for a while. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll give you some medicine,¡± she said as she let go of him and reached for the medicine in her pocket. The man said nothing. He waited. ¡°This medicine, if used three times a day, will make your wounds leave no trace,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Okay.¡± The man took the medicine and turned to leave. But she followed. ¡°Let me ask you a question. It¡¯s purely one of curiosity.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your true face?¡± He said that he liked her and followed her around, but he didn¡¯t show his true face. This made her very curious. ¡°Because it¡¯s ugly.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why did she feel that this was just a random excuse? ¡°Did we know each other before?¡± He also gave her an odd sense of familiarity, especially when he spoke. His voice made her feel as if she had heard it many times. ¡°No.¡± She raised an eyebrow. At that moment, a ck car stopped beside them. The man opened the car door and got in. She didn¡¯t linger long before heading back to the hotel. She¡¯d seen the wound on his back while they were on the run earlier. Judging from his breathing and his pulse from when she¡¯d grabbed him, he was fine. Just an injury, probably a superficial one. In any case, she would definitely be able to see him again in the future. She would repay this favor when that time came. The moment Bo Junyan got into the car, he copsed. Gong Zeye, who was sitting in the front seat, was scared out of his wits. He immediately made a turn and drove toward the hospital. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital,¡± Bo Junyan said. He was the best surgeon around. The injury on Bo Junyan¡¯s back was only a superficial one, but he had already sustained significant injuries. The shockwave from the explosion and the huge rock that had smashed into his back had caused his original injuries to worsen. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best surgeon, Brother Bo, but you can¡¯t treat yourself,¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°I have a doctor with me who will be apanying me back to camp.¡± It was a simple matter of tending to his injuries and resting. He had urgent matters to attend to. Gong Zeye made another turn and headed toward their camp. ... The hotel Mu Huan was in was a protected area. The people here lived a normal life. Chapter 1105 - Love at First Sight (7)

Chapter 1105: Love at First Sight (7)

The hotel Mu Huan was in was a protected area. The people here lived a normal life. The surrounding restaurants were still runningte at night, and many people were eating. It was hard to imagine that this ce was in the same country as the war zone just now. Seeing Mu Huan return, Li Meng and Wu Xingye were finally relieved. ¡°Why did you go to the war zone just now?¡± Wu Xingye¡¯sputer was connected to Mu Huan¡¯s watch. When she went there, hisputer had sent her location. When he came back from the toilet earlier, he saw that she had actually run to the war zone. He was so frightened that he hurriedly called her, but she did not pick up. ¡°I couldn¡¯t run while looking at the map, so I identally crossed the line,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°I think we should hurry back tomorrow morning.¡± When Li Meng first arrived, she only knew that there were two factions fighting for supremacy in Country T. However, there were many situations like this now. She had not expected any danger. It was only aftering here that she realized that the big shots of the two factions were serious. Now, they were still divided into war zones and protection zones. Who knew when there would no longer be a distinction? At that time, even if they wanted to leave this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. After all, this kind of situation could change just like that. ¡°Mhm.¡± As Country Y did not report much about this ce, Mu Huan did not know that the situation here was already so serious. It was better to leave this ce as soon as possible. Mu Huan had originally nned to leave early the next morning. Who knew that there would be a sudden downpour in the early morning and all flights would be canceled? Three dayster... Country T, border. ¡°Brother Bo, are we going to die here?¡± Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan, who was lying on the ground. Because he had lost too much blood, Bo Junyan¡¯s face was pale. He did not speak but looked out of the window. Although the ce they were at was easy to defend and difficult to attack, their injuries were not light, and they did not have enough medicine and supplies. If the enemy attacked again in one wave, even if they could not break past the defenses, they would still die from exhaustion. ¡°Luckily, Yang Ning had divorced me. Otherwise, she would be a widow.¡± Gong Zeye smiled. When Fu Siye heard him say that, he wondered if he should follow up on it. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t done that thing yet. Otherwise, how awful would his Xiao Yu feel when he died? Right now, if he died, she should feel relieved about it. Last time, Fu Siye had thought about how good it would be if Shangguan Yu could return to the time when she only loved him. When he thought about how Mu Huan could be hypnotized to forget all the pain, why couldn¡¯t he let Xiao Yu be like this? Hence, he wanted to have Eisen hypnotize Shangguan Yu as well so that she would forget the pain and only remember how to love him. However, before he could do it, he had to go to Country T. Now, he might even reach the end of his life. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t done it. Thankfully, he did not have the time to do it. Thankfully, she still wanted to divorce him and to never see him again. This way, his departure would not only not bring her pain, but it would alsopletely free her. If she did not see him again, she would definitely be able to walk out of her pain and start a new life. ¡°Brothers, I implicated you. If it weren¡¯t for saving me, you wouldn¡¯t have...¡± Meng Lichuan med himself. Because he was the only one who¡¯d got them all involved. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! What do you mean by implicated?! Brother, we¡¯re going to live and die together!¡± Gong Zeye walked forward and hit him. They were good brothers who would be together for the rest of their lives! What did he mean by implicating them! Chapter 1106 - Let’s Go Together (1)

Chapter 1106: Let¡¯s Go Together (1)

Meng Lichuan was a mixed-blood. His biological father was a big shot in Country T and was born to an orthodox family before the chaos. Back then, in order to obtain a higher position, his father divorced his mother and married a daughter from a more powerful family. Meng Lichuan followed his mother back to her country to live. Last month, his father¡¯s family was assassinated. The chaos began. In order to obtain the support of his father¡¯s subordinates, his only sessor became someone that the two factions wanted to capture for the main seat. If he obeyed, he would be a puppet. If he didn¡¯t, he would die. Bo Junyan and the others hade to Country T to save Meng Lichuan. But no matter how strong they were, in another country where their opponents had strength in numbers, they¡¯d still fall into desperate straits. After another wave of attacks, they ran out of ammunition and food. They heard the sound of footstepsing toward them. Gong Zeye pulled Meng Lichuan and Fu Siye¡¯s hands emotionally, allowing Bo Junyan to grab his hands as well. ¡°Come, Brother Bo, let¡¯s hold each other¡¯s hands tightly. If we die like this, we might be able to reincarnate into a single family and be brothers!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Gong Zeye suddenly added, ¡°Brother Bo, let me bite you hard!¡± Bo Junyan looked at him, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m going to bite a mark into you so that if we don¡¯t reincarnate into the same family, I¡¯ll remember you when I see your mark in my next life. I still want you to be my Brother Bo and follow you in the future!¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s words were full of reluctance to part. They were people who would not give up until thest moment, but they had already reached thest moment. When he thought about how his glorious life was going to end just like that, he was filled with reluctance and unwillingness to leave this world! There were still a lot of fun things that he had yet to have, and he had yet to let his mother have a grandchild... Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°When you be sworn brothers, you will always say that you do not wish to be born on the same day, month, and year but wish to die on the same day, month, and year! This means that it¡¯s a good thing for your good brothers to die on the same day, month, and year! Come on, brothers!¡± Gong Zeye said passionately. In fact, it was not a bad idea to die together! The others were speechless. ¡°Seeing how much you want to die on the same day, month, and year, I can¡¯t help but want to fulfill your wish.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for people to live, but it was also a rare chance for these brothers to gather together and die together. If they missed this chance, it was hard to say if they would be able to gather together again. Hence, he wanted to fulfill his wish. The sudden voice startled them and they looked up at the same time. Then, they saw Mu Huan, who was wearing a camouge suit and a pair of explosion-proof sses with a weapon in her hand, looking at them coolly from a distance. ¡°I heard that if people die at the same time, the chances of them being reincarnated together will be higher. Do you want me to help you and let the four of you die at the same time?¡± Mu Huan raised her brows yfully. His senior brother said that the people trapped here were the big shots of the financial groups in the country. This big shot of a financial group who wanted to die and reincarnate with the others was too funny. It directly overturned her understanding of the big shots of the financial group. He was like a chuunibyou[1] youth. ¡°Xiao...¡± Gong Zeye widened his eyes in shock when he saw who it was. It was his sister-inw... it was his sister-inw! How did she break through the encirclement? And how did she enter so quietly that they did not even notice her presence! [1] A Japanese ng referring to young teenagers with delusions of greatness Chapter 1107 - Let’s Go Together (2)

Chapter 1107: Let¡¯s Go Together (2)

When Mu Huan saw their faces clearly, a look of surprise shed across her eyes. This was because among these four men was actually the man she fell in love with at first sight in the departure lounge! This caused her to instinctively stride forward and stand in front of Bo Junyan. Reaching out, she lifted his chin, then wiped away the dirt on his face to carefully examine it. ¡°Thankfully, your face isn¡¯t injured.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The wounds on his body were still bleeding and he could not stand up. The first thing she cared about was his face... In the past, he¡¯d felt that his wife loved only his face. Now... He felt that it was even more so. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon. It¡¯s really fated.¡± Mu Huan had thought that the next time they met, if she still felt that way about him, she would chase after him. She didn¡¯t expect to see him again so soon. That day, she did not manage to leave because of the storm. When she was about to leave, her senior called and told her to wait for a while before leaving. He said that there might be another mission. Hence, she told Li Meng and Wu Xingye to leave first while she waited here. She had been waiting for the mission to rescue the big bosses of the business world who were trapped here. She never thought that he would be among the people she had to save! This was really fate. She could not stop it! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you mute?¡± When she was listening quietly earlier, she had never heard him, who was called Brother Bo, speak. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s enough that you have this face.¡± The more she looked at this face, the more she liked it and wanted it. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± All the brothers: ¡°...¡± Not only did his wife not know him, but she even treated him like a mute. Their Brother Bo was really pitiful... At this moment, the other people from Stargate rushed in. When they saw their second-inmand actually hooking a man¡¯s chin and teasing him, they instantly broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Boss Huan, the people outside have been dealt with. However, we need to retreat immediately. There are still enemies surrounding us.¡± Mu Huan let go of Bo Junyan¡¯s chin and checked the wounds on his body. Seeing that he was still bleeding, she took out some medicine to stop the bleeding. Soon, the bleeding stopped. At the same time, the other people from Stargate inspected the injuries on Fu Siye and the other two. Their mission was to rescue them safely. If they died, the mission would be considered a failure. Up until now, their organization Stargate had yet to fail any missions. They definitely could not set this precedent. Bo Junyan suffered consecutive injuries and lost too much blood. His body was so weak that he could not even stand up. Just as the captain of Stargate was about to help Bo Junyan up... ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mu Huan pushed him away and helped Bo Junyan out. ¡°...¡± Was it really okay for our Chief Huan to take a liking to someone so obviously? Although Bo Junyan really wanted to hug Mu Huan and lean closer to her, she was only interested in him after seeing his face. He was afraid that if they interacted more, she would remember more. Hence, he ordered, ¡°Let him help me.¡± ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you mute?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Huan did not say anything else. She let him ce all his weight on her shoulders and led him away. ¡°Let that mane.¡± Bo Junyan insisted that the tall and strong mane. Chapter 1108 - Let’s Go Together (3)

Chapter 1108: Let¡¯s Go Together (3)

¡°Let me do it or I¡¯ll leave you here to die. Choose one.¡± Mu Huan always felt that her feelings for him were too sudden, inexplicable, and uncontroble. Hence, she wanted to figure out where her inexplicable fondness for him came from. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°There are still three minutes before the next wave of enemieses. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to choose.¡± With that, she started counting down. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Before Mu Huan could count to three, Bo Junyan pressed himself against her and let her carry him out. When his weight settled on her shoulder, the familiar scent, the sensation, startled her. Something shed through her mind, but it was too quick for her to think of anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan asked when he felt her body stiffen. Did she think of something? Recovering herself, she didn¡¯t want to exin anything to anyone, so she reached out and stroked him a few times. ¡°You have a nice body.¡± It felt familiar. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± At this critical moment, she was still in the mood to flirt with a handsome man... She wanted to lead them away, but once they were out of the house, she didn¡¯t go outside. Instead, she led them to the basement of the house. Gong Zeye said, ¡°Are we going to hide in the basement?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave from the basement.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gong Zeye was stunned. ¡°I got someone to follow the underground waterway and open up the basement here. We¡¯ll evacuate through the sewers.¡± The group of them were surrounded by two groups of people. They had no chance of winning if they fought head-on, so they could only run. However, there had to be a way out. After epting the mission, Mu Huan had studied all the maps in the vicinity several times, but there was no way out. This was because every road that could be reached was heavily guarded. It was even more impossible to rescue them from the air. They were afraid that their helicopters would be destroyed and they couldn¡¯t fly here. Then the only way out was to go underground. Thus, she found the sewer engineering blueprint of this city and then found the nearest sewer. She led her men through the sewer, into the basement of this house, and evacuated from the sewer. As time was limited, the tunnel that they dug into the sewers wasn¡¯t very wide. People couldn¡¯t walk there, so they could only crawl. Although Fu Siye and the rest were injured, they were not seriously injured and had the stamina to crawl through this tunnel. However, Bo Junyan, who had been protecting them, was severely injured. It was already a miracle that he was still able to hold on and not faint. It was impossible for him to crawl out of this ce. Mu Huany on the ground and tried to crawl out with her back facing him. Bo Junyan instinctively rejected this method because he was so tall and heavy. He was also injured and had no strength at all. If he were to put all his weight on her, she would be ttened. Even though he knew that Mu Huan was very strong, in Bo Junyan¡¯s heart, he had always subconsciously treated her as a little softie who needed his protection, a little baby who needed his meticulous care. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Quick, don¡¯t be embarrassed!¡± Mu Huan urged him to hurry up. The moment she finished speaking, they felt the ground shake a few times. They knew that it would be toote if they did not leave now. Although Bo Junyan did not want to use this method to leave, Mu Huan was the only one who could do it. As the tunnel was too small, two tall and strong men stacked together could not pass through. Mu Huan, on the other hand, was thin and small. Even with the two of them stacked together, she would not upy much space and could still pass through smoothly. Chapter 1109 - Let’s Go Together (4)

Chapter 1109: Let¡¯s Go Together (4)

¡°Do you have SS medicine?¡± Bo Junyan suddenly asked. Mu Huan knew what he was trying to do by asking this. She opened the portable medicine box she carried with her and took out a tube of medicine for him. Bo Junyan gave himself a shot. This medicine could strengthen one¡¯s physical strength in a short period of time. He could not rely on his wife to advance. In the narrow space, he pressed against her. His aura and everything about him gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity... In fact, whenever he moved, she would instinctively cooperate with him. The distance was neither long nor short... Something tried to break out of the cocoon in her mind, but it was suppressed in the end. The forceful pressure caused her head to ache. After she climbed out, she immediately got someone to lift Bo Junyan up. She stayed away from him for the moment, trying to clear her mind. Bo Junyan, who had used medicine to maintain his strength, fainted the moment he came out. He was carried out by two people. After Mu Huan¡¯s headache subsided, she walked forward and looked at Bo Junyan with a darker gaze. Gong Zeye, who was walking beside her, looked at her. Fu Siye and Meng Lichuan couldn¡¯t touch the water because of their injured legs. They were also carried by others, but they would asionally look at Mu Huan. That was because they had seen Mu Huan cover her head with her hand, looking like she had a headache. They were afraid that she¡¯d had a headache because she thought of something. When Gong Zeye looked at Mu Huan again... Mu Huan suddenly asked, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± He looked at her as if he knew her. Could it be that she had interacted with him during the six months she had forgotten about? Gong Zeye was shocked. Did his sister-inw remember something? Holy shit! What should he say? What should he say? How should he answer? ¡°Can¡¯t you answer?¡± Gong Zeye was speechless. Just as he was racking his brains to think of what he should say... Mu Huan changed the topic. ¡°Speed up. It¡¯s too smelly here.¡± Gong Zeye was speechless. Sis-inw, you changed the topic too quickly. Did you think of something or not... They all wanted Mu Huan to remember something because the way she looked at their Brother Bo without any love in her eyes was too heartbreaking. It was so heartbreaking that it made their hearts ache, let alone their Brother Bo¡¯s. Their Brother Bo was just too strong and had never shown it. However, when they thought about how the old master was still alive and well, they didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to remember anything, lest everything returned to how it was before. At the thought of this, Gong Zeye could not help but sigh at the impermanence of this reality. In the past, Old Master Meng was an elder that they respected very much. Now, they all wished for him to die sooner. Although it was immoral, they couldn¡¯t help but hope that. While the old man was still alive, it was too torturous. By the time Bo Junyan woke up, they were already on the ship leaving Country T. Due to the strict investigation when boarding a ne, it was no problem for them to leave by air. However, it was impossible for Meng Lichuan to leave alive. Therefore, Mu Huan chose to ship them by hiding in the cargo hold. When Bo Junyan woke up, he choked on the foul air in the basement and coughed. Mu Huan handed him a ss of water. ¡°Bear with it for now. When we reach the open sea, we can move to a luxury cruise ship.¡± The cruise arranged by Stargate was waiting for them at the open sea. Bo Junyan took the ss of water from her and drank half of it. ¡°You¡¯re quite resilient, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said, looking into his eyes with undisguised admiration. Chapter 1110 - Let’s Go Together (5)

Chapter 1110: Let¡¯s Go Together (5)

She only took a closer look at his injuries after she carried him out of the sewers and brought him to a safe ce. Although he said he did not suffer any serious injuries, his injuries were very serious. Even if he was not an ordinary person, he should have copsed long ago. However, he was able to hold on until then. This was beyond normal medical logic. This person¡¯s willpower was terrifyingly strong. ¡°Did you know that there would be a rescue?¡± That was why he had been holding on to thest bit of strength to not copse. ¡°Mm.¡± When he came, he knew that it would be difficult for him to escape, so he entrusted Yu Hansheng to help him. However, he did not expect that it would be her team who came to save him. He did not know what Yu Hansheng wanted to do. He knew that it was not the right time yet, but he deliberately let her approach him. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! What¡¯s wrong with me? I felt that the man¡¯s mm sounds were familiar the other night, and now this man¡¯s mm sounds are also strangely familiar! It was as if she had heard it many times! Damn... As Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes had been disguised when he was pretending to be someone else, and he had even deliberately raised his shoulders, his figure was somewhat different from his original body. For a moment, Mu Huan did not realize that this man was the disguised man she had seen three times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if we were a couple in our previous life. Why do I feel that way when I see you? I even feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity toward you, especially when I see you...¡± Mu Huanughed. When Bo Junyan had interacted with Mu Huan in the past, because he was a man of few words, he had mostly said ¡°mm¡± to her. Hence, even though she had lost her memory, she still had feelings for this short reply. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± It seemed like he would not be able to say ¡°mm¡± in the future. Suddenly, Mu Huan leaned forward and lifted his chin. ¡°The delicate feeling of needing someone to protect you at this moment is strangely familiar too.¡± It was as if she had encountered it somewhere before. However, this handsome man was so weak that he needed someone to protect his beauty. He was so alluring. If she had seen him before, how could she have forgotten? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± A delicate feeling... Gong Zeye, who was peeping from the side, bumped into Fu Siye, who was beside him. ¡°Brother Fu, look at that posture. Doesn¡¯t it look like it? Our Brother Bo is a weak girl who was snatched away by the bandit boss. Sis-inw is that bandit boss?¡± Fu Siye was speechless. However, they really did look like that! In the past, Little Sister-inw was a petite and cute little sweetheart. Now, she was still petite, but she was full of dominance. And handsome. Especially when she suddenly appeared in front of them. In such a dangerous situation, she coulde and go as she pleased like she was in her garden at home. She was extremely cool. However, it was probably because they thought that they had reached a dead-end when she suddenly appeared and gave them a way out. That god-like light was too dazzling and great, making them subconsciously beautify her in that moment. But no matter what. Their little sister-inw was an extremely powerful existence! She hooked a finger under his chin and studied his face, from his eyebrows to his eyes, his nose, and finally his lips. Suddenly, she lowered her head. When Bo Junyan realized what she wanted to do, he could no longer avoid it. Perhaps he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to do so. He kept forcing himself not to think about it, forcing himself to stay away, to be indifferent. However, the more he forced himself, the more he suppressed it, the more his desire rebounded. However... Before he could taste her sweetness... Chapter 1111 - Are You My Forgotten Ex-husband?

Chapter 1111: Are You My Forgotten Ex-husband?

Her light kiss ended. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Why? Are you disappointed?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow at him. It wasn¡¯t her imagination. This man looked expressionless and treated her like a stranger, but he craved her nearness. It seemed that her sudden and strong feelings for him were not purely love at first sight. To cover it up, Bo Junyan could only say with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯re too rude.¡± Not admitting it? The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips curled up slightly into an evil smile, like that of a scoundrel. ¡°Although you are powerless to resist now, I¡¯m taking advantage of you. I¡¯m not a good person.¡± What she meant was that she had indeed taken advantage of him and kissed him rudely. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± His wife was getting more and more aggressive. ¡°If you think I¡¯m being rude because you¡¯re at a disadvantage, why don¡¯t you kiss me back?¡± Mu Huan suddenly moved closer to him, her beautiful face inching closer. Instantly, Bo Junyan¡¯s breathing became erratic. If this was in the past, he would have pulled her into his arms and fiercely... But... He couldn¡¯t. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make me worse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mu Huan smiled and withdrew her body. Just as Bo Junyan heaved a sigh of relief... ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you want me to take responsibility, I can do so.¡± Before, Li Meng and Wu Xingye did not want her to be with this man but could not tell her the reason. They wanted her to wait, so she would wait. But now, she could not wait. She instinctively felt that he had something to do with the emptiness in her heart. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you like it? Come, say yes?¡± These words came out of nowhere. Mu Huan was stunned. She seemed to have said this before. She did not know whether this feeling was a hallucinatory memory that many people often had, like that feeling that you had done something before when it was actually the first time you were doing it. Or had she really said that before? Bo Junyan¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard her words, which were almost the same as before, but he remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t even say yes. He could not refuse, but he could not agree to it at this time. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He was happy that she was deeply in love with him. She wanted to kiss him and take responsibility for him the moment she saw him. His wife was so adorable. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to take responsibility, then forget it. Anyway, there are plenty of good-looking boys in this world. I¡¯ll go find another one.¡± Mu Huan stood up and walked away. Bo Junyan instinctively reached out to grab her wrist. Mu Huan lowered her head to look at him, the corners of her lips curling up slightly. He was really the most honest person in the world when he said he didn¡¯t want or like her! She wasn¡¯t the only one who had feelings for him. He had feelings for her, too, which could only mean that they¡¯d had a rtionship before. She just couldn¡¯t remember. And there was only one thing she had forgotten. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re the ex-husband I¡¯ve forgotten?¡± Bo Junyan froze. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true.¡± Even if Mu Huan was hypnotized into not thinking about the man she had married before, this was not a feeling she would develop for a stranger she had only met once. Especially that feeling she had when she lowered her head and kissed him. That kiss was a temptation and also a verification. Now, she was certain that this man was the man who had once been married to her. Chapter 1112 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (1)

Chapter 1112: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (1)

¡°You¡¯re so handsome. How could I bear to divorce you?¡± Mu Huan pressed closer to him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She only looked at his face. ¡°In my memory, our personalities don¡¯t match. I got divorced because I wasn¡¯t used to being married to a rich family. I don¡¯t even remember what you look like, and I¡¯ve never thought about you...¡± This, now that she thought about it, was very strange. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past between us. You don¡¯t have to think about it if you can¡¯t remember it.¡± Bo Junyan did not want her to recall those painful memories. ¡°Is there anything I shouldn¡¯t think of?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Bo Junyan: ¡°...!¡± Everyone: ¡°...!!!¡± Did she have to be so sensitive? She hit the nail on the head! ¡°When I woke up, the person I saw was Eisen. He said that I had gotten into a car ident and injured my head, so I had forgotten some of my memories. However, I wasn¡¯t so seriously injured as to warrant amnesia. So, was it Eisen who hypnotized me? Did he give me some fake memories?¡± Mu Huan was so hypnotized that she didn¡¯t think about it. She also didn¡¯t think about the past. She only had her brain and understood herself very well. She could deduce all these based on her reasoning. In the past few days, she had been feeling empty for no reason, as if she had forgotten something important. It made her feel listless no matter what she did, and it made her feel strange. She felt that there was something wrong. Therefore, even if she instinctively did not think about it and could not think about it, she still managed to draw out the entire truth. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She was really too sharp. From the start to the end, he had only grunted a few times and she could think of the truth the second she saw him. Back then, she said that even if she chose to forget it, she could not be with him because it would be easy for her to recall everything in a familiar environment. In fact, she was more self-aware than she thought. ¡°You know about my hypnosis, right?¡± Bo Junyan was silent for a while. ¡°Sometimes, forgetting is a good thing.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She was silent for a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. Sometimes, forgetting is a good thing,¡± she said and stood to leave. She and Eisen were very good friends. She remembered that she had once asked him to experiment on her. He was unable to hypnotize her as she¡¯d resisted using her own will. But if he was able to sessfully hypnotize her and install new memories into her so that she would not think about her ex-husband or investigate the past... This meant that she had voluntarily been hypnotized. She could not withstand something and wanted to forget through hypnosis. No matter what time it was, she was not someone who would run away. Yet, she chose to be hypnotized and forget the truth to avoid it. Then, the things that she wanted to forget would definitely be something that she really could not bear. The things that she could not let go of due to the pain were so terrible that she was willing to hypnotize herself to let go and leave. She must have forgotten about the good things as well, as thinking about them would only be a waste of effort and a source of pain. She had not forgotten anything except for things rted to this man. That could only mean that something had happened between them. She had forgotten about him, yet she could still like and want him so much just because she saw his face. Then she must have liked him a lot before. What kind of thing would make her so incapable of epting it that she would rather leave him and forget him? Just thinking about it made her head hurt. She knew that this was because she had triggered the hypnoticmand. Mu Huan had been very interested in hypnotism before, so she went to learn from him. As a result, she became very good friends with him. Chapter 1113 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (2)

Chapter 1113: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (2)

She had learned hypnosis before, so naturally, she knew it very well. She knew what kind of situation she was in now and how to resolve it. She took a few deep breaths and tried not to think about it. Soon enough, the headache was gone. After Mu Huan left. Bo Junyan asked Gong Zeye to pass the phone to him. ¡°Brother Bo, has Sis-inw thought of something?¡± Gong Zeye asked worriedly as he handed him his phone. What should they do if Sis-inw were to recall everything now? If he were to think of killing Old Master, then... At the thought of this, Gong Zeye wanted to hire someone to kill the elder he once respected so much. Bo Junyan did not say anything. He took the phone and called Yu Hansheng. He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He clearly knew that this was not the time to remind Xiao Huan of the past, yet he had deliberately let her take on these two missions. ¡°I bought a small ind. I stayed there for a period of time and realized that it suits me very well. I want to stay there for the rest of my life. Hence, Stargate will be handed over to Xiao Huan. But she will have to pass more tests.¡± Country T was in a dangerous situation now. Her real skills could only be measured through passing such dangerous tests. Also, if one was to be the boss of Stargate, one could not be easily controlled. He also wanted to see if she would react when she saw Bo Junyan and if she would be able to sense that something was wrong. ¡°Heh...¡± Bo Junyan scoffed. Stay there for the rest of his life? If he could stay there for another day, it would be Bo Junyan¡¯s loss! ¡°Bo Junyan, if you destroy my ind, I¡¯ll make Xiao Huan remember everything,¡± Yu Hansheng said coldly. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. The ship had been sailing for more than two hours and had arrived at the open sea. It sailed out of the open sea for some distance before reaching the cruise ship prepared by Stargate. Mu Huan, who had disappeared the whole time, returned to the warehouse. ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± With that, she gestured for someone to lift Bo Junyan up. The people from Stargate immediately went forward to support him. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that she did not insist on helping him, but he did not say anything. On the cruise ship, the environment was different from the previous boat. In this luxurious cruise ship, everything was avable. There was also a professional medical team who treated their wounds. ¡°Here¡¯s some medicine for you. There¡¯s a prescription for it. Use it ordingly. When we get back, I¡¯ll develop some medicine for your injuries and get someone to deliver them to you.¡± Mu Huan handed the medicine to Bo Junyan. There was also a piece of paper that stated how to use it. Bo Junyan took it from her. He wanted to say ¡°mm,¡± but he thought of something and said instead, ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan looked at him in silence for a while before saying, ¡°I think that if we identally bump into each other in the future, we should go our separate ways.¡± She thought about it for a long time and finally decided that he couldn¡¯t chase her. She thought of all these now. If she was with him, what would she do if she remembered the past? She had chosen to forget something that she could not bear. When she thought about it again, she definitely would not be able to let it go. Why add to his grief? Bo Junyan¡¯s body shuddered. After a long while... after a long while... ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to bear to see you like this.¡± She bent to cup his handsome face. He was a cold and expressionless person. The sadness and pain he inadvertently revealed were especially heartwrenching, making her feel as if she was a heinous viin. She felt that even if she¡¯d had to stab herself ten times, she shouldn¡¯t have said anything to hurt him. Chapter 1114 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (3)

Chapter 1114: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (3)

She definitely used to like him a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t feel so sorry for him. Suddenly, she recalled what she had told Long Feiting previously. The type that she liked, cold-faced and quiet, only doted on her... It didn¡¯t seem like a casual remark but something someone had done to her before. That person must be the man before her. Bo Junyan remained silent. He had always been a man of few words. Now, he was even more at a loss for words. Mu Huan cupped his face and slowly lowered her head. A long timeter... Mu Huan looked into his eyes that were filled with passion. ¡°I seem to be regretting saying those words.¡± It was such a wonderful feeling. Was she really going to give up and never see him again? Before she came to Country T, she thought that it was good to be single and not to be in a rtionship. She had fallen so quickly after meeting him... Had Eisen¡¯s hypnotic skills decreased? ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. Our temporary separation was the right choice,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Temporary?¡± Could it be that they could still be together in the future? Was there something between them? What could it be? Just as she was about to think about it, her head started to hurt again. This made her frown. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t think about anything. Just forget it. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go look for you...¡± Bo Junyan said gently. ¡°Can this matter be resolved?¡± If it could be resolved, would she have chosen to forget? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He did not know what to say. Mu Huan asked again, ¡°How long do we wait?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He did not know how to answer her question. Seeing him like this, Mu Huan could not help but think about it again. The moment she thought about it, her head started hurting again. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Bo Junyan could not bear to see her having a headache and instinctively reached out to hug her. Mu Huan took a few deep breaths to ease the pain. Then, she pried Bo Junyan¡¯s hand away and stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as I said earlier and avoid each other when we meet again.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of pain. It was just that it was rare for Eisen to givemands that would cause pain when hypnotizing. For her to be in so much pain, it had to be because she had made Eisen give the strongest orders. This was definitely something that she couldn¡¯t recall in particr. And with Bo Junyan acting like this, it also meant that she mustn¡¯t remember. As such, he could only not see her. I won¡¯t see him. I don¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t remember if I don¡¯t look into it. After a long silence, Bo Junyan replied, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad. From what you said, this matter can be resolved. You cane and look for me after this matter has been resolved. Seeing how much I have feelings for you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll fall in love with anyone else any time soon. Your chance is still very high!¡± Mu Huan said, patting his shoulder. Mu Huan, who did not have such painful memories, was originally a cheerful and optimistic person. Although she was reluctant to let go of this man who had a lot of feelings for her, she did not feel sad because she did not have those memories. Instead, sheforted him when she saw how upset he was. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°However, you have to settle this matter quickly. There are so many handsome young men in this world, and I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely wait for you.¡± Mu Huan, who had no memories, did not have deep feelings for Bo Junyan, so she was not 100% sure that she would wait for him toe and find her. Bo Junyan did not say anything, but he grabbed her hand tightly. She stared at him, thinking he might not know how to sweet-talk. It would have been nice if he said something sweet to her at a time like this, but he said nothing. Chapter 1115 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (4)

Chapter 1115: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (4)

Instead, his grip was so tight that her wrist hurt. However, he was able to capture her heart even though he did not say anything. She should be able to wait for him for a very long time... A weekter, in Country Y. Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather¡¯s second will stated that the Liu family was to receive 15% of the shares. Mu Huan renegotiated with the Liu family to give them an additional 5%, which meant that she would give the Liu family 20% of the shares. Although Mr. Liu had been working hard all these years, he was originally an employee working at Rui Hui. Mu Huan¡¯s great-grandfather had already given him a lot with 15%, and the remuneration had long exceeded the amount of hard work he had put in. However, Mu Huan felt that Liu Changfeng was a good person who had given her a lot of help. Besides, she knew that Mr. Liu would definitely be very unwilling to allow someone to depose him from a high position. If they didn¡¯t want any conflict, they would lose some benefits. Anyway, it was better to be amicable and make money. Mr. Liu had 20% of the shares and was the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui. He still had a lot of power in thepany. To others, he was a servant. For the main family to give him such benefits, it was already a very generous main family! But to Mr. Liu, this was not enough! This was far from enough! All these years, because of the first will, he had always treated Rui Hui as part of his Liu family. Now, he had to give up his authority to a little girl and let her take charge of his growing empire step by step. He was indignant! Really indignant! Once a person¡¯s greed was opened, it would be an endless ck hole. As long as it was not filled, no matter how much was given, it would not be enough. He felt that it was unfair. However, he did not directly express his dissatisfaction. When Mu Huan approached him to discuss this matter, he was still very grateful. Mu Huan had given him such high regard, indicating that he would continue to serve thepany well and work hard for her in the future. Liu Changfeng, who was standing by the side, did not say a word. His expression was very ugly. While sending Mu Huan off... ¡°I hope Miss Mu doesn¡¯t me Changfeng for being impolite. He really likes you and wants to marry you. I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this now. He feels terrible.¡± Mr. Liu spoke up for his son. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan expressed that she could understand. When she was about to get into the car, she suddenly looked at Mr. Liu and asked, ¡°What about Uncle Liu?¡± Mr. Liu was stunned. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, are you feeling indignant?¡± Mu Huan looked into his eyes. Her eyes, which were like X-rays that could see through everything, made Mr. Liu, who had been through all kinds of storms in the business world his entire life and had seen all kinds of big shots, feel a little overwhelmed. Finally, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t. After all, because of that will, I¡¯ve always treated Rui Hui as my own. In the end, there was actually a second will like this. This makes me feel like a fool, but... ¡°So what if I¡¯m indignant? You¡¯re still willing to give me an extra 5%. Even if you weren¡¯t, I can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, Rui Hui doesn¡¯t belong to our Liu family. I¡¯m just a servant.¡± Mr. Liu smiled bitterly. ¡°Uncle Liu is now the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui. It can be said that Rui Hui will belong to the Liu family in the future. I hope we can make money out of harmony,¡± Mu Huan said directly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Mu. That¡¯s for sure!¡± Without another word, Mu Huan got into the car and left. After she left, the respect and humility on Mr. Liu¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Chapter 1116 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (5)

Chapter 1116: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (5)

The assistant beside him said, ¡°CEO Liu, the words she said just now seemed to be a warning for you not to cause trouble. That¡¯s too much! She actually spoke to you like that!¡± Mr. Liu snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to see how she would gain a foothold in Rui Hui! Just because she had the most shares, it didn¡¯t mean she could gain control of thepany. How many would move to follow her orders? As soon as she made a few wrong decisions, see who¡¯d still dare to let her be the boss! At that time, the power would return to him. In the future, he would no longer be foolish enough to help others, nor would he need others to give him anything! Rui Hui was not his family¡¯s? Alright! He would sabotage it until it bes the Liu family¡¯s rightfully! Rui Hui held a shareholders meeting at the beginning of every month. This was the first time that Mu Huan would officially attend a Rui Hui shareholders meeting as the sessor. At the same time, this meeting was also when Mr. Liu would hand over the authority to Mu Huan. During this meeting, he would step down from his position as the CEO and be the vice-president while Mu Huan would be the CEO. The shareholders and executives in thepany were not optimistic about Mu Huan¡¯s chances. Although everyone knew that the life-extension drugs that she had developed were very profitable, they had seen many formidable pharmaceutical experts in their field. Also, from what they knew, scientists who researched medicine were obsessed with research. How could they lead thepany¡¯s general direction when they only had eyes for research projects? As the saying went, there were specialties in every field. As a researcher, she should just focus on her research and be a major shareholder to get dividends. She shouldn¡¯t be the CEO! If a scientific researcher like her could be a CEO, then everyone could be a CEO! Therefore, even without Mr. Liu saying anything, the other shareholders and executives in thepany were all unhappy with Mu Huan being the CEO. They were all waiting for an opportunity to drag Mu Huan off the stage. She had her connections, and she knew these things. So she¡¯d been preparing for this meeting for days, not giving them a chance to take her down. After giving Mr. Liu 5%more shares, Mu Huan had 50% more shares in her hands. Originally, she¡¯d wanted to give more benefits to the Liu family, but the shares in her hands could not be lower than 50%. Once it was lower than that, it would be even more difficult for her to take over thepany if other people worked together to have more than her. Now she had 50% of the shares, owning half of thepany by herself. In addition, she had asked her senior to take 2% of Rui Hui¡¯s shares for a rainy day. That way, no matter what, she would be the biggest shareholder. She would not let others take over thepany. Mu Huan could be a major shareholder in her spare time, but she wanted to make use of thepany¡¯s dominance. She wanted to use Rui Hui to change some of the bad habits in the pharmaceutical industry. She also wanted to use Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals to bring the Song family¡¯s pharmaceutical industry to glory once again. When she arrived at the meeting room, she was surprised to find that a certain man was also a shareholder of Rui Hui. It was the man who had saved her in Country T. It was no wonder that Mu Huan could not tell that the man in front of her was her ex-husband. It was because Bo Junyan had disguised himself even more meticulously this time. He had even worn contact lenses that slightly changed the color of his eyes. He had also deliberately restrained his aura and changed some of his habits when moving. If one did not already know that he was Bo Junyan, they would not be able to tell who he was just by looking at him. Mu Huan was too sharp. She had thought of the truth of the matter just like that and could not help but think about the past. If she were to find out that this man was him, she would definitely not be able to stop herself from thinking about it again. Chapter 1117 - How Could I Bear to Divorce You (6)

Chapter 1117: How Could I Bear to Divorce You (6)

So she would not remember, she would have a headache. If she remembered, they would be in even more pain. However, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her to face all the tricky situations of her first meeting with Rui Hui alone. He wanted to help her quickly gain a foothold in Rui Hui, so he had to appear by her side. To do so, he could only disguise himself more thoroughly. He could only help her stabilize her footing without her noticing. Mr. Liu was also surprised to see Bo Junyan. He had always known that there was a shareholder with 5% of the shares in thepany. However, that person had never attended apany meeting before, so Mr. Liu had never seen this shareholder. Previously, because the other party had fewer shares, he had never paid attention to this person. He did not expect him to appear today. Previously, no matter what happened in thepany, this shareholder had never appeared, but today, he was here. Thinking of something, Mr. Liu nced at Bo Junyan again. Other than his external disguise, Bo Junyan also used an English name. Just as Mu Huan had thought, the shareholders meeting was filled with vicious questions directed at her. Even though she¡¯d been prepared for a long time to deal with most of their questions, she wasn¡¯t an expert businesswoman. When the men asked her questions regarding professional business strategy, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. At this moment, the man spoke. The moment he opened his mouth, everyone in the meeting room was stunned because his method was really brilliant. Even ayman like her felt that his answer was simply too excellent. Next, he helped her to block a few tricky questions. With his help, the meeting ended earlier than Mu Huan had expected. After the meeting, she called out to the man. She called him to her office. She had never liked owing people favors. He had saved her in Country T previously, and now, he had helped her again. She had to repay him. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice was even hoarser than before,pletely different from his original voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. I can¡¯t let you help me for nothing in exchange. If you need my help in the future, just let me know!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Will you agree to anything?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t vite human ethics, I¡¯m fine with anything other than giving myself to you!¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m taking Rui Hui¡¯s shares because I have a pharmaceuticalpany under my name. I want to enter Country Y and be an internationalpany. ¡°In exchange, I can give you the greatest support at Rui Hui!¡± She was tempted, because he¡¯d been so good at the meeting. If she could get his support, then she¡¯d certainly be able to smooth over thepany¡¯s opposition and those waiting to see her make a fool of herself. She did not have much time to waste on internal strife with thepany. However... ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think that you are at a disadvantage with such an exchange?¡± What he wanted her to do was simpler, and what he wanted to do for her was much more difficult. ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Although you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a loss, I think it¡¯s too much for me to take advantage of. I¡¯ve never taken advantage of others for nothing. Why don¡¯t you think about something else? If you want more, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± This was the first time he had met someone who was willing to offer more when negotiating terms. This person was even his wife. He didn¡¯t know if he should call her stupid or too smart. Chapter 1118 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (1)

Chapter 1118: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (1)

After a moment of silence... Bo Junyan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else I want.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. He said that he had only cooperated with her in order to allow his pharmaceutical factory to enter Country Y and be more international. However, he only wanted so few benefits. Now, there was nothing else he wanted. How could a person who wanted to expand his own business not want something? Unless, of course, he was just pretending to coborate with her to help her, who had just taken over thepany. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you so informed about my whereabouts and my movements?¡± The awards ceremony was a public event, but why would he appear at the auctionter, and then in Country T? She¡¯d never sensed that someone was following her. Yet he knew all of her movements, and her movements had always been hidden. Only a few familiar people knew. No one would betray her, but he was not one of those people. Bo Junyan was afraid that she would let her imagination run wild or investigate and find out something, so he said directly, ¡°Your senior brother and I are life and death friends.¡± ¡°...¡± It made sense that her senior brother would know her whereabouts. As there was only kindness and no malice in him, Mu Huan did not doubt his words. ¡°Although I¡¯m very tempted by your suggestion, if you don¡¯t want bigger benefits, I¡¯ll reject your offer of cooperation.¡± Even if she had other things to do and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on these people in thepany, she didn¡¯t want to owe him any favors, especially after he¡¯d said that he liked her. He had helped her so many times, and she could not return the favor. Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°You said that you want to work with me, but in fact, you just want to help me gain a foothold in Rui Hui, right?¡± Mu Huan directly rified. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t like people older than me, so whatever you do is useless. You don¡¯t have to waste your precious time on me.¡± Mu Huan had always been unable to ept just anyone. She didn¡¯t give people hope, nor would she take advantage of others just because they liked her. ¡°I heard that your ex-husband is ten years older than you,¡± Bo Junyan said instinctively. ¡°It mainly depends on the face. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re ugly?¡± She had just remembered her ex-husband and he already knew about it. It seemed like his rtionship with her senior brother was extraordinarily good. However, was it that kind of life-and-death friendship? Her senior brother had pitifully few friends. If he was her senior brother¡¯s best friend and had such a good rtionship, she should have met him before. Or had she seen him before? Was that why she felt that strange sense of familiarity with him? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You said that you¡¯re my senior brother¡¯s best friend, so why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Also, how ugly are you that you can¡¯t show your real face to others? Did you injure your face or something? If you¡¯re injured, let me take a look at your injury. I might be able to treat it for you. If not, you can go for stic surgery. It¡¯s so inconvenient for you to keep putting on makeup.¡± Mu Huan was already very curious about him putting on makeup every time he appeared. Thinking that they might have met each other before, she became even more curious. She even inched closer to him. Despite what she¡¯d just said, she didn¡¯t believe a word he¡¯d said about his ugliness. If a person was so ugly that he couldn¡¯t even show his true face to others, that person would more or less feel inferior and have a dark aura. However, this man didn¡¯t give off any sense of inferiority at all. Instead, he was filled with a calm and confident domineering aura. Just by looking at his aura, one could tell that he was someone who had been in a high position for a long time. Chapter 1119 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (2)

Chapter 1119: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (2)

His ugliness was 99% an excuse. If he was really ugly, it could only be because his face was injured. Hence, she said that to get some useful information. Bo Junyan instinctively took a few steps back at her approach. Mu Huan raised her brows slightly. Didn¡¯t he say that he liked her? Wasn¡¯t he paying attention to her like this? Why did he retreat every time she approached him? It was so contradictory that it was impossible not to think that there was something wrong with him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too concerned about me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll go investigate,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Actually, I was asked by your senior brother toe here.¡± Bo Junyan said calmly, ¡°Also, when you said that you don¡¯t like older people, I gave up on that idea. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you. Also, if I can tell you my identity, I¡¯ll naturally tell you. You don¡¯t have to investigate anything. If you don¡¯t want me to help you, then I won¡¯t. But if that¡¯s the case, your senior brother will have paid me for nothing.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°If my senior brother asked you toe, why didn¡¯t you say it at the start and instead beat around the bush?¡± He said that he wanted to work with her for his pharmaceuticalpany. ¡°You have to ask your senior brother.¡± Without a word, Mu Huan directly called Yu Hansheng. ¡°I was the one who¡¯d asked him to do this. As for why I asked him to do this, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t have any reason to give her, so he didn¡¯t give her a reason. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about how you¡¯ll owe him any favors. I¡¯ve paid a huge price here.¡± Yu Hansheng did not know what Bo Junyan was thinking. If he had told Mu Huan earlier that Yu Hansheng had been the one to ask him to help her, wouldn¡¯t that have been fine? Why did he have to say such things again? Yu Hansheng could not figure out why Bo Junyan did not say it directly. Instead, he waited for Mu Huan to reject him. He had no choice but to take the risk of being suspected by Mu Huan to pull him out. Actually, the reason was very simple. It was because Bo Junyan was petty and was unwilling to do so. He needed another man to speak before he could approach and help his wife. Therefore, he was unwilling to do this unless he was rejected. Yu Hansheng continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t learned business before, and neither have I. Therefore, I especially asked him to guide you along so you could learn how to manage thepany and how to handle business matters. After all, you have to learn everything. It¡¯s impossible for you to control argepany in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Then tell me directly.¡± Mu Huan still felt that there was a problem. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? The reason is confidential,¡± Yu Hansheng said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He just couldn¡¯t find a reason to keep it a secret. He really treated her like a three-year-old. ¡°Anyway, just let him guide you for a while.¡± Yu Hansheng hung up after saying that. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She looked up at the man in front of her and stared at him for a while. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Tin.¡± ¡°A fake name?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Bo Junyan replied, ¡°An English name.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Mu Huanughed. ¡°Since my senior brother wants me to learn from you for a period of time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for a while.¡± He had sessfully attracted her attention and made her want to know who he was, why he seemed to like her yet rejected her approach, and why she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him. There was also an indescribable feeling. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had previously told him that she was unwilling to ept his cooperation and help. Chapter 1120 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (3)

Chapter 1120: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (3)

Now, even after her senior brother did not give her any exnation, she still followed... If Bo Junyan wanted to do something, she would investigate him. But even if there¡¯s such an obvious problem with what her senior brother said, she would not probe further and just ept it. Although it was a little childish, Bo Junyan could not help but feel a little sour. In his wife¡¯s heart, he wanted to be the most important. Only he should be the most important and closest to her. He wanted her to keep her distance from other men! But now, he didn¡¯t even dare to appear in front of her openly, hug her, or approach her... He wondered how long it would take him to stand in front of her openly, hold her, and kiss her. Bo Junyan was just an ordinary man who wanted to lead a good life with his wife... His body and mind yearned for his wife... This desire made him forget to keep his distance from Mu Huan in the days that followed. He could not help but approach her. Just like now. While he was teaching her some professional knowledge, he spoke from behind her. This position was extremely intimate. He almost hugged her. If it were any other man, Mu Huan would definitely not have allowed him to be so close to her. However, just as she had said before, she had an inexplicable feeling toward him. This feeling became more and more obvious as they got closer during these days. She instinctively did not reject his approach at all. She even felt an inexplicable desire to be near him and be embraced by him. Mu Huan was shocked at this thought. What was wrong with her? Didn¡¯t she like her ex-husband a lot? Didn¡¯t she want to be with him a lot? Didn¡¯t she want to wait for him forever? Why did she like another man¡¯s nearness and have an inexplicable desire for him? What was wrong with her? Was she a b*tch who liked two men at the same time? Otherwise, why would she feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity with both men and desire for their closeness? Damn... Sensing that she was distracted, Bo Junyan lowered his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No... Nothing...¡± Mu Huan instinctively shook her head. As he needed to get closer to Mu Huan, Bo Junyan¡¯s disguise was more meticulous now. He deliberately acted differently from his original self. Furthermore, Mu Huan only had feelings for him through his face. She did not know much about him as he was now, so she did not associate the two of them together. However, no matter how a person¡¯s appearance changed, his inner self would never change. Therefore, he still gave Mu Huan a very familiar feeling and an inexplicable favorable impression. ¡°Concentrate.¡± Bo Junyan was a rather serious person. Although he doted on Mu Huan, he used to have strict requirements for her when it came to her studies. Now, he also had strict requirements when teaching her business knowledge. She had to pay attention to what he said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It seemed like he was right. He really didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. On the contrary, she had slowly developed feelings for him. This... damn... Mu Huan did not want to think about the past, but the familiarity that Bo Junyan and this man gave her was uncontroble. She could not help but think about what kind of past she had with them, and why she could not control herself. However, just thinking about it gave her a headache. He wanted to find Eisen to make him undo the hypnoticmand, but she was afraid that if he did, it would be even more painful... Hence, she could only look for Li Meng. Chapter 1121 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (4)

Chapter 1121: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (4)

¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯m not a b*tch, am I?¡± Xiao Meng was her best friend. She would definitely tell her everything. She just needed to confirm if she had liked two men at the same time. Li Meng, who was eating, almost choked on her words. ¡°What are you saying? How are you a b*tch?¡± ¡°When I was married to Bo Junyan, did I like any other man?¡± She did not remember this man, but she felt a sense of familiarity toward him. She had lost only half a year¡¯s worth of memories, so if she had rtions with the other male lead, it could only be while she was married to Bo Junyan. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before...¡± Mu Huan told Li Meng about the man called Tin. ¡°Tell me, if I didn¡¯t like two men at the same time, why would I have such an indescribable sense of familiarity with him and an uncontroble feeling of affection? Why would I have such feelings for both men! ¡°If I didn¡¯t like two men at the same time, I wouldn¡¯t be feeling such things for two men at the same time...¡± Mu Huan suddenly widened her eyes at this thought. ¡°Could it be that Bo Junyan is pretending to be Tin?¡± The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. First of all, although their appearances were different and the other man was a few centimeters taller than Bo Junyan, that difference could be achieved by wearing higher heels. Secondly, if he was Bo Junyan, it would make sense if he did not dare to show his face. Previously, he had been afraid that she would remember something if she saw him, which was why he had disguised himself. There was also the time when she had met Bo Junyan in the airport departure lounge. That was the departure lounge for Country T. He had saved her in Country T¡¯s capital, and she had saved Bo Junyan. They were both in Country T at the same time. She could still remember the surprise in his eyes when he saw her, as if he was very surprised that it was her. Now that she thought about it, it was because he had asked her to leave afterpleting her mission and before he was trapped. Hence, he did not expect her to still be in Country T. Furthermore, Tin had said that he was a close friend of her senior brother, and Bo Junyan could also use Stargate to save him. There was so much ovepping information. No matter how she thought about it, the two of them were the same person. And Xiao Meng was certain that Mu Huan did not like two men at the same time. If she didn¡¯t like them both in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have such feelings for them. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Her Xiao Huan definitely did not like a second man. If she had such feelings for that man, then that man could only be Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan had actually put on makeup and approached Xiao Huan. He had concealed his identity just to help Xiao Huan control Rui Hui. Seriously... How touching! God Bo would always be on the front line of spoiling his wife! She couldn¡¯t help but hope that Old Master Meng would die soon! This was the first time, really, the first time she wished for someone to die sooner... Master Meng was really too evil. Someone like him should go to hell and not live well. After Mu Huan officially took over Rui Hui, she held a press conference and announced to the public that she was going to take over as the CEO of Rui Hui. She wanted the shareholders to know the general direction of thepany¡¯s future operations and stabilize Rui Hui¡¯s share price. Because she was Chinese, when she took over Rui Hui, not only were there many television and newspapers reporting about it in Country Y, but even the mainstream television stations and newspapers in the country were reporting about her taking over as the CEO of Rui Hui. Chapter 1122 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (5)

Chapter 1122: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (5)

Mu Huan had recently won the highest honor in the pharmaceutical field. Now that she was taking over the top pharmaceuticalpany internationally, she could really be said to be standing at the top of the world! There were too many reports about her in the country. It was hard not to see them. Imperial City... ¡°Yo, Old Meng, isn¡¯t this the granddaughter-inw you used to look down on?¡± An elderly man pointed at the photo of Mu Huan in the newspaper. Old Master Meng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The other old man put on his sses and took a closer look. It was indeed Mu Huan. ¡°Isn¡¯t she also the one who developed the life-extension medicine?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Heavens... She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s so capable!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not an ordinary ability!¡± ¡°Old Meng, you¡¯ve always had good taste. Why did you chase away such a golden phoenix?¡± ¡°Old Meng, you¡¯ve really be old!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re really old now. You didn¡¯t like such a good granddaughter-inw and forced her to leave. If you hadn¡¯t, how much life-extension medicine could you have taken? Perhaps in the future, she might even be able to develop a medicine that can let you live longer. Just thinking about it makes people envious, jealous, and hateful. It¡¯s just a pity... that you were blind and chased her away. Now, she¡¯s beyond your reach!¡± Outsiders thought that Old Master Meng had used his life to threaten Bo Junyan to divorce Mu Huan. In addition, Old Master Meng was usually too arrogant and didn¡¯t give others any face. Therefore, people took the opportunity to step on him when he was down. ¡°I heard that your filial grandson isn¡¯ting to visit you anymore.¡± ¡°Did they cut ties with you?¡± ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been smart all your life, but in the end...¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve done is truly regretful!¡± ¡°Old Meng, to live to this point, you¡¯re really...¡± ¡°We all want to use Old Meng as a negative example! In the future, we must not interfere with the children¡¯s freedom to love!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What era is this? Who would still interfere with their children¡¯s marriage? Only those senile people would do that...¡± Old Master Meng was about to explode with anger. In the past, none of them dared to say a word in front of him. In the past, all of them were careful to please him when they saw him! Now, they actually dared to talk about him like this in front of him! ¡°By the way, Old Meng, didn¡¯t you always want Bo Junyan to marry Ling Wei? You broke up your grandson and Mu Huan. Why didn¡¯t you have him marry Ling Wei?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ling Weimit suicide by jumping into the sea after killing someone overseas? How is he supposed to marry her if she¡¯s dead? Is he going to marry a memorial tablet? I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even have a memorial tablet. I heard that Ling Feng has fallen to the point where he doesn¡¯t even have a ce to live and hasn¡¯t gone overseas to collect Ling Wei¡¯s corpse...¡± ¡°Tsk, my memory is really bad. I forgot about this!¡± ¡°Old Meng, the one you wanted to be your granddaughter-inw so badly, her family went bankrupt and she became a murderer who jumped into the sea tomit suicide. You despised Mu Huan so much and tried so hard to chase her away, but she became so sessful. Do you regret it? Or do you regret it so much that your intestines have turned green?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless even if he regrets it so much that his intestines turn green. That youngdy Mu Huan will never return.¡± ¡°With that kind of ability and that kind of family background, why would she return?¡± ¡°Old Meng, I really didn¡¯t expect that after being shrewd all your life, once you¡¯re old... tsk tsk... If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t keep being alive! It¡¯s too embarrassing!¡± Old Master Meng stood up and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 1123 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (6)

Chapter 1123: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (6)

These damned old things! ¡°What are you shouting for? Who do you think you are now? You¡¯re just a smelly old man who¡¯s despised by his family. Without Bo Junyan, who doesn¡¯t care about you, what do you have? Do you think we need to be afraid of you?¡± One old man snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you still think it¡¯s like in the past?¡± Right now, Bo Junyan could not wait for his grandfather to die. So what if they offended him? There was nothing to be afraid of! ¡°Since you¡¯re so stupid, the Bo family and even your biological daughter probably don¡¯t want to see you anymore, right? As a human being, to be honest, there¡¯s really no good life to live if you¡¯ve already failed so badly.¡± ¡°You... you...¡± he said, trembling with rage. ¡°Alright, stop talking. If this person is angered to death, we will have to take responsibility as well. Stay away from him...¡± ¡°That makes sense... Let¡¯s go!¡± After he said that, the people surrounding Old Master Meng dispersed. This was a top-notch banquet in the upper-ss circle of the Imperial Capital. In the past, when Old Master Meng appeared at such banquets, he would always be surrounded by people who fawned over him and ttered him. Today, not only was he mocked and ridiculed but he was also stepped on while he was down. Now, they were even treating him like a gue. This made him even more furious. Never! He, Meng Dongsheng, had never been so embarrassed in all his years of life! No one had ever dared to treat him like this before! ¡°Old Master, please calm down.¡± The butler, who was standing far away, saw this situation and hurried forward. He reached out to support the trembling Old Master Meng, telling him to calm down and not fall down in anger. ¡°I want her dead! I want her dead!¡± Old Master Meng gritted his teeth. He wanted Mu Huan dead! He wanted her dead! All of this was because of her! If not for her, he would not have ended up like this! His family wouldn¡¯t have abandoned him and allowed him to be trampled on outside! Since there was nothing he could do about it, he couldn¡¯t ask for a life-extending medicine. If he couldn¡¯t live well, then she couldn¡¯t live well either! If he died, she would die with him! ¡°Old Master...¡± The butler had been by his side for so many years and knew whom he was referring to when he said he wanted her dead. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Master Meng said as he walked out. Even if he had to go bankrupt, he would find the best killer to kill Mu Huan! He was about to die anyway, so there was nothing else he could lose! Rather than being humiliated like this and beingughed at by others, it was better to die earlier! ¡°Old Master, Young Master Bo loves Miss Mu deeply...¡± Seeing that he was really going to do that, the butler hurriedly advised Old Master Meng. Putting aside the fact that Mu Huan was not easy to kill now, just the fact that Young Master Bo had separated from Mu Huan for the sake of the Old Master was already painful enough for him. If Mu Huan were to die, how much pain would he be in? ¡°How could he treat his own grandfather like this just for a woman? Do you want me to think about such an unfilial person?¡± Master Meng was utterly disappointed with Bo Junyan. He had never expected that his grandson, whom he had raised single-handedly, would treat him like this. ¡°Master...¡± The butler tried to persuade him. Old Master Meng red at him coldly. ¡°Why? Do you also think that I¡¯m old and useless and want to betray me?¡± The butler hurriedly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m loyal to Master!¡± It was precisely because of his loyalty that he did not want the old man to continue making mistakes. ¡°Since you¡¯re loyal, go and contact someone for me!¡± Old Master Meng said. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll contact someone myself!¡± Chapter 1124 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (7)

Chapter 1124: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (7)

The butler was probably trying to persuade him because he didn¡¯t dare to do it, so Old Master Meng wouldn¡¯t ask him to do it. He had to do it himself. With Mu Huan¡¯s current status, he could only seed the first time. Otherwise, he would be the one to die. He was not afraid of death, but he had to drag Mu Huan down with him! She had ruined his honorable life and made him old only to be mocked like this. If he could not kill her, he would not die in peace! After getting into the car, the butler thought about it and could not help but persuade him again, ¡°Old Master, even if Young Master Bo is unfilial and doesn¡¯t deserve your heartache, what about Missy? Missy is already in this state because of you. If anything happens to you, if you... what will happen to Missy and Second Missy?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t want to care about others, he had to think of his two biological daughters. ¡°Don¡¯t mention them to me. I trained them so hard, but in the end, what did they do to me? After she had her own family, she only cared about her husband and son. Shepletely disregarded me as her father! She allowed others to humiliate and bully me like that, especially her son. She didn¡¯t interact with me before, and after being hypnotized, she wasn¡¯t any better. Coming to see me was just a routine matter. She no longer has me as her father in her heart!¡± The more Old Master Meng spoke, the more he felt that he had failed as a human being. In the end, he was betrayed by everyone. His daughter and grandson, whom he had spent so much effort loving, were all so ruthless to him. And this was all Mu Huan¡¯s fault! The more he thought about it, the more he wished he could kill Mu Huan right now. The butler was speechless. When a person got married, who wouldn¡¯t take their husband and son more seriously? After all, it was their husband and son who could spend the rest of their lives with them. The twodies were already unusual in their filial piety. He wanted to say something else. Old Master Meng red at him fiercely. ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t say another word. Also, don¡¯t leak this matter!¡± The butler looked at his master, whom he had served all his life, and felt an indescribable sadness in his heart. Actually, not only could his master not stand being bullied and humiliated like this, he could not stand the environment he was in. Even he could not stand it. He used to be such a high and mighty master, but now... He really could not bear to see this happen. It was no wonder his master med Mu Huan. If not for her, he would not have fallen this low. Who would have thought that such a little girl back then could cause such an impact? If he had known earlier, everything would have been fine if he had gotten rid of her sooner. Now... The chances of getting rid of her were too low... Not to mention Mu Huan¡¯s current status, her personal capabilities were not that easy to deal with. However, he did not say anything else because he knew that it would be useless no matter what he said. Along the way, the butler was hesitating and thinking hard. When he returned, he thought about it for another night. In the end, he decided to tell Meng Yueying about this matter. He didn¡¯t want the master he had served for his entire life to make mistakes again and again. He didn¡¯t want him to end up with a bad ending. When Meng Yueying found out that her father was going to hire someone to murder Mu Huan, she stood up in shock. ¡°He...!!!¡± She was about to explode. She did not expect that at this point, not only did her father not regret or feel that he had done something wrong, he even wanted to hire a murderer! He was really...!!! ¡°Second Miss, please stop Master. Please don¡¯t let Young Master Bo know about this,¡± the butler pleaded. He did not want Bo Junyan to hate his master even more. Chapter 1125 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (8)

Chapter 1125: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (8)

Meng Yueying rubbed her throbbing temples. ¡°Okay, I got it. Go back and keep an eye on the Old Master. Let me know if anything happens.¡± After the butler left, Meng Yueying, who didn¡¯t know how else to look after him and how to make the Old Master stop doing anything wrong, had a headache. Huo Yuqi, who had heard everything from outside the door, said as she walked in, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but you and Eldest Aunt are too foolishly filial. That¡¯s why my grandfather ended up like this. He¡¯s probably still thinking that no matter what he does, he¡¯s still your biological father. You can¡¯t just watch him die. That¡¯s why even though he¡¯s already fallen this low, he still doesn¡¯t regret it and still wants to kill Cousin-inw.¡± Meng Yueying did not expect her toe back and even hear about this. Her head hurt even more. ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back!¡± She added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this! Pretend you didn¡¯t hear it!¡± ¡°Why are you asking me to pretend not to hear? Also, are you just going to watch Grandpa do something wrong again?¡± Huo Yuqi had matured quite a bit over the past three years. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Meng Yueying snapped. How could she watch her father do something wrong again? ¡°I¡¯m just trying to think of something! My head is about to explode!¡± Huo Yuqi could tell that her mother was so worried that her head was about to explode. Her tone became gentle as she said, ¡°Mom, actually this matter isn¡¯t that difficult.¡± ¡°What? You have a good idea?¡± Meng Yueying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can hypnotize my aunt and make her forget about that matter. We can also hypnotize Grandpa and make him forget about Cousin-inw! After Grandpa forgets about Cousin-inw, we can get someone to take Grandpa overseas. Then, we won¡¯t have to worry about him doing anything wrong again,¡± Huo Yuqi said. Meng Yueying thought that this was a good idea! ¡°Girl, you have finally be useful!¡± ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯ve finally be useful? I¡¯ve always been very useful!¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s face was full of pride as she continued, ¡°Speaking of which, actually, in the past, Cousin could also have hypnotized Grandpa and make him stop objecting to Cousin and Cousin-inw being together. Why didn¡¯t he think of such a method before? If that was the case, there wouldn¡¯t be such a situation now! It seems that even someone as smart as Cousin can fail sometimes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that your cousin couldn¡¯t think of it, but hypnosis isn¡¯t omnipotent. For someone like your grandfather, even if the initial hypnosis made him forget about the marriage alliance with the Ling family, he would still want your cousin to be with other rich women. Back then, your grandfather wanted your cousin to get married and found him a matchmaking partner with great power, but your cousin was unwilling. Your grandfather didn¡¯t force him because he was still thinking about Ling Wei. ¡°Later, when Junyan and Mu Huan registered their marriage, he didn¡¯t jump out to object to their marriage because he had already contacted Ling Wei at that time. At that time, he was thinking that Mu Huan¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t good. Even if she¡¯d married Junyan already, it would be easy to get rid of her after. ¡°For instance, once Ling Wei came back, he¡¯d take Mu Huan away. If Ling Wei didn¡¯te back, he¡¯d have waited to see who else was more suitable. Anyway, it¡¯s easy to chase away thatss from the Mu family. It didn¡¯t matter when he does it. He didn¡¯t take Mu Huan seriously, and he didn¡¯t take the two of them getting married seriously.¡± He did not expect Mu Huan to be so difficult to handle. ¡°Besides, hypnosis can¡¯t make peoplepletely forget. Take your aunt for example. There aren¡¯t many things that she was made to forget, but even so, she often tells me that she feels that something is wrong. Even your aunt feels that way, let alone your grandfather!¡± Chapter 1126 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (9)

Chapter 1126: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (9)

¡°Forgetting someone through hypnosis isn¡¯t that reliable. When people think about it, they might remember it. Even if they can¡¯t remember it, once they feel that something is amiss, they can still find out the truth.¡± ¡°But can you use it on him now?¡± ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s health is much worse than it was three years ago, and he even contracted such an illness. If he doesn¡¯t take longevity medicine to extend his life, he probably won¡¯t have much time left. Besides, he¡¯s getting old, and his mind is already a lot more muddled. He won¡¯t be as smart as before and think of anything that isn¡¯t right. Now, even if he slowly realizes something, he probably... won¡¯t be able to do anything even if he wants to...¡± Young people had bodies that would change drastically after three years, let alone an old man who was almost 80 years old. Huo Yuqi thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to contact Eisen,¡± Meng Yueying said as she stood up. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s get someone to keep an eye on Grandfather first. Someone like him might start contacting people to hire thugs right now,¡± Huo Yuqi said. ¡°It¡¯s really possible!¡± After Meng Yueying was reminded by her daughter, she hurriedly sent more people. She also contacted Eisen and arranged a time to go to Old Master Meng. She would only be at ease if she personally watched him. Old Master Meng was in the midst of contacting someone online when he suddenly lost his connection. He made a call and his phone stopped ringing. He knew that this was definitely not an ident, not a coincidence. Hence, when the butler brought him food, he pped him! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He must have leaked the secret! Who did he tell about him wanting to kill Mu Huan?! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master.¡± The butler was prepared for him to find out, so he did not panic and just admitted it. ¡°You damned bastard!¡± Old Master Meng picked up his walking stick and hit him hard. The butler did not dodge and allowed Old Master Meng to hit and scold him. Until Meng Yueying came in and stopped him. ¡°Move aside! Let me beat this traitor to death!¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he was trembling. He never expected that even his most loyal dog would betray him! All of them had betrayed him! Damn it! How could they all betray him! How could he? Even his loyal dog betrayed him! How could he! ¡°What traitor! He did this for your own good. He doesn¡¯t want you to have a bad ending! He wants you to live until you¡¯re old!¡± Meng Yueying said angrily. ¡°What a dog...! Get lost! Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you too!¡± Old Master Meng said as he hit Meng Yueying with his walking stick. After Meng Yueying was hit hard by the walking stick, her eyes turned red. She lost control and shouted, ¡°Dad, why do you have to do this! Why do you have to do this! Why can¡¯t you just live well and live peacefully! Why can¡¯t you enjoy the happiness of having a family! Why must you do this! ¡°You¡¯ve already caused so much trouble for Big Sister and her family! You¡¯ve already caused Junyan so much pain! That¡¯s your biological grandson and biological daughter! You¡¯ve already caused them to be like this, yet you still... you¡¯re still so stubborn! What exactly do you want? Do you want all of us to die?¡± ¡°Is this my fault? Is it my fault? This is Mu Huan¡¯s fault! This is all Mu Huan¡¯s fault! If not for her, our family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! If not for her, our family would have had it so good!¡± He had two filial daughters, and his two sons-inw listened to him and respected him greatly. His grandson was also one in a million. Chapter 1127 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (10)

Chapter 1127: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (10)

Everyone fawned over him when they saw him. They were all fawning over him! He was so high and mighty. And now? Now, even a dog had betrayed him while he was down! His life had alreadye to this, so what was the point of him being alive! What else did he have to look forward to? ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? If you hadn¡¯t done such a thing, with Xiao Huan¡¯s current status, how great would it have been if she were still the daughter-inw of the Bo family! Why do you push all the me onto someone else and never think about your own mistakes! Things havee to this all because of you! You shouldn¡¯t me anyone at all!¡± Meng Yueying snapped. ¡°You...!¡± Old Master Meng was so angry that he was trembling! Look... This was the good daughter he had raised. She was shouting at him like this, feeling that everything was his fault! Such unfilialness! Meng Yueying looked at the butler and said, ¡°Butler, go. From now on, you don¡¯t have to serve my father. I will send someone else to serve him.¡± The butler thought that staying in front of Old Master would only make him angrier, so he left without saying anything. ¡°Dad, just take it that I¡¯m begging you... I¡¯m begging you to know your ce. Please, let us both live well, okay?¡± Meng Yueying did not want to be fierce to her father. She wanted to be filial to him while he was still alive. So, she begged him to stop. Let them live well. As the saying goes, when one is about to die, one¡¯s words will be kind. Why couldn¡¯t this old man just think of enjoying a peaceful life... ¡°Begging me to let you live well? I too want to beg you to let me live well! I beg you, I beg you on my knees. Can¡¯t you let me live with dignity?¡± Old Master Meng was about to kneel down. Meng Yueying hurriedly supported him. ¡°Dad...¡± ¡°Turn on the Inte. I¡¯m telling you, I have to do this thing. I¡ª¡± Meng Yueying wanted to persuade Old Master Meng, but he kept begging her to turn on the Inte for him. In the end, Meng Yueying realized that she couldn¡¯t persuade him no matter what, so she could only leave and lock him up. Anyway, Eisen would be flying over tomorrow afternoon. When he arrives, as soon as the old man was hypnotized, he would no longer want to do this. This time, she decided, she would take her father and live abroad until he was gone. Then she would return. After Meng Yueying left, Old Master Meng was so angry that he smashed things in the room. He didn¡¯t stop until he had smashed everything he could. Late at night. When everyone thought that Old Master Meng was asleep, he quietly got up from the bed. Then he groped his way to the desk and turned something on it. He opened a small hiddenpartment and took out a phone and a small tablet. After his freedom ofmunication got controlledst time, he secretly went to buy a cell phone, then hid his tablet and inte card. The butler did not know about this. Fortunately, he was on his guard. Otherwise... Ha... Indeed, in this world, other than himself, no one else was reliable. Everyone else would betray him! Old Master Meng had been in the business world his whole life, so naturally, he had his own special channels and connections. He quickly contacted an organization that had never failed even once as long as they epted a mission. Back then, this organization was the one that had caused a world-shaking assassination. The target was such a big shot with tight security, yet they had seeded in their mission. Mu Huan would be nothing! After discussing the price with the other party, Old Master Meng got up to take the bank card he had hidden away and paid the deposit. His bank card was hidden high up. Just as he was about to remove the bank card and get off the stool, he identally stepped on something. He waved his arms in an attempt to bnce his body, but in the end, he fell and the back of his head hit the ground hard. Chapter 1128 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (11)

Chapter 1128: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (11)

After a moment of dizziness, he got up and wanted to quickly pay the deposit before he called for help. He was afraid that once he was hospitalized, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to pay the deposit. To his surprise, it was dark in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even crawl forward, let alone stand. But he forced himself to crawl forward. Old Master Meng was almost eighty years old. If the back of one¡¯s head hit the ground, even young people could get into trouble, let alone an old man like him. However, with his strong mentality, he did not realize the danger he was in. All he could think of was that he had to crawl over. No matter what, he had to pay so Mu Huan would die! No. It should be said that even if he realized the danger, he¡¯d still want to pay the deposit first. Just like now. As his vision grew blurry, he realized that the situation was more serious than he had thought. However, he still had no intention of shouting for someone toe in and save him. He even tried to crawl forward. He wanted to crawl to the front, hold on to the chair, and stand up, then pick up his phone to pay. However... The chair was close to him, just where he could reach out and touch it. All he had to do was stand up, get the phone, and pay the deposit. At such a close distance... It was something that could be done so easily. But he could no longer move! No matter how hard he tried, he could not move at all. At this moment, he wanted to call for help. He still wanted to live on. He wanted to see Mu Huan die. He wasn¡¯t willing to die just like that! However, he couldn¡¯t shout even if he wanted to. When people were about to die, they would magically know that they were about to die. He felt it too. He knew that if he closed his eyes, he would never be able to open them again. He was indignant! Unwilling! He¡¯d die just like that. He¡¯d die in his room. He¡¯d die in such an aggrieved manner. He¡¯d die in disgrace. He¡¯d die by ident... He felt very indignant. He would be dead, but Mu Huan would still be alive and well! If he could even just pay to get people to chase after Mu Huan, he would feel much better. But... Right away. Just one step away. He could do it. He could make her die. But... Such an ident happened, and he could not pick himself up. It was such a simple matter. He just had to do it right away... He was indignant! He was really indignant! However, no matter how unwilling he was... No matter how hard he tried to crawl forward, he could not move at all. Sometimes, just having willpower was not enough. Sometimes, no matter how unwilling you were, no matter how hard you tried, it was useless. Unwilling to give up, he tried to crawl forward. He didn¡¯t want to close his eyes like this. He didn¡¯t close his eyes. However, he could no longer move... The ambitious Old Master Meng, who had once been so glorious and brilliant, had passed just like that. He had stepped on something that he had smashed and thrown randomly. He had fallen off a stool and died. He died in this quiet night. No one knew that he¡¯d died just like that... Just as he had said, it was an embarrassing death, an aggrieving death, an unexpected death... His death was uneptable to him. But he still died. Unlike other elders who had their children before them when they passed away, who died peacefully... He had his eyes wide open, and his hands were still trying to crawl forward... The next morning... Meng Yueying came to deliver breakfast to Master Meng. She knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. This made her feel ufortable. She hurriedly got someone to bring the spare key and opened the door to enter. Chapter 1129 - Old Master Meng’s Ending (12)

Chapter 1129: Old Master Meng¡¯s Ending (12)

When she entered the room, she saw Old Master Meng lying motionless on the ground. Meng Yueying¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Dad...!¡± She stumbled forward and fell beside Old Master Meng. His eyes were still open, but no matter how she shouted, he would not respond to her. ¡°Ah... Dad... Dad...¡± Meng Yueying knelt on the ground and cried. No matter how bad a person was, there would still be people who cared about them. No matter what Old Master Meng had done, to Meng Yueying, he was her biological father, the father she loved very much... Her father just passed. She did not even see him onest time. She actually let him leave alone like this... She... ¡°Ah... Dad... Dad...¡± Country Y... Yu Hansheng held a cat stick and yed with his beloved kitten as he said, ¡°I just received a mission.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything. He was wondering if Mu Huan had discovered something. Recently, the way she looked at him was a little different. ¡°It¡¯s a mission to kill Xiao Huan.¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s next words snapped Bo Junyan back to reality. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Someone had offered a sky-high price to have Xiao Huan killed.¡± ¡°You took it?¡± ¡°Was I supposed to let all that money slip through my fingers?¡± Yu Hansheng raised his brows. Although Yu Hansheng looked like an immortal from heaven and looked otherworldly, he actually loved money. As long as he was given enough money, he would do anything. Hence, Stargate had only one rule for epting jobs. As long as one paid enough money, they would ept any mission. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t know why the other party hasn¡¯t paid the deposit yet.¡± Yu Hansheng couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache when he thought about how he would earn less if this business failed. ¡°Any information on the client?¡± ¡°This has to be kept a secret,¡± Yu Hansheng said. ¡°We can¡¯t disclose it. It¡¯s a rule.¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something when his phone rang. It was his mother. ¡°Junyan,e back quickly... Your grandpa... your grandpa... he... he passed away...¡± On the other end of the phone, Meng Yueman was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. During the hypnosis, Bo Junyan had let Eisen dilute Meng Yueman¡¯s feelings for Old Master Meng. However, even if that was the case, perhaps because Meng Yueman was too filial, the effect did not hold too well. Old Master Meng¡¯s sudden death still made her unable to bear it, and she was so sad that she could not control herself. She cried until her voice was hoarse. At that moment, Bo Junyan¡¯s mind went nk. He passed away? His grandfather passed away? He suddenly... left? Family. Exactly. No matter what they did to make one miserable, one still couldn¡¯t easily let go of one¡¯s feelings for them. Bo Junyan had always thought that with the old master¡¯s physical condition, he could live for another three to five years. But now, he had suddenly died... It was so unexpected. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Yu Hansheng had walked up to him to ask him what was wrong. Bo Junyan snapped back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the country for a while. Help me find an excuse to tell Xiao Huan.¡± With that, he turned around and left. As Yu Hansheng watched him leave, the corners of his lips curled up. Then, he lowered his head and looked at his beloved kitten. ¡°Shall we eat braised fish for lunch?¡± The kitten was speechless. If it could speak, it would definitely tell him that it did not like to eat braised fish! Especially the braised fish he made! It felt that he would poison it sooner orter... Chapter 1130

Chapter 1130: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Old Master Meng died, he was holding on to his bank card. On his tablet, there was also a message from him contacting the killer organization. Hence, Bo Junyan knew that he was the one who had offered a sky-high price to have Mu Huan killed. This made his feelings even moreplicated... His heart, which was originally feeling a little ufortable, could no longer stand it. He did not know why the elder he¡¯d once respected would be like this. Why did it have to be like this in the end? Meng Yueying also knew what Old Master Meng had wanted to do before he died. It was also because of the surroundings that she deduced that Old Master Meng fell and got into trouble because he wanted to pay with his bank card. This made her sad and ufortable, but at the same time, it also gave her an indescribable feeling. This feeling washed away her sadness. It even made her feel that perhaps this was the cycle of karma. He¡¯d wanted someone else¡¯s life, but in the end, his own was taken. In short, though Old Master Meng¡¯s death made them feel bad, their sadness got diluted because he was really... In this world, there were two people who really did not want Old Master Meng to die. It was not the two sisters but Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi. With Grandpa Meng here, they still had hope. Once he¡¯d died, then they... It felt like they hadn¡¯t had time to do anything. Old Master Meng died so suddenly... so suddenly... that it made the two of them want to explode! Country Y... Mu Huan wanted to gain control over Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals. Other than wanting to develop the industry the way she envisioned, the most important thing was that she had previously investigated Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals and discovered that some of the drugs that were in clinical trials would be used on children in remote areas without informing the test subjects. Every medicine needed to be clinically tested on a human body to determine its safety and effectiveness before it could be put on the market. The normal human body testing procedure involved finding patients with these illnesses and giving them money and supplements so that they could test the medicine on them voluntarily. It was very wrong to test medicine without the consent of the subjects, be it health supplements or anything else. The consequences would be very serious. She had once told Liu Changfeng¡¯s father about this matter, but he didn¡¯t stop the experiments. He only did them more discreetly. She knew that only when she was in charge could shepletely prevent such a thing from happening. Hence, the first thing she did after stabilizing her position was to stop doing this. Her order made many of the executives and shareholders of Rui Hui, who were already unhappy with her, oppose her even more. There were fewer and fewer people willing to be experimental subjects nowadays, which resulted in a huge price to pay if they went through the proper procedures. Although Rui Hui was earning 10 billion in US dors annually, the cost of developing drugs and experimenting was also very high. There were many times when the investment was huge, but the research results had failed. Therefore, in order to ensure there¡¯d be benefits, there were many things that were necessary. For example, experimentation on remote, poor, and ignorant people. If she gave the order to stop such projects, they would have to pay a higher price to do testing. In fact, even if they paid a higher price, they might not be able to recruit people. Therefore, there was a huge wave of opposition. Mr. Liu appeared to support Mu Huan on the surface, but he was actually dragging her down in private. She¡¯d talked to him about this before, and he hadn¡¯t stopped the project. He¡¯d known she¡¯d do this once she took over. Hence, he did not take any action and waited for her to seek death. Sure enough, she started, still putting a stop to it with such a tough attitude. Everyone was not satisfied with her to begin with. Now that the benefits were being interfered with, they would definitely oppose her even more. Chapter 1131

Chapter 1131: Untitled

When Liu Changfeng heard this from his father, he went to look for Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m also against this kind of experimentation that goes against human ethics. However, since you¡¯ve just taken over, I think it¡¯s better to postpone this matter.¡± He also knew that such a thing was immoral and had tried to dissuade his father. However, he knew that it was basically impossible to stop such experiments. It was not only Rui Hui that did this. Other pharmaceuticalpanies did the same thing. This was amon urrence in the industry, and there was no other way. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but we have to do this now.¡± Mu Huan knew that Liu Changfeng was doing this for her own good, but this matter could not be dyed any longer. This was because Rui Hui was nning to test the effects of a drug on a group of children. This was definitely something beyond her bottom line. Even if this happened in anotherpany, she would find a way to expose this matter, let alone in thepany she¡¯d taken over. ¡°Xiao Huan, you have to know how many people will be affected by your persistence...¡± ¡°Even for the sake of profit, there are some things that cannot be done.¡± Mu Huan was not a good person. She also liked money, but there were some things that she could not do. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Liu Changfeng still wanted to say something. ¡°I don¡¯t need any advice,¡± Mu Huan said, interrupting him. Liu Changfeng knew that it was useless no matter what he said and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Changfeng, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I really appreciate your concern,¡± Mu Huan said again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me...¡± Her politeness made Liu Changfeng smile bitterly. ¡°Changfeng, I really hope that your family and I will walk towards a win-win situation in the future. Therefore, I hope that you can go home and persuade your father. He can stay neutral and not incite anything.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mu Huan didn¡¯t know about Mr. Liu¡¯s little actions in private. She just wanted to get along well with him and didn¡¯t want to fall out with the Liu family. Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew what his father wanted to do. However, he didn¡¯t know if he should support his father. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to talk him out of it. My father was only angry for a moment. After all, he was so loyal, but your great-grandfather¡ª¡± ¡°I understand. If it were me, I would also feel bitter. However, if we can work together, I can guarantee that what we can give the Liu family in the future will definitely surpass the benefits we can bring to the Liu family by getting married,¡± Mu Huan said. Liu Changfeng stared at Mu Huan for a long time. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about benefits.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± The next day. Because Mu Huan had stopped this project, the project manager in charge of this project led the entire project team to protest collectively in thepany lobby. The moment Mu Huan entered, she was surrounded by them. In the face of everyone¡¯s protests, Mu Huan said in a domineering manner, ¡°All of you should have received the transfer notice from the Human Resources Department. You should know what your new positions are. Today is your day off, and tomorrow will be your day off. ording to thepany¡¯s contract, if you skip work for more than three days, the employee must resign.¡± The implication was that if they wanted to protest, they could do so. If it went on for more than three days, they would consider it a collective resignation. There was nopensation when an employee resigned. When the employees heard her words, they instantly became even more agitated. Their previous positions were fine, but she stopped this project just because she said so. This kind of dictatorship had already incurred public anger. Now, facing their protests, not only did she not appease them, she even threatened them! Chapter 1132

Chapter 1132: Untitled

What was so amazing about a little girl?! Did she know how to lead apany? Did she know how much losses she would bring to it?! If she was allowed to be the CEO of thispany, she would destroy it sooner orter and make them lose their jobs! A person like her had no right to lead them! Following the incitement of someone with ulterior motives, people approached Mu Huan. The security guards at Rui Hui only pretended to stop these protesters at Mr. Liu¡¯s signal. Hence, those people quickly broke through the security guards¡¯ blockade and mobbed Mu Huan. Just as some people wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hurt Mu Huan... Suddenly, two groups of bodyguards dressed in ck rushed in from outside. They simply and roughly threw the people surrounding Mu Huan to the side and cleared a path for her. ¡°Someone hit me! Someone hit me!¡± someone shouted from the crowd of protesters. Then, a group of people started shouting in pain. They were injured everywhere. However, Mu Huan did not pay them any attention. She merely nced at the people who were slumped on the floor before heading upstairs. Her coldness and dominance shocked everyone. Usually, when faced with such arge-scale protest, the CEO would have to appease their employees. However, not only did she not appease them, she even threatened them the moment she came. Now, she even got people to throw them around. She was not just dictatorial, willful, and reckless, she was simplywless and arrogant! As a result, the employees who had only been paid money to protest turned into real protesters. Some even said that they wanted to call the police. However, none of them were really injured. They were thrown to the ground at most. It was useless to call the police. They could only protest louder in the hall. Mr. Liu did not expect Mu Huan to do this. However, he was more satisfied with what she did. She was so cold-blooded and domineering that she would only cause more people to object and protest against her. He acted like a good person andforted everyone. Then, he gave the project manager, who was leading the protest, a look. He followed him upstairs to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°CEO, I know that due to your kindness, you want to stop this project, but it¡¯s not right to be so stubborn... You¡¯re going against thew ofbor. If they sue you, it¡¯ll be very serious. I think we should sit down and talk about it,¡± Mr. Liu advised. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back for this matter,¡± Mu Huan said calmly. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no room for retreat, we can use other conditions to make the employees feel our sincerity. If we do this forcefully, this...¡± Mr. Liu didn¡¯t say it out loud, but if this continued, the consequences would be even worse. He expressed it clearly. ¡°Right now, the only way to stop them from making a scene is to be ruthless. If they want to take me down a notch, I¡¯ll cut them down.¡± Mu Huan was trying to make an example out of them. In the face of deliberately making things difficult for her and protesting, no matter how they discussed it, she¡¯d have to give in a lot before they would calm down. She had no room forpromise on this matter. On other conditions, she couldn¡¯t give in either, because at that moment, she would be deemed weak. After that, she would always be in a disadvantageous position. She wanted to p them to death the moment they started causing trouble so that no one would dare to cause trouble again. ¡°CEO...¡± Mr. Liu looked like he wanted to persuade Mu Huan, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Before Mu Huan could invite them in, the project manager who had initiated the protest barged in with a face full of fury. Chapter 1133

Chapter 1133: Untitled

The project manager walked forward and mmed his hands on Mu Huan¡¯s desk. ¡°CEO, I want to talk to you in private!¡± She looked up at him. Before she could say anything, Mr. Liu said, ¡°Johnson, please watch your tone.¡± ¡°Deputy CEO, please go out for a while. I want to talk to the CEO alone,¡± the project manager said. ¡°You...¡± Mr. Liu wanted to say something. ¡°CEO Liu, don¡¯t you have a meeting to attend?¡± Mu Huan looked at Mr. Liu. ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Liu didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. After Mr. Liu left, Mu Huan leaned back in her chair and looked calmly at the furious project manager, Johnson. ¡°The CEO sure is impressive. If an employee protests, you just hit them,¡± Johnson taunted. ¡°Yes, being a CEO is pretty impressive. It feels good to be rich and powerful,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. Johnson: ¡°...!!!¡± This person was really arrogant! He had seen many rich people. Even the richest man in the world was not as arrogant as her! ¡°If you do this, Rui Hui will go bankrupt in a few years in your hands!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of going bankrupt and want to quit earlier? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll approve your resignation.¡± Johnson: ¡°...!!!¡± She made it sound like he wanted to resign! How did she take it like that! ¡°CEO, you¡¯re threatening the employees into leaving their jobs. I can sue you.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and sue.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was indifferent. Johnson narrowed his eyes, his gaze turning colder. ¡°Does the CEO think I¡¯m a nobody and you¡¯re not afraid with your power and influence?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Johnson: ¡°...!!!¡± He knew that none of these genius researchers were normal! Indeed, she was not normal! Normal people would not speak like she did! ¡°CEO, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I have the power and authority to bully you.¡± Johnson: ¡°...!!!¡± For the first time in his life, he really wanted to strangle someone to death! ¡°CEO, don¡¯t forget that I was in charge of Rui Hui¡¯s experiments in the past. I have a lot of relevant information on previous experiments. These can be used as evidence to expose to the public!¡± ¡°If these were exposed to the public, what do you think would happen to Rui Hui? What would happen to you?¡± Testing drugs on some people who didn¡¯t know what was going on... Even though many in the industry knew about it, the general public didn¡¯t know that such actions were not only against human ethics but also against thew. Once exposed, not only would Rui Hui¡¯s stock price plummet, but she, as the head of thepany, would also have to take legal responsibility. So, instead of pleasing him, she was being unreasonable and bullying him? A nerd really doesn¡¯t know the dangers of the business world! Mu Huan smiled and took out a stack of documents for Johnson to read. ¡°After you finish reading these documents, go and expose them.¡± As he looked at the documents on the table, a bad feeling rose in Johnson¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t want to look at the documents. Seeing that he did not move, Mu Huan kindly flipped open the documents for him to read. She even pushed them forward so that he could read them more clearly. As her hands turned the pages, Johnson¡¯s face grew darker. ¡°This information is enough to push all the me onto you. If you expose what happened in the past, you will be the only one to die! And not only will Rui Hui¡¯s stock price not plummet because of what you exposed, but it will also skyrocket because of it.¡± ¡°Why do you have these?!¡± Johnson said with a gloomy face. Chapter 1134 - Liking Me a Little (1)

Chapter 1134: Liking Me a Little (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why I have all these. All you need to know is that if you don¡¯t want to die, go out and persuade those you¡¯d organized to protest to return to work. Don¡¯t let others use you as a tool and even put your life on the line,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. Johnson looked at her for a long moment, then suddenly, he was tearing at the information in agitation. Mu Huan did not stop him. After he tore it all up, she said kindly, ¡°Are you done? If not, I have a lot of such documents here.¡± ¡°You...¡± Johnson was so angry that his face turned green, red, and white. ¡°Why? Are you so naive to think that this is all I have?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Looking at Mu Huan in this state, Johnson was so angry that he rushed forward to grab her and punch her. But before he could touch her, she lifted her leg and kicked him away. His eyes widened in shock. How could this be! How could this be! How could such a petite Asian woman have such strength! He fell to the ground in shock. Mu Huan stood up and walked toward him. As she approached, he instinctively moved backward. This woman... This woman was simply... too scary! He kept moving back until, against the wall, there was no way out. Fortunately, Mu Huan did not approach him anymore. She just looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to take those protesting downstairs and get back to work,¡± she said, ncing at the watch on her wrist. What happened in the past was an order from his superior. As an employee, he could not disobey it, so she did not hold it against him. In the future, she would not allow such a thing to happen again! At her words, Johnson stood up quickly and started to walk out. Although she hadn¡¯t said anything threatening, he knew that if he didn¡¯t do as she said, he would be in danger. ¡°I think you know what will happen to you if others find out about the information you read,¡± Mu Huan said indifferently just as he was about to open the door. Johnson stiffened. She didn¡¯t say anything more. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew how serious the consequences would be. He knew what he could and couldn¡¯t do. After Johnson went out, he quickly persuaded the protesting staff downstairs to leave. This made Mr. Liu frown. He looked at his confidant and said, ¡°Go and see what happened.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Other than the executives and shareholders, the ordinary employees also did not think highly of Mu Huan. When they found out that Johnson had brought people to protest in thepany lobby, everyone was boiling with gossip, waiting to see Mu Huan make a fool of herself. And when they found out that not only did Mu Huan notfort the protesting employees, but she even got people to beat them up directly, they started discussing fervently. They all felt that Mu Huan¡¯s actions would attract more protests. After all, this was a human-rights society. If she bullied others like this, there would definitely be more people who would not be able to take it. They would be even more against her. However, who knew? Not only did she not receive anyrge-scale protests but the people who had been screaming loudly in the hall, wanting Mu Huan to give them an exnation, had also suddenly retreated! ¡°How is this possible?¡± When the employees heard this news, they all expressed their disbelief! Although no one said anything on the surface, everyone knew that Johnson¡¯s protest was backed by arge shareholder. This matter would definitely not end well. Chapter 1135 - Liking Me a Little (2)

Chapter 1135: Liking Me a Little (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the very least, Mu Huan would have to make manypromises before she could settle the matter temporarily. However, not only did Mu Huan not give in, but she even got others to beat up these people. In the end, nothing happened. The people protesting just left. ¡°It seems that our CEO is not ordinary.¡± Mu Huan had been in charge of Rui Hui for some time now. Although she had not made any mistakes in her handling of matters previously, because a mysterious shareholder had always been by her side, everyone thought that he was the one giving Mu Huan advice, so they did not take her seriously. A week ago, the mysterious shareholder beside Mu Huan suddenly left. Just when everyone thought that something would happen to Mu Huan, she had indeed ordered for the project to stop. There had been a huge wave of opposition this week, and everyone thought that she would not be able to persist. After seeing the people protesting, they felt that not only would she not be able to stop the project, but she would also have to pay a huge price. However, not only did she not back down, she even treated those people with such force. She even magically made them retreat. This made people realize for the first time that their new CEO was not ordinary. Not only was she not a powerless person, but she was also very capable. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so easily! Hence, no one dared to speak ill of Mu Huan behind her back and watch her make a fool of herself. They were afraid that their actions would be found out by her, and then they would be in trouble. Most of the protestors and troublemakers were backed by someone. To ordinary employees, no matter what kind of superior they had, they were still their superiors. They wouldn¡¯t do anything even if they didn¡¯t like them. A colorful night... ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Mu Huan reached out to take the wine ss from Long Feiting¡¯s hand. He was drinking more than he should. If this continued, he was going to explode. ¡°I feel terrible. The sense of despair is crushing me to death. No, I must be feeling worse than death right now...¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. He felt terrible, really terrible. He was desperate, really desperate... Before he could mature and be the steady type that she liked, Old Master Meng was already dead. With his death, Bo Junyan woulde for her very soon. When that timees... He had thought that her forgetting about Bo Junyan was his greatest opportunity and that he would gain the upper hand. But how did time pass so quickly? He hadn¡¯t done anything yet. And this advantage was already gone. He... Frustrating, truly unbearable... ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened to you? Why are you like this?¡± Mu Huan did not know that Old Master Meng was dead. She did not know that the problem between her and her ex-husband had disappeared. She did not know what had happened to Long Feiting. Why did he suddenly be like this? ¡°Who did this to you? What is it? Tell me, who did this to you? Let¡¯s go and kill him!¡± Mu Huan had always treated her friends with sincerity. She would confront whoever caused her friend to be in so much pain that he wanted to die. Long Feiting really wanted to say that Bo Junyan had messed with him and that they should go and screw him to death! However, he did not mention that he knew Mu Huan had saved Bo Junyan in Country T. He knew, and he also knew that she still had feelings for Bo Junyan after she had forgotten about him. It was precisely because of this that he felt so desperate and miserable... He had been wrong in the past. He should have killed Bo Junyan instead. He was truly kind to his enemies and heartless to himself! Chapter 1136 - Fatal Attack (1)

Chapter 1136: Fatal Attack (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when he thought about how, even if they had made a move back then, they might not have been able to kill Bo Junyan and might even have be his greatest enemy, he instantly wilted. He now deeply understood what the quote ¡°Ji sheng Yu, he sheng Liang¡±1 meant! Since there was already the Long family and Long Feiting, why was there a need for an existence like Bo Junyan? Apart from the Bo family, the Long family was not afraid of anyone else... ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Mu Huan asked concernedly. Long Feiting did not speak. He only picked up the bottle beside him and gulped down the alcohol. Mu Huan frowned and was about to say something when Long Feiting grabbed her arm and said pitifully, ¡°Xiao Huan, like me a little, just like me a little...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I really like you. I like you so much. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve liked since I was young. I¡¯ve only ever wanted to find you. Xiao Huan... I...¡± Long Feiting¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke. Long Feiting liked Mu Huan deeply. He liked her a lot more than Bo Junyan liked her. He even desired Mu Huan more than Bo Junyan did. That¡¯s because he wanted it so much, but he¡¯d never possessed it for even one day. The more one couldn¡¯t get something, the more one yearned for it. The more one wanted it, the more one couldn¡¯t let it go. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Usually, she would stop interacting with those who wanted to pursue her. However, Long Feiting was different. Perhaps it was the revolutionary friendship they had had since they were young, or perhaps it was because he had saved her life that she treated him as a friend, a brother. She did not want to see him suffer, nor could she be ruthless to him. But she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted. Previously, she¡¯d had no feelings for her ex-husband. Back when she couldn¡¯t remember him, she couldn¡¯t even give Long Feiting what he wanted, let alone now. ¡°Long Feiting, why don¡¯t I get Eisen to hypnotize you?¡± If she could make him forget his feelings for her, he wouldn¡¯t be so upset and unable to let go. He was such a good catch. Anyone he liked would have a beautiful life. Such a good person shouldn¡¯t have to suffer. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to forget you! Even if I can only watch you and Bo Junyan live a good life for the rest of my life, I don¡¯t want to forget you!¡± Memories of her were the best ones in his life. Even if he couldn¡¯t be with her in this life, even if he would be lonely for the rest of his life, he had to remember her, remember his love for her, and love her. Mu Huan: ¡°There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea.¡± ¡°But I like only you, a unique flower. There¡¯s no one else I like...¡± No matter how many good women there were in this world, he didn¡¯t like them. He liked only her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She did not speak again, and neither did Long Feiting. He did not know what else he could say because he knew that she did not like him. Even if he knelt and begged her to like him, she would not do so. He could only drink. Wu Xingye, who was beside him, did not know what was wrong. Initially, he was very normal. Later on, he became abnormal. He drank one ss of alcohol after another with Long Feiting. Mu Huan could not persuade them at all. Just as she was wondering if she should knock them out and take them away... ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Mu Huan followed the voice and saw a few strong men covered in tattoos blocking Li Meng¡¯s way. She narrowed her eyes dangerously and stood up to walk toward them. The tall and strong man in the lead said as he grabbed Li Meng¡¯s hand, ¡°Little Asian Doll,e, stop pretending. We know you like us. Come with us...¡± Chapter 1137 - Fatal Attack (2)

Chapter 1137: Fatal Attack (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing this, Li Meng grabbed his arm even faster than he could, wanting to break his dirty paws. However, this man¡¯s arm was too thick and strong. She used a lot of strength, but it only hurt him. She couldn¡¯t break it. ¡°Stupid b*tch!¡± The man, who was in pain, used his other hand to p Li Meng. However, his outstretched hand was grabbed firmly. Before he could turn around to see who it was, he heard a creak... It was so painful that he instantly let out a pig-like cry and broke out in a cold sweat. When the others saw this, they immediately attacked Mu Huan. However, those tall and strong men were kicked down by Mu Huan one by one. Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect such a petite Asian doll to have such explosive power. When Long Feiting and Wu Xingye saw Mu Huan fighting with others, they, who were already in a gloomy mood, rushed forward with a bottle of liquor. There were only a few people; they could be dealt with quickly. Unexpectedly, the blondie in the lead was the biological brother of the boss. When the people at the bar saw that something had happened to him and that Mu Huan and her gang were so good at fighting, they immediately informed their boss. The other party brought his men and others over. In Country Y, weapons could be legally owned. Hence, once a nerve had been struck, it would no longer stop at knives. Mu Huan had no problem holding a knife and fighting in closebat. She had no problem holding a weapon. It was just that she wasn¡¯t an ouw. She was a person who lived in awful society. Hence, she didn¡¯t have a habit of being equipped with a weapon. Hence, when they were surrounded by the armed men, no matter how good they were at fighting, they could only raise their hands in surrender. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at fighting? Go ahead and fight!¡± The blondie, who had just been beaten up badly, stepped forward and reached out to grab Mu Huan¡¯s hair. Just as he was about to fling Mu Huan onto a table... Mu Huan pressed the knife in her hand against his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll take his life!¡± ¡°B*tch, if you have the guts, then take my life! If I die, the four of you will die with me. It¡¯ll still be a win for us!¡± the blondie said viciously. As soon as the blondie finished speaking, his brother, the leader of the group, hit Long Feiting¡¯s leg without a word, causing him to fall to his knees. Then, his subordinate¡¯s weapon was pressed against Long Feiting¡¯s head. If she moved, Long Feiting¡¯s head would explode. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red! Today, she had just showered and was about to go to bed when she was called out by them. Because she was in a hurry toe out, she had forgotten to bring her drug spray, which had been upgraded. She couldn¡¯t make all of them copse at once. If she couldn¡¯t make them copse at once, with so many of them and with so many weapons, one of them would definitely get hit... She would not allow anything to happen to any of them! Hence, she could not move. ¡°B*tch! Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come, do it!¡± the blondie shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to move, I¡¯ll move!¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he grabbed her hair forcefully. ¡°If you want to live, then obediently let me beat you up and then apany me!¡± This girl was skilled, ruthless, and hot! Definitely, very cool! ¡°F*ck...!¡± When Long Feiting heard such filthy words, he could no longer hold it in. He rushed forward while cursing. Even if he died, he would not let them hurt Mu Huan like this. The moment he moved, the blondie pulled the trigger. Seeing this, Mu Huan kicked Long Feiting, who was rushing over, so that the big blondie would not hit him. However, the big blondie quickly aimed at Long Feiting again. Chapter 1138 - It’s Him (1)

Chapter 1138: It¡¯s Him (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The others aimed at Wu Xingye and Li Meng and told Mu Huan very clearly that as long as she moved, three of them would die, and she¡¯d have killed only one of them. Mu Huan clenched her fists so tightly that they turned blue and white. However, even though she was furious, she still forced herself to calm down. She quietly observed her surroundings and thought about how she could leave this ce safely. The big blondie could tell that she was indignant. He narrowed his eyes and prepared to teach her a lesson. A truly ruthless person would not say anything unnecessary when lecturing someone. Hence, the big blondie pulled the trigger on Long Feiting and used his actions to tell Mu Huan that they were more ruthless than she was. It was best that she did not act rashly! However, just as he was about to pull the trigger, his hand was hit. As he was in pain, the weapon in his hand fell out. He turned around in shock, wanting to see who¡¯d dared to attack him in his territory! Just as he turned around to see who it was... His men were all subdued by the crowd. Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. For the past three years, she had been going on missions for the Star Sect1 from time to time. The speed of the people from the Star Sect was already so fast that she felt that very few people could match it. She did not expect that this group of people would be even faster than the people from the Star Sect. When she saw the man walking toward her, her eyes widened. It¡¯s him... it¡¯s him... After parting ways in Country T, Mu Huan had told herself not to think about her ex-husband. She was afraid that she would recall things from the past that she must not think about, so she rarely talked about him to others. However, she could not stop herself from thinking about him. Every time she closed her eyes, his handsome face would appear. After she fell asleep, she would have dreams where he was the protagonist... No matter how hard she tried to stop herself from thinking about it, it was useless. There were a few times when she couldn¡¯t help but want to investigate what had happened in the past. Why did she care so much about this man but had divorced him and even made herself forget about the past? But in the end, she held back. She knew herself the best. Something that she would avoid was definitely something that could not be resolved. Since she had made the decision to forget, she would not investigate or think about it. If she did, all this effort would have been in vain. Hence, she had been holding herself back from doing anything. She did not talk about him and pretended that he did not exist. Thest time, after she realized that the mysterious shareholder who had helped her was him, she did not know how to face him. Fortunately, he had left because of something, so she did not have to face him. Now, he suddenly appeared in front of her like a hero who had descended from the sky. This was... She recalled how he had disguised himself to be by her side to help her, all because she had told him not to appear in front of her until the matter between them had been resolved. Now, he had appeared in front of her so openly. Could it be that the problem between them had been resolved? At the thought of this possibility, Mu Huan¡¯s heart suddenly started racing. She didn¡¯t know why she had given up on this man in the past. All she knew was that she really wanted him now. That feeling was like a tide that could not be controlled. Hence, when she realized that the problem had been resolved and that the two of them could be together, her heart started beating wildly. She could not look away from him. Just as she was looking at him in a daze... Bo Junyan stepped forward and first broke the little blondie¡¯s hand that was holding Mu Huan¡¯s hair. Then, he kicked it. The little blondie instantly flew to the side of the table, and his huge body instantly smashed the table to the ground. That wail was deafening! Bo Junyan¡¯s speed and strength made Mu Huan realize that this man was stronger than her! Chapter 1139 - It’s Him (2)

Chapter 1139: It¡¯s Him (2)

He was even much stronger! She found herself thinking that she had such good taste. She¡¯d found not only a handsome man but a handsome man with strength. As she thought that, she was pulled into a strong embrace by a powerful force. Before she could react... The man lowered his head and kissed her... Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. ¡°...!!¡± Why... why was he so unpredictable... Although she really wanted this man, was obsessed with his face, and could not control those feelings, she did not have any memories of him. None at all! Last time, she had only kissed him to confirm her feelings for him and see his reaction. She had only kissed him lightly. But he was kissing her like this... She thought that a man like him would be a calm and cold person. His behavior hadpletely overturned everything she knew! This was not something a person like him would do. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± He knew it. He felt worse than dying! It was true! It felt worse than being beaten to death! He wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain and suffering if he were to be beaten to death. He wouldn¡¯t have to watch helplessly as the treasure he loved but couldn¡¯t get was held in someone else¡¯s arms and made to do this... Bo Junyan¡¯s current position was what he dreamed of! It was what he yearned for! But... This desire, this crazy desire, this despair over how he could not get her no matter what, really... It was too painful! An indescribable pain! It felt worse than death, more painful! Death felt better than this! Li Meng: ¡°...¡± It had been a long time since she saw the two of them being lovey-dovey. It felt like a lifetime had passed... It was better to watch them like this. It was so good that she suddenly missed the past. She missed those good times. When a person is living in the present, they don¡¯t feel that their current life is very good. Only after such a life has passed will they realize how good that life was. Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± Old Master Meng was dead? Was it time to show off their love again? If that was the case, that would be great... Having known Mu Huan for so many years, Wu Xingye felt that her happiest days were when she was with Bo Junyan. Although he got stuffed from being fed dog food every day, he still wanted to be stuffed to death again. Everyone else: ¡°...¡± They were still watching... After a while... after a while... Bo Junyan released Mu Huan and bent down to pick her up. Right now, all he wanted was to hug his wife tightly and be with her. As if the two of them were alone. But just as he was about to hug Mu Huan, she snapped back to her senses and took a few steps back. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°You... you... stay away from me for the time being!¡± Mu Huan pointed at him, telling him not to get close to her! Bo Junyan instantly looked hurt. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± He was such a strong and cold person. Was it appropriate for him to show such a hurt expression? ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s talk first!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bo Junyan said as he stepped forward, wanting to carry her. ¡°What... are... you doing?¡± Seeing him approaching, Mu Huan took a few steps back. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk? This isn¡¯t a good ce.¡± With so many people around, there was no way they could talk. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s talk elsewhere. Don¡¯te near me.¡± Chapter 1140 - It’s Him (3)

Chapter 1140: It¡¯s Him (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. She just did. Bo Junyan did not speak, but his dark eyes made one¡¯s heart ache. Mu Huan could not help but exin, ¡°Although I know about our rtionship and I have feelings for you, I don¡¯t remember what happened before. You¡¯re still a stranger to me right now.¡± Even if he¡¯d disguised himself like that before, it was only to help her from a distance. No matter what she asked him, he would not answer her, let alone let her understand him. She didn¡¯t understand him at all, but he wanted to hug and kiss her. She really couldn¡¯t get used to it. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He was too excited and didn¡¯t think it through. He had always known that she was his wife and the person he loved deeply, but she didn¡¯t know anything. Even if she still had feelings for his face and her feelings for him were still there, he was only a stranger whom she had met a few times. Bo Junyan did not know that Mu Huan had seen through his disguise. Just as he was about to say something... Long Feiting, who was lying on the ground, said, ¡°Xiao Huan... it hurts...¡± It was only then that Mu Huan recalled his existence. She recalled that he had just been hit in the leg. She hurriedly went forward and squatted down to look at his injury. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so painful.¡± Long Feiting was as pitiful as he could be. In his eyes, she had always been the most important existence. But to her, he was an existence that could be forgotten at any time. ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Mu Huan said as she tried to put his arm around her neck. She wanted to carry him back to NST and treat his wound first. But just as she was about to grab Long Feiting¡¯s arm... Long Feiting was pulled up into the air. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Long Feiting, a tall and strong boy, was actually pulled up by him... How much strength did he have?! Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Did he have to do this?! No matter how much time had passed, why did he feel this way in front of Bo Junyan? He had clearly grown up! ¡°Put me down!¡± He struggled to get Bo Junyan to put him down. This was too embarrassing for him! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure! Put me down quickly!¡± Long Feiting struggled even harder. When Bo Junyan heard this, he released his grip. Long Feiting fell to the ground with a thud. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Everyone looked sympathetically at Long Feiting, who was sprawled on the ground as if he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t move. You don¡¯t enjoy the air service, you have toe down. Come down, alright? ¡°No... you... you¡¯re going overboard...¡± Mu Huan snapped back to her senses. Long Feiting was her friend. If her friend was treated this way, she would definitely stand up for him. When Bo Junyan heard this, his eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re protecting him.¡± There was an indescribable grievance in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not protecting him. I¡¯m just stating the facts. He¡¯s already injured, yet you still did this. You do things like this...¡± If it were someone else, Mu Huan would have directly beaten them up. However, this person was her ex-husband, whom she had feelings for. He had just saved them. She couldn¡¯t beat him up. Even now, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t say anything. Hence, she could not continue speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± With that, Mu Huan bent down to help Long Feiting up. Everything could wait until his wound was treated. Chapter 1141 - It’s Him (4)

Chapter 1141: It¡¯s Him (4)

However... The next second, she was pulled into a firm embrace. ¡°Bo Junyan...¡± Before she could say anything, Bo Junyan said, ¡°Carry him up and send him for treatment.¡± Then, two people stepped forward to carry Long Feiting. Without giving him a chance to struggle, they brought him away. ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Long Feiting could only call out to her. ¡°Where are you taking him? His leg is injured...¡± Mu Huan¡¯s next words were cut off. He knew that things were different now. He shouldn¡¯t be petty and jealous, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her protecting another man. Even if he knew that she didn¡¯t like the other party, he couldn¡¯t. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Why was this man always like this? Yun Cheng... ¡°Xiao Yu,e back to our house tonight. I¡¯ll make dinner for you, alright?¡± Fu Siye looked at Shangguan Yu. His almost pleading eyes made one unable to bear to reject him. However... Shangguan Yu refused. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone.¡± In the past, Shangguan Yu only had Fu Siye in her life. She lived for him every day and everything revolved around him. His every move and expression could affect her for days. She didn¡¯t want to go back to such a life. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to leave such a tough life and slowly find joy in another life. She didn¡¯t want to return to his life again. She didn¡¯t want to return to that pain. That pain made her unable to breathe and made her... The joy of life that she had finally found would disappear. There would only be endless pain and darkness. ¡°This is ourst dinner. After this meal, our rtionship will be over.¡± Fu Siye lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly. When Shangguan Yu heard this, she looked up at him. After a while, she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°After this dinner, we¡¯ll get a divorce tomorrow.¡± Although Shangguan Yu had always wanted to divorce him, her heart still trembled for no reason when she heard his words. However, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to divorce me, why do we still have to eat dinner?¡± It only added to her sadness. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. In all our years of marriage, you¡¯ve always been the one preparing food, clothing, and amodation for me. I¡¯ve never done anything for you. Now that you don¡¯t need me for anything, I can only prepare a meal for you. There¡¯s no good beginning between us, but I want a good ending.¡± Without waiting for Shangguan Yu to say anything, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, we will continue with thewsuit. You know that if I insist on not agreeing to the divorce, this divorce will drag on for a long time.¡± Shangguan Yu, who had wanted to say something, was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what. It was just dinner. There was no need for her to reject it. Fu Siye looked at her. She was so kind that he didn¡¯t know if it was better to be happy or upset. ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy.¡± Shangguan Yu couldn¡¯t stand his gaze and stood up to leave. Fu Siye looked at her, who used to only want to be with him. Now, she didn¡¯t want to stay with him at all. That familiar pain in his heart instantly surged up, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t stand up. The pain made him want her even more to return to the past. Back when she only loved him and thought about him. Give him another chance. He would cherish their rtionship and love her well! He would spoil her into being the happiest woman in the world! Chapter 1142 - It’s Him (5)

Chapter 1142: It¡¯s Him (5)

Fu Siye had wanted to get Eisen to hypnotize Shangguan Yu so that she would forget the pain and only remember that she loved him. But when he came back and saw that her life was so rich and colorful now, that the smile on her face was more than before, he hesitated, wondering if he should do this. Furthermore, Mu Huan, who¡¯d been hypnotized, only saw Brother Bo¡¯s face and already felt something. He was afraid that hypnosis would also not be able to eradicate her pain and that she would quickly recall something. When that time came... He was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to think about such a situation. But in the end, he still decided that he wanted to do that. He wanted to take a gamble! He wanted everything to return to the past, even if... In the end, there would be the consequences that he could not imagine. He had to do this! He would do it tonight and make her forget that she wanted to divorce him so that, tomorrow, she would once again be the woman who loved him deeply. ... Shangguan Yu returned to the kitchen. In order to not think too much, she took out all her tools and prepared to make dessert. However, as she was doing it, her tears suddenly fell. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. How could she still cry? She thought that her tears had stopped flowing three years ago. Now that everything was as she wanted, she shouldn¡¯t cry. However, that salty liquid told her that they were tears. She was crying. Besides, she knew that these were not tears of happiness. She was not happy that they were finally getting a divorce. Instead, she couldn¡¯t control her heartache. She couldn¡¯t help but feel so upset that she wanted to cry. She¡¯d loved him for half her life. Ever since she was born, he had been in her life. After tonight, they would beplete strangers. If they didn¡¯t keep in touch, they wouldn¡¯t belong to each other anymore... She felt that she was the most useless person in the world. Even though she no longer wanted to love and was covered in injuries and almost unable to live, she still could notpletely let go. She clearly wanted a divorce so much, but she still felt so upset because she was really about to get a divorce. However, it was precisely because of this that she had to get a divorce. She couldn¡¯t let herself return to that state again, to that kind of pain. However, even though she knew this, her tears still fell uncontrobly. Just then, a tall man walked in. When he saw her crying, he immediately went up and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± That poor painter from three years ago who was painting by the roadside was now a well-known great artist in the art world. A while ago, one of his paintings had sold for the highest price among modern artists. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t really poor. He was a second-generation heir, an only son, and the only heir. It was just that he didn¡¯t like business. He liked to draw and wanted to continue doing it. It was because his parents wanted him to inherit the family business and insisted on objecting to him drawing that he left home and ended up helping others draw portraits to earn money to support himself. Now that he had made a name for himself in the art world, his parents no longer felt that painting was useless. Furthermore, he had been away from home for many years and had really decided not to go home. His parents were also afraid and no longer opposed his painting. Because of Shangguan Yu¡¯s kindness to him back then, and because Shangguan Yu was his dream goddess type, even after he was thrown into a dark alley by Fu Siye and warned not to appear in front of her, he still came to look for Shangguan Yu from time to time all these years. Then, his feelings for her grew deeper and deeper. Now, it had be love. Every day, he hoped that Shangguan Yu and Fu Siye could get a divorce quickly. This way, he could openly woo his beloved goddess. ¡°Nothing.¡± Shangguan Yu lowered her head and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Chapter 1143 - Don’t Remember the Past (1)

Chapter 1143: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (1)

When the man saw her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be sad and upset over him anymore. As long as you open your eyes and look, you¡¯ll see that there are many good men in this world. There are many things that are worth doing. Don¡¯t let him affect your mood.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Shangguan Yu said with her head lowered. ¡°You know, yet you still...¡± She was crying so sadly. Shangguan Yu interrupted him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sometimes, people knew, but they could not remain indifferent... ¡°I took your painting to thepetition. You got first ce!¡± The man was very excited. He liked Shangguan Yu not only because of her appearance but also because of her talent. She was very talented in art. Furthermore, she understood his paintings very well. They werepatible mentally. He felt that he could never find anyone who understood him as well as she did... Compared to his excitement, Shangguan Yu only smiled faintly. She did not want to achieve anything in painting. She only wanted to find peace in doing it. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a table at EY. Let¡¯s go there tonight to eat and celebrate. How about that?¡± ¡°I have an appointment tonight,¡± Shangguan Yu said. ¡°With whom?¡± the man asked. He knew that Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t have many friends. Shangguan Yu had never talked about her and Fu Siye, so she only smiled and did not speak. The man was a little disappointed, but he did not probe further. ¡°Then we¡¯ll celebrate tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Shangguan Yu¡¯s focus in life had shifted a lot now and she had more interpersonal rtionships than before, she did not make many friends. The painter was one of her few friends. Furthermore, she admired his talent and liked to talk to him about painting. Hence, even if she felt that there was nothing to celebrate, it was still good to have a meal and chat with friends. Country Y... Mu Huan and Bo Junyan sat opposite each other. Then, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Although she really wanted this man and missed him, facing him in this manner, she suddenly felt like she was facing a dragon. Whether she liked him or not, she was just a little afraid. She didn¡¯t know how to get along with him and what they should talk about. Bo Junyan was a man of few words to begin with. He wouldn¡¯t know what to say even if she asked him to speak first. Their silence made the atmosphere even more awkward. ¡°About that... why don¡¯t we talk about it another day? I¡¯ll go take a look at Long Feiting¡¯s injury first.¡± Mu Huan was still thinking about Long Feiting¡¯s injury. Just now, Bo Junyan had treated Long Feiting, an injured patient, so violently. This made her a little worried. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid that Bo Junyan¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t take Long Feiting for treatment. It was just that Bo Junyan clearly didn¡¯t like Long Feiting. She was worried that his men would be more violent when treating Long Feiting. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing this, Mu Huan instinctively said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand anything. We¡¯re purely friends. He once saved me.¡± Long Feiting had saved her before and was her good friend. He was injured now because of her. It was impossible for her not to care about his injury. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You still have such a dark expression even though you know...¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± After being separated for three years, she had forgotten about him again after only a short meeting. Now, she was so concerned about another man. Even though he knew that she didn¡¯t like Long Feiting, such concern still made him unable to control his bad mood. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She¡¯d thought that someone like him was definitely a deeper person. Chapter 1144 - Don’t Remember the Past (2)

Chapter 1144: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he could actually say such things like that he was jealous. He was so direct that she didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while. ¡°Tell your men to treat him well. It¡¯s not like I have to visit him,¡± Mu Huan said as she took a step back. However, her words did not improve Bo Junyan¡¯s expression. Instead, it made his expression turn even uglier. He didn¡¯t trust her... Mu Huan said, ¡°You threw him down just now. You treated him as your love rival, so I¡¯m also...¡± She believed that he would definitely get someone to treat Long Feiting and not let anyone hurt him. But who would treat their love rival well? Hence, she could not be med for being worried. ¡°Alright.¡± Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Bo Junyan called PA Wang and asked him to take good care of Long Feiting and inform Long Feiting¡¯s family. When Mu Huan heard that he had called the Long family over, she waspletely relieved. The Long family cherished Long Feiting so much. With them taking care of him, she didn¡¯t have to worry at all. After Bo Junyan ended the call, the atmosphere became awkward again. They were clearly in love with each other, and there was no longer any obstruction between them, but they were sitting opposite each other awkwardly. Bo Junyan wanted to hug and kiss his wife so much, and he wanted to be alone with her. He didn¡¯t want to care about anything and didn¡¯t want to go out for a few days. However... Now, he couldn¡¯t even hug her. Forget about everything else. In the end, it was Mu Huan who broke the silence first. ¡°Has the matter that¡¯s been separating the two of us been resolved now?¡± Although she knew that his appearance in front of her meant that the matter had been resolved, that was only her guess. She had to confirm it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. I¡¯ll go look for Eisen and have him undo my hypnoticmands.¡± Mu Huan could not control the feeling she had for him. However, facing his intense feelings, she, who did not have any memories of the past, was not used to it. Hence, she felt a little awkward. This feeling really made it seem like she was facing a dragon. She was clearly so obsessed and couldn¡¯t let go, but when she really came into contact with him, she was frightened by his passion. She felt like she had nowhere to put her hands and feet. Without waiting for Bo Junyan to say anything, she continued, ¡°When I woke up, I was told that I was in a car ident and had lost a certain amount of my memory. But I had really been hypnotized, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been so long since I was told that I had lost my memory. What matter could have been resolved in such a short period of time, but I chose to forget anyway?¡± Mu Huan felt that this was very wrong. It was impossible for her to choose to forget something that could be resolved in such a short period of time. Bo Junyan was silent for a while. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± It turned out that she did not expect the matter to be resolved so quickly. However, her estimations shouldn¡¯t be far off from the truth. That was, she shouldn¡¯t have chosen to forget and escape... However, when she thought about how idents were everywhere, she did not probe further. Anyway, she would soon regain her memory. When the time came, she would know everything. ¡°Then let¡¯s go find Eisen!¡± Since the matter had been resolved, she should quickly recover her memory and end this awkwardness as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t remember anything and instinctively rejected his closeness, making him feel very hurt. Mu Huan stood up to leave, but Bo Junyan remained seated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Didn¡¯t he want her to quickly regain her memories and have them return to the past? Chapter 1145 - Don’t Remember the Past (3)

Chapter 1145: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (3)

Bo Junyan looked at her, who didn¡¯t look like she was in pain at all. There was only brightness and no gloominess in her eyes. He felt that it was good for her to be like this now. Once she had regained her memories, she¡¯d recall the pain. Her mental state definitely wouldn¡¯t be as rxed and happy as it was now. Even though she didn¡¯t love him as much as before and didn¡¯t believe in him, even though she was still not used to his intimate contact... He could take it slow. As long as she was happy, he could tolerate it no matter how much he yearned for her. Although in the end, she would still remember everything from the past, it was still better to let her be carefree and happy for a while. ¡°Xiao Huan, should we do this now?¡± He reached out to hold her hand. Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to remember the past. If you¡¯ve forgotten it, then let it be forgotten. Let¡¯s start afresh.¡± He looked at her, his dark eyes full of love. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Start over again? ¡°We got married after seeing each other only twice. You¡¯ve never been pursued by me properly. This has always been a regret in our hearts. Now, we have the perfect opportunity to make up for our hasty marriage. ¡°Let¡¯s start over, from getting to know each other to loving each other. Alright?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What exactly happened between them in the past? He was so impatient before, but now he didn¡¯t want her to remember and want to start afresh with her... Because she was curious and wanted to know, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but think about it. At the thought of this, she frowned with a headache. She couldn¡¯t even think about it. Thismand was the strongestmand. She must have asked Eisen to give her such a strongmand. She didn¡¯t want to recall the past. It must be something serious. If it was so serious that she couldn¡¯t let it go, could she just allow her past to be forgotten and be with him? What if it was because she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore and couldn¡¯t ept him that she chose to forget him? What if there was... Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to think about it, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. This made her head hurt more and more. Instantly, she broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. Seeing this, Bo Junyan hurriedly pulled her into his embrace andforted her gently, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it...¡± Mu Huan took a deep breath in his embrace for a while before she managed to control her thoughts and stop the pain. Then, she got Bo Junyan to let go of her, stood up, and distanced himself from him. The moment she left, Bo Junyan felt empty and wanted to grab hold of something. But looking at her like this, he couldn¡¯t go forward. Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached when she saw him looking like a big dog that had been abandoned by its owner. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it before answering you. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. I¡¯ll think about it soon!¡± She needed to ask Xiao Meng if it was better for her to remember the past or to forget it. Xiao Meng was her best friend, and she knew everything about her. If she felt that she could still be with Bo Junyan, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about the past anymore. This was because she still liked him so much and wanted to be with him. Indeed, it was better to forget the past. It would save her from the pain of the past. Furthermore, if she wanted to be with him, her heart would hurt. If she wasn¡¯t with him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to let go. She would be in pain every day. Bo Junyan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± After Mu Huan and Bo Junyan separated, she immediately went back to look for Li Meng. ¡°Xiao Huan, why are you back...¡± Li Meng, who had been woken up, rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be doing something with God Bo at this time...¡± Chapter 1146 - Don’t Remember the Past (4)

Chapter 1146: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s usually the case that I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days...¡± Given God Bo¡¯s impatience, he would not have let Xiao Huane back. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Usually the case... ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Li Meng, who had sobered up a little, realized that if Mu Huan was back and woke her up, something must have happened. ¡°Can I be with Bo Junyan?¡± Mu Huan asked. Li Meng was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Bo Junyan said that the matter has been settled, but he doesn¡¯t want me to regain my memory. He wants to start afresh with me. ¡°Perhaps I can¡¯t let go of the fact that I chose to forget. Can I still be with Bo Junyan after such a thing? Also, did I choose to forget him because I didn¡¯t want to love him and couldn¡¯t be with him?¡± Mu Huan asked in one breath. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± She thought for a while. ¡°You can totally be with Bo Junyan because Bo Junyan is also a victim, and he¡¯s a victim who has suffered a lot! Furthermore, before you decided to forget him, you told Bo Junyan that if you still fall in love with him after you¡¯ve forgotten him, the two of you can be together and bepletely carefree!¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± ¡°Yes, you told me about it before you forgot about him. I¡¯m very sure,¡± Li Meng said firmly. After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s better if I forget the past or remember it?¡± Li Meng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to be like this.¡± Previously, she was in so much pain that her eyes were gloomy and were no longer bright and happy. And now, she was like the original her, confident, narcissistic, and happy. Her eyes were always bright, and there was no trace of gloominess in them. Bo Junyan must have done this to prevent her from thinking about the past. Although with Xiao Huan¡¯s brain¡¯s autonomous strength, even if she didn¡¯t deliberately think about it in the future, she might slowly recall it. However, that might be a few yearster. After such a long time, her pain would also have faded a lot. It would be even better if she and Bo Junyan had a child in the next few years. With someone more important in her life, her focus would be on her child. When that time came, it would be even more meaningless to think about those other things. ¡°Alright, since you think so too! Then I won¡¯t recover my memory! I¡¯ll choose to start afresh with him!¡± Forget about the unhappy past! As for not being familiar with him, wanting to be close yet feeling ufortable, this awkwardness would slowly get better, just like what Bo Junyan had said. ¡°Yes, start afresh! Be together well! Be happy together! Then, like a normal couple, you¡¯ll start from the time you first met, fall in love, and get married. Then, you¡¯ll have a super adorable baby! I want to be a bridesmaid, I want to be a godmother!¡± She wanted Mu Huan to live a happy and happy life like now. ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Huan had always been a decisive person. Once she made up her mind, she no longer hesitated. At this moment, in the vi opposite... Bo Junyan knew that Mu Huan had said that she was considering it and wanted to ask Li Meng first. Hence, after separating from her, he came here. Indeed, not long after she entered, the lights in Li Meng¡¯s room lit up. She thought about how she was now in the house, deciding their future. Bo Junyan took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. In the past, he rarely smoked. Three years ago, he started smoking. He smoked very fiercely. Chapter 1147 - Don’t Remember the Past (5)

Chapter 1147: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (5)

In the past, Bo Junyan felt that people shouldn¡¯t rely on material things other than their will to calm themselves. Now, he could only say that he had experienced too little in the past. ¡°Are you here to look for your wife again?¡± Yu Hansheng walked forward. Bo Junyan did not respond. He only quietly smoked and looked at the light opposite him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a heartless person like you to be so affectionate.¡± Yu Hansheng threw a can of alcohol to Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan took the alcohol and nced at him before turning to look at the light opposite. Yu Hansheng did not speak further. The moonlight shone on them quietly, making them look like a painting. Just as Bo Junyan was about to smoke his second cigarette... His phone rang. It was Mu Huan. Yu Hansheng nced at his phone and did not speak. He continued drinking. Bo Junyan picked up the call and tightened his grip on the railing. Then he heard Mu Huan say, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow!¡± Only then did he slowly loosen his grip. His lips curved into a smile that could instantly defeat all the scenery in this world. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then rest early. Good night!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Bo Junyan looked at the call that had been hung up and his smile deepened. All the gloominess in his heart vanished. A man¡¯s happiness was that simple. Yu Hansheng looked at the happy smile on his face and suddenly felt a little displeased. Then, just as Bo Junyan was about to have a good drink with him, he turned around and left arrogantly. Bo Junyan did not call him either. He called PA Wang toe up. When PA Wang found out that Bo Junyan had asked him toe up to drink with him, he was instantly overwhelmed. At the hospital... Long Feilei looked at Long Feiting¡¯s injured leg and his heart ached terribly. ¡°Previously, you told me that if Mu Huan forgot about Bo Junyan and you still couldn¡¯t make her like you, you would give up. Now, can you give up?¡± Although he could not control his feelings for her and Mu Huan was also an outstanding person, no matter how good she was, she did not belong to his little brother. It was useless for his little brother to keep chasing her and giving so much. It would only make their loved ones feel heartache. Especially when every time he got hurt, it was because of Mu Huan. Being by her side always hurt him, both physically and mentally. Long Feiting did not speak. Right now, he only wanted to get drunk, but he could not drink. ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, then hypnotize yourself and forget it! Forget everything rted to Mu Huan!¡± Long Feilei said. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan wanted him to forget, and so did his brother! He knew that they were doing this for his own good. But if one were to forget their most beautiful memories, even the only thing that he wanted to live for, the only motivation he had, how would he live in the future? Like a zombie? He seemed to have seen through his thoughts. Long Feilei said, ¡°Wait until you forget her. A great world, a vast world, and a lot of beauties. Your life will be so rich and colorful that you won¡¯t be able to imagine it! It¡¯ll be very beautiful! Very beautiful!¡± His little brother had fallen in love too early. When he was 11 years old, he had wanted to find his Little Star. From the time he was 11 years old, he had treated her as his one and only. This kind of rtionship, his persistence, was too deep. If he tried to let it go just like that, he would definitely not be able to. But he couldn¡¯t let go. What now? Was he going to suffer for the rest of his life and watch Bo Junyan and Mu Huan be happy and loving? No! His little brother couldn¡¯t be so pitiful! Hence... Long Feilei¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 1148 - Don’t Remember the Past (6)

Chapter 1148: Don¡¯t Remember the Past (6)

Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t think that such a world would be good at all. He only felt that if he forgot about her, his world would only be left with destion. Life would be meaningless. No matter how painful it was, he wanted to remember her. Country S... ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it simr?¡± The man brought the woman in front of the mirror and showed her the brand new her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Wei looked at the mirror. She looked at the unfamiliar face in the mirror. She was her, but it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re her. Use her identity to stand at the top of the world. From now on, no one will dare to bully you. You can destroy those who¡¯ve hurt you!¡± The man reached out and pulled her into his embrace. She was his most perfect and outstanding work. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Ling Wei did not speak and only looked at herself in the mirror, who waspletely different from who she used to be. She had never thought that she, Ling Wei, would ever need to change her face to survive! She, Ling Wei! She, Ling Wei! She should have been living so high and mighty, but now, she had to live such an ignoble life! She had to give up her face and put on another! She...!! Although the face in front of her was not ugly and was even very beautiful... No matter how beautiful she was, she wasn¡¯t her. To the world, she, Ling Wei, was already dead. She, Ling Wei, was still alive, but she was already a dead person. She, Ling Wei... Ling Wei was a very proud and arrogant person. Her arrogance and dignity made her unable to ept that she had actually fallen to this point and had had to rely on someone else¡¯s face to survive... She hated them so much! She hated Bo Junyan and Mu Huan! They were the ones who¡¯d destroyed her, Ling Wei! They killed her, Ling Wei! The man looked at the devastating hatred in her eyes and smiled. He lowered his head and kissed her lightly. ¡°Use this face. Use this face to destroy everyone you hate.¡± With this face and her capabilities, it would be easy for her to take revenge. Ling Wei did not speak, but the hatred in her eyes burned even more! She wanted them dead! All of them should die without a burial site! Of the four seasons in a year, Mu Huan liked spring the most. She felt that the flowers in spring were more delicate and beautiful than those in other seasons. And now, it was springtime. At this moment, she was also moved. Just like a little girl who had just fallen in love, she picked up her clothes and put them on. She even put on pink-peach makeup. When she came to the living room to wait for Bo Junyan, Mu Huan suddenly felt that losing her memory was actually quite good. Without the deep love and familiarity of an old couple, now, she hade to know the feeling of falling in love at first sight as described in books. This beautiful feeling made her heart race. She wanted to get close, but she was also a little afraid of getting too close. She yearned for it, but she was also afraid that he would be too passionate. Just as she was getting anxious... Suddenly, someone attacked her. She hurriedly turned around and hid behind the sofa. Unexpectedly, someone else attacked her from behind. After dodging several sneak attacks, Mu Huan hid under the table. She looked at her torn dress and cursed in her heart. F*ck! She¡¯d spent more than two hours picking out a dress and it was torn! How was she going to leave the house like this?! It would take more time to pick out more clothes! It was their first date, and it was embarrassing to make him wait! F*ck! Who the f*ck would send someone to ambush her at this time? Don¡¯t let her catch them, or else they¡¯re dead! Chapter 1149 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (1)

Chapter 1149: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (1)

Suddenly, footsteps approached her. Mu Huan reached out to take out a bottle of drugs and was about to throw it out, but she thought that the person who had sneaked into her house must know about her situation. So then, they might have covered their noses. Hence, she chose another type of drug and threw it out. This drug would make one¡¯s body itch. It was an upgraded version of the one before. No matter what kind of person it was, as long as they came into contact with this drug in the air, they would immediately be unable to withstand the itch and theirbat strength would instantly decrease by half. Last time, when she was surrounded by people, she almost lost her life. This made Mu Huan remember that no matter where she went, she had to bring some self-defense drugs with her. Not long after she threw the drug out, she heard all sorts of sounds. She knew that the drug had taken effect. Those movements were from the people hiding in the dark and could not bear the attack. When she felt that it was about time for her to go out and deal with those people... ¡°Boss Huan, please get the antidote!¡± ¡°Boss Huan, please get the antidote!¡± Following these shouts, more and more footsteps surrounded her. Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. She crawled out from under the table and saw a group of people from the Star Sect. They¡¯d pulled down their masks and looked at her anxiously for the antidote. ¡°What the f*ck! Are you guys tired of living?¡± How dare they ambush her! ¡°We have no choice but to obey the Sect Master¡¯s orders!¡± Everyone¡¯s face was full of indifference. We¡¯re innocent, we¡¯re only following orders. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± This senior brother of hers was really... In the past, he was like this too... Mu Huan¡¯s thoughts suddenly stopped. Was he like this in the past? Had something like this happened before? Just as she was wondering when such a thing had happened before... ¡°Boss Huan, give us the antidote... Boss Huan...¡± The people from the Star Sect felt so itchy that they were about to explode! If they continued to hold on, they were afraid that they would not be able to resist scratching their skin until it rotted! They called Mu Huan Boss and respected her so much not because she was the junior sister of the sect leader but because she knew how to use drugs. Her drugs were too vicious! No matter how tough a person was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Hence, they respected Mu Huan and listened to her as their leader. This time, no one had wanted to take on the mission of ambushing her. However, since the sect leader wanted them to go, they had to go. This was because the sect leader was even more vicious! Their shouts interrupted Mu Huan¡¯s thoughts and made her stop thinking in time. ¡°Give you the antidote? You guys can just continue to itch!¡± They had caused her to tear the dress that she had spent a long time choosing. It was almost time for the date, and she still had to change her dress. They still had the cheek to ask for the antidote! ¡°Boss Huan, don¡¯t... Boss Huan... It¡¯s really not our fault...¡± The group of men surrounded Mu Huan and begged her in all sorts of ways. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. When they first met, she¡¯d felt that the people from Star Sect were very mysterious. They were all experts and were very aloof. Now... Look at them now...! She couldn¡¯t bear to look at them! ¡°Weren¡¯t you following my senior brother¡¯s orders? Go ask him for the antidote!¡± With that, Mu Huan pushed away the people blocking her way and went upstairs to change. If she didn¡¯t change, there wouldn¡¯t be time. ¡°Boss Huan!¡± The group of people followed her up. Mu Huan turned around and swept a cold nce at everyone. ¡°Whoever dares to follow me, double the dosage!¡± The brothers hurriedly stopped in their tracks. But... if they didn¡¯t follow, would they feel so itchy? They¡¯d feel itchy to death! ¡°Boss Huan...! Boss Huan... please take pity on us!¡± Those who didn¡¯t dare to go forward could only plead pitifully. Chapter 1150 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (2)

Chapter 1150: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (2)

Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Where was their integrity? ¡°Boss Huan... please...¡± everyone shouted in unison. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She knew how itchy these drugs could be. They were used to deal with enemies. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time! Otherwise, not only will I not give you the antidote, but I will also make you suffer more than you do now!¡± When they ambushed her just now, every attack was fatal. She would have died if she had not been careful! No matter the reason, they were so ruthless that they even destroyed her clothes. If it were anyone else, she would have made them die from itchiness! For the sake of her fellow disciples, she gave them this chance! At the thought of this, she felt that she had to repay her senior! What was he doing for no reason?! Sneaking up on her like this! If he was sick, she had plenty of drugs he could take! ¡°Thank you, Boss Huan...¡± Everyone only dared to thank Mu Huan. They didn¡¯t dare to promise that they wouldn¡¯t do it again. This was because they could not disobey the Sect Master¡¯s orders. If the Sect Master were to give such an order again in the future, they could only follow it. Although Boss Huan was very ruthless,pared to the Sect Master, Boss Huan was more soft-hearted and easy to talk to. No matter what, she would not really take their lives. However, their Sect Master was different. No matter what kind of order he gave, if they did not obey, they would really die! Just as Mu Huan was about to give them the antidote... Bo Junyan, who hade to pick Mu Huan up, looked at the mess on the ground and frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± When Mu Huan heard his voice, she instinctively turned around. When she saw his frowning handsome face, she suddenly realized that her current image was very pathetic. It was her first date, but he saw her like this. This... When she snapped back to her senses, she hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right down!¡± With that, she hurried upstairs. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After she went upstairs... Bo Junyan looked at the group of people who wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, his gaze turning cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone: ¡°...¡± If they were to say that they had ambushed Boss Huan and almost killed her, would Bo Junyan let them off? Definitely not! Bo Junyan was an existence more terrifying than their Sect Master! Hence... ¡°We¡¯re not too sure either. Mr. Bo, the Sect Master has ordered us to return to the team quickly. We¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± With that, the people from the Star Sect quickly retreated. In less than a minute, not a single person was left. Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew that things were not as they had said, but he did not have anyone chase after them. Anyway, no matter what had happened, they could run away, but they could not escape. Mu Huan said that she woulde down very soon. She really came down very quickly after changing her clothes. As she didn¡¯t like it when others were waiting for her, especially when she waste for a date, she didn¡¯t pick any clothes when she went up. She casually picked a dress that matched her makeup and changed into it. It only took a few minutes. When she came down and met Bo Junyan, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was an emergency and I was dyed.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Although his wife still liked him a lot, she was polite and unfamiliar with him. This made him feel a little bitter even though he knew that he was a stranger to her and this was what he chose. He gathered his thoughts and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Huan casually said, ¡°Nothing.¡± No matter why her senior brother suddenly got people to ambush her, this was between the two of them. She instinctively did not want to say anything else. Chapter 1151 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (3)

Chapter 1151: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (3)

Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Realizing that she seemed to be rejecting him and brushing him off, Mu Huan hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s my senior brother¡¯s test. I just instinctively feel that this isn¡¯t a big deal and don¡¯t want to waste time on it.¡± Mu Huan had always been a person who said whatever she wanted. She didn¡¯t like misunderstandings. Once she felt that something was amiss, she would hurriedly exin and say what she was thinking. She waspletely different from Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan smiled when he heard this. He reached out and wanted to hug her, but he thought of something and only held her hand. However, just holding hands with him made Mu Huan¡¯s heart race! She could not help but feel nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan sensed the abnormality in her emotions and looked at her. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± This was her ex-husband. She had been married to him for half a year. Furthermore, from what Xiao Meng said, the two of them used to have a good rtionship. They must have done everything that they shouldn¡¯t have done. If she were to say that her heart was racing and she was nervous because he was holding her hand... Would heugh at her? As if realizing something, she did not answer, and Bo Junyan did not continue asking. He only held her hand and walked out. When she reached the door, Mu Huan suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, how did you get in?¡± ¡°I pressed the doorbell, but you didn¡¯t respond, so I came in,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± It turned out that her security system was fake. The people from the Star Sect came in quietly, and he swaggered in. She casually said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to get someone to redo the security system.¡± The current security system was too unreliable. Someone had barged in and it did not even ring. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan looked at him and wanted to say something, but when she saw him like this, she realized that she had said something that could easily be misunderstood. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to guard against you. It¡¯s just that this security system that I¡¯ve installed doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s dangerous... It...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bo Junyan understood what she meant. Seeing that he understood her very well, Mu Huan did not continue to exin. Instead, she looked at him for a while. ¡°I had such good taste before!¡± She¡¯d actually found such a good-looking man who was so strong! Bo Junyan smiled when he heard that. His little cutie was still as narcissistic as ever. ¡°You look really good when you smile!¡± Mu Huan looked at his smile and couldn¡¯t help but want to praise herself again. She was really capable! She actually made such a man like her! She had found such a handsome husband! She had thought that by looking at her beautiful senior brother every day, she would be immune to the other handsome men in this world. She did not expect that there was such an existence like her ex-husband. This man really made her want to feel infatuated! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Bo Junyan had been suppressing his urge to pounce on her since he saw her yesterday. If she looked at him like that again, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go out. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Right at this moment... ¡°Little cutie, look at those useless rice buckets. They didn¡¯t kill her.¡± When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan heard this, they looked up and saw Yu Hansheng standing on the balcony upstairs, gently caressing his beloved cat. ¡°By they didn¡¯t kill her, do you mean me?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Freaking hell! Are you kidding me?! ¡°Although you¡¯re my senior brother, you¡¯d better give me a reason that I can ept. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you lie on a bed for the rest of your life, unable to move!¡± Chapter 1152 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (4)

Chapter 1152: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Recently, there have been many people who have ced an order to kill you, and they all paid a huge sum of money. If I didn¡¯t ept them, there would definitely be others who will. As the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t let one¡¯s own fertile water flow into anyone else¡¯s field. Since you would be killed no matter what, the money naturally has to be earned by me, your senior brother,¡± Yu Hansheng said. Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not easy to kill, so I have to let them practice more. I guarantee that they can kill you by the time I ept the assignment. I don¡¯t want the zero-failed-mission record of my Star Sect to be broken by you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Didn¡¯t they say that martial siblings were as good as blood-rted siblings? They were actually like this! After a while... Mu Huan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself, Senior Brother? You can definitely kill me.¡± His skills were greater than hers. When Yu Hansheng heard this, he extended his hand as though he was admiring a piece of art. After admiring his hand for a while, he said, ¡°My hands are so good-looking. They¡¯re not suited to such a bloody and vulgar job.¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. Then, she gave a fake smile and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m quite suited to this kind of job.¡± With that, she threw something upstairs. In the next second, the ce where Yu Hansheng was exploded! This frightened the Star Sect brothers who were hiding and looking around! They thought that the rtionship between the Sect Master and Boss Huan was not bad! Why did it turn out to be so troubled?! One wanted his people to make the most ruthless move on her, and the other made him explode just like that! If one didn¡¯t know better, they would have thought that there was a deep hatred between the two of them! Just as everyone was feeling afraid that Yu Hansheng had been affected by the explosion, he had already carried his beloved white cat toward Mu Huan. His speed was so fast that it was strange. ¡°You scared my little cutie!¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s gaze at Mu Huan was no longer teasing but cold. Obviously, in his heart, Mu Huan was not as important as his beloved kitten. ¡°Who asked it to have a master like you? If you want to me someone, me yourself!¡± Mu Huan snorted coldly without any fear. Yu Hansheng¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he attacked Mu Huan without warning at lightning speed! Even someone as quick-witted as Mu Huan could not avoid it in time. Just as she thought that she would at least be seriously injured by his punch... Bo Junyan stopped this punch. Next, Mu Huan and the hiding Star Sect brothers widened their eyes in shock! This was because the scene they saw was too shocking! They knew that Yu Hansheng and Bo Junyan were very strong, but they didn¡¯t know that they could be so strong! This was especially so for Mu Huan. Although she had not investigated the matters of the past, she had investigated Bo Junyan. She knew that he was a CEO and had a hugepany under him. He was a very formidable businessman and one of the elites among elites. A person of such status should know self-defense. It was already unbelievable that he was better than her. And yet, now that he was fighting with Yu Hansheng, he actually had the upper hand! This... this... How was this possible? Her senior brother was already so strong... and he was someone who specialized in this. It was impossible for him to not be good at martial arts. And Bo Junyan... was only an amateur... He... Right then, Bo Junyan quickly took out a needle and stabbed it into Yu Hansheng¡¯s acupuncture point. Instantly, he copsed. Bo Junyan did not help him up as he watched him copse in front of him. Then, he turned around and walked toward Mu Huan to continue their journey as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1153 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (5)

Chapter 1153: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (5)

Mu Huan looked at Yu Hansheng, who was lying on the ground. ¡°...¡± Bo Junyan did not speak. He pulled her up and continued walking out. As the Star Sect brothers looked at Yu Hansheng, who was lying on the ground, they realized once again that Bo Junyan was an existence even more terrifying than their Sect Master! After getting into the car... ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my senior brother today?¡± Mu Huan felt that Yu Hansheng was a little strange today. Although he usually loved money, he still took good care of his junior sister. Even if he just wanted her to remain vignt by sneaking an attack on her, it would not have been like this. ¡°He¡¯s has an illness,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± An illness? ¡°He had a woman he loved in the past, but he forced her to death with his own hands. After that woman died, he developed a psychological problem. Such things are also an illness.¡± What Bo Junyan did not say was that Yu Hansheng deliberately got close to that woman because she had killed his father. In the end, he sessfully destroyed her, but he also fell in love with her. However, he deeply felt that one could not be with someone for whom they bore that kind of hatred. Hence, he ultimately dealt a ruthless blow to her. However, because he loved her so much, he couldn¡¯t bear such pain. Hence, after the woman died, he especially couldn¡¯t bear to see people with family feuds being together and wanted to see couples break up instead. Back then, when he and Mu Huan had reached this stage of their family feud, Yu Hansheng was actually gloating. Last night, when Bo Junyan received a call from his wife asking to go on a date with him, he clearly felt that Yu Hansheng¡¯s mood became strange. They had the same kind of hatred between them, but now, they could start afresh. No matter how much Yu Hansheng regretted it, he would never be able to start afresh with the woman he loved. Hence, he was in a bad mood and could not control himself from looking for trouble. To Bo Junyan, people who caused trouble for no reason were mentally ill. ¡°Are you close to my senior brother?¡± He actually knew about this! ¡°No,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± They weren¡¯t close, but he knew so much... As his junior sister, she had never heard of these things. If he wasn¡¯t considered close, who was? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him fall sick again,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± And he said they weren¡¯t close... ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Bo Junyan changed the topic. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Although she had said that she wanted to go on a date, she did not know what to do. Eat, shop, and watch a movie? Would he not like this? Hence, she looked at Bo Junyan and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to go to a hotel,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Yun Cheng... Fu Siye made Shangguan Yu¡¯s memory stop at three years ago, before they lost their child. He made her forget everything that had happened in these three years. Shangguan Yu went to their old home and fell asleep after drinking a ss of red wine. When Shangguan Yu woke up, she was already overseas. When she opened her eyes, her mind was nk. As she looked at the ceiling in the room, she could not regain her senses for a while. She didn¡¯t know if she was dreaming or something. In any case, this felt very strange. Until Fu Siye appeared in front of her. ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re awake.¡± Fu Siye smiled gently at her. Shangguan Yu looked at him and felt that she must be dreaming. This was because if it weren¡¯t a dream, he would definitely not have smiled at her so gently. She liked him. This was the only thing in her life. But he¡¯d never liked her since she was young. His gentleness made her reach out to touch his face. Chapter 1154 - You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You’ve Lost It (6)

Chapter 1154: You Only Learn How to Cherish Something Once You¡¯ve Lost It (6)

Even though she knew that this was a dream, she still wanted to get close to him in the dream. Only in the dream could she get close to him like this, and only then would he look at her with such a gentle gaze. However, this dream was different from her previous ones. This dream was so realistic! That touch was so real that she thought she was really touching him. He was really looking at her with such deep affection. Shangguan Yu looked at the man in front of her in infatuation. She cherished him so much that it was like she was caressing a treasure. She gently caressed his face. Fu Siye was so excited that his eyes turned red. It was his Xiao Yu! His Xiao Yu! Only his Xiao Yu would look at him with such a gaze. This was the gaze that he had seen since he was young. It evoked a deep love that he could always see when he turned around. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you hungry?¡± More than 20 hours had passed since she fell asleep. His voice was trembling slightly because he was too excited. From the time he had lost her to now, when she had returned to the past and only had him in her eyes... He would never lose her again. She would never treat him so coldly again. He was really excited... After losing such an ordinary life, he realized how precious it was. ¡°No...¡± Shangguan Yu said. She wasn¡¯t hungry. She just wanted to look at him like this. ¡°How can you not be hungry? You¡¯ve slept for more than 20 hours already.¡± Fu Siye reached out to touch her. In the past few years, although she had be more cheerful than before, she still lost weight every year. Her originally sharp chin had be even sharper now. ¡°Why does it feel so strange...¡± Shangguan Yu muttered, looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Fu Siye asked. ¡°The dream this time is so realistic. You actually asked me this... And the touch feels real...¡± Shangguan Yu said instinctively. Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Did she think she was dreaming? He snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, this isn¡¯t a dream...¡± ¡°How is that possible? If this wasn¡¯t a dream, why would you look at me like this? Why would you be so gentle to me? You hate me so much...¡± He hated how her love for him when he was young made him aughingstock. He hated how she liked him even after she grew up and made it so that he couldn¡¯t be with Gu Lingyin, whom he liked. Right... Gu Lingyin! Gu Lingyin, she seemed to be back... ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Xiao Yu. I¡¯ve never hated you...¡± He didn¡¯t! He just liked her too much and didn¡¯t know how to face it! It was just that he couldn¡¯t lose her, so he couldn¡¯t help but use such a method to hold on to her. It was too... It was so stupid. It was only after she¡¯d left him that he realized how much he loved her. He was really too stupid! ¡°This is indeed a dream...¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. Only in a dream would he say these things to her. Except... this dream was too real, too real... Shangguan Yu¡¯s love in the past was too humble. She had never, never dared to imagine that he would really look at her with such deep feelings and really say these things to her that she had always dreamed of. Seeing her like this, Fu Siye did not speak further and kissed her directly. Until... Shangguan Yu was woken up again, this time by hunger... Looking at Fu Siye, who was looking at her like that, she realized that this wasn¡¯t a dream. Everything was real. He really loved her. He really didn¡¯t hate her. She also knew that she had lost her memory because of something, and he had almost lost her because of that something. Only then did he see his own heart and realize how much he loved her! This situation was as beautiful as what was written in romance novels. However, for some reason, there was a strange feeling in her heart that she could not describe. Chapter 1155 - Caught (1)

Chapter 1155: Caught (1)

Fu Siye looked at her confused eyes and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have an indescribable feeling in my heart,¡± Shangguan Yu said as she clutched her chest. She didn¡¯t know what this feeling was, but even so, she, who had never hidden anything from him, still told him the truth. Fu Siye¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°When a person forgets three years of memories, their heart will definitely feel empty and strange. ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things that you¡¯ve forgotten. People should live in the present. As long as you focus on what¡¯s happening now, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said as he pulled her into his embrace, telling her not to think about it. It¡¯s fine as long as she cared about him as much as she used to. Shangguan Yu felt that what he said made sense, so she ignored that feeling and only looked at him and thought about him. ¡°Siye, is all of this real?¡± Even though she was sure that this was real and that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, Shangguan Yu was still afraid. She was still afraid that this was just a dream. After she woke up, she was still the same person who could only stay at home and wait for him. ¡°It¡¯s all true,¡± Fu Siye said as he lowered his head to kiss her. That real touch made the unrealness in Shangguan Yu¡¯s heart feel real. ¡°Siye...¡± Was her wait for him finally over? Country Y... Mu Huan would definitely not go to a hotel on her first date. She brought Bo Junyan to a famous scenic spot in Country Y to check in. Spring was also the most beautiful season here. The pink flowers on the trees on both sides of the road were blooming beautifully, making Mu Huan deeply understand what it meant to be surrounded by flowers. A gust of wind blew past, and the pink petals danced along with the wind, spinning and falling. The fluttering petals made one feel as though they had arrived in the world ofics. This moment was so beautiful that Mu Huan, who had never been emotional, could not help but reach out to take the petals. ¡°So beautiful...¡± Bo Junyan did not speak and only looked at her. With her around, he couldn¡¯t see anything else. No matter how beautiful the scenery in this world was, it couldn¡¯tpare to her beauty. Mu Huan reached out to touch the petals. Suddenly, a scene shed across her mind. She instinctively said, ¡°Did we once hold hands like this and walk under a flower arch? Have I done this act before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her in silence for a while. ¡°I suddenly feel that regardless of whether the past memories are painful or beautiful, it¡¯s better for a person to have their own memories.¡± Mu Huan was a person who would not waver after making a decision. However, this time, she was swayed and wanted to change her previous decision. It was impossible for a life without memories to beplete, especially when one couldn¡¯t help but think about it. And at that moment just now, she really wanted to remember the past between the two of them. Other than pain, there were more beautiful and sweet memories between them. She didn¡¯t want to forget those memories too. Besides, without those memories, she felt that something was amiss. She even felt a little insecure. As she spoke, she looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve forgotten the past, but you remember it deeply. This is too unfair to you.¡± She could tell that he was suppressing it. Also, her unfamiliarity and instinctive guard against him surely hurt him. She didn¡¯t want to see his hurt gaze again. ¡°It¡¯s not unfair to me. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to remember the past.¡± With that, Bo Junyan paused for a moment. ¡°But if you want to regain your memory, we¡¯ll go and find Eisen.¡± Chapter 1156 - Caught (2)

Chapter 1156: Caught (2)

Bo Junyan had always respected Mu Huan. It¡¯s true that he felt that the current her was very good and he wanted her to stay like this. He also didn¡¯t want her to recall the past. However, if she couldn¡¯t help but think about the past, always having the feeling that something was amiss and wanting to remember as a result, he would only respect her choice. Mu Huan looked at the man in front of her and was a little moved. Previously, he had begged her not to think about the past and let them start afresh. She¡¯d thought that if she said this, he would definitely persuade her to give up on such thoughts. But he respected her choice so much that he supported her decision without saying anything. This made her want to recall the past even more. She wanted to remember every little thing between them, even if recalling the past might make her feel pain. In life, many things had two sides. There were gains and losses, and what one wanted the most came hand in hand with what one had to bear. Suddenly, Mu Huan tiptoed and kissed him. Bo Junyan was stunned. By the time he snapped back to his senses, Mu Huan had already released him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go eat! There¡¯s a super delicious restaurant nearby!¡± She held his hand and smiled more beautifully than a flower on a branch. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan led him forward. After taking a few steps, she could not help but look up at him. She¡¯d nce at him from time to time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome! I can¡¯t help but want to take a few more nces!¡± Mu Huan said bluntly. She couldn¡¯t control her infatuation. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± If she continued to be like this, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. His restraint toward her was almost zero. If she continued to do this... It was enough to make his rationality copse. Mu Huan seemed to have noticed that he was about to crumble. She stopped looking at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. There will be a lot of peopleter. We won¡¯t be able to get in line.¡± She let go of him and ran forward. This made Bo Junyan, who was already nning to eat her up, instantly depressed. However, when he saw her smiling so happily, her figure running under the flower tree, his depression quickly disappeared and turned into endless doting. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had originally nned to find Eisen to help Mu Huan remove the hypnoticmand that night. Unexpectedly, Eisen was in a car ident and was in aa. Eisen was the most formidable hypnotist in the world. Other than him, no one else could undo the strongestmand he had given. Only Mu Huan could force herself to think it through. However, before she could think about it, she would be tortured by the headache. Although Mu Huan really wanted to recall the past, she didn¡¯t have to immediately recall it. Hence, the matter of recovering her memory was set aside for the time being. She would wait until Eisen had woken up and recovered. Rui Hui... The project manager who had led the strike previouslymitted suicide at home. Before he died, he revealed to thergest television station in Country Y that Rui Hui had been illegally testing drugs in remote and backward countries for the past few years. He even recorded a video suicide note saying that Rui Hui¡¯s new CEO, Mu Huan, had forced him to be in charge of the new experiment. This project involved illegally testing drugs on kindergarten children. This drug could cause immunodeficiency in children and cause irreversible harm to them. Although he had done many illegal drug-testing projects in the past, those were not targeted at children. Children were the future of humans, and he himself had children. He really could not go against his conscience to use such drugs on children. Chapter 1157 - Caught (3)

Chapter 1157: Caught (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Mu Huan had said that if he didn¡¯t do it, she would push all the charges of illegal drug testing on him and make him spend the rest of his life in jail. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt those children. There was no way out, so he could onlymit suicide. He hoped that the media would report this matter to the world and let everyone know about Rui Hui¡¯s ugly conduct and about the viciousness of the current CEO. He hoped that his death would protect those children. He hoped that the person who was supposed to treat her patients¡¯ pain would be able to regain her pure heart. At the very least, she shouldn¡¯t lose her conscience! She shouldn¡¯t harm those innocent children! The information, evidence, andst words he had revealed shocked the entire Country Y the moment the television station broadcasted them! People¡¯s understanding of illegal drugs came from biochemical movies. For them, illegal drugs were a scary thing. Now, not only did they have evidence to prove that there were really illegal drugs, but they had even extended their ws on children! This was simply too terrifying, and whoever¡¯s behind it deserved death! Fortunately, someone had sacrificed himself to expose this matter. Otherwise, those poor children... Kids these days were all so precious. No one dared to imagine the consequences if this had not been exposed. Just thinking about it made them break out in a cold sweat! Once the television station broadcasted such news, the official website of Rui Hui Pharmaceutical crashed. Immediately after, the headquarters of Rui Hui Pharmaceutical was surrounded by protesting people. Everyone felt that Rui Hui Pharmaceutical was an evil pharmaceuticalpany. It was apany that deserved to go bankrupt and pay the price! However, no one felt that Johnson was a bad person. They even felt that he was most heroic! Although Johnson had done such a despicable thing before, he still had a conscience. Besides, he was only an employee. If the higher-ups didn¡¯t approve such an experiment, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it himself. Strictly speaking, he was the greatest victim! Johnson¡¯s death had turned him from a shameless bad person to a great hero. A great hero who would rather sacrifice his life to protect an innocent child. As people surrounded Rui Hui¡¯s headquarters and put up banners to protest against Rui Hui¡¯s evil practice, Rui Hui¡¯s share price began to plummet. Compared to these, what was even more serious was that the police from Country Y had brought an arrest warrant to Rui Hui¡¯s headquarters to bring Mu Huan back for investigation. Although there was no evidence as to whether Mu Huan was the one who had forced the person to die, Mu Huan was now the person in charge of Rui Hui Pharmaceutical. With such a matter being exposed, the evidence was sufficient. She had to take responsibility for this matter. No matter how strong a person was, no matter how high their status or how good they were at fighting, they could not go against thew. Hence, Mu Huan did not resist. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll immediately convene awyer¡¯s meeting. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely not let anything happen to you!¡± Mr. Liu said when Mu Huan was being taken away. Mu Huan lowered her gaze and collected her thoughts. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Liu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with Uncle. It¡¯s Uncle who has let you down. This was all in the past, but now, you¡¯re being held responsible. Seriously...¡± Mr. Liu looked guilty. He sneered in his heart. Little girl, I¡¯ve given you a way out time and time again. If you don¡¯t leave and insist on forcing me to be ruthless to you, then don¡¯t me me for being rude! All this time, he had felt that Rui Hui would belong to the Liu family, which was why he had fought so hard. But in the end, it wasn¡¯t his Liu family¡¯s! If Mu Huan had been sensible and chosen to marry his son, he wouldn¡¯t have fussed over it and would have let her live a good life. Chapter 1158 - Caught (4)

Chapter 1158: Caught (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As long as she obediently married his son, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything at Rui Hui. She just had to focus on research and could have whatever she wanted. But she didn¡¯t want it. She had to follow the second will! Fine, he would let her use the second will! At this point, he did not want to harm her. He only thought that if she did not marry into his Liu family, he would empty Rui Hui and let her take over an empty shell! He had asked Johnson to make a scene with her because he wanted her to anger the public and force her to step down. When that time came, he would regain control of thepany and he would be able to empty Rui Hui without anyone knowing. However, she had easily resolved that crisis! Johnson would not dare to continue making a scene and ruin his n. This way, he could only use a ruthless move! So what if she had evidence to threaten Johnson and make him not dare to cause trouble? He could use Johnson to send her to jail! No matter how capable she was, could she resist thew? Also, no matter how capable her ex-husband was, he was only capable in their country, and this was Country Y! No matter what kind of connections he had, Mr. Liu had long since built a widework. Besides, the information that Johnson had exposed was all real! If Rui Hui had really done those things, then Mu Huan, as the person in charge, could only plead guilty! She was so against them doing these illegal experiments. But now, they, who had done those things in the past, were fine, but she had to bear such a crime. What was this? This was what they meant by the saying, only those who had the power and authority could speak. When you have the ability, you can let things develop as you wish. If you say that she¡¯s guilty, she¡¯s guilty! He had this ability because he had Rui Hui. It was said that it is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but it is difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. This was the truth. When you stood at the top and could control the life and death of others at will, if you were asked toe down and be someone who could be controlled at will, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. You wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. You¡¯d rather fight to the death against the other party than be chased off the stage. This was his mentality. He was used to being in power and would never let himself return to the ranks of servants. On the other hand, Mu Huan kept blocking his way and did not follow his n at all. She insisted on forcing him to deal with her! ¡°Since Uncle Liu thinks that this is something from the past and that I wasn¡¯t the one in charge then, why don¡¯t you go along and exin the situation, Uncle Liu?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. When Mr. Liu heard this, his expression did not change. He said, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go over and exin the situation! I¡¯ll bring our best legal team over. I¡¯ll definitely not let anything happen to you!¡± Mu Huan looked at him silently. ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± the person working the case urged, asking Mu Huan to leave with them quietly. Mu Huan did not say anything else and left with him. Just as they were about to enter the elevator, Liu Changfeng came out with a nervous and anxious expression. When he saw Mu Huan, he immediately went forward and grabbed her arms tightly. He said worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did this suddenly happen?¡± Why did she suddenly be the culprit that everyone wanted to kill? She was clearly against such an experiment! But now, they wanted to lock her up and make her take responsibility for such a matter! ¡°I should go,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°But...¡± Liu Changfeng still wanted to say something. The officer next to Mu Huan said, ¡°Sir, please make way.¡± At this moment, Mr. Liu, who¡¯d known that Liu Changfeng wasing, walked over and shouted, ¡°Changfeng.¡± Liu Changfeng looked at Mu Huan and then at his father. Chapter 1159 - Caught (5)

Chapter 1159: Caught (5)

When the officer asked him to move aside again, he did so. Mu Huan nced at the father-son pair and did not say anything. She followed the police officer into the elevator. Once they left... ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why...¡± Before Liu Changfeng could finish speaking, Mr. Liu turned around and left. Liu Changfeng knew that he wanted him to go to his office. He hurriedly followed him. When he arrived at the deputy CEO¡¯s office, Liu Changfeng asked impatiently, ¡°Dad, what happened? Why did it be like this?¡± If Xiao Huan was brought in like this, she might not be able toe out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know why this happened. You just have to learn more about how to run a business from now on,¡± Mr. Liu said lightly. He told him not to interfere in this matter. What he should do was study well so that he could help him in business in the future. When Liu Changfeng heard his words, he instinctively thought of something. ¡°Was it you?! Did you do this, Dad?!¡± ¡°Go now.¡± Mr. Liu picked up the document on the table and looked at it. However, not only did Liu Changfeng not leave, but he even pressed down on the document he was about to look at and insisted, ¡°Dad, was it you?¡± He knew what kind of person Johnson was. He knew that such a bad person would nevermit suicide out of guilt. He must have been forced into a corner by someone. Mr. Liu couldn¡¯t continue reading the documents and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? So what if it¡¯s not me?¡± Even if he had asked clearly, so what if he had plotted to harm Mu Huan? Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Now, he was 100% sure that his father had nned this. ¡°Dad, you said in the past that you wouldn¡¯t hurt her!¡± He had promised him in the past that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Mu Huan! But now, he was doing this! The evidence was real. This meant that Mu Huan might get sued and sentenced. She had done nothing, but she was going to be locked up and sentenced. This... ¡°You said it yourself. That was in the past,¡± Mr. Liu said. In the past, he would never have hurt Mu Huan. Now, he could only be ruthless to her. If he wasn¡¯t ruthless to her, he would have to be ruthless to himself! ¡°But Dad, by doing this, you¡¯ve also seriously injured Rui Hui. Rui Hui might go bankrupt because of this. Our family is the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui! If it¡¯s like this, we¡¯ll also suffer heavy losses!¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Everything was under his control. ¡°Dad...¡± Liu Changfeng still wanted to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with this matter and don¡¯t ask anything more.¡± Mr. Liu stood up. It was obvious that he was busy. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this. If you don¡¯t think of a way to let Xiao Huan off, I¡¯ll go look for Bo Junyan! I have a lot of real information about the past. If I send these to him, what do you think will happen?¡± Liu Changfeng had been hesitating about whether he should stand on his father¡¯s side. Just as he was about to make a decision... His father had made the first move and even made such a ruthless gambit to send Xiao Huan to jail! ¡°You b*stard! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡± Mr. Liu said angrily. Who was he working hard for? What a good son...! He actually threatened him because of an outsider! ¡°I know.¡± Liu Changfeng paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t treat Xiao Huan like this...¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t get married to Mu Huan and she didn¡¯t like him, he couldn¡¯t bear the pain. He might want to help his father snatch Rui Hui, but he couldn¡¯t watch her go to jail... ¡°If I don¡¯t treat her this way, we¡¯ll be the ones left with nothing!¡± Mr. Liu said. Chapter 1160 - Obeying Instinct (1)

Chapter 1160: Obeying Instinct (1)

¡°How can we have nothing? We¡¯re the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui! The better Rui Hui is, the better we¡¯ll be in the future! You don¡¯t have to think that Xiao Huan will deal with us. From the start, Xiao Huan has clearly expressed that she wants to work hand in hand with us and win. We can tell her sincerity from the fact that she¡¯s willing to give us an additional five percent of the shares!¡± Liu Changfeng was indignant that he couldn¡¯t get Mu Huan, but he couldn¡¯t deny Mu Huan¡¯s sincerity, nor could he feel that Mu Huan would want to harm them. She had made it very clear that she wanted to live harmoniously with them and win hand in hand. If they did not deal with her, she would definitely not let them lose everything! ¡°That¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t gained a foothold in Rui Hui yet. Why don¡¯t you let her try to gain a foothold? Who would like someone to be in the way while executing their power? Besides, even if she doesn¡¯t, do you want me to follow her orders from now on? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my desperate efforts, Rui Hui would have been finished long ago! I¡¯ve expanded it to this extent, but the old man was so guarded against me. All my hard work has been given to someone else. How can I ept it willingly?!¡± Because of that first will, he¡¯d worked so hard. In the end... Since the old man was so heartless, then don¡¯t me him for being unfair! Liu Changfeng was about to say something. But Mr. Liu said, ¡°You should know that no matter what you do now, it¡¯s impossible for her to like you and marry you.¡± Liu Changfeng was silent. Yes. No matter what he did, she would never marry him. Initially, he thought that her losing her memory was his greatest chance. Unexpectedly, after she lost her memory, she did not even want the fake marriage that they had agreed on previously. And now, she had fallen in love with Bo Junyan so quickly. Now that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather was dead, they could live together without fear. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, under such circumstances, he really didn¡¯t have any chance. ¡°With such evidence, as the person in charge of thepany, Mu Huan has taken on a lot of public pressure this time. There are also other reasons. If she were to be sentenced, it would be for at least five years. Do you think Bo Junyan can wait five years for her?¡± Mr. Liu raised an eyebrow. Liu Changfeng seemed to understand what his father meant. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant now. She can have whatever she wants. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t know what it means to give in and attach herself to someone. After she¡¯s sentenced and has nothing left, she¡¯ll have a lot of desire and needs. At that time, if you satisfy her, won¡¯t she be yours? Some people have to have their wings broken before someone could attain them.¡± A woman who had nothing and had been in jail would settle for anything! ¡°Hence, the most important thing for you to do now is to improve your ability. Once you stand at the highest point, you will realize that whatever you want wille easy.¡± Liu Changfeng did not speak, but his heart wavered. Just as his father had said, some people had to have their wings broken before someone could attain them. He could have her only if she had nothing. In the reception room... ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Liu Dongxu has called for an emergency press conference and expressed that he will investigate this matter thoroughly. Also, he will temporarily take over the position of CEO,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan sighed. ¡°There¡¯s really no end to human greed. Apart from giving him an additional five percent of the shares, I¡¯ve also given him 60% of NST¡¯s benefits. Most of the benefits of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticalse from NST¡¯s research and development. The benefits I¡¯ve given him far exceed the benefits that Liu Changfeng and I could have brought to the Liu family if we got married... Chapter 1161 - Obeying Instinct (2)

Chapter 1161: Obeying Instinct (2)

Liu Changfeng was a good person. His father had worked hard for Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals for so many years. Mu Huan really didn¡¯t want to turn against the Liu family, but... After she¡¯d taken over Rui Hui, Liu Dongxu had been supporting her on the surface, but behind her back, he¡¯d been getting people to drag her down and making her subordinates not cooperate with her. Previously, he had been the one who had secretly encouraged Johnson, the profect manager, to find trouble with her and protest. She had thought that by taking out such evidence, she would be able to make Mr. Liu give up and have the two families cooperate. Unexpectedly, not only did he not stop, but he even wanted topletely destroy her! He was forcing her to deal with him and be enemies with the Liu family. Seriously... ¡°He feels that all these should have been his. In this case, no matter how much you give him, he will feel that it¡¯s too little,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Sigh... Speaking of which, my great-grandfather was also in the wrong. He¡¯d left a will involving such a marriage alliance, it made the other person think that he was fighting for himself and that Rui Hui belonged to his family. In the end, he ended up like this. He must be feeling indignant.¡± Mu Huan felt that her great-grandfather had cheated others by leaving two wills. She was in the wrong first, so she had been backing down. ¡°Your great-grandfather didn¡¯t volunteer to make the first will. That¡¯s why he secretly made the second will.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. ¡°I found the old servant who was serving your great-grandfather at that time. ording to him, your great-grandfather had arranged for two groups of people to take over thepany. He wanted the two groups to control each other and prevent one of them from being the only one left. This was to prevent thepany from being snatched up before the sessor could be found. However, on hisst day, after battling with a serious illness until he was bedridden, the other group of people he¡¯d arranged for died in an ident. He was left with only Liu Dongxu to use. Then, under Liu Dongxu¡¯s suggestion, or more like secret threat, he¡¯d made such a will. He didn¡¯t want his life¡¯s effort to be taken away by outsiders. Hence, your grandfather took the opportunity when Liu Dongxu wasn¡¯t on guard and secretly made a second will. ¡°The death of the other party was also very strange. If there¡¯s no ident, it must have been Liu Dongxu¡¯s doing.¡± This meant that Liu Dongxu had long wanted Rui Hui. It was not because there was a second will that he was dissatisfied and felt that he had been fooled. He was indignant and wanted to deal with Mu Huan. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hence, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about the Liu family. You feel that Liu Dongxu had worked so hard for Rui Hui for so many years but ended up like this in the end. It¡¯s understandable that you have such thoughts for him.¡± Although Mu Huan had never said it, Bo Junyan knew that she had given in to the Liu family repeatedly because she felt guilty about this. Liu Dongxu was her enemy now. If she felt guilty and did not act ruthlessly, it would mean that she was being ruthless to herself. Furthermore, this was Country Y, not their territory. Due to the recent tense situation, her status as a foreigner would make her bear more crimes. They could not be soft-hearted. ¡°Seriously...¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this. If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty about Liu Dongxu at all! Bo Junyan continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to have any feelings for Liu Changfeng. He¡¯s notpletely unaware of what his father has done. Hence, he¡¯s not as good as you think.¡± ¡°How did you know without me saying anything?¡± Mu Huan looked at him and felt that he was too magical. She had never told him about her guilt toward the Liu family and her feelings for Liu Changfeng, but he had actually thought through her thoughts so thoroughly. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Naturally, I know everything about you,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Hubby...¡± Chapter 1162 - Obeying Instinct (3)

Chapter 1162: Obeying Instinct (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This form of address made Mu Huan feel a strange feeling. ¡°Thewyer that Liu Dongxu has prepared for you can¡¯t be used. I¡¯ve hired James. He¡¯s currently negotiating with the authorities. If there are no idents, we can leave this ce in an hour,¡± Bo Junyan said. Although he could not clear her name now, he could still bail her out and have her not stay here. Mu Huan looked at him and said instinctively, ¡°Thank you, Hubby. Love you, muacks!¡± After saying this, she was stunned. Bo Junyan was stunned as well. Then, Mu Huan said, ¡°Did I like to say this in the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She used to say, ¡°Hubby, I love you. Muacks. I love Hubby the most...¡± ¡°It looks like hypnosis doesn¡¯t have a good effect on someone as formidable as me! I reckon I¡¯ll be able to slowly recall everything even without Eisen removing themand for me!¡± Mu Huan said with a proud expression. She couldn¡¯t force herself to think about it, but her brain could slowly recover those memory fragments by itself. It wouldn¡¯t be very painful to undo the hypnoticmand that way. Bo Junyan liked every side of Mu Huan, but he liked her proud look the most, just like how she looked now. ¡°When I get out, we¡¯ll start fighting back!¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists. That man wanted to push all the me to her? Did he think that she could only admit to it because there was no evidence? Ha... He had thought too much! Before she showed Johnson the evidence, she had thought of all these possible consequences and had been prepared! She had given Liu Dongxu opportunities time and time again, but he kept overstepping her boundaries. Since he did such a thing, she would no longer show mercy, let alone feel such guilt. ¡°We?¡± Bo Junyan was a little surprised. Because she didn¡¯t have any memories of the past, she had always kept a distance from him. She was someone who did not like owing anyone favors, so he thought that he would have to persuade her for a while before he could convince her to agree to let him deal with Liu Dongxu with her. He didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative to say that she wanted him to get through this storm with her. ¡°Why? Are you going to fly off on your own in the face of a disaster?¡± Mu Huan deliberately narrowed her eyes and looked very fierce. Bo Junyan smiled and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you in life and death.¡± Mu Huan smiled slightly. Actually, she had already arranged everything. Even without him, she could have beaten the other party to a pulp. However, she knew that he definitely wanted to do something for her. She didn¡¯t want to see him feel like he was being excluded. Although things were progressing too quickly between them, they were already people who had done all sorts of things. Compared to those who only fell in love at first sight, they were practically an old married couple. There was no need to pay much attention to the so-called progress of a rtionship. When it came to feelings, one just had to follow their instincts. She instinctively wanted to get closer to him. She instinctively didn¡¯t want to see him so dejected, so she followed her instincts. She instinctively said, ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Hearing her familiar words, Bo Junyan could not help but want to hug and kiss her. However, self-control aside, he couldn¡¯t do that here. The James that Bo Junyan had found was the most famouswyer in Country Y. Furthermore, they could afford to pay a high bail. Hence... An hourter, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan left together. As soon as they got into the car... His kiss fell. It was like a sudden storm. Chapter 1163 - Obeying Instinct (4)

Chapter 1163: Obeying Instinct (4)

He was a man who loved his wife so much. He couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He no longer had any restraint... A long timeter. ¡°Go to the hotel,¡± Bo Junyan ordered. Before the chauffeur could respond... Mu Huan said, ¡°No.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He looked at Mu Huan with a pained expression. Seeing him like this, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and whispered something into his ear. Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. His thin lips descended like a storm again. Tahiti... Fu Siye had never brought Shangguan Yu out to have fun in the past. This time, he¡¯d asked Jin Chen to rece him. He would take two months off and have fun with her. Due to her biological clock, no matter how tired Shangguan Yu was, she would wake up on time the next morning. ording to her past habits, she would wake up at this time every day to make breakfast for Fu Siye. Although he rarely ate the breakfast she made, she would do it every day. Because she had heard that if she wanted to capture a man¡¯s heart, she had to capture his stomach. Hence, she became an expert at cooking from not being able to differentiate between the vegetables and the sun. But she could not catch his heart. Uh... No. Perhaps it was because of her culinary skills that she could get his love now. After all, although he rarely ate, he did eat. Speaking of getting his love... Even though it had been a few days since she woke up, she still felt a little dizzy. She felt that everything was surreal and not real. Just like now. She got up to make breakfast for him. But he was already busy in the kitchen. This was absolutely impossible. Even in the past, when she had not yet married him and he had treated her very well as his sister, he had never cooked for her. But now, he was up so early to make breakfast for her. This... If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that he would do such a thing. No, even if she saw it with her own eyes, it was hard for her to believe that what she saw was real. Just then, Fu Siye, who had discovered her arrival, looked up at her and even gave her a smile that could make one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± His smile made her almost cover her chest to prevent her heart from jumping out. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be done soon,¡± Fu Siye said as he ced an egg on the heart-shaped mold. Shangguan Yu did not speak and only looked at him. Fu Siye was not a good cook, so he prepared a simple Western breakfastposed of a sandwich, fried eggs, milk, and fruit. But even such a simple breakfast made Shangguan Yu happy. She could not believe that what she saw was real. She could not help but feel that she was dreaming. The morning sun shone on him, making him glow. Everything in front of her was so beautiful that only in dreams could she havee up with it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Because Mu Huan still had such a strong feeling when she saw Bo Junyan after being hypnotized, Fu Siye was a little afraid. He was afraid that Shangguan Yu would remember something. Hence, every time he saw her in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid that she had recalled something. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that everything is like a dream now,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. ¡°Why do I keep feeling like this is a dream?¡± Was this the aftereffect of hypnosis? Because her brain was still in a mess, she often felt that things were surreal. Fu Siye frowned when he thought of this possibility. Chapter 1164 - Obeying Instinct (5)

Chapter 1164: Obeying Instinct (5)

¡°Because only in my dreams would I dream that you were so good to me. No, even in my dreams, I never dreamed that you would prepare breakfast for me.¡± Fu Siye: ¡°...¡± Did she feel like she was dreaming because he was treating her well? He had merely woken up early to prepare a simple breakfast for her, but she was already so touched. She felt like she was dreaming. No, she had never dreamed that he would do this... She... Suddenly, his heart ached. It was as if someone was pinching him tightly. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. This heartache was for her. She was a pampered young mistress who had been spoiled since she was young. She had never done anything for anyone else, but she had learned a lot for him. He¡¯d felt that she would never be able to do something like this, but for him, she had gone from being a pampered young mistress who could not differentiate between a leek and a wheat seedling to being able to make any delicious food. From not even daring to touch live prawns to dealing with all sorts of living things without feeling anything, all for the sake of letting him eat fresh food. She would wake up early every day to prepare breakfast for him. Also, no matter when he returned, she would prepare hot dishes for him... Not only in life, but in other aspects. As long as it was his matter, she would do it herself. She had done a lot for him. And him. He had never done anything for her. She felt like she was dreaming just because he made breakfast. He... Not to mention others calling him scum, even he himself felt that he was scum! He did love her. Even if others didn¡¯t believe it, he loved her. But if he loved her, how could he bear to do that to her...? No matter how stupid he was, no matter how... He shouldn¡¯t have been so stupid. He shouldn¡¯t have... He looked at Shangguan Yu and said deeply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shangguan Yu was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Why did he suddenly apologize to her? Did he have a motive for treating her well? He couldn¡¯t me Shangguan Yu for thinking this way. After she returned to her memories from three years ago, she only remembered Fu Siye¡¯s coldness and his hatred for her. It was very difficult. She couldn¡¯t believe that he suddenly loved her and was being really good to her. She thought he had other motives. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t treat you well in the past. Xiao Yu, I was too stupid. I don¡¯t even know why I was so stupid in the past. Why would I treat you like that because of such thoughts? I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yu... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Fu Siye said as he walked forward and reached out to pull her into his embrace. The current him really could not understand the past him. He did not even know what had happened to him at that time. Why did he think that way? Why did he treat her that way? Because of his stupidity, she was hurt and wasted the most precious youth they had. He was really... Fu Siye couldn¡¯t think about it. The moment he thought about how stupid he had been in the past, how he had hurt her so much that she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore, how she was so determined to leave him, he couldn¡¯t help but wish he was dead! Shangguan Yu, who was in his embrace, did not know how to describe her current mood. Clearly, when she heard his words, she should have been overjoyed. She should have hugged him and told him that there was no need to apologize to her. Her wish that he could love her had already been granted now. This was her dream. She... In short, she should be very excited and happy! Chapter 1165 - Obeying Instinct (6)

Chapter 1165: Obeying Instinct (6)

She shouldn¡¯t be able to help but think about their beautiful future. However, she was not as excited as she thought she should be. In fact... In fact, she felt as if she had heard him say such things before. Such an apology was so guilt-ridden... She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Why did she have such a strange feeling? Fu Siye hugged her tightly. It was only when he smelled a burnt smell that he recalled that he was still frying eggs. Hence, he hurriedly released Shangguan Yu and looked at the eggs. The beautiful yellow heart from before was now charred ck. He was sweating profusely. ¡°Xiao Yu, go sit there and wait for me.¡± Seeing how flustered he was, Shangguan Yu instinctively said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± With that, she went forward to take the pot that he was going to wash. Fu Siye did not reject her help because it had been a long time since he saw her busy preparing breakfast for him. He missed this scene so much that his heart ached. This made him unable to reject her. Shangguan Yu saw that he did not leave but looked at her in a daze as if he was looking at something precious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was he looking at her so strangely? ¡°Nothing,¡± Fu Siye replied. Although Shangguan Yu felt that he was a little strange, she thought that he didn¡¯t like her asking him too much. He had already said that it was fine, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. Shangguan Yu cooked much faster than Fu Siye, and she made even more sumptuous meals. When Fu Siye saw that she had only used such a short time to prepare a sumptuous breakfast, he felt that she seemed to know how to do magic. However, he knew that this wasn¡¯t magic. It was just that she had learned too much for him, done too much, and trained herself well. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Shangguan Yu looked up at Fu Siye. Why was he looking at her like this instead of eating? ¡°A feast for the eyes.¡± After seeing her coldness and despair, Fu Siye now felt that as long as he was with her, no matter what she did, it was so precious that he couldn¡¯t bear to look away. He wanted to keep looking at her. Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± Was heplimenting her? Other than the fact that he had praised her when she was very young, he had never praised her for being good-looking again when she grew up... He had suddenly turned from being so cold and disgusted with her to being like this. It made her... really ufortable... Could it be that people were really like what was written in the books? That after they really got what they wanted, they wouldn¡¯t be very excited anymore? When she snapped back to her senses, she changed the topic. ¡°When are we going back?¡± ¡°In two months,¡± Fu Siye said. Shangguan Yu widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Two months?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why... why are we... having a vacation for so long?¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t even have the time to apany her for a hike. Now, he was apanying her out for two months? It really wasn¡¯t her fault. She kept feeling that it was unreal, as if she was dreaming. His actions were really too surreal and dreamlike. Everything he did was something he would never do... ¡°We didn¡¯t go on a honeymoon when we got married. We¡¯ve been married for so many years, but I¡¯ve never apanied you out to have fun. It just so happens that I¡¯m not busy recently. I got Jin Chen to take over the shift and came out here to have fun before going back,¡± Fu Siye said. Shangguan Yu: ¡°...¡± Although he wasn¡¯t as hardworking as Bo Junyan, he was still a workaholic. He actually abandoned his work to have fun with her. This... For a moment, Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. All of this was too unbelievable. After a while... Chapter 1166 - Obeying Instinct (7)

Chapter 1166: Obeying Instinct (7)

Shangguan Yu did not know what to say. After a while. ¡°Oh, right, my coffee shop! I can¡¯t have closed my coffee shop, and I¡¯m in charge of the food. I¡¯ve been out for so long...¡± Shangguan Yu liked her coffee shop very much. Hence, she felt that she couldn¡¯t have sold it. If so, before she lost her memory, she must still have been running it. ¡°The coffee shop is undergoing renovations.¡± Fu Siye knew how much she liked her coffee shop, but the people there knew too much about her. They needed to sort things out before she could go back. Shangguan Yu frowned. ¡°Renovations?¡± She really liked the style of the coffee shop. She wouldn¡¯t have changed it. ¡°Yes. Because there was a leak in the old house, all the decorations were destroyed. We could only renovate,¡± Fu Siye said with his eyes lowered. ¡°I see.¡± Shangguan Yu did not doubt his words. Her coffee shop was an old bungalow from a hundred years ago. It would naturally leak after a long time. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to have time. Let¡¯s not think about anything else and focus on having fun!¡± Fu Siye said. Shangguan Yu looked at him. She had never thought that one day, she would be able to go out with him for two months. Indeed, it was best to live in this world. Only by living would one encounter all the beautiful possibilities. Country Y... Although Mu Huan had been bailed out, before this matter was thoroughly investigated, she had to be imprisoned at home. She could not leave the house without the permission of the authorities. Otherwise, she would be arrested. After two days of incitement and fermentation... The matter of Rui Hui nning to illegally test the medicine on children became more and more serious, and there was no sign of it stopping. Mu Huan was also bing more and more at the center of the storm. Although most people knew that what had happened in the past had nothing to do with her and that she had just inherited Rui Hui, she was more vicious than the people in the past. She actually wanted to test the medicine on children! This was even more unforgivable and made her deserving of death! Because Johnson would rather die than do testing on those children, no one suspected that what Johnson said in the video was fake. Unexpectedly, not only did Mu Huan not force Johnson to do such a thing, but she even warned him not to do such an outrageous thing again. Even if Mu Huan had recorded the entire process of what she had said when she showed the documents to Johnson that day, no one would believe her. They would only suspect that she had said those words on purpose and then recorded such a scene so that they could push everything onto Johnson and make him bear all the charges. It was the hardest to find evidence and retaliate when there was no evidence. Because a person had died bymitting suicide, he was already standing on the moral high ground. No matter what they did, it would not be easy to turn things around. ... Liu Dongxu was a very crafty person. He had always done things secretly. On the surface, he would do things that no one could find fault with. For example, now, he had brought the other shareholders to the police station to exin the situation, saying that Mu Huan had nothing to do with what happened in the past. He even brought that group of shareholders to be Mu Huan¡¯s witness. He said that not only had Mu Huan never forced Johnson to do such a thing, but the first thing she did after taking office was to stop such experiments. That experiment was actually led by Johnson to save trouble! They had asked him to be in charge of the final human trials, but they did not expect him to test the drug illegally! To put it simply, Liu Dongxu had pushed all the me onto Johnson. The higher-ups in Rui Hui didn¡¯t know about this matter, and Mu Huan didn¡¯t know either. It looked like he was doing this for Mu Huan¡¯s own good. But in fact, it had pushed Mu Huan into an even bigger storm. Chapter 1167 - Untitled

Chapter 1167: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Johnson was already dead. If Liu Dongxu pushed all the me onto a dead person, everyone would only feel that he was not being truthful! No one believed that the higher-ups of Rui Hui didn¡¯t know about this. How could the higher-ups of Rui Hui not know about such a big matter? The higher-ups did not know, but the people below dared to do such a thing? This was impossible! Such an impossibility made everyone feel that it was impossible for Mu Huan to not know about this matter! At this point, if Mu Huan were to stand out and say that not only did she not do such a thing, but the first order she gave was to stop such an experiment, no one would believe her. Even if all the executives at Rui Hui said that she didn¡¯t know and everyone said that she really gave such an order, people still wouldn¡¯t believe it. This was because, to the masses who didn¡¯t know the truth, the upper echelons of Rui Hui were definitely on Mu Huan¡¯s side and didn¡¯t want anything to affect Rui Hui. Sometimes, this was how things were. Even if what you said was the truth, even if so many people testified for you... No one would believe you. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for the authorities to announce that Mu Huan was innocent, even if they had yet to find any evidence of her guilt. Under the deliberate exaggeration of the media, Rui Hui¡¯s shares fell again and again. At this moment, someone took the opportunity to buy Rui Hui¡¯s shares. Compared to the bloodbath outside... Mu Huan¡¯s life at home was especiallyfortable. Now, she was nestled in Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace, ying games, and being fed fruits. As she continued tomunicate with Bo Junyan, Mu Huan recalled more and more of the past. However, it was all their sweet memories. These memories made herpletely lose that unfamiliar feeling she had toward Bo Junyan. Now, their rtionship had returned to the time before her mother had appeared. It was a time of sweetness and love. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Try it too, Hubby,¡± she said as she raised her head to let Bo Junyan bite the remaining half of the apple. Bo Junyan lowered his head and bit down. He especially liked it now. Yu Hansheng saw this scene the moment he entered. Without a word, he threw a stack of documents to Bo Junyan and left. Mu Huan looked at his back and said, ¡°My senior brother has been getting gloomier recently.¡± Then, she added, ¡°If you think about it carefully, he seems to be especially difficult to get along with at this time every year.¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be his beloved woman¡¯s death anniversary soon.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± No wonder... ¡°What happened back then?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not very close with your senior brother,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Every time she heard him say that he wasn¡¯t close with her senior brother, she wanted to say that if they weren¡¯t close, then she was practically a passerby to her senior brother. ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t, he knew about the death anniversary of the woman Senior Brother loved. He even knew about the situation back then...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a long time,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°Alright...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother about him. He¡¯s entric and will be fine after a while,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He knew that her senior brother would be fine after a while, but he wasn¡¯t close with him. ¡°Come, continue eating.¡± Bo Junyan continued to feed her fruits. When Li Meng and Wu Xingye, who had returned from outside, saw them like this, the corners of their lips twitched. ¡°I say, can you guys respect the current tense situation?¡± There was a bloodbath outside. It felt like Xiao Huan would spend the rest of her life in jail. Right now, not only was the public opinion in Country Y bad, but it had also stirred up a wave of public opinion in the country. Chapter 1168 - Untitled

Chapter 1168: Untitled

Xiao Huan, the pride of the country, instantly became an embarrassing existence overseas. There were even many people who said that there was a problem with the life-extension medicine she had developed. They didn¡¯t know if it was refined using some dark method, and... Anyway, all these words were extremely nasty. This bad atmosphere that was getting worse and worse made the two of them very worried. Hence, they came over together to see what she nned to do. Unexpectedly, the couple was found kissing at home, and there was no bad atmosphere at all. This made the two of them break out in a cold sweat. No matter what, this was such a big matter. She should at least be a little nervous and respect people for making such a big fuss! ¡°You came just in time. Quick, join my team. Let¡¯s kill them together!¡± When Mu Huan saw the two of them, she sat up from Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace, looking like she wanted to have a good time. Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re still locked up at home. Is it appropriate for you to be so rxed?¡± Wu Xingye asked. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± Wu Xingye: ¡°...¡± There was really nothing inappropriate. Hence, the two of them sat down and joined Mu Huan¡¯s team. Their Xiao Huan wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She must have a solution to this matter. There was no need for them to worry. They couldn¡¯t do anything either. It was better to y games together. This was because the three of them had a hobby of ying games. Furthermore, Wu Xingye was aputer expert. After Mu Huan had the money, she paid for the three of them to form a gamingpany together. What they were ying now was thetest game that theirpany had developed. After their test, the game could be listed. They felt that there was no problem. A very fun game would usually be a hit once it was listed. Hence, not only did the pharmaceuticalpany earn money, but the gamingpany that Mu Huan and the two of them owned also made her earn a lot. Seeing that the three of them were ying seriously, Bo Junyan picked up the documents that Yu Hansheng had thrown down earlier. The room instantly fell silent until Long Feiting barged in. When he heard that Mu Huan had been caught, although she had been bailed out and had to be imprisoned at home, Long Feiting¡¯s heart was so worried that it was about to burn. He ran over without caring that his leg injury had yet to recover. It was just that after entering, his nervousness and worry formed a strong contrast to the leisurely entertainment at the scene. This stunned him and Long Feilei, who was following behind him. Was there a mistake?! Even now that the matter had blown up, she was still in the mood to y games despite having such an unsolvable problem! When Mu Huan saw Long Feitinging in, she immediately called out, ¡°Come,e,e quickly. Let¡¯s see if this game is fun.¡± This game was going to be listed on May 1st. They had to hurry up and finish the test while it was the holiday. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± Bo Junyan looked up at Long Feiting and did not say anything. He lowered his head and continued reading the document in his hand. It was only when he looked up at Long Feiting that Long Feiting noticed that Bo Junyan was sitting so close to Mu Huan! He pointed at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, why is he here?!¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s here. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan asked, looking up. ¡°He... he...¡± Long Feiting thought about it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. It didn¡¯t matter if they were husband and wife in the past or if they were divorced now. Chapter 1169 - Untitled

Chapter 1169: Untitled

Given his status, he was in no position to say anything about them separating. In the end, he could only look at Mu Huan with a bitter expression. How did she progress so quickly with Bo Junyan? ¡°Come quickly. With you, we can form a team to fight the big boss.¡± Mu Huan beckoned him to quickly join their team. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Could she not have a conscience? Didn¡¯t she see that he was feeling terrible? However, even so, he still sat opposite them and joined their team. Long Feilei broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the four of them ying like this. He still had to bring his little brother backter and could not leave. Hence, he sat opposite Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Uncle Bo, looks like you have a n to deal with this.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bo Junyan replied nonchntly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need me for, feel free to ask,¡± Long Feilei said politely. Bo Junyan did not stand on ceremony with him and said directly, ¡°Take Long Feiting away.¡± Although it was impossible for his wife to have anything to do with Long Feiting, he was still annoyed to see such a person who coveted his wife walking around in front of him. Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± What the f*ck! After a while. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Hmph! He wasn¡¯t going to be polite with him anymore! Bo Junyan nced at him and did not speak further. He lowered his head and continued reading the documents in his hand. Long Feilei was fine and went over. ¡°What are you guys ying? Count me in.¡± ¡°Come,e,e...¡± The rest of them weed him. An hourter... ¡°What game is this? It¡¯s quite interesting!¡± As the helmsman of the Long family, Long Feilei was very busy all day. He did not have the time to y games, and he felt that there was nothing fun about them. This time, he was bored and decided to y. For the first time, he felt that it was no wonder that young people nowadays liked to y games. This game was indeed interesting. ¡°This is a new game developed by ourpany. It¡¯s going to be listed on May 1st,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Yourpany?¡± Long Feilei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You even set up a gamepany?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to find the Three Swordsman gamepany and sign them? The Three Swordsman is Xiao Huan¡¯spany,¡± Long Feiting said. Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± The Three Swordsman was a new gamingpany that had been established two years ago. There were very few games they did that did not explode in poprity. Every time a new game was released, it would be the game with the most people ying in various inte cafes. The mobile games that were released were also very popr. The Long family had a video game tform under their banner, so they wanted to sign the rights to a game under the Three Swordsmen. However, they did not have the time to get someone to contact them. Unexpectedly, the boss of thispany was Mu Huan! It was bad enough that she coulde up with such a drug, but she had even managed to create such an outstanding gamepany. Could she be any more formidable? ¡°You both love to y games. But look at Mu Huan, then look at yourself!¡± Long Feilei looked at his younger brother with a face full of disappointment. They both yed games, but the other party had created such a formidable gamepany. His younger brother only knew how to y! ¡°What of me? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m only in charge of eating, drinking, and having fun?¡± Long Feiting raised an eyebrow. Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± Alright! It¡¯s all my fault! Spoiling people is terrible! However, since the boss was here, he decided to talk about business. Long Feilei looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan...¡± Chapter 1170 - Untitled

Chapter 1170: Untitled

¡°Xiao Meng is the one in charge of this.¡± Mu Huan asked him to talk to Li Meng. They each had their specialization. Mu Huan was only in charge of providing funds and testing games after they were developed. Li Meng and Wu Xingye were in charge of the rest. Li Meng was very good at this. Now that she was her assistant, she was in charge of all her business matters. After Long Feilei and Li Meng chatted for a while, the two happily reached an agreement. Then, they continued to y games until it was time to eat. Mu Huan¡¯s stomach was like a biological clock. She would be hungry once it was time to eat. To her, eating was the most important thing in the world. Hence, no matter how fun the game was, she would put it down and eat first. Li Meng and Wu Xingye were both foodies, and games were never as important as food. After dinner, Long Feiting asked, ¡°Xiao Huan, how do you n to retaliate?¡± Although he knew that Mu Huan wasn¡¯t nervous and definitely had a n, he still wanted to show some concern and see if he could do anything for her. ¡°I¡¯m counterattacking with facts,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°What facts should we use to counterattack?¡± Long Feiting asked further. Mu Huan¡¯s so-called counterattack with facts was literally to counterattack using facts. It¡¯s true that there were many times in this world where no one would believe you even if you told the truth. However, in this world, it was impossible to fake facts. Everything that had been done would definitely leave traces. If you were not prepared, remained unguarded, and did not pay attention to leaving behind evidence, it would be hard to argue that you were innocent. However, if you had evidence, it would be easy to prove your innocence. Even a disaster could be easily resolved. Mu Huan was the kind of person who was prepared. Ever since she was young, she had believed in only one truth. She could not have the intention to harm others, but she could not let her guard down against others. Since she could see Liu Dongxu¡¯s indignation and knew that he was making things difficult for her in secret, she naturally had her guard up. Before giving the order to stop such a project, she had thought of all sorts of possible consequences. Hence, along the way, she had kept evidence. After Johnson died, she didn¡¯t idle around. She got someone to investigate his every move before he died. Although the person who¡¯d forced Johnson to die was very careful, Johnson was also a scheming person. He didn¡¯t want to die, but he couldn¡¯t put up a resistance. He could only die. This unwillingness made him cleverly leave behind evidence that he had been forced tomit suicide. He wanted such evidence to possibly be exposed and drag down those who had forced him to die. Mu Huan had found the evidence he had left behind. This evidence was sufficient to prove that the person who had forced Johnson to his death was not Mu Huan but someone else. This evidence, coupled with the evidence that Mu Huan originally had, was enough to clear her name. The Liu family... ¡°Dad, Rui Hui¡¯s share price has already fallen to the limit. If this continues...¡± Rui Hui would not be far from bankruptcy. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring the shareholders to talk to Mu Huan and get her to announce to the public that she¡¯s abdicating her position as CEO and handing over her authority to me. Then, I¡¯ll lead Rui Hui out of this predicament.¡± From now on, everyone would only recognize his leadership ability! ¡°Nothing has happened on Xiao Huan¡¯s end until now. It makes me a little uneasy.¡± After three years of them getting along, Liu Changfeng hade to understand Mu Huan a lot. He knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who would allow herself to be beaten up. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little abnormal that she hasn¡¯t taken any action yet.¡± Liu Dongxu also knew that Mu Huan was not ordinary. Besides, even if she was, her ex-husband was certainly not. No matter what, they should have reacted to it by now. Nothing had happened. It was indeed not good. Chapter 1171 - Untitled

Chapter 1171: Untitled

¡°Dad, what do you think Xiao Huan might do if she had been holding back some big move? What method could she use to clear her name? Also, how should we go further and make her get convicted?¡± Liu Changfeng was a good actor, but when it came to scheming, he knew that he was less than a thousandth of his father. When some people yearned for someone but couldn¡¯t get them, their hearts would change. Liu Changfeng belonged to this category. Over the past few days, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his father was right. Only by making Mu Huan lose everything would he get a chance to have her. Hence, she had to be convicted. When Liu Dongxu heard this, he was silent for a moment. ¡°Under such circumstances, if Mu Huan wants to clear her name, she can only do so if she really ordered the experiment to stop immediately after she took office. Also, she didn¡¯t force Johnson to his death. The evidence of the illegal drug testing project on the children had nothing to do with her and Johnson¡¯s death. The video andst words that Johnson had left behind were all to frame her.¡± Liu Dongxu frowned. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be easy for her to find evidence. After all, you and all the shareholders have announced to the public that she has nothing to do with the previous experiments. After she took office, she immediately ordered the experiment to stop. However, no one believed her at all. And Johnson is dead.¡± Liu Changfeng felt that there was no evidence to prove what really happened. It was not easy for Mu Huan to find evidence to prove her innocence in this aspect. After all, there were so many witnesses, and no one believed her. ¡°No.¡± Liu Dongxu¡¯s expression turned serious when he thought of something. ¡°She¡¯s not making a move yet and she¡¯s not in a hurry. Maybe there¡¯s really such evidence!¡± Liu Dongxu had bribed a servant from Mu Huan¡¯s family. Although this servant could not get close to Mu Huan and could not get any important information, the servant could report on the general situation of Mu Huan being imprisoned at home for the past few days. That servant said that not only was Mu Huan not worried, but she was also rxed and could eat and drink. She was even in the mood to y games. If there was no countermeasure in ce, it was impossible for a person facing jail time to be so rxed. Liu Changfeng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you destroy the video of the meeting? If that¡¯s the case, how can she have evidence?¡± Previously, Mu Huan had issued an order to stop this illegal drug test at a meeting, but those records had been erased by his father. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any traces of Johnson¡¯s death.¡± The person who¡¯d dealt with Johnson was even more experienced and careful. He wouldn¡¯t have left any traces. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in this world that anything that has happened will definitely leave a mark. Hence, even though we have already cleaned up the evidence very well, it¡¯s not that absolute,¡± Liu Dongxu said with a frown. Liu Changfeng: ¡°...¡± Since his father had said so, it was very likely that Mu Huan had gotten hold of the evidence. ¡°If she really has such evidence, then we can¡¯t let her be convicted...¡± Were they going to fail? ¡°It¡¯s not just that she can¡¯t be convicted. When the timees, I¡¯ll be the one to be convicted. I used to be in charge of Rui Hui!¡± The more Liu Dongxu thought about it, the heavier his gaze became. Liu Changfeng said instinctively, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Liu Dongxu did not speak, but his eyes became darker and colder. Liu Dongxu was indeed a formidable person. He had guessed correctly all the evidence that Mu Huan had. Hence, when Mu Huan¡¯s evidence exploded the next day, he was not shocked and caught off guard. He onlymented that a capable person like Mu Huan had not be the daughter-inw of his Liu family. Chapter 1172 - Untitled

Chapter 1172: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Otherwise, how glorious would his Liu family have be? How great would their future have been? The evidence that Mu Huan had exposed restored the entire truth. The evidence proved that before Mu Huan received Rui Hui, she had found out that Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals had been illegally conducting tests. She personally hated such things. Hence, after she took over the position, she immediately stopped all the rted tests and disbanded the team in charge of such a project. Johnson had even brought his subordinates to look for Mu Huan to protest. In other words, things were not as Johnson had said. Mu Huan had not forced him to do such a thing, saying that if he didn¡¯t obey, he would be forced tomit suicide. The truth was that Mu Huan didn¡¯t allow Johnson to do such a heartless thing, and he still did it. His death had not been forced by Mu Huan. It was his direct superior at Rui Hui who had forced him to his death and then used such a matter to frame Mu Huan and make her step down. Her evidence was very strong as it was direct video evidence. Such direct evidence made the public gasp! In the past, Rui Hui¡¯s illegal drug testing had nothing to do with Mu Huan, the new CEO. The reason she was temporarily detained was that she was suspected of forcing Johnson to die and wanting to test a drug on kindergarten children. Now, she had evidence to prove that everything was false. And the authorities had no evidence to prove her guilt. Hence, on the day the evidence was released, she was released from house arrest and regained her freedom. However, just as Liu Dongxu had said, if Mu Huan was fine, then he was the one who was in trouble. This was because if such a matter was exposed, someone had to be responsible. And most of the illegal drug testing had happened in the past. In the past, he had been the one in charge of Rui Hui. Now, no one would believe him if he said that he didn¡¯t know. Furthermore, Johnson¡¯s death made people suspect him directly. This was because he would have benefited the most from Mu Huan¡¯s removal. After seeing Mu Huan¡¯s evidence, Liu Changfeng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Xiao Huan is really capable. She actually kept such evidence.¡± Her evidence proved that she had been wary of them from the start. She had guessed that they might take this step, so she had left evidence behind with every step. She was waiting for them to do such a thing before ruthlessly counterattacking. The pit that they dug would only bury themselves. ¡°She¡¯s capable,¡± Liu Dongxu said with a sigh. As he had guessed this step ahead of time and was mentally prepared, he wasn¡¯t very affected. He could only sigh over how Mu Huan was such a formidable person. She was so young, yet she was so cautious. He had underestimated her. ¡°You¡¯ll eventually harm yourself.¡± Liu Changfeng felt that this sentence was the most suitable to describe the current them. He had spared no expense, but in the end, he did not manage to destroy Mu Huan. Instead, he got himself into trouble. In order to put out this fire, he had to pay a painful price. ¡°In life, who doesn¡¯t fail? Victory and defeat aremon in war. If you fail this time, there will be a next time. You just have to remember the reason for your failure and not make such a mistake again,¡± Liu Dongxu said. ¡°The reason for our failure this time is that we underestimated our enemy. From now on, we have to value Mu Huan very much.¡± ¡°Do we still have a future? Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that if Xiao Huan was fine, then you would be the one who was in trouble?¡± Illegal drug testing was a crime. Although most of these experiments had been done overseas, they had also done it in Country Y, and this had been exposed. As such, his father, who was once in charge, would have to go to jail for at least a few years. Chapter 1173 - Untitled

Chapter 1173: Untitled

¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Liu Dongxu said with a smile. All these years, he had been in control of Rui Hui. What had he not seen before? This was nothing. Since Liu Dongxu had already guessed what evidence Mu Huan had, he¡¯d naturallye up with a countermeasure. When Liu Changfeng heard his words, he thought of something. ¡°Dad, do you want Meng Hao to bear these responsibilities?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to bear these responsibilities. It¡¯s just that he should bear these things,¡± Liu Dongxu corrected. On the surface, Liu Dongxu was absolutely supportive of Mu Huan stopping that kind of experiment. Previously, when he was doing those illegal experiments, he also had a hand in it. He was not directly involved in Johnson¡¯s death. Now, he could push all the direct responsibility for the entire matter to someone else. Given the evidence that Mu Huan had found, Johnson¡¯s immediate superior, Meng Hao, could bear all the responsibility. Meng Hao used to be the vice-president of thepany. The vice-president had enough power for him to have done these things behind Liu Dongxu¡¯s back. He had enough motive as well. This was because the money thepany had given him was for him to test the drugs through proper channels. In order to fill his own pockets, he did not follow thepany¡¯s rules and did not test the drugs through proper channels. He chose an illegal method that cost very little. All these years, he had used this to pocket a lot of public funds. The moment Mu Huan came up, she¡¯d cut off his path to wealth. He would definitely have been unwilling to ept that. Hence, he¡¯d forced Johnson to frame Mu Huan, wanting her to step down. He had human evidence, physical evidence, and motive. ¡°Did Meng Hao agree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What conditions did he give?¡± Meng Hao was a greedy person. If he were to be put in jail for this matter, he would definitely demand an exorbitant price. ¡°He has nothing on me. He has no right to make conditions.¡± Liu Dongxu snorted. Matters had nowe to this. Strictly speaking, he had profited. All these years, Meng Hao¡¯s appetite had grown bigger and bigger, and he was bing more and more disobedient. He had long wanted to kick him out of thepany, but he had never found a suitable opportunity. Now, Mu Huan had given him a superb opportunity. The day after Mu Huan exposed the evidence, the former vice-president of Rui Hui Pharmaceutical, Meng Hao, was arrested. On the third day, the authorities held a press conference to confirm his various crimes. Looking at the report on the television, Mu Huan pouted. ¡°Liu Dongxu is really an old fox. Not only did those evidence not hurt him at all, but they even helped him get rid of the tumor that was about to threaten him.¡± After finding out that she was the heir of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals, Mu Huan had investigated the rtionship between its higher-ups. She knew that Meng Hao had gradually be arrogant over the years, and Liu Dongxu was about to be unable to tolerate him. Bo Junyan reached out to pull her into his embrace and said, ¡°Back then, he was able to take over your great-grandfather¡¯s business and maintain it so well. Naturally, he¡¯s capable. From now on, we¡¯ll take it slow.¡± Liu Dongxu was a very capable person. Furthermore, he had been in power for many years. Hence, he had already stabilized hiswork and economic strength. He was not someone who could be easily defeated. ¡°Initially, I wanted to share Rui Hui¡¯s shares with him. This is equivalent to the shares that the Liu family could have gotten from my marriage with Liu Changfeng. Fortunately, I¡¯d changed my mind because of the illegal drug testing. Otherwise, things would be even harder now...¡± Mu Huan sighed. If the shares in Liu Dongxu¡¯s hands were to equal hers, he would probably directly cast her aside and make her have no right to speak. Chapter 1174 - Untitled

Chapter 1174: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°However, though I didn¡¯t give him that many shares, Ipensated him with other things. I originally thought that this amount of profit would make him not have anyints and have him work hand in hand with me. I didn¡¯t expect it toe to this. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t my great-grandfather who made the will. It¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s just that he forced my great-grandfather to make such a will back then. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given him so much shares and benefits.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached at the thought of all that money. Especially when the shares and benefits she had given Liu Dongxu turned into his capital to deal with her and make things difficult for her. It made her want to vomit blood. ¡°If you have money, you can make more. Don¡¯t dwell on the past.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start over. I want to think about how I¡¯m going to clean up this mess next. It¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Mu Huan thought about how, because of this storm, Rui Hui¡¯s share price had fallen so badly. There were also the negative effects of thepany¡¯s illegal drug testing. All sorts of things made her head hurt even more. Although she knew that Liu Dongxu was indignant and that he would definitely try his best to make everything go wrong for her, she was still a little surprised that he had exposed the illegal testing of drugs and caused Rui Hui to suffer such a serious injury. This was because he was the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui. If Rui Hui was damaged, it would mean that his interests were damaged. She really didn¡¯t know why he had to do this. He might not necessarily be able to harm the enemy, but he would definitely suffer serious damage. Wasn¡¯t it good enough to have an internal fight? Why did he have to do this? Now that things had turned out this way, it would be very troublesome to restore Rui Hui¡¯s reputation. It was likely that Rui Hui would not be able to make a profit for the time being. There would be a series of troublesome matters. Thinking about those troublesome matters made her head hurt even more. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she looked up at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Her small eyes were so bright that he felt a little scared. Just as he was about to say something, Mu Huan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back tomorrow!¡± Bo Junyan was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°Back at this time?¡± Although she had cleared her name, it was not the right time for her to return to the country. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is there something so important that you have to return home now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s remarry. You said that we¡¯re already divorced. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to call you Hubby every day!¡± Mu Huan felt that her brain had chosen to recall the past too well. She only thought of the good things between them and was immersed in such love that she had forgotten that she had been calling him Hubby even after they got a divorce. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden thought that her husband could help her with something, she probably wouldn¡¯t have remembered that the two of them were divorced. ¡°There¡¯s no need to remarry,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Huan sat up. ¡°Can¡¯t we be together?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t divorce at all.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mu Huan widened her eyes in shock. ¡°That can¡¯t be. In my memory, the two of us are divorced. Could it be that the memory of the divorce is fake?¡± ¡°We did sign a divorce agreement, but we haven¡¯t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to settle the paperwork.¡± Back then, they were very upset and were unwilling to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce. In the face of such a situation, he said that they didn¡¯t have to go and they could get someone to settle their divorce procedures. Hence, they didn¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to settle the procedures. Initially, they had agreed that after she left, he would get someone to settle everything. Chapter 1175 - Untitled

Chapter 1175: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But even after she left, he had yet to get someone to settle their divorce procedures. ¡°That saves me the trouble. There¡¯s no need to make a trip back!¡± Mu Huan knew that unless necessary, she couldn¡¯t leave Country Y. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Rui Hui¡¯s matters to you from here on!¡± Mu Huan reached out and patted his shoulder. He was still her husband, so there was no need to be polite. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She had suddenly changed the topic, making him feel that she had suddenly remembered to remarry him so that he could work for her... ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so capable. You¡¯ll definitely be able to settle Rui Hui¡¯s matter easily!¡± She had such a formidable husband. If she didn¡¯t use this opportunity now, when should she? Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn how to manage thepany?¡± A while ago, she was so hardworking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn anymore. I don¡¯t like doing business at all. In the past, I didn¡¯t have anyone reliable to help me. I had to do it myself. Now, with you around, Hubby, what¡¯s the point of me learning it? I¡¯m a scientific researcher, and I cross over to do business. I spend too much effort in managing such a bigpany. I can¡¯t even enter theboratory anymore.¡± There was that saying again. There were specialists in every field. Although Mu Huan was smart and learned things very quickly, she really didn¡¯t like business know-how. She preferred to stay in theboratory. She continued, ¡°Love you, muacks!¡± ¡°Just talking won¡¯t do.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. If she liked it and wanted to be a strong businesswoman, he would teach her to be one. If she didn¡¯t like it and wanted him to do these things, he would do it. Bo Junyan had always respected Mu Huan. He would give her whatever she liked and wanted. The next day, at the Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals headquarters... ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t expect Meng Hao would do such a thing. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. If something had happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to the old man when I pass on in the future.¡± Liu Dongxu sighed as he looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. No wonder Liu Changfeng¡¯s acting skills were so good. It must have been inherited. ¡°Uncle Liu, you and I know what¡¯s going on. I won¡¯t say much, and you don¡¯t have to act in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m a person who likes to be straightforward. Now, I¡¯ll be direct with you. Rui Hui¡¯s situation is not good now. You and I are thergest shareholders of Rui Hui. If you continue like this, it will cause Rui Hui to suffer greater losses. Rui Hui¡¯s interests also represent your interests. I hope you can figure this out and stop in time. This way, we can still work together to win. We can bring Rui Hui¡¯s reputation back together and let it reach a peak. Everyone can earn big money together! ¡°If you don¡¯t want that and would rather do something behind my back, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Although Mu Huan was a good fighter, she was not a war freak. No matter what, he had worked so hard for Rui Hui for so many years. Given Rui Hui¡¯s current situation, it was better to deal with outsiders first. Hence, she was willing to give him another chance to cooperate. Liu Dongxu¡¯s eyes darkened. This was the first time he had been warned by a junior at his age. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but no matter why you say that, Xiao Huan, you¡¯re going overboard. No matter what, I¡¯m your elder.¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, if you don¡¯t understand, you can think about it carefully. I hope you¡¯ll make the right choice. This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and walked toward her office. Chapter 1176 - Untitled

Chapter 1176: Untitled

She was a person who never liked to say much, and she had already shown her sincerity. She had no more time for him or for drama. Liu Dongxu looked at her back and his eyes became colder. She¡¯s going to be rude to him? He wanted to see how she would be rude to him! Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to deal with this mess! Although Liu Dongxu was the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui and Rui Hui had suffered damage, he had made other arrangements before doing this. To put it simply, Rui Hui had suffered serious damage, but his interests had not suffered much. Hence, he could totally stand by and watch Mu Huan make a fool of herself. He wanted to see how she would salvage the current Rui Hui. If she couldn¡¯t lead Rui Hui out of this, he could team up with someone to take her down or take the opportunity to swallow Rui Hui. Although Liu Dongxu had said that he would pay close attention to Mu Huan and not underestimate her, he still instinctively felt that she was not good at business. He felt that the evidence of hereback could only mean that she was a scheming and cautious person. As for business matters, it wasn¡¯t all about being cautious and scheming. Business matters required more professionalism, especially when Rui Hui was facing a crisis of bankruptcy, a credit crisis, and all sorts of investigations by the relevant departments. This would ruin Rui Hui if she did not take a step well. He wanted to see how capable she was! Liu Dongxu still did not know that Mu Huan had reconciled with Bo Junyan. He thought that he had bribed the servant in Mu Huan¡¯s house. In fact, Mu Huan had long known about it, and the messages she had asked the servant to give him were harmless. Liu Dongxu quickly saw how capable Mu Huan was. Those troublesome matters, those things that he felt she should find difficult to deal with, were all handled well by her. This made him feel disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that he was underestimating Mu Huan. It¡¯s just that through his conversations with her, he was very sure that she didn¡¯t have any experience in the business world. She was only an ordinary high school student in the past. In thest three years, she had been studying and researching with those professors in theboratory. No matter how talented she was in business, it was impossible for her to have be so formidable in such a short period of time. After some investigation, he realized that Bo Junyan was behind all this. This made him stop watching and waiting to see a joke. Instead, he went all out to obstruct Bo Junyan from helping Mu Huan consolidate her power and resolve those matters. However, when Bo Junyan had helped Mu Huan previously, his identity had not been exposed. There had been many aspects where he could only give her suggestions. Furthermore, because she¡¯d kept a distance from him and she was rather soft-hearted, there were many things that she did not do very well. Now that Mu Huan had given him full authority to deal with Rui Hui¡¯s matters, coupled with the fact that Liu Dongxu wanted to put Mu Huan in jail, Bo Junyan was extremely ruthless in suppressing him. Even though Liu Dongxu tried his best, he could not take it. After having his sovereignty stolen again, he was in a terrible mood. His trusted secretary said worriedly, ¡°CEO Liu, if this continues, you¡¯ll probably be taken down.¡± Even if their CEO Liu had more shares than before and was the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, if all the people and executive rights of thepany¡¯s various departments were taken away by Mu Huan, their CEO Liu would be a dry shareholder without any real power. Chapter 1177 - Untitled

Chapter 1177: Untitled

Liu Dongxu did not speak, but his eyes became increasingly sinister. That night, he went to a club that he frequented for drinks. ¡°Mr. Liu, you¡¯ve been drinking all this time. Is there something bothering you?¡± a sexy and enchanting woman asked delicately as she leaned forward. Liu Dongxu pushed her away. ¡°Get lost.¡± He was so frustrated that he could not bear to look at anyone. ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t be like this. If you have anything troubling you, say it. Maybe I can help you.¡± The woman smiled and leaned forward again. Just as Liu Dongxu was about to wave her away again... The woman whispered into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s a big shot who wants to work with you to destroy Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. If you¡¯re interested, I can introduce you.¡± Liu Dongxu narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman beside him. After taking a closer look, he realized that she was different from those alcohol peddlers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess my identity. I¡¯m just a messenger.¡± ¡°Who is the other party?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe her just because she said there was such a big shot. The woman whispered something into his ear and then took out something from her clothes for him to see. Liu Dongxu took the item and looked at it carefully for a while. He confirmed that it was real. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Bring me out.¡± The woman smiled charmingly. Liu Dongxu hugged her waist and stood up to walk out. ... As Rui Hui was currently in a rather tricky situation, Gong Zeye was called over by Bo Junyan to help. That night, he and Bo Junyan were busy with work. Mu Huan and Li Meng, on the other hand, were ying games together. Seeing that they were having so much fun, Gong Zeye was instantly unhappy and upset. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t be so aggravating.¡± He was a person who liked to y games. He could watch, but he couldn¡¯t y. ¡°My husband said that he has to watch me to have the motivation, so I can only y here,¡± Mu Huan said apologetically. Gong Zeye: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Can you not be so lovey-dovey and agitate a bachelor like me?¡± ¡°Bachelor? It¡¯s been three years, and you¡¯re still not married to your chivalrous bandit fiancee?¡± The past few days of interacting with Gong Zeye had made Mu Huan recall some memories rted to Gong Zeye intermittently. This made her increasingly feel that Eisen¡¯s hypnotism was unreliable. ¡°We got married and then got divorced!¡± Gong Zeye said unhappily. ¡°Why? Did she dump you?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re really the one who was dumped,¡± Mu Huan affirmed. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so pitiful, I won¡¯t agitate you,¡± Mu Huan said as she went up to kiss Bo Junyan. ¡°We¡¯ll go upstairs to y.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan kissed her back. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± Li Meng: ¡°...¡± When they saw the two of them separating, their hearts ached and they felt terrible. But now that they were seeing the two of them together again, while it was so good and so beautiful, for singles like them, it really hurt! They wished they had such a lover. But they didn¡¯t. Hence, it really hurt! Single dogs can¡¯t bear this hurt! After the two of them went upstairs... ¡°It feels like Sister-inw is regaining her youth,¡± Gong Zeye said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± What kind of analogy was that? ¡°If only those things had never happened and Sister-inw had remained like this. Previously, when I saw that the Sis-inw who was so lively and adorable became so depressed, my heart really ached!¡± Gong Zeye said as he clutched his chest. Chapter 1178 - Untitled

Chapter 1178: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan threw him a stack of documents. ¡°Get to work.¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I feel sorry for Sis-inw?¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t,¡± Bo Junyan said. Gong Zeye: ¡°...¡± What else could he say? Apart from working, there was nothing else he could do! That night, on the day of the full moon, the moon that was as big as a jade te hung in the sky, and the heavens shone on everything in this world. The scenery was beautiful, the environment was beautiful, and her status was beautiful. However, she was not in a good mood. She leaned against the exquisitely carved pir and looked up at the moon in the sky. In the past, she was like it, high up in the air, noble and untainted by anyone. She was so noble that people would feel ashamed of their inferiority when they saw her. But now... While she was in a daze, a figure quickly came up behind her and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s news from Country Y. They¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± The woman remained motionless as she looked at the moon in the sky. After a long while, she said, ¡°Alright.¡± Not long after the person left... An old man walked toward the woman and reached out to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Madam, it¡¯ste. We should return to our room.¡± A look of disgust shed across the woman¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared quickly. She looked up and smiled delicately. ¡°Okay.¡± Country Y... Most of the illegal drug testing performed by Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals was conducted in a country with a rtively poor poption. The manpower in Country F was cheap, and there was also arge poption. After the news regarding the illegal drug testing exploded, people began protesting outside Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals¡¯rgest factory every day. Although the previous tests done by Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals were for rtively safe drugs, there was no direct evidence that the people who had been secretly tested had agreed to it. It was already an unforgivable crime to drug someone without them knowing it. Hence, after the incident broke out, the local authorities could not withstand the public pressure and stopped the Rui Hui Pharmaceutical factory¡¯s operation. The closure of this factory meant that many of the drugs that Rui Hui had signed a contract with could not be manufactured. If they couldn¡¯t be manufactured, it would be a breach of contract. With so many contract drugs unable to be produced, thepensation amount would be huge. It would make Rui Hui, who was currently in a crisis, even more unstable. However, this wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that Rui Hui was the one who¡¯d produced the medicine. If the medicine couldn¡¯t be produced normally, then the people who relied on these medicines to live would have to stop taking the medicine. And for some patients, once the medicine was stopped, the consequences would be very serious. Liu Dongxu had some ties with the authority figures of Country F. If he went to Country F, he could easily get the factory to start operating again, but he wouldn¡¯t go. Mu Huan knew that he was deliberately making things difficult for her. She gave him another chance, but he still chose to be her enemy. Mu Huan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would give chances many times. She had said that she would give him onest chance, and that was thest time. Since he still chose to be her enemy, then they would officially be enemies! It was good that he didn¡¯t go to Country F. Mu Huan would have been worried if he¡¯d gone. ¡°Hubby, you stay in Country Y. I¡¯ll go to Country F to resolve this matter!¡± She had to go. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan was about to say something. ¡°A friend of mine is very influential in Country F. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to look for him,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°If you have someone who can speed up the process, let¡¯s go together.¡± At such a critical juncture, Mu Huan would not be polite with her husband. ¡°Yes.¡± After confirming that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had gone to Country F together... Liu Dongxu sent a text to a number and went over. Chapter 1179 - I Like My Old Man (1)

Chapter 1179: I Like My Old Man (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan got on the ne, they realized that Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were there. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. It was still the same thing. Although he knew that his wife would never have anything to do with them, he would still feel annoyed watching them circle around his wife. One was his nephew, and the other was someone who had saved his wife. When Mu Huan saw Gu Chenyi, she automatically ignored him. She simply greeted Long Feiting and sat in her seat. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ve bought a lot of good food. Come and have some.¡± Long Feiting brought a bag of snacks for Mu Huan. It was a type of snack that she liked to eat. Mu Huan had never been one to reject food. She reached out and took it. ¡°You have business in Country F?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Long Feiting said. The illegal testing of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals was done in Country F. Long Feiting had heard that the citizens of Country F were very resistant to Rui Hui. Mu Huan might be in danger this time. Although Bo Junyan was with her and there was no need for him to do anything, he still wanted to follow her, just in case. ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun in Country F. Besides, there¡¯s been a flu going on there recently. I think it¡¯s better for you to return home,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Country F before. There should be lots of scenery I haven¡¯t seen.¡± Mu Huan nced at him and did not speak further. She focused on eating her good food. ¡°Uncle.¡± Gu Chenyi handed Bo Junyan a bottle of water. Bo Junyan nced at him, but he still took the water. When Mu Huan heard Gu Chenyi call Bo Junyan Uncle, she was stunned. ¡°Hubby, what did he call you?¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± Long Feiting kindly answered for Bo Junyan. ¡°Gu Chenyi is Uncle Bo¡¯s cousin¡¯s son. They¡¯re biological uncle and nephew.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Her ex-boyfriend called her husband uncle... In other words, she was his aunt... Freaking hell! She had actually forgotten such a melodramatic matter! When she snapped back to her senses, she looked at Long Feiting and said, ¡°You called my husband Uncle Bo, which means that you should call me Aunt.¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan thought about Long Feiting calling her aunt and instantly shook her head. ¡°But you¡¯d better not call me that. It¡¯ll make me feel like I¡¯ve instantly aged a lot!¡± ¡°Who asked you to marry an old man?!¡± Long Feiting was a bold person who dared to say such things in front of Bo Junyan. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get a divorce with him and walk back to the beautiful path of youth, but you ended up with him again!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t get a divorce. He¡¯s still my husband. It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve gotten together again. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t separated!¡± Mu Huan was still like before, absolutely protecting Bo Junyan. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to say that my husband is an old man. Which part of my husband is old? Look at this face, look at how old it is!¡± Mu Huan reached out and lifted Bo Junyan¡¯s chin, letting Long Feiting see clearly how handsome and young her husband was! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± His little cutie was much bolder than before. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t look old, he¡¯s still an old man.¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°So what if he¡¯s an old man? I like my old man! My old man is the most handsome old man in the world!¡± Mu Huan said as she reached out to hug Bo Junyan with a blissful expression. Long Feiting¡¯s mood turned gloomy, and Bo Junyan¡¯s moodiness instantly dissipated because of her words. His dragon heart was ted as he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. If they wanted to be provoked, then let them be provoked and suffer enough. Chapter 1180 - I Like My Old Man (2)

Chapter 1180: I Like My Old Man (2)

Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at them. When Long Feiting, who was sitting with him, saw that his expression did not change at all, he said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t copy from others. I¡¯m here. No matter how much you learn, you¡¯re still a low-level imitator.¡± Gu Chenyi swept him a cold nce and did not speak. He wasn¡¯t copying from anyone. He just wasn¡¯t like him. It had been three years, and he still hadn¡¯t grown up. However, it was also fortunate that he hadn¡¯t grown up, allowing him to have one less strong enemy. Gu Chenyi¡¯s contemptuous gaze made Long Feiting¡¯s mood even worse. He really wanted to fight with him, but they were on a ne, and it was about to take off. He could only pick up the tablet on the ne and y games. ¡°Hubby, Gu Chenyi¡¯s surname is Gu. Why is he your nephew?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. Mu Huan had asked Bo Junyan such a question in the past. Now that she was asking such a question again, Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°My cousin has married into the Gu family.¡± ¡°Your family is so rich, so why would they let your cousin marry into another family?¡± Mu Huan was even more puzzled. This was because, in Yun Cheng, only those who were so poor that they didn¡¯t have the money to marry a wife would marry into the woman¡¯s family. ¡°Because...¡± Bo Junyan repeated what he had said to her. ¡°These words sound so familiar...¡± Mu Huan said after hearing them. Then, she asked, ¡°Did I ask the same question in the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk... Indeed, no matter how many times a person has done something, if they don¡¯t have memories, they will still repeat it.¡± Bo Junyan did not speak and only reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Since he¡¯s your nephew, I¡¯ll tolerate him from now on.¡± Mu Huan was still tolerating Gu Chenyi because of Bo Junyan like before. ¡°No need. The more ruthless you are to him, the better,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression darkened further when he heard their conversation. He wanted to let go. He really wanted to let go of his obsession with Mu Huan. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t let it go. In fact, he became more and more persistent and couldn¡¯t let it go. In the past, he had be a paranoid person that he couldn¡¯t understand. The more he couldn¡¯t get something, the more he wanted it. He wanted everything, no matter the cost. Just like now. He knew that if he took this opportunity, he would be doomed, but he still wanted to grab it. The pain of being unable to get something no matter how much he yearned for it was really too much. That despair made him too hopeless. It made him wonder what else he could do other than to try and get her at all costs. What was the point of his life other than getting her and being with her? After taking off, Bo Junyan looked at his documents. Mu Huan took out her phone and yed herpany¡¯s new standalone game. ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s connect.¡± Long Feiting saw that she had also started to y games and asked her to connect with him. Nowadays, most airnes had inte. The game that Mu Huan was ying could be yed on a localwork. ¡°Come,¡± Mu Huan said as she connected with him. Seeing this, Gu Chenyi said, ¡°I¡¯lle too.¡± He knew all about Mu Huan¡¯spany¡¯s games. He had done a lot for her, but she would never look at him, let alone see what he had done for her. Mu Huan nced at him. At the thought that he was her husband¡¯s nephew, she reluctantly brought him along. Mu Huan¡¯s gamingpany¡¯s standalone games were especially fun. The three of them quickly started ying and even had a tacit understanding. Their tacit understanding made Bo Junyan unable to focus on his work. Chapter 1181 - I Like My Old Man (3)

Chapter 1181: I Like My Old Man (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He looked at the thick stack of documents in front of him that he could not finish. Then, he looked at Mu Huan, who was ying and eating snacks. She was very satisfied. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and snatched the food that Mu Huan was about to put into her mouth. Mu Huan looked up in surprise. Bo Junyan looked at her dazed look and kissed her without restraint. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Mu Huan, are you stupid? Why are you standing there in a daze and not moving?!¡± Long Feiting shouted as he looked up. Then, he saw the two of them kissing. Freaking hell! Instantly, he felt as if ten thousand horses were galloping across his heart! Gu Chenyi clenched his fists so tightly that he almost crushed the phone in his hand! He couldn¡¯t bear to see such a scene! He wanted it! He really wanted her to belong to him! She should be his too! Just as Long Feiting was about to reach out and separate the two of them... Bo Junyan pushed away his outstretched head with one hand and pulled the curtain to block their view. In this first-ss cabin, there were curtains between every seat. Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± Gu Chenyi put away his phone and put on his earpiece. He turned around and looked at the clouds outside the ne, his eyes deep and unfathomable. A few hourster, the nended. Country F wasn¡¯t very big, and it was still under a hereditary system of rulers. Bo Junyan¡¯s friend was a noble in Country F. When they received the news that Bo Junyan wasing, the other party led his men and came to the airport early to wee Bo Junyan. The passage given by the airport was the highest standard for weing guests. Although Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi knew that Bo Junyan didn¡¯t like it and didn¡¯t want them to follow him, they still shamelessly followed behind him. After all, they were here for Mu Huan. If they didn¡¯t follow her, then there was no point ining. Country F was a ce where energy and resources were limited. Bo Junyan followed the Country F aristocrat who hade to pick him up. Lin Tai had be a good friend because Bo Junyan had donated a lot of new energy to Country F for free. Later on, as they had more and more exchanges, they became good friends. After a round of enthusiastic greetings, Bo Junyan and the rest were brought to Lin Tai¡¯s residence. ¡°Although I was the one who¡¯d ordered the factory to be shut down and I can also restore the operations of the factory, I can¡¯t ignore the wishes of the citizens. Hence, if you want to restore the operations of the factory, you have to first pacify the protests of the citizens.¡± Lin Tai knew why Bo Junyan and the rest hade. He did not beat around the bush and spoke very directly. Mu Huan liked his straightforward personality. ¡°We know. We¡¯re here this time...¡± Mu Huan and Bo Junyan knew the crux of the problem. Hence, they had discussed a countermeasure beforeing. After hearing everything, Lin Tai said, ¡°This is indeed a solution. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll give you the greatest support...¡± ¡°Thank you, then,¡± Mu Huan said gratefully. ¡°With my rtionship with Junyan, Madam, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me,¡± Lin Tai said with a smile. After saying that, he looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Junyan, when my lord cousin heard that you wereing over, he invited you to attend the spring banquet tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly. ¡°You must be tired after flying for so long. You guys rest first, I¡¯ll go get busy. I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡± Lin Tai was a person who didn¡¯t speak much. After he finished speaking, there was nothing else to say. ¡°Sure.¡± Bo Junyan was even less of a talkative person. Chapter 1182 - I Like My Old Man (4)

Chapter 1182: I Like My Old Man (4)

Long Feiting and Gu Chenyi were also arranged to stay in guest rooms in the Lin residence. Long Feiting was done unpacking and was about to go out for a walk when he saw Gu Chenyiing out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°For a walk,¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°Coincidentally, I want to go for a walk too. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°Why should I go with you? Are we close?¡± Gu Chenyi swept him a cold nce and walked past him. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Initially, Long Feiting only felt that it was embarrassing and did not find anything strange about Gu Chenyi. Then, when he was strolling outside, he identally saw Gu Chenyi entering a residence with someone. His expression was a little mysterious, and it looked like he was deliberately hiding his whereabouts. His behavior made him feel very strange. He just happened to want to go to the building opposite to have coffee and asked for a cup of coffee to slowly wait for him toe out. By the time he had finished his cup of coffee, Gu Chenyi had yet toe out. Just as he¡¯d asked for a second cup of coffee and snacks and was about to eat, Gu Chenyi came out. Seeing this, Long Feiting went downstairs and chased after Gu Chenyi. After catching up to him, he reached out and patted Gu Chenyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What did you do in there?¡± He was so mysterious! Gu Chenyi was obviously shocked by Long Feiting¡¯s sudden appearance. When he heard him say, ¡°What did you do in there?¡± his expression became even weirder. However, he quickly calmed down. ¡°What does my going in there have to do with you? Why should I tell you? Are we close?¡± With that, he strode away. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± But wouldn¡¯t he investigate if he didn¡¯t tell him? With a snort, Long Feiting got someone to investigate where Gu Chenyi had gone and what he had gone in for. Although Long Feiting did not have much power in Country F, he had money, and money could make ghosts work. Hence, his men quickly found out where Gu Chenyi had gone. When he heard that it was to a famous tarot card fortune-teller in Country F, he broke out in a cold sweat. He¡¯d thought that Gu Chenyi had gone in for such a long time to stir up some big trouble, but he did not expect that he was actually there to have his fortunes read! This... Although it was very reasonable, Long Feiting still felt that there was something else. He had wanted to get someone to follow Gu Chenyi and see if there was really a problem with him. But when he thought about it, there was no point. Not to mention how Gu Chenyi could not cause any big trouble in the first ce, even if he could, it would be good. At this thought, he did not get anyone to follow Gu Chenyi. It was just that Long Feiting had previously felt that Gu Chenyi¡¯s deep thoughts were all an act. He had done so to imitate Bo Junyan so that Mu Huan could ept him. And now, he felt that Gu Chenyi was no longer imitating Bo Junyan. He had really be profound. After Lin Tai left... Bo Junyan and Mu Huan did not rest. Instead, they discussed the specific implementation n. After all, it was urgent for the factory to return to normal operations. Many people were waiting for this batch of medicine to be saved. ¡°The influenza in Country F is quite serious. I think we can give out the medicine for free and provide specialist treatment.¡± Even though Mu Huan wasn¡¯t in charge of Rui Hui in the past, what thepany had done was still wrong. Rui Hui had indeed done such a thing. Since they had done it, they had to admit their mistake andpensate the other party. ¡°This is a solution, but the results will be too slow. The pharmaceutical factory can¡¯t wait,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Chapter 1183 - Strangely Familiar (1)

Chapter 1183: Strangely Familiar (1)

¡°Give out food and money,¡± Bo Junyan continued. ¡°Last year, there was a drought in Country F, and the autumn harvest had decreased. Now, they have no supplies. Many people can¡¯t eat their fill. If we give them food and money, the effects will be immediate. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go see the leader and discuss some conditions. The factory should be able to resume operations the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Send more money as well to those who have been tested on. Set up a file and arrange for a specialized medical team to follow up and observe,¡± Mu Huan said after some thought. ¡°Yes, the free drug will be distributed at the same time.¡± After discussing all the details... ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Mu Huan protested. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some fruits and snacks first.¡± They were having dinner with Lin Tai tonight. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to go out to eat now. Furthermore, this ce was two hours ahead of Country Y and such a banquet would startte. Dinner would be in two and a half hours. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able tost until then. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Huan said as she went to get some fruits and snacks. After bringing them over, she ced some by Bo Junyan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy with thest test and can¡¯t use my hands to eat. Feed me.¡± With that, she leaned back into Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace and took out her phone. She opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her. She looked so pleased. When Bo Junyan saw this, he only wanted to kiss her. He had also taken action. It was just a whim. Unexpectedly, this kiss took on a different feeling. However... Mu Huan suddenly pushed him away. ¡°No, I¡¯m hungry. ¡°If you want to eat meat, you have to feed the pigs first.¡± When Bo Junyan heard this, he smiled and picked up a piece of beef jerky before cing it into her mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed my baby pig first.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± What did shepare herself to just now? She must have gone crazy... But she still opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°I¡¯m not a pig!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan looked up and gave him a knowing look. Then, she lowered her head and continued to test thest level of her game. For the first time, Bo Junyan did not do anything else. He only focused on watching her eat. When she was done swallowing, he would immediately feed her another mouthful. ¡°I keep feeling that this ce is weird, but I can¡¯t say what¡¯s weird about it. I just feel that this scene isn¡¯t that perfect.¡± After Mu Huan had lured out the big boss and looked at that cool scene, she felt that there was somethingcking. When Bo Junyan heard this, he lowered his head to look at her phone and said, ¡°I feel that the fluctuation and color of this big move aren¡¯t perfect. Also...¡± When Mu Huan heard his words, a look of realization appeared on her face. So these things were off. No wonder she kept feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best! I love you so much!¡± She kissed him on the cheek happily and immediately made a call to the R D team to tweak the spots Bo Junyan had mentioned. After shepleted the game... ¡°Are you full?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m just not that hungry anymore,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan looked at the empty te and could only say that his wife had a good appetite. ¡°Lin is too addicted to delicacies. His family¡¯s chef is a top chef in Country F. I¡¯ve eaten their food once, and it¡¯s very delicious,¡± Bo Junyan suddenly said. ¡°If you¡¯re saying that, then the food must definitely be delicious!¡± Mu Huan was now looking forward to tonight¡¯s dinner even more. ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you digest what you¡¯d just eaten? You¡¯ll be able to eat moreter then. What if you got full before having your fill?¡± Chapter 1184 - Strangely Familiar (2)

Chapter 1184: Strangely Familiar (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan picked her up as he spoke. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± The next day... The current leader of Country F was a person who knew how to enjoy himself. Today¡¯s spring banquet was extremely extravagant. It was so extravagant that Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. ¡°Indeed, no matter how poor a country is, a person in power is still rich. Life is as luxurious as it can be.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan agreed with this point. Mu Huan was about to say something when she saw Lin Tai walking toward them. She did not speak further. Lin Tai walked over and said, ¡°Junyan, Madam Bo, let¡¯s go sit over there. We¡¯ll talk to the leader halfway through the banquet after he¡¯s done speaking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly as he walked over with Mu Huan and Lin Tai. Just as they reached their seats and sat down, the leader brought his men up the stage. Bo Junyan had met the leader a few times and was not unfamiliar with him. Hence, he did not look at the leader. Instead, he looked at the people who looked like a married couple standing beside the leader. When Lin Tai saw that he was looking at the person beside the leader, he said, ¡°That¡¯s the leader¡¯s younger brother. Standing beside him is his newlywed wife. I heard that because this young wife looks almost identical to his first love, he dotes on this delicate wife very much. Not only did he wantonly build a pce for her, but he also chased his two sons out of the house for her.¡± When Bo Junyan heard this, his gazended on the little wife of the leader¡¯s brother. For some reason, he felt that there was an indescribable familiarity in that woman¡¯s eyes. However, he was very sure that he had never seen this woman before. When Mu Huan saw that he was looking at the little wife of the leader¡¯s brother, she went up to him and whispered, ¡°Why? Do you find her too beautiful to look away?¡± Bo Junyan retracted his gaze and looked at her. ¡°No. In this world, other than my wife, there¡¯s no other woman who¡¯s so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off of her.¡± Mu Huan was only teasing him. She didn¡¯t expect him to say no to her so seriously. His appearance was so adorable that she almost couldn¡¯t resist kissing him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so obedient.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s no wonder you wanted to take a few more nces at her. It¡¯s no wonder that the leader¡¯s younger brother would chase his own sons away for her sake. This person is indeed very beautiful and good-looking,¡± Mu Huan said as she looked at the woman standing on the stage. Just then, the woman¡¯s gaze met hers. This nce made her feel a little strange. However, she couldn¡¯t tell where this strange feeling came from. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the woman. Sensing her abnormality, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel that that woman is a little strange, but I don¡¯t know why,¡± Mu Huan said. Was it an inexplicable sense of familiarity? Bo Junyan was about to say this. Then he heard her speak. ¡°It¡¯s been fixed! Her nose must have been fixed!¡± That was why the more she looked at it, the weirder she felt. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan continued, ¡°Although she¡¯s an artificial beauty, she¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Why were you looking at her like that just now? Could it be that you could tell that she¡¯s had work done on her?¡± Although Mu Huan knew that he was definitely not the kind of man who would look at other women and be fickle-minded, he was definitely not someone who would just stare. However, he had really spent too much time looking at that woman. She really wanted to know why he had looked at her for so long. ¡°I find her strangely familiar,¡± Bo Junyan said. Chapter 1185 - Strangely Familiar (3)

Chapter 1185: Strangely Familiar (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Strangely familiar? Mu Huan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also lost some memories?¡± Otherwise, if he had seen her before, he wouldn¡¯t just feel that she was familiar but not know her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, could it be that she¡¯s your lover from your previous life?¡± And that¡¯s there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity when they met in this life. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The two of them were conversing in Chinese. Lin Tai, who was beside them, didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. He only thought of something and said, ¡°Junyan, let¡¯s go and greet Lord Sen Taiter. Although I¡¯m the one who¡¯d closed the pharmaceutical factory, I¡¯m not in charge of the medical department. The medical department is under Sen Tai.¡± What he meant was that he would chat with Sen Taiter and nurture their rtionship so that it would be more convenient for them in the future. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly. After the leader had finished speaking on the stage and the banquet officially began, Lin Tai led Bo Junyan and Mu Huan to Sen Tai. Sen Tai was the leader¡¯s younger brother, and Lin Tai was the leader¡¯s wife¡¯s younger brother and the next leader¡¯s uncle. The family held great power. The two of them were on par with each other in Country F, so Sen Tai was very polite and valued Lin Tai¡¯s VIP guests. Furthermore, the life-extension medicine that Mu Huan had developed was something that everyone wanted, especially people like Sen Tai, who was old. Hence, after learning Mu Huan¡¯s identity, he chatted with them enthusiastically. He even introduced his newlywed wife to them. ¡°This is my wife, Yu Ling.¡± Because of his formal introduction, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s gazes once againnded on the woman they had been paying attention to. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± the woman said with a smile. Bo Junyan was very sure that he had never heard of Yu Ling. When he leaned closer to take a closer look, the inexplicable sense of familiarity in her eyes was gone. This made him frown slightly, not knowing why he had such a strange feeling. Mu Huan met Yu Ling¡¯s eyes again. The woman¡¯s sixth sense made her feel that there was something wrong with the woman in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t tell anything. She could only smile politely at her. Ling Wei, oh no, she was now called Yu Ling, looked at Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. The two people she hated the most were standing right in front of her, so close to her! If she had not known that they woulde and had not mentally prepared herself, she might not have been able to control the hatred in her heart! It was them. They were the ones who¡¯d ruined such a good life that she, Ling Wei, had. They made her life, which was supposed to be a glorious one, be like this. With someone else¡¯s face, she became an old man¡¯s wife. She was really...! How hateful! How hateful! She couldn¡¯t wait to step forward and kill the two of them! However, on the surface, she did not show any hatred at all. She remained gentle and talked to them generously as if she did not know them at all. Not only did Ling Wei¡¯s face change, but even her voice had changed. Even Bo Junyan, who had grown up with her, could not tell that they were the same person. However, it wasn¡¯t a mark against Bo Junyan that he couldn¡¯t tell. Even Ling Wei herself would asionally be frightened by her own voice, not knowing whose it was. The only thing simr was that pair of eyes. Although stic surgery could also open the corners of one¡¯s eyes and make them look different from before, the irises were still the same. Furthermore, one¡¯s aura would not change, so one could see a trace of simrity. It made Bo Junyan feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity toward her. Chapter 1186 - Untitled

Chapter 1186: Untitled

However, as they got closer, Ling Wei retracted her gaze. Her charm made it impossible to tell that she was simr to before. Hence, when they got closer, Bo Junyan could not tell the simrity and no longer had that feeling. Meanwhile, Sen Tai was also cozying up to Mu Huan. Now that Mu Huan hade to Country F and her factory was within his scope of responsibility, he definitely wanted Mu Huan to move his ranking up to the first ce. However, it was not appropriate to say such things on such an asion. Hence, he arranged for Mu Huan and Bo Junyan to go to his residence tomorrow. Mu Huan wanted to build a good rtionship with Sen Tai, so she naturally agreed to his invitation. After a polite conversation, Lin Tai felt that it was about time, so he brought Bo Junyan and the rest to look for the leader. After they left... Ling Wei heaved a sigh of relief. Even now, her biological father could not recognize her. Only the doctor who¡¯d operated on her knew that she was Ling Wei, and he would definitely not betray her. However, she was still a little worried that Bo Junyan would notice something and affect her n. Now, it seemed that they did not sense anything amiss and did not associate her with Ling Wei. This made her heave a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt terrible! She and Bo Junyan had grown up together, and Bo Junyan was such a sharp person. Yet he actually did not notice any abnormality in her. This meant that she, Ling Wei, hadpletely disappeared. She, Ling Wei, was clearly still alive, but she had disappeared from this world. No one knew that she was Ling Wei anymore. She... had be a living dead. No matter what happened in the future, she was no longer her! This should have been something that made her feel very sessful, but it also made her feel ufortable, made her feel pain, and made her want to destroy the ones who had forced her to this point! Ling Wei had been arrogant since she was young. She had always been proud that she was Ling Wei. She felt that there was no woman in this world who couldpare to her. But now, she could no longer be Ling Wei. Her good life had turned to this! Bo Junyan, Mu Huan! Since you¡¯vee here, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive! She didn¡¯t want them to suffer a fate worse than death. She only wanted them to die here! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing the change in her mood, Sen Tai, who was beside her, looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m angry,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you angry?¡± Sen Tai immediately said nervously. He was an old man in his fifties, and he had married such a young wife. More than that, this little wife looked almost the same as his first love, whom he couldn¡¯t get no matter how much he¡¯d yearned for her. It made him feel like he was holding her in his hands and he was afraid that she would fall. He was afraid that she would melt in his mouth, so he dug out all his heart and soul to please her. ¡°Is Mu Huan the person in charge of the pharmaceuticalpany that was conducting illegal drug testing?¡± Ling Wei asked. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That kind of person who doesn¡¯t take human lives seriously and uses living bodies for experiments is too scary and evil. Hubby, why are you still being so polite to her?!¡± Ling Wei said angrily. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it. She¡¯d just taken over thispany. The first thing she did after taking over was to stop that kind of experiment. Also, she¡¯s also the researcher of the life-extension drug. I heard that she also has medicine that can make men feel better and there are no side effects...¡± He wanted to be younger and stronger so that he could spend more years with her. Most of the people who lived well in this world didn¡¯t want to grow old or die, especially those who had just entered the ranks of the elderly. They felt that they weren¡¯t old yet and especially wanted to catch the tail of youth. Chapter 1187 - Untitled

Chapter 1187: Untitled

They wanted to be younger and stronger, but their health was deteriorating day by day. Hence, they urgently needed medicine to maintain their strong bodies. A look of disgust shed across Ling Wei¡¯s eyes when she heard this. However, that look of disgust onlysted for a moment. Furthermore, she hid it very well and was not discovered by Sen Tai. ¡°Those are just her excuses to get away with it. You said that she was the researcher of the life-extension drug. I heard that the researcher of the life-extension drug came from the NST researchboratory. NST can be said to be a researchboratory under Rui Hui Pharmaceutical. There are many illegal drugs that were also produced by the NST researchboratory. ¡°As a long-time member of NST¡¯s researchboratory, how could she not know about the illegal drug testing? But she has never exposed it to the public. ¡°What does this mean? It means that she¡¯s also someone who ignores the life and death of others and only cares about benefits!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s tone was full of hatred for evil. She now had a kind persona. ¡°You have a point.¡± Sen Tai felt that what she said made sense. However, he continued, ¡°Even if she¡¯d known about this before, she¡¯s just a small researcher. For her own future, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to expose her big boss. The fact that she stopped such experiments after she took over her position proves that she¡¯s a good person. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s already not bad that she was able to develop such a drug, but she was also willing to pay a huge price topensate those people after she took office. Also, it¡¯s just that Rui Hui was exposed. Other pharmaceuticalpanies that didn¡¯t get exposed might have other darker experiments.¡± Sen Tai actually felt that this was nothing. After all, many things were dark in the underworld. Inparison, Mu Huan could be considered a good person. Certainly not a bad one! ¡°Why are you always speaking up for her?! Do you have any thoughts about her because she¡¯s good-looking?¡± Ling Wei said unhappily. ¡°How could that be? Why would I think that she¡¯s good-looking? What do I think... I¡¯m just stating facts...¡± Sen Tai hurriedly coaxed. ¡°Stating facts? Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong?¡± Ling Wei narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, you¡¯re definitely not wrong! I wanted to get that medicine from her, that¡¯s why I said this. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Sen Tai apologized even more humbly. After he¡¯d coaxed her for a while, Ling Wei¡¯s expression improved a little, but it quickly turned into one of grievance. Her aggrieved expression made his heart ache. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be like this... My heart aches for you...¡± ¡°I married you because you saved me from disaster. It was because you were so good, but now, you¡¯re siding with a heinous person and even said that I was wrong because of her. This makes me...¡± Ling Wei choked. Sen Tai¡¯s first love was a very, very kind and pure person. Just like an angel, she was all good and had no trace of evil. There was no evil in her at all. Her kindness, innocence, and purity were what Sen Tai loved. People in the dark always wanted and yearned for the light. Hence, no matter how saintly Ling Wei acted, he would not feel that she was pretentious. He only felt that not only did she look like his first love, but she also had the same personality and was so kind. This made him want to dote on her even more. He wanted to give her everything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me however you want. We can do whatever you want...¡± Sen Tai said repeatedly. Chapter 1188 - Untitled

Chapter 1188: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Can I really do whatever I want?¡± The grievance on Ling Wei¡¯s face disappeared and turned into sparkling anticipation. ¡°Yes, do whatever you want!¡± When he met her expectant gaze, he looked as if he¡¯d do everything he could to pluck the moon from the sky if that was what she wanted! ¡°Sen Tai, you¡¯re too good to me...¡± Ling Wei reached out to hug him. She looked down and restrained the viciousness in her eyes. ... Bo Junyan had met the leader a few times before, but he had never been treated so warmly like this. He knew that this was all because of his wife. Since ancient times, emperors had never wanted to die. This one wanted the elixir of immortality the most. Although the medicine that Mu Huan had developed did not grant immortality, everyone wanted and desired to be able to live for even a few more years. This was especially so for the leader, who was almost 60 years old and had a weak constitution. He yearned to live well for a few more years. They had what their leader wanted. Naturally, everything went smoothly. Furthermore, what Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were offering was really too tempting... On the way back. Mu Huan received a list of all the drugs that had been secretly tested. ¡°Fortunately, those drugs didn¡¯t cause any harm to those people. Otherwise, really...¡± It was only when Mu Huan was about to receive Rui Hui that she realized that Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals tested drugs this way. The damage had already been done. The only thing she could do was to stop the damage andpensate those people. Thepensation she had given to those drug-takers was much more than what she had given to the leader. She even asked someone to be responsible for the health of their families well into the future. Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°But thispany is mine now.¡± The mistakes it made were the mistakes of a responsible person like her. She had to take responsibility. ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan looked up and raised an eyebrow. ¡°In your eyes, what have I done wrong?¡± ¡°You do everything well. My wife is the best person in the world.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Bo Junyan was good with words. It was that this was what he truly felt. He felt that his wife was the best person in the world. ¡°My husband is also the best person in the world!¡± Mu Huan said coyly as she hugged him. PA Wang was driving. ¡°...¡± CEO, CEO¡¯s wife, is it really okay for you to praise each other like this? Just then, his phone rang. Following that, his Bluetooth earpiece automatically picked up the call. On the other end of the line, his precious son¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Daddy, when are youing back? Little Dongdong misses you.¡± His childish voice melted his heart. ¡°Daddy will be back in a few days. Little Dongdong, you have to listen to Mommy obediently...¡± PA Wang, who had always been stern and calm, now had a voice so gentle that it gave people goosebumps. As he was driving, he quickly ended his warm conversation with his son. ¡°PA Wang, weren¡¯t you single?¡± Why was someone calling him Daddy? ¡°I was single three years ago. Now, I¡¯m the father of a two-year-old,¡± PA Wang said happily. As he spoke, he passed the phone to Mu Huan. ¡°The screen saver is my son. Look, isn¡¯t he super cute?¡± ¡°Wow! He¡¯s really cute!¡± A two-year-oldd was at his prime. He had big eyes and a chubby little face. He was really good-looking and adorable. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± PA Wang was full of pride. ¡°Hubby, look, he¡¯s so cute!¡± Mu Huan showed Bo Junyan the phone. Chapter 1189 - Untitled

Chapter 1189: Untitled

Bo Junyan nced at the youngd on the screen. He was indeed very cute. ¡°Isn¡¯t he super cute?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly. Mu Huan returned PA Wang¡¯s phone and was about to say something to Bo Junyan, but Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. It was Meng Yueman. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± When Mu Huan heard that it was his mother, her mother-inw, she instantly sat up straight. Although she recalled some things from the past, she only recalled some memory fragments rted to Bo Junyan. They were not coherent, and she had no impression of this mother-inw at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s wrong? How long has it been since you came home?!¡± Meng Yueman said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after this,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. ¡°How long has it been? A year or two? Or are you waiting for me to die?¡± Meng Yueman asked. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you find me annoying and unbelievable?¡± Bo Junyan wanted to say, ¡°Mom, since you know you¡¯re being unreasonable, why are you still saying such things?¡± But he did not say it out loud. He only remained silent. ¡°Do you want me to stop bothering you like this and stop being so unreasonable?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He already knew what she wanted to say next. ¡°As long as you give me a fat, milky grandson, as long as he¡¯s my biological grandson¡ªno, biological granddaughter¡ªit¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re your child! If you give me a grandchild, I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Even if you don¡¯te home for eight to ten years, even if you nevere back to visit me, it would be fine!¡± At Meng Yueman¡¯s age, all her friends had be grandmothers. Every time she went out to y cards, grandchildren would be running around while they were ying. No matter where she went, they were all filled with little cuties. It made her envious. She had urged her son to get married, but he refused. Now, she didn¡¯t want him to get married. All she wanted was a grandchild. No matter if it was a test tube baby or a child from a surrogate pregnancy, as long as he had a child, she could be a grandma! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Indeed. Ever since his mother woke up and her body slowly recovered, she would call him every few days. However, she had never cared about him. She either wanted him to get married or give her a grandchild. Mu Huan was very close to Bo Junyan, so she heard Meng Yueman¡¯s words. ¡°Junyan, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m urging you or forcing you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re already 33 after the new year. If you don¡¯t have a child now, by the time your child goes to primary school, you¡¯ll already be in your forties. Some others in their forties are already grandfathers!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Besides, even if you aren¡¯t worried about your age, think about your father and me, alright? One of us is almost 60, and the other is almost 70. If we don¡¯t see our grandchild soon, we can only die with regrets.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t exaggerate...¡± After their health had improved, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to live for a few more decades with his wife¡¯s medicine. ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating at all! I really long for my grandchild so much that I¡¯m going crazy. I long for a grandchild so much that I feel that life is meaningless without one...¡± Meng Yueman felt that if she didn¡¯t have a grandchild, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore. Bo Junyan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Mom, I have an important meeting to attend. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, he hung up without waiting for Meng Yueman to say anything. ¡°Your mother is right. You¡¯re indeed not young anymore,¡± Mu Huan said as she looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°The best age for a man to father a child is 25 to 38. You have to hurry.¡± Chapter 1190 - Untitled

Chapter 1190: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Mu Huan leaned toward Bo Junyan and said coquettishly, ¡°How about we catch up on the progress tonight?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We must definitely catch up.¡± Mu Huan smiled and reached out to hug him. When she loved someone, she could not help but want to hug and kiss him and give birth to a child for him. Although given her life n, having a child should still be a distant matter, her husband had reached the age where he should have a child. From what her mother-inw had said just now, she¡¯d been urging him to have a child almost on the daily. Anyway, she was going to have a child sooner orter, so why make the elderly rush him every day and have them be so anxious? When they returned to their ce and was about to get off the car... Bo Junyan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to investigate Sen Tai¡¯s newlywed wife.¡± ¡°Why? Do you still find his wife strange?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I also feel that there¡¯s something wrong with her gaze, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with her. Do you think it¡¯s possible that she looks awkward and strange because her eyes have been fixed?¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Let¡¯s have someone investigate first.¡± Bo Junyan could not say anything because he could not tell what was strange about that woman. He just felt that she was a little strange. ¡°Yes.¡± That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. ¡°These drugs are colorless and odorless. Put them into the water that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan will be drinking tomorrow. Then, keep your eyes on Mu Huan. After she falls, take her away. She¡¯ll be yours from then on.¡± The woman dressed like a gypsy passed a bottle of transparent liquid to Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi received the liquid from her. His hands were trembling for some reason, and he almost lost his grip. ¡°What? Are you afraid to do it?¡± The woman looked at his trembling hand and smiled sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to do it. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a trustworthy person. After all, that¡¯s my uncle. What if the drug you gave me killed him?¡± Gu Chenyi wouldn¡¯t admit that he was indeed a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to do it. However, he was really afraid that this drug was actually bad. After all, that was his uncle, and he would also be making Xiao Huan drink this drug. They were people he didn¡¯t want to hurt, especially his uncle. He only wanted to get Xiao Huan back and did not want to hurt his uncle. Hence, he had to ensure that there was no problem with this drug. That it was really as she had said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already investigated whether I¡¯m a trustworthy person? ¡°Also, if you didn¡¯t believe me, why would youe?¡± the woman asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look. This doesn¡¯t mean that Ipletely believe your words,¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid that there¡¯s a problem with the drug, why don¡¯t you try it yourself? I¡¯ll pour you some water now. You can drink it and see what happens,¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try the drug. I¡¯ll find someone to try it on.¡± Gu Chenyi did not care if this drug would only make one faint or copse. He would not try it no matter what. He did not want to lose his consciousness here. ¡°Since you distrust me so much, why don¡¯t you return the drug to me? Then, you can turn around and leave. It won¡¯t be troublesome for either of us.¡± The woman made an inviting gesture. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re ying hard to get. It makes me feel that there¡¯s something wrong with your drug. Also, why would you help me snatch Xiao Huan back?¡± This was also the question he had been wanting to ask. Why would she help him like this? One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. ¡°For money,¡± the woman replied frankly. Chapter 1191 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (1)

Chapter 1191: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°For money?¡± Gu Chenyi narrowed his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Actually, someone has taken a fancy to Bo Junyan and wants to get him. They gave me huge benefits, which is why I spent so much effort to design all of this. And you just happened to want Mu Huan. Hence, strictly speaking, I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m just giving you a favor,¡± the woman said. ¡°Who likes my uncle?¡± Gu Chenyi asked instinctively. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who it is. You just have to decide if you want this opportunity. If you want it, then take the drug and leave. If you don¡¯t, then put down the drug and walk away. Anyway, I don¡¯t need you. My n can still seed without you,¡± the woman said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who it is, I¡¯ll go to my uncle and tell on you,¡± Gu Chenyi said. The woman looked at him. Not only was she not afraid, but she even smiled sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re clearly someone who wants something so badly, yet you¡¯re so timid. You have so many worries. It¡¯s no wonder Mu Huan chose Bo Junyan and doesn¡¯t even want to look at you. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t fancy a man like you either! If you¡¯re willing to tell Bo Junyan, then go. Anyway, the one who loses the most is you, not me.¡± ¡°If my uncle found out that you were scheming against him, he would definitely not let you off! The one who would suffer the greatest loss would be you!¡± ¡°Are you naive or stupid? Or did you not hear my n clearly just now? I can make such a n and mobilize so many people. Do you still think that my identity is only that of a tarot card reader? Also, don¡¯t forget that this is Country F, not your country. Even if Bo Junyan can cover the sky in your country, he can¡¯t touch me in Country F!¡± The woman¡¯s face was said she had no fear. ¡°If you can¡¯t make up your mind, then leave. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± As the woman spoke, she stood up, looking impatient. Gu Chenyi looked at the woman before him for a while before saying, ¡°You overyed it.¡± The woman was stunned. Gu Chenyi continued, ¡°You might really have a high status and can mobilize a lot of people, but the most important part of the entire n is to drug them. Because of my uncle and Mu Huan¡¯s cautiousness, the two of them won¡¯t easily be drugged by outsiders. And I¡¯m their rtive, so they won¡¯t suspect me. Only if I did this can the sess rate be guaranteed. ¡°So, you¡¯re not doing me a favor. You¡¯re using me! ¡°From the start, you were just trying to get close to me on purpose, weren¡¯t you? Back then, you didn¡¯t coincidentally get saved by me because you were in trouble. That was just a plot you¡¯d designed!¡± Gu Chenyi met this woman in front of him in Country Y. At that time, she was being chased by a group of people. He saved her. To express his gratitude, she treated him to a meal and the two of them exchanged contact details. Because the topics she talked about were always interesting, he slowly became familiar with her. There was one time when she asked him why he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He was depressed at that time. Under her coaxing, he told her about the person he liked bing his aunt. She was good at counseling and had all sorts of ideas. Although those were useless against Xiao Huan, he felt that her ns were very good. Hence, he told her more and more about his rtionship with Xiao Huan. A few days ago, she¡¯d told him that she had thought of a n to let him have Xiao Huan. She wanted him toe to Country F with her and his uncle. Chapter 1192 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (2)

Chapter 1192: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (2)

Actually, when she suggested for him toe to Country F, she had already told him about the chance she could give him to have Mu Huan. And when he asked her what kind of chance it was, she said that he would know when he came. He suspected that at the start, when she was saved by him, she wasn¡¯t really in trouble. Instead, she had deliberately nned it. She wasn¡¯t helping him now. She wanted to use him. However, because he wanted Mu Huan too much, even though he knew that he could get used by someone as a pawn, he still followed her. Aftering here and hearing her n, asking her such a question, and seeing her current performance, he was even more sure that she had spent so much effort to get close to him just to use him. The woman looked at him and suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were a very stupid person. It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you. You actually found out the truth.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression darkened instantly. No one liked to be looked at as a fool and yed as one. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through it, then this is how it is. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate, then so be it. If you¡¯re not, then forget it.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was indifferent as she said, ¡°However, I want to remind you that you should know that this is your only chance. Other than this chance, you won¡¯t have another one to get Mu Huan!¡± She knew how much he wanted Mu Huan. This desire made him jump into this trap even if he knew that she had been using him all along. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me all this time. How would I know if this opportunity is just a big lie? If I did this, not only would I not be able to get Xiao Huan, but I would also cause her and my uncle¡¯s death.¡± Gu Chenyi was sure that this woman was lying to him. He could not trust her even more. He felt that such an opportunity might be a scam. In the end, not only would he not be able to get Xiao Huan, but he would alsomit a huge mistake. However... Even with such concerns and such fear, he still could not control the desire in his heart. This was because he knew that, just as she had said, apart from this opportunity, he really had no chance of getting Mu Huan. He had waited for so many years for this opportunity that only seemed attainable. Even though this was very risky, he couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. Hence, he kept being suspicious as he asked more about it, wanting to confirm the sess rate of this opportunity step by step. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Since you distrust me so much, then let¡¯s not work together,¡± the woman said. ¡°Don¡¯t keep using these words to gamble with me just because you know how much I desire and want it. If I really left, would you still be able to proceed?¡± Gu Chenyi said coldly. He quickly added, ¡°The mastermind behind this matter should not be you.¡± The woman was stunned again. Did she underestimate Gu Chenyi? He could actually guess this. Women indeed looked down on Gu Chenyi. In high school, he was sunny, kind, and gullible. But these past years, he was no longer the same person as before. His thoughts had also be much deeper. He had participated in many dealings, but he was not discovered by Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. ¡°I really want Xiao Huan and I really don¡¯t want to give up this opportunity, but I also think all of you really want this n to seed. And in this n, the most important part is using the drug on them. Hence, in this n, I should be the one in charge, not someone who can only do whatever you say,¡± Gu Chenyi said forcefully. If he could figure out the truth, then everything else would depend on who wanted this more, and he couldn¡¯t give up. Chapter 1193 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (3)

Chapter 1193: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Right now, it looked like he didn¡¯t want to give up on this n. They probably wanted this n to seed even more. And he was the most important part of the entire n. Even if he couldn¡¯t take the lead, he had to know the entire n. He had to have a certain amount of control to increase the chances of this matter seeding. Before the woman could say anything... Gu Chenyi continued, ¡°I want to know who the mastermind is and what their identity is. I want to talk to them personally. I also want to confirm the safety of the drug. Also, if I used the drug and the n seeded, I want to know that I can leave with Xiao Huan with 100% certainty! ¡°If you give me these, I¡¯ll agree to do it. If not, I¡¯ll leave! This is my bottom line. There¡¯s no room for retreat!¡± Without the greatest safety and certainty, Gu Chenyi would not do such a thing no matter how tempted he was. After all, this concerned his uncle and Mu Huan¡¯s safety. If he did this, not only would he not get Xiao Huan, but he would also cause trouble for the two of them. If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t have to live. Through this period of interaction, the woman knew that Gu Chenyi was telling the truth. If she could not satisfy his request, he would give up this opportunity no matter how reluctant he was. She really did not expect that not only was Gu Chenyi not stupid, but he was also smart enough to probe the truth. She was at a disadvantage. Just like what he had said, if he did not participate, then they could notplete this n sessfully. Initially, they¡¯d thought that with Gu Chenyi¡¯s persistence and obsession with Mu Huan, even if he had doubts, he would do as they said. In the end... They could not easily give up on this n. She was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for instructions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Gu Chenyi showed his sincerity. He really wanted the n to seed. As long as they were sincere enough, he would definitely cooperate. The woman went outside to ask for instructions. ¡°Madam, Gu Chenyi has guessed that I¡¯m using him and that there¡¯s someone behind me. He wants to see the person behind me and ensure the safety of this matter.¡± ¡°How did you let him guess?¡± Ling Wei said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I was ipetent,¡± the woman apologized immediately. Thinking that she still had many uses, Ling Wei¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s not a stupid person. Even if he could guess it, it might not be because your performance was bad.¡± She was too careless. She only thought that since Gu Chenyi could not let go of Mu Huan, he would definitely not be willing to give up this opportunity. She forgot that Gu Chenyi was no longer the gullible youth from before. He could do many things without batting an eyelid. ¡°Then, Madam, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Tell him that the n has been suspended and that something has changed. If we can carry out the n the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow night to talk.¡± If he wanted to meet the mastermind, she could just find someone else to meet him. ¡°Something has changed? What¡¯s wrong?¡± the woman asked instinctively. She had worked so hard to incite those people, and now they couldn¡¯t proceed? ¡°The leader¡¯s daughter intercepted. She asked the leader to invite Bo Junyan and the others to participate in tomorrow¡¯s hunt.¡± At the mention of this, Ling Wei¡¯s eyes darkened. What she wanted was Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s lives. Initially, she¡¯d wanted to make use of Gu Chenyi to drug the two of them tomorrow. Then, she would take them to the people who were protesting against Mu Huan and against the factory¡¯s restoration of production. She wanted to incite those people to charge towards Bo Junyan and Mu Huan and kill them, who would be powerless to resist, during the chaos. Chapter 1194 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (4) Chapter 1194: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, the leader¡¯s daughter suddenly invited Mu Huan and the rest to participate in the hunt tomorrow, ruining her entire n. ¡°Why would the leader¡¯s daughter invite Bo Junyan and the rest to participate in the hunt? This is the annual spring hunt for the leader¡¯s family,¡± the woman said in confusion. ¡°From what Sen Tai said, it seems like the leader¡¯s daughter has taken a fancy to Bo Junyan,¡± Ling Wei said. Bo Junyan was so outstanding that he would attract peach blossoms wherever he went. When the woman heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Madam, actually, Gu Chenyi only guessed that there¡¯s someone behind me. He doesn¡¯t know what the real truth is. Just now, in order to make him believe me, I told him that someone had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan and wanted him. That I created this n because that person gave me huge benefits. ¡°Now, if the leader¡¯s daughter really likes Bo Junyan, then can¡¯t we push the me for this matter on her? ¡°This way, if the n doesn¡¯t seed, the mastermind will appear to be the leader¡¯s daughter. We¡¯ll still be behind the scenes and have a new chance.¡± Once the n failed, the risk of them getting exposed would be huge. If they failed to kill Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, those two would definitely do everything they could to kill them. Madam had two big shots protecting her, so she might be fine. But as for herself, she could not say for sure. Hence, she had to think about self-preservation. If she could push all the me to the leader¡¯s daughter, then they wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Even if the matter failed, Bo Junyan and the rest wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything because that was the leader¡¯s daughter! ¡°This is really a coincidence! Even God is on our side!¡± Ling Wei¡¯s originally gloomy mood instantly turned bright when she heard her words! It would be great if the leader¡¯s daughter could be the mastermind of this matter! It¡¯s true that Ling Wei really didn¡¯t want her current identity and didn¡¯t want to be a living dead person. But being a living dead person was still better than a being dead person! Especially since her current status was also something that she¡¯d wanted in the beginning. Although the man she married wasn¡¯t as perfect as she wanted, she would slowly make this old man useless and turn him into a puppet. Then she would control all his wealth and power! As long as she did well, her future would still be beautiful. Hence, it was naturally good to have less risk! It must be that the heavens felt sorry for her and gave her such a coincidental opportunity! Things that were originally very bad became a good thing. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The woman¡¯s voice became lighter. ¡°For Gu Chenyi¡¯s part, you have to do as I said earlier. As for those protesters, appease them first. I¡¯ll talk to the leader¡¯s daughter and let you know after I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯m rather familiar with the leader¡¯s daughter, Sen Nalin. Besides, she trusts my fortune-telling. After you confirm her intentions, I think it¡¯s better for me to convince her to do this. This way, you won¡¯t have to expose yourself and ruin your image,¡± the woman said. Ling Wei now had a kind persona. If she were to encourage Sen Nalin to snatch Bo Junyan away from Mu Huan, it would more or less make Sen Nalin suspicious and reduce the chances of sess. It would be easier for this woman to convince Sen Nalin, who had always believed in fortune-telling. When Ling Wei heard this, she felt that her arrangement was better. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re really smart and useful! Do it well. After this matter seeds, you¡¯ll definitely be rewarded!¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± Lily immediately thanked her happily. Chapter 1195 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (5)

Chapter 1195: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After hanging up, Ling Wei looked at the night sky outside the window and lightly knocked on the window sill. She had just said that she would reward Lily after the matter was settled. But now, she had to think of a way to get rid of this Lily. She was too smart and capable. She had her own way of thinking. If such a person was purely loyal to her and was her person, she could still be useful for a while and would not betray Ling Wei. However, Lily was not her loyal subordinate. She was that man¡¯s loyal subordinate. It was because that man wanted Lily to listen to Ling Wei that she was working for her. ... When Mu Huan returned from outside, she said impatiently, ¡°Hubby, Hubby, I¡¯ve gotten someone to investigate. The reason why the leader suddenly invited us to participate in tomorrow¡¯s hunting activity is that his daughter, Sen Nalin, strongly requested it. ¡°Do you think that Sen Nalin has taken a fancy to you?¡± Bo Junyan frowned slightly. ¡°At the banquet, I felt that the way she looked at you was a little too enthusiastic. You didn¡¯t do anything to make people misunderstand that you have feelings for someone, right?¡± The woman clearly knew that he had a wife, yet she still made such an obvious move. ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve always been cold to women and have no feelings of pity. You don¡¯t know what it means to be a gentleman. You couldn¡¯t have inadvertently done anything to make her misunderstand,¡± Mu Huan said as she stroked her chin. Then, her gazended on his face. She was wrong! She shouldn¡¯t have thought about whether he had done something that would cause misunderstandings. With his face, he didn¡¯t need to do anything at all to make women be like moths to a me! She reached out and pinched Bo Junyan¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, why do you have such a good-looking face? You¡¯re so attractive!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°This leader¡¯s daughter is not easy to deal with. If things go wrong, even if we can leave Country F, the factory here will bepletely finished. Why don¡¯t I destroy your face tonight?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Bo Junyan said, ¡°As long as you want it, anything is fine.¡± He had never cared about his face. On the contrary, she cared a lot about and had feelings for him because of his face. When she heard his words, Mu Huan pinched his face with her hand. After carefully admiring it for a while, she said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little reluctant!¡± With such a face, even if there were only pimples on it, she would feel that those would destroy its beauty. What more if it was disfigured! Just thinking about it made her feel extremely reluctant. Bo Junyan snorted. He knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with his face! He knew that she cared about his face the most! When God Bo got jealous, he wouldn¡¯t give even his own face a pass! ¡°But even if one can¡¯t bear to, one has to be ruthless. I don¡¯t want you to keep being pestered by troublesome people!¡± No matter how reluctant Mu Huan was toy her hands on his face, she had to be ruthless. This leader¡¯s daughter was really troublesome. She couldn¡¯t kill her. She couldn¡¯t do this and that. She could only make her give up. But her husband had such a good-looking face. It was really too difficult to give up on it, especially when the other party was the leader¡¯s daughter. She was a person who could get whatever she wanted. It was even more difficult for her to give up. Unless her husband was no longer what she wanted, or even something that made her feel disgusted and afraid. Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow in surprise. Was she really going to attack his face? ¡°Hubby, I have to make the other party disgusted with you. Hence, I will have to ruin your image. Are you sure you can let me do whatever I want?¡± Chapter 1196 - Even If You Can’t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (6) Chapter 1196: Even If You Can¡¯t Bear to Do It, You Have to Do It (6) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Mu Huan thought about what drug she should use, she also thought about the side effects of that drug. Then, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it anymore. She wondered if she could think of another way, so she quickly said, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so smart. Let¡¯s think of another way!¡± Thinking about that scene, she really couldn¡¯t bear to do it! Her husband was so good-looking! ¡°There¡¯s no need to think of another way. This is a good idea. It¡¯ll be quick,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ll really be ruining your appearance!¡± Mu Huan emphasized. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As a man, Bo Junyan relied on his own capabilities to survive, not his face. He didn¡¯t care about ruining his appearance. Besides, the more unwilling she was, the more he wanted this. Why did she care so much about his face?! Mu Huan thought of something and took out her phone. ¡°Come, let me show you the effects.¡± Bo Junyan took a look and said, ¡°No problem. That¡¯s it. Very good.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...!!¡± Very good?! Indeed, those who had been favored were fearless. He didn¡¯t even know how precious he was! ¡°Come on!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. That¡¯s it. Come on!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ruin my face tonight?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°It was a slip of the tongue just now. If it¡¯s going to be destroyed, it¡¯ll be destroyed tomorrow morning. If it¡¯s destroyed tonight, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have a nightmare and kick you out,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°If my face was really ruined, what would you do?¡± ¡°How could that be?! How could I let your face be ruined?! Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have to destroy your face. Even if we use a drug, it won¡¯t leave any traces. It¡¯ll only make your face look smoother and prettier than before! Your wife is very good at this! Rest assured!¡± Mu Huan patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that your drug will ruin my face. I¡¯m asking you, if my face was ruined by an ident, what would you do? Would you have nightmares every day after seeing me and kick me out?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened when he thought of that possibility. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± He was afraid. If he were ugly, would she not want him? Uh... He was a CEO, a man, and a big shot, yet he was asking such a question... Seriously... Too cute! So cute that she wanted to kiss him! She tiptoed and kissed his face. Then, she cupped his face with both hands and smiled. ¡°Hubby, do you think I love only your face?¡± ¡°Hmph...¡± Bo Junyan snorted. ¡°How can that be?! How can I love only your face?! I love everything about you! I love every strand of your hair!¡± ¡°Ha...¡± She could really exaggerate. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I can swear to God! I like everything about my husband. I love everything! I love my husband the most in the world!¡± Mu Huan said as she kissed his face again. Although he knew that she was exaggerating, Bo Junyan was still overjoyed. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her. However, Mu Huan stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss if there¡¯s any other way.¡± She could not bear to destroy his face, and she did not want her husband¡¯s face to leave an imperfect impression. It was just that Bo Junyan felt that this was the fastest way. Hence, in the end, Mu Huan still had to be ruthless with him. Hence, the next morning, Mu Huan applied a drug to his face. Chapter 1197 - Wearing a Mask, You’re as Beautiful as a Fairy (1)

Chapter 1197: Wearing a Mask, You¡¯re as Beautiful as a Fairy (1)

When the drug took effect, Mu Huan looked at his good-looking face and... After just a nce, she covered her face with her hands, unable to continue looking. She couldn¡¯t look! She really couldn¡¯t look! It ruined his beauty! It made her want to chop off her hand! She actually did such a crazy thing to such a perfect face! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, hurry up and take a look in the mirror. Once you do, you¡¯ll know how precious you used to be. From now on, you must cherish your face!¡± Mu Huan said as she covered her face. Bo Junyan looked at the mirror beside him. Then... ¡°...¡± Although he really felt that there was no need for a man to have a good-looking face... Men relied on strength. However... After looking at his face... He couldn¡¯t take a second look... ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better to look good?¡± Mu Huan asked. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to regret it now.¡± If she let him go out with such a face, it would really destroy his image and other people¡¯s beautiful memories of him! ¡°No need.¡± When he saw his face, he was so disgusted that he didn¡¯t want to look at it anymore, let alone Sen Nalin. If he quickly settled this matter, he could return with his wife and speed up the progress of getting a child. He didn¡¯t have the time to waste on unimportant people. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think...¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she removed her hand. When she saw it, she immediately covered her face again. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. It¡¯s an instinctive reaction... an instinctive reaction. I¡¯ve never been able to stand this kind of skin disease since I was young...¡± As her granny often looked at skin diseases when Mu Huan was young, she had a shadow in her heart and could not bear to see such skin diseases, especially those that were so concentrated. Bo Junyan said, ¡°Then why did you develop such a drug?¡± ¡°In order to disgust others. But I didn¡¯t expect to disgust myself one day,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Now, he felt that he was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t feel that his face had taken away more of her attention. That good-looking face of his was quite good, making her infatuated with it. ¡°Hurry up and put on your mask,¡± Mu Huan urged. Bo Junyan picked up the mask on the table and put it on. ¡°Are you wearing it?¡± Mu Huan covered her eyes so tightly that she couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look in the mirror and make sure you¡¯ve covered them up.¡± Mu Huan only applied medicine to his face under his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all covered,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan only rxed when she received his affirmative answer. She looked at him and clicked her tongue. ¡°Now that you¡¯re like this, you¡¯re truly as beautiful as a fairy. If you take off your mask, you¡¯ll scare even an ugly monster to death!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± As if thinking of something, Mu Huan, who had wanted him to reconsider, excitedly hugged his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hubby. Let¡¯s go and scare those people to death!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± The moment the two of them stepped out of the door, they bumped into Lin Tai, who hade over to ask if they could set off. Seeing that Bo Junyan was wearing a mask, he asked with concern, ¡°Junyan, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a cold?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°He¡¯s disfigured,¡± Mu Huan said, looking upset. Lin Tai: ¡°...¡± He was finest night. Why was he disfigured today? After regaining his senses, Lin Tai said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor toe over and take a look.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. The two of us are doctors,¡± Mu Huan said. Chapter 1198 - Wearing a Mask, You’re as Beautiful as a Fairy (2)

Chapter 1198: Wearing a Mask, You¡¯re as Beautiful as a Fairy (2)

Lin Tai: ¡°...¡± He had forgotten! The two of them were doctors! And they were top-notch doctors! Although Bo Junyan was a surgeon, Mu Huan was known as a miracle doctor. If even she couldn¡¯t treat it, then no doctor in Country F could. ¡°Why did he suddenly... get disfigured?¡± Lin Tai couldn¡¯t imagine Bo Junyan¡¯s face getting disfigured. If such an outstanding man had a disfigured face, this... ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Last night, I insisted that he take me out for a walk. Then, when we came back, some bugs flew to his face and bit him. Then, many scary bumps quickly appeared on his face.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, her eyes turned red. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± His wife was really a capable actress. ¡°Bugs? Were they ck bugs?¡± Lin Tai was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If he was bit until he got disfigured. It could be... it could be... a rot insect...¡± As Lin Tai spoke, his expression turned ugly. In Country F, there was a type of insect that could make people turn pale at the mention of it. It was a rot insect. Once a person was bitten, it would cause the injured area to quickly fester. It was very difficult to heal. Even if it was cured, it would leave a scar, making the ce where the person was bitten unable to recover to its original state. After some research by scientists, they found that when a rot insect bites someone, it would secrete a type of poison. This poison was still incurable. However, the people of Country F hade up with a preventative drug, which they would spray when they went to grassy fields. ¡°I also suspect that it¡¯s this kind of bug,¡± Mu Huan said with reddened eyes. He was fine yesterday, but he was suddenly disfigured today. If there was no credible reason, it would make people feel doubtful and they would not buy the act. Hence, when she thought about destroying Bo Junyan¡¯s face, she thought about this kind of bug. Recently, she had been researching the antidote for this kind of bug. Hence, she knew what kind of injury would appear after being bitten by this kind of bug. Then, from the poisons she had, she picked out one whose effect resembled that type of injury and gave it to Bo Junyan. Everyone in Country F knew about these bugs. They all knew that once they were bitten by these bugs, their faces would really be ruined. Hence, they only had to release the news that Bo Junyan had been bitten. Then, when they made him drink water during the spring hunt, Sen Nalin would identally see his face. There shouldn¡¯t be any follow-up. There were thousands of ways, but it had to be said that this method was the fastest way to achieve the simplest effects. Hence, although Mu Huan was reluctant, she still made a move. ¡°What... what... what should we do?¡± Lin Tai stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ve applied all the medicine I have on him, but there¡¯s no effect,¡± Mu Huan said with a heavy tone. Lin Tai: ¡°...¡± It was definitely useless! There was no antidote for this bug yet. ¡°This bug¡¯s poison is too overbearing, making me helpless. I don¡¯t know what else I can do...¡± Mu Huan said dejectedly. Seeing her like this, Lin Tai could only say someforting words. ¡°Madam Bo, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re an expert in developing medicine. Take your time. You can definitely do it!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression could only be like this. Lin Tai nced at Bo Junyan and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It was such a pity when he had such a good face. Like this... Sen Nalin would probably not like Bo Junyan anymore. Lin Tai also knew that Sen Nalin had insisted that Bo Junyan participate in the spring hunt that only the Sen family could participate in. She had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan. Chapter 1199 - Wearing a Mask, You Look as Beautiful as a Fairy (3)

Chapter 1199: Wearing a Mask, You Look as Beautiful as a Fairy (3)

Although Bo Junyan already had such apatible wife, who wouldn¡¯t want a better one? Hence, regarding the development between the two of them, he was doing them a favor and not doing anything to break the other up. However, he would help the other party if he could. After all, if Bo Junyan were to get together with Sen Nalin, he would give them more resources in the future. This was an excellent thing. But now... There was probably no chance. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time.¡± Although this invitation would not be like what they had thought, they had already agreed on it. They still had to go on time. ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them arrived at the leader¡¯s exclusive back mountain. It was said that Sen Nalin had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan. It was really rare to see such a rich and handsome man like Bo Junyan. It was too hard to resist him. This was especially so for Sen Nalin, who had been beautiful since she was young and came from a good family. This made her think highly of herself. Having lived for so long, the person she liked the most was Bo Junyan. Hence, although she knew that he had a wife, she still tried her best to get close to him and get him. She felt that with her status and her beauty, no man would not want her. She would definitely get what she wanted! Ling Wei saw that Sen Nalin would look at the entrance from time to time. Even though she knew that she was waiting for Bo Junyan, she pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°Nalin, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Sen Nalin said arrogantly. No matter what, Bo Junyan was now a married man. She couldn¡¯t tell others that she liked Bo Junyan and be seen as a third party. What she wanted was to let Bo Junyan know that she was interested in him. Then, he would take the initiative to divorce his wife and pursue her to be with her. It wasn¡¯t that Sen Nalin was a moron who thought she was so beautiful and so great. It was just that her status made her feel that she should be able to get everything she wanted easily. Ling Wei knew what she was thinking and did not expose her. Just then, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan walked in together. She immediately said, ¡°That seems to be Bo Junyan, the CEO of the Bo Group.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sen Nalin could not take her eyes off of Bo Junyan as he walked in. At this moment, Bo Junyan, who was wearing a mask, was really... Just like what Mu Huan had said, he looked like a fairy wearing a mask! That person must be very handsome! ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such an outstanding man like him,¡± Ling Wei said further. ¡°Yes, yes, very rare!¡± Sen Nalin nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s just that him getting married so early and having such a wife... is a pity...¡± Ling Wei almost sighed. Then, she said, ¡°A man like him should be matched with a more noble woman.¡± ¡°Do you think so too?¡± That was what Sen Nalin was thinking. Hence, when she heard Ling Wei¡¯s words, she was pleasantly surprised that she had met a confidant. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think so too! This Mu Huan is not good enough for Bo Junyan!¡± Sen Nalin did not beat around the bush and was not afraid of anything. Hence, she spoke very directly. ¡°With Bo Junyan¡¯s status, and being such a talent...¡± The more Ling Wei spoke, the more she touched on Sen Nalin¡¯s heart. It made her feel even more that she was the mostpatible with Bo Junyan. She should be with Bo Junyan! Ling Wei smiled when she saw that Sen Nalin was getting more and more enthusiastic. Mu Huan, let¡¯s see how capable you are! If Mu Huan could deal with a strong enemy like Sen Nalin, Ling Wei would really be convinced! Chapter 1200 - Wearing a Mask, You Look as Beautiful as a Fairy (4) Chapter 1200: Wearing a Mask, You Look as Beautiful as a Fairy (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But why is he wearing a mask today?¡± Sen Nalin frowned unhappily. She had been thinking about his handsome face all night, and now, it was blocked by a troublesome mask. She really wanted to rush forward and take off his mask! Wearing a mask like this would affect his looks too much! ¡°Maybe he caught a cold and is afraid of infecting our distinguished persons,¡± Ling Wei said casually. ¡°He actually caught a cold. What¡¯s wrong with that woman?! She can¡¯t even take good care of him!¡± Sen Nalin felt that Mu Huan was too useless. She actually made Bo Junyan sick. ¡°He needs someone to care of him when he catches a cold,¡± Ling Wei said meaningfully. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± With that, Sen Nalin paused for a while before finding an excuse to leave. When Ling Wei saw her walking toward Bo Junyan and the rest, she smiled slightly and lowered her head to take a sip of red wine. She was waiting to see a scene where Mu Huan clearly didn¡¯t want anyone to get close to Bo Junyan, but she couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t do anything, and could only tolerate it. She felt that no matter how formidable Mu Huan was, there was nothing she could do in Country F against a woman of Sen Nalin¡¯s status. Seeing Sen Nalin walking toward them, Mu Huan leaned toward Bo Junyan with an expectant look and whispered, ¡°Hubby, what do you think will happen to her if she sees you like this?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± She continued, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t despise you even after this and still wants to be with you, then that¡¯s true love!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°But the chances of meeting true love in this world are lower than meeting a ghost!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t really love me?¡± Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes and his murderous aura instantly exploded! ¡°How could that be?! My love for you is more real than a pearl! I swear!¡± Mu Huan immediately raised her hand and made a vow. Bo Junyan snorted. At this moment, Sen Nalin approached them. The angle was just right. ¡°Hubby,e and have some water!¡± Mu Huan said as she picked up a cup for Bo Junyan to drink. Bo Junyan took it obediently and took off his mask to drink some water. Seeing that he was about to take off his mask, Sen Nalin was so excited that she wanted to pounce on him when she saw the densely packed... Instantly. ¡°Ah...!!¡± She stood there in shock and screamed! Ling Wei, who was waiting to watch a good show, instinctively looked over when she heard this sound. Sen Nalin screamed for a while before pointing at Bo Junyan¡¯s face. ¡°You... you... you...¡± She stuttered, unable to speak. This was too shocking and unimaginable! Why... why did his face be like that?! Bo Junyan seemed to have just realized that he had frightened someone. He reached out to put on his mask. Wearing a mask, he only revealed a pair of starry eyes. Not only was the sight not scary, but it was also very tempting. It instantly healed Sen Nalin and calmed her down. ¡°You... what happened to your face?¡± How did his face be like that?! Seeing that neither Bo Junyan nor Mu Huan had any intention of answering her, Lin Tai took the initiative to say, ¡°It was bitten by a rot insect.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sen Nalin was even more shocked. Rot insects! Those disgusting bugs! There was no way he could recover from being bitten by such bugs! In other words, even if his face would not be as disgusting as it was now, it would still be full of bumps and hollows. At this thought, Sen Nalin, who had been wanting to get close to Bo Junyan, took a few steps back for the first time. She liked his face the most. If he was ugly... Chapter 1201 - No Lack of Money (1)

Chapter 1201: No Lack of Money (1)

She liked his face the most. If he was ugly... What should she do? She felt terrible just looking at him like this... She... she... how was she going to... ¡°I... I have something on. Please help yourselves.¡± With that, Sen Nalin left in a hurry, not caring that she was being rude. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Indeed, this method was very direct and effective. ¡°Sen Nalin might really have something urgent to attend to,¡± Lin Tai exined awkwardly. No matter what, it was rude for her to run away after seeing him. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly. Seeing that he didn¡¯t care at all, Lin Tai didn¡¯t say anything else. When Ling Wei saw Sen Nalin rushing to the side, she stood up and followed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She was so happy about getting to take care of Bo Junyan, so why was she now so frightened that she¡¯d lost her manners and screamed? ¡°Bo Junyan didn¡¯t catch a cold. He¡¯s... his face is ruined...¡± Sen Nalin recalled the sight she had just seen and felt nauseous. She covered her mouth and retched. Ling Wei was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°Why did his face get ruined?¡± Putting aside the fact that Mu Huan was a capable person, Bo Junyan too was such a capable person. She didn¡¯t hear anything major happeningst night, so it was impossible for something to have happened to his face! ¡°Bitten by rot insects,¡± Sen Nalin said as she could not help but recall the scene earlier. She felt disgusted again. Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± It had been a while since she came to Country F. She knew about bugs like rot insects. Today, before they came to these mountains to hunt, they¡¯d even had twoyers of preventative fluid sprayed. But... ¡°How did he get bitten by those bugs?¡± How could Bo Junyan not know when so many people knew about the need to spray preventative fluid? This was especially so since he had Mu Huan, the drug expert, by his side! ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask in detail. I can¡¯t even look at him like that,¡± Sen Nalin said as she recalled that sight. Instantly, her stomach churned. Ling Wei said, ¡°You have to ask in detail. I think there¡¯s a problem. They¡¯re both doctors. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t know how to guard against it.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the preventative fluid isn¡¯t 100% effective. There are many outsiders who spray the preventative fluid, but it¡¯s useless.¡± Sen Nalin had lived here since she was young and knew a lot about bugs. It was precisely because of these bugs that the tourism industry in Country F was seriously affected. ¡°Besides, regardless of how he got bitten, he won¡¯t be able to recover to his original state.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. His wife, Mu Huan, is the person who developed the life-extension drug. She has many mysterious and strange drugs in her hands. Perhaps she can cure such a poison,¡± Ling Wei said. She knew that Sen Nalin was a person who valued looks. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her n after spending so much effort to redesign it. ¡°Impossible. No matter how powerful she is, it¡¯s impossible for her to cure this poison. Besides, even if she can cure the poison, it¡¯s only after one is bitten that their skin could be prevented from festering. His had already festered to that extent. There¡¯s no way he can recover!¡± Sen Nalin felt that unless he had stic surgery or got a transnt, Bo Junyan¡¯s face would never recover. However, most people who had undergone stic surgery would experience various repercussionster on. Hence, she only liked naturally handsome men. In that case... She could only give up on Bo Junyan... What a pity. It hadn¡¯t been easy to find a talented and good-looking person, but in the end... Chapter 1202 - No Lack of Money (2)

Chapter 1202: No Lack of Money (2)

Seriously! The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Ling Wei felt that Bo Junyan¡¯s ruined face was too much of a coincidence and shouldn¡¯t be possible. She thought that Mu Huan might have sensed that Sen Nalin had ulterior motives toward Bo Junyan, so she said, ¡°I think there¡¯s definitely something wrong with this. Bo Junyan¡¯s face will definitely recover soon! ¡°When one is in dire straits, what one needs the most is help in times of need. If a woman could treat him well at this time, she would definitely be able to make him look at her in a different light and move his heart!¡± She was hinting to Senna Lin that she shouldn¡¯t give up now. She should attack! Now was the best time! ¡°Why do you think there¡¯s definitely a problem? Why would Bo Junyan¡¯s face be able to recover?¡± Sen Nalin narrowed her eyes and felt that her motives were not pure. Although Sen Nalin thought highly of herself, she was not stupid. Ling Wei had repeatedly encouraged her to fight for Bo Junyan. She had to think that there was something wrong with her! Ling Wei was stunned. She did not expect her to suddenly ask this. ¡°Say, you¡¯re as kind as an angel. You should be advising others to be kind. Your moral values are very good. Why do you keep hinting to me to fight for Bo Junyan? Bo Junyan already has a wife. No matter how down and out he is, his wife is by his side. Does he need another woman to help him in times of need?¡± Ling Wei instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯m not hinting that you should fight for Bo Junyan.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Sen Nalin sneered. After sizing Ling Wei up, she mocked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not as kind as an angel. You¡¯re just pretending to be a high-ss fake Virgin Mary.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°You have a feud with that Mu Huan, so you really want someone to steal her husband?¡± Sen Nalin raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, Sen Nalin...¡± Ling Wei¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I¡¯m not a man. You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me!¡± Sen Nalin said disdainfully. ¡°Let me tell you, no matter if you have a grudge with her or not, this is the only time you¡¯re instigating me to do anything. If you dare to use me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± With Sen Nalin¡¯s identity, there was no need for her to be tactful. If she saw through something, she would be merciless when pping someone in the face. ¡°Sen Nalin, you¡¯ve really misunderstood...¡± Ling Wei tried to exin. She did not expect that the eternally proud and arrogant Sen Nalin was actually someone with brains. What had happened to her recently? Why did she keep approaching the wrong people? Because she had underestimated them, her ns kept failing. ¡°Misunderstood what? Do you think everyone else is stupid and you¡¯re the only smart one?¡± Sen Nalin sneered. ¡°No, Sen Nalin...¡± ¡°Stay away from me!¡± With that, Sen Nalin turned around and left. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to find a man who waspatible with her in every aspect, but now, the most important man had been ruined. She was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t have the time to watch Ling Wei¡¯s performance. She¡¯d better get lost and not bother her! Ling Wei did not chase after her. She knew that Sen Nalin would not believe anything she said now. As she watched Sen Nalin leave, her expression darkened. Last night, she and Lily had discussed for an entire night beforeing up with a wless n. Originally, with their understanding of Sen Nalin, this was definitely possible. They never expected that Bo Junyan would suddenly be disfigured! On top of that, this Sen Nalin was so smart when she shouldn¡¯t be. She couldn¡¯t go looking for her again or she would lose more than she had gained. Chapter 1203 - No Lack of Money (3)

Chapter 1203: No Lack of Money (3)

Her meticulous n had been ruined repeatedly. This made Ling Wei¡¯s mood extremely gloomy. This was especially so when she thought about how Mu Huan could have had a strong enemy who could have absolutely destroyed her. Now, not only was it gone, but it could even be said that she had destroyed her own persona. This made her really want to explode! In the past, no matter what she did, it would always go smoothly. There had never been an ident. No matter how difficult a person or matter was, it would always go smoothly the way she thought it would. Ever since Mu Huan appeared, her life had been constantly failing and idents kept happening! Damn Mu Huan! She must make her die! She must! ¡°Darling, why are you here?! I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Sen Tai, who had been looking for her since just now, walked toward her happily when he saw her. He walked toward her too quickly. It was so fast that when Ling Wei heard his voice, though she restrained her sinister aura, he still saw her dark and terrifying expression. This made Sen Tai, who was about to hug her, stop in his tracks and freeze. Ling Wei looked up at him with an innocent and puzzled expression. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sen Tai looked at her pure and gentle expression and felt a little mystified. Could it be that he had seen wrongly just now? That¡¯s right, he must have seen wrongly! She wouldn¡¯t have revealed such an expression! Her spirit was the most gentle and kind in the world! On her face, there would always be only sunshine and gentleness. There would never be such ruthlessness and evilness! ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said as he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. All the guests are here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Wei followed him toward Bo Junyan. Sen Tai thought about what she had said previously and was afraid that she would give Mu Huan a look. Hence, he said, ¡°Ling, although I know you can¡¯t stand Mu Huan¡¯s actions, I really need her right now. So... do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. I know what to do,¡± Ling Wei said gently. When Sen Tai saw how gentle, sensible, and considerate she was, he felt even more that he had seen wrongly just now. Although Bo Junyan and Mu Huan did not say anything after arriving, everyone knew that Bo Junyan had been bitten by bugs. This made everyone look at Bo Junyan with sympathy and pity. Such a perfect person had be so imperfect. Although this was the first time Bo Junyan had been surrounded by such sympathetic and regretful gazes, his expression did not change. Even if he felt that being good-looking was useful, it was only because of Mu Huan. He didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him. Although Sen Nalin had lost control and left just now, it was impossible for her to disappear for a long time on such an asion. Besides, she had only fallen in love with Bo Junyan at first sight. She had only taken a fancy to his face and family background, and she did not have any deep feelings for him. Hence, she could give up easily and her emotions quickly recovered. However, even though she had given up on Bo Junyan and knew that Ling Wei wanted to use her... This did not mean that she would not dislike Mu Huan. It was because she¡¯d had the best of Bo Junyan. She¡¯d had such a good-looking man for so long. It was really unpleasant! Hence... Sen Nalin looked at Mu Huan and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I heard that Madam Bo is versatile and has excellent archery skills. Let¡¯spete and see who can hunt more prey, shall we?¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, she added... Chapter 1204 - No Lack of Money (4) Chapter 1204: No Lack of Money (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you can defeat me, your pharmaceutical factory will resume its operations tonight.¡± The leader had always doted on this daughter of his. Furthermore, he had originally nned to allow Mu Huan¡¯s pharmaceutical factory to revive. Hence, he did not say anything and only looked at Sen Nalin dotingly. Ling Wei was a little surprised. She was surprised that Sen Nalin had already given up on Bo Junyan yet was still so obvious about making things difficult for Mu Huan. This was because Sen Nalin¡¯s archery skills were top-notch. Given her status, if Mu Huan were to win against her, she would be in trouble with the leader. Sen Nalin added, ¡°If you lose, your pharmaceutical factory will be in trouble! ¡°You can¡¯t find an excuse to notpete. If you find an excuse to notpete, then the pharmaceutical factory can forget about resuming its operations.¡± Mu Huan looked at Sen Nalin, who was obviously looking for trouble, and her lips curved into a devilish smile. Threatening her? She was a peace-loving person. Whatever could be settled peacefully, she wanted to resolve it well. Everyone would win. It was just like how, when she felt that Sen Nalin had taken a fancy to Bo Junyan and might make things difficult for her because of this, her first thought had been to resolve this matter peacefully and disfigure her husband. However, this did not mean that this was the only method she had. It did not mean that this was the only method that was faster and more direct. She had a faster and more direct method. For example, she could poison Sen Nalin until she was unconscious. She could do it so that no one would be able to find any traces of who had done it. In other words, Mu Huan merely preferred peace, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was afraid of a fight. She had already ruthlessly ruined her husband¡¯s face, yet Sen Nalin still found her to be an eyesore and threatened her. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Although her factory was set up here and this was their territory, her pharmaceutical factory had brought a lot of work and benefits to this ce. She was doing business normally, not demanding anything from them. If they were unwilling to cooperate, then she could leave! Previously, Rui Hui had built arge factory here because their relevant departments had hired merchants. As the workers here were cheap, and some of the raw materials were rtively cheap as well, Rui Hui had built thergest factory here. As for Mu Huan, she had plenty of money now. She didn¡¯tck money. If she was unhappy, she would withdraw the factory. She didn¡¯t need to act ording to their expressions, and she didn¡¯t need to fawn over them. What was there to be afraid of?! Mu Huan hade here because a batch of semi-finished drugs needed to be produced urgently. It was a matter of urgency. Hence, she spoke nicely and negotiated, giving them huge benefits in order to quickly produce this batch of drugs. Mu Huan was especially in need of this batch of drugs. However, she had always liked to prepare with both hands. Hence, beforeing here, she had mobilized all her connections to contact other pharmaceutical factories and worked overtime to produce those drugs. Now, she was almost done preparing them. Hence, even if there was still her current predicament, she didn¡¯t care. If good negotiations didn¡¯t work, then they¡¯d break up. It¡¯s that simple! Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. No matter who it was, they could not threaten his wife! Seeing that Bo Junyan was about to say something, Mu Huan reached out and pressed his arm. ¡°Let me destroy her!¡± Competing on horseback archery? Ha! Look at Mu Huan¡¯s background! Their Yun Cheng was famous for riding and shooting. Her archery was so good that she could hit the bullseye with her eyes closed. How could Sen Nalinpete with her in hunting? Since she was asking for it, then don¡¯t me Mu Huan for being rude! Knowing his wife¡¯s capabilities, Bo Junyan did not stop her. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan stood up naughtily. ¡°Alright!¡± When she saw that she had epted the challenge, Sen Nalin¡¯s lips curled up. Just wait and see how she¡¯d torture her! Chapter 1205 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (1) Chapter 1205: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios People like Sen Nalin, who held a high position, had always been free to do whatever they wanted. If they didn¡¯t like someone and wanted them to feel embarrassed or unhappy, they didn¡¯t need any reason to do it. If they didn¡¯t like someone, they would torture them. They didn¡¯t think that they would lose either. They were all abnormally confident. This was especially so for Sen Nalin, who had grown up on horseback. Hunting in the mountains was her greatest hobby, and this was also the ce she was most familiar with. Even when she closed her eyes, she¡¯d still know what kind of animals were around. Hence, be it the uracy of their archery or their familiarity with the terrain, she felt that Mu Huan, an outsider, could notpare with her. She would never win! Since it was apetition, there had to be rules. The rules of thepetition were rtively simple. Within two hours, they would see who had caught the most prey. A ferocious andrge prey was more important than a gentle animal like a rabbit. All the prey had to be hunted by the person themselves. For the sake of safety, apart from the security personnel following them, the two of them also wore miniature cameras and locators to ensure their safety and also ensure the fairness of thepetition. This was because the scene of their hunt would be broadcasted live so that the people in the hunting ground could see it through the big screen. ¡°Mr. Bo, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if Madam Bo loses, the pharmaceutical factory will return as scheduled. Nalin was just joking.¡± The leader looked at Bo Junyan and smiled. Bo Junyan: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± The leader raised the cup in his hand. Bo Junyan picked up the cup on the table. The leader was about to say something when he recalled that his face had been bitten by rot insects. He couldn¡¯t drink now. At the thought of this, he could not help feeling a little regretful. He could tell that his daughter had liked Bo Junyan. He was happy to see him seed because the economic resources under the Bo Group were what they needed urgently. A business genius like him was also what theycked. If he could be his son-inw, their economic development would definitely be rapid in the future. Unexpectedly, something had happened to his face. His precious daughter valued looks the most. If his face was not good, it would be useless no matter how good the conditions were. He could not do anything to her. When Bo Junyan was drinking water, he did not hide it and directly took off his mask to drink. When the people present saw his face under the mask, they instantly looked away. Everyone felt that it was a pity! Especially Lin Tai, who was sitting beside Bo Junyan. He felt especially regretful. Bo Junyan was such a perfect person, but now... So... It was so tragic! Just as the atmosphere was a little awkward and no one knew what to say... On the screen, Sen Nalin had caught a rabbit. This was the first prey in this match. ¡°Nalin¡¯s archery is getting better and better.¡± The leader¡¯s wife looked at her daughter on the big screen with pride. ¡°Yes.¡± The leader¡¯s face was also full of pride. Compared to Sen Nalin, who had caught a rabbit so quickly, Mu Huan was still fighting with her mount. Her horse didn¡¯t seem to like her that well. It was agitated and wanted to throw her down. ¡°Is Madam Bo not good at riding and shooting?¡± The leader looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°If she¡¯s really not good at it, then thispetition will be canceled!¡± If anything happened to her here, it would be troublesome. After all, it was his daughter who¡¯d forced her topete. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bo Junyan said. Chapter 1206 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (2)

Chapter 1206: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (2)

¡°She can¡¯t even ride a horse well...¡± the leader¡¯s wife said. ¡°She¡¯s good at horse riding. There¡¯s something wrong with the horse.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice was cold. If not for that, he knew that his wife would be fine. Someone had already made a move. Lin Tai, who was sitting beside him, instantly understood what he meant. This made him frown. It was Sen Nalin who had gotten someone to tamper with Mu Huan¡¯s horse. He looked at the leader and his sister. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t get into trouble here. If anything happened to her here, they would be in big trouble! Although they were the biggest shots here, they were nothing on the global scale, especially since there were so many other big shots waiting for Mu Huan¡¯s life-extension medicine. If she... Seriously! It would be troublesome! The leader understood what he meant. He also knew that it would be very troublesome for Mu Huan if something had happened to her horse. Besides, even if there was no trouble, it was not right for his daughter to do such a thing in public. He frowned and asked his capable assistant to go to the hunting area to take a look. Hunting area... Mu Huan¡¯s horse had indeed been tampered with. Not only did Sen Nalin want her to lose, but she also wanted her to lose terribly! It would make one feel that she couldn¡¯tpete with her at all! Just as Mu Huan was trying her best to subdue her horse... Sen Nalin was holding the reins with one hand and her wild rabbit with the other. She bragged, ¡°Yo, I¡¯ve got my prey, and you can¡¯t even ride a horse!¡± Mu Huan smiled and did not speak. She patted her horse and threw a tiny grain that would not be noticed by others into the eyes of Sen Nalin¡¯s horse. Instantly, her horse started swinging wildly! It made Sen Nalin, who was caught off guard, fall from her horse. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the bodyguards who had been by her side to protect her were quick to react and caught her in time, she might not have been able to get up! Just as Sen Nalin was caught in a sorry state, Mu Huan had managed to settle her horse. She looked valiant on the horse and said condescendingly, ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t ride the horse well enough that you fell off.¡± ¡°Did you do something?!¡± The horse Sen Nalin was riding was her beloved horse, and she rode it almost every day. It had never swung someone so violently like it did today! Mu Huan must have done something to her horse to make it throw her down! ¡°What did I do?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Mu Huan had never been afraid of anyone who came to plot against her! ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I did something?¡± Mu Huan had a look on her face that said, Aren¡¯t you just forcing me to get charged? You can do whatever you want here. If you want to say that I did something, then I did it. ¡°You...!!¡± Sen Nalin felt that no matter what, her horse would not have suddenly thrown her off. However, she had no evidence to prove that Mu Huan had done anything. This was because Mu Huan had never had the chance to touch her horse since she came in. It was impossible for her to have had the time to tamper with it. Just as she snapped back to her senses and was about to say something... The leader¡¯s confidant had arrived. He strode to Sen Nalin¡¯s side, bent down, and whispered something into her ear. Sen Nalin red at Mu Huan unwillingly and got someone to bring another horse in. Although she would not do anything now, she would not let Mu Huan off! She must have done something to her horse! Chapter 1207 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (3)

Chapter 1207: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (3)

Mu Huan politely waited for Sen Nalin¡¯s new mount to arrive before dispersing to hunt. Compared to Sen Nalin, who had relied on her familiarity with the terrain the moment she entered the hunting zone, she had followed the first step of hunting. Mu Huan had waited for Sen Nalin¡¯s new mount to arrive before going on a hunt. This kind of etiquette made Lin Tai feel even more ashamed. They were the owners of this ce, and the other party was a guest. Sen Nalin had clearly made things difficult for the other party and had even tampered with her horse. If she still wanted to snatch Bo Junyan from Mu Huan, that would have been understandable. However, she had clearly given up on Bo Junyan because she despised his face, yet she still did such a thing. He was really... It was so embarrassing that Lin Tai felt that he would never be able to face Bo Junyan and his wife again! Bo Junyan stared at Mu Huan on the big screen and smiled. This was what he liked about his wife. She wasn¡¯t evil and had never taken the initiative to cause trouble. However, if anyone were to plot against her, she would be even more sinister and ruthless! With her acting skills, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to win an Oscar. Hunting area... Sen Nalin was indeed formidable. Soon, she caught another antelope. The antelope was considered arge prey. One antelope was equivalent to ten wild rabbits. Sen Nalin was very happy to have caught the antelope. This was because if one didn¡¯t go deeper into this hunting zone, the antelopes were considered thergest animals. Furthermore, there were very few antelopes here, so it was very difficult to hunt them. Although this was a primeval forest, as the leader¡¯s hunting area, most of the animals in the hunting area outside the forest were released regrly by the leader. Hence, Sen Nalin knew the approximate number of animals here. Although there were more prey and more ferocious wild beasts in the depths of the forest, there were also many rot insects in the depths of the forest because of the dense damp nts. Even though they had sprayed protective fluids, people did not dare to rashly enter the forest to take risks. They were afraid that the protective fluids could only guard against a few but not a group of poisonous bugs. Hence, Mu Huan could only go nearby and only had about an hour left. It would be difficult for her to catch prey that surpassed hers! Especially since Mu Huan had yet to even hit a rabbit! Because of themunication device, the people sitting in the resting area could know about their situation. The two of them could also know about each other¡¯s situation. Soon, Sen Nalin, who was familiar with the habits of her prey, shot another rabbit. She had three prey in her hands, but Mu Huan did not have a single one. This made her feel that she was almost sure to win. Hence, she said smugly to the earpiece, ¡°Madam Bo, don¡¯t be anxious. In the end, if you really can¡¯t hunt anything, I¡¯ll give you some prey so that you won¡¯t look so ugly.¡± As she did not want her father to be angry when he heard this, she had temporarily turned off the microphone that she was carrying with her. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, then.¡± Mu Huan smiled gratefully at her as if she did not understand her sarcasm. ¡°Hypocrite! You¡¯re such a hypocrite! You must be so angry that you want to curse me, yet you still thanked me!¡± Sen Nalin snorted. ¡°I¡¯m really thanking you,¡± Mu Huan said. She still had the cheek to say that others were hypocritical. Wasn¡¯t she the first one to be hypocritical? She clearly wanted to see her make a fool of herself and embarrass her, but she pretended to be kind and give her prey so that she wouldn¡¯t lose face. She was like this, yet she still pointed at what others did! ¡°Thanking me for what?¡± ¡°Thanking you for your kind intentions. I¡¯llugh at youter!¡± Before Mu Huan spoke, she had turned off the microphone on her. Chapter 1208 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (4) Chapter 1208: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She didn¡¯t like to hear things that could diminish her dignity? Alright, then, be direct! ¡°Do you see me as a joke? Mu Huan, where did your confidencee from?¡± She hadn¡¯t even hunted a prey yet, but she already felt that she would be thest one tough! ¡°I was born with it,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. ¡°I think you¡¯re mentally ill. You¡¯d better go back and see a doctor!¡± Sen Nalin sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one with a problem. Why don¡¯t I give you a checkup for freeter? I have a Ph.D. in psychology as well. You look like you need it,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. ¡°Mu Huan, do you want to die?!¡± How dare she say that about her?! ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Mu Huan answered seriously again. Sen Nalin: ¡°...!!¡± When she snapped back to her senses, she instinctively said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a good person. No wonder she wanted to deal with you!¡± Mu Huan suddenly narrowed her eyes. Someone wanted to deal with her? And was she rted to Sen Nalin and was rtively familiar with her? She knew that if she asked Sen Nalin who wanted to deal with her, she would definitely not say anything. Hence, she deliberately said, ¡°You wanted to deal with me, but because you were afraid that others would know, you used someone else?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Do I need to be afraid of dealing with you? I don¡¯t like you. If I wanted to deal with you, I¡¯ll tell you clearly! Just like now!¡± Sen Nalin had never needed to hate someone in secret! It wasn¡¯t that Sen Nalin was a straightforward and upright person. It was just that with her status, she could deal with anyone she wanted with just a word. There was no need for her to tolerate anything at all. There was no need for her to do anything secretly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It must be you! Just now, you said that I was hypocritical. Now, you¡¯re pping my face!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s words instantly made Sen Nalin furious. ¡°If I tell you that it¡¯s not me, then it¡¯s not me. I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you people. I¡¯m clearly not a good person, but I at least don¡¯t pretend to be good!¡± ¡°Then who is it? You don¡¯t even want to say who it is. There¡¯s definitely no such person. This person is just a fabrication. You¡¯re simply...¡± ¡°Yu Ling! My uncle¡¯s new wife! She¡¯s been egging me on to get Bo Junyan, your husband. She¡¯s so eager for someone to snatch Bo Junyan away. She must have something against you and wants to deal with you! This is an absolute fact. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate!¡± Sen Nalin could not ept anyone ndering her. Furthermore, Yu Ling did not ask her to keep this matter a secret. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t tell Mu Huan. What wouldn¡¯t she tell her if that would make Mu Huan suspect her?! If Sen Nalin said no, then no! Just like that, Mu Huan seeded in getting information from Sen Nalin. Yu Ling... Sen Tai¡¯s wife. That woman who had made her and Bo Junyan feel that there was something wrong with her. She wanted Sen Nalin to snatch Bo Junyan away and deal with her. Did she have a feud with her? What sort of conflict could there be? She didn¡¯t even know that woman. Especially since her husband did not recognize her. Mu Huan had lost her memory, but her husband did not. If he knew that woman or if that woman was their enemy, he should be able to recognize her. However, Sen Nalin must have her reasons for saying so... Suddenly, amotion broke Mu Huan¡¯s train of thought. She snapped back to her senses and realized that she was still in apetition. She hurriedly focused on the prey that had run out. She would talk about Yu Ling after she returned. Ever since Mu Huan came in, she had not caught a single prey. It was because she was familiarizing herself with the terrain and setting up a bait.. Now, the bait she had set had drawn out all the prey that should havee out. Chapter 1209 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (5)

Chapter 1209: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (5)

It was the sound of a wild boar. The wild boar was especially big, about 200 kilograms. Mu Huan shot an arrow, and the injured wild boar howled and charged toward her. An injured wild beast was the most ferocious, especially a wild boar with sharp teeth. When a wild boar was furious, humans would not be able to withstand a single blow from it! This made the hearts of the people watching the big screen clench instinctively. One had to know that such a huge wild boar had such a ferocious impact. If it charged forward, Mu Huan and the person in charge of protecting her would be crippled! When the security officers in charge of protecting Mu Huan saw this, they shouted, ¡°Madam Bo, please get out of the way!¡± As they shouted, they wanted to rush up to protect her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Mu Huan made them move aside. Then, she faced the wild boar head-on and narrowed her eyes. She drew her bow and shot another arrow. This arrow hit the boar¡¯s head, and the fat boar instantly copsed! That massive body smashed into the small tree beside him! Her arrow was so urate that the surrounding bodyguards widened their eyes in shock! They had initially suspected that this petite Asian woman did not know how to hunt, especially since she did not do anything just now. She was just riding a horse. Unexpectedly... They really didn¡¯t expect her archery to be so urate! She was able to shoot the wild boar in the head with one arrow! She even shot it down! This... Be it uracy or strength, they werepletely iparable! Outside the hunting ground... Everyone widened their eyes in shock. Only Bo Junyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at Mu Huan on the big screen with a doting expression. Hunting was child¡¯s y to his wife. She couldpletely torture Sen Nalin! Mu Huan and Sen Nalin knew what prey they had hunted and how much they had hunted. Previously, it was said that the big ones could be added up with the small ones. Sen Nalin now had three preys: two hares and an antelope. There was only one for Mu Huan. However, a wild boar far surpassed all the prey Sen Nalin had right now. This made Sen Nalin, who had thought that she would win, anxious. ¡°Why is there a wild boar here?! And it¡¯s such a big one!¡± she shouted angrily at the person beside her. The person who followed her was the person in charge of the hunting ground. He knew the prey in the vicinity the best. ¡°Although wild boars have always been in the depths of the forest, there are times when they would run out...¡± Afraid that something would happen to the nobles in the hunting grounds, they had set a boundary between the outer forest and the depths of the forest. At the boundary, they had set up some things that ferocious wild beasts were afraid of, making them rarely run out. However, it didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any. Sometimes, the ferocious beasts in the depths of the forest would run out if there was nothing to eat. However, that was usually in the winter. Now that there was a lot of food, they shouldn¡¯t run out. But even if one ran out, there was nothing he could do. Just as Sen Nalin was about to say something... Mu Huan¡¯s bodyguards wanted to go up and get the wild boar into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Mu Huan ordered. Just as everyone was about to ask why she didn¡¯t want them to move... Mu Huan drew her bow again. Everyone looked in the direction of her arrow and saw another ck wild boar running toward them. This wild boar was slightly smaller than the previous one, but it looked terrifyingly ferocious. Without another word, Mu Huan shot two arrows in session. The wild boar that was running toward them copsed after she shot the second arrow. Chapter 1210 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (6)

Chapter 1210: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (6)

Two huge boars were killed by Mu Huan just like that. Sen Nalin was about to go crazy when she saw that she had shot another wild boar! ¡°They don¡¯t usually appear, don¡¯t they? But she¡¯s so lucky to have bumped into two!¡± She felt that this was too unbelievable! It was impossible! The woodsman: ¡°...¡± She was indeed lucky. He had only encountered a wild boar once or twice even though he was here every day. Mu Huan had encountered two at once! They didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that Mu Huan was lucky, but that she had set up bait. People said that dogs had sharp noses, but pigs also had sharper noses. From afar, they could smell the bait that Mu Huan had set up. Furthermore, Mu Huan was at the boundary. If they walked further, they would be deep in the forest. Hence, when the wild boars smelled it, they ran out. In a truly dangerous primeval forest, wild boars would basically travel in pairs. At least two to four of them would travel together. Hence, if there was a first one, there was a possibility that there would be a second, third, or fourth. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Mu Huan must have used some method to attract the wild boars. Hence, she ran toward Mu Huan. Just as she arrived, she saw two more wild boars jumping out. She hurriedly drew her bow and shot an arrow. She didn¡¯t care if Mu Huan was the one who had summoned them. In any case, they¡¯d still be dead. Who did they belong to?! Mu Huan frowned unhappily when she saw her running over to snatch her prey. She was azy person. After fighting these wild boars, she would definitely win, so she did not want to move. She did not expect Sen Nalin to have the nerve toe over and snatch her prey. What the f*ck... If Sen Nalin were to fight these two boars, she would lose. Sen Nalin¡¯s archery was indeed good. She shot the wild boar. However, before that wild boar could copse, she¡¯d aimed at another wild boar. The wild boar that she had shot was already her prey. Now, she wanted to take the second prey! If these two wild boars became her prey, then Mu Huan would definitely lose! However, just as she aimed at the wild boar, Mu Huan shot an arrow. ¡°Mu Huan! You stole my prey!¡± Sen Nalin looked at Mu Huan angrily. ¡°I stole your prey? You really have the cheek to say that!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know how she could have the nerve to say such things. She was clearly the one who¡¯d ran over to snatch the prey that Mu Huan had lured out. ¡°Why would I be embarrassed to say that?! I was aiming at it! I saw it first! It¡¯s my prey!¡± Sen Nalin said. Mu Huan felt that it was useless to argue with someone as unreasonable as her. Hence, she said, ¡°The rules of the game are that whoever kills the prey will be responsible for it.¡± As she spoke, she shot two arrows at the same time and shot down the wild boar that she had just shot. ¡°Damn it... you!¡± Sen Nalin was about to say something. She heard a gasp. She instinctively looked up and saw that the wild boar she had shot earlier was running toward her. As there were too many trees in the forest and the horses would rm the prey, they got off their horses after entering the forest. Now, she was standing there, not on a horse. That injured wild boar was charging toward her at an especially fast speed, making her instinctively unable to run as she had frozen. When Mu Huan saw this, she instinctively drew her bow, wanting to shoot this wild boar to death to avoid any idents to befall Sen Nalin. Unexpectedly... ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to steal my prey!¡± Sen Nalin thought that Mu Huan wanted to take the opportunity to steal her wild boar. Chapter 1211 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (7) Chapter 1211: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (7) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Nalin shouted as she pulled the bow in her hand. Recalling how Mu Huan had hit the wild boar¡¯s head under simr circumstances, she thought she could have done it too! Mu Huan, who was about to shoot, retracted her arrow because of her words. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, so why should Mu Huan be a hero in vain? She had always liked to help others court death. Hence, she stood there and watched the wild boar charge toward Sen Nalin. Sen Nalin felt that she could definitely do it, but... She didn¡¯t know if she was too nervous or something. Her arrow missed! The arrow brushed past the boar¡¯s face and fell to the ground. This provoked the wild boar even more. It charged at her at an even faster speed, making her unable to even pull the bow a second time. Although the wild boar in front of her was smaller than the previous three, it was still more than a hundred kilograms. It was so ferocious that Sen Nalin, who had never encountered danger before, could not even run. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards around her pulling her toward Mu Huan... She was afraid that she would have been sent flying by the wild boar. The wild boar was really too fast. When Mu Huan saw them running toward her, she didn¡¯t want to be unlucky. Just as she raised her bow and was about to shoot, the wild boar jumped in front of them and pounced on the two bodyguards. Sen Nalin screamed in fright. The boar heard her scream and pounced on her. Perhaps it was her strong desire to live that had caused her potential to explode. The moment the boar pounced on her, Sen Nalin ran behind a big tree and dodged the boar¡¯s attack. The wild boars were all rather tough. When they became irritable, even if they were injured, they would not retreat. They would only charge forward single-mindedly. After Sen Nalin ran away, it pounced on Mu Huan. At such a close distance, it was impossible to shoot an arrow. Hence, Mu Huan threw away her bow and took out her dagger. When the wild boar was charging at her, she took a few steps back, then rushed forward and kicked the wild boar that was charging at her! It wasn¡¯t a problem for Mu Huan to kick a 100-kilogram tall and strong man, and a 100-kilogram wild boar wasn¡¯t a problem either. Furthermore, she was very close to Sen Nalin, so the impact of the wild boar wasn¡¯t that great. She could still stabilize herself after kicking the wild boar. Then, she rushed forward and ended the wild boar¡¯s life with a sh. From her flying kick to her ending the wild boar¡¯s life, it took less than a minute. The speed was so fast that the people rushing forward to help were stunned! Especially when such a delicate-looking girl had kicked a wild boar! One had to know that wild boars were extremely ferocious animals. It was like they were made of steel, and even leopards and the like wouldn¡¯t dare to fight them head-on. Wild boars were also famous for their strength. Although it wasn¡¯t far from Mu Huan just now, the impact of it pouncing on her was also very strong. However, not only did Mu Huan kick it down, but she was also fine. She even killed this boar the next moment. She was really... It had surprised them and made them feel that it was impossible! When Sen Nalin saw Mu Huan killing the wild boar that way, she walked out from behind the tree with aplex expression. Seeing that she had walked out from behind and was looking at her like that, Mu Huan wiped the dagger in her hand and looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ve snatched your prey. This isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s still yours. It¡¯s fine if I give you a lot.¡± She didn¡¯t care about this wild boar, so the woman shouldn¡¯t think too much. A look of embarrassment shed across Sen Nalin¡¯s eyes when she heard her words.. She clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 1212 - Who’s Abusing Whom? (8)

Chapter 1212: Who¡¯s Abusing Whom? (8)

She didn¡¯t know why things had turned out this way! She was in a bad mood and wanted everyone to see that Mu Huan was inferior to her. That Mu Huan could notpare to her. She¡¯d wanted to torture Mu Huan and make her lose face. That was why she¡¯d wanted topete with her in hunting. Unexpectedly... Now. It was her who was revealed to be inferior to Mu Huan in every way, it was her who was iparable to Mu Huan! Yes, there was noparison! She had always felt that her archery was already very good. It was only today, when she saw Mu Huan¡¯s archery, that she realized what it meant by the saying, there¡¯s always someone better! This was not her abusing Mu Huan, but Mu Huan abusing her! This was really... Thinking about what she had said before, now... She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in! This p in the face made her really too ashamed to face anyone! The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She suddenly clutched her chest and looked very ufortable. The bodyguards around her were so frightened that they hurriedly went forward to support her. Mu Huan was about to approach her to see what was going on. Sen Nalin¡¯s bodyguard said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Bo. This is Miss¡¯s old problem... She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days...¡± Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± In the information she had gathered about the leader¡¯s family, nothing was mentioned about Sen Nalin¡¯s illness. Besides, her illness came too timely. It made one instinctively feel that she was pretending to be sick so that she could avoid the fact that she had lost. After all, Sen Nalin had suddenly fallen ill. This meant that this match could not continue. The hunt would be over before the end of thepetition. Later, Sen Nalin would definitely find all sorts of excuses to say that she did not lose. If not for her suddenly feeling unwell, she would definitely have won! Furthermore, now that thepetition was over, the conditions that they had agreed on were void. However, even though Mu Huan felt that Sen Nalin was probably pretending 99.9%, she did not expose her even though she knew that no conditions would be honored if thepetition ended this way. After all, such was Sen Nalin¡¯s identity. Even if Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to, she had to give her face. Otherwise, everyone would lose face. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory. ... Just as Mu Huan had thought, thepetition stopped because of Sen Nalin¡¯s sudden illness. Even so, everyone felt that Mu Huan had won this match. She was much stronger than Sen Nalin. Especially when she could actually knock down a wild boar with a kick! She was really... Everyone in the audience turned to look at Bo Junyan. He was indeed a formidable figure. He was even so good at finding a wife! Not only was she an expert in medical research, but she was also so strong...! She was all-powerful! Indeed, talented people would only find talented people. No matter what, they had to match up. However... When they thought of Bo Junyan¡¯s face, everyone could not help but feel a sense of pity. Indeed, God would not let a person be too perfect. He would be too good at everything. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Mu Huan. Most people felt that Sen Nalin was pretending. ... Sen Nalin was indeed pretending. She really couldn¡¯t. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t lose to Mu Huan in front of so many people. Previously, she had arrogantly said that she would definitely win. If she lost just like that... From now on... She really wouldn¡¯t be able toe out to meet anyone! Hence, it didn¡¯t matter even if everyone felt that she was pretending, or that Mu Huan was better than her. She pretended. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t lose to Mu Huan with certainty! She couldn¡¯t beughed at so openly! Chapter 1213 - Did She Have Plastic Surgery? (1)

Chapter 1213: Did She Have stic Surgery? (1)

The leader doted on his daughter, Sen Nalin. Naturally, he could guess what she was thinking. Hence, after getting someone to send Sen Nalin, who was pretending to be sick, back, he looked at Bo Junyan and Mu Huan and spoke in a kind tone. ¡°Madam Bo, although we can¡¯t confirm that you¡¯ve won against my daughter because of the interruption of thepetition, as long as you appease the people at the pharmaceutical factory, you can immediately resume operations.¡± This was what Mu Huan had expected. Hence, she was not displeased and thanked the leader with a smile. Although there were many people attending the hunting party, they were all rtives of the leader. Hence, even if everyone knew that Sen Nalin was pretending that Mu Huan had won, no one would say anything. If the leader said that Mu Huan didn¡¯t win, then it meant that she didn¡¯t win. Ling Wei was very happy that things had developed to this point. Although she had not spent a long time with Sen Nalin and had underestimated her in the past, she was very sure of one thing about her. She was especially arrogant and proud. The reason she wanted topete with Mu Huan today was that Bo Junyan had been disfigured. She was in a bad mood and found Mu Huan an eyesore, so she wanted to find trouble with her. If Mu Huan were to be tortured badly, Sen Nalin would be happy. Not only would she not find trouble with Mu Huan in the future, but she might even be in a good mood and guess that Ling Wei wanted to deal with Mu Huan. However, she did not torture Mu Huan. On the contrary, she was tortured by Mu Huan! Although she had pretended to be sick to escape the oue of losing, everyone understood. Furthermore, this process was so embarrassing in front of so many people! The arrogant Sen Nalin would never be able to take this! This way, in the future, even if she didn¡¯t have to look for Sen Nalin, she would deal with Mu Huan herself and make Mu Huan suffer. In fact, she might evene looking for her and work with her to deal with Mu Huan. This way, her n could still be used. Ha... This n of hers was really full of twists and turns. At the start, she thought that there would be a problem with the oue, but she thought that it could still work. In the end, there was a problem again. She was almost exposed. She thought that there might be a tough battle ahead, but she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Did the heavens finally decide to stand on her side and let the two of them die here? Just as she was thinking that this should work... She felt an abnormal gaze on her. Instinctively, she looked up and happened to meet Mu Huan¡¯s gaze. Her gaze stunned her, making her unable to understand why she was looking at her like that. Did she see something? But she shouldn¡¯t be able to tell. When Sen Nalin was talking to Mu Huan in the forest, no one outside knew that they had turned off their microphones. In other words, Ling Wei still didn¡¯t know that Sen Nalin had already told Mu Huan about how Ling Wei wanted to deal with her. Although her identity hadn¡¯t beenpletely exposed, a corner had been exposed. Hence, she didn¡¯t know why Mu Huan was looking at her like this. Mu Huan was still a student when Ling Wei first saw her, but she¡¯s already felt then that Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were too sharp, as if she could see through everything. Now, she felt even more so. When she met the current Mu Huan, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and instinctively looked away. With her current state, it was impossible for Mu Huan to tell anything. However, her gaze made her feel like she knew something. Chapter 1214 - Did She Have Plastic Surgery? (2) Chapter 1214: Did She Have stic Surgery? (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This made her a little frustrated. She was afraid that something would go wrong with her n again. If she couldn¡¯t make Mu Huan and Bo Junyan die here, it would be difficult for her to take revenge in the future! It could be said that there would be no more chance. Ling Wei knew Bo Junyan very well. Furthermore, she felt that there must be a problem with Bo Junyan¡¯s face being ruined too strangely. If that was the case, they might very likely withdraw from Country F after resolving the crisis in front of them. At that time, her current identity would be useless. Hence, she had to make the two of them die here. Seeing Ling Wei look away, Mu Huan felt even more that there was something wrong with her. Seeing where his wife was looking, Bo Junyan lowered his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sen Nalin told me in the forest that Sen Tai¡¯s wife wanted to harm me.¡± Bo Junyan frowned and looked at Ling Wei. ¡°Have you found out anything from investigating her?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything wrong yet.¡± There was nothing wrong with her background, identity, and life experiences. Ling Wei had changed her name to Yu Ling not just for the sake of changing her name but also because there was really someone called Yu Ling in this world. That person really looked like Ling Wei did now. In other words, Ling Wei had used the name, face, identity, and everything else of hers in the world. She had be apletely different person. This was also why Ling Wei felt that Mu Huan shouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything. ¡°Did I identally offend her or is she the daughter of some enemy of mine?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t remember Yu Ling, and neither did Bo Junyan. But if the woman wanted to deal with her, it was very likely that Mu Huan had been hated without her knowledge. There were many such people in society. You didn¡¯t even know them, but for some reason, they would be jealous of you and hated you. Hence, sometimes, Mu Huan found it funny when she heard words like it took two hands to p. In this world, there were too many things that could be pped one-handed! Bo Junyan looked at the woman not far away. His frown deepened. This was because he felt that inexplicable sense of familiarity again. However, he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was that made her feel familiar. Even though he was once engaged to Ling Wei, Bo Junyan did not take a close look and pay attention to her. It was only because they had grown up together that there were many things between them and many feelings. There was a tacit understanding between them without needing to say anything. Hence, there was a sense of familiarity. However, since he had never looked at Ling Wei carefully since he grew up, he only felt that she was familiar, but he didn¡¯t know which part and why it felt so familiar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you find her familiar again?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s familiar, but you don¡¯t know this person. And you didn¡¯t lose your memory, so... did she undergo stic surgery? She doesn¡¯t look like the previous her at all! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t remember her!¡± Under such circumstances, it could only be that the other party had undergone stic surgery too harshly and hadpletely changed into a different person. That was why Bo Junyan only felt that this person was familiar and couldn¡¯t remember who she was. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate her identity further.¡± Bo Junyan had found out that Yu Ling was someone he didn¡¯t know at all. Yu Ling had grown up to be about the same as she was now. Hence, if she was Yu Ling, she wouldn¡¯t have undergone stic surgery. However, if she was Yu Ling, he shouldn¡¯t have a sense of familiarity with her. Unless, of course, she wasn¡¯t Yu Ling.. She had undergone stic surgery to look like Yu Ling and used her identity to live. Chapter 1215 - Did She Have Plastic Surgery? (3)

Chapter 1215: Did She Have stic Surgery? (3)

¡°I think she must have undergone stic surgery. Furthermore, it was done by an expert. It was a perfect stic surgery. If one wasn¡¯t a professional, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that she had undergone stic surgery.¡± Pharmaceuticalpanies studied all kinds of drugs, and it was the same in the NST that Mu Huan was a part of. There were also drugs for the side effects of stic surgery. Many people who developed these drugs were proficient in stic surgery and she often had academic discussions with them. Hence, she was considered a professional in stic surgery. ¡°Do you want my senior brother to investigate as well?¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t like enemies who were hiding in the dark. Once she discovered such a person, she wanted to know their reason as soon as possible, along with the other party¡¯s strength, so that she could decide how to deal with them. ¡°I¡¯d asked your senior brother to investigate it previously.¡± The Star Sect¡¯s intelligence was top-notch. Most of the things that Bo Junyan had had investigated were done by Yu Hansheng. ¡°I feel that your rtionship with my senior brother is exceptionally good. But you keep saying that you¡¯re not close with him...¡± Mu Huan snorted. The two of them were so close, but he kept saying that they weren¡¯t! ¡°We¡¯re indeed not close with each other.¡± Indeed, Bo Junyan had never chatted much with Yu Hansheng. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Could it be that the two of them were having an affair? Was that why he was resisting her saying that they seemed close, afraid that she would discover something? Images of the two of them standing together involuntarily surfaced in her mind. Thatpatible appearance, those god-like looks, that picturesque scene. Mu Huan instantly felt like she was a little weed by the roadside... If Bo Junyan knew what she was thinking right now, his expression would probably darken. ¡°I heard that wild boar meat is very fragrant. Let¡¯s get wild boar to roast and eat!¡± Mu Huan suddenly said. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Why did she suddenly think about food? ¡°I want the smallest one. It¡¯s smaller and tender.¡± In the country, wild boars were protected from being eaten. And here, wild boars were everywhere and could be eaten at will. It would be a waste not to eat them. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Only suckling pigs can be roasted. Nothing else can be roasted whole. Furthermore, the meat will be old. It¡¯s better to braise it!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Right then, Sen Tai hugged Ling Wei¡¯s waist and walked toward them. ¡°Mr. Bo, Madam Bo, we have something on, so we¡¯ll take our leave first. See you tomorrow.¡± Initially, he had invited them for a meal and wanted to ask Mu Huan to prescribe medicine for him, but he was intercepted. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Then, she looked at Ling Wei and said, ¡°Madam Sen, see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. Every time he saw Madam Sen Tai¡¯s gentle smile, Bo Junyan had a feeling that the familiarity he had with her was an illusion. This was because she waspletely unfamiliar. Mu Huan had specially greeted Sen Tai¡¯s wife to test her. However, during this exchange of nces, she did not see any useful information from her eyes. She was an expert. ... Bo Junyan¡¯s money and food delivery were very effective. Two-thirds of the people protesting outside the factory that night had disappeared. No matter what had happened in the past, to the poor, the future was the most important. With food to eat and money to spend, none of them would protest anymore. Mu Huan was very happy to hear that two-thirds of the protesters had left. ¡°Come,e, drink!¡± She raised her cup. Such a good thing had to be celebrated. Lin Tai raised the cup in his hand. Bo Junyan, who was pretending to be disfigured, could only watch them drink. When he saw Mu Huan and Lin Tai getting more and more drunk, his eyes darkened. Chapter 1216 - Did She Have Plastic Surgery? (4) Chapter 1216: Did She Have stic Surgery? (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, he recalled what Mu Huan had said in the past. If she were to drink again, she would chop off her hand. He thought to himself that her hands should have all been chopped off after how much she had drunk. Suddenly realizing that she had neglected her husband, Mu Huan hugged his arm and looked up. She asked delicately, ¡°What are you thinking about, Hubby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you once swore that if you ever drank again, you¡¯d chop off your hand. Given the number of times you¡¯ve drunk now, even if you were the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, all your hands would have been chopped off already,¡± Bo Junyan said as he looked at her fair and tender hands. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Was he angry? He wanted to chop off her hand! ¡°Hubby, look!¡± ¡°What am I to look at?¡± ¡°Look at my eyes!¡± ¡°Why should I look at your eyes?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one in my eyes!¡± If the husband is angry, deploy the words of love! Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re especially annoying today!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Which part of him was especially annoying? ¡°I can¡¯t get tired of looking at you!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her words were cut off. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m just coaxing you and saying sweet nothings to you?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Were these sweet nothings? The second half... was kind of... ¡°Hubby, do you know what you don¡¯t have right now?¡± Bo Junyan instinctively asked, ¡°What do I not have?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a kiss from me!¡± Mu Huan said before kissing his forehead. Lin Tai: ¡°...¡± He felt that he shouldn¡¯t be here. He should disappear instantly... With this thought in mind, he stood up and quietly left. ¡°Wifey, do you know what you should be doing now?¡± Bo Junyan suddenly asked. ¡°What should I be doing?¡± ¡°You should be sleeping.¡± With that, he bent down and picked her up. Mu Huan, who was immersed in his eyes, smiled and let him carry her back to the room... At night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. When Sen Nalin returned home, she was so angry that she smashed everything in the room. Even though she did not lose to Mu Huan explicitly today, everyone had eyes. Under such circumstances, they knew that Mu Huan had won. She had never been so embarrassed in her life! Although the people participating in the hunt today were her family... There were also the bodyguards and the other staff. They did not dare to say it openly, but they would definitely say something about her behind her back. When she thought about how they would spread the news that she was inferior to Mu Huan, she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone! How could that damn Mu Huan be so strong?! She knew that Mu Huan was a very formidable person, but didn¡¯t most scientific researchers not like to exercise and always stay in theboratory? Why was she so skilled?! A kick from her could knock down a wild boar that weighed more than a hundred kilograms, and she even took the life of that wild boar so quickly! The more she thought about it, the angrier Sen Nalin became. She stood up and walked out to find her father. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to revive Mu Huan¡¯s pharmaceutical factory!¡± If she made her look so embarrassing, she would not have a good life either! The leader immediately refused. ¡°How can I do that? I have spoken in front of so many people. I can¡¯t go back on my words!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll secretly make things difficult for her. In short, we can¡¯t let her have an easy time!¡± Sure, he could restore the factory, but he had to do something else! ¡°That Bo Junyan¡¯s face is ruined. If you don¡¯t want him anymore, why are you still going against him?¡± the leader asked in confusion. ¡°I just don¡¯t like them!¡± Sen Nalin said willfully. Chapter 1217 - Join Forces (1) Chapter 1217: Join Forces (1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Nalin, you can¡¯t do this,¡± the leader said with a frown. ¡°Why not? She embarrassed your daughter like that!¡± Sen Nalin pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s strength, yet you just had topete with her. You were in the wrong in the first ce.¡± Although the leader doted on this daughter, he didn¡¯t dote on her so much that he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. He would save his daughter¡¯s face in public, but in private, he would teach her a lesson. ¡°Daddy!¡± Sen Nalin was already furious to begin with. Now that he had said that, she was even angrier. He didn¡¯t stand up for her and was even scolding her like this! ¡°Nalin, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should be more sensible. You know thatst year, there was a drought and many ces had no harvests. Now, there are still many people who can¡¯t eat their fill. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan can bring about great benefits.¡± Although they were the owners of this ce, this was a poor and backward ce. He could not disregard the livelihood of the citizens. Sen Nalin understood this logic, but she could not take it lying down. ¡°Those who went hunting are family. No one willugh at you.¡± The leader understood his daughter¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Of course they will! Right now, they might beughing at me at home!¡± Those cousins would definitely take the opportunity tough at her! ¡°As long as they don¡¯tugh at you in front of you, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about what others do behind your back.¡± In the dark, people would even curse him, their leader. This was something that couldn¡¯t be controlled. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Sen Nalin said willfully. She didn¡¯t want it. She couldn¡¯t just let it go like this! When the leader saw that she was still like this despite what he had said, his expression darkened in anger. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, you have to!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Alright, go back to your room and rest!¡± the leader said as he walked toward the desk, indicating that he was going to be busy. Sen Nalin knew that it was useless for her to say anything else when her father was like this. She could only leave angrily. Just as she was about to turn around and leave... ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for trouble with them. Don¡¯t make Daddy angry!¡± The leader knew very well what his daughter was like. He was afraid that since she couldn¡¯t get any support from him, she would go make a move by herself. Sen Nalin wanted to say something. But the leader warned her again, ¡°Don¡¯t make Daddy get angry and do anything to you.¡± Sen Nalin hade here because she wanted her daddy to stand up for her. Who knew that not only would he not stand up for her, but he would even reprimand her? And now, he even threatened her! This made her even angrier! Her father had never said anything harsh to her in her life, and now he was threatening her! This was all Mu Huan¡¯s fault! In this world, there were such people who pushed all the me onto others. No matter how wrong one was, the person who deserved to die was someone else. She had done nothing wrong. After returning to her room, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she could not let this matter rest. Suddenly, she thought of Ling Wei. Hence, she called her. ¡°Count me in on how you n to deal with Mu Huan!¡± Ling Wei raised her eyebrows slightly. She had thought that she mighte to find her, but she did not expect her to find her so quickly and say it so directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me. I¡¯ve already seen through it. There¡¯s no point in pretending like this!¡± Sen Nalin, who was in a state of frustration, was in no mood to listen to her hypocritical words. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ling Wei continued. Sen Nalin knew that she did not want to talk about this over the phone, so she said, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll go look for you!¡± Chapter 1218 - Join Forces (2) Chapter 1218: Join Forces (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it another day. I¡¯m nning to rest now.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s words seemed to be rejecting Sen Nalin on the surface, but she was actually telling her that she was at home. This was because she knew that with Sen Nalin¡¯s overbearing personality, even if Ling Wei said that she wanted to rest, she would definitelye over. Indeed... ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you!¡± With that, Sen Nalin hung up. Ling Wei looked at the phone that had been hung up and smiled. How could she not use it when it was given to her? Just then, Lily called. ¡°Madam, two-thirds of the people protesting outside the factory have left. If we can¡¯t take action tomorrow, we won¡¯t have a chance to create such chaos again.¡± ¡°Why did two-thirds suddenly leave?¡± Ling Wei frowned. With so many people leaving, they had to find more people. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to create such an effect. ¡°Bo Junyan and Mu Huan have given those people a lot of money and food. They also said that if they stop protesting, there will be more money and food in the future. No one will go against so much money. I¡¯m afraid that if we can¡¯t take action tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, not only will there be no protests against Mu Huan and the rest, but there will also be many supporters.¡± This way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use that situation to create chaos and cause trouble for the two of them. Ling Wei knew that if she missed this opportunity, they wouldn¡¯t have such a good opportunity again. ¡°Prepare for tomorrow. Sen Nalin will be here in a while. I¡¯ll inform you immediately after I¡¯ve talked to her.¡± ¡°Sen Nalin is going to look for youter? Didn¡¯t you say that Sen Nalin¡¯s n can¡¯t be used anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± Ling Wei summarized the feud between Sen Nalin and Mu Huan. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lily heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. This way, she could make Sen Nalin the culprit again. If they were found out, they would only be following orders and would be able to escape. ¡°Yes.¡± Lily thought about it and said, ¡°Do you need me to go over?¡± Previously, she had told Ling Wei that she would convince Sen Nalin. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. Since Sen Nalin has already seen through me, there¡¯s no need to expose you,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news, Madam!¡± After Ling Wei hung up, she changed her clothes and sat there drinking fruit juice while waiting for Sen Nalin. Sen Nalin did not make her wait for long. When she saw her, she did not say anything else and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know or something. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to you. Just be direct and tell me how you n to deal with Mu Huan!¡± Initially, she felt that it was beneath her to work with a woman who only knew how to pretend. However, if her father did not allow her to do it, he would definitely get someone to watch over her. Then, there was nothing she could do. After Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were done with their work and left, she would no longer have a chance to deal with Mu Huan. If she wanted to deal with Mu Huan, she could only do so before her factory was restored. In such a short time, she could only work with this hypocritical woman. ¡°I n to do this tomorrow when she goes tofort the protesting crowd. This...¡± Ling Wei knew that at this time, retreating would only make her annoyed. Hence, she did not say anything else and directly told Sen Nalin about her n. ¡°That sounds like a good n.¡± She was indeed scheming! Chapter 1219 - Join Forces (3) Chapter 1219: Join Forces (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°With you around, this n will definitely bepleted more perfectly!¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Of course!¡± Sen Nalin agreed. ¡°The most important part of the n is for Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew to drug the two of them. Based on Mu Huan¡¯s performance in the hunting ground, you should know that she has skills and is quite good. Bo Junyan is stronger than her. Only if we seed in drugging her will this matter seed,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°That¡¯s very important.¡± Sen Nalin nodded. ¡°What we told Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew is that someone has taken a fancy to Bo Junyan and wants to get him. That¡¯s why she¡¯s doing this. And he wants to see this person. I wanted to find someone of simr status previously, but no one is suitable. Hence, when I felt that you were interested in Bo Junyan, I persuaded you to fight for him. Now, it¡¯s up to you to meet Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew. I believe you will definitely be able to convince him,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Of course I can!¡± Sen Nalin replied instinctively. ¡°I wish our n to be a sess.¡± Ling Wei picked up a ss of fruit juice and passed it to Sen Nalin. After Sen Nalin took the fruit juice, she said, ¡°Why are you doing this to Bo Junyan and Mu Huan? From what I know, you¡¯ve never interacted with them before. There shouldn¡¯t be any deep hatred between the two of you.¡± Ling Wei was considered her aunt. Before her uncle got married, he had investigated her. This woman called Yu Ling was born into an ordinary family in China. She shouldn¡¯t have had any interactions with figures like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, let alone have a deep hatred for them. ¡°No, we have an irreconcble hatred!¡± Ling Wei said with a frighteningly dark expression. ¡°What irreconcble hatred?¡± ¡°This is my personal matter. I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested anyway. I just want the couple to be miserable!¡± Sen Nalin had asked out of curiosity just now. She didn¡¯t care if Ling Wei didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°From now on, be more straightforward with me. Just say whatever you want. Don¡¯t pretend around me. I won¡¯t expose anything about you, and you can continue to be with my uncle.¡± Sen Nalin didn¡¯t care if the other party was good or bad. It¡¯s fine as long as she didn¡¯t pretend to be innocent in front of her and say those disgusting and hypocritical words. ¡°Alright!¡± Ling Wei waspletely relieved when she heard this. After being seen through by Sen Nalin, other than feeling depressed that her n had been ruined again, she was most worried about what Sen Nalin would say to Sen Tai. She knew that Sen Tai liked her kindness and gentleness the most. If he found out that she was not kind or gentle, she would be apletely different person from his first love. Then he would definitely explode...! Hence, she had been prepared to fight a tough battle. Who knew that things would turn around! And now, she had even received such a guarantee from Sen Nalin. Just as Sen Nalin was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something. Hence, she stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°By the way, when I was at the hunting grounds...¡± She had told Mu Huan about how Ling Wei wanted to deal with her. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± This meant that Mu Huan was looking at her as if she had seen through her because of Sen Nalin¡¯s words. ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t know it would be like this. I didn¡¯t know that we would join forces to deal with her. I identally said it.. Do you think this will affect our n?¡± Sen Nalin was afraid that this matter would affect the entire n, so she went out of her way to tell Ling Wei. Chapter 1220 - Join Forces (4) Chapter 1220: Join Forces (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It might have a little effect...¡± For people like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, the chances of sessful sneak attacks were the highest when they were unguarded. Once they were on guard, it would be very difficult to seed. Since Sen Nalin had told Mu Huan that Ling Wei wanted to deal with her, Mu Huan must now be on guard against her. Now, she should have already gotten someone to investigate her life. If she was not careful, she might be destroyed, let alone seed in her n. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sen Nalin asked instinctively. ¡°She¡¯s guarding against me. Hence, it¡¯s not convenient for me to appear in this matter again. The matter will be handled by you and Lily. I believe that you can definitely do it since you¡¯re so formidable!¡± Ling Wei didn¡¯t want to expose Lily¡¯s rtionship with her so that she could use her in the future. For the time being, she would retreat behind the curtain and do nothing. It was more appropriate for the two of them to charge forward. At first, Sen Nalin thought that this was a good idea, but she quickly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Are you trying to push me to the position of the mastermind and then do nothing?¡± Was she trying to remove herself so that she would be fine if she failed? Sen Nalin was no fool. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m on the same side as you. I¡¯m the mastermind. I came up with everything! Besides, even if that¡¯s what I was nning, if something really happened, would you let me get away with it?¡± Sen Nalin thought about it and eventually agreed. ¡°I just want our n to have the highest sess rate. That¡¯s why I asked you to lead,¡± Ling Wei said again. Sen Nalin knew that she was trying to say something nice, but just as she had said, if anything were to happen, she would never let her get away with it unscathed. Hence, this was nothing much. ¡°Alright, let me know when you need me to meet Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew.¡± With that, she turned around to leave. Ling Wei suddenly thought of something and stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ll call Lily now and see if I can arrange for you and Gu Chenyi to meet tonight. After all, the n will be carried out tomorrow. We have to prepare everything tonight!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sen Nalin returned and sat down. Ling Wei called Lily in front of Sen Nalin. She did not guard against her at all, making Sen Nalin more satisfied with Ling Wei. After Ling Wei and Lily had discussed it, Lily quickly called Gu Chenyi and asked him out to meet her. She even said that the mastermind was the leader¡¯s daughter, Sen Nalin. Gu Chenyi knew that the other party must have a powerful background, but when he heard that she was the leader¡¯s daughter, he was still stunned. When he snapped back to his senses and thought that the other party was the leader¡¯s daughter, with such status and position, she would definitely be able to give his uncle more and better things in the future. As he thought about this, the guilt in his heart instantly decreased a lot. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet the other party there. At dawn, a red light appeared in the eastern sky. Bo Junyan, who was sound asleep, was woken up by a pair of hands. When he woke up, he wanted to grab the little hand that was touching his face and make her sleep obediently. She suddenly kicked him hard at the waist. Bo Junyan, who was caught off guard and sleeping by the side, was kicked off the bed... The loud sound of him falling woke Mu Huan up. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Bo Junyan sitting on the ground. ¡°Hubby, why are you sitting on the ground instead of sleeping?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Were you sleepwalking?¡± Mu Huan instantly sobered up. Bo Junyan: ¡°You were the one who kicked me down...¡± Chapter 1221 - Joining Forces (5) Chapter 1221: Joining Forces (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She seemed to have really kicked something hard just now... She quickly got up and reached out to pull Bo Junyan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I¡¯m sorry... I had a dream just now. I dreamed that someone threw a toad at me. That sticky and lumpy feeling was too unbearable. I kicked it angrily. Who knew that I actually kicked something!¡± ¡°You were touching my face just now.¡± Was she treating his face like a toad? Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± She could not help but look at Bo Junyan¡¯s face. Then... She felt that it was really quite simr. Bo Junyan seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He stood up and walked to the sofa without a word. ¡°Hubby, where are you going?¡± Mu Huan got off the bed and followed him. ¡°Sleeping on the sofa.¡± ¡°Why are you sleeping on the sofa instead of the bed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I would scare you again and make you kick me out.¡± That deep voice contained an indescribable grievance and cuteness. Previously, she had said that she was afraid that if she saw him like this at night, she would be so frightened that she would kick him out. Now, she really had. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± Just as Bo Junyan was about to lie down... Mu Huan reached out to hold his face. ¡°It¡¯s probably because my husband is too handsome that these bumps on your face have be handsome bumps!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t she look at him just now and think that he was really a toad? ¡°I think I must really love you! Seeing you like this, I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you and hug you to sleep!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Come, Hubby, let¡¯s sleep on the bed!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep right here. It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Bo Junyan said. He knew that she was just coaxing him. ¡°Hubby, do you want me to carry you to the bed?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Mu Huan did not say anything else and bent over to lift him. Bo Junyan: ¡°...!!¡± Just as Mu Huan was about to lift Bo Junyan, he picked her up. Mu Huan hugged his neck. Her husband was a tsundere and a quiet person. Whenever he felt depressed, he would never say anything. He would always be quiet and let others coax him. However, he was very easy to coax. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the other factories to work overtime to create more than half of the medicine. Let¡¯s take a look at the situation tomorrow. If there are no idents tomorrow, let the factories here continue to produce the medicine. If there are any idents, Sen Tai or Sen Nalin will take the opportunity to create trouble. Then, the factories won¡¯t have to resume operations.¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t, although we¡¯ll need more time to make medicine, we can still control it within the scope of the n. It won¡¯t cause too much loss.¡± The batch of drugs manufactured by the factory was already halfpleted. Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to waste it. However, if she had to beg someone or if someone were to threaten her with such a thing, she would not ept it! She would not give up! ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll settle the matter tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back tonight. I¡¯ll give you the medicine tomorrow afternoon. When you wake up the day after tomorrow, your little face will be as fair and smooth as a freshly peeled egg!¡± Mu Huan said as she cupped his face. Before she gave him this medicine, she first used anotheryer of medicine. This medicine was simr to the mechanism of facial masks, but its effects were hundreds of times more effective than facial masks. After two days of this paste being on his face, upon the removal of the outeryer of rot, his skin would be especially smooth and white! Bo Junyan instinctively said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for it to be fair and smooth.¡± Chapter 1222 - Joining Forces (6)

Chapter 1222: Joining Forces (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For a man to have such a face, what would that look like... ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The side effect of this medicine is that it will make your skin better. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a little white. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go to the beach to y. We¡¯ll be back in the sun in a few days!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you! I love you the most! I love you the most in the world!¡± Although such words had always beening out of her mouth, Bo Junyan still felt very happy every time. He felt that this was the best time of his life. ... As time was tight and the mission was important, Gu Chenyi and Sen Nalin not only had to meet up to confirm each other¡¯s identities, but they also had to carefully confirm every step of the n with Lily to ensure that nothing would go wrong. The discussionsted until dawn. Just as the three of them were about to leave... Gu Chenyi, who had kept on thinking that there was something important that he had not thought of, finally thought of something. ¡°Miss Sen Nalin, my uncle is disfigured. Do you still want him that much?¡± Gu Chenyi knew that Bo Junyan had been invited to participate in the leader¡¯s spring hunt. He also knew that Mu Huan felt that Sen Nalin might have liked his uncle and used drugs on him, ruining his face. In the past, it was normal for Sen Nalin to want his uncle. But now, to outsiders, his uncle was already disfigured. Did she still want his uncle? She didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for his uncle, so she shouldn¡¯t have insisted on wanting him and doing such a thing. This matter was a little... problematic. Gu Chenyi wanted Mu Huan so badly that he had gone crazy. No matter what kind of opportunity it was, as long as he could get his hands on her, he wanted to grab it firmly, even if it meant that he had to deal with his uncle! However, he was not a bad person. This made him choose such a n, and he wanted to ensure that this n would not hurt Bo Junyan. Previously, because he subconsciously knew that his uncle wasn¡¯t disfigured, he didn¡¯t foresee this important problem. But just now, he finally thought of this important point. Sen Nalin was stunned. She did not expect him to suddenly say that. She did not know how to answer him. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to look at my uncle in this state. I don¡¯t even want to look at him anymore. Miss Sen Nalin, why are you still so persistent in wanting him?¡± Gu Chenyi asked further while she was stunned. He wanted to ensure the safety of this n not only for his uncle¡¯s sake but also for himself. If he couldn¡¯t be sure that this n was 100% safe and he was just being used by them for nothing, then when something happened to his uncle, he might not be able to leave this ce. Hence, he had to be 100% sure. Sen Nalin did not know how to answer his question, so she said forcefully, ¡°Why should I answer your question? You just have to know that you want Mu Huan and I want Bo Junyan. Let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°If you can convince me, our n can continue. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to continue working with you,¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°Do you know who I am and what my status is? Yet you¡¯re talking to me like this!¡± Sen Nalin¡¯s expression darkened as she used her status to pressure him. Gu Chenyi said frankly, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I have to ask.. I don¡¯t want to end up not only not getting the person I like but also being harmed by you.¡± Chapter 1223 - Joining Forces (7)

Chapter 1223: Joining Forces (7)

Gu Chenyi quickly added, ¡°Miss Sen Nalin, look at how straightforward I am. It means that I¡¯m sincere. Please show me your sincerity. We¡¯ve been discussing this for so long. I don¡¯t think you want this matter to end here. Besides, this isn¡¯t a difficult question to answer.¡± Sen Nalin: ¡°...¡± If she really wanted Bo Junyan, this was indeed not a difficult question to answer. However, she did not really want him now. She only wanted the two of them to be miserable, so she was participating in this n. ¡°Are you still a man? Why are you so wishy-washy? You want to see me one moment, then say this one moment and that the next. If you¡¯re so afraid, what else do you want to do?! Why don¡¯t you go back and wait for Mu Huan to find you?!¡± ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll go back and wait for Xiao Huan to look for me,¡± Gu Chenyi said as he stood up and walked out. For the entire n, he only had to be in charge of drugging her. The rest of the n was a series of preparations that they had to make over and over again to ensure that nothing would go wrong. The n would be carried out today. Now, everything was starting to turn around. At this time, if he dropped the ball, they would be the ones at a disadvantage. He wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°You...!!¡± Sen Nalin was furious. Freaking hell! She had spent so much effort to discuss with him for the entire night and had told him everything. Now, he wanted to retreat just like that! What kind of joke was he making?! ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll let you walk out of here alive?!¡± Who did he think she was? Was she someone he could fool around with? ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Up to you,¡± Gu Chenyi said nonchntly. Sen Nalin: ¡°...!!¡± Was he so fearless because they could only use him to drug her? Just as she was about to say something... Lily whispered something into Sen Nalin¡¯s ear. Sen Nalin¡¯s face was initially full of disdain, but in the end, she looked at Gu Chenyi and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your uncle¡¯s face is really ruined. This matter is too fishy, so I can¡¯t give up. I still want him!¡± She felt that Gu Chenyi would not believe such a reason, but who¡¯d have thought... ¡°I see!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s face seemed to be saying, why not say so earlier? Sen Nalin: ¡°...¡± He believed such a reason? ¡°Your suspicion is right. My uncle¡¯s face is indeed not ruined. It was because Mu Huan had drugged his face that there is such an effect. As long as Mu Huan gives my uncle the antidote, he will still be as perfect and good-looking as before! After you get my uncle tomorrow, take good care of him. Under such circumstances, if you can take good care of my uncle and not despise his face, he will definitely be very touched and will eventually fall in love with you!¡± In the future, the two of them would live a good life together and note looking for him and Xiao Huan! Sen Nalin was taken aback by his words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s face was not destroyed! He was not bitten by a rot insect but was only drugged! ¡°Don¡¯t doubt what you¡¯ve heard. I know you¡¯ve heard it very clearly, so I won¡¯t repeat myself. I hope you can grasp this opportunity well!¡± In order for this n to proceed smoothly, Gu Chenyi didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal such a secret. He only wanted Sen Nalin to want Bo Junyan more so that this n could proceed smoothly. Sen Nalin: ¡°...!!¡± It was really as Yu Ling had said. Bo Junyan¡¯s disfigurement was very problematic and fishy! That d*mn Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had teamed up to lie to her! See if she... Chapter 1224 - Joining Forces (8)

Chapter 1224: Joining Forces (8)

When she thought about how Bo Junyan¡¯s face was not ruined and that he could recover, Sen Nalin, who hated them so much, suddenly stopped. If Bo Junyan could recover, then she... Could she really use such a n to have him? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she could really use such a n to have Bo Junyan! When Lily, who was standing by the side, heard Gu Chenyi¡¯s words, she was stunned. She did not expect Bo Junyan¡¯s face to really not be ruined. Their goal was to kill Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. If Bo Junyan wasn¡¯t disfigured and Sen Nalin didn¡¯t give up on him, it would be very difficult for them to have Bo Junyan die in an ident. This... Lily, who did not expect such a change, did not know what to do. Hence, she did not speak and just stood there quietly. ¡°Alright, then. It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave first. Just inform me when it¡¯s time to take action,¡± Gu Chenyi said as he walked out. ¡°Alright,¡± Sen Nalin replied after regaining her senses. No matter what, she had to carry out this n first and have Bo Junyan fall into her hands! When the n seeded and Bo Junyan was in her hands, she would think of something! When Gu Chenyi left and walked out, the morning sun was just rising from the east. The rising sun was full of life and vitality. It made him feel that this was a good sign. It was the beginning of his n! When he returned to the Lin residence... Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had juste out for breakfast when they saw himing back early in the morning. Bo Junyan frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Did he not return all night or did he leave early in the morning? ¡°I went to find a friend to have fun with.¡± Gu Chenyi lowered his eyes and collected all his thoughts. ¡°Friends to have fun with? You have friends here?¡± Why would he have friends in Country F? ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his sides, could not help but clench tightly. He could not control his nervousness. He really came in at the wrong time. If he had known earlier, he would have eaten breakfast outside beforeing back. Just as Bo Junyan was about to ask something else, Gu Chenyi said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little tired from ying all night. I want to go back to my room and rest for a while.¡± He was afraid that he would be seen through if he said too much to his uncle. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Bo Junyan did not say anything else. Having received permission, Gu Chenyi immediately lowered his head and returned to his room. Mu Huan looked at his back as he left. ¡°In the past, Gu Chenyi was such a sunny person. Why has he be like a mouse now? He gives people a dark feeling, like there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan nodded. ¡°What do you think is wrong with him?¡± ¡°In the past, no matter when he saw me, he would always look at me that way. That gaze... you know, that gaze. But today, he didn¡¯t even look at me, let alone look at me that way. There must be something wrong with this person for him to suddenly change like this!¡± Mu Huan really wanted Gu Chenyi to stop looking at her like that. But such a person who wanted to snatch her away, who usually looked at her like that, did not look up at her today. Something was really wrong! Bo Junyan did not speak. He only looked in the direction where Gu Chenyi had disappeared, his eyes darkening. ¡°Forget about him. Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Mu Huan said as she hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm to go eat. Her husband¡¯s nephew would probably not do anything either. If he had any problems, he might just be in a bad mood today. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hugged her and left. Chapter 1225 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (1) Chapter 1225: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after Bo Junyan and Mu Huan arrived at the dining room, Gu Chenyi came over as well. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to sleep?¡± Bo Junyan looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Gu Chenyi said. Perhaps he was too nervous. Just now, he actually said that he wanted to go back to his room to rest. He hadpletely forgotten that the n was going to be carried out today. He had only this chance during breakfast to give them the drug. When Bo Junyan heard this, he did not say anything else and continued to prepare her favorite breakfast. Gu Chenyi looked on. After so many storms, even if Mu Huan had forgotten about his uncle, they were still together so sweetly. He could not control his jealousy. It hurt uncontrobly. If he had not done that back then, the one who would have her now would have been him. He and Mu Huan would have been so loving and good. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t think this way. He had already reached this point and was already in a sick state of mind. However, even if he knew, he couldn¡¯t do it. That one wrong step, the pain of being wrong for life, was too much for him to bear. He couldn¡¯t ept it and couldn¡¯t let it go. If he didn¡¯t get her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it lying down! Gu Chenyi¡¯s jealous gaze made Mu Huan, who had thought that there was something wrong with him, lean toward Bo Junyan and whisper, ¡°It looks like he was just in a bad mood just now. He¡¯s back to normal now.¡± Bo Junyan looked up at Gu Chenyi, retracted his gaze, and hummed in acknowledgment. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something... Long Feiting walked in. Bo Junyan had taken off his mask for dinner. When Long Feiting saw him, he immediately covered his mouth and retched a few times. He seemed to be disgusted to death by Bo Junyan. ¡°Where did this toade from?! Are you trying to disgust me to death?!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. Mu Huan picked up the apple on the table and threw it at Long Feiting. ¡°So cold! Stay there! If you dare to talk about my husband like that again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± What happened to them being friends? She actually used something like an apple to hit him! And she used so much force. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would cause a problem?! ¡°Why? Are we not allowed to tell the truth these days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so what if I say no?¡± Mu Huan said harshly. Long Feiting: ¡°...¡± Could she not be so protective? Their public disy of affection made him feel so upset, and he wasn¡¯t even allowed to say a few words! Long Feiting was about to say something. ¡°Throw him out,¡± Bo Junyan ordered. Just as he finished speaking, the bodyguards standing outside rushed in. Without a word, they grabbed Long Feiting, intending to throw him out. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m starving. Make them let go of me!¡± Long Feiting looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan said, ¡°Not that I¡¯m criticizing you, child, but are you stupid?¡± This wasn¡¯t his territory, and he hadn¡¯t brought as many people as Bo Junyan did, yet he was still so provocative as to say such things. Wasn¡¯t he looking for a beating?! ¡°What child? We¡¯re the same age.¡± Long Feiting snorted. ¡°We¡¯re the same age, but it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have a brain,¡± Mu Huan said unhappily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this where my brain is?¡± Long Feiting pointed at his brain. He knew that it was ridiculous of him to do this, but no matter how immature he was or whether or not he¡¯d grown up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him and wouldn¡¯t like him. He might as well do whatever he wanted and make Bo Junyan feel a little upset. Anyway, with Xiao Huan around, Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°Throw him out... Hurry up and throw him out...¡± Mu Huan waved her hand to get someone to throw him out.. She couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Chapter 1226 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (2) Chapter 1226: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Long Feiting: ¡°...!!¡± She also got people to throw him out... Gu Chenyi looked at Long Feiting with a face full of disbelief. However, he had to thank him for being so stupid as to give him a chance to do something. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have known how to divert his uncle¡¯s attention without being suspected. When Long Feiting met his gaze, he said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. You even went to look for a fortune-teller to have your fortune read. Your life is already like this. No matter how much you calcte, it¡¯s impossible between you and Xiao Huan!¡± He had a nagging feeling that there was something wrong with Gu Chenyi¡¯s visit to the fortune-teller, and this might very well have something to do with Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Hence, he took the opportunity to say it out loud and give the two a warning. Sigh, there was no one else as good as him in this world. He hated his love rival so much yet he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him. When Long Feiting mentioned fortune-telling, Bo Junyan saw the sh of nervousness in Gu Chenyi¡¯s eyes. But he did not say anything. ¡°Let go of me! I can walk on my own! I can¡¯t eat with a toad!¡± Long Feiting said as he shook off the person who had grabbed him and walked away angrily. After walking out of the door... His earlier arrogance and brainlessness had turned into a dead silence. He had been friends with Mu Huan for so many years, and she had let him know that she was ascivious person who could not bear to look at people with skin diseases. However, facing Bo Junyan¡¯s face, she could still eat, treat him so intimately, and protect him... She... It made him feel a deep despair, a deathly despair... He had always felt regretful that he had not appeared before Bo Junyan did. If he had found his Little Star earlier, she would definitely have been his. But there had been a second chance. She had forgotten Bo Junyan. He had appeared in front of her first. He had put in so much effort to chase after her and even relied on their friendship, but... She didn¡¯t even like him. This made the future he saw only a dead silence, without a trace of life... In the room... When Gu Chenyi sat down earlier, he¡¯d specifically chosen a seat near the soup. Not long after Long Feiting left... He scooped three bowls of soup, one for Bo Junyan, one for Mu Huan, and one for himself. ¡°Uncle, Xiao Huan, drink the soup.¡± Just now, when his uncle and Mu Huan¡¯s attention had been on Long Feiting, he had drugged the soup. He had taken the antidote beforehand, so drinking the soup was fine for him. He had confirmed that the drug would only make one weak and unconscious when it was in effect. It would not cause any harm to the body. This was the entire n that Sen Nalin had told Gu Chenyi. He would drug Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. In the afternoon, when Mu Huan and Bo Junyan went to look at the protesting crowd, she would create chaos and make Bo Junyan and Mu Huan separate. She would also attack them. At that time, he would just have to blend in with the crowd and watch Mu Huan. After she copsed, he would quickly carry her away. She would arrange for a good person to wait for him at the agreed-upon location. She would also arrange for a top-notch hypnotist to hypnotize Mu Huan and make her think that he was her husband. At that time, she would even announce to the public that Mu Huan had died in such a mess. This way, he could take her far away and lead a life that belonged to them. As long as he could hide Mu Huan well, no one would disturb their lives. On the other hand, Bo Junyan belonged to Sen Nalin. There was no need for Gu Chenyi to worry about what would happen to him.. He only needed to take Mu Huan away. Chapter 1227 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (3) Chapter 1227: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This n was very good for Gu Chenyi because he knew that no matter what, it would be impossible for him to get Mu Huan¡¯s heart again. There was no chance for her to fall in love with him again. If he wanted her, he could only use extreme means! Hypnosis was not 100% effective. For someone like Mu Huan, especially, hypnosis was not something that could be tolerated. Just look at how she had quickly regained a lot of her memories after meeting Bo Junyan. But... When she was under hypnosis, she had indeed forgotten everything. As long as he took advantage of this period of time and brought her to a ce where no one knew them, she would never see his uncle again. Then, there was a high chance that they could be together for the rest of their lives. This was his only chance to have her. Hence, no matter what, he wanted to grab this opportunity! He had already missed the chance to have her once. He could not lose this chance again! Hence, even if he was letting his uncle down, even if this was equivalent to him giving up his family and everything else, he had to do this! Of course, he did not trust Sen Nalinpletely. He had arranged for someone to do his best to ensure the safety of his uncle and Xiao Huan. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his uncle. He didn¡¯t want to harm him. He only wanted to get back what belonged to him. As he was Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew and family, it was very normal for Gu Chenyi to serve soup to Bo Junyan and Mu Huan during meals. It would not cause anyone to suspect anything. Besides, he would also drink this soup, so no one would think too much about it. After dividing the soup, Gu Chenyi picked it up and took a few sips. ¡°This soup tastes pretty good.¡± He finished speaking. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had not had the intention to drink soup. However, Gu Chenyi did not say anything else. He knew that although he was family, if he said too much and acted a little extremely, he would be detected. After all, his uncle and Mu Huan were not ordinary people. They were very sharp. One couldn¡¯t make any mistakes in front of them. With just a little bit of exposure, the entire n would copse. He simply mustn¡¯t be in a hurry. He should slowly drink the soup. Besides, his Xiao Huan liked to eat and didn¡¯t like to waste food. If she didn¡¯t want to drink it, she wouldn¡¯t pick it up. If it was ced in front of her, she would definitely drink it. As for his uncle, he would never reject his filial piety. Indeed... Just as he thought. After a while, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan drank the soup that had been ced in front of them. ¡°This soup is really good,¡± Mu Huan said after drinking it. ¡°Do you want more? I¡¯ll scoop it for you!¡± Gu Chenyi immediately said. ¡°Another bowl,¡± Mu Huan said as she looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, do you want more?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed lightly. Mu Huan passed their bowls to Gu Chenyi. After Gu Chenyi served the two of them soup, he carried them over and scooped another bowl for himself. Seeing that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had finished the second bowl of soup, Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart finally settled down. Sen Nalin had said that this medicine was a secret recipe of her family. No matter what kind of constitution a person had, as long as they drank a little of it, the effects of the medicine would make them faint. However, because his uncle and Mu Huan were not ordinary people, he still felt that the two of them should drink more. This was especially so since this drug would take effect only after a long time.. If she were to drink it now, it would only take effect in the afternoon. Chapter 1228 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (4)

Chapter 1228: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (4)

With their physiques being a little special, if they drank too little, then the conspirators would miss the opportunity. They wouldn¡¯t have another chance. After watching the two of them finish their soup, Gu Chenyi ate something else and left with Bo Junyan. After he returned to his room, Lily called. ¡°You have to drug them before they leave to see Sen Tai.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already done so.¡± Lily was stunned at first, but then she said, ¡°That fast?¡± ¡°Yes. There was an opportunity for me to eat breakfast with them earlier, so I added it to the soup.¡± With that, Gu Chenyi frowned. ¡°Would it take effect too early?¡± Would this affect the oue? ¡°It¡¯s not early. The drug will take effect in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Chenyi heaved a sigh of relief. It was no wonder that he was so nervous. This was his only chance. He could not make any mistakes. ¡°Since you¡¯ve drugged them, there¡¯s nothing else. You can go by yourself when it¡¯s time...¡± Lily suddenly stopped. ¡°Are you sure they drank the soup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure. They each drank two bowls.¡± ¡°Alright. When the timees, you just have to seize the opportunity to go to the scene.¡± Although he was no longer useful, she still could not treat him casually before the n seeded. Hence, Lily said a few more words before hanging up. After she hung up on Gu Chenyi, she called Ling Wei and told her that Gu Chenyi had sessfully drugged them. ¡°Is he sure?¡± Ling Wei asked. This segment was too important. They had to confirm it. ¡°He saw them drink it with his own eyes. He¡¯s very sure,¡± Lily said. ¡°Sometimes, what you see with your own eyes might not be true,¡± Ling Wei said. Mu Huan¡¯s mother had also said that she had seen Mu Huan drink it with her own eyes, but things had still failed. Even toward her biological mother, she was so guarded, let alone toward her nephew. ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡± ¡°Forget it. No matter if he really seeded or not, as long as he meets Bo Junyan and Mu Huan after he returns, the two of them will be finished!¡± The n that Gu Chenyi knew was the entire n, but the oue was different. Not to mention that Ling Wei did not prepare any top hypnotist for him, she did not even n to let him leave Country F alive with Mu Huan! The medicine she had given Bo Junyan and Mu Huan was not intended merely to make them unconscious. That medicine would kill the two of them! Gu Chenyi had confirmed that the drug was fine because taking it alone would indeed cause one to lose consciousness. However, with the addition of other things, this drug would be a fatal one! Ling Wei knew that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had tenacious vitality. If she didn¡¯t make the two of them die, the two of them would make her die a terrible death. Hence, what she wanted wasn¡¯t for them to suffer, but to die! The reason she would be creating chaos as the two of them died while looking at the protest crowd was to make up a valid reason for their deaths. Otherwise, if the two of them, who had such high statuses, were suddenly poisoned to death here, the relevant people would definitely investigate to the end. At that time, it was very likely that they would find out about her. And if they died at the scene of the protest crowd, because there was an appearance of people attacking the two of them, they could push the me to those who protested, making outsiders think that the two of them had died in the hands of the protesting crowd. Taking a step back, if the matter could not be pushed onto them and Sen Nalin was instead made out to be the mastermind, with her status, even if someone found out about her, they could not do anything. Chapter 1229 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (5)

Chapter 1229: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (5)

This matter would pass just like that. When Lily heard this, she was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Did Madam do something else?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± How could she not make double protection against people like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan?! ¡°What did Madam do?¡± Lily asked instinctively. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know this,¡± Ling Wei said arrogantly. She was just a subordinate for her to use. She had no right to ask about her matters in detail. Lily realized that Ling Wei was guarding against her and wanting her to recognize her authority, so she did not ask anything further. However, she felt a little ufortable. She was considered a famous and influential person in Country F. She was only willing to help Ling Wei because that person had begged her. However, this Ling Wei seemed to bepletely using her as a servant. Just as she was about to hang up, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, right. Gu Chenyi said that Bo Junyan¡¯s face isn¡¯t really ruined. Sen Nalin is tempted again and wants to keep Bo Junyan. There might be a huge variable here. What do you think, Madam?¡± Although she was unhappy, she still reminded her of the benefits after this matter was settled. ¡°I knew his face was fishy.¡± Ling Wei sneered. ¡°Mu Huan drugged Bo Junyan¡¯s face.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not true, then let¡¯s destroy his face first and make Sen Nalin give uppletely.¡± This wasn¡¯t anything difficult. ¡°It looks like Madam has already thought of a way,¡± Lily said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lily did not ask further and hung up. ... Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s schedule for today was to go to Sen Tai¡¯s house in the morning, have lunch there, and then go with Sen Tai to see the protesting crowd in the afternoon to understand their situation,fort them, obtain their understanding, and get the factory to resume work. After they left for Sen Tai¡¯s residence, Gu Chenyi packed up and prepared to head to the center of the protesting crowd that Mu Huan and the rest would be going to. He wanted to understand the terrain and other situations first. Just as he was leaving the house, he bumped into Long Feiting. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Long Feiting walked toward him. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Gu Chenyi said as he tried to avoid him. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Besides, we¡¯re both friends who have fallen from grace. I advise you not to do things that you shouldn¡¯t do.¡± Long Feiting had not found out anything specific regarding Gu Chenyi, but he felt that there was something wrong with him recently. Hence, he advised him first. Simrly, he could not ept that Mu Huan was not his. He yearned to have Mu Huan, but Long Feiting had never thought of any dirty tricks. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t smart enough. Instead, what he wanted to give Mu Huan was only beauty. No matter how painful or how ufortable it was, or how much he liked her, even if his heart ached from longing, he wouldn¡¯t want to do anything to hurt her. He even loved her so much that he was afraid that she would be sad. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Bo Junyan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Gu Chenyi said disdainfully. Then, he added, ¡°Long Feiting, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re bing more and more crazy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just think that you¡¯re really in deep.¡± No matter what, they had grown up together. When Long Feiting looked at Gu Chenyi, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s so when I say you¡¯re crazy, but it¡¯s true. Usually, people who are sick don¡¯t think they¡¯re sick. I suggest you find a doctor to take a look at you!¡± Gu Chenyi patted his shoulder. Just then, Long Feiting swiftly poked Gu Chenyi¡¯s arm with a needle. If he did not listen to his advice, then he could only take action. Chapter 1230 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (6)

Chapter 1230: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (6)

Gu Chenyi widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Long Feiting, what are you doing?!¡± What kind of injection did he use?! ¡°Didn¡¯t you y all night yesterday and feel very tired? Don¡¯t you need a good rest? I¡¯ll let you have a good rest.¡± No matter what, Long Feiting felt that Gu Chenyi wanted to do something. Based on the current situation, Xiao Huan would be able to settle everything today and would leave Country F by tomorrow morning at thetest. If Gu Chenyi wanted to do anything in Country F, he could only do it today. He couldn¡¯t find out what he wanted to do, so he didn¡¯t investigate further. He¡¯d just detain him here and make him unable to do anything. ¡°Damn it! Long Feiting, you...!¡± Gu Chenyi was about to explode with anger! Such a good opportunity and such an important n was about to seed. Soon, he would be able to get what he wanted the most. He actually... Unexpectedly! Long Feiting narrowed his eyes at the look of anger on his face. ¡°You¡¯re really up to something!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just can¡¯t stand your mental illness. Hurry up and inject the antidote into me!¡± Gu Chenyi shouted angrily. He had really calcted everything but never expected Long Feiting to appear halfway! And at this critical moment! ¡°Rest in peace!¡± Long Feiting patted his shoulder. ¡°How could I rest?! If I...¡± If he were to copse, who would pay close attention to Xiao Huan? If Xiao Huan were to copse in the middle of the crowd and no one cared, what if she was really hurt?! This damned Long Feiting! ¡°If you what?¡± Long Feiting felt that Gu Chenyi must have nned something. Although Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were very strong, he was still a little worried that Gu Chenyi¡¯s n would hurt them. Hence, he had injected Gu Chenyi with a drug that wasn¡¯t very strong. He had to wait for a while before Gu Chenyi could faint. He knew that no matter what Gu Chenyi nned, he would not want Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s lives to be in danger. He only wanted Mu Huan. If what he nned was dangerous for Mu Huan and the rest, he would definitely say something before he copsed. So that he could protect Mu Huan. Gu Chenyi swallowed the words that he had almost blurted out earlier. He did not copse immediately, letting him know that Long Feiting was trying to get him to say something. Although he was very worried about what would happen to Mu Huan if he copsed, he did not want to give up until thest moment. After all, this might be his only chance! What he wanted so much could be easily obtained! He couldn¡¯t give up just like that! While Long Feiting wasn¡¯t paying attention, he reached into his pocket to make a call to the person in charge of protecting him, asking him toe over and save him. But before he could make the call, Long Feiting found out. ¡°Stop resisting. Even if you called someone over, you won¡¯t have as many people as I do,¡± Long Feiting said. Gu Chenyi was exasperated. ¡°Long Feiting, why are you so crazy?! What I do has nothing to do with you! Get lost!¡± As he spoke, he went to punch Long Feiting and knock him out. However, the effects of the drug had already sunk in and he had no strength left. ¡°Given your constitution, Gu Chenyi, you¡¯ll faint in at most two minutes. What exactly did you n? Will it hurt Xiao Huan? You¡¯d better tell me quickly so you won¡¯t hurt her!¡± Long Feiting said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Stop freaking acting crazy! Hurry up and give me the antidote!¡± Gu Chenyi still did not want to give up and desperately thought of other ways. Chapter 1231 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (7)

Chapter 1231: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (7)

¡°If you refuse to admit it, you can just wait to faint,¡± Long Feiting said nonchntly. ¡°You...!!¡± Gu Chenyi was so angry that he wanted to kill someone! But he had no strength at all. ¡°Long Feiting, I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± he said, trying to convince Long Feiting. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Long Feiting¡¯s face was full of mistrust. Gu Chenyi looked at him. He was really going crazy! ¡°Gu Chenyi, stop wasting time. You don¡¯t have much time left. Hurry up and say it!¡± The more he acted this way, the more Long Feiting felt that he had to do something. There was still a high chance for this n to seed. Otherwise, Gu Chenyi wouldn¡¯t be so angry that he wanted to kill. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t want to copse, but he still insisted on not saying anything and not giving up. ¡°Say it, my foot! I¡¯m not doing anything!¡± Gu Chenyi insisted. ¡°Gu Chenyi, stop being stubborn. Even if you continue to be stubborn like this, you won¡¯t be able to do anything after you faint. What if you hurt Xiao Huan?!¡± The more stubborn he was, the more Long Feiting felt that the matter was serious. This was because Gu Chenyi didn¡¯t want to give up so badly. This must be a n with a high sess rate. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Gu Chenyi, are you working with someone else? You¡¯re not stupid enough to be used by someone, are you?!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s purpose for doing something to Bo Junyan and Mu Huan must be to get Mu Huan. But in this situation, wanting to get Mu Huan meant that he had to deal with her and Bo Junyan. And such a n was definitely not something he by himself could aplish. Because he didn¡¯t have that ability! Realizing that he might have been used by someone, Long Feiting was a little anxious. ¡°Gu Chenyi, hurry up and tell me. Are you stupid enough to be used by someone?!¡± Seeing him like this, Gu Chenyi, who was initially very anxious, calmed down instead. This was because Long Feiting was very worried about whether what he wanted to do would hurt Xiao Huan. If he didn¡¯t get an answer, he wouldn¡¯t let Gu Chenyi fall asleep. Even if he did, Long Feiting would wake him up. Hence, he became even more stubborn. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. How many times must I tell you before you believe me?!¡± ¡°No matter how many times you tell me, I won¡¯t believe you! Gu Chenyi, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your IQ is really low. If you worked with someone else, what could you possibly have in mind for Xiao Huan? There¡¯s a 99% chance that you¡¯ll be cannon fodder who dies after being used! It¡¯s fine if you die from your own stupidity, but you¡¯ll still end up harming Xiao Huan and Bo Junyan! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that Bo Junyan is your uncle who has doted on you since you were young. Even though he knows that you¡¯re coveting his wife, he has never been ruthless to you. Let¡¯s talk about Xiao Huan. If you really like her and really love her, you shouldn¡¯t put her in any danger!¡± Long Feiting had always felt that Gu Chenyi¡¯s feelings for Mu Huan were not true love. He should be paranoid about Xiao Huan¡¯s feelings, and he shouldn¡¯t be able to bear making any more mistakes. But he couldn¡¯t ept that he was so stupid as to be cheated by such people that he lost the girl he liked. If Mu Huan had disappeared without a trace after they separated, he might have forgotten about her long ago if she wasn¡¯t outstanding. But she was right in front of him, constantly reminding him of the stupid mistake he had made. She was still so bright and brilliant. She was so outstanding that he couldn¡¯t control his fondness for her. This made him even more unable to let go. He became more and more stubborn and insisted on getting her. Gu Chenyi clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted her to be in danger!¡± He had arranged everything perfectly. She would be fine! Chapter 1232 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (8) Chapter 1232: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (8) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°With your intelligence, are you really reliable?¡± Long Feiting really wasn¡¯t looking down on him. He couldn¡¯t think of anything that could separate Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. To be able to capture Mu Huan, the n must have been thought up by someone else. To be able toe up with such a n, the people here in Country F must not be ordinary. For them to spend so much effort to deal with Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, the hatred between them must be extraordinary. If it¡¯s like this, no matter how scheming Gu Chenyi was, he would not be able to win against the other party! Just as he had said, he could only be cannon fodder who would die after being used. The truth was just as Long Feiting had thought. Gu Chenyi was really cannon fodder who would die after being used. The antidote he had drunk in advance was not real. In the afternoon, among the protesting crowd, he would also be a target of attack. Ling Wei¡¯s n was to have him die among the protesters. For someone who wanted to kill, it was all the same whether they killed one person or a group of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my IQ? My IQ is much higher than yours, alright? Retard!¡± Gu Chenyi really couldn¡¯t stand such a stupid person like himughing at his IQ! At the very least, he took action. Long Feiting liked Xiao Huan so much, but what did he do? He didn¡¯t do anything! All he knew how to do was to stay by Xiao Huan¡¯s side like a clown. ¡°Gu Chenyi, cut the crap. You¡¯d better speak quickly!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t...¡± Before Gu Chenyi could finish speaking, his vision turned dark. He was afraid that Long Feiting would really believe him if he insisted on saying no. Hence, before he fainted, he said, ¡°You¡¯d better not let me faint... Otherwise, Xiao Huan...¡± Before he could finish speaking, he fainted. But he knew that he would wake up soon. Long Feiting knew what he was thinking. He was so angry that he kicked him hard. This fool! He did not wake Gu Chenyi up first. Instead, he called Mu Huan first, wanting to tell her about this matter. However, he could not get through to Mu Huan¡¯s phone. He called Bo Junyan next, but he could not get through to him either. This made him frown, and a bad feeling surged in his heart. Lowering his head to look at Gu Chenyi, who was lying on the ground, he kicked him angrily again. Then, he got someone to tie him up and inject him with a drug to wake him up. Gu Chenyi woke up very quickly. He was furious when he realized that he was tied up. ¡°Long Feiting, let go of me now or I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡± ¡°You better have the ability to make me die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Long Feiting...¡± Before Gu Chenyi could finish speaking, Long Feiting kicked him. ¡°Long Feiting, you¡¯re crazy! You actually kicked me!¡± Gu Chenyi widened his eyes in shock. He did not expect Long Feiting to kick him. ¡°I kicked you twice just now!¡± Not only did he dare to kick him, but he also wanted to kick him hard! ¡°No wonder my waist hurts so much!¡± ¡°Gu Chenyi, I can¡¯t get through to Bo Junyan and Xiao Huan¡¯s phones. I got people to ask around at Sen Tai¡¯s residence, but I couldn¡¯t get any information. You¡¯d better tell me what kind of n you¡¯ve participated in!¡± Long Feiting said as he grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s cor, asking him to tell him quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... I...¡± Before Gu Chenyi could finish speaking, Long Feiting punched him. ¡°Gu Chenyi! This is Country F, not China! Someone who can cooperate with you and have a chance of sess must have an extraordinary status, right? If they lie to you and go back on their words, Xiao Huan and Bo Junyan will be in danger! This isn¡¯t a joke!¡± Chapter 1233 - Imagination Is Always Beautiful (9)

Chapter 1233: Imagination Is Always Beautiful (9)

This wasn¡¯t a fight between them. No matter how much theypeted and said vicious words, they wouldn¡¯t do anything ruthless. But others could! Gu Chenyi was not a fool. He was also worried about this aspect. He had been worried about this from the start. Hence, for this, he had repeatedly confirmed things and made a double guarantee. If it weren¡¯t for Long Feiting¡¯s unexpected appearance, he felt that his n wouldn¡¯t have had any problems. This wasn¡¯t a fight between them. No matter how much theypeted and said vicious words, they wouldn¡¯t do anything ruthless. But others could! But just as Long Feiting had said, he only felt it. However, he insisted that there was nothing wrong with his arrangement. Now that Long Feiting was being like this, not allowing him to faint, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°Gu Chenyi, you forced this on me...¡± Seeing that he was not going to say anything, Long Feiting decided to use extreme means. In Forest Prefecture... Sen Tai brought Mu Huan and Bo Junyan underground to look at his wine cer. There was no signal in this underground wine cer. ¡°This is an 85-year-old wine. Please try it.¡± Sen Tai got someone to bring the wine to Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Then, he looked at Ling Wei beside him. ¡°Baby, do you want a cup?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s rare for you to open such good wine,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. When Sen Tai heard this, he personally poured her a ss of wine. After Bo Junyan took the wine, he nced at Ling Wei lightly. When he saw that she was drinking red wine, his eyes darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and take a look. I have a lot of collections.¡± Sen Tai hugged Ling Wei and walked forward. The two of them turned around. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Why, did you recognize who it was?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A person who used to be someone else.¡± He got someone to investigate Yu Ling¡¯s identity and realized that there were many differences between her and the past Yu Ling. If the current Yu Ling was changed by stic surgery and was not the real Yu Ling, then this fake Yu Ling, with her figure and the familiarity she gave him, could only be Ling Wei. This especially became apparent when she was drinking just now. Her movements were simr to Ling Wei¡¯s. Mu Huan: ¡°...¡± A person who used to be someone else... this answer... was no different from not answering. ¡°Who was she in the past?¡± Bo Junyan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°A friend.¡± Mu Huan was in a good state right now. He wanted her to recall everything about the past slowly, so he didn¡¯t want to tell her about Ling Wei. ¡°Why would a friend want to harm us?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± ¡°Could it be that she likes you?¡± Mu Huan asked further. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± Women¡¯s intuition in this aspect was always especially urate. ¡°It seems so.¡± Although he did not answer, Mu Huan was sure of her guess. ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder she wants to harm me.¡± Who else would she deal with other than her love rival? Bo Junyan did not speak. He only looked at Ling Wei with an increasingly dark gaze. Back then, when the news of her jumping off the cliff and dying spread, he¡¯d felt that there was a problem, but he¡¯d had no time to investigate her. Hence, he did not investigate further. Now that she had changed her appearance and married someone, her current status was what she had always wanted. Hence, she could be considered a newbie. If it¡¯s like this, she would not cherish her new life. Chapter 1234 - Who Is the Evil One (1)

Chapter 1234: Who Is the Evil One (1)

She would not cherish her new life. She was still thinking of ways to find trouble... She was really bing less and less smart. He could not associate her with the past her. She was clearly such a smart person in the past. After all, they had grown up together. Bo Junyan was somewhat amazed that Ling Wei had be like this. ¡°What was her original name? Was she good-looking? Why did she have stic surgery to look like someone else?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. She had been so altered that Bo Junyan could not recognize her. He only felt that she was familiar. It meant that her entire face had changed. Furthermore, her name and family background had changed. She had be apletely different person. That was even more problematic. Before Bo Junyan could say anything, a name suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°Ling Wei? Is her name Ling Wei?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eisen is almost fully recovered now. When we get back, I¡¯ll get him to remove the hypnoticmand for me.¡± This feeling of her mind being nk was really not good. She had to remember everything! Whether it was good or bad! ¡°Okay.¡± It was still the same as before. Although Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want her to remember those unhappy things, as long as she wanted to, he would respect her choice. After visiting the wine cer, it was time for dinner. At the table, Mu Huan diverted the topic to the pharmaceutical factory¡¯s revival. ¡°Since the leader has agreed to the reopening, I have no objections. I¡¯ll say the same thing again. As long as you can stop those protesters from protesting, the factory can be revamped immediately.¡± Sen Tai did not want to make things difficult for Mu Huan in the first ce. He had invited them to his house as guests because he wanted their rtionship to be deeper. This way, if she had any good medicine, she could think about him first. This person was old, and though he didn¡¯t want to admit that his body wasn¡¯t in good shape, he had to face it. At such a time, a good doctor and a good drug could prolong life. ¡°Two-thirds of the protesters have already left. The rest will leave this evening at thetest. The workers at the pharmaceutical factory have also prepared themselves mentally. They can start work at any time.¡± She couldn¡¯te here for nothing, and she couldn¡¯t let her husband ruin his face for two days for nothing. She had to rush out those medicines. Sen Tai understood what she meant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send down the document in a while. Once everyone has left, you can resume operations.¡± Mu Huan felt that Sen Tai was a good person. Although he was a noble, he was able to see the importance of benefits and mutual respect, which was rare. Just as Sen Tai was about to invite Mu Huan and the rest to eat... ¡°I heard that among the remaining protesters, one was a pregnant woman who had been tested on with drugs, causing the child to be deformed after birth. As for the mother, she had a major hemorrhage due to the difficulty of giving birth and is now unable to bear more children. The parents are both only children. A deformed child destroyed two families in an instant. They hate the pharmaceuticalpany to death and will definitely not be moved by money. I wonder how Mrs. Bo ns to make them leave this evening?¡± Ling Wei looked at Mu Huan. When Mu Huan heard this, she looked up. Seeing this, Sen Tai lowered his head and leaned toward Ling Wei, whispering, ¡°Baby, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t worry about this...¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be bothered about these things... To Sen Tai, no matter how Mu Huan dealt with those people, it was fine as long as she could deal with them well! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. The servant who serves me is rted to that family. You don¡¯t know how miserable their family is. Their family was destroyed just like that. This...¡± Ling Wei¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. Chapter 1235 - Who Is the Evil One (2) Chapter 1235: Who Is the Evil One (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Tai could not bear to say anything bad about her. His baby was so kind. When she saw that someone was in pain, she could not ignore it and wanted to seek justice for them. But... how was she going to get justice? No one could salvage anything that had already happened. ¡°Mrs. Bo, do you know how much pain and grief those people have suffered after they became test subjects without even knowing it? How do you n to make them forget the pain and sorrow and stop them from protesting?¡± Ling Wei asked again, looking at Mu Huan. ¡°I¡¯m ayman. All I can think of is to make up for it with money,¡± Mu Huan said as she put down the cup in her hand. ¡°Mrs.. Bo, do you think that everything in this world can be solved and made up for with money?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s words made one subconsciously feel that Mu Huan was rich and didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s lives. She felt that any matter could be solved with money, even murder and breakingws. Although it was said that Sen Tai had invited Mu Huan over as a guest today, there were still many other people present, especially those from the health department. There were also some who were in charge of human rights and environmental protection organizations. The people from the Health Department were not a big deal, but the people from the Human Rights and Environmental Protection Organization were more righteous. After thinking that Mu Huan was someone who was rich and uncaring of people¡¯s lives, they spoke one after another. ¡°Mrs. Bo, although money can solve many things, it¡¯s not all-powerful. It can¡¯t solve everything and make up for it. Not to mention that this mother can no longer give birth, with just the fact that she gave birth to a deformed child, is there any use in giving them money? Can money buy the child¡¯s health and normal life?¡± ¡°Do you know how much harm a deformed person can cause their family?! Do you know that this can destroy a family¡¯s life?! Such pain is irreparable!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about it from another perspective. If I give you enough money, would you be willing to be a cripple or a retard? You definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing, right? In this case, why do you feel that money can make up for that kind of damage?¡± The most precious thing in this world was health. What was the use of money for a deformed child? Could money give them the normal life they should have? No matter how much money they had, their life would still be ruined! ¡°Although Mrs. Bo has just taken over Rui Hui Pharmaceutical and it wasn¡¯t you who got someone to conduct those illegal drugs, I heard that you¡¯ve been in NST for three years. During such a long time, did you really not know that Rui Hui was illegally testing drugs?¡± It was impossible for her not to have known. Even people who were not in the industry knew that such a thing had happened. As an industry insider and someone who had ess to the power center, how could she not have known about this? ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel guilty watching those normal and healthy people who didn¡¯t know anything get tested on illegally? What of those poor pregnant women whose babies became deformed because of illegal testing?¡± ¡°Also, pharmaceutical factories expel a lot of pollutants. Those pollutants affect the health of humans. As a pharmaceutical worker, you should have been doing pharmaceutical work to save people, but you keep destroying people¡¯s health! Can you sleep at night like this?¡± ¡°From what I know, those people won¡¯t be touched by money at all, but Mrs. Bo is so sure that they¡¯ll be able to disperse in the evening. Is she secretly doing something harsh?¡± someone said meaningfully. Chapter 1236 - Who Is the Evil One (3) Chapter 1236: Who Is the Evil One (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What? Mrs. Bo still wants to silence us?¡± The human rights organization member was shocked. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Look, she only said one sentence and she was about to be a murderer. If she continued to speak, wouldn¡¯t she be a heinous viin? ¡°Mrs. Bo, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing elsewhere, but we¡¯ll never allow such a thing to happen here!¡± ¡°We believe that Mr. Sen Tai will not allow you to do this!¡± As they spoke, everyone looked at Sen Tai. Sen Tai: ¡°...¡± Initially, he had not nned to invite anyone else to the banquet. However, his wife could not bear to reject these people¡¯s requests.. She wanted to give them a chance to get close to Mu Huan so that they could get close to her and get the drug as soon as possible. But what were they doing now? She had offered her sincerity andpensated them with money, but they were already calling her a murderer. This... He coughed lightly and said, ¡°From what I know, Mrs. Bo has never done anything illegal no matter where she is. She has always been a good person who abides by thew.¡± ¡°Would aw-abiding person not stop Rui Hui from carrying out such an immoral act?¡± Sen Tai: ¡°Uh...¡± His wife had said simr things to him before. With Mu Huan¡¯s three years in NST, it was indeed impossible for her not to know. ¡°Who told you that I knew but didn¡¯t stop them?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you dare to say that you really didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I dare say that I really didn¡¯t know.¡± Everyone thought that the people in NST should know about this matter, but the professors in the research institute, including her, really didn¡¯t know. Although most of the drugs that were tested were from NST, they only received the test data. They never knew that the subjects didn¡¯t know. In NST, the researchers only cared about research and nothing else. It was only after she found out that she was the heir of Rui Hui that she inadvertently found out about this matter. It was also because of this matter that she dispelled the thought of splitting the shares with the Liu family. ¡°Who would believe you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if anyone believes me. What matters is that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± A man sneered. Mu Huan nced at him silently. ¡°Mrs. Bo, you haven¡¯t answered my question. How are you going to make up for the pain that the family has suffered? How are you going to make them leave this evening?¡± Ling Wei asked again. ¡°Mrs. Sen, how do you think I shouldpensate them for the pain they¡¯ve suffered?¡± Mu Huan asked instead of answering. ¡°Just now, I heard you say that you can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. What kind of result do you want to get from this matter? You can say it. Everything can be discussed.¡± Ling Wei was stunned. She did not expect her to say that. Mu Huan continued, ¡°I know. That kind of damage is for a lifetime. It¡¯s something that money can¡¯t make up for. Alright, I won¡¯t pay. Tell me, how do you want me topensate them? What kind of justice do you want me to give them?¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Everyone who was filled with indignation just now: ¡°...¡± Money was not omnipotent. Money could not solve everything. Money could not buy health and could not buy a normal life. But if they did notpensate those people, what could they do? How was she going topensate them for the damage that had already been done? With thepensation, those who were hurt could still live a good life. Even if she didn¡¯tpensate them, Mu Huan had broken now. Those who had broken thew had already been arrested. Since justice had been given, what else could they do? Chapter 1237 - Who Is the Evil One (4) Chapter 1237: Who Is the Evil One (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Furthermore, most of the protestors were there to demandpensation... ¡°Mrs. Sen, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. What do you think the families of those victims want? Feel free to tell me. Or better yet, if they want something, they cane and talk to me directly. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Mu Huan said. Ling Wei snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°You have to apologize, sincerely apologize! And give them true dignity, not humiliate them with money.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize. A sincere apology. I¡¯ll give them true dignity and not use money to hurt them.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was one of ¡°whatever you say, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± . Since when did Mu Huan be so easygoing? She would do whatever she asked her to do? But no matter what, this had led her to her original n. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the protest scene togetherter. You¡¯ll personally apologize to them and beg for their forgiveness.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s ¡°alright¡± made Ling Wei unable to stand on the moral high ground to criticize her anymore. This had made the people around her angry such that they had attacked her together. In the end, she could only say gently, ¡°Mrs. Bo truly knows her mistake and is sincerely willing to beg for their forgiveness. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°This is all thanks to your criticism, Mrs. Sen. You¡¯re really beautiful and kind. You¡¯re like an angel who can¡¯t bear to see those suffering people suffer.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of admiration and respect. Ling Wei: ¡°...¡± Why did Mu Huan¡¯s praise sound so ear-piercing? Also, she clearly had such a humble manner, but she seemed to be mocking her. Mu Huan was clearly about to fall into the pit, but Ling Wei had the feeling that she was the one who was about to fall into the pit. Although she had already made double preparations, she still had to make more in a while. Nothing must go wrong! When Sen Tai heard this, he reached out and hugged Ling Wei. ¡°My wife is indeed beautiful and kind like an angel.¡± ¡°Mr. Sen Tai must be an excellent person to be able to get the love of such a beautiful and kinddy like your wife. He made her willing to marry you. The two of you are reallypatible. In the words of our country, you two are a match made in heaven.¡± Mu Huan looked at the two of them with a look of admiration. ¡°I think so too! My wife and I are a match made in heaven!¡± Sen Tai said as he hugged Ling Wei even tighter. Everyone: ¡°...¡± This Mrs. Bo really knew how to lie through her teeth. Sen Tai¡¯s wife was young and beautiful, and she was a great beauty. As for Sen Tai, he was over 50 years old. Even if one ignored his age, he was short, fat, and ugly. When he stood with his wife, he looked like a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. It was precisely because he was ugly that he, the biological brother of the leader, did not get the woman he loved. She had chosen to jump into the river and die than marry him. But Mu Huan said that they were a match made in heaven... This... was really a lie. Ling Wei, who was being hugged tightly by Sen Tai, met Mu Huan¡¯s mocking eyes. She clenched her fists tightly, and her clenched nails were so painful that her palms were about to bleed. For a proud person like Ling Wei to give herself to an old man, it was already the greatest humiliation. What more now, when she was being mocked by Mu Huan? Although Mu Huan did not say anything, the expression in her eyes was too clear. Ling Wei, who had always been proud and aloof, could not stand it at all. Chapter 1238 - Who Is the Evil One (5) Chapter 1238: Who Is the Evil One (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was especially so for her, who used to be high and mighty. She was the clouds in the sky, and Mu Huan was the mud on the ground. But now... Mu Huan was known by everyone in the world, but Ling Wei had to rely on someone else¡¯s face to survive. She couldn¡¯t even exist in this world. She could only live in the darkness. It¡¯s all their fault! It¡¯s all their fault! They had ruined Ling Wei¡¯s beautiful life! She wanted them to die a terrible death! A terrible death! Although Ling Wei hated Mu Huan and Bo Junyan so much that she wanted to hack them into pieces, she still smiled gently and harmlessly. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. This Ling Wei was not ordinary. . She clearly understood her gaze, but she did not reveal her thoughts at all. If they had not found out anything and saw how gentle and kind she was, they might not have been able to help but think that they had misunderstood her. Those who could remain so calm were all experts among experts. Just then, Long Feiting called. Mu Huan stood up and picked up the call. ¡°Xiao Huan, are you alright?¡± Long Feiting asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with Gu Chenyi. He seems to have teamed up with someone to deal with you. Be careful today.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Gu Chenyi¡¯s acting skills are not good at all.¡± Long Feiting had felt that there was something wrong with Gu Chenyi recently. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan could tell even more. ¡°I told him that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he didn¡¯t believe me! I told him that if he cooperated with others, he would be cannon fodder who would die after being used. He even thought that he was very awesome!¡± When Long Feiting heard that Mu Huan had already known about it, he was relieved. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan knew. If they were prepared, someone else would usually die. As Long Feiting spoke, he looked at Gu Chenyi and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid?! Do you still think you¡¯re awesome? Xiao Huan and your uncle have long seen through you!¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Have you found out what his n is?¡± Although Mu Huan did not ask Long Feiting about his current situation, since he knew what Gu Chenyi wanted to do and was still with Gu Chenyi, he must have kidnapped Gu Chenyi and interrogated him. ¡°No, he refused to say anything. I really want to kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him, don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Mu Huan said. As Long Feiting was on speaker, Gu Chenyi heard her words. His face instantly darkened. ¡°Turn on the speaker. I want to speak to him,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°It¡¯s on.¡± ¡°Gu Chenyi, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live now. Tell me the entire n and I won¡¯t fuss over this matter. If you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll be finished when we return!¡± Mu Huan and Bo Junyan could tell that there was something wrong with Gu Chenyi. They knew that there was something wrong with him, but they weren¡¯t gods and didn¡¯t know what the entire n was. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Long Feiting is crazy,¡± Gu Chenyi said stubbornly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? I know what drug you put in that soup!¡± And you say you didn¡¯t do anything! You won¡¯t give up even after seeing Yellow River, huh! ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you!¡± Gu Chenyi insisted. The drug was colorless and odorless. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he drank the soup. It was impossible for her to know what drug he had used. She must be lying! ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s impossible for me to know what that drug is?¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± Did she really know what it was? Chapter 1239 - Who Is the Evil One (6) Chapter 1239: Who Is the Evil One (6) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That medicine is colorless and odorless when ced in the soup, but when you open the bottle, it will emit a unique smell.¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°...¡± She must be lying to him! Because he didn¡¯t smell anything when he poured the drug! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who gave you this drug, that person definitely doesn¡¯t know that the person who developed this colorless and odorless drug was me. Hence, I¡¯m especially sensitive to the smell of this drug. Normal people can¡¯t smell it and can¡¯t feel that it has a smell, but I know what it is.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the one who had developed the drug, she would have ignored the subtle smell and wouldn¡¯t have noticed this drug. Other than researching those medicine that could treat illnesses and save lives, Mu Huan¡¯s greatest interest was concocting some random drugs. There were all sorts of effects, such as internal or external ones, and they were all very effective. Some of the drugs would be sold at a high price. But no one knew that she had developed those drugs. . Using that drug on her, the person who had developed it, was really... Gu Chenyi: ¡°...!!¡± How was this possible?! Lily said that this drug had been passed down from her family¡¯s ancestors! It was impossible for anyone to know about it! Back then, when Lily gave him the drug, he was worried that Mu Huan, who was an expert in drugs, would discover it. Lily had told him not to worry and said that it had been passed down from her family¡¯s ancestors. No matter how capable Mu Huan was, it was impossible for her to detect this medicine. Now... Mu Huan was saying that she had developed this drug! ¡°This drug was originally a drug that could make people unconscious, but the taste has changed a little. It must have been modified by someone to make its effects even more ferocious.¡± As it was a drug that she had developed herself, the original smell was too familiar. Even if there was a slight difference in the smell, Mu Huan could still smell it. Although Gu Chenyi was a little convinced that Mu Huan had really developed this drug and that she had seen through everything, he still insisted on not giving up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I really didn¡¯t drug you!¡± ¡°Ha... Gu Chenyi, do you really think that I won¡¯t be ruthless to you just because you¡¯re Bo Junyan¡¯s nephew?¡± He refused to admit his mistake even at the brink of death! ¡°How can I admit to something I didn¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. In any case, no matter what kind of demon you are, the ones who will die will be you!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to say anything else when she saw someone walking toward her. ¡°Xiao Huan, I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you and Uncle!¡± Gu Chenyi said. He didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to think that he wanted to harm her. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to harm us? Gu Chenyi, don¡¯t you feel guilty saying this? Do you dare to say that you¡¯re very sure that you won¡¯t have hurt us by doing this? ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t dare! You can¡¯t! You know that working with others to drug us is very risky, but you still did it! ¡°Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if you do this? Do you not think you¡¯ve let your uncle down? He treats you so well! He dotes on you so much!¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t think much of it when Gu Chenyi drugged her. She felt sorry for her husband and felt the injustice for him. Her husband treated her nephew so well. Not only did his nephew resort to unscrupulous means to steal his wife, but he even colluded with others to drug him... ¡°And you said that you really didn¡¯t want to hurt us. You don¡¯t know how disgusting your words are! This is what you call a b*tch wanting to maintain her chastity!¡± Mu Huan said disgustedly. Chapter 1240 - Who Is the Evil One (7)

Chapter 1240: Who Is the Evil One (7)

Gu Chenyi clenched his fists tightly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Xiao Huan is right! This is what you call a b*tch wanting to maintain her chastity!¡± He had clearly done such a bad thing, yet he still wanted others to think that he was a good person. That he didn¡¯t want to harm them! He didn¡¯t even think about it after he was done in! Gu Chenyi tightened his grip. He really did not want to harm them. He had already done his best to protect them! Gu Chenyi had never felt that he was wrong because he felt that Mu Huan should be his. He treated himself as the protagonist of this movie. No matter what mistakes the protagonist made, he would always end up with the female protagonist. Mu Huan had liked him. In the beginning, he could still clearly remember the sweetness of the two of them being together. Every night, he was immersed in such a beautiful state and was unwilling to wake up. If he could return to the past, he was willing to pay any price! However, he could not return to her. He could only use other methods to do whatever it took to have her again. She was his to begin with, and he wasn¡¯t going to fight with anyone for her. Seeing that they were already very close, Mu Huan said, ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Long Feiting said. After Mu Huan hung up, she sent Long Feiting a text message. ¡°Release Gu Chenyi and be careful as you follow him.¡± Since he did not say anything, she would let him go first and follow him secretly. Besides, Gu Chenyi was part of this n. If he did not appear, the other party would definitely sense something. If they felt that something was amiss and canceled the n, she could not follow the vine to catch the other party. Long Feiting quickly replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Mu Huan put away her phone and returned to her seat. Bo Junyan turned to look at her. Although the two of them did not say anything, they tacitly conveyed a lot of information. After dinner... ¡°Look at the sumptuous food we¡¯ve prepared today. Many of them haven¡¯t been touched, and there are even more in the kitchen. Those pitiful people who were protesting around the pharmaceutical factory are still hungry even after they¡¯ve eaten. Let¡¯s get someone to pack up all the untouched food and bring them over for them to eat, alright?¡± Ling Wei¡¯s words not only showed her kindness, but it also reminded everyone that Mu Huan had said that she would personally go to the scene to apologize to the victims. ¡°Alright.¡± Sen Tai had always doted on Ling Wei and was happy to support her kindness. Without needing Ling Wei to say anything, the person-in-charge of the human rights organization said, ¡°Mrs. Bo, you seemed to have said that you were going to apologize to those pitiful people at the scene.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Huan said as she stood up. She had a look on her face that said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going, so what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Seeing that Mu Huan would definitely go, Ling Wei lowered her eyes and restrained her uncontroble emotions. Due to environmental protection, the pharmaceutical factory was located at the foot of a remote mountain. Usually, apart from the workers at the pharmaceutical factory, there were no outsiders here. It was a very quiet ce, but recently, it was very noisy. Perhaps it was because the employees of the pharmaceutical factory had leaked the information, but everyone knew that the pharmaceutical factory had a batch of very important goods that had to be manufactured as soon as possible. Hence, they surrounded the pharmaceutical factory to protest and forbid the workers from working. The ce waspletely surrounded. Before they reached the pharmaceutical factory, they saw a group of people in front. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that two-thirds of the people had been evacuated? Why are there so many people protesting?¡± Ling Wei asked. Chapter 1241 - Who Is the Evil One (8) Chapter 1241: Who Is the Evil One (8) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Tai was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are there so many people?¡± Mu Huan looked at the crowd not far away and lightly tapped her other hand. ¡°Gu Solna, go and ask what¡¯s going on.¡± Sen Tai asked his subordinate to see what was going on. Soon after Gu Solna left, he brought the person-in-charge over. ¡°Didn¡¯t many people evacuate previously? Why are there so many people today?¡± Sen Tai asked. ¡°Two of the people who had been unknowingly tested had passed away this afternoon. Their families felt that they had died early because of the test. Hence, they were very angry and pulled their rtives and friends back!¡± Sen Tai: ¡°...¡± . Why did the two of them die at this time? This matter was about to be resolved, but now... it might not be good... ¡°What? Two have passed away?¡± Ling Wei looked shocked. Then, she looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Mrs. Bo, did you know that those drugs have such side effects?¡± ¡°From what I know, those drugs won¡¯t cause such serious consequences.¡± Mu Huan knew very well about those illegal drugs. The drugs produced by NST were all fine after many experiments on animals. That was why they entered the human experiment stage. The risk of such a drug was very small. It was impossible for such a situation to have happened. ¡°Then how did the two of them die?¡± Ling Wei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to wait until we see their bodies and they¡¯re autopsied to confirm how they died and why,¡± Mu Huan said seriously. She pretended not to understand what Ling Wei really meant and replied so seriously that Ling Wei could not continue on this topic. It was true that one needed to see a corpse to determine how and why a person died. ... Under the lead of the person-in-charge, Mu Huan, Bo Junyan, and Sen Tai went to the center of the protest crowd. ¡°Everyone, quieten down for a moment. Let me introduce everyone. This is the current person-in-charge of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals, CEO Mu! She has a very sincere heart to solve the problem for everyone. If anyone has any questions or wants anything, you can just say it directly. CEO Mu will do her best to satisfy everyone¡¯s needs!¡± Sen Tai introduced Mu Huan to everyone. ¡°Satisfy all our needs? How can she satisfy them?! Can she make my son better? Look at him! Can he recover?! Do you know that those drugs ruined his life?! How is she going topensate for it in this lifetime?!¡± a woman shouted as she raised the child in her hand. Many people could not look straight at that child! Such a child hit everyone¡¯s heart, making them even angrier. As soon as the woman finished speaking, the family member of a person who had died immediately shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t want anything! We only want our family¡¯s health, as long as they can still live well!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want anything from you. We only want the health of our family, as long as they can still live well!¡± ¡°Let her return our health! Return it to our family!¡± Sen Tai: ¡°...¡± This person was already dead. How was she going to return his life? This was something even a god could not do. They were making such a request! What were they thinking? Just as he was about to say something... Suddenly, someone rushed forward excitedly and threw something at Mu Huan! ¡°You evil person! Why don¡¯t you die?!¡± Chapter 1242 - Moral Abduction (1) Chapter 1242: Moral Abduction (1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan instinctively dodged the thing that was thrown at her. When the other party saw this, he bent down and picked up another thing to throw at Mu Huan. But when he met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze, he did not dare to throw the thing in his hand. At this moment, under his signal, Sen Tai¡¯s men stood in front of Mu Huan to protect her from the public. Ling Wei was a little displeased when she saw this, but she did not say anything. She knew that Sen Tai needed Mu Huan and that he wanted to get the medicine from her. As the highest-ranking person in charge of the pharmaceutical and health department, even if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Huan¡¯s medicine, he still had to stand up and speak up in this situation, not to mention that he really needed it. Hence, he walked forward and looked at the people. ¡°I know that everyone is very angry and I can understand your anger and pain, but everyone knows that there are some things that can¡¯t be reversed. Most especially, a dead person can¡¯t be revived. This is something that even God can¡¯t do. Hence, the people who are alive can only be strong and look forward!¡± . What he meant was that everyone should be interested in the money. Although money could not buy back lives and health, what had already happened had already happened. It was impossible for them to want to recover! If you want money andpensation, we can talk about it. But if you insist on this, they can¡¯t give it to you. That person can only leave this ce without opening the pharmaceutical factory. What would they get if they shut down the factory and left Country F? Not only would they not get a single cent ofpensation, but many people would also lose their jobs in the future! Sometimes, some methods might seem heartless and cold, but this was the best thing for a person. Having money could lead to a good life. It was better than losing your health and vitality, then living on without the means to survive, right? Besides, this wasn¡¯t a life for a life situation where if a person killed someone, they really didn¡¯t want anypensation and had to make the other party pay with their life. Also, this matter wasn¡¯tmitted by Mu Huan. But she was still willing to pay a huge price to make up for it. She was really sincere! If they continued to insist on these impossible things, in the end, the ones who would suffer would only be themselves. ¡°What happened in the past is irreversible, but what about the future? If we let this pharmaceutical factory close, who can guarantee the health of the people in the future?¡± ¡°The air pollution from the pharmaceutical factory is so serious. Ever since Rui Hui built the factory here, the surrounding residents¡¯ respiratory infections have increased a lot. The incidence of cancer has also increased a lot. We can¡¯t just want money, life, and health!¡± ¡°Also, the illegal drugs were exposed this time. They apologized and took responsibility. What if they were to try the drugs illegally again in the future? We could only die irreversibly. They could only use money topensate us for the matter? Are our lives so cheap? Can they buy it with money?¡± In this sea of people, apart from those who were protesting, there were also many reporters. Among them were many reporters who were already prepared. Their questions were very sharp. ¡°Regarding these questions, CEO Mu will give everyone a satisfactory exnation,¡± Sen Tai said as he looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan took a step forward and said, ¡°Firstly, I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any illegal drug testing in the future! ¡°Secondly, regarding the pollution problem of the pharmaceutical factory that everyone is concerned about, I can guarantee that every factory of Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals will use the world¡¯s most advanced environmental protection facilities in the future.¡± Chapter 1243 - Moral Abduction (2) Chapter 1243: Moral Abduction (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Also, although resolving air pollution can¡¯t be guaranteed with environmental protection measures, when Rui Hui was building the factory, the location chosen was very remote, and it also made the best arrangements for the few residents around. Now, the Rui Hui Pharmaceuticals factory is at a distance from the residents, so it won¡¯t cause any harm to the residents. In other words, it won¡¯t cause any increase in respiratory infections. ¡°As for cancer, the probability is even lower. I can take out the relevant environmental test reports for everyone.¡± As a world-renowned pharmaceutical factory, Rui Hui had always had the most advanced environmental protection facilities. After Mu Huan took over, the first thing she did was to get someone to check the environmental protection measures of each factory. She had to ensure that they werepletelypliant. Mu Huan herself paid special attention to environmental protection. She would rather have less profits than do anything to destroy the environment. ¡°Your test report was given by the relevant departments.. The relevant departments are on your side. Can we believe the test report?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take it to a more well-known institution. As long as it¡¯s an institution that the health department approves of, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility if there¡¯s a problem during the examination!¡± Mu Huan dared to make such a promise. Mu Huan responded to the tricky questions of the reporters with ulterior motives. In the end, they didn¡¯t have anything to pick on. ¡°CEO Mu, what do you think of the human body test?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s very risky to use drugs on humans before confirming the effects and side effects? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to treating humans asb rats?¡± ¡°As long as it conforms to the medical ethics and the drug-tester volunteered, this is a matter of mutual consent.¡± Usually, the drug-tester was hired at a high price. They would inform the drug-tester of the drug¡¯s name, the side effects it might cause, and sign a contract with them to test the drug. There was definitely a risk. Most things that a person did were two-sided. Whatever you wanted, you might also lose. This was inevitable. ¡°Those who are willing to be drug-takers are mostly poor people. They are only drug-takers for the sake of money. Because of their poverty, they be guinea pigs, allowing you to use drugs on them at will and harm their health. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair? ¡°Why do you want these poor people to test the medicine that you¡¯ve developed instead of yourselves? Should the poor be controlled by you rich people and easily trampled on?¡± There were many people in this world who were bar spirits. For example, the person who asked this question knew that before confirming the effects and side effects of the drug, it would be risky to use it on the human body. However, if one didn¡¯t test the drug, how could one determine its effects and side effects? From the moment they had the medicine, they needed someone to test it. This was something that every country¡¯sw allowed. This wasn¡¯t something Mu Huan had created, and it wasn¡¯t something she could change at the moment. ¡°Everyone is equal. No one can trample on anyone and control their life and death. It¡¯s also up to them to choose whether to test the drug or not.¡± It was wrong to test the drug illegally without the approval of the drug-tester. It was a trampling. If it was voluntary, there was nothing wrong with that. ¡°They have no choice! Because they¡¯re poor! They don¡¯t have the money to live! They can only do this for the sake of their lives! ¡°As a capable person, doesn¡¯t CEO Mu think that you should help these poor people and not use their poverty to hurt them?¡± This reporter¡¯s words were the most ssic moral abduction! Chapter 1244 - Moral Abduction (3)

Chapter 1244: Moral Abduction (3)

¡°As a capable person, doesn¡¯t CEO Mu think that you should help these poor people and not use their poverty to hurt them?¡± This reporter¡¯s words were the most ssic moral abduction! You¡¯re so rich, so why don¡¯t you donate money to those poor people? Buying a bag costs tens of thousands, and eating a meal costs tens of thousands. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if you waste money like this? Don¡¯t you know that there are many people in this world who can¡¯t eat their fill? You¡¯re so rich, but instead of helping those who need help, you¡¯re using them to do things for you! You¡¯re utterly heartless! Let¡¯s not talk about being poor. There are many poor people in this world. Even if Mu Huan were to scatter all her assets and spend her life helping those poor people, there would still be many poor people in this world. For example, the people who were testing the medicine said that they were poor. Indeed, they were only testing the medicine because they needed money. However, many people were not that short of money such that without this money, they could not live. They were just toozy to do things. They only felt that money came quickly when it came to testing the medicine. They were willing to use their health and risk their lives in exchange for easy money. These were things that Mu Huan could not change. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that teaching a person to fish is better than giving them fish. If a person can reap benefits without paying a price, then he will only be more and more useless.¡± If there were endless money falling from the sky, they would only want to eat, drink, and y every day! Also, no one¡¯s money came from nothing. Everyone¡¯s money was earned through hard work. People could earn money easily because they had worked harder in the past. Besides, this world was unfair to begin with. Even God didn¡¯t give fairness, so how could she give it to others? Ha... He thought too highly of her. ¡°This is only your dignified excuse!¡± the reporter said indignantly. Mu Huan did not respond to the other party¡¯s words. Instead, she looked at the assistant beside her. The assistant immediately stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t you have...¡± She stated the worth of this reporter clearly. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re so rich andpassionate. If you¡¯re so kind, why don¡¯t you donate all your money to those poor people who need it?¡± The reporter: ¡°...¡± After a while. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask CEO Mu to donate all her money! I just feel that capable people should help those poor people who don¡¯t have the ability. Just like now, I¡¯m fighting for those people¡¯s interests and helping them!¡± ¡°Then what benefits do you want to fight for them?¡± The reporter: ¡°...¡± Why did they end up talking about benefits? The n had been to stand on the moral high ground and criticize Mu Huan. Then, they would incur public anger and cause everyone to lose control and charge at Mu Huan and the rest. Then, they would take the opportunity to create chaos. Now, how could they continue to incite the public? He didn¡¯t know why he was asked about benefits. The reporter, who didn¡¯t know what else to say, instinctively looked at Lily, wanting to ask her what to do next. If Mu Huan was really so good as to give out her money, this matter would be settled. The rest of the n would be ruined. Mu Huan followed that person¡¯s line of sight and saw Lily standing by the side. Lily had a certain status in Country F. Most people here believed in divination. She retracted her gaze and looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan expressed that he had already sent someone to deal with it. Mu Huan felt that her husband was really awesome. There were many things that he had gotten someone to do before she could say anything. Ling Wei looked at the situation coldly and knew that they were a bunch of useless things! Chapter 1245 - Moral Abduction (4) Chapter 1245: Moral Abduction (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Relying on them would definitely not work! She made a seemingly careless move. A heart-wrenching scream suddenly erupted in the quiet scene. ¡°We said that we don¡¯t want benefits! We don¡¯t want money! We only want health! We want our family¡¯s lives!¡± ¡°I only want my son¡¯s health!¡± Sen Tai: ¡°...¡± What was going on? Shouldn¡¯t they be convinced after talking for so long? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to talk about benefits next? But they didn¡¯t want anything! ¡°CEO Mu has made it very clear just now that your health wasn¡¯t destroyed by the pharmaceutical factory. As for your rtives¡¯ lives, there¡¯s still a need for an examination...¡± Stop fooling around and quickly take the money home, alright? ¡°Did you hear that? The truth is right in front of us. My son is this pitiful in front of everyone, but Lord Sen said that it wasn¡¯t the pharmaceutical factory that destroyed his health! If this isn¡¯t the case, then what did it? If you can say that this isn¡¯t the case, then how are we going to live in the future?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how are we going to survive in the future?!¡± ¡°A family member was killed and you said that he wasn¡¯t killed.. The child was crippled and you said that he wasn¡¯t. This...¡± Before the person could finish speaking... An old man rushed forward with a stick. ¡°Give me back my son¡¯s life! Give me back my son¡¯s life!¡± If he were to rush up like this, he would get blocked by the people in charge of protecting Mu Huan. They would definitely stop him. It was impossible for them not to do anything when he tried to hit someone like that. However, after they did that... That old man died... He died just like that. ¡°Someone¡¯s been beaten to death! Someone¡¯s been beaten to death!¡± someone shouted. Instantly, the entire scene became restless! ¡°They don¡¯t take our lives seriously. They dare to beat someone to death in front of so many people. We¡¯ll fight it out with them! If we die, we die together!¡± That excited and indignant voice infected many people. Especially since the old man who had died was one of the more prestigious people in this group. This made everyone, who was very angry to begin with, be even angrier, such that they were tempted by some well-intentioned words. Instantly, all of them picked up their weapons and dashed forward. ¡°We want them to pay with their lives!¡± ¡°Pay with your life!¡± the group shouted. Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control and that his men could not resist them, Sen Tai hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat quickly!¡± When faced with such a situation, they could only retreat first. After all, thew did not punish the masses. They couldn¡¯t kill so many people. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s hurry up and retreat!¡± Ling Wei said as she looked at Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. ording to the time the medicine should take effect, the two of them should now be in a dizzy state such that they¡¯d faint during their retreat. But the two of them looked fine. There was no sign of them fainting. This situation should be as she had predicted. But Gu Chenyi¡¯s drug use had been seen through by Mu Huan. Fortunately, Ling Wei was prepared. It was better to rely on oneself than anyone else! Right now, they were at the center of protection. Those people could not hurt them. But once they evacuated, there would be many opportunities for the crowd to get close to Mu Huan and kill her by ident. Just then, Gu Chenyi, who believed that he had managed to sneak out, rushed over. When he saw that the scene was in chaos and those people were attacking with weapons, he looked around worriedly, afraid that something would happen to Mu Huan. When he saw that she was standing with Bo Junyan, he heaved a sigh of relief. ording to the time, the two of them should have copsed by now, but they didn¡¯t. This... He didn¡¯t know how to continue with the n. He had suddenly let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Huan was fine. Then he thought of something, and he once again wanted something to happen to her. Chapter 1246 - Who Is Stronger (1) Chapter 1246: Who Is Stronger (1) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because only if something happened to her would he have the chance to continue with his n and have her. Xiao Huan and Long Feiting both felt that he couldn¡¯t do it. It was because their understanding of him was still stuck in the past. And he was no longer the him from the past. He really wasn¡¯t. He had the ability, the absolute ability! He didn¡¯t say anything or give up. He was only cooperating with someone because he could really ensure their safety. He really didn¡¯t want to harm them. But now, neither of them had copsed... . Could it be that he could only use that move? Just as his thoughts were in a mess... On Mu Huan¡¯s side. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll deal with things here.¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. ¡°No, Hubby, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°If no one deals with it here, they¡¯ll destroy the factory as soon as we leave,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°But they¡¯re so violent, and you can¡¯t be ruthless. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to stay here. If the factory is destroyed, so be it.¡± Mu Huan looked unwilling to part with him. ¡°There¡¯s medicine inside waiting to be delivered. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bo Junyan caressed her head. ¡°Hubby...¡± Ling Wei looked at the two of them, who were being so lovey-dovey that they were unwilling to separate. Bo Junyan was actually even waiting for the medicine to be produced by Mu Huan¡¯s pharmaceutical factory. For such a small benefit, he was willing to be left behind and face danger. It made her feel even more jealous. Unwilling to part ways? Then die together today! ¡°Be good and leave first. Their main target is you. After you leave, they won¡¯t be so agitated and it¡¯ll be easy to deal with them,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Huan nodded reluctantly after being convinced by him. ¡°Mr. Bo, let¡¯s go together. There are so many people and they¡¯re so agitated. It¡¯ll be dangerous for you to stay here.¡± Seeing that Mu Huan was about to leave, Ling Wei advised Bo Junyan to follow her. If the two of them were to separate, she would have to split her men into two groups to deal with them. This way, the chances of sess would be rtively low. Furthermore, once only one of them was killed, the other would definitely immediately counterattack. At that time, the one who would die would be her. She had to wipe them out in one fell swoop! Ling Wei¡¯s words made Mu Huan and Bo Junyan certain that she was the mastermind this time. She wanted the two of them to work together so that they could catch them in one fell swoop! Mu Huan received a call from Long Feiting. After confirming who Gu Chenyi was working with and what he wanted to do to them, she thought that the person working with Gu Chenyi might be Ling Wei. Because with Ling Wei¡¯s current status, her scheming methods, and the grudges between them, she was the most likely person! Furthermore, Gu Chenyi had not drugged them during the past few days that they had been in Country F. It was definitely not a coincidence that he had drugged them before they went to Sen Tai¡¯s residence today. During the meal, Ling Wei kept leading the topic to make Mu Huan meet the protesters. It made Mu Huan realize that what they wanted to do might be to incite the protesters. Once there, it was an easy matter to bribe people. The mother who had given birth to a deformed child, the families of the people who had suddenly died... she had sent someone to investigate before she came. Not long after she arrived, the results of the investigation were out. The ount of the mother who had given birth to a deformed child suddenly had a huge sum of money. As for the two families who had lost someone, their family members had died in a hurry and in very suspicious circumstances. This made Mu Huan feel that the sudden death of those two people was premeditated, along with the other things that happened. Chapter 1247 - Who Is Stronger (2)

Chapter 1247: Who Is Stronger (2)

Sen Tai¡¯s men had only pushed that old man a little. Because the other party was an old man, they hadn¡¯t dared to use much strength, yet the other party fell to the ground and died. It looked like a sudden heart attack. In order to cause amotion, the other party had killed three people in session. This level of viciousness made Mu Huan feel that the other party might not only want to cause trouble but also wanted to take the opportunity to get them killed here! Hence, she had discussed with Bo Junyan at thest minute. The two of them pretended to want to split up and evacuate in two directions to confirm that the other party¡¯s target was either one of them or the two of them. If the other party¡¯s target was just one of them, the two of them separating and retreating would be exactly what the other party wanted. The other party would definitely not say anything. If her target was the two of them, and if Ling Wei was who they had guessed her to be, which was the person working with Gu Chenyi, they could see whether she was the mastermind or whether someone was above her. If she had to wait for orders before acting, she would definitely seek the mastermind¡¯s opinion. If she was the mastermind, she would definitely say something to advise them. Hence, now that Ling Wei had persuaded the two of them to leave together, they had confirmed her identity as the mastermind. This made Mu Huan look at Bo Junyan. Your ex-fiancee, whom you grew up with, is quite ruthless! It¡¯s fine if she wants her love rival¡¯s life, but she even wants yours! Although Bo Junyan had not wanted to tell Mu Huan about the unhappy things regarding Ling Wei back at Sen Tai¡¯s house, he had heard Mu Huan say that only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. If she did not even know the personality and background of her enemy, she would definitely die. He¡¯d roughly told her about Ling Wei. Bo Junyan: ¡°...¡± He knew that Ling Wei had been ruthless since she was young, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. She didn¡¯t even take human lives seriously. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised when he thought about it. This was because once a person started killing, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for them to take another person¡¯s life. Ever since she killed that university teacher, her life had beenpletely ruined. She would never return to it. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan did not really want to separate and retreat. Now that Ling Wei had said this, Mu Huan took the opportunity to say, ¡°Mrs. Sen is right. Hubby, it¡¯s dangerous for you to stay here. Let¡¯s leave together!¡± Bo Junyan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± When Ling Wei heard this, a sinister look shed across her eyes. Apart from these protestors, Sen Tai had also ordered Ling Wei¡¯s men to protect Mu Huan. Just now, Mu Huan and the other two were standing together with Sen Tai. In the center of the protective circle, it wasn¡¯t good if these people went easy on them because of him. Once they retreated, Sen Tai and Ling Wei would have to walk in front. When the protesting crowd rushed up, they would instinctively protect Sen Tai. This way, they would go easy on him and no one would notice anything. Everything was as Ling Wei had nned. She walked in front with Sen Tai while Mu Huan and Bo Junyan walked behind. They had only taken a few steps down the stairs when... Her ambushers encouraged the protesters to rush toward them. There were really too many people! Furthermore, they were all ordinary citizens. This made those people, even if they weren¡¯t Ling Wei, not dare to make a move. In the face of the protests of ordinary citizens, if they were to be ruthless and cause something to happen to these people who were protesting, then the matter would be even bigger! They couldn¡¯t be ruthless. Those people who were provoked and angered were attacking them crazily! They made them retreat in defeat. Right at this moment, a strange fragrance suddenly filled the air. It spread very fast, and when Mu Huan smelled it, she hurriedly covered her nose. By the time Bo Junyan did the same, it was already toote. # Chapter 1248 - Who Is Stronger (3)

Chapter 1248: Who Is Stronger (3)

¡°What drug is it?¡± Bo Junyan looked at Mu Huan. Although he didn¡¯t know much about drugs, this strange fragrance and the change in his body, as well as the grave expression on Mu Huan¡¯s face, let him know that this one wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°It¡¯s the fragrance of a butterfly. It¡¯s fine for ordinary people to smell it, but those who have eaten mackerel will feel weak all over.¡± And they had just eaten mackerel at noon. Bo Junyan frowned, his gaze turning frighteningly dark. Mu Huan covered her mouth and nose with one hand and rummaged in her pocket with the other to find a medicine that could temporarily relieve her pain... This Ling Wei was ruthless, and her moves were so vicious that it was impossible to guard against her. There was no problem with the mackerel at noon. Furthermore, Ling Wei and Sen Tai had eaten it, so this did not ur to her. However, butterfly fragrance had been lost for a long time. She had seen the description of this drug and its smell in an ancient book. That was why she¡¯d thought of this drug when she smelled it. It was rted to the mackerel. Where did Ling Wei get the drug? And since she had such a powerful drug, why did she ask Gu Chenyi to drug them? Was it to make them realize her scheme and feel that they had control over the entire situation? She wanted to use this to confuse them and lower their guard so that they wouldn¡¯t think that she would drug them? Or was it a double preparation? She looked up at Ling Wei, who was walking in front. At this moment, Ling Wei turned around and met Mu Huan¡¯s gaze. The corners of her lips curved up slightly. It was the arrogant and vicious smile of the strong. Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Was she trying to make them weak all over so they would then die in this conflict as an ident? A drug like the butterfly fragrance could not be detected through an autopsy after the incident. When the time came, they would meet a protesting crowd and be identally killed. The murderer would be a group of ordinary people and could not be med. Even if they found a few leaders, they would not be able to find Ling Wei. She could continue to live a carefree life. This move was really impressive! Ling Wei was obviously capable. Indeed, she was very formidable! However, such a formidable person was forced to undergo stic surgery to live. She used to be quite formidable! Mu Huan was still in the mood to be narcissistic at a time like this. But when it came to stic surgery, for Ling Wei to be able to do it so sessfully and so naturally, the person who did it was definitely an expert among experts. And as long as it was an expert in the pharmaceutical industry, there were very few people she didn¡¯t know. However, she didn¡¯t find out who did it. It was said that she had taken the initiative to jump off the cliff after disappearing for a few days. She must have been setting up the ce when she went missing. Before she jumped off the cliff, she must have contacted the doctor. It looked like this doctor was not ordinary! Ling Wei could get such a drug from that doctor. Mu Huan had guessed correctly. Although Ling Wei felt that Gu Chenyi was different from before and was a little stronger, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were stronger. They could easily sense that there was something wrong with a person. Just relying on him to drug them had too low of a sess rate. She¡¯d had to make double preparations. This te of incense was the double insurance she had prepared. It wasn¡¯t easy to sessfully drug Mu Huan, a drug expert. Even if her biological mother had drugged her, she would be seen through, let alone be drugged. She thought about it and realized that there was only one way to sessfully drug her. That was, to do it twice. The first attempt was to be absolutely harmless. This way, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. # Chapter 1249 - Who Is Stronger (4)

Chapter 1249: Who Is Stronger (4)

The second step was to sessfully drug Mu Huan without even approaching her. After she told that person about these two points, he provided her with this butterfly fragrance. He told her that if she used the butterfly fragrance alone, it would be a special fragrance that would not have any poisonous side effects on people. However, people who had eaten mackerel would feel weak when they smelled the fragrance. Butterfly fragrance was a drug that spread in the air. It was very fast. By the time you smelled it, you¡¯d have already been drugged. This was something that no one could guard against. The mackerel was harmless, but the butterfly fragrance was impossible to guard against. The sess rate of the drug was 100%! The man had assured her that the sess rate was indeed 100%! That person even said that there was no antidote to the butterfly fragrance. No matter how capable Mu Huan was, no matter how much medicine she had on her, she would at most be able to find a drug simr to epinephrine to strengthen their stamina for a short period of time. She would not be able to find an antidote. Furthermore, she had people release that fragrant drug from all directions. The two of them could not hold on for long. As for Mu Huan¡¯s bodyguards, she had added mackerel in their lunch. Now... Ling Wei looked over. Many people had already copsed. No matter how much Mu Huan and Bo Junyan could hold on, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for more than a few minutes. And in this situation, it was very difficult to break through the human wall and retreat. Once the two of them copsed, her men would produce a few hidden knives. A group of angry people would rush over and trample the two of them to death! She wanted the two of them to die a horrible death! Just as she was smiling viciously, she saw Gu Chenyi squeezing toward her from the corner of her eye. She immediately looked at the people she had arranged and asked them to finish him off while Gu Chenyi was not on guard. Just like what Bo Junyan had said, once a person started killing, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few more people. From the start, no matter if Gu Chenyi seeded or not, even if he was just an essory, she would not let him leave Country F alive. The more troublesome thing was that Sen Nalin¡¯s people wanted Bo Junyan to live. Those people who were originally waiting were now rushing up to protect him. Mu Huan had asked Long Feiting to follow Gu Chenyi secretly. Hence, Long Feiting did not dare to get too close to Gu Chenyi, afraid that he would be discovered. Hence, when he arrived at the pharmaceutical factory, he saw that the scene was already in a mess. He looked around a few times but could not find Gu Chenyi. It was easy to find Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, but the two of them were surrounded by a crowd and it wasn¡¯t easy to squeeze in. However, even though he was very far away, Long Feiting still realized that something was amiss with Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. This made him bring his men and squeeze toward Mu Huan with all their might. However, there were too many people protesting. They formed a thick wall of flesh. Even if everyone didn¡¯t have much ability, there was strength in numbers. When there were many people and you couldn¡¯t kill them, it really made it difficult to make them move. As he squeezed toward Mu Huan, he saw Gu Chenyi, whom he had been searching for but could not find. Just as he was about to grab Gu Chenyi, Gu Chenyi had already squeezed in. Seeing this, Long Feiting was furious. He didn¡¯t care if these were ordinary citizens or not. He got his bodyguards to be ruthless! If he had to kill all of these people, he would kill his way out. This was because he felt that Mu Huan¡¯s situation was getting worse. # Chapter 1250 - Who’s the Final Winner (1)

Chapter 1250: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (1)

Aftering to this foreign country, she had felt that there was something wrong with Sen Tai¡¯s wife. Mu Huan had brought many types of drugs with her, and there were many that could be poured out. She did not use them earlier because these people were all ordinary citizens. If she made them all copse, given that there were already talks regarding ulterior motives and exploitation, and not to mention that this would be reprehensible in the international medical field once this kind of medicine was exposed, it would lead to more serious consequences. However, given the current situation, she had no choice but to use it. The temporary antidote that she had given Bo Junyan and herself had little effect. If she did not use it, the two of them might really die here! However, just as she was about to take out the medicine, the sky suddenly shook. In the beginning, no one knew what was going on until someone shouted, ¡°Earthquake!¡± The protesters were all at the entrance of the pharmaceutical factory. The building at the entrance was higher. As the world shook, the building started to shake. ¡°Run!¡± With this shout, the people who were surrounding Mu Huan dispersed and looked for an empty space. Seeing this, Mu Huan put the drug away. When the crowd had surrounded them earlier, all of Sen Tai¡¯s men had gone to protect him. Mu Huan and the rest had almost fallen. Hence, she and Bo Junyan were pushed away by the crowd. ¡°Hubby, over here!¡± She raised her increasingly weak hand and shook it, making Bo Junyane over to her. When Bo Junyan saw her, he immediately ran toward her. Due to his constitution, his condition was slightly better than Mu Huan¡¯s. Ling Wei knew that Bo Junyan was not sensitive to knockout drugs. The knockout drugs could not make him lose his stamina. Hence, whether it was the drug that Gu Chenyi had drugged him with or the butterfly fragrance, they were not knockout drugs. They were poison. After being poisoned, one would feel weak all over and would find it difficult to breathe and would fall unconscious. However, because Bo Junyan¡¯s constitution was strong, his poisoning situation was lighter than Mu Huan¡¯s. Ling Wei also knew that Mu Huan had that kind of drug that could make people copse one by one. Hence, her people were all wearing masks. Under such circumstances, her people could have quickly killed their way to Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s side and killed the two of them. Unexpectedly, such an ident happened, causing the crowd to run around! It caused the people she had secretly arranged to be scattered. However, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan did not have much stamina now. Although the world soon stopped shaking, because the scene was too chaotic and she could not find the people who were originally hiding, Ling Wei had been following her closely. The people who were in charge of protecting her had gone to assassinate Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. After feeling vexed, she suddenly felt that this situation was better to create an ident. Thinking about it, even the heavens were helping her! But... Heaven¡¯s will was unpredictable. Before her men could reach Mu Huan and Bo Junyan, they heard a series of screams. She instinctively looked up, and what she saw made her expression change drastically! Rui Hui¡¯s pharmaceutical factory was built downstream in terms of geographical location. There was a reservoir upstream, and the strong earthquake caused the reservoir to copse. The torrential flood was like a ferocious beast that had broken out of its cage, charging down fiercely. ¡°Quick, get in the car and run!¡± Seeing this, Sen Tai pulled Ling Wei into the car and was about to run. It was just that although the mountains were no longer shaking, the buildings were still copsing, and the cars were also twisting. Especially with such a fierce mountain torrent, let alone them being unable to make it in time, even if they got into the car, they might not be able to drive it away. Before they could run to the car, the ferocious mountain torrent swept over. # Chapter 1251 - Who’s the Final Winner (2)

Chapter 1251: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (2)

In the face of natural disasters, humans were always so tiny and helpless. No matter how formidable a person was, they could not withstand anything at this point, especially Mu Huan and Bo Junyan, who were still very weak. Just as Bo Junyan was about to run to Mu Huan¡¯s side and pull her up to the high ground beside him, the mountain torrent rushed over and instantly swept everyone down. idents always came so suddenly that they caught people off guard. This was unexpected. And it happened so fast that no one could escape! They didn¡¯t even have the time to speak! The impact of the flood from the mountain was too great. Even though Mu Huan was in good health and was good at swimming and holding her breath, she was still in danger under such circumstances. Furthermore, her limbs were weak. Just as she was feeling dizzy from the flood and choking on the dirty water... Mu Huan had only one thought. If she could live, she would torture Ling Wei to death! F*ck! This feeling of struggling with all your might but being unable to move, only being able to watch helplessly as the darkness attacked you and death approached step by step, was really too maddening! At this point, Bo Junyan¡¯s situation was not any better than Mu Huan¡¯s, but he still tried his best to grab Mu Huan. However, under such an impact, his body became increasingly weak, and he could not grab anything at all. Seeing his wife being washed away in front of him, he was helpless. Under this sense of helplessness that had been turned up to the extreme, this man, who had always been calm andposed, whose expression did not change even when a mountain was about to copse in front of him and whose mental state had always been stable, was about to go crazy! His eyes were red! The more capable a person was, the more they would copse and go crazy when they were powerless! Because everything had always been under their control, they didn¡¯t allow any idents to happen. But an ident had happened just like that, and it was even a life-and-death situation! How could they not go crazy... Just as Mu Huan felt that she was about to die like this, something suddenly grabbed her and pulled her up forcefully. She desperately opened her weak eyes and saw a rope pulling her up. She wanted to try harder to see what it was, but she lost consciousness. Apart from her being pulled up high, Bo Junyan was also pulled up high by a special rope. Gu Chenyi said that he was different. He was confident that he was. Two years ago, he had coincidentally saved a big shot. His subordinates were all very capable. This time, to ensure Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s safety, he had called in this huge favor to transfer half of the other party¡¯s men to lie in ambush around them. When the mountain torrent came crashing down, because the people he had ced in ambush were high up on both sides, they immediately locked onto their target to save them. That was the only reason they could save Mu Huan, Bo Junyan, and Gu Chenyi from up high. However, no matter how timely they were, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, who were already drugged, fainted after being dragged by the choking water. Mu Huan lost consciousness beforeing up, and Bo Junyan only lost consciousness aftering up. As he and Mu Huan were rescued separately, he did not know that Mu Huan had also been saved. He only took a nce at the person who had saved him and fainted. Gu Chenyi had not been poisoned. He was fine, so he only choked on some dirty water. Compared to the three of them who were saved in time, Long Feiting was very unlucky. He was directly flushed away. Now, he didn¡¯t know where he was flushed to, and it was unknown whether he was alive or dead. # Chapter 1252 - Who’s the Final Winner (3)

Chapter 1252: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (3)

Ling Wei and Sen Tai were also flushed away. Ling Wei would never have thought that things would turn out this way. This was really the case. No matter how much a person schemed, they could not win against the heavens or an ident. When an ident happened, no one could stop it! At night. On the cruise away from Country F. The geological disaster this time had caused arge number of casualties in Country F. The tourists were all in a hurry to return to their country. Hence, be it over the water,nd, or harbor, they were all very busy and chaotic. The ships that went out to sea, in particr, did not examine people so carefully. Furthermore, Gu Chenyi had already prepared everything. Hence, it was easy for him to leave with the unconscious Mu Huan. Long Feiting said that he was cannon fodder who would die after being used. Gu Chenyi said that he wasn¡¯t. He really wasn¡¯t! He had never thought of relying on the people Sen Nalin had prepared for him to leave and for her to find a doctor or something. He didn¡¯t believe them! He knew that they were using him. Actually, he was also using them! On the surface, he only pretended that he was drugging her. In fact, he had prepared more thoroughly than them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to board the cruise that he had left in sessfully. One dayter, they would reach the ce he had decided on and live there with Mu Huan. No one would be able to find them! Gu Chenyi had nned to leave Country F with Mu Huan and go to a ce where no one knew them. He would abandon everything and start afresh. It wasn¡¯t just his beautiful imagination. He had nned out everything. Before leaving Country F, he even got someone to hand his uncle to Sen Nalin. He asked her to wait for his uncle to wake up and say that his uncle was saved by her men. Her men could not save Xiao Huan. Sen Nalin was interested in his uncle and wanted him. Perhaps this would fulfill their wish. If his uncle could be with someone of Sen Nalin¡¯s status in the future, Gu Chenyi wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty. Gu Chenyi felt that the heavens were really helping him this time! This was because no matter what he had nned previously, even if he could have sessfully knocked his uncle unconscious, there was a high chance that his uncle would find him after he escaped from Country F. Now that such a serious geological disaster had happened, so many people had died and disappeared. Many of them were buried underground and could no longer be found. This situation would make his uncle think when he woke up that Xiao Huan had been buried by a mountain torrent. Even if he didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Huan was dead, he would only search in Country F. He would never think that Gu Chenyi had sessfully taken Xiao Huan away. He wouldn¡¯t think of this. He wouldn¡¯t think of looking for them. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them! This match was a showdown between the strong. In the end, no one was stronger than the heavens. In the end, the one who seeded the most was Gu Chenyi, the weakest among them. Everyone felt that he was cannon fodder. He could not do it, but he had be the greatest victor. This could be perfectly described as the revenge of the cannon fodder! Gu Chenyi retracted his thoughts and looked at Mu Huan, who was lying on the bed. ¡°How is she now? When will she wake up?¡± The doctor, John, who had just finished giving Mu Huan a checkup, said, ¡°We¡¯ve already used the antidote. The injuries on her body are all superficial. She¡¯ll wake up in the second half of the night at thetest.¡± After he confirmed that Mu Huan¡¯s body was fine, Gu Chenyi¡¯s worried heart finally returned to its original state. He then said, ¡°Then when is it suitable to hypnotize her?¡± This doctor, John, was not only an all-rounder, but he was also an expert in psychology and hypnotism. # Chapter 1253 - Whos the Final Winner (4)

Chapter 1253: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (4)

Gu Chenyi wanted Mu Huan¡¯s memories to stop at the time when she had just agreed to his pursuit. He wanted her to forget everything that had happened after that, to let the two of them return to their sweetest times and let their lives return to normal. John nced at Mu Huan and retracted his gaze. ¡°I heard from Master that she was hypnotized by Eisen and still remembered many things.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Chenyi nodded and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re better than Eisen? Since you¡¯re so good at hypnotizing her, she definitely won¡¯t slowly remember something like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little better than Eisen, but no matter how good our hypnotism is, it can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t remember anything when she¡¯s someone with strong self-awareness. This is especially so if you only want her to forget a portion of her memories and keep some of them. Under such circumstances, it¡¯s even more difficult to give a guarantee,¡± Dr. John said. ¡°You were so sure and so good before. Why can¡¯t you guarantee it now?¡± Gu Chenyi frowned. ¡°When I said those words earlier, I didn¡¯t know that she had been hypnotized by Eisen before. To be honest, I¡¯m not much stronger than Eisen. If she could still remember after he had hypnotized her so strongly already, then she¡¯s too extraordinary. Even if I used the strongest type of hypnosis I know, I can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Actually, I suggest that you don¡¯t make her keep her memories and let her forget everything. It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t even know who she is! Because with her past memories, she has her original independent personality. This will make her unable to help but think about what had happened to her all these years. If she can¡¯t remember it, she¡¯ll think of all sorts of ways to investigate what happened to her in the past few years. ¡°If she was a nameless ordinary person, that would be fine. There wouldn¡¯t be much to investigate. But she¡¯s a very famous person. This way, it would be easy for her to find out all her deeds these past few years. When that timees, can you control her and not let her return to her position? ¡°Once she returns to her post, Bo Junyan will definitelye looking for her. When that happens, can you still be with her?¡± Actually, from the start, John had felt that Gu Chenyi was too idealistic and unrealistic. He wanted Mu Huan to remember her feelings for him and what had happened in the past. How could he possibly stay with her forever? How could she not be found by Bo Junyan? If it¡¯s like this, even if Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t find them, Mu Huan would find a way to find him! Gu Chenyi was too naive and idealistic! It was just that he couldn¡¯t say this in the past. Now that the n had seeded, he could say this. Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­¡± It was like this¡­ If he kept Xiao Huan¡¯s memory, it would indeed be as he had said. But if she forgot everything and even herself, then¡­ ¡°When a person has no memory, she will be especially dependent on the first person she sees when she opens her eyes. Such a fledglingplex will make it easier for her to fall in love with you. If you want to be with her forever, the most important thing is not to separate her from Bo Junyan but to make her fall in love with you! ¡°Only by falling in love with you would she never leave you. Even if she were to recall anything in the future, she would have lived with you for a long time by then because she loved you. If the two of you had a child, she wouldn¡¯t suffer so much and wouldn¡¯t think about returning to Bo Junyan¡¯s side.¡± John described a beautiful scene to Gu Chenyi. Chapter 1254 - Whos the Final Winner (5)

Chapter 1254: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (5)

In fact, what he said was the truth. Compared to letting Mu Huan retain a certain amount of memory, making her lose all her memories was the best solution. This was also the slowest way that she could remember everything. And before she could remember anything, if she and Gu Chenyi had been cohabiting and even had a child. Then¡­ Thinking about it, Gu Chenyi was very excited! He felt that John was right. This was the safest way to have Mu Huan! His previous thoughts were too idealistic and unrealistic! ¡°Then hypnotize her and make her forget everything!¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for hypnosis,¡± John said. Gu Chenyi was stunned. ¡°If not that, then what?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a drug that, after it¡¯s been injected, can make her forget everything in the past. Like a piece of white paper, her life will be written on by you in the future.¡± John¡¯s words were as tempting as they could be. Although Gu Chenyi really wanted that kind of future, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Besides, he had been following Mu Huan all these years and paying close attention to all the movements in the pharmaceutical industry. This made him understand a lot about drugs. ¡°What kind of drug can have such an effect?¡± His Xiao Huan had never made such a drug. In fact, she might not even know that there was such a drug. Otherwise, since she found him so annoying, she would have already given him a shot of that drug to make him forget everything! ¡°DN.¡± John said the name of the drug. ¡°Who developed this drug? What side effects does it have?¡± Gu Chenyi was at ease when it came to hypnosis because hypnosis would not cause any substantial damage to the brain. However, he felt that it was very unsafe to use such a miraculous drug that could make a person lose their memory. After all, the human brain was in charge of memory. A drug that could make a person lose their memory would definitely hurt the brain. Otherwise, how could one forget? ¡°There are some side effects, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. It¡¯s not that big.¡± John knew that Gu Chenyi would not believe him even if he said that there were no side effects. ¡°Let me see what kind of drug it is first. Then, I¡¯ll look at its medicinal properties and try it on someone else. After I see the effects, I¡¯ll decide if I want to give it to Xiao Huan,¡± Gu Chenyi said. John: ¡°¡­¡± This Gu Chenyi was more cautious than he had expected. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°By the time you¡¯re done with this series of things, Mu Huan would have woken up long ago. If we want to erase her memory, we can only do it before she wakes up, and she¡¯ll wake up in thetter half of the night! Don¡¯t worry, this medicine will only cause slight damage to the part of the central nervous system that controls memory. It won¡¯t affect her.¡± His orders were to ruin Mu Huan¡¯s talent and make her be ordinary in the future. He had to use drugs on her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gu Chenyi and his men had been guarding Mu Huan closely ever since he had saved her, along with how he had gotten someone to prepare every type of medicine, he would have given Mu Huan the drug without Gu Chenyi knowing. If he had had the time to give Mu Huan the medicine directly, he wouldn¡¯t have had had to tell Gu Chenyi about using this drug at all. Gu Chenyi frowned. No matter how much Gu Chenyi was obsessed with Mu Huan, no matter how much he liked her and wanted to have her, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her at all, and especially not her brain. Even if the doctor said that it wouldn¡¯t affect her much, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. ¡°Mr. Gu, we don¡¯t have much time. I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible,¡± John said. Just as Gu Chenyi was about to say something¡­ ¡°Just hypnotize her. There¡¯s no need to use drugs.¡± Chapter 1255 - Whos the Final Winner (6)

Chapter 1255: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That sudden voice made everyone in the room look at the door. ¡°Uncle Yu! Why are you here?!¡± Gu Chenyi shouted in surprise when he saw the person. This Uncle Yu was the big shot he had saved. Not only was there kindness between them, but there was also friendship. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to mobilize so many people with just favors. ¡°I happen to be free recently, so I came over to take a look,¡± the man called Uncle Yu said lightly. Before Gu Chenyi could say anything, the man looked at the doctor and said, ¡°Hypnosis can also make her forget about her past.¡± Facing the man¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through one¡¯s heart, the doctor, John, felt his heart tremble. However, he said calmly, ¡°Her autonomy is too strong.. If it¡¯s only hypnosis, she might recover very quickly. Only with a drug can the effect besting.¡± ¡°With your capabilities, you can hypnotize her and stop her froming into contact with everything that happened in the past. She won¡¯t be able to recall anything from the past for at least two years. If she were to have an affair and give birth to a child, it would be done in a year. It won¡¯t take long,¡± Uncle Yu said. After a year or two of nurturing their rtionship and giving birth to the child, everything would have changed even if Mu Huan remembered something. This drug could make her lose her memory forever. Not to mention, it would directly damage the brain. John: ¡°¡­¡± Under such circumstances, he knew that he would be suspected if he said anything else. He looked up at Gu Chenyi. He seemed to be saying, ¡°Do you want her to be unable to remember for a long time, or do you want her to remember quickly?¡± He thought that Gu Chenyi would at least hesitate for a while. This way, after this Uncle Yu left, he could convince Gu Chenyi again. If Gu Chenyi insisted on using the drug, Uncle Yu would definitely not say anything else. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s hypnotize her. There¡¯s no need for medicine.¡± The brain was the most sophisticated organ in the body. Without its function, a person could goatose. A drug that could make one forget what had happened on that day could cause irreversible damage to the brain after one woke up, let alone this drug that would make her forget everything for a long time. He would rather take the risk of her remembering everything quickly than let her suffer such damage. John: ¡°¡­¡± Did this Gu Chenyi really want to be with Mu Huan forever? How could he not hesitate? Given that Eisen had already hypnotized Mu Huan, yet Mu Huan still recalled a memory like Bo Junyan in such a short period of time, why did he¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me your hypnosis skills aren¡¯t good enough and you¡¯re actually inferior to Eisen?¡± Uncle Yu narrowed his eyes at John as if he had seen through something. This made John¡¯s heart tighten. He knew that if he continued, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave alive. Hence, he didn¡¯t say anything more about using the drug on Mu Huan. If they asked him to hypnotize her, he would. Eventually, John felt that it was about time. He hypnotized Mu Huan and left. Uncle Yu looked at Mu Huan, who was lying on the bed. ¡°How are her injuries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just superficial wounds,¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°Since it¡¯s not a problem, get moving!¡± Uncle Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi was stunned when he met his gaze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should have Mu Huan before she wakes up.¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­!!¡± She was injured and unconscious right now. How could he do such a thing?! Even though Gu Chenyi was gloomy and scheming, he was ultimately raised in the sunlight. His heart was not dark to the point of being very evil. Chapter 1256 - Whos the Final Winner (7)

Chapter 1256: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Given Mu Huan¡¯s condition after she was hypnotizedst time, even if she lost her memory, she would still be a very cautious and sensitive person. If you don¡¯t seal your rtionship with her before she wakes up, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get into her bed in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was looking down on him. Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­¡± It was really possible, just likest time¡­ But¡­ even so, he couldn¡¯t¡­ After a while, he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right! I can get John to hypnotize Xiao Huan into loving me very much. This way, even if she doesn¡¯t remember me, she¡¯ll remember her love for me. Furthermore, she¡¯ll forget everything and wake up with a nestlingplex. The two of us will definitely be in love¡­¡± Gu Chenyi had liked Mu Huan since he was in Year One, and he had never let go of her. Other than that night when he was drugged by Lin Qingya, he had never touched another woman.. The more he liked her, the more he cherished her. Even if it was fake, he still wanted them to be together while they were sober. Instead of getting her like this¡­ ¡°Logically speaking, you can get John to hypnotize her into loving you, but Mu Huan is different from others. I¡¯m afraid that the effects won¡¯t be good. Besides, even if it¡¯s effective, you should have more assurance first,¡± Uncle Yu said. Those beautiful oues were all in the future. No one knew what would happen tomorrow. They didn¡¯t know if the future could y out as they thought. If they sealed things first, no matter what happened in the future, not only would it not be a loss, but it would also be a guarantee. ¡°You have to know that no matter what, it¡¯s always best to strike first and gain the upper hand!¡± As long as what was in his hands was his. Gu Chenyi understood Uncle Yu¡¯s meaning and knew that this was the case, but¡­ He looked at Mu Huan and felt that he couldn¡¯t do it at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her a lot and want to get her by hook or by crook? Now¡¯s the time to be unscrupulous. The opportunity is fleeting, so you have to grasp it well.¡± Uncle Yu patted his shoulder, telling him to grab this opportunity. Mu Huan was a capable person. She was also very skilled. It was hard to say what would happen when she woke up. Only by having her now would he be safe and secure. Only then would he not waste his efforts. ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Chenyi understood. He knew deep down that doing it now would give him the greatest guarantee, but he¡­ He¡­ ¡°Things could change too easily when ites to Mu Huan. Chenyi, I believe you know her capabilities better than I do. You know the uncertainty of the future. You know what¡¯s best to do! ¡°Don¡¯t feel too burdened. You have to believe in your past beliefs. She¡¯s yours. She¡¯s yours to begin with. You wouldn¡¯t do anything bad. You just want to make both of you happy. You just want to guide everything back to normal.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Chenyi was about to say something. ¡°I¡¯m going out now. Think about it carefully. You have to know that right now, it¡¯s very likely that this is your only chance to have her. Don¡¯t miss it easily. Think about it carefully.¡± Uncle Yu patted his shoulder and left. At this point, he had nothing else to say. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan, who was lying motionless on the bed, and slowly clenched his fists. Uncle Yu saw the problem more clearly than him. Whatever he did, he always made the right decision. Chapter 1257 - Whos the Final Winner (8)

Chapter 1257: Who¡¯s the Final Winner (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He said that this might be his only chance to have Xiao Huan, so this might really be his only chance. Actually, he knew very well that he had more assurance now. But¡­ But¡­ Suddenly, his gazended on Mu Huan¡¯s red lips, and his grip tightened. He wanted her so much, so much that he ached for her. She was so close to him, so close that he could touch her. As long as he reached out and took her, she would belong to him. He had her. He¡­ He clearly knew that such a thought was demonic.. If he did this, it would be very shameless and inappropriate. If he did this, he would fall into an endless hell. However, the devil¡¯s seduction was always so tempting, so tempting that one could not help but want to go forward. Now, as long as he reached out to embrace her, she would be his¡­ This¡­ It was true. The temptation was so great that it made him want to fall deeper and deeper. He was so excited that his heart was racing and his hands were trembling¡­ He walked toward her involuntarily. What he desired the most, what he wanted the most, once he reached out to embrace her, would be his¡­ It was his¡­ His heart beat faster and faster. He was so excited that he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Think about the good times you could have after taking her. Think about a happy life with her and having a beautiful daughter like her with you. Think about it¡­ That beautiful blueprint made Gu Chenyi feel as if he had been possessed. He pushed all his guilt and morals aside. All he could see was her. In his mind, he only thought that as long as he had her now, what he wanted so much would be his. He¡­ reached out a trembling hand. Country F¡­ Mu Huan had wanted to feed Bo Junyan the antidote after returning from Sen Tai¡¯s residence, but such an ident had happened. This resulted in Bo Junyan still having such a face. Fortunately, he had such a face. Otherwise, Sen Nalin would probably have taken action while he was unconscious and caused the truth to be that what was done was done. After all, for people like them, if they wanted to wait for an opportunity like the next time, they might not be able to do anything for the rest of their lives. Most of the time, opportunities were short. If you didn¡¯t grasp it well, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. Gu Chenyi understood this logic, but so did Sen Nalin. However, she really could not do anything with Bo Junyan¡¯s face. Besides, now that Mu Huan was in trouble, she didn¡¯t know if there was an antidote. What if he continued to have this face? Gu Chenyi¡¯s men told Sen Nalin that if they could save only Bo Junyan, something might have happened to Mu Huan. This made Sen Nalin really think that something had happened to Mu Huan. If it¡¯s like this, she would not be seen through by Bo Junyan. Hence, Sen Nalin, who was afraid that Bo Junyan¡¯s face would not recover without the antidote, did not do anything to him. She only got someone to take good care of him. When that person felt that he was about to wake up, he immediately informed her. Hence, when the person in charge of taking care of Bo Junyan saw him frowning and moving his hand, he hurriedly informed Sen Nalin. When Bo Junyan woke up, Sen Nalin was sitting beside him, looking at him with concern. ¡°Mr. Bo, how do you feel? Do you need a doctor toe over and give you a detailed checkup?¡± Before she could confirm if his face could still be saved, she would first act as a host and take good care of him, turning this life-saving favor into hers. Bo Junyan did not speak and only swept an indifferent nce at his surroundings. That calm posture did not make him seem like someone who had just woken up from aa. Chapter 1258 - The King (1)

Chapter 1258: The King (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Nalin asked again, ¡°Mr. Bo, do you need some water?¡± Bo Junyan sat up and said, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Bo,¡± Sen Nalin said gently. Before Bo Junyan could say anything, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bo. The situation was too extraordinary and sudden. My men only had time to save you and not your wife. However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent people to search in the direction of the mountain torrent. I believe there will be news soon.¡± . Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this. After exchanging a few polite words with Sen Nalin, he asked for a phone to contact PA Wang. When he went to Sen Tai¡¯s residence, he had given PA Wang something else to do. Furthermore, he had been asked to go to another city. He should be fine. When PA Wang received Bo Junyan¡¯s call, he was so excited that he was about to cry! When he saw the news, he had hurriedly rushed back, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not find his CEO and his wife. He thought that something had happened to them and felt that the sky was about to copse! Fortunately, thankfully! Their CEO was fine! After Bo Junyan gave PA Wang a few instructions, he called Gong Zeye and the rest. ¡°Brother Bo!¡± When he received his call, Gong Zeye was so excited that he was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come over with Fu Siye on the earliest flight.¡± ¡°Brother Bo, we¡¯re already in Country F. Where are you now? We¡¯ll go look for you!¡± Gong Zeye and the rest rushed over when they received the news. This was how good brothers were. They had rushed forward even when there was still no word of anything. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bo Junyan told them the address and said a few more words before hanging up. Then, she called Yu Hansheng. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s tone was filled with obvious regret. Bo Junyan was in no mood to quibble with him. ¡°Get everyone in Country F to investigate the cruise ship that went out to sea today. Also, get someone to check if Chenyi has been involved with any Chinese big shots in the past two years.¡± When the mountain torrent came crashing down, although Bo Junyan was in front and Mu Huan was behind, because he had been trying very hard to turn around and grab Mu Huan, he saw that she had been tied up with a rope and was no longer rushing forward. But because he was quickly turned around by the rush, he did not see if she was urately pulled up. However, he saw that the rope that had saved him was the same as the one that saved his wife. He was fine after being saved, but his wife was saved first. With her constitution, she should be fine now. Furthermore, the person he saw before he fainted was not from Country F. Although the other party was masked, he should be Chinese. If so, it couldn¡¯t have been Sen Nalin¡¯s men who¡¯d saved him. But though it wasn¡¯t her who saved him, he was sent to Sen Nalin and she was asked to say that she had done it. She even said that they didn¡¯t manage to save his wife in time. Someone must have arranged this. The only people who would save him and not want to hurt him were his familiar love rivals, Gu Chenyi and Long Feiting. It couldn¡¯t be Long Feiting¡¯s men. As Long Feiting¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, it could only be people arranged by Gu Chenyi. His wife had said that he had been caught by Long Feiting. To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t even admit what he had nned. This meant that he had long arranged everything and was very confident that this n would seed. Hence, he would rather take a huge risk than give up. Chapter 1259 - The King (2)

Chapter 1259: The King (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the face of such a sudden natural disaster, the people he had arranged could be so calm and could react so steadily at the first moment. It could be seen that their master was definitely someone important. Such people were not ones Gu Chenyi could train. Hence, he must be involved with someone else to have these people at his beck and call. His nephew knew him too well and knew his strength. Hence, in the n that he had arranged, he would definitely leave while Bo Junyan was still unconscious. There were three ways to leave Country F: by sea, bynd, and by air. Since he was still unconscious, his wife must be in aa as well. Gu Chenyi must have left with an unconscious person but didn¡¯t want to leave any traces. If he had Mu Huan, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a ne.. This ce had just been hit by an earthquake and there were traffic jams everywhere. Furthermore, it was difficult to leave the country bynd. The possibility of him taking a car and leaving here wasn¡¯t high. Hence, the greatest possibility was that he took the sea route and left. Hence, he got Yu Hansheng¡¯s men to investigate the cruise ship. ¡°How did you find out about the cruise ship in the sea?¡± Yu Hansheng only knew about the incident in Country F, the quake and the sh flood. He didn¡¯t know that the two of them were at the scene of the sh flood, and he didn¡¯t know that the two of them had been drugged. ¡°Chenyi might be taking Xiao Huan by sea¡­¡± Bo Junyan told Yu Hansheng sinctly what had happened and his judgment. ¡°Such an inconspicuous person has be the biggest winner. Indeed, the world is unpredictable.¡± Yu Hansheng paused for a moment. ¡°Given what you said, Xiao Huan might not be able to keep her chastity. After all, it¡¯s best to attack her at this time. ¡°You have to be mentally prepared when you find Xiao Huan. Your wife might already be your niece-inw by then.¡± If Gu Chenyi could do such a thing and arrange such a n, the chances of him taking advantage of Xiao Huan were very high. Tsk tsk¡­ Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze turned frighteningly sinister. ¡°Are you feeling terrible now?¡± Yu Hansheng added insult to injury. Bo Junyan ignored him and hung up. Yu Hansheng looked at the phone that had been hung up and did not call again. He picked up his cat and looked out the window with an unfathomable expression. Apart from getting Yu Hansheng¡¯s men to investigate the ship that went out to sea today, Bo Junyan also got Lin Tai to investigate. After Gong Zeye and the rest arrived, Bo Junyan got them to mobilize everyone to investigate. ¡°This child, Chenyi¡­ is too unbelievable¡­¡± After hearing the whole story, Gong Zeye and the rest were stunned. They had grown up together with Bo Junyan, so naturally, they had watched Gu Chenyi grow up. Usually, they treated Gu Chenyi like their own nephew. As they saw Gu Chenyi as their family, they instinctively felt that their family was good. Hence, they did not expect him to do such a thing. Bo Junyan did not speak. He was used to hiding all his emotions. Only he knew the torment in his heart. Bo Junyan really doted on Gu Chenyi, his nephew whom he had seen growing up. Even if Gu Chenyi had never given up, he had never done anything to his nephew. As they were family, he believed in his good nature and believed that he would not do anything that would cross the line. But¡­ He had let him down. Just as Yu Hansheng had said, the chances of that happening were too high. It was so high that it made him anxious. If he wasn¡¯t busy, he might go crazy! He couldn¡¯t think about what would happen to him if that really happened after he found Mu Huan! He really couldn¡¯t think about it. Just thinking about it made him unable to suppress his bloodthirsty urge! Chapter 1260 - The King (3)

Chapter 1260: The King (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Bo Junyan did not say anything, his aura, which was ten thousand times darker than usual, let Gong Zeye and the rest know that he was very worried, anxious, and rational. ¡°Brother Bo, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Sister-inw is definitely safe now. The person who helped Chenyi is definitely not using him.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved Brother Bo and Sister-inw. Bo Junyan still did not speak. After Gong Zeye said that, he thought that since he could think of this, his Brother Bo must have thought of it even earlier. Why was he still so worried? Was he so anxious that he was about to go crazy? Suddenly, he thought of something. Instantly¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to say.. Just as Bo Junyan stood up and went to the window to make a call¡­ Jin Chen whispered into Gong Zeye¡¯s ear, ¡°Why is Brother Bo in such a bad mood?¡± Their Brother Bo had never lost control of his emotions no matter what happened. He had been so anxious before. Now, he clearly knew that Sister-inw was still alive and her life was not in danger. Why was he so anxious and uneasy? He felt like a wild beast that was about to lose control¡­ ¡°For Chenyi to be able to n such a thing, his heart must be really set to get Sis-inw. As such, in order to avoid any unexpected incidents, there might be a change in the n. He might very well do it first¡­¡± Jin Chen widened his eyes in shock and opened his mouth wide. He was speechless. What the f*ck¡­ Freaking¡­ If that was the case, then¡­ They¡¯d doted on Gu Chenyi so much that they could not ept him doing such a thing, let alone their Brother Bo. If Gu Chenyi were to skip many parts and get to the finale, then¡­ Then¡­ He felt that his Brother Bo would kill him personally. He would personally end his beloved nephew. This¡­ ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Jin Chen thought. He felt like he was going crazy, let alone his Brother Bo. ¡°Yes.¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s head hurt so much that he wanted to explode. ¡°I hope Chenyi can still be rational¡­¡± Fu Siye said as he pinched his be. On the cruise¡­ What would you do if you saw a delicacy that you wanted to eat so badly right in front of you? You would probably reach out and pick it up to eat it. But¡­ Gu Chenyi reached out for a long time, but he did not dare to touch Mu Huan. There was no one here, only him. Shey there motionless and would never resist him. But he did not dare to touch her. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He was clearly so tempted, so much in yearning, and so close. He was so obsessed that he wanted to pounce on her. But when he reached her side and reached out with his hand, he was unable to touch her. He felt that touching her was sphemy. Let alone doing anything. Although he had always felt that she was his and had never been able to let go of her and was so obsessed with wanting her¡­ When he was about to touch her, he thought that this was his aunt-inw, his uncle¡¯s wife. He couldn¡¯t touch her. He couldn¡¯t do this. He didn¡¯t know why he was like this. He clearly wanted her so much, but she was something he yearned for but couldn¡¯t get. Now, as long as he made a move, he would be able to get her and she would be his! He shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts at such a critical moment, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Every time he got closer, he would think of his uncle. Chapter 1261 - The King (4)

Chapter 1261: The King (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He could not help but think about how well his uncle had treated him. Also, she was lying here in aa. If he were to do anything to her, what would happen? He felt that if he were to do this, he would be worse than a beast! This way, he could only possess her¡­ However, if he didn¡¯t do it now, what if it wasn¡¯t as he thought? What if, with his uncle¡¯s intelligence, he thought of something very quickly? What would he do then? At that time, not only would he have spent all his efforts, but his life would also bepletely ruined. Forget about having another chance to have her. He¡­ He was in a dilemma. It was driving Gu Chenyi crazy! He felt that he would not be able to breathe if this continued! This made him turn around and run out. He needed fresh air.. He needed to leave this struggle. Otherwise, he would really go crazy! He ran to the deck in one breath. The spring night sea breeze was a little cold, but this cold air made him suck in big gulps greedily to calm down. His head was about to explode! After a while, the feeling of being about to explode disappeared. His breathing slowly returned to normal. Right at this moment¡­ ¡°Why? You can¡¯t do it?¡± The sudden voice stunned him for a moment before he slowly turned around. ¡°Uncle Yu.¡± ¡°Here, have a drink.¡± Uncle Yu handed him a ss of wine. Gu Chenyi took the ss and finished it in one gulp. ¡°Do you want to drink more and relieve yourself?¡± Uncle Yu raised an eyebrow. Gu Chenyi tightened his grip. ¡°Do you want another ss?¡± Uncle Yu raised the bottle in his hand. Gu Chenyi deserved it. Once he was drunk, he would no longer have any burden in his heart. What he did when he was drunk would be the oue. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take the wine ss¡­ The hardest thing for a person to deal with was their bottom line. Uncle Yu could clearly see his struggle and the pain that was about to make him go crazy. He could also understand his struggle at this moment. He had once been like this. In this world, the hardest choice to make was during this situation. When you wanted to let go, wanted to possess, but you couldn¡¯t. It was neither left nor right. It was painful on both sides. At the end of the day, it was still because a person wasn¡¯t evil enough. If a person wanted to do bad things, they should be bad to the end. If they were bad, they should be thorough and have no morals or conscience. Only then would they be able to do it. If a person with a conscience did bad things, not only would they not be able to do it, the person who would suffer the most would be themselves. ¡°If you really can¡¯t bear to do it or step out of the pit in your heart, then let go! Call your uncle and tell him that you and Mu Huan are fine. You¡¯ll send her back safely. Let go.¡± If he really couldn¡¯t bear to do it, then he must let go and return to his normal life. ¡°By doing this, you will have saved your uncle and Mu Huan. Furthermore, you¡¯ll prove yourself willing to let go of Mu Huan. With your uncle¡¯s love for you, not only will he forgive everything you¡¯ve done, but he¡¯ll also love you even more. At the very least, you¡¯ll have a family. Don¡¯t end up with nothing.¡± One had to choose one thing at a time. One had to let go of one¡¯s conscience and use any means to have what he loved, or one had topletely let go and have a family. Don¡¯t keep struggling. In the end, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the woman and would have been hated to death by his uncle. In the end, he would have been tortured to death. ¡°Uncle Yu, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but¡­¡± He still couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Huan, but he couldn¡¯t let her go like he said. Chapter 1262 - The King (5)

Chapter 1262: The King (5)

He had spent so much effort to get to this point. He couldn¡¯t let go just like that! Uncle Yu was about to say something. ¡°Uncle Yu, I just can¡¯t do anything to Xiao Huan, who¡¯s still in aa. When she wakes up, she¡¯ll love me. Once we¡¯re in love and she¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± Gu Chenyi vowed. He told Uncle Yu this and told himself that he could definitely do it! He really could not do such a thing because Mu Huan was still in aa. He was really like that! When Uncle Yu heard this, he didn¡¯t continue this topic. ¡°Let¡¯s have another drink.¡± He asked for the ss of wine from Gu Chenyi and poured some more wine for him. Other than the fact that Gu Chenyi had saved his life, the most important factor to Uncle Yu was that Gu Chenyi was too much like how he was back then. In the past, he was also trapped in such a rtionship, struggling and in pain. He did not want Gu Chenyi to end up in pain like him and wanted to help him. He could help him do other things, but he couldn¡¯t make a decision for him. Gu Chenyi did not speak and reached out to hand the cup over. He had already been asked to drink some more wine earlier, but he had been unable to pass the cup over then. Now, he handed it over easily because this was not about getting drunk and boosting one¡¯s courage. It was purely about drinking. Uncle Yu looked at him and seemed to be able to see his final choice. The two of them stood on the deck and slowly drank, not noticing that someone was peeping at them from the corner. It was none other than John. After confirming that Gu Chenyi and Uncle Yu would not be going to Mu Huan¡¯s room for a while, he left quietly and turned around to go to Mu Huan¡¯s ward. He wanted to secretly inject Mu Huan with the drug. This drug was the drug that he had told Gu Chenyi about, the one that could make Mu Huan forget everything. However, the side effects of this drug were not just a little damage to the memory center. Instead, it was to be a huge irreversible injury. It would make Mu Huan unable to be smart anymore, and she would be very ordinary. In fact, her intelligence would be a littlecking. That day, when Gu Chenyi came looking for him to do this, his beloved goddess happened to be at his house. When she found out that he was going to hypnotize Mu Huan, she made him take the opportunity to destroy her. Mu Huan was too smart and talented. She was only 23 years old, but she had already achieved so much. Her existence had overshadowed too many people in the pharmaceutical industry, making those who had always been considered geniuses unable to take it. They had researched things for so many years, but they had never been able to figure it out. Mu Huan had only used three years to figure it out. This was really¡­ She was too unbearable to look at. She should have died. There shouldn¡¯t be someone like her in this world. Sometimes, even if you didn¡¯t do anything and were only outstanding, to some people, that was all wrong and shouldn¡¯t be the case. Envy could turn people into the most terrifying demons, making them capable of anything. Although Gu Chenyi was not in the room, there were still bodyguards guarding outside Mu Huan¡¯s door. It took John a while to fool the bodyguards outside. John, who had wasted a lot of time with the bodyguards, was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have enough time. When he arrived at Mu Huan¡¯s room, he quickly took out a syringe and walked toward her. Just as he reached the bed and lifted Mu Huan¡¯s sleeve to inject the drug into her¡­ Suddenly, a hand grabbed his wrist that was holding the syringe. His eyes widened in shock. Then, he saw Mu Huan, who was lying motionless on the bed and should still be in aa, sitting up. Chapter 1263 - The King (6)

Chapter 1263: The King (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her other hand quickly snatched the syringe from his hand. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± John looked at Mu Huan, who was sitting up, and was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. Shouldn¡¯t she still be in aa? Why did she suddenly wake up?! She still had the strength to grab him and snatch the thing in his hand! This¡­ this was impossible¡­ Even though he had seen it with his own eyes, John still felt that it was impossible! ¡°You¡¯re the John who¡¯s inferior to Eisen in every aspect and stole his thesis, but you tell everyone that you¡¯re stronger than Eisen and that he giarized you?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow, her eyes full of sarcasm. John couldn¡¯t stand it when others say that he was inferior to Eisen, so he instinctively retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal his paper! He giarized me!¡± After saying that, he suddenly realized that something was amiss. ¡°How do you know all this?!¡± ¡°Eisen told me. He said that you were talented, but your jealousy was too strong and you were sick.. You expended your thoughts on the wrong things, so you¡¯re inferior to him.¡± Mu Huan told him again that he was inferior to Eisen, deliberately provoking him. ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense! He¡¯s a despicable person through and through! He¡¯s too jealous! It¡¯s him¡­¡± John¡¯s thoughts suddenly stopped. No, now wasn¡¯t the time to argue about this. ¡°I¡¯ve already hypnotized you. How can you still remember what happened in the past?!¡± Gu Chenyi and Uncle Yu had insisted that he hypnotize Mu Huan. Thus, he could only hypnotize her. When a person¡¯s consciousness was weak, it was the easiest for them to be hypnotized. The effects of hypnosis would also be the strongest then. Hence, he had hypnotized her while she was unconscious but notpletely awake. After the hypnosis, she should have slept even longer and forgotten everything after she woke up. Not only did she wake up so early, but she also remembered everything! ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to be hypnotized, even Eisen wouldn¡¯t be able to hypnotize me, let alone you.¡± Mu Huan sneered disdainfully. He had the cheek to say that he was better than Eisen with his little ability. ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t resist such hypnosis without being fully conscious!¡± John felt that it was impossible! He had studied hypnosis for so many years and had seen all sorts of brains. He had sessfully hypnotized many geniuses. No matter how strong her self-awareness was, under such circumstances, it was impossible for her to have resisted his hypnosis! ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, then I must have been fully awake when you hypnotized me,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. If she had not beenpletely awake and had a consciousness but was very weak, she might indeed have been sessfully hypnotized by him. However, when she was carried to the ship, she was already awake. It was just that she was weak and could not move. Hence, she had been pretending to be unconscious. John stuttered again in shock. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± She¡­ she had been pretending to be unconscious? ¡°How is this possible?!¡± How could she have woken up so early under such circumstances?! John felt that this was impossible. In fact, if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have woken up so early. No, even if Mu Huan hadn¡¯t been drugged, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up so early. When Mu Huan found out that the butterfly fragrance would cause the two of them to eventually faint, she had divided all the medicine in her pocket with Bo Junyan. Although none of those medicines could cure the butterfly fragrance, she¡¯d felt that they would eventually have an effect. Chapter 1264 - The King (7)

Chapter 1264: The King (7)

And these drugs were indeed effective, allowing her to wake up so quickly. After John had injected her with the antidote to the butterfly fragrance, her stamina had slowly been recovering. Although she wasn¡¯t in her usual state and couldn¡¯t deal with the bodyguards outside, she could still deal with John. Mu Huan shook the syringe in her hand and said, ¡°This drug of yours is actually an NC that can cause irreversible damage to a person¡¯s brain and turn them into a fool, right?¡± The name of this drug matched the properties of that particr one. NC was a retarded abbreviation. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± John said as he tried to snatch the drug from Mu Huan¡¯s hand. However, Mu Huan pushed him down onto the sofa by the bed. Fortunately, John wasn¡¯t a tall person. He was only about 1.7 meters tall and wasn¡¯t strong. Otherwise, with her current stamina, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold him down. As John¡¯s purpose ining in was to destroy Mu Huan and could not be discovered by outsiders, he did not dare to shout when he was restrained. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow and smiled wickedly as she held the syringe. Just as John felt that something was amiss and was about to shout to attract people over, Mu Huan picked up a towel by the side and covered his mouth. Then, she quickly injected the syringe into John. John widened his eyes in horror and struggled desperately! He couldn¡¯t! He couldn¡¯t be injected with such a drug! He didn¡¯t want it! He didn¡¯t want to be an idiot! Perhaps his strong desire to live had made his potential explode, causing him to push Mu Huan away forcefully, but¡­ Mu Huan had already injected the drug in her hand. It was toote! John looked at the empty syringe and broke down! He rushed toward Mu Huan like a lunatic. ¡°You vicious woman!¡± How dare she inject such a drug into him?! How dare she?! Mu Huan dodged his attack and then kicked his leg hard, causing him to fall to his knees. She picked up the towel that he had thrown on the ground and covered his mouth again, lest the people outside heard themotion and barge in. Then, she picked up something and tied him up, making him unable to move. ¡°Wu wu wu¡­¡± John mumbled as he red at Mu Huan angrily. ¡°I¡¯m evil? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s evil! I have no feud with you, but you want to inject me with such a drug to destroy me. What? Can¡¯t I destroy you too if you can?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. John, who was gagged, could not speak, but he became even more furious. ¡°Let me tell you, not only can I destroy you, but I can also destroy you even more thoroughly!¡± Mu Huan sneered. Usually, if someone treated her well, she would return the favor tenfold. If someone treated her badly, she would return it tenfold! But now, she had more important things to do. She searched John¡¯s body for his phone, then took his hand to unlock it and called PA Wang. After she regained consciousness, she was very worried about Bo Junyan¡¯s safety. This was because before she fell unconscious, she saw him being washed away by the mountain torrent. Later on, through Gu Chenyi and John¡¯s conversation, she knew that her husband had been rescued and sent to Sen Nalin. Her worry had eased then, so she didn¡¯t show any emotional fluctuations. Hence, she didn¡¯t get exposed that she was pretending to be unconscious. It was just that although her husband was fine, she thought that her husband would definitely be very worried about her after he woke up. She¡¯d been waiting for a chance to tell her husband that she was safe so he would send something. He would send death! As Bo Junyan was on the verge of losing control, the people under him were under a lot of pressure. The one under the greatest pressure was PA Wang. Chapter 1265 - The King (8)

Chapter 1265: The King (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, when he received Mu Huan¡¯s call, he felt that he had really heard the sound of salvation! ¡°Madam¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± He was so excited that he could not speak. ¡°Are you with my husband?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± PA Wang was still very excited. ¡°Then tell him immediately after you hang up that I¡¯m fine and safe. My stamina is also recovering. I¡¯m now on a cruise ship. I¡¯ll use this phone to check the location for youter. I have something to deal with here. Time is tight, so I won¡¯t say much.¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. When PA Wang heard this, he became even more excited. He knew that his CEO¡¯s wife was a king! A true king! . Now that they were at sea, it would be dangerous for Mu Huan to be discovered, and she had yet to fully recover her stamina. Even if she had fully recovered, she would not be able to kill the people that Gu Chenyi had found to ensure her safety. Hence, she had to pretend to be unconscious for the time being. Hence, she had to deal with John before Gu Chenyi returned. She used a map to send her location to PA Wang. Mu Huan squatted down to search John¡¯s body. As a hypnotist, he definitely had a habit of carrying a hypnosis device with him. Indeed, in the next second, she found a hypnosis device on him. When he saw Mu Huan looking at him with the hypnosis device, John seemed to have realized something. He shook his head and struggled to move back, but he couldn¡¯t move much. Furthermore, the drug that Mu Huan had injected earlier had taken effect. In the end, he was sessfully hypnotized by Mu Huan. Mu Huan let go of him and tidied his clothes before letting him leave. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me. I¡¯m fine. Now, you have to go back to your room to sleep.¡± John, who had just been hypnotized, was like a puppet. He would do whatever Mu Huan asked him to do. He walked out expressionlessly. After he left the room, Mu Huan nimbly arranged the things that had been messed up in the room ording to their original positions. She theny on the bed and continued to pretend that she wasn¡¯t awake. It took less than ten minutes from the time John came in to the time he left. Mu Huan did not cause anymotion, so the bodyguards outside did not suspect anything. When John left, although the bodyguards felt that his expression was a little strange, they did not think too much about it. After all, he was only a person transferred over and not protecting his master. It was fine as long as nothing happened. Due to his conflicted feelings, Gu Chenyi drank a lot. Furthermore, Uncle Yu wanted him to drink more, so in the end, he got drunk and was supported back by Uncle Yu. Although Uncle Yu said that it would depend on Gu Chenyi himself, he still wanted Gu Chenyi to drink more. Then, he sent him to Mu Huan¡¯s bed and the two of themy together. Whether or not they could seed depended on him. If he couldn¡¯t do it, he would help him. However, he would only help this much and not more. Otherwise, he was afraid that Gu Chenyi would be in great pain when he woke up. Mu Huan had been pretending very well. As a doctor, John did not notice that she was actually awake when he examined her. However, she was lying there alone pretending. Furthermore, she was very weak at that time, so she could not move at all. But now that she had recovered a lot of her strength, she could not ept Gu Chenyi¡¯s touch. Uncle Yu supported Gu Chenyi and made him lie next to Mu Huan. Chapter 1266 - The King (9)

Chapter 1266: The King (9)

Just as he was about to ask him to embrace Mu Huan, she kicked Gu Chenyi down. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t they say that she would only wake up in the morning after the hypnosis? This Mu Huan was really¡­ She was too good at switching things up! ¡°Uncle Yu¡­ Uncle Yu, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Gu Chenyi, who had been kicked to the ground, asked groggily. Seeing that he was about to get up and see the situation, Uncle Yu knocked him out with a karate chop. This made Mu Huan narrow her eyes. Who was this Uncle Yu? What did he want to do? Why did he attack Gu Chenyi? After Uncle Yu settled Gu Chenyi down, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°You¡¯re so outstanding. No wonder Chenyi can¡¯t let you go no matter what.¡± Mu Huan remained silent. Just now, she had hypnotized John to find out who wanted to harm her. After all, she had no feud with him. He shouldn¡¯t have wanted to inject such a drug to destroy her. She thought that there was a mastermind behind this matter, but who knew¡­ John was only jealous on his goddess¡¯ behalf because he couldn¡¯t bear to see Mu Huan being better than her. He felt that because of her life-extension medicine, his goddess didn¡¯t win awards. Hence, he wanted to destroy her. He said, ¡°Who asked you to be too outstanding and dazzling? You should die like this.¡± Now, Uncle Yu also med her for being outstanding. In the past, when she still had a poor background, she had worked all over the ce. Sometimes, when she encountered wealthy people who would bully her, the other party would say, ¡°Who asked you to be useless? You deserve to be bullied for doing such a job!¡± An outstanding person deserved to die, a good-for-nothing deserved to be bullied. Freaking hell, she was too difficult! Uncle Yu instantly changed the topic. ¡°Chenyi saved your life. How do you n to repay him?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could say anything¡­ ¡°Chenyi¡¯s drug didn¡¯t work on you, so strictly speaking, he didn¡¯t harm you. Instead, he saved you and Bo Junyan¡¯s lives. If it weren¡¯t for him, with the two of you being poisoned, the two of you would have long been drowned by the mountain torrent!¡± No matter what Gu Chenyi¡¯s original intention for doing these things was, he had saved the two of them. ¡°You can just say what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I know what¡¯s going on.¡± His words made Mu Huan a little confused. Was he really doing this for Gu Chenyi¡¯s own good, or did he want to use Gu Chenyi to achieve something? However, Uncle Yu was not direct. ¡°Look at you. You remember nothing and haven¡¯t lost your memory. This means that John¡¯s hypnosis failed and youpletely woke up before you were hypnotized.¡± Mu Huan remained silent. After being with Bo Junyan for so long, she had be less talkative, especially when facing an unknown enemy. ¡°During this period, you¡¯ve been awake. You knew Chenyi¡¯s every move, and you know that I asked him to attack you while you were unconscious.¡± Mu Huan said, ¡°What are you trying to do by making use of Gu Chenyi like this? Which one of us has offended you? Do you not want us to have a good life?¡± She could not tell if this Uncle Yu was Gu Chenyi¡¯s true friend or if he was using Gu Chenyi. It was also because of this that he made Gu Chenyi force himself on her, who was still in aa. If he was really a good person to Gu Chenyi, he should not have advised him to do this. This was because most true friends advised others to be kind. ¡°I¡¯m not using Chenyi for anything. There¡¯s no enmity between us. I was only advising him that way for his sake.¡± He knew that Mu Huan was a person who could turn things around too much. Things would not be as Gu Chenyi thought. If Gu Chenyi wanted to have no regrets with Mu Huan and not have his efforts wasted, he could only strike first. Chapter 1267 - The King (10)

Chapter 1267: The King (10)

That was his only chance, but¡­ he still missed it. ¡°If you really did it for his own good, why would you advise him to do such a thing that would destroy his morals? I¡¯m his aunt!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°The most important thing for a person to live in this world is himself. If he¡¯s ruined himself, is there a need to care about anything else?¡± Uncle Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Humans are born to do whatever they can. The reason why humans can stand at the top of the food chain is that they can control themselves and have a conscience and moral bottom line. They¡¯re not like animals who can do anything just to satisfy their stomachs. No, there are some animals who have a bottom line.¡± As a person, the most important thing was to do things for the sake of oneself. However, there were some things one should not do. If they did those things, one would really be worse than a beast. ¡°The most important thing in life is to be happy. What moral bottom line do you need?!¡± ¡°Since you think so, then why are you still using Gu Chenyi¡¯s act of saving your life as an excuse? How can you not want anything and have others be loyal to you?¡± Wasn¡¯t he just being a person who had double standards, such that everything he said would be right? ¡°I can be like this if I¡¯m a bad person, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re not bad enough.¡± Mu Huan could be ruthless, but she wasn¡¯t bad enough. She was also very loyal. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± What else could she say? Uncle Yu pulled back the topic. ¡°Facing such a good opportunity, he could have had you as long as he stepped up. But Chenyi didn¡¯t do that. You should know how much he yearned for you. At that time, he was struggling and was conflicted. Under such a situation where he could have easily gotten it, he restrained himself from hurting you. It can be seen that he¡¯s not bad enough. He can still walk back to his sunny and beautiful life. He¡¯s your family and your benefactor. Shouldn¡¯t you do something for him?¡± Uncle Yu¡¯s words made Mu Huan feel that he might really be doing this for Gu Chenyi¡¯s own good. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Only after you have it will you no longer desire it, no longer be so persistent regarding it, and no longer have any regrets.¡± Since there was no longer a chance to get it, then she should think of a way to make himpletely let it go. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Uncle Yu did not beat around the bush anymore. ¡°I want you to pretend that you had been sessfully hypnotized into loving Chenyi and make him feel that he has you. However, after he has you, things won¡¯t be as good as he thinks. This will allow him topletely let go of you.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that Gu Chenyi was not bad enough. She was also willing to give him a chance to return to a sunny and beautiful life, but she really could not pretend to love him and do anything intimate with him! Mu Huan was a tough person. With someone she loved in her heart, she could not tolerate the intimate approach of another man. ¡°You can hypnotize him and make him forget such feelingspletely,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°The person who was hypnotized will remember it sooner orter. When he remembers it, it will be even more painful. Hence, hypnosis only treats the symptoms and not the root. We have to let him really let go so that he can find happiness that really belongs to him.¡± Uncle Yu had also been hypnotized and had forgotten back then. When he woke up, the pain made him wish he was dead! He did not want Gu Chenyi to be like him. ¡°That¡¯s probably why Bo Junyan didn¡¯t hypnotize Chenyi. Instead, he used all sorts of methods to make him let go of his obsession with you.¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about and what you can¡¯t ept, but I believe that with your intelligence and wisdom, as long as you want to do this, not only can you do it, but you can also do your best to avoid any intimate contact that you don¡¯t want.¡± Chapter 1268 - The King (11)

Chapter 1268: The King (11)

Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Let Gu Chenyi believe that she had been sessfully hypnotized into loving him, but not let him get close to her? Gu Chenyi was not stupid¡­ Uncle Yu looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡± This wasn¡¯t something that she had a choice over. Uncle Yu had always been both soft and forceful. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She obviously wanted to live¡­ ¡°If you want to live, then do as I say,¡± Uncle Yu said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re disobedient and want to die, I¡¯ll get someone to drag you out, chop you up, and feed you to the sharks,¡± Uncle Yu said with a smile. However, Mu Huan knew that he wasn¡¯t joking. He would really get someone to chop her up and feed her to the sharks. This kind of smiling tiger was the most frightening. ¡°You should know that with your current stamina, you can¡¯t deal with my men. We are also at sea. You don¡¯t have any chance of winning.¡± Judging by her current situation, her stamina should not havepletely recovered. Mu Huan remained silent and sized up Uncle Yu quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about how to knock me down. To catch a thief, you have to first catch the leader. Not to mention that you haven¡¯t fully recovered your stamina, even if you have, you won¡¯t be able to deal with me without the medicine,¡± Uncle Yu said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± From his tone, it seemed like he knew her strength very well, but she didn¡¯t know him. It was as if he could see through her thoughts. Uncle Yu said, ¡°Even your master couldn¡¯t beat me, and you had at most learned 80% of your master¡¯s skills.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± What the f*ck! Who was he? How could he not even be beaten by her master?! In that case, he must know her master. Why had she never heard of him? How did Gu Chenyi know such a person?! The Uncle Yu standing in front of her was elegant and refined like a professor. However, his words left Mu Huan without a doubt. This was because a person¡¯s aura would not lie, especially that of a strong person. ¡°I¡¯ll send the two of you to a ce Bo Junyan won¡¯t be able to find for a while. You can¡¯t secretly let Bo Junyan know that you weren¡¯t really hypnotized. You have to make him anxious and make him really think that you left with Gu Chenyi. Make him think the two of you are together, such that he would lose control and go crazy.¡± Although Gu Chenyi had said that he could not do it because Mu Huan was unconscious, he knew that there was a big reason why he could not do it. He had deep feelings for his uncle. But like this, when he saw Bo Junyan losing control and going crazy, it would be beneficial for him to let go. Mu Huan understood Uncle Yu¡¯s intentions. This surprised her because this Uncle Yu was too considerate of Gu Chenyi. However, even if she were to pretend to be hypnotized sessfully, she would not be able to avoid a certain degree of intimate contact. It would be toote to say that she did not want her husband to know because she had already informed him. ¡°Have you already contacted Bo Junyan?¡± Uncle Yu suddenly asked. Although Mu Huan¡¯s expression did not change, she was shocked. F*ck! Did he know how to read minds? He always knew what she was thinking! Uncle Yu continued, ¡°Although you¡¯ve tidied up the room, you can still see traces of movement in the things in the room.¡± Mu Huan subconsciously swept a nce at the things that she had moved earlier. She felt that she had already arranged them into their original positions based on her memory. Furthermore, this Uncle Yu had not stayed in her room for long. He could even see traces of movement. His observational skills were too subtle! Chapter 1269 - The King (12)

Chapter 1269: The King (12)

¡°It must have been John who came in to inject the drug into you, and you killed him instead. You used his phone to contact Bo Junyan.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± What the f*ck! Was there a hidden camera in this room that she had not discovered? She scanned the room again seriously, but she did not find anything suspicious. ¡°There¡¯s no camera in the room. There¡¯s a strand of short golden hair on the ground. It wasn¡¯t there just now. It should be John¡¯s.¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t hide her shock this time. Uncle Yu could guess what she was thinking now and kindly exined it to her. ¡°As for why I knew that John wanted toe in to inject the drug for you, it was because John had convinced Chenyi to let him use the drug to make you forget everything. I felt that there was something wrong with him, so I got someone to investigate him. Before helping Chenyi back, I had just found out that the drug has been developed by John. It¡¯s very harmful to the brain. It can turn a genius with high intelligence into a fool.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± This Uncle Yu was really formidable! ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to catch him¡­¡± Before Uncle Yu could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door. Uncle Yu asked him toe in. The person who came in reported, ¡°Uncle Yu, John is sleeping very soundly. He can¡¯t wake up no matter what. It¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Alright, get out.¡± Uncle Yu waved him out. After the other party left and closed the door¡­ ¡°You know hypnosis?¡± She didn¡¯t have any medicine on her. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re really capable.¡± No wonder people wanted to destroy her. With such capabilities, she brought low those who thought highly of themselves and felt that they were top-notch geniuses. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who was more formidable than them. How could they bear it? Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t that capable. Otherwise, why would she end up in this state? First, she was almost drowned by the flood, and now, she was in danger of getting chopped up and fed to the sharks. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, then you have to be on guard. Here, take this medicine.¡± Uncle Yu took out a packet of medicine from his pocket and handed it to her. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sick. Why would she take medicine? ¡°You have to make a choice now. If you want to live, take this bag of medicine and do as I say. If you want to die, I¡¯ll immediately fulfill your wish.¡± If Uncle Yu wasn¡¯t her enemy, Mu Huan would have liked this person. He was straightforward enough! If they could have a good talk, then so be it. If they couldn¡¯t, then she would just kill him. There would be no room for negotiations. Unfortunately, this was her enemy and she couldn¡¯t like him. At this moment, in Country F¡­ PA Wang quickly called Bo Junyan after hanging up. ¡°CEO, Madam called me just now and said that she¡¯s fine and safe. She even sent me her location! I¡¯ll send you the location immediately!¡± PA Wang hung up after saying that. Then, he sent a message regarding Mu Huan¡¯s location. When Bo Junyan saw the location above, he immediately got the people who were searching the sea to go over to that location. He put on his clothes and walked out to go to the sea. Now that he knew that she was fine and that everything was alright now, Bo Junyan¡¯s viciousness and craziness instantly dissipated by a lot. The cold and suffocating aura around him likewise dissipated. It made one feel as though the dark clouds had parted and the sun was shining. ¡°Our sister-inw is really amazing!¡± Gong Zeye praised. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jin Chen nodded in agreement. Chapter 1270 - The King (13)

Chapter 1270: The King (13)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll idolize Sister-inw for the rest of my life!¡± Gong Zeye said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you idolized Sis-inw for a long time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! I have such foresight!¡± Gong Zeye¡¯s face was full of admiration! Jin Chen was speechless. Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± He was so narcissistic that he was a little shameless. As Bo Junyan walked to the door, he suddenly thought of Long Feiting. ¡°Is there any news of Long Feiting?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found him. His brothers are here too,¡± Gong Zeye said. Bo Junyan was relieved when he heard this.. Just as he was about to leave, Sen Nalin walked over. ¡°Mr. Bo, what are you going to do?¡± She still wanted to nurture some feelings for him while he was injured. What was he going to do? Bo Junyan did not speak and directly took off his mask. As he had been soaked in the flood and had not taken the antidote, Bo Junyan¡¯s face was even more unbearable now. Sen Nalin could not hold it in on the spot. She covered her mouth and turned her head. Her stomach churned and she retched. Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect that Brother Bo, who had always been exceptionally beautiful and obsessed over by women, would one day disgust him! He had really lived long enough to see everything! At the thought that his Brother Bo had be like this because Sen Nalin had taken a fancy to his Brother Bo, Gong Zeye walked up to Sen Nalin and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gong Zeye had an extremely handsome peach blossom face to begin with. He could easily move a woman¡¯s heart and make her willing to go through fire and water for him. Furthermore, under such aparison, his face was thousands of times more handsome in Sen Nalin¡¯s eyes! Furthermore, he was deliberately disying his charm. When Sen Nalin looked at him, not only did she instantly lose that feeling of disgust, but she also felt like there was a little deer bumping around in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s n¡­ nothing¡­¡± This friend of Bo Junyan¡¯s was also handsome¡­ and his family background seemed pretty good¡­ Gong Zeye looked at the change in her eyes and praised himself for being a good brother! He could even sell his looks for his Brother Bo! In this world, there was no better brother than him! ¡­ After Uncle Yu and Mu Huan were done talking, he left her room. Just as he was about to return to his room to rest, he suddenly realized that since Mu Huan had contacted Bo Junyan, she must have thought of a way to give their current location to him. At the thought of this, he immediately went to the captain¡¯s cabin and asked the captain to change the direction of the ship. Also, he wanted to hide their whereabouts. Speaking of luck¡­ Long Feiting was a big shot. He had lost consciousness after the mountain torrent flushed him to the bottom of the river, alive. When he opened his eyes and saw his brother, he instinctively asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Huan? Where¡¯s Xiao Huan?!¡± No matter what, the first person he cared about was Mu Huan. Long Feilei¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to punch him! ¡°You almost died, yet you still worry about her as soon as you wake up!¡± His younger brother always got into trouble whenever he was with Mu Huan. He had been injured several times and almost died. If he had gotten his goal, it would have been worth it. But he couldn¡¯t get anything, so he was really angry! ¡°How is Xiao Huan¡­?¡± Long Feiting grabbed his arm. He only wanted news of Mu Huan¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t want to hear anything else. ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine! A scourge will live for a thousand years. Even if you die, she won¡¯t die!¡± After Long Feilei said this, he realized that what he said was wrong. He hurriedly spat a few times and muttered, ¡°Jinx, jinx!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Chapter 1271 - The King (14)

Chapter 1271: The King (14)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why would I lie to you?! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the worst state! Don¡¯t worry about others!¡± Long Feilei said unhappily. Seeing that there was no sign of lying on his brother¡¯s face, Long Feiting waspletely relieved. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. Get me some water¡­¡± His throat was so dry that it hurt whenever he spoke. ¡°If you were really that thirsty, would you have woken up not to ask for water but to show concern for Mu Huan?¡± Although Long Feilei found his little brother despicable, he still went to get him some water. Long Feilei had said that a scourge would live for a thousand years. A scourge was indeed difficult to kill, but the scourge here was not Mu Huan but Ling Wei. Ling Wei had been saved too. She was saved by the doctor who had changed her face. . ¡°How are Mu Huan and Bo Junyan?¡± When she woke up and came back to her senses, the first thing she asked about was Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. However, it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t asking out of concern. Instead, she wanted to know if the people she had paid such a huge price to kill were dead. ¡°The two of them should still be alive and well,¡± the man said. When Ling Wei heard this, she grabbed the nket tightly. Damn it! Why were they so lucky?! Why couldn¡¯t they die under such circumstances?! ¡°Who saved them? Sen Nalin?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Gu Chenyi. You¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± Ling Wei: ¡°¡­!!¡± She was furious for a while. ¡°Where¡¯s Sen Tai?¡± ¡°Still unconscious.¡± ¡°Do you want to take the opportunity to seize his power? This is a good opportunity!¡± Ling Wei was a quick-witted person. Not long after she woke up, she was still furious, but she quickly analyzed the situation. Let¡¯s leave those that can¡¯t be killed here and make those that disgust me go first! Every time Sen Tai touched her, she would feel disgusted for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to give herself to him anymore! The reason this man had given her such an identity through stic surgery was that he wanted to use her to coordinate with the outside to seize Sen Tai¡¯s authority. Now, to outsiders, she and Sen Tai were in a life-and-death situation. If he wanted to seize power, this was the best opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s already underway. During this period of time, you guys stay here and let the outsiders think that you guys are in trouble and might be dead,¡± the man said. ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Wei then said, ¡°What about Bo Junyan and Mu Huan?¡± She would rather die than let the two of them live! ¡°You should recuperate first. After you¡¯ve recuperated, we¡¯ll prepare another n. There are many people around Bo Junyan now, so we can¡¯t touch him.¡± Dealing with people like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan could be fatal. If they didn¡¯t kill them this time, there was no telling if they would have a chance to do so again. Ling Wei knew that his words carried a lot offort. But now, this was the only way. Hence, she did not say anything else. The morning sun slowly rose from the east of the sea. The sunlight dyed half of the sky, making it look like a painting. However, no one was in the mood to appreciate this beautiful scenery. Bo Junyan got his men to surround the location that Mu Huan had sent. However, they did not manage to find the boat that Mu Huan was on. Furthermore, Mu Huan did not send any more messages. This made his expression, which had originally improved, turn darker. ¡°Brother Bo, two authorities have passed the air search application, and one has not.¡± The sea area further ahead belonged to the borders of three countries. To use a helicopter to search in the air, one had to obtain approval from all the authorities. Bo Junyan looked at the map on the table. After looking at it for a while, he used a red pen to circle the map. ¡°Set up all these ces with people.¡± Chapter 1272 - The King (15)

Chapter 1272: The King (15)

After changing the route, Uncle Yu felt that it wasn¡¯t safe yet, so he contacted someone and left using a transport. When they alighted from the cruise ship and changed their mode of transportation, Mu Huan felt that Uncle Yu was not an ordinary person. ¡°Who are you?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is your choice. If you choose to be obedient andplete the task perfectly, you can go home to your husband with no issue.¡± Uncle Yu brewed tea elegantly. With that, he handed a cup of tea to Mu Huan. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t escape and wasn¡¯t in the mood, she would have liked to have a good taste of this tea with him. It smelled really good. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re anxious. Why don¡¯t you just deal with it calmly?¡± Mu Huan pouted. ¡°You make it sound so good.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m forcing you to do something you don¡¯t want to do, I naturally have to say it nicely,¡± Uncle Yu said with a smile and went to taste his tea. Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched, but she did not speak further. She began to quietly think of a way to kill this Uncle Yu. ¡°Little girl, are you trying to kill me again?¡± Uncle Yu put down the cup in his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded. Uncle Yu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Your temper suits my taste.¡± ¡°So, do you want to nurture me into your heir? There are very few people in this world who are as outstanding as me! Don¡¯t miss out on the opportunity!¡± Mu Huan thought that no matter how anxious she was, there was nothing she could do at the moment. Hence, she sat down and chatted with him, hoping to get some useful information. ¡°I¡¯m really tempted by your words.¡± This girl was good in every aspect. No wonder Old Ding, who had grown tired of the world, had taken her in as a disciple and stayed in that pet shop for so many years. ¡°It¡¯s better to take action than to be tempted!¡± There was no need to look at anything else. Just by looking at the mode of transportation they had just transferred to, Mu Huan knew that Uncle Yu¡¯s family assets and connections might surpass hers and Bo Junyan¡¯s. If she could really convince him, she would have made a killing. In this world, there was always a higher mountain. ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t have an heir?¡± Uncle Yu raised an eyebrow. She wasn¡¯t just casually chatting with him. ¡°You look like a lonely man who has conquered a huge piece ofnd without a son, a daughter, or a wife.¡± With such wealth, if he had a son, a daughter, and a pursuit, would he have the time to do such things with Gu Chenyi? The only reason he would do this with Gu Chenyi was that he had reached the pinnacle of his life and was old, so he had no other pursuits. Coincidentally, Gu Chenyi had saved him. The two of them had an attachment to each other, and perhaps, for some other reason, Gu Chenyi had an especially good impression on him, which was why he had helped Gu Chenyi. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± It looked like¡­ It turned out that he had a lonely face. ¡°Actually, you can really consider it. You definitely won¡¯t be able to bear to see no one inherit the career that you¡¯ve spent your entire life working on,¡± Mu Huan continued. ¡°Alright, if you can live well and perfectlyplete the mission of making Chenyi give up on you himself, I¡¯ll carefully consider you as my sessor,¡± Uncle Yu said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± After a round, the topic came back to this. ¡°Life or death, have you made your choice?¡± Uncle Yu said seriously. He had already given her a lot of time. ¡°Is there a need to choose?¡± Mu Huan would definitely choose between life and death. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope! Chapter 1273 - The King (16)

Chapter 1273: The King (16)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re choosing to be obedient?¡± Uncle Yu looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be obedient, then take this medicine.¡± Uncle Yu handed the medicine to Mu Huan. To deal with someone like her, he had to be on double guard. Mu Huan took the medicine and sniffed it out of habit. ¡°What medicine is this?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re disobedient and want to run, you¡¯ll die if you mess around,¡± Uncle Yu said. Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be the kind of poison in Wuxia dramas that will kill you if you don¡¯t take the antidote?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr.. The mechanism is the same, but this has theposition of Western medicine,¡± Uncle Yu said. ¡°Who developed it?¡± Mu Huan asked instinctively. ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± This answer. ¡°Take it.¡± Uncle Yu wanted to see Mu Huan take it with his own eyes. ¡°How about we have an honest deal? I¡¯m a person who keeps my word. If I choose to do this, I¡¯ll definitely follow the rules. Furthermore, Gu Chenyi is my husband¡¯s nephew and our benefactor. I definitely want him to recover. There¡¯s no need to add this drug,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Things can change easily with you.¡± Uncle Yu looked at her as if he was assessing her reliability. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t willing and didn¡¯t agree, I¡¯d definitely shake things up. If I agreed sincerely, I¡¯d definitely do what I say!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that you¡¯ll do it, then take this medicine. If you¡¯re obedient, nothing will happen. It¡¯s fine even if you take it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the drug is made of or what kind of side effects it has. How am I supposed to take it when I¡¯m preparing for pregnancy? What if I take this drug and it prevents me from giving birth? I can¡¯t take the drug recklessly in my current situation.¡± Mu Huan was someone who wanted to have a child with her husband. How could she take such an unknown drug? Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Can¡¯t you be more serious? I¡¯m threatening you! You actually said that you have to prepare for pregnancy and can¡¯t take medicine! ¡°Besides, Uncle Yu, you know as well that this kind of thing can only be done if I¡¯m sincere in doing it. If you force me, I¡¯ll only agree on the surface but oppose on the inside. Perhaps in two days, I¡¯ll be able to kill all of you instead! ¡°You said that you dote on Gu Chenyi so much, and he¡¯s my nephew. In that case, we can be considered family. Let¡¯s believe in the trust between people!¡± With that, Mu Huan patted her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely trustworthy!¡± Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± This girl was pretty good at talking. She was almost convincing him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my word!¡± ¡°But when ites to bad people, you often go back on your words, and I¡¯m a bad person. Are you sure now that you can¡¯t lie to a bad person and that you¡¯re here to make an honest deal with me?¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± He knew her quite well. After a moment of silence, she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m honest and sincere. I really want to make an honest deal with you. If you agree, I¡¯ll definitely do my best toplete this matter!¡± Seeing her serious expression, Uncle Yu said, ¡°Mu Huan, I believe you and won¡¯t ask you to take the medicine. I hope you won¡¯t let me down. Otherwise, the consequences won¡¯t be something you can bear. You should know that I can do it.¡± On ount that she was Old Ding¡¯s disciple, he liked her temper. She was afraid that taking medicine would hurt her body. He could not make her take it, but she better not let him down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She would definitely keep her word. Chapter 1274 - The King (17)

Chapter 1274: The King (17)

¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Yu reached out to take the medicine back. After reaching an agreement, Mu Huan was also hungry. From the time she was unconscious until now, she had not eaten anything. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and celebrate our coboration!¡± Uncle Yu smiled at her and asked someone to send some food in. Half an hourter¡­ When Uncle Yu saw that Mu Huan had finished almost everything, he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re so young. Where did you learn to eat like that?¡± ¡°I have a bottomless stomach.¡± She had to eat when she was in a good mood, and when she was in a bad mood, she had to eat more. ¡°If this were in a poor era, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get married. Who can afford to upkeep you?¡± Uncle Yu shook his head. ¡°No matter what era it is, I¡¯ll always be someone who can support myself,¡± Mu Huan said as she finished the fruit on her te. This meal let her know that although this Uncle Yu was very rich, he was very frugal with food, loved to reminisce about bitter times, and was left-handed. Such a character seemed to be simr to someone her master had unintentionally mentioned. She had to chat more when she was free. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Uncle Yu believed that she had the ability. At this moment¡­ Bo Junyan mobilized all his connections and finally found the ship that Mu Huan had been on previously. However, apart from the crew, there was no trace of Mu Huan on the ship. No matter how he interrogated those crew members, they had never seen Mu Huan and the rest. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bo Junyan had found traces of her presence in the room Mu Huan had been in and confirmed that she had been on this ship, they would have thought that they had locked onto the wrong target. ¡°If Sister-inw had stayed here before, how could those people have vanished into the vast sea?¡± Fu Siye frowned. ¡°Under such circumstances, there¡¯s only one way to leave without leaving a trace,¡± Bo Junyan said with a darkened expression. Fu Siye thought of something and was shocked. ¡°If that person could leave in such a way¡­ then this person¡¯swork¡­ Chenyi, how did he know such a person? And he even got such a person to help him do this?¡± To all of them, Gu Chenyi was still a student and was still immature. Not even¡­ To put it simply, he did not expect Gu Chenyi to have such capabilities. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bo Junyan lightly pinched his brows. For the past three years, he had been so focused on his wife that he did not pay much attention to Gu Chenyi. Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± Bo Junyan rxed his brows and called Yu Hansheng. ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a god? I can¡¯t find clues so quickly.¡± Yu Hansheng pouted. ¡°You should have a general candidate in your heart.¡± Although there were many capable people in this world, there were not many who could be so capable. Although they could not find the other party¡¯s location, they should be able to lock onto a candidate. ¡°Just like the person in your heart,¡± Yu Hansheng said. Although they were not sure yet, they had a rough guess. ¡°If it¡¯s really that person, to be able to get such a person to help him, that nephew of yours is really capable.¡± From Yu Hansheng¡¯s words, it sounded like he was gloating. ¡°Oh, right. I heard that you destroyed your face to avoid attracting others. It¡¯s be even worse after the flood. Come, take a photo and send it over.¡± Since Mu Huan was fine, Yu Hansheng had nothing to worry about. He was in the mood to watch the fun and see Bo Junyan make a fool of himself. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and hung up. Chapter 1275 - The King (18)

Chapter 1275: The King (18)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Hansheng looked at the call that had been hung up and snorted. He ordered, ¡°Find a chance to take a picture of Bo Junyan¡¯s current appearance.¡± If he didn¡¯t want to take selfies, Yu Hansheng could just ask someone else to do it. What was the point if he couldn¡¯t enjoy a rare joke? He had earned so much money that he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it in ten lifetimes. He had challenged all the things he wanted to challenge. Now, apart from teasing his favorite cat, his life was about to lose its fun. He had to find some fun. Otherwise, he would be depressed. ¡­ By the time Mu Huan had finished thepressed biscuits that Uncle Yu had prepared, they arrived at the ce Uncle Yu had set up for Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan. It was an ind. Although it was not very big, it was like a small city with everything one could think of. Gu Chenyi only woke up after they went ashore and moved in. He opened his eyes and was a little lost. Only when he saw the scene outside the window did he sit up in shock. Then, he saw Uncle Yu sitting on the sofa, reading. ¡°Uncle Yu, are we here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Huan? Is she awake?!¡± Gu Chenyi hurriedly asked once he snapped back to his senses. ¡°She was about to wake up, but I gave her some medicine to make her fall asleep again. However, she¡¯s about to wake up now,¡± Uncle Yu said. ¡°Where is she?¡± Gu Chenyi asked as he got off the bed. He didn¡¯t drink much, so why was he so drunk? He had slept for so long that he only just woke up! If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Yu, he would have missed Xiao Huan¡¯s waking time! ¡°In the room next door.¡± Just as Uncle Yu finished speaking, Gu Chenyi ran out. After he left, Uncle Yu put down the book in his hand and followed him. Gu Chenyi ran to the room next door and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mu Huan was still lying there. Fortunately, he did not miss the time when she woke up. John said that it was very important to establish a ducklingplex, so she had to see him the moment she opened her eyes. He wanted to take all the advantageous conditions. This was an opportunity that he had sacrificed everything for. He could only seed and not fail! Suddenly, he thought of something. Before he drank, he had said that he wanted John to hypnotize Xiao Huan again and make her love him deeply. In the end, he got drunk. He¡­ He instinctively turned around and wanted to run out to ask Uncle Yu if he had asked John to hypnotize Mu Huan again. He saw Uncle Yu standing at the door. Before he could say anything, Uncle Yu said, ¡°I asked John to hypnotize her into loving you.¡± ¡°Uncle Yu, thank you so much!¡± Gu Chenyi was so touched that his eyes turned red. Although Uncle Yu wasn¡¯t his family, he treated him better than his family! He supported him more than his family! Everyone felt that it was wrong for him to want Xiao Huan. It was wrong for him to spend so much effort. Only Uncle Yu understood and supported him so much that he did all these for him! He was the reason for everything! If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Yu, Gu Chenyi wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it. ¡°Silly boy, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me. Wait here for her to wake up. I¡¯m going out to do something,¡± Uncle Yu said with a smile. Time was irreversible. No matter how much he wanted to go back to the past to help himself, he could not go back. And helping Gu Chenyi was like helping his past self and erasing his regret. If one couldn¡¯t get something, one would never forget it. If one couldn¡¯t forget it, one would never be able to let it go for the rest of their lives. They would live in loneliness and pain for the rest of their lives. When they were old, they would have no children, no wife, no pursuits. Life would be meaningless. He did not want Gu Chenyi to live his life like he did.. He hoped that, no matter what the ending was, he would be able topletely let go and have a life without regrets. Chapter 1276 - The King (19)

Chapter 1276: The King (19)

¡°Yes, Uncle Yu, you¡¯re busy!¡± Gu Chenyi knew that Uncle Yu was very busy. His career was very big, so he was really touched that he could personally help himplete this n! Very touched! Uncle Yu nced at Mu Huan, who was lying on the bed, before turning around to leave. After he left, Gu Chenyi went to Mu Huan¡¯s bedside and looked at her. At this moment, his emotions were agitated andplicated. Just as he reached out with his trembling hand to touch Mu Huan, she suddenly opened her eyes. This frightened him so much that he instantly retracted his hand. His heart almost jumped out of his chest! Previously, he had been feeling all sorts of nervousness and anticipation. He was hoping that Mu Huan would be like before when she woke up. Now, when he saw her wake up, his heart became even more nervous! He felt like he couldn¡¯t even breathe! A while after Mu Huan opened her eyes¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Before Gu Chenyi could say anything, she sat up in shock. ¡°Who am I? Why don¡¯t I remember anything? Who am I? I¡­¡± Before Gu Chenyi woke up, Mu Huan had watched many videos of people who had lost their memories. She acted well. Although Gu Chenyi had long thought about what he would say when she woke up, he suddenly met her eyes. He stood there and looked at her, speechless for a long time. After a while, he walked forward and reached out to grab Mu Huan¡¯s arm. He was about to say something¡­ But Mu Huan threw him over her shoulder. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Are you alright? I¡­¡± Mu Huan looked at him helplessly. She wanted to help him up, but she didn¡¯t dare to go near him. This made Uncle Yu, who was standing outside the window and watching everything, feel that Mu Huan was really omnipotent. Even her acting skills were so good! Gu Chenyi forced himself to stand up. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Who am I? Who are you? Who are we? Why am I here?¡± Mu Huan asked Gu Chenyi a series of questions. After a while, Gu Chenyi said as he had nned, ¡°Your name is Mu Huan, and I¡¯m Gu Chenyi. I¡¯m your boyfriend. You lost your memory because of your injury¡­¡± His script was that Mu Huan had lost her memory because of her injury and couldn¡¯t remember him. The two of them were here because they liked the scenery here. Hence, they bought a house here and immigrated here. The two of them had no parents and had always relied on each other. The reason why Gu Chenyi told Mu Huan that he had no parents was that his mother was against him being with Mu Huan. And it was because he didn¡¯t want her to live a tough life! Hence, to be with Mu Huan, he had to give up on his parents. Otherwise, even if his n seeded, it would be a problem if his mother hated on Xiao Huan every day. He simply thought of taking advantage of the disaster in Country F to escape andpletely disappear from the world. This might make his parents think that he had died in the flood in Country F. The more time it took for his parents to find him in Country F, the more they¡¯d feel that he was dead¡­ Then, he thought about his mother¡¯s poor health. If she believed that he was dead, she would definitely not be able to take it. She might even¡­ Gu Chenyi could not help but look worried. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his mother, but¡­ this was the only thing he could do now. Otherwise, if his uncle found out about him and looked for him, everything would be wasted. He wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to start before it was over. But¡­ when he thought about how his mother might copse and never get up again, how he might lose her forever¡­ Gu Chenyi could not help but worry again. Suddenly, he felt that the perfect n he had thought was actually not perfect at all. Chapter 1277 - Who Is the Lead (1)

Chapter 1277: Who Is the Lead (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before he implemented this n, all Gu Chenyi could think about was how wonderful life would be after this n seeded! When he encountered the earthquake and flood during the implementation of the n, he felt that this was a heaven-sent opportunity. Even the heavens wanted the two of them to return to their original orbit. This natural disaster made his n perfect and wless! But now, he no longer felt that way. This natural disaster could make his uncle think that they had been washed away by the flood and he would not think of looking for them elsewhere. However, it would also make his mother think that he had died and make her have a mental breakdown¡­ This¡­ He only wanted to live his life with Mu Huan. He could stay away from his parents and not show filial piety in front of them, but he couldn¡¯t watch his mother get into such a state. However, if he told his mother about his current situation, he was afraid that his uncle would think of everything. Then, his n, which he had spent so much effort to make seed, would fail. Then, he would never have a chance again. This was something he could never ept! He realized that he alwaysnded himself in a difficult situation where he could not make a choice. Why couldn¡¯t he just live the life he wanted? Why did the world have to treat him this way? Gu Chenyi paused for a moment after he said that he had no parents. Now that he had such a worried expression on his face, Mu Huan knew what he was worried about. Mu Huan¡¯s current memory of Gu Chenyi was stuck at the time when she and Gu Chenyi had just broken up. Hence, she remembered what had happened between her and Gu Chenyi in high school. She knew that his parents doted on him very much. He was also a filial person. His mother¡¯s health was not good. This made her suddenly think of a way to end this matter quickly. She nced at Uncle Yu, who was peeping from the window, from the corner of her eye. She smiled. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. He was so frustrated that he forgot about Mu Huan¡¯s existence until¡­ Mu Huan¡¯s weak voice reached his ears. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± It was only then that Gu Chenyi snapped back to his senses. Knowing that Mu Huan could not bear hunger the most, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare food!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Chenyi turned around and ran out. Mu Huan walked to the window and said, ¡°Uncle Yu, our previous rule was that we couldn¡¯t secretly send a message to get my husband find this ce. We couldn¡¯t let him know that I didn¡¯t lose my memory, but we didn¡¯t say that we couldn¡¯t let Gu Chenyi¡¯s parents know that something had happened to him, right?¡± Uncle Yu narrowed his eyes and instantly understood what she was trying to do. ¡°You want his parents to think that he¡¯s dead and make them break down so that Chenyi can be swayed?¡± Mu Huan instantly beamed. ¡°Uncle Yu, you¡¯re really the smartest and most formidable person I¡¯ve ever seen in this world!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. It¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°When did I tter you? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Mu Huan said seriously. ¡°Even if it¡¯s the truth,¡± Uncle Yu said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Chenyi¡¯s mother isn¡¯t in good health. If she finds out that something happened to Chenyi, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take the shock. Besides, if you do this and Chenyi can¡¯t help but tell his parents that he¡¯s fine, then Bo Junyan will also know. You¡¯re indirectly telling Bo Junyan that you¡¯re with Gu Chenyi.¡± ¡°You make it sound like Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m with Gu Chenyi now. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve contacted him long ago! It was Gu Chenyi who didn¡¯t know that I had woken up long ago.. He thought that Bo Junyan would think that I had lost my life in the flood and wouldn¡¯t know that I was with him! He was so naive to think that Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯te looking for me!¡± Mu Huan snorted. Chapter 1278 - Who Is the Lead (2)

Chapter 1278: Who Is the Lead (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± He was really old and had forgotten about this matter. ¡°So, you can totally make his parents think that something has happened to Gu Chenyi.¡± Mu Huan had deliberately told Uncle Yu about this matter because she felt that with Uncle Yu¡¯s love for Gu Chenyi, he would definitely think of a way to make Gu Chenyi¡¯s parents not think that something had happened to him in Country F. As Bo Junyan had a good rtionship with his cousin and did not want anything to happen to his sister-inw, he probably would not use the ident to lure Gu Chenyi out. Hence, Gu Chenyi¡¯s parents would not think that something had happened to him in Country F as Gu Chenyi was worried about. And a worried body couldn¡¯t withstand this. If he wasn¡¯t worried, anxious, and troubled, then he would feel that his current life was wonderful. If it was so wonderful, when would she be able to make him give up and leave? If one wanted someone to give up, one had to make them disillusioned first! A person¡¯s imagination was always good, especially when it came to what they desired. That life would seem even better for them. The more they thought about it, the more they¡¯d want it. If, after they got it, they found that this life was really very good, they would never let it go. They could only be made to feel disillusioned and that this life was worlds apart from what they wanted. That this life was not only not good, but it was also very painful. He had always yearned for this, but if it hurt more than a needle, how could he want to hold on to it? This way, even if he couldn¡¯tpletely give up andpletely let go of the love in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be so persistent in wanting it such that if he couldn¡¯t have it, he would go crazy. This was especially so since Gu Chenyi was more obsessed with her than he liked her. The main reason why he could not let go of her was that he could not ept his stupidity. He actually pushed away his favorite girl for such a reason. The more he could not ept it, the more he could not let go. Once this persistence was gone, his little liking would not be able to ovee his filial piety for his parents. At that time, for his parents or his uncle, he might be able to let go. Without waiting for Uncle Yu to say anything, Mu Huan continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Gu Chenyi¡¯s mother¡¯s health. If she gets sick, I have medicine. Nothing will happen to her!¡± After a moment of silence, Uncle Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Follow this prescription and get me some ingredients. I¡¯ll create an antidote for my husband. His face is still rotten. If he continues to rot, it won¡¯t be easy to make his face recover.¡± That kind of drug couldn¡¯t be allowed to stay in his face for too long. If it did, his face would really rot. If she ruined her husband¡¯s face because of this, she would chop off her own ws! ¡°If you give him the antidote, won¡¯t it expose the fact that you didn¡¯t lose your memory?¡± Uncle Yu felt that Mu Huan was going too overboard. Was he too kind to her that it made her forget that she was being threatened? He was the one who was threatening her to do this. If she didn¡¯t do it well, he would let her die. Or, after she did this and Chenyi still couldn¡¯t let go, he would directly tie them together and trap her and Chenyi forever! He was the mastermind. She had to be afraid of him and listen to him! But looking at her now, he saw that she was really at ease! One moment, she was asking for this, the next moment, she was asking for that! She was almost treating him as an errand boy! ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him before. Just tell him that I asked you to pass this medicine to him at that time and he¡¯ll believe it. You can also tell him that I¡¯ve forgotten everything. The person I love now is Gu Chenyi. Tell him not to look for us anymore. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone!¡± Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1279 - Who Is the Lead (3)

Chapter 1279: Who Is the Lead (3)

Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± What a nice thing to say! ¡°That would expose my identity and make him find this ce faster.¡± This girl had too many devious ideas. ¡°You make it sound like if you don¡¯t expose yourself, he won¡¯t know your identity.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my husband.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t find out where we are now, there aren¡¯t many people who can use their fingers to reach such a formidable level. I reckon he already has a n in his heart and has guessed that you¡¯re helping Gu Chenyi.¡± Although Mu Huan still didn¡¯t know Uncle Yu¡¯s identity, no matter how mysterious a person was, as long as he reached a very high level, even if he was only a legend and no one had seen him, people would still know about this legend and guess that it was him through some traces. Besides, her husband had more connections and sources than her, and her senior brother was a know-it-all. The two of them must have worked together and pulled the strings. The candidates were almost out. After eliminating everyone, even if his identity could not be confirmed, he would still be the prime suspect. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Bo Junyan was indeed capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find their cruise ship so quickly. Just like what she had said, he could uncover his identity with just one pull. Uncle Yu felt that Mu Huan was too good at talking. Every time he absolutely objected to something that he felt he couldn¡¯t do, in the end, he would be convinced by her. He felt that there was no problem at all if he did as she said. This was good. This girl¡­ ¡°So, I can do this! Don¡¯t let my husband¡¯s face be ruined. If my husband¡¯s face is ruined, I can go crazy! If I¡¯m crazy and have no qualms, I can do anything!¡± If her poison ruined her husband¡¯s face, she would really go crazy! Mu Huan¡¯s words made Uncle Yu know that the reason she was willing to do this now was not only because of his threat but also because she wanted them to be fine. If she were to destroy her husband¡¯s face and go crazy, then¡­ she would be able to do anything. It was unimaginable for a person who knew how to use drugs to do such a terrifying thing. With her capabilities, no matter how strict Uncle Yu was with her, unless he crippled her limbs and tied her up, they might really get killed by her in a few days, as she said. Hence, it was best to cooperate sincerely. No one should cross each other¡¯s bottom line. ¡°You care so much about his face. It looks like you don¡¯t love him much. You just love his good-looking face.¡± Uncle Yu¡¯s face was full of disdain.?You¡¯re just so superficial. ¡°Uncle Yu, you¡¯re so capable, but you¡¯re alone. You must have had a sincere rtionship that you couldn¡¯t let go of. That¡¯s why you¡¯re still alone.¡± Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± If she became a fortune-teller, she would definitely be able to bluff her way through because she was too good at reading things. ¡°Is the person you love ugly?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Uncle Yu said instinctively. She was the most beautiful woman in the world, no matter what! ¡°So you¡¯re also superficial and only love her face?¡± Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s human nature to love beauty. If my husband can be fine, why should he be ugly?¡± It was human nature to love beauty. This wasn¡¯t wrong, it wasn¡¯t superficial. If one could be fine, who wouldn¡¯t want that? Chapter 1280 - Who Is the Lead (4)

Chapter 1280: Who Is the Lead (4)

However, the most important thing was still what¡¯s inside. Most love started with looks, talent, and character. It was impossible to be shameless without a character! Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry! Gu Chenyi ising back!¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around. In the next second, Gu Chenyi pushed open the door and entered. Her clear eyes instantly became cautious. With that acting, the Oscars owed her an award! ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ve gotten someone to prepare dinner. Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Gu Chenyi was still very excited. This was because the life he had dreamed of, the life he wanted so much, had started just like that. Perhaps it¡¯s because he had just woken up, but he was still unprepared. This made him feel a little helpless and restrained. He shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. He should have stayed sober. This way, he could have done better now and made her like him. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan smiled shyly at him. Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­¡± Ever since he met Mu Huan, she had never revealed such an expression. No matter what, she was always frivolous¡­ Now, he¡­ had an indescribable feeling. Was it because she had lost her memory? Spring was warm and the flowers were blooming. It was the most beautiful April day in the world. The weather was good and every day was beautiful. However, Bo Junyan was in a terrible mood. Even though he had locked onto his target, he had yet to find any traces of them. He didn¡¯t know where his wife was now. Given his wife¡¯s quick-wittedness, if she was fine, she would definitely be able to think of a way to send a message to him. Or she could leave a trace subtly so that he could follow it. It wouldn¡¯t be like now, with no news at all! He couldn¡¯t think about those things that might have happened. If he couldn¡¯t help but think about it, he¡¯d want to explode and destroy everything! Speaking of which, Bo Junyan was really pitiful. From the start, he had only wanted to find a wife to lead a good life with. In the end, things kept happening, causing him to not have many days with his wife. Right at this moment¡­ Gong Zeye ran in and said, ¡°Brother Bo, Cousin and Sister-inw thought that something had happened to Chenyi and ran to Country F to look for him. After learning that Chenyi might have been washed away by the flood, Sister-inw fainted and was sent to the hospital.¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°Who told them? Didn¡¯t they go on a trip and couldn¡¯t be contacted?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Cousin is anxious about Sister-inw, so the people who stayed in Country F couldn¡¯t get anything out of him.¡± After Gong Zeye said that, he continued, ¡°We have to get someone to tell Cousin and the rest immediately that not only is Chenyi fine, but he has also taken away¡­¡± Their sister-inw? Bo Junyan was about to say that he should get someone to tell them when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°No, don¡¯t tell them. Let them think that something has happened to Chenyi. They have to report Sister-inw¡¯s situation and spread this matter as much as possible!¡± Gong Zeye was stunned for a moment before he understood what his boss meant. His boss wanted to use his sister-inw to lure Gu Chenyi out. No matter what, Gu Chenyi cared a lot about his mother. If anything happened to her, he would definitely contact his mother. By then, they would have a trail to follow. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± ¡°We still have to investigate who informed my cousin that something had happened to Chenyi.¡± Bo Junyan felt that there was a problem here as well. Previously, he could not contact his cousin and sister-inw, but now, they suddenly knew about Chenyi¡¯s matter and had gone to Country F¡­ Chapter 1281 - Who Is the Lead (5)

Chapter 1281: Who Is the Lead (5)

At this thought, Bo Junyan¡¯s thoughts stopped. This¡­ Could it be his wife¡¯s work? It was obvious that someone had been protecting his cousin and sister-inw, preventing them from finding out about this matter. But now, they suddenly found out¡­ Realizing that this might have been done by Mu Huan, for the first time since he lost track of Mu Huan, Bo Junyan calmed down a lot. In the afternoon, he received another gift. Uncle Yu had got someone to deliver the antidote. However, Uncle Yu did not get anyone to pass on what Mu Huan had said. Something like her forgetting or her saying not to look for her could too easily be exposed. He got someone to merely give the antidote to Bo Junyan and tell him that this was the antidote that Mu Huan had asked him to give. As for Bo Junyan, he could believe it or not. He could decide whether he wanted to use it or not. Anyway, Mu Huan only wanted him to give the antidote to Bo Junyan. He did not even ask anyone to tell Bo Junyan that his face would really be ruined if he did not use the antidote. He thought wickedly that if Bo Junyan¡¯s face was really ruined, he would like to see what Mu Huan would choose to do and whether she could continue to love Bo Junyan so persistently. Bo Junyan looked at the medicine that had been sent over and calmed down even more. The medicine that his wife had on her had been soaked by the flood. It was impossible for her to have created a new antidote at sea. Hence, this antidote could only have been made by her after she went ashore. This meant that after she went ashore, she was still sober and free. In fact, she had reached some sort of agreement with Gu Chenyi or that other person to make the antidote for him. Uncle Yu had also thought about this point at that time. If the antidote was given away, it would more or less expose their current situation. However, he was ultimately convinced by Mu Huan. Mu Huan was really good at talking. Previously, in the researchboratory, everyone said that she was so good at talking that she shouldn¡¯t do research and should be in sales. ¡°Get someone to investigate this wrapping paper thoroughly and analyze it¡­¡± Bo Junyan got someone to take those things for analysis, hoping to find some clues from them. Although Uncle Yu did not ask anyone to tell Bo Junyan that his face would really be ruined if he did not take the antidote, Bo Junyan knew that too. Because Mu Huan had told him before. He thought about how his wife was still thinking about his face under such circumstances. Bo Junyan, who was initially in no mood to use the antidote, used it. He had to maintain whatever his wife liked. The antidote was external. It could be used three times a day. In two days, it could make his face even smoother and more tender. ¡­ As Gu Chenyi was already worried that his parents would break down and not be able to take it if they found out about his ident, he paid extra attention to the news in the country. Hence, after his mother thought that something had happened to him and had a breakdown, resulting in hospitalization, he immediately found out. This made him anxious and uneasy. He had to tell his parents that he was fine. If he didn¡¯t tell his parents, he¡­ ¡°Uncle Yu, what should I do?¡± Unable to make up his mind, he asked Uncle Yu for help. He would definitely think of a better way and be more thoughtful¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your mother, you can only tell her that you¡¯re okay, that you¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°But now that things havee to this, if I tell my mother that I¡¯m fine, she¡¯ll definitely want toe over to see me! At that time¡­¡± Gu Chenyi thought about the series of troubles that would follow and could not bring himself to tell his mother. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to see something happen to her after she¡¯s unable to take such a blow? Or even¡­¡± Uncle Yu deliberately stated the worst that could happen. Chapter 1282 - Who Is the Lead (6)

Chapter 1282: Who Is the Lead (6)

Although Uncle Yu did not finish his sentence, Gu Chenyi knew that with his mother¡¯s body, she would not be able to withstand any turmoil. If she were to believe he had died, she would not be able to survive. But¡­ ¡°Why is Uncle Yu like this? Why¡­ I just want to be with Xiao Huan. I just want to lead a normal life. I just¡­¡± Gu Chenyi hugged his head in pain. Uncle Yu could not bear to see him like this. After a while, he said, ¡°You can only tell your mother that you¡¯re fine. You can video call her and let her see you with her own eyes to ensure that you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t let here over. Also, keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t say anything rted to what¡¯s happening now.¡± Gu Chenyi let go of his head first, then he said, ¡°But if my mom learns I¡¯m fine, my uncle will definitely suspect something. Once he suspects something, he¡¯ll definitely investigate us. Then¡­¡± ¡°Your uncle already knows that you were the one who took Mu Huan away. His men have already traced us back to the ship we were on. Hence, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of this,¡± Uncle Yu said. ¡°What?¡± Gu Chenyi was shocked. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡­ My uncle¡­ didn¡¯t think that Xiao Huan and I had been washed away by the mountain torrent?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­¡± His uncle really couldn¡¯t be more formidable. In fact, Gu Chenyi knew deep down that things would not y out as well as he thought. This was because imagination was always beautiful, and reality was always cruel. When he snapped back to his senses, he said worriedly, ¡°Uncle has already found out that we were on a cruise ship. Will he follow the traces and find us?¡± ¡°As long as we don¡¯t leave any traces, he won¡¯t be able to find this ce for a year and a half.¡± Gu Chenyi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You know that your uncle is a very capable person, so you have to hurry up. Just find a way.¡± Although Uncle Yu had told Mu Huan something else, how could it be enough if she just pretended to give herself? Only by truly having her would GU Chenyi no longer have any regrets. However, Gu Chenyi was hesitant. Uncle Yu could only help him if he became heartless. Otherwise, he would not be able to ovee the hurdle in his heart. When that time came, he might suffer even more and be unable to live. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your uncle. No matter how capable he is, I can protect you.¡± Although Bo Junyan was very capable, he was still young after all. The connections and strength Uncle Yu had umted in his lifetime were iparable to that of Bo Junyan, who was only in his thirties. Gu Chenyi knew what he meant and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thing again. We have to hurry up so that we don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Uncle Yu said again. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°When your mother wakes up, I¡¯ll arrange for a video call. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Uncle Yu had arranged for someone to be by Gu Chenyi¡¯s parents¡¯ side. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yu.¡± Gu Chenyi was touched by Uncle Yu again. No one had ever understood and supported him like Uncle Yu did. ¡°Silly child.¡± Uncle Yu patted his shoulder and did not say anything else. Gu Qianru woke up at night. Worried that her body would not be able to take it and she would faint again, the moment she woke up, the person Uncle Yu had arranged to be by Gu Qianru¡¯s side asked her to video call Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi was in a room surrounded by white walls. He would not expose his current location. ¡°Chenyi¡­ Chenyi¡­¡± Gu Qianru initially thought that this stranger was lying to her. When she turned on the video and Gu Chenyi really appeared, she got up agitatedly and clutched her phone tightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Chenyi told her not to worry. Chapter 1283 - Who Is the Lead (7)

Chapter 1283: Who Is the Lead (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Where are you now? What happened? Why¡­¡± Gu Qianru was so agitated that she was incoherent. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Anyway, I¡¯m very safe now. Quite well! I¡¯m fine. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You just have to be fine!¡± Gu Chenyi said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about you? How can I not worry about you?! You¡¯re my life! I have only you as my son! If anything happens to you, I¡­¡± Gu Qianru started crying as she spoke. ¡°Do you know that when I heard that something has happened to you and I couldn¡¯t find you, I thought that you¡­ I really! I really couldn¡¯t live anymore! Do you know¡­¡± Gu Qianru was a person with weak tolerance. When she found out that her only son had met with an ident, her emotions instantly copsed. If she became sure that Gu Chenyi was really gone, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I made you worry so much about me¡­¡± Gu Chenyi knew that his mother was weak. He had really let his mother down, but¡­ His life shouldn¡¯t be like this. It really shouldn¡¯t be like this! If not for the fact that Matriarch Mu and Mu Huan¡¯s stepmother were already living a life worse than death, Gu Chenyi really would have wanted to find them and kill them a thousand times to vent the hatred in his heart. If not for them, his life would not havee to this point! If it weren¡¯t for them, he could have had Xiao Huan and kept his mother well. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to get them out and kill them! If possible, he really wanted to transmigrate back and stop everything from happening¡­ Unfortunately¡­ There were no such ifs. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine¡­ as long as you¡¯re fine¡­¡± After her emotional breakdown, Gu Qianru now only wanted her son to be fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. You don¡¯t have to worry at all. I¡¯m really fine now. I couldn¡¯t be any better!¡± Gu Chenyi repeatedly emphasized that he was fine. Gu Qianru talked to him for a while more. After she heard things like ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± her emotions slowly stabilized. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a very, very beautiful ce. I can¡¯t go back now, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask you toe over. After a while, I¡¯ll go back to visit you.¡± Gu Chenyi directly stopped her from asking him to go back or froming to visit. ¡°What good and beautiful ce? Why can¡¯t youe back now? Why didn¡¯t you call your father and me immediately after such a thing happened to you? What are you doing? Are you like this? Do you know that you almost scared us to death?¡± After being afraid, it was fine as long as he was fine. As long as he was fine, everything would be fine in the future. But she couldn¡¯t help but me the child. Why didn¡¯t he tell them about it for no reason, making them so worried and afraid? She almost copsed! ¡°I¡¯m doing something that¡¯s the most important to me. I can¡¯t tell you yet, Mom. This needs to be kept a secret. Also, don¡¯t tell my uncle about my video call with you. Don¡¯t tell him anything!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Anyway, you know that I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. This matter has to be kept a secret. Mom, I¡¯m still busy. Let¡¯s talk next time!¡± ¡°What important thing are you doing? What important thing are you doing? You¡¯re so mysterious, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Gu Chenyi said as he hung up. ¡°Chenyi, tell me clearly what you¡¯re doing¡­¡± Before Gu Qianru could finish speaking, Gu Chenyi hung up the video call. If she called again, she would not be able to get through. The stranger who had called her earlier had long disappeared, leaving her alone in the room. As she looked at her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was dreaming. Just as she was about to call him again¡­ Bo Huaiyun and Bo Junyan pushed open the door and walked in. Chapter 1284 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (1)

Chapter 1284: A Child Should Not Teach His Father (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Qianru saw Bo Junyan, she instinctively hid her phone. Although for a moment, she felt that her video call with her son was an illusion, she only thought about it in a daze. She knew that it was true. Her son was really fine! She really video-called her son! At the thought of her son asking her to keep the video call a secret, she instinctively hid her phone. Even though she found it strange that Gu Chenyi did not want her to tell Bo Junyan about it, she instinctively listened to her son. It was just that her obvious desire to not expose herself was even more suspicious. Even though Gu Qianru had now be someone confused, she was still someone who did not know how to hide her feelings. ¡°Qianru, who were you video-calling just now?¡± Bo Huaiyun had heard her voice at the door just now. Although he did not hear it clearly, she must have spoken. Now that he saw her hiding her phones, he knew she must have been video-calling someone before they came in. She had just woken up, so why would she be in the mood to video call someone? He was afraid that she would pass out again because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he specially called Junyan over and asked him to find the best specialist for him, just in case. ¡°What? What video call? I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t video-call anyone!¡± Gu Qianru was especially agitated because she was nervous due to lying. Bo Huaiyun: ¡°¡­¡± She was already so obvious. If she said that she didn¡¯t, how could anyone believe her? ¡°Sister-inw was video-calling Chenyi earlier, right?¡± Bo Junyan asked. Bo Junyan¡¯s words shocked the couple! Gu Qianru, in particr, was so shocked that her eyes were wide open. How did you know? Even if he suspected that she was on a video call with someone, he shouldn¡¯t have guessed it was with her son at once! ¡°Qianru, were you really video-calling Chenyi just now? How is he? What happened? If he¡¯s fine, why didn¡¯t he call us? Where is he now?¡± Bo Huaiyun asked a series of questions excitedly. He had only one son, and since he was middle-aged, he definitely couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing his son. Now that he heard that his son was fine, he was instantly excited and blurted out a series of questions. Gu Qianru looked at the agitated Bo Huaiyun and couldn¡¯t say a word. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t know how to answer the questions he asked, but now, even if she were to answer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say whether or not her son was doing well. Because once she answered, it would be equivalent to admitting that she was video-calling her son. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Say something! Was it Chenyi or not? How is he now?!¡± Bo Huaiyun asked anxiously. Gu Qianru remained silent. When she did not say anything, Bo Junyan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin. Chenyi is doing well right now.¡± Bo Huaiyun knew that if Bo Junyan said that he was fine, then he was definitely fine. This made himpletely heave a sigh of relief. After regaining his senses, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± What happened? Why did his son suddenly disappear? Now, though he had video-called his wife, she wouldn¡¯t admit that she was on a video call with him. ¡°Chenyi, he¡­¡± Bo Junyan summarized the entire matter. Bo Huaiyun was stunned! He didn¡¯t know what to think now. His mind was nk! No matter how he thought about it, he would never have thought that his son would do such a thing! Xiao Huan was his aunt¡­ Him! Bo Huaiyun felt like he was about to copse. He was really about to copse¡­ Chapter 1285 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (2)

Chapter 1285: A Child Should Not Teach His Father (2)

He could not bear to see his son in trouble earlier, but now, he could not wait to find Gu Chenyi and beat him to death! Bo Huaiyun and Bo Junyan had a good rtionship. All his life, he had only wanted to be good for Bo Junyan. He thought about the kindness of his uncle¡¯s family, and Bo Junyan treated his son so well. Now¡­ This¡­ When Gu Qianru heard that Gu Chenyi had brought Mu Huan away with his men, she broke down and was furious. ¡°No wonder he told me just now that he was doing something important. He can¡¯t let me know because he wants to keep it a secret! This b*stard!¡± Gu Chenyi knew that if he video-called his mother, Bo Junyan would definitely find out that he was fine and that his mother would soon find out what important thing he wanted to do. However, he still did not tell Gu Qianru about this. He still asked Gu Qianru to keep the call a secret for him. If he wanted it to be knownter, it would beter. He did not expect Bo Junyan toe in right after he hung up. Gu Qianru had thoughtlessly hated Mu Huan, especially after Gu Chenyi had not been able to let go of her and refused to have a girlfriend for the past three years. This made her hate Mu Huan even more and feel that she was a huge scourge! Now, she had actually caused her son to do such a thing! She said angrily, ¡°I knew it. That person is a scourge. That person deserves to die!¡± Bo Huaiyun thought that Gu Qianru was talking about Gu Chenyi and angrily added, ¡°He¡¯s a scourge! He deserves to die! When I find him, I¡¯ll kill him with my own hands!¡± Gu Qianru was stunned. Kill her personally? Why would he say that? Shouldn¡¯t he say that she was in the wrong? Suddenly, she realized who Bo Huaiyun was talking about. She instinctively said, ¡°This isn¡¯t our son¡¯s fault. Why do you want to kill him?!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not his fault, then whose fault is it? He¡¯s already done such a thing, yet you¡¯re still saying that he¡¯s not in the wrong!¡± To his own aunt-inw¡­ Bo Huaiyun could not even think about it. The moment he thought about it, he wished he could immediately capture Gu Chenyi. He would kill him first and then apologize with his death! It was all his fault for not educating his child! ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mu Huan¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all her fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, why would so many things have happened?! If it weren¡¯t for her, our family would still be fine!¡± Gu Qianru said. ¡°What are you saying?! Are you¡­ Are you¡­¡± Bo Huaiyun really wanted to say that she was sick. What was she thinking? How could this matter be med on Mu Huan? Did she want this to happen? Seriously¡­! It was just that this was the wife he had always doted on. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those nasty words. He could not bear to say it, but Bo Junyan could. ¡°Sister-inw, is there something wrong with your brain? Are you sick? How can you me Xiao Huan? What did she do?! It¡¯s all Chenyi¡¯s fault from the start to the end! What did she do wrong? Yet you me her!¡± ¡°She¡­ she¡­¡± Gu Qianru, who had never been treated this way by Bo Junyan, was frightened by him. She was speechless for a long time. ¡°If Chenyi did anything to Xiao Huan, I¡¯ll definitely kill him myself!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s vicious look frightened Gu Qianru so much that she shuddered. She instinctively said, ¡°It¡¯s not Chenyi¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all Mu Huan¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her existence, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­ It¡¯s all her¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bo Huaiyun roared angrily. At this point, she was still ming Xiao Huan for her existence! Could people not simply exist? Was this their world, so there couldn¡¯t be others in it?! Gu Qianru was stunned by his shout. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you shouted at me¡­¡± ¡°I was just¡­ I¡­¡± Bo Huaiyun turned to look at Bo Junyan after a while. Chapter 1286 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (3)

Chapter 1286:A Child Should Not Teach His Father (3)

¡°I was just¡­ I¡­¡± Bo Huaiyun turned to look at Bo Junyan after a while. ¡°Junyan, you go out first. Don¡¯t worry, I know what you want.¡± Bo Huaiyun was a smart person. He knew some things without Bo Junyan saying it. Bo Junyan did not say anything else and turned to leave. Gu Chenyi and Gu Qianru should be grateful that they had a father and a husband like Bo Huaiyun. It was because he had always been upright that Bo Junyan had tolerated them. ¡°Bo Huaiyun, are you crazy?! You¡¯re shouting at me!¡± Gu Qianru said agitatedly after Bo Junyan left. He actually shouted at her! Being married for so many years, Bo Huaiyun had indulged Gu Qianru in everything. He had never spoken loudly to her, let alone shouted at her. Hence, she could not ept this. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to shout at you either. But look at what you¡¯ve be!¡± Bo Huaiyun looked at Gu Qianru with disappointment and heartache. His gaze was so cold that it frightened Gu Qianru. ¡°What have I be?! I¡­¡± ¡°You are no longer pure and kind, but how can you be so hical? How can you keep ming others for no reason? Can you really push all the me onto others? Is Dad¡¯s death Xiao Huan¡¯s fault? No! He was sick! Is it Xiao Huan¡¯s fault that Chenyi is like this now? No! Initially, it was his own stupidity that made him make such a mistake. All these years, hasn¡¯t Xiao Huan rejected him thoroughly? She has never kept Chenyi hanging. It¡¯s his own dark thoughts that he can¡¯t let go of. It¡¯s him¡­¡± Bo Huaiyun didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You guys are really¡­!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, how would things have turned out this way?! If it weren¡¯t for her¡­¡± ¡°So what if she exists? Does this world belong to you? Why don¡¯t you say that if it weren¡¯t for you, your father wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer alone for the rest of his life and wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick from working so hard! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she gave birth to you, your mother wouldn¡¯t have died so early!¡± Bo Huaiyun¡¯s words were very serious. This was because Gu Qianru¡¯s mother had suffered a serious injury after she gave birth to her. That was why she passed away not long after. Because his father loved her mother deeply, he did not remarry. In order to give his daughter the best care, Old Master Gu had worked overtime at night and apanied her during the day. Although Gu Qianru had been pampered since she was young, there were times when Old Master Gu couldn¡¯t shield her from envious, jealous, and hateful people who didn¡¯t like her. They would run to her and say that she had killed her mother. This was the injury she had hidden in the deepest part of her heart. It was the most untouchable. Usually, Bo Huaiyun would carefully protect her and not let her think in that direction. But today, he had ruthlessly poked the deepest wound in her heart. He wanted her to know how wrong she was to push the me onto an innocent person and how much harm she would cause. This was the same as her situation. It wasn¡¯t that she had wanted her mother to bleed profusely for the sake of giving birth to her, it wasn¡¯t that she had wanted her father to work so hard for her, but he med all of this on her. He said that she had caused her parents to die and be in so much pain and hurt. His words made Gu Qianru¡¯s face turn pale instantly! She never thought that one day, her lover would use her most painful wound to attack and hurt her. Bo Huaiyun could not bear to see her like this. But right now, he did not know what else he could do to wake her up. Chapter 1287 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (4)

Chapter 1287: A Child Should Not Teach His Father (4)

It was all his fault. He had doted on the mother-and-son pair too much and protected them too much. No matter what happened, he couldn¡¯t bear to me them. He made them think that the world revolved around them. After they got into trouble, they would only me others. They had never thought of finding fault with themselves. It was his fault. It was all his fault. A child should not teach his father about his mistakes. ¡°Bo Huaiyun, are you crazy?!¡± Gu Qianru shouted agitatedly when she snapped back to her senses. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy!¡± Bo Huaiyun also felt that he was crazy. ¡°Uncle and his family treated us so well, and Junyan treated Chenyi so well! But he did something that even an animal wouldn¡¯t have done! And you¡¯re ming Xiao Huan! I¡­ I¡¯m really going to go crazy because of you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually doing this for an outsider¡­¡± Before Gu Qianru could finish speaking, Bo Huaiyun interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider! Mu Huan isn¡¯t an outsider! She¡¯s Junyan¡¯s wife! If we follow your logic, you¡¯d also be an outsider to me!¡± Bo Huaiyun didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand why, no matter what he said, she simply felt that Mu Huan was an outsider, that they shouldn¡¯t treat Gu Qianru like this because of an outsider. If Junyan could treat his grandfather like that for Xiao Huan¡¯s sake, what was she, his sister-inw, worth?! If you didn¡¯t respect someone else¡¯s wife and didn¡¯t treat them as family, why would they treat you as family? Why should they treat you well?! ¡°You¡¯ve watched Junyan grow up. You should know that whatever he says is the truth. If Chenyi really did something, he would really kill him with his own hands! When that happens, the two of us can forget about living. Let¡¯s slit our own throats andmit suicide to atone for our sins!¡± Bo Huaiyun knew that she would not reveal any information about Gu Chenyi in her current state, so he spoke harshly. Gu Qianru knew how ruthless Bo Junyan could be, but she felt that no matter how ruthless he was, he couldn¡¯t be more ruthless. Her husband, who had slept beside her for so many years, first hurt her like that, and now, he wanted to apologize with her with his life. What did they do wrong? Why did they have to apologize using their deaths? It was clearly Mu Huan¡¯s fault. She had caused their lives to be like this. It was obvious that as long as she alone disappeared, everyone else would be fine. Why did they have to apologize using their deaths if it wasn¡¯t their fault? Why should they appease her?! She was in the wrong! ¡°Alright, you can die with me now!¡± she said as she looked up. She wanted to see if he could really do it! If he really had the capability, he should kill her right now and make her apologize! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. It¡¯s not the time yet. When we find Chenyi, Junyan won¡¯t have to touch him. I¡¯ll end him myself,¡± Bo Huaiyun said with a deep gaze. He was not frightened by Gu Qianru¡¯s words at all. She looked at her husband, who usually coaxed her and was always afraid that something would happen to her. Now that she was about to die, not only was he not afraid at all, but he even told her not to be anxious. It was as if he really wanted the family of three to die as an apology. This made Gu Qianru, who had been very arrogant just now, panic¡­ Sometimes, some people go through such troubles. When asked to live well, they¡¯d feel that they couldn¡¯t live anymore. When asked to die, they didn¡¯t want to die no matter what. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me about Chenyi, then tell me. If you¡¯re not, then wait for the big mistake to be irreversible. Let¡¯s go together as a family of three.¡± With that, Bo Huaiyun turned around and left. Chapter 1288 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (5)

Chapter 1288: A Child Should Not Teach His Father (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His determination made Gu Qianru panic even more. She instinctively shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else. I only know that he¡¯s fine now! He didn¡¯t tell me anything. He¡¯s in a room with nothing. Other than knowing that he¡¯s still alive and well, I don¡¯t know anything! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Junyan, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he took Mu Huan away!¡± Although Gu Qianru was a little afraid now, she still gritted her teeth in hatred when she thought of Mu Huan. She couldn¡¯t help but think how good their family would have it without her! ¡°Let me take a look at your phone.¡± Bo Huaiyun turned around and walked toward her, reaching out for her phone. Although Gu Qianru was a little reluctant, she still gave him the phone in the end. Bo Huaiyun did not find anything useful on her phone. ¡°Who called you?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to find traces in a virtual world like this, so someone had to have helped her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know that person. I don¡¯t know when he entered my ward or when he left.¡± Just as Bo Huaiyun was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. Then, Gong Zeye walked in with a person on his shoulder. ¡°Cousin, Brother Bo told me to have Sister-inw identify this person.¡± Uncle Yu had arranged for someone to be by Gu Chenyi¡¯s parents¡¯ side. He thought that this matter could be done without leaving any traces. However, when Bo Junyan found out that Bo Huaiyun and the rest hade to Country F, he got someone to secretly monitor them. This was because he knew that after such news was reported, Gu Chenyi would definitely contact his mother. He did not expect Gu Qianru to be able to tell him anything useful. He wanted to capture this person who had helped her contact Gu Chenyi. Gu Qianru looked at the person who had been carried in and did not speak. However, her obviously shocked expression let the others know that the person who had helped her contact Gu Chenyi was this person. Gong Zeye did not say anything else and carried the person away. After he left, Bo Huaiyun left without saying anything. He knew that this was all Gu Qianru knew. Gu Qianru looked at the tightly shut door and couldn¡¯t help but me Mu Huan. It was all because of her! It was all because of her that their family ended up like this¡­ How good would it have been if it weren¡¯t for her¡­ After Bo Huaiyun left Gu Qianru¡¯s ward, he found Bo Junyan. ¡°Junyan, I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you for this matter. If Chenyi really did something to make him worse than a beast, I¡¯ll do it myself. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Dirty your hands. Bo Huaiyun never thought that such a day woulde. Bo Junyan looked at Bo Huaiyun but did not say anything. ¡°What should I do?¡± Although Bo Junyan did not say anything, Bo Huaiyun knew that as long as his son did not do such a thing, he would let his nephew off. If he did anything, then¡­ Not only would Bo Junyan not let him off, but even his own father would not let him off! Hence, now, it wasn¡¯t that Mu Huan was in danger. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to save Mu Huan, but he wanted to save his son. He had to find him before the huge mistake was made! The ind¡­ The battle between Bo Junyan and Uncle Yu was a battle between kings. No matter how careful Uncle Yu was, his men were still caught by Bo Junyan. No matter how careful Bo Junyan was, Uncle Yu knew that his men had been caught. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he found out about this. He¡¯d initially thought that Bo Junyan would not be able to find their hiding ce for at least a year and a half.. However, at this rate, he would be able to find this ce very quickly. Chapter 1289 - A Child Should Not Teach His Father (6)

Chapter 1289: A Child Should Not Teach His Father (6)

He looked up at Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan, who were not far away, and sighed inwardly. ¡­ This ind was extremely beautiful. The seawater was so clear that one could see to the bottom. If she were on vacation here with her husband, Mu Huan would definitely have been very happy and would be enjoying herself. But¡­ no¡­ She knew that the messages she sent were enough for Bo Junyan to know that she was doing well, but this could not make him not worry about her. If Gu Chenyi had taken her away with such a motive, he would definitely be worried over Gu Chenyi¡¯s purpose for doing so. Such anxiety could drive any man crazy. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± If only she could kill Uncle Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have had to make such an honest deal with him. Gu Chenyi¡¯s desire and inability to let go were really a little tricky. ¡°Xiao Huan, look what good food I¡¯ve made for you.¡± Gu Chenyi brought a tray of good food over. The sun, the sea, the beach, the delicacies, and the setting sun were all extremely beautiful. Back then, Gu Chenyi had chosen this ce because he had taken a fancy to the scenery here and found it mesmerizing. When he chose this ce, he had fantasized about this scene. She¡¯d be lying on the chair and facing the endless sea. She¡¯d close her eyes and take a nap. He would carry her favorite food ande to her side. Under the sunset, they would look at this most beautiful scenery while he fed her her her favorite food. That scene was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t get out of it. Now, everything was just right. The beautiful scene that he had thought of was about to be realized! Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand, which was holding the te, trembled slightly. He was excited. Just then, Mu Huan opened her eyes and looked at him. In the past, Gu Chenyi had always felt that Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were exceptionally beautiful. At this moment, when she looked at him, he was the only one in her eyes. This made him feel even more that her eyes were as beautiful as the most dazzling jewelry in the world! Just as he was feeling dazed, Mu Huan said shyly, ¡°There¡¯s so much good food.¡± Her shyness made Gu Chenyi, who had just snapped back to his senses, go into a daze again. Looking at Mu Huan like this, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart. However, he quickly suppressed that feeling and reached out to feed Mu Huan a piece of delicious food. ¡°Come and try.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Was he going to feed her? Freaking¡­ Just as she was about to find an excuse to reject Gu Chenyi, she saw Uncle Yu looking over at them. There was an order in his eyes that Mu Huan could decipher at a nce. Freaking hell! Mu Huan once again med herself for not practicing seriously and bing strong enough. Previously, Mu Huan had tried to fight Uncle Yu. The truth was as Uncle Yu had said. She couldn¡¯t beat him at all. Mu Huan opened her mouth and ate the food that Gu Chenyi had fed her. Uncle Yu took the opportunity to capture this extremely romantic scene. He would get someone to send it to Bo Junyanter. In any case, Bo Junyan had found those traces, so he might be able to find them very quickly. It was better to strike first and make him go even crazier. It would be even better if he could make Bo Junyan so angry that he would lose his footing! After taking a few more intimate and romantic pictures of Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi together, he felt that they were like intimate lovers. Uncle Yu got someone to change the background of these photos and edit them to have the exact same lighting as another seaside. He made the photos look like they had never been photoshopped. Then, he got a high-tech staff to confirm that they couldn¡¯t pinpoint this ce from the angle of the photos. Only then did he get someone to remotely use hacker technology and send the pictures to Bo Junyan¡¯s phone. Chapter 1290 - Theyre Already Together (1)

Chapter 1290: They¡¯re Already Together (1)

Uncle Yu did this not only to anger Bo Junyan but also to mislead him. He wanted Bo Junyan to investigate Mu Huan¡¯s location ording to the background of the photos and within the IP area where the photos had been sent. To dy his search. Thinking about what Mu Huan had said previously, he even got someone to send Bo Junyan such a message. Xiao Huan had already forgotten you. She and Chenyi were now lovey-dovey. Don¡¯t bother looking for them. It¡¯s useless even if you find them. Why don¡¯t you let each other off on ount that you were once family? It¡¯d be good for both of you. Uncle Yu was in a much better mood at the thought of Bo Junyan¡¯s furious expression when he saw the photos. Since he treated Gu Chenyi as his past self, he naturally treated Bo Junyan as his former love rival. He would naturally not be polite to Bo Junyan when it came to things that he could not do to that person. Nature¡¯s beautiful scenery was always the most beautiful. When the fiery red sun slowly reached the horizon, Mu Huan, who was in a bad mood, could not take her eyes off of it. ¡°Xiao Huan, isn¡¯t this ce beautiful?¡± Gu Chenyi asked. Back then, he had chosen this ce because of the beautiful sunset. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± But when she heard his voice, all the beauty was ruined. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the sunrise and sunset together every day from now on, alright?¡± Gu Chenyi looked at her side profile in a daze. At this moment, it was even more beautiful than in his dream. If he could live happily with her here and give birth to a son who was as beautiful as her, then his life¡­ Just thinking about it made him excited! Mu Huan did not speak and only looked at him with a shy smile. Her current persona was that of a person who liked him, but who felt that he was a stranger and wanted to keep a distance from him. Gu Chenyi looked at her smile and felt that she was even more beautiful than the sunset¡­ She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. This was what he had desired for a long time. It was what he had wanted since a long time ago. He looked at her face, which was approaching his own slowly¡­ Mu Huan knew what he wanted to do, but she did not dodge. She only smiled at him. This made Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart flutter even more. He approached her closer and closer. When he was only one punch away from Mu Huan, Mu Huan did not dodge. Instead, Gu Chenyi suddenly stopped. What he wanted so much was right in front of him. He just had to kiss her. Right now, she wasn¡¯t unconscious either. She was very awake and was even looking at him with a smile. Not only did she not avoid him, but she might even be looking forward to it. But¡­ he stopped just like that. He couldn¡¯t go forward, couldn¡¯t kiss her, couldn¡¯t do anything else¡­ Because his desire had suddenly vanished. At this moment, his mind was filled with his uncle. Mu Huan¡¯s face, which had moved him so much just now, had turned into his uncle¡¯s face, making him unable to move. Even if his rationality had clearly told him that she was not his uncle and that this was only an obstacle in his heart, that as long as he broke through this obstacle, he would be able to get what he wanted the most¡­ He had clearlye this far and was only one step away from possessing her. However, he was stuck at the critical moment and unable to make a move. He wanted her, but he couldn¡¯t get over the fact that she was already his aunt. He couldn¡¯t get over this line that he couldn¡¯t touch¡­ This made him really want to go crazy! Chapter 1291 - Theyre Already Together (2)

Chapter 1291: They¡¯re Already Together (2)

Bo Junyan was ten years older than Gu Chenyi. From the time Gu Chenyi was born until he was thirteen, they had been living with Bo Junyan¡¯s family. Gu Chenyi had followed Bo Junyan since he was young. The rtionship between the uncle and nephew was especially deep. Bo Junyan, who was such a ruthless person, had repeatedly given Gu Chenyi a chance. As long as he did not cross that line and as long as he turned back to the shore, he would still be his nephew. Then there¡¯s Gu Chenyi. Before Mu Huan married Bo Junyan, this uncle of his was the person he idolized the most. He listened to Bo Junyan more than he listened to his father. Even if he felt that Mu Huan should be his, Mu Huan had broken up with him more than three years ago and had been his aunt-inw all this time. This¡­ was etched deeply in his subconscious. Mu Huan was his aunt. Furthermore¡­ Mu Huan looked at Gu Chenyi, who had stopped struggling and was in pain for a while. In the end, he suddenly stood up, turned around, and ran away. The corners of her lips curved into a sinister smile. She leaned back in her chair and enjoyed the sea breeze. It had to be said that Gu Chenyi¡¯s ce was really not bad. The sky and the sea were blue. The air was so good that it was intoxicating. Suddenly, a voice broke her quiet enjoyment. ¡°Did you do something to him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from him, so she didn¡¯t. ¡°You hypnotized him, making him feel his morality more strongly, making him feel that you¡¯re his aunt and that he can¡¯t touch you no matter what?¡± Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be hidden. Uncle Yu quickly guessed it. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Huan nodded and looked at Uncle Yu. Without waiting for him to say anything, she continued, ¡°You said that I couldn¡¯t hypnotize him into forgetting his love for me. You didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t deepen his sense of morality and guilt. Hence, I¡¯m not considered in vition.¡± Uncle Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re really reasonable. Everything you say is right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being reasonable, it¡¯s just that everything I do makes sense,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Uncle Yu sneered. ¡°The scenery here is really not bad. Do you want to sit down and admire this beautiful scenery before talking about life?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Uncle Yu looked at her silently. It was unclear what he was thinking. ¡°Uncle Yu, do you believe that there are really wormholes and that space-time travel is possible?¡± Mu Huan suddenly asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe them and feel that they¡¯re impossible, Uncle Yu, you should know that what¡¯s in the past is in the past. One can never return to the past, and it¡¯s not something that can be reced. No matter how simr his situation is, it¡¯s not yours. There¡¯s no point in doing anything more.¡± Outsiders might be confused by Mu Huan¡¯s words and not understand what she was saying, but Uncle Yu could understand. Her words made Uncle Yu¡¯s eyes turn cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Why would she say such a thing? She shouldn¡¯t have been able to find out anything! ¡°What I want to say and what I¡¯m talking about, Uncle Yu, you must have understood since you¡¯re so formidable,¡± Mu Huan said. They were both smart people. There was no need to pretend to be stupid. After a moment of silence, Uncle Yu asked, ¡°How do you know all this?¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± She could even guess this¡­ ¡°Although Gu Chenyi is my nephew, to put it bluntly, Gu Chenyi isn¡¯t very good or outstanding. Even if someone like him saved your life, it¡¯s impossible for him to catch your attention and make you help him so much unless you have some special feelings for him. If you like him and have that kind of feelings for him, you won¡¯t help him woo women.¡± Chapter 1292 - Theyre Already Together (3)

Chapter 1292: They¡¯re Already Together (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re helping him so much to let go of it himself. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ll also let go of something then. You¡¯re looking at him like you¡¯re looking at someone through him. This is easy to guess¡­¡± The plot came to her mind. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Why was she so outstanding such that he couldn¡¯t help liking her? If she¡¯d had another personality, he might not have cared if Gu Chenyi could take that step in the end¡­ He might have been direct¡­ Most people loved talent, and so did Uncle Yu. Mu Huan, whom he thought well of, made him unable to be ruthless. ¡°Uncle Yu,e, sit here. Look at how beautiful the scenery is. Look at how delicious this food is¡­¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she picked up a piece of snack and ate it happily. Life was so beautiful. Couldn¡¯t he just enjoy it? Why did he have to torture others? Even if he felt that Gu Chenyi at present was like how he was, Gu Chenyi would not be him once he helped Gu Chenyi fulfill that wish. The regrets in his heart would not dissipate. It would be fine if it was self-interest. At the very least, if it was self-interest, he¡¯d gain something for it. But he was doing this for¡­ It would be better for him to just rx and enjoy the scenery, the delicacies, and the beautiful life under the sunset. Uncle Yu nced at her and turned to leave. This little girl was too good at changing people without stopping. It was better for him to stay away from her. Since he wanted to leave, Mu Huan did not make him stay. She leaned backzily and looked at the sky. Uncle Yu did not return to where he was staying. Instead, he went to look for Gu Chenyi. When he found Gu Chenyi, Gu Chenyi was grabbing his hair. He had never been so conflicted, struggling, and in pain. Now that his n had seeded, he should have been very happy. But¡­ Why was he in more pain than before? Uncle Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Gu Chenyi. Since Mu Huan could do that first, why couldn¡¯t he? Hmph¡­ Mu Huan, I¡¯ll show you what being smart is! ¡­ Bo Junyan, who was discussing a n with Bo Huaiyun, received photos from Uncle Yu. When he saw that Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan were so intimate in the photos and that Mu Huan had eaten the food that Gu Chenyi had fed her, Bo Junyan exerted force and crushed the phone screen. When Bo Huaiyun saw him like this, he instinctively looked at his phone. What he saw made his expression turn ugly, and he wanted to explode! Gong Zeye saw that the two of them looked so upset after they looked at their phones, so he went over to take a look. This scene¡­ Freaking hell! Was Chenyi tired of living? He actually¡­ As he looked at the photos of the two of them being intimate on his phone, Bo Huaiyun felt like his head was about to explode! ¡°Why is Sister-inw looking at Chenyi like this? Could it be that Sister-inw¡­¡± As Gong Zeye spoke, he reached out to pull at Bo Junyan¡¯s broken phone so that he could still use it. After flipping through a few photos, he saw the message that Uncle Yu had asked someone to send. Xiao Huan had already forgotten you. She and Chenyi were now lovey-dovey. Don¡¯t bother looking for them. It¡¯s useless even if you find them. Why don¡¯t you let each other off on ount that you were once family? It¡¯d be good for both of you. Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± They¡¯re already lovey-dovey with each other? What the f*ck! His hands were trembling! If they were really together¡­ Gong Zeye really hated how cheap his hands were and how fast they were! To flip to this point and let him see such a sentence, this¡­ Chapter 1293 - Theyre Already Together (4)

Chapter 1293: They¡¯re Already Together (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Bo Huaiyun saw this, he immediately copsed and kicked the thing next to him. He looked terrifyingly sinister! His was even scarier than Bo Junyan¡¯s aura! ¡°I¡¯ll kill that beast right now!¡± he said as he dashed out. Seeing this, Gong Zeye hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Cousin¡­ Cousin, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being rash!¡± Bo Huaiyun was so angry that the veins on his head were about to explode. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not being rash, you have to find them before you can kill him¡­¡± They still did not know where Gu Chenyi and his sister-inw were. Bo Huaiyun: ¡°¡­!!¡± After Gong Zeye persuaded Bo Huaiyun, he carefully looked at his Brother Bo. It would be better if their Brother Bo was as angry as his cousin. But he wasn¡¯t angry at all. He was so calm that it felt dangerous. His hair stood on end. He had never seen Brother Bo like this. This Brother Bo made him shiver in fear. ¡°Junyan¡­¡± Bo Huaiyun was also a little afraid of Bo Junyan. He was afraid that he would not be able to ept this. He was afraid that he would explode after being silent¡­ In the past, he thought that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had gotten married only after going on a blind date. Furthermore, they had only been married for a short period of time, and his cousin had been born with cold feelings. There shouldn¡¯t be any deep feelings between the two of them. However, along the way, he learned how important Mu Huan was to Bo Junyan. A cold-hearted person would not be easily moved. But once he was moved, it would be for the rest of his life. He would give everything he had. How could he ept such a thing¡­ Bo Junyan did not speak as he stared at the photo on his phone. Just as Gong Zeye and Bo Huaiyun felt that he was about to copse and were so anxious that they didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ Bo Junyan said extremely calmly, ¡°Go get a new phone.¡± Gong Zeye was stunned. Bo Huaiyun: ¡°¡­¡± Get a new phone? Bo Junyan added, ¡°And get Lichuan toe back immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Bo?¡± Gong Zeye asked cautiously. Why did he want Brother Meng toe back? ¡°These photos have been edited.¡± The moment Bo Junyan saw the photos, he was really furious and his heart almost went crazy. However, just as he was staring intently at the photo, wishing he could kill Gu Chenyi with his gaze, he realized that something was amiss with the photo. In the photo, the sunset glow on his wife¡¯s face was a little different from the angle of the sunset glow on her body in the photo. ording to thew of light and shadow¡­ Uncle Yu had asked someone to handle the photos perfectly. Most people would not see any problems even if they stared at those photos for a year. Even Uncle Yu did not see any problems, but¡­ Bo Junyan could tell. He even yed the role of a top student and calcted the form. After taking a closer look at the photo, he confirmed that Mu Huan and Gu Chenyi had not undergone any modifications. What had been edited were their environment and background. The other party had spent so much effort to change the background so perfectly. It must be because of where they were taking pictures. Meng Lichuan was an expert at repairing photos, so Bo Junyan asked him to return immediately. Once he fixed the photo and they could see the real background, he could be sure that his wife was there. Everyone present was smart. After Bo Junyan said this, they understood why he had asked Meng Lichuan toe back. At the thought that he would be able to find them immediately after repairing the photo, Bo Huaiyun¡¯s heart instantly became conflicted. Chapter 1294 - Theyre Already Together (5)

Chapter 1294: They¡¯re Already Together (5)

Bo Huaiyun desperately wanted to find Gu Chenyi and was so furious that he wanted to beat this animal to death. However, when he realized that he would be able to find them soon and that his son might have done something, he¡­ After all, that was his biological son, his only son. He couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t think. If he really did that kind of thing. He didn¡¯t know¡­ If he really did something, he should¡­ The more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Bo Huaiyun¡¯s mind was about to explode. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t take such a breakdown. His vision darkened and he copsed. Fortunately, Gong Zeye was beside him and reached out to support him in time. ¡°Brother Bo.¡± Gong Zeye looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan looked at Bo Huaiyun with aplicated expression and asked Gong Zeye to send him to the doctor. Meng Lichuan returned quickly. He sent the photos to theputer and zoomed in on them. Apart from him, Bo Junyan and the rest were also staring at the erged photo to see if they could see any other problems. ¡°Brother Bo, I¡¯ve found out that John, the hypnotist who shared the same teacher as Eisen, has gone missing. I heard that this John is even more formidable than Eisen. Sister-inw, was she hypnotized by him¡­?¡± Meng Lichuan didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But they knew what he wanted to say. Because the Mu Huan in the photo was very free and was enjoying herself. She didn¡¯t look like she was being coerced at all. This made them feel that she had been hypnotized. If she had self-awareness and hadn¡¯t been hypnotized, she wouldn¡¯t have looked at Gu Chenyi like that. If Mu Huan had only been imprisoned, with her intelligence and wit, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem now. But if she were to fall in love with Gu Chenyi under hypnosis, then the two of them would be¡­ Freaking hell! They really didn¡¯t dare to think about it! When they thought about that scene, the oue was so bloody that it made them shiver! The rest of them looked at each other quietly. They didn¡¯t know what they should do when the time came. Bo Junyan asked, ¡°Can this photo be restored?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more difficult and will take some time. Only the people in this photo haven¡¯t been edited, but everything else has been. It was even edited by an expert. We can only tell that this isn¡¯t the original scene from the angle of the light shining on Sis-inw¡¯s face.¡± Only someone as sharp-eyed as Brother Bo would be able to notice such a small difference. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few more people toe over,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Yes.¡± After Bo Junyan left¡­ Gong Zeye was the first to say, ¡°Previously, Sister-inw was hypnotized and forgot about Brother Bo. When Brother Bo didn¡¯t appear in front of her, she really didn¡¯t know about his existence. Perhaps now, she¡¯d been hypnotized into love Chenyi very much. That¡¯s very possible¡­¡± Meng Lichuan: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± What should they do? They didn¡¯t even dare to imagine such a scene, let alone know what to do! ¡°Chenyi¡­ really¡­¡± Gong Zeye didn¡¯t know how this would end. Meng Lichuan and Fu Siye were also worried. If Chenyi and their sister-inw were already in love, then¡­ It would really be a bloodbath. I can¡¯t think about it. I really can¡¯t think about it¡­ The three of them shuddered at the same time. Then, they decided not to think about it. They would find the person first! When the time came¡­ when the time came¡­ everything would be fine. Chapter 1295 - Theyre Already Together (6)

Chapter 1295: They¡¯re Already Together (6)

At the hospital¡­ When Gu Qianru heard that Bo Huaiyun had fainted, she hurriedly pulled out the IV tube and stumbled over to look for him. Bo Huaiyun had always been in good health. The two of them had been married for so many years, and he had only caught a few colds. Now, he had fainted. This really made Gu Qianru anxious and afraid. When she reached Bo Huaiyun¡¯s ward¡­ Bo Huaiyun was still unconscious. In the past, it had always been Bo Huaiyun who looked at the unconscious her. Now, as she looked at the unconscious him, she deeply understood how scary it was to see one¡¯s most important person unconscious. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Huaiyun¡­¡± Her tears fell. But no matter how much she cried, Bo Huaiyun did not wake up. At this moment, Bo Junyan, who was standing outside the door, looked at his cousin and sister-inw, whom he had always respected and loved. Now, his gaze became darker and moreplex. PA Wang, who was beside him, felt an unprecedented pressure. Even his breathing became cautious. If Gu Chenyi really had something going on with Madam, the CEO would definitely not tolerate his existence. But Bo Huaiyun and Gu Qianru had only one son, Gu Chenyi. If anything happened to Gu Chenyi, the two of them¡­ would not be able to live. This time¡­ A family of three would be ended. It was fine as long as it was someone else¡¯s family of three. And yet, this was a cousin¡¯s family who had a good rtionship with the CEO¡­ Even if they didn¡¯t talk about this, if that kind of thing took ce, what would happen to Madam and CEO in the future? Would they still be together? He had watched as the CEO and Madam¡¯s rtionship turned for the better. The two of them would soon be able to lead a good life and have a baby, but¡­ such a thing happened¡­ This was really¡­ The more PA Wang thought about it, the more his head hurt and the more he felt pressured. He felt that if things really became like that, his future would be dark and gloomy. It was fine if he was evil, but the point was, how much pain would the CEO be in? He couldn¡¯t think about it anymore! This Gu Chenyi! Seriously, not thinking of the consequences! What a spoiled brat! He wondered who had helped him. If the person was so capable, why would he do such a disgraceful thing for Gu Chenyi?! Seriously¡­ PA Wang felt like he was about to explode. Bo Junyan had originallye to visit Bo Huaiyun. After seeing Gu Qianru, he asked the attending physician about Bo Huaiyun¡¯s condition and left. The ind¡­ Mu Huan hypnotized Gu Chenyi and deepened his sense of morality, making him unable to do anything to her or get close to her. Uncle Yu got someone to hypnotize Gu Chenyi so that he would lose his sense of morality and only want Mu Huan. Initially, he did not want to force subjective thoughts on Gu Chenyi and just wanted to help him ovee the hurdle in his heart. However, Mu Huan did it first, so he did not stand on ceremony. While eating, Mu Huan saw that Uncle Yu¡¯s expression was amiss and knew that there was a problem. When she saw Gu Chenyi¡¯s gaze, she instantly understood what Uncle Yu had done. She found a random reason to send Gu Chenyi away. She looked at Uncle Yu. Uncle Yu wasn¡¯t surprised that she could tell so quickly. He smiled and said, ¡°Your skills aren¡¯t good.¡± The person he had hired had easily dispelled her hypnotic instructions on Gu Chenyi and gave him a new order. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to make a big bet?¡± Uncle Yu suddenly asked. ¡°I never gamble,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°You have to.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Then why did he ask her if she wanted to gamble? Chapter 1296 - Theyre Already Together (7)

Chapter 1296: They¡¯re Already Together (7)

After a long silence¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me what I¡¯m betting on?¡± Uncle Yu said. Mu Huan said unhappily, ¡°What?¡± ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll leave and let you and Chenyi have dinner alone. I¡¯ll even have him make you drink hard liquor. You¡¯ll cooperate with him and pretend to get drunk. After you¡¯re drunk, if he can do anything to you, it¡¯ll be considered your loss. The two of you can stay together like this. If he can¡¯t do anything to you, then it¡¯ll be my loss. If I lose, whether Chenyi can give up on you after a week or not, you can go home safely.¡± The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Like I¡¯ll make a bet with you on this! Gu Chenyi has just been hypnotized by you to the point that he has no morals and no sense of shame. You want me to make a bet with you on this?! What a f*cking obvious loss! Yet you still want me to bet!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You just don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Uncle Yu said as he ced a knife against Mu Huan¡¯s neck. His expression was saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make this bet, then die immediately.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Freaking hell! Freaking hell! Was he addicted to threatening her? ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on an honest deal?¡± They had agreed on an honest deal, but now, he had changed his mind! Couldn¡¯t there still be some integrity between people? ¡°I never agreed on being honest. Just with not giving you that medicine,¡± Uncle Yu said. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t keep his word. Their honest deal was just regarding him not giving her the medicine. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t change his method. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± After being speechless for a while, she said, ¡°Since you have such ns, just use force. Why did you still make such an honest deal with me? Are you ying with me?¡± ¡°There are some things that can turn one from being a bystander to being the mastermind. Even if Gu Chenyi can ept failure now, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Uncle Yu had received news today that Bo Junyan had gotten someone to restore the photos he¡¯d had edited. If he could have such photos repaired, then it would be quick work for him to find this ce. He was not afraid of Bo Junyan, but he was afraid that when the time came, Gu Chenyi would not be able to hold on because of him. In the end, he might only give up and end the matter. This was equivalent to him trying his best and still failing. He would not allow such a failure! In the end, even if both sides suffered losses, he could not be the only one to lose! Mu Huan looked at the knife on her neck and thought for a moment. ¡°Can you guarantee that if he can¡¯t do anything to me, I can leave in a week?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Uncle Yu affirmed. If Gu Chenyi could not ovee the hurdle in his heart under such circumstances, he would not need to be with Mu Huan anymore. She could naturally leave. Then, he continued, ¡°But this will have to be done without you scheming. To put it simply, if he himself can¡¯t do it, you win. If you do anything, you lose. When the timees, I¡¯ll knock you out and give you to Gu Chenyi.¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Alright!¡± Her obedience made Uncle Yu narrow his eyes. ¡°You agreed so easily? Didn¡¯t you say that this was an obvious loss?¡± This made him feel that she had other ns. ¡°Then what should I do? Just let you slit my throat?¡± Mu Huan snapped. Uncle Yu had wanted to say something, but now, as long as she agreed, as long as she drank, it would be fine. If she had other ns and did something, it would be perfect. He could then use force directly. ¡°Alright, then, it¡¯s settled.¡± Just as the two of them had settled down, Gu Chenyi walked in. ¡°Chenyi,e over and eat. Xiao Huan made these especially for you.¡± Uncle Yu invited him to sit down and eat. Chapter 1297 - Theyre Already Together (8)

Chapter 1297: They¡¯re Already Together (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Gu Chenyi heard him say that this meal had been made by Mu Huan, he immediately focused his attention on the food. ¡°Did Xiao Huan make all these?¡± ¡°Yes, she made them especially for you.¡± Uncle Yu smiled at Mu Huan. Mu Huan cooperatively lowered her eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°Xiao Huan¡­¡± Gu Chenyi reached out to shake Mu Huan¡¯s hand excitedly. He was really touched! She actually cooked for him! From the corner of her eye, Mu Huan saw him reach out to pick up the food. She very naturally avoided his touch, but she did not let him think too much. She ced food on Gu Chenyi¡¯s te and said, ¡°Eat more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chenyi looked at the food she had picked up and immediately forgot to get close to her. This was the first time she had cooked for him, the first time she had picked up food for him. Uncle Yu looked at Gu Chenyi, who was so touched that he could not take it anymore, and despised him for being so useless. If he was a man, he should have stepped up bravely. He kept saying that if he didn¡¯t get what he wanted, he would die. In the end, though Uncle Yu had created such an opportunity for him, Gu Chenyi didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. He didn¡¯t step up to the te when it was time. Uncle Yu hoped that Gu Chenyi would not disappoint him today and that he would not be unable to do it again. If Gu Chenyi could not ovee the guilt in his heart even after being hypnotized, then he would¡­ He could only ignore him. Uncle Yu suddenly felt that Gu Chenyi was not like him at all. If someone had helped him like this back then, he would have seized the opportunity long ago and would not have let anyone help him to this extent! Someone like Gu Chenyi¡­ Suddenly, he recalled Mu Huan¡¯s words. However, he quickly stopped thinking about it, lest he be brainwashed by Mu Huan. Retracting his thoughts, he looked at Gu Chenyi and gave him a look that said, ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I still have something on. You guys take your time to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chenyi nodded with a look of assurance. Uncle Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He¡¯d better reassure him. After Uncle Yu left, Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, since we¡¯re so happy, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. As he looked at Mu Huan, who was so easy to talk to and kept smiling at him, Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart felt like it was rippling in a beautiful ocean. That feeling was indescribable. Gu Chenyi got someone to open a bottle of strong alcohol. The look in Uncle Yu¡¯s eyes when he left earlier was telling him toy his hands on Mu Huan tonight because he didn¡¯t have much time left. Actually, even without Uncle Yu saying anything, he knew that his uncle would be able to find this ce very soon. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time. Only by confirming his rtionship with Mu Huan would there be no change in their future. Only then could they truly be together forever. Before, Uncle Yu said that though Gu Chenyi clearly wanted her so much, he still couldn¡¯t bear to do anything. He would always think of his uncle. This was because Mu Huan had unconsciously hypnotized him and made him feel very guilty. Actually, he didn¡¯t have to feel guilty at all because Mu Huan was his to begin with. He felt that Uncle Yu was right. He shouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Xiao Huan was supposed to be his! If he had her, it was only to get everything back on track. He was not in the wrong. There was no need for him to struggle so much! Gu Chenyi poured two sses of wine and passed one to Mu Huan. Then, he raised one and clinked sses with her. Mu Huan smiled and clinked sses with him. After she drank one ss, he found all sorts of excuses to pour Mu Huan another.. He drank until Mu Huan was lying on the table and not moving. Chapter 1298 - Heartbreaking Pain (1)

Chapter 1298: Heartbreaking Pain (1)

Uncle Yu had told Mu Huan that this alcohol was only strong alcohol. But in fact, there were additional ingredients in the alcohol. As long as Mu Huan drank it, she¡¯d have nowhere to run. Tonight¡¯s matter would be settled. The reason Mu Huan agreed to do it was because her hypnosis of Gu Chenyi was twoyered. The first level was easy to undo, but once someone undid his first level of hypnosis, it would stimte his second level. That kind of hypnotic effect would be even stronger. She had been so agitated earlier when she said that this was a clear loss. When she did not agree to the gamble, it was only to lure him into a trap. This was because she knew that Uncle Yu would definitely not sit back and do nothing after knowing that she had hypnotized Gu Chenyi. He would definitely do something. It was obvious what he wanted to do and what he would do. Hence, she had made double preparations. Hence, after her fake protest, she agreed. Mu Huan always kept her word. Since she had agreed to think of a way to make Gu Chenyi let go, she would do as she said. However, she would not follow Uncle Yu¡¯s rulespletely. She had to resolve this matter in her own way. Especially when Uncle Yu kept threatening her. She hated being threatened the most. Hence, she wanted a chance for Uncle Yu to go back on his words first. This way, she could also not abide by the rules he had set for her previously and resolve this matter in her own way. Mu Huan and Uncle Yu had their own arrangements. They both felt that they were the winner. Neither of them expected¡­ The ident happened so suddenly. Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan, who was lying on the table. He had clearly convinced himself that he didn¡¯t need to feel guilty, but his outstretched hand was still trembling uncontrobly. However, because he hadn¡¯t been triggered by the second level of hypnosis, he still reached out to Mu Huan, wanting to carry her and follow the n. But just as his hand was about to touch Mu Huan¡­ With a whoosh, a flying knife urately pierced his palm, and blood instantly spurted out! The knife pierced Gu Chenyi¡¯s palm when it was a few centimeters away from Mu Huan¡¯s head, making Mu Huan¡¯s scalp tighten. What the f*ck! Who was that?! She didn¡¯t even hear a sound before the flying knife came over, and it was so urate! Perhaps it was because Gu Chenyi had drunk too much that his nerves were numb, or perhaps it was because he was too shocked that everything had happened so quickly that he did not have time to react, so he did not cry out in pain. Just as he felt the pain and was about to shout, he looked at the person who walked in and was stunned¡­ He widened his eyes in shock and stammered, ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle¡­¡± Uncle? Mu Huan, who was lying on the table and pretending to be drunk, almost sat up in excitement. However, she thought of something, so she didn¡¯t move her head and continued to lie down. Uncle Yu, who was standing in the dark and watching everything, saw Bo Junyan walk in with a dark expression. He knew that Bo Junyan would find this ce soon, and he knew that once he made a move, Bo Junyan would find him even faster. Hence, he did not make a move and his n was tightened. Who knew¡­ He was actually this fast! Gu Chenyi looked at Bo Junyan, who was walking toward him, and his shock turned into fear. Ever since he was young, he had never seen his uncle like this. He was so afraid that he could not help but tremble. His uncle had always been his guardian angel. No matter what happened to him, as long as he looked for his uncle, nothing would happen. Although his uncle had a cold personality, he knew that his uncle doted on him and indulged him. Chapter 1299 - Heartbreaking Pain (2)

Chapter 1299: Heartbreaking Pain (2)

But now, his guardian uncle was like a death god, approaching him step by step, making him feel that he would die in the next second. The pain from the knife in his palm made the fear in his heart deepen. His uncle, who had never reprimanded him and had protected him at all times, had ruthlessly pierced his palm with a knife¡­ To use his ruthlessness against him¡­ Just as Bo Junyan was about to reach Gu Chenyi, Uncle Yu blocked him. His expression darkened. Even though his n was about to seed, this damn Bo Junyan actually came looking for him at this time! Back then, he had tried his best, and he was only one step away from his goal. It was very simr to this situation now. This made him very angry and feel even more indignant! Uncle Yu¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re quite capable. You found her so quickly.¡± Bo Junyan did not speak, but his gaze turned colder. ¡°When you came in, you must have noticed the manpower and weapons here. You must also know that it¡¯s not a problem for the bunch of you toe in quietly with your capabilities. But now that you¡¯ve been exposed, it¡¯s impossible for you to leave safely.¡± Uncle Yu had never been afraid of Bo Junyan. Just as he had said, he was only afraid that Bo Junyan would find this ce and disturb Gu Chenyi. Bo Junyan narrowed his eyes and was about to say something when¡­ He heard a scream. ¡°Oh my god! Chenyi, you¡­ what happened to you¡­¡± When everyone heard this, they all looked over and saw Mu Huan, who had been lying on the table, grabbing Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand with a look of heartache. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t she drugged and passed out? Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± How could she still be sober after drinking so much wine? ¡°Who did it?! Who hurt you?! Tell me and I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Mu Huan, who seemed to be drunk, grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s injured hand and arrogantly hooted. Her face was full of ¡°Who hurt you? Let me kill him!¡± After a moment of silence¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly cold. It made everyone feel as if they had instantly entered the North Pole despite being on this ind that had a tropical climate. Especially Gong Zeye, Fu Siye, and the rest who hade with him. They had grown up with Bo Junyan and had never seen him so cold. Now, Brother Bo¡¯s dark aura was so strong that they could not breathe. However, their Brother Bo was only cold and did not explode. It was already very good that he did not start a massacre. Just now, they were very afraid that their Brother Bo would directly kill Gu Chenyi in the next second, and then it would be Uncle Yu, who was hiding by the side. Although Uncle Yu was a very mysterious person and they had yet to find out exactly how formidable and strong he was, no matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to be stronger than Brother Bo and the rest. Uncle Yu should be d that their Brother Bo had not lost control and was still standing there calmly. Gu Chenyi should be d that the knife was only aimed at his hand and not his head. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. Fu Siye felt that his Brother Bo must have used all his self-control to maintain his rationality under such circumstances. After all, any other man wouldn¡¯t be able to take such a situation! Especially when it was double damage! ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Mu Huan met Bo Junyan¡¯s gaze. It seemedpletely unfamiliar to her, as if she didn¡¯t know him. Chapter 1300 - Heartbreaking Pain (3)

Chapter 1300: Heartbreaking Pain (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Aiyo, her husband had reallye at the wrong time. If he had been a littleter, she would have won the bet with Uncle Yu. Then, she would not have needed to abide by the rules he had set. However, it was her fault for finding such a strong husband so quickly. No matter what, Mu Huan would never forget to praise herself and her husband. When Bo Junyan met Mu Huan¡¯s look that said he waspletely unfamiliar to her, his gaze became even more frightening. Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s over! His sister-inw had really been hypnotized and forgotten about their Brother Bo. Seeing how protective she was of Chenyi, she must have really thought that she loved Chenyi. Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± What he was afraid of came true! Meng Lichuan said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any miracles¡­¡± Eisen: ¡°¡­¡± Was she really hypnotized? In order to snap Mu Huan out of being hypnotized, Bo Junyan had called Eisen over. Although Eisen felt that John was much worse than him, he could really have been able to hypnotize Mu Huan when she was unconscious and delirious. ¡°Who are you?! How dare you hurt Chenyi?!¡± Mu Huan said as she rushed forward, as if she wanted to hit Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± Freaking hell! This was really painful! Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see it. He really couldn¡¯t bear to see it! Meng Lichuan: ¡°¡­¡± His heart ached for his Brother Bo. Just as Mu Huan was about to dash out, Gu Chenyi grabbed her arm with his uninjured hand. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t!¡± He couldn¡¯t let her fight with his uncle. If she did¡­ Such a scene would make Gu Chenyi, who wanted Mu Huan, feel that it was too cruel! After all the things that had happened over the years, he knew that his uncle truly loved Xiao Huan. And Xiao Huan, after undergoing hypnosis, could still recognize his uncle so quickly. If she were to rush forward and hit his uncle for him, then¡­ Soon, when her feelings for his uncle were restored, how much more would she¡­ Let¡¯s talk about his uncle now. The woman he loved the most had beaten him up for another man¡­ He¡­ Once again, Gu Chenyi could not help but wonder why it had to be his uncle! If it were any other man, he would be overjoyed to death by Xiao Huan¡¯s actions and would definitely not stop her. This was what he thought. Bo Junyan¡¯s thoughts were simr to his. Why couldn¡¯t it have been anyone else but his nephew whom he had doted on since he was young? If he wasn¡¯t Gu Chenyi, he would have died long ago. ¡°Why did you stop me? Let me kill him! He dared to hurt you like this!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. ¡°Who dares toe to our territory to hurt you?!¡± Gong Zeye and the rest could not help but look at Eisen when they saw how determined Mu Huan was to kill Bo Junyan. Is John really better than you? Previously, after he hypnotized Sister-inw, she still fell in love with their Brother Bo at first sight. Now, when she saw their Brother Bo, not only was she not shocked, she did not fall in love at first sight. She even wanted to kill their Brother Bo! Eisen started to doubt his life. Could it be that John had really be more formidable than him over the years? But that was impossible! Eisen was born with talent. John¡¯s talent was not as good as his. And all these years, Eisen had not beenzy. It was impossible for John to be better than him! But¡­ Why didn¡¯t Mu Huan feel anything when she saw Bo Junyan this time? Uncle Yu narrowed his eyes at Mu Huan. What was she up to? Was she up to something else, or was she just keeping her promise? Chapter 1301 - Heartbreaking Pain (4)

Chapter 1301: Heartbreaking Pain (4)

¡°Xiao Huan, go back to your room first and let me handle this, alright?¡± Gu Chenyi asked. Gu Chenyi only wanted to deal with the matter at hand and forgot to think about how Mu Huan, who was already drunk just now, was so sober. ¡°You¡¯ll deal with it? How will you deal with it?¡± Mu Huan paused for a moment. ¡°I think I heard you calling him uncle just now. Is he your uncle? Why would your uncle treat you like this?!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand again. ¡°Look at this hand. Fortunately, it went through the gap between the bones. Otherwise, this hand would have been crippled!¡± Gu Chenyi¡¯s attention was caught by her hand, and he was in so much pain that he almost cried! Uncle Yu¡¯s attention was also on Gu Chenyi¡¯s hand. When he saw the flying knife piercing through Gu Chenyi¡¯s palm, his eyes had darkened. This Bo Junyan¡¯s skills were not ordinary. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Gu Chenyi had been pampered since he was young. He had never even suffered a small injury, let alone such an injury. He was shocked. All his attention was on the injury on his hand, and it made his face instantly pale. He felt that his hand was going to be crippled. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle¡­¡± He looked at Bo Junyan frantically. Although he felt that Uncle Yu treated him better than any of his family members, when Bo Junyan was around, the first thing he thought of when he encountered trouble was Bo Junyan. He even forgot that his injury had been caused by Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan looked at him and did not speak or move. The way he looked at Gu Chenyi, who was seriously injured, made Gu Chenyi feel as if he had suddenly fallen into a thousand-year-old icehouse. The coldness was bone-chilling. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Bo Junyan still did not move. His gaze on him became even colder. Gu Chenyi did not know how to describe his current mood. No words could describe it. Uncle Yu retracted his gaze and got someone to call the doctor in. Not long after, the doctor rushed in. ¡°Xiao Huan, go back to your room first.¡± Uncle Yu asked Mu Huan to return to her room. He wanted Bo Junyan to be able to enter and not be able to leave. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. I want to teach him a lesson!¡± Mu Huan pointed at Bo Junyan. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± What was she trying to do? Although he didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, Uncle Yu thought about it and looked at Mu Huan, ordering her to return to her room. But why would Mu Huan listen to him? Uncle Yu narrowed his eyes, his expression turning dangerous. Just as the two of them were in a deadlock, Gu Chenyi, who was being bandaged by the doctor, said, ¡°Uncle Yu, I want to talk to Uncle alone.¡± Uncle Yu frowned. ¡°What do you have to talk about with him? What can you talk about? Don¡¯t tell me that if you talk to him, you can talk about what you want?¡± Gu Chenyi: ¡°¡­¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t know what he could discuss with his uncle. But he just wanted to talk to him. Or, perhaps, he just didn¡¯t want Uncle Yu to deal with his uncle. Although his uncle was very formidable, this was Uncle Yu¡¯s territory after all. He was afraid that if the two of them got into a conflict, his uncle would suffer. And in this situation, the two of them would definitely get into a conflict and fight. Uncle Yu said firmly, ¡°Go back to your room with Xiao Huan!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Chenyi and Mu Huan said in unison. Uncle Yu looked at the two of them and smiled instead of being angry. ¡°The two of you really have a tacit understanding. It¡¯s different after you¡¯vebined your body and mind.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. Bo Junyan had be even colder. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1302 - Be Ruthless to the Enemy (1)

Chapter 1302: Be Ruthless to the Enemy (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan had be even colder. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Was he forcing her to tell Bo Junyan that she was fine? Previously, Mu Huan had said that she wanted to use her own method to make Gu Chenyi give up. Although Bo Junyan¡¯s sudden appearance had spoiled her n, she had quickly thought of a new n. What she was doing just now was to carry out her new n. She was not afraid of hurting her husband by doing this. This was because she felt that even if she did not say anything, with her husband¡¯s intelligence, he would be able to tell something from the situation. Not only would he be able to tell that there was no problem with her now, but he would also be able to tell what she wanted to do and cooperate with her. But now¡­ Uncle Yu¡¯s words made her husband so angry that she didn¡¯t know if he could tell that there was nothing wrong with her. Also, Uncle Yu must want them to go in so he could deal with her husband. This was Uncle Yu¡¯s territory. For the past few days, she seemed to be strolling around, but she had actually observed the manpower and weapons set up here. She realized that 80% of the people on the entire ind belonged to Uncle Yu. The ind was surrounded by the sea on all sides, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack. If they really fought, her husband might suffer. Hence, even if she must go back on her words and not care about anything, she could not let her husband suffer! With this thought in mind, she looked at Bo Junyan and used her gaze to signal him to capture Uncle Yu first. To catch thieves, one had to capture the leader first. With him in hand, it was useless no matter how many people he had here. When Bo Junyan met her gaze, his bloodthirsty craziness dissipated by a lot. The reason he could still maintain his rationality and not go on a killing spree after being treated like that by Mu Huan was that after carefully studying the photos, he¡¯d felt that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything between the two of them. Also, when he came in earlier, he saw Gu Chenyi¡¯s expression. His posture was cautious. If there was really something between them, he wouldn¡¯t have had such an expression. Hence, he¡¯d still retained his rationality. Hence, the throwing knife had only been aimed at Gu Chenyi¡¯s palm, but it still went through the gap between his bones. It did not go straight for his head and take his life. And just as Mu Huan had thought, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, even if she acted like she didn¡¯t know Bo Junyan, he could tell that she was fine. He didn¡¯t speak or move just now because he was observing Mu Huan. Although he felt that there was nothing between her and Gu Chenyi, he could not be sure if she had been hypnotized. Hence, he did not say much or take any action. He observed her every move. Just now, when she treated him that way, he felt that she was acting. Now, when he met her gaze, he confirmed all his guesses. If his wife was in trouble and the world was destroyed, everything would still be fine if his wife was fine. After confirming things with Bo Junyan, Mu Huan pped Gu Chenyi from behind and knocked him out. Her action stunned Uncle Yu. He immediately understood what they were trying to do. However, Bo Junyan was already attacking him. Seeing Bo Junyan making a move, Gong Zeye and the rest also surrounded Uncle Yu. After dealing with the people around Gu Chenyi, Mu Huan also attacked Uncle Yu. Not to mention that there were so many of them attacking Uncle Yu, Bo Junyan alone was more than enough to attack him. Hence, very quickly, Uncle Yu and the people in the room were controlled by Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. This was the first time in his life that he had failed so badly.. Uncle Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Chapter 1303 - Be Ruthless to the Enemy (2)

Chapter 1303: Be Ruthless to the Enemy (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mu Huan, what happened to the honest deal? I should have made you take the medicine back then!¡± He had long known that this girl had many tricks up her sleeve. He had thought about making double preparations, but in the end, he was convinced by her. Now, this girl had turned against him at the first opportunity! ¡°I promised you that I¡¯ll make Gu Chenyi give up. I¡¯ll do my best to do it!¡± ¡°Was I only asking you to make Gu Chenyi give up? I was also asking you not to let Bo Junyan know that you¡¯re fine!¡± He¡¯d mainly wanted to torture Bo Junyan and make him suffer that crazy and heart-wrenching pain! ¡°You did ask me to do that, and I also agreed to it. I could have done what I promised. You were the one who broke your promise first. You said it was like that, but in the end, you¡¯d added more ingredients to the wine!¡± The reason why Mu Huan was fine with drinking that wine was that she had known beforehand that the wine had been spiked with something and then reced it. As a pharmacist, her nose was too sensitive, making it difficult for her to ignore it. Uncle Yu: ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t add anything.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ying word games like this, then I promised not to tell Bo Junyan that I¡¯m fine. And I really didn¡¯t tell him. He saw through it himself! Hence, I didn¡¯t break my promise.¡± Who didn¡¯t know how to y word games?! When Uncle Yu heard this, his expression turned even uglier. In the end, it was because she didn¡¯t take the medicine that she dared to break her promise. If she had taken that medicine, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this! Mu Huan had always been a person who believed that if everyone could be well, then it would be best if everyone was well. Hence, her tone immediately softened. ¡°Uncle Yu, your main goal is for Chenyi¡¯s well-being. You want him topletely give up and start a new life. Since that¡¯s the case, then our focus is to make Chenyi give up. Nothing else is important. I just need toplete this matter. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to do it, but it¡¯ll be done ording to my method. There¡¯s no need for you here, Uncle Yu. How about I get someone to send you away?¡± Mu Huan had knocked Gu Chenyi unconscious first because she wanted to continue with her n. No matter what, Gu Chenyi was Bo Junyan¡¯s biological nephew. She knew about his family¡¯s situation. If anything happened to Gu Chenyi, his parents would not be able to live. If that happened, Bo Junyan would definitely feel terrible, and his family would also feel terrible. Hence, it was best for Gu Chenyi to be well. So even if she was not being threatened, she¡¯d still have wanted toplete this n. That¡¯s why the first thing she did was to knock Gu Chenyi out so that he wouldn¡¯t know anything. That way, she could continue her n after this. ¡°Send me away? Do you think that I¡¯ll listen to you obediently just because you can control me?¡± Uncle Yu smiled sarcastically. ¡°Uncle Yu¡­¡± Mu Huan was about to say something, but¡­ Uncle Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve installed a destroyer device here. If anything happens to me, someone will immediately activate this device. If you want all of you to be wiped out here, feel free to send me away!¡± Knowing that the two of them were not easy to deal with, he was very prepared. ¡°Did Uncle Yu install that one-click destruction device in the ceiling?¡± Mu Huan asked. Uncle Yu was shocked. Did she mean that she knew that he had installed a destruction device here?! And she knew where it was hidden? ¡°¡­!!¡± Can¡¯t this Mu Huan be more ordinary?! Usually, whenever he saw her eating and sleeping, she was like a little pig. Chapter 1304 - Be Ruthless to the Enemy (3)

Chapter 1304: Be Ruthless to the Enemy (3)

He did not expect her to be so clear about the situation here! ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯ve found this device. Eighty percent of the people outside are mine! If I don¡¯t want you to leave, even if I die, you¡¯ll have to stay on this ind and die with me!¡± Hmph! It would not be so easy to leave this ce! ¡°Yes, Uncle Yu, I know you¡¯re very formidable. I know that as long as you¡¯re unwilling, we won¡¯t be able to leave properly. But is mutual destruction what you want? There¡¯s no deep hatred between us. You only saw how pitiful Gu Chenyi was and wanted to help him. And now, I sincerely want him to give up and live well. ¡°He¡¯s my husband¡¯s nephew. My husband wants him to be well. Otherwise, we could have killed him instantly. Since it¡¯s like this, we¡¯re actually on the same side. There¡¯s no need for us to be hostile at all. Let¡¯s work together happily!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense here. I won¡¯t believe anything you say anymore!¡± Uncle Yu snorted. ¡°How am I being nonsensical? I¡¯m clearly telling the truth! We¡¯re doing this for Gu Chenyi¡¯s sake¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for his own good. The most important thing to me is to make up for my regrets. Also, the two of you are making me very unhappy and making me want the two of you to be miserable! Hence, it¡¯s useless no matter what you say. We¡¯re enemies!¡± Uncle Yu doted on Gu Chenyi, but he really wanted to make up for his regrets. Now, let alone not being able to make up for his regret, he had even lost so badly. This was something he absolutely could not ept! It was still the same sentiment as before. He could ept that both sides would suffer, but he could not ept that he alone would fail! ¡°If you were like this, you should have said so earlier. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to you!¡± Mu Huan had never been a person who liked to talk nonsense. After she had controlled Uncle Yu, she had said so much because she thought that since he doted on Gu Chenyi so much, and she and Bo Junyan wanted Gu Chenyi to be well, there was no need for them to be enemies. They could be nice to each other. Then, they would happily cooperate andplete this n. In the future, they would have more friends. If she had known that he was like this, she wouldn¡¯t have said those words. Uncle Yu: ¡°¡­¡± He knew that this girl would be very arrogant once she seeded! He was about to say something when¡­ Mu Huan reached out and knocked him out. When dealing with enemies, one could not talk too much and could not waste time. Only by directly subduing them would one have a greater chance of winning. Uncle Yu¡¯s men were stunned! She actually¡­ actually dared¡­ to knock Uncle Yu out like this?! She was really¡­ Was a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger? First, they subdued Uncle Yu like this. Now, they even knocked him out. Seriously¡­ It was an even more daring move than eating a bear¡¯s heart¡­ Just as they snapped back to their senses and were about to do something, Bo Junyan¡¯s men knocked them out. They were all action-oriented people who were ruthless and spoke little. ¡°Hubby!¡± After knocking Uncle Yu out, Mu Huan spread her arms and pounced on Bo Junyan, asking for a hug and a kiss. Everyone looked at how adorable she was as she pounced on Bo Junyan. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Was this really the person who had knocked out an expert with a punch just now? Bo Junyan reached out and hugged Mu Huan tightly. Only then did he feelpletely at ease. Only by hugging her like this could the emptiness in his heart be filled. His grip on her tightened. Chapter 1305 - Be Ruthless to the Enemy (4)

Chapter 1305: Be Ruthless to the Enemy (4)

¡°Hubby, I missed you so much! You¡¯re so awesome. You found me so quickly!¡± Mu Huan looked up with admiration and adoration. Bo Junyan said, ¡°If I were really powerful, I wouldn¡¯t have let you be taken away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called scheming against the heavens. No matter how formidable a person is, can they be more formidable than the heavens? No! In my heart, my husband is the most formidable in the world!¡± Mu Huan knew that Bo Junyan would definitely feel upset after such a thing happened. Hence, after she temporarily settled the matter, the first thing she did was hug her husband and praise him for being formidable. She didn¡¯t want him to me himself, feel upset, and feel that he hadn¡¯t protected her well. That was really an ident! Who the f*ck would be able to prevent an earthquake from happening?! Bo Junyan did not speak and only hugged her tightly. ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯re the best in the world. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll be fine and you¡¯ll be able to turn defeat into victory,¡± Eisen said as he stepped forward. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t you see that my husband and I are newlyweds who¡¯s had a long separation?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him and asked him to go away. Don¡¯t get in the way here. ¡°No matter how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve been married, you should take a look at the asion and the situation. Right now, this matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet, and you¡¯re showing off your love like this. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s faster to die while showing off your love?¡± Eisen snorted. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dying faster!¡± She knew what kind of situation this was, and she knew that this matter was still waiting for them to settle. However, no matter how anxious she was, it wouldn¡¯t affect her tofort her husband first, alright?! ¡°Ha, do you want to try?¡± Mu Huan rolled her eyes at him. He had ruined such a good rosy atmosphere. She let go of Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go do thister. Let¡¯s settle Uncle Yu first. Then, I¡¯ll tell you about my n.¡± ¡°What n?¡± ¡°A n to make Gu Chenyi give up.¡± Bo Junyan did not speak, but his eyes darkened. ¡°Even under such circumstances, Gu Chenyi didn¡¯t want Uncle Yu to hurt you. He still couldn¡¯t do anything to me despite having such an opportunity. This shows that he cares a lot about you. If you can let him be fine, let¡¯s let him be fine¡­ ¡°I know that you care a lot about this nephew of yours. You don¡¯t want topletely destroy him. You don¡¯t want a good family to be destroyed.¡± Bo Junyan knew that she was thinking of this for his sake. She knew that he had deep feelings for his cousin¡¯s family. That was why she was being like this¡­ He knew why she had hugged him and praised him despite the circumstances. He could not control himself and reached out to hug her tightly again. He would not say many touching words. He would only use his actions and his passion to express his feelings. Eisen: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Why was he hugging her again? There were people lying on the ground! It felt like the two of them were shooting a romantic idol drama. One wave of disturbance, one wave of abuse, one wave of sweetness! After a while, Bo Junyan released Mu Huan. Mu Huan looked at Uncle Yu, who was lying on the ground, and asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do with Uncle Yu?¡± Such a person with such a high status was difficult to deal with no matter what. It was already impossible for her to live well with him around under such circumstances, but if she were to be enemies with him, it would be very troublesome. She couldn¡¯t really kill him and end everything¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°How do we deal with him?¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t think of a perfect solution. Chapter 1306 - Let Go (1)

Chapter 1306: Let Go (1)

¡°Send him to someone who can truly make up for his regrets,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°Have you investigated his background?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± Mu Huan would neverin about having too much to praise about her husband. Bo Junyan looked at her and could not help but lower his head to kiss her. Just as he was about to pull away, Mu Huan looked up and kissed him. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Although the PDA was too stimting, it was still good to see them being so loving. ¡­ When Gu Chenyi woke up, he was already in a remote town in Country Y. He opened his eyes to see a worried-looking Mu Huan. Gu Chenyi was stunned for a while when he saw the worry and anxiety in her eyes. ¡°Xiao Huan¡­¡± he mumbled. Was he dreaming? She was actually so concerned and looking at him worriedly. ¡°Chenyi, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Seeing that he had woken up, Mu Huan grabbed his arm excitedly. Her grip was so tight and strong that Gu Chenyi, who thought that this was just a dream, realized that this was not a dream. He slowly snapped back to his senses, and his memories before he fainted returned. Just as he had been about toy his hands on Mu Huan, his uncle had suddenly barged in and pierced his palm. At the thought of this, his injured hand instantly hurt. This made him sit up abruptly. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle? Where¡¯s Uncle? And Uncle Yu? What happened after that? What¡¯s wrong with me now?!¡± He asked a series of questions. But there was no response. He couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡°What happened to my uncle? Did he fight with Uncle Yu?¡± This was what he was most concerned about. ¡°After you fainted, they started fighting.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then they¡­ they¡­¡± Gu Chenyi stuttered. He wanted to know what the oue had been, but he was afraid¡­ afraid that the oue would be unbearable. ¡°Your uncle¡­¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, Gu Chenyi grabbed her arm agitatedly. ¡°What happened to my uncle?!¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about him? He hurt you so much! Look at your hand!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. Gu Chenyi instinctively looked at his hand. The paining from his palm made him frown in pain, but he said, ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This isn¡¯t Uncle¡¯s fault¡­¡± He had let his uncle down first. It was already very kind of him that his uncle did not take his life. ¡°If you don¡¯t me him, do you me yourself? What did you do wrong? He hurt you like this!¡± Mu Huan was still furious. ¡°Besides, no matter what you did, your uncle shouldn¡¯t have treated you like this!¡± Gu Chenyi looked at her and was at a loss for words. After a while¡­ ¡°How¡¯s my uncle? Is he hurt? And Uncle Yu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details. I saw that after they started fighting, someone brought you here,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Did Uncle Yu ask someone to send us over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s Uncle Yu¡¯s territory. That uncle of yours must be in a terrible state!¡± Gu Chenyi was already very worried, but now, he was even more worried. This was because he thought so too. That was Uncle Yu¡¯s territory. His uncle had brought Gong Zeye and the rest. They were skilled and could sneak in, but after being discovered, it would have been really difficult to leave safely. Chapter 1307 - Let Go (2)

Chapter 1307: Let Go (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about him. Someone who hurt you isn¡¯t worth your concern!¡± Mu Huan said. Gu Chenyi had wanted to say something, but he only looked at Mu Huan for a long time without saying anything. ¡°Chenyi, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± Mu Huan looked at him like she was someone who liked him a lot. This gaze made Gu Chenyi temporarily forget his fears and worries. Only Mu Huan remained in his eyes. ¡°I like whatever you make.¡± ¡­ In the days that followed, Gu Chenyi felt that this was even better than the beautiful life he had imagined. He had everything good that he could think of with Mu Huan. This made him keep telling himself that he shouldn¡¯t think about what the outside world was like. All he wanted was to be with her and live such a god-like life here! However, even though he kept telling himself this, that this was a better life than he had imagined, actually, he slowly came to feel it wasn¡¯t that good. He couldn¡¯tpletely let go of everything and grow old with her. This was especially so since there were no intimate acts between the two of them. Sometimes, even if Mu Huan took the initiative to approach him, he would instinctively retreat and keep a distance from her. He clearly yearned for her so much, and he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with being with her. She liked him too, but¡­ Just like in the past, he was unable to have any intimate contact with her. This made him realize that even though he had always felt that she was hers¡­ At some point in time, the knowledge that she was his aunt had be so deep that he could not forget this fact no matter what. They could not cross this minefield. Also, through the news, he found out that his father was still in the ICU. The Gu family¡¯s shares had fallen to the lowest point because of his father¡¯s illness. Perhaps because he had done such a thing, his uncle did not bother about the Gu family¡¯s matters. He heard that his grandfather¡¯s brother¡¯s family was already preparing to snatch the Gu Group away. His mother had copsed because of his father, and she had also been taken into the ICU. He was afraid that if this continued, he would never see them again. They were his biological parents. They had doted on him since he was young. He¡­ How was he going to ignore their lives and stay here with Mu Huan, pretending that nothing had happened? How was he going to¡­ Especially now that his uncle came looking for him again¡­ ¡°What do you want?!¡± Mu Huan stood in front of Gu Chenyi and faced Bo Junyan fiercely. Gu Chenyi was touched by her protective behavior, but he felt even more guilty¡­ Because though she was protecting him like this, it wasn¡¯t because she really liked him. She was only like this because she had been hypnotized. If she hadn¡¯t been hypnotized, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have protected him and opposed his uncle like this! He thought about the day she woke up from the hypnosis and recalled what she had done. He thought about how painful it would be for her to want to kill someone¡­ Gu Chenyi clenched his fists involuntarily. He thought that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her and couldn¡¯t do anything intimate with her because she didn¡¯t really like him. Because she didn¡¯t really like him, he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid that one day, when she woke up, she would hate him so much that she¡¯d want to kill him. Although he had been weaving beautiful dreams for himself, saying that if they were really together and had a child, the two of them would be able to live forever, actually¡­ Chapter 1308 - Let Go (3)

Chapter 1308: Let Go (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His rational side knew very well that with Mu Huan¡¯s personality, she would rather have a broken jade than a whole tile! Even with a child, she would still kill him! Before he had implemented his n and before he had such a beautiful fantasy, Gu Chenyi could only think about how wonderful it would be to be with her. He wanted her to forget everything and start afresh with him. He never thought about how fine they would be and never thought about such things. Now, all the beautiful things he had imagined had been realized. This was the reality that he had been avoiding and unwilling to think about. It had suddenly popped up, and no matter how much he wanted to suppress it, he could not. ¡°Xiao Huan,e over here. You¡¯re my wife!¡± Bo Junyan faced her with a pained expression. ¡°Are you delusional? I like Chenyi!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Before Bo Junyan could finish speaking¡­ Mu Huan attacked him. Gu Chenyi knew that Mu Huan would never speak nonsense to her enemies. She would just fight! And his uncle¡­ He looked at Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan, who had always been strong, did not dodge Mu Huan¡¯s attack. He received it with a look of disbelief. Mu Huan threw a fierce punch, followed by a vicious kick! It was as if he could not ept that his beloved wife would attack him like this for another man. His uncle was helpless and was beaten back by Mu Huan. Furthermore, his uncle seemed to have been injured to begin with. With another punch from Mu Huan, his uncle spat out blood! However, Mu Huan had no intention of stopping. It seemed that before she had beaten his uncle up, it wouldn¡¯t end. Seeing that his uncle was about to die, Gu Chenyi rushed forward to stop Mu Huan. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what? He¡¯s already like this, yet you still don¡¯t want him hurt!¡± Mu Huan reached out to pull him away. However, Gu Chenyi stood firmly in front of Bo Junyan. ¡°Not only did he hurt you, but he also wanted to steal your girlfriend. Yet you¡¯re protecting him like this. Are you stupid?!¡± Mu Huan berated. ¡°Get up, I¡¯m going to kill him today! I can¡¯t let him hurt you so much and still be so shameless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Uncle is shameless! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid! It¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing! Xiao Huan, you¡¯re not my girlfriend! You¡¯re Uncle¡¯s wife, and you¡¯re my aunt¡­! Don¡¯t continue fighting! If you continue fighting, you¡¯ll regret it in the future!¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Mu Huan and told her the truth. Although he was still very reluctant and indignant, although he didn¡¯t want it to end like this and couldn¡¯tpletely let go of Mu Huan, he had no choice as he didn¡¯t want to watch Mu Huan continue fighting his uncle. He really couldn¡¯t ignore his parents. One couldn¡¯t live in this world just for themselves and for love. His parents had raised him into an adult, so he had to take care of them until they were old. This was especially so since the beauty of being with her was not true beauty. She did not really like him. This was happiness brought on by self-deception¡­ For the sake of this self-deceiving happiness, he didn¡¯t care about his parents or his uncle. He would only be in more pain if he did this. He would never be truly happy. In the future, Xiao Huan would only hate him once she came back to her senses! He could not destroy his own home, his uncle¡¯s happy life, Xiao Huan¡¯s happiness, and everyone else¡¯s happiness because of his selfishness¡­ When a person was obsessed with getting something by hook or by crook, the only thing they wanted was the beauty of the prospect. Chapter 1309 - Let Go (4)

Chapter 1309: Let Go (4)

He never thought about the consequences that this would cause. Did he make his future life too beautiful? He only thought that no matter what, he had to get it! After he got it, all sorts of side effects appeared. He slowly realized that this wasn¡¯t perfect. He wasn¡¯t that happy after he got it. The price he had to pay was not something he could bear. ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was shocked! ¡°I got someone to hypnotize you, so you thought that you love me. Actually, you don¡¯t love me. You love my uncle!¡± Gu Chenyi had never dared to face the truth. Now that he had said it himself, his feelings were indescribablyplex. ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a moment. Then, as if she had thought of something, she covered her head and looked like she was having a splitting headache. Bo Junyan frowned when he saw this. Was she really having a headache? Mu Huan¡¯s earlier hypnosis had yet to bepletely resolved. Bo Junyan was afraid that she would really work hard to think about it so that she could appear more realistic. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t think too hard. We¡¯ll get John to help you undo the hypnosis!¡± Gu Chenyi hurriedly said when he saw how much pain she was in. He had always thought that Mu Huan had really been hypnotized by John to forget Bo Junyan and like him. He didn¡¯t know that John had long be a¡­ fool¡­ When Mu Huan heard his words, she took a few deep breaths to control her headache. ¡°What exactly is going on?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Huan¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gu Chenyi apologized and turned to look at Bo Junyan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± He knew that it was useless no matter how much he apologized after doing such a thing. However, all he could say now was that he was sorry. Bo Junyan looked at him with aplex expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Mu Huan asked again. ¡°Uncle, you must have made preparations. Get someone to help Xiao Huan undo the hypnosis¡­¡± Gu Chenyi could not tell her the exact details. Once she regained her memory, she would know everything. Bo Junyan did not respond. He only stood up and let the person guarding outsidee in. But when those people walked toward Mu Huan, Mu Huan ran to Gu Chenyi¡¯s side and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Chenyi, that¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t have been hypnotized. I can¡¯t be his wife. I like you¡­¡± She tugged at his sleeve and said that it was impossible for her to be Bo Junyan¡¯s wife. She liked him. Gu Chenyi¡¯s heart almost wavered. He almost did not care about anything else except being with her. But it was only a little. He couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. He couldn¡¯t care about anything except being with her¡­ He knew that if he missed this opportunity, he would never have another chance, but he still chose to miss it. It was at this moment that he truly realized that the past was the past. No matter how much he wanted to return to the past, it was impossible. He could no longer find the past her, the past love, or¡­ What he had used unscrupulous means to obtain wasn¡¯t happiness but endless pain. It wasn¡¯t only him who was in pain. All the people close to him, all the people he loved, and all the people who loved him were in pain. No matter how reluctant he was, he couldn¡¯t continue like this. Hence, even though it was extremely difficult, he still reached out and pried open Mu Huan¡¯s hand that was grabbing his sleeve, then said, ¡°Xiao Huan, what I said just now is true. Once someone helps you to undo the hypnosis, you¡¯ll know¡­¡± Chapter 1310 - Let Go (5)

Chapter 1310: Let Go (5)

Mu Huan lowered her gaze and hid the emotions in her eyes. The corners of her lips curved up slightly. Indeed, this timing was just right. She looked up and said a few more words before following Eisen. In order to make the act realistic, Bo Junyan had brought Eisen over. After watching Mu Huan leave, Gu Chenyi retracted his gaze and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle¡­ I know that it¡¯s useless no matter how much I apologize, but I still want to apologize. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Uncle had doted on him since he was young, but he did such a thing¡­ Bo Junyan looked at Gu Chenyi, not knowing what to say. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you to your parents.¡± Gu Chenyi looked at Bo Junyan for a while before saying, ¡°Thank you, Uncle¡­¡± He knew that now some things had happened, whether it was him, Mu Huan, or his uncle, they would never be able to return to the past. Just as Gu Chenyi was about to leave with the others, he suddenly turned around and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Uncle, actually, Xiao Huan wasn¡¯t hypnotized by John. She remembers you and doesn¡¯t like me, right?¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Huan¡¯s acting is very good. Uncle, yours is a littlecking.¡± Just now, he had felt that there was something wrong with his uncle¡¯s expression, but he did not have the time to think about it. Now that he thought about it, he felt that his uncle¡¯s behavior was too unnatural. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± His uncle had always been high and mighty. He had always been ruthless when dealing with people who betrayed him, but for his sake, he had put on this act. And this, on top of letting Xiao Huan apany him for so long to fulfill his dream. Many a time, if a person¡¯s dream did note true, they would always be unable to let it go. Only after realizing it and knowing that such a dream was not as perfect as he thought would he be able topletely let it go. One¡¯s imagination was always beautiful, but reality was cruel. Just like how he was now. He didn¡¯t need anyone to advise him. He knew that it was time to let go. This couldn¡¯t go on. Perhaps it was really as Long Feiting had said. His feelings for Xiao Huan now were so persistent that it was to them he was attached and not to her. Once he let go of his persistence, he would be able to let go. Bo Junyan did not speak. He still did not know what to say. Gu Chenyi wanted to say something else, but when the words reached the tip of his tongue, he felt that it was useless to say them. He only looked deep into the void and looked at it longingly before turning around to leave. No matter how much he was obsessed with Xiao Huan or how much he liked her¡­ He liked her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like her since he fell in love with her during his youth. He only knew that they could no longer return to the past. No matter what, they could not live such a good life like he thought. They were not suited to each other¡­ They could not be together¡­ Hence, he was still reluctant to part with her. However, it was only reluctance. He would not want anything else. After Gu Chenyi left, Mu Huan walked out. ¡°Hubby, your acting was a little awkward.¡± Mu Huan had nearlyughed when she saw his unnatural performance. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes! You really couldn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s so awkward!¡± Eisen, who had followed them out, added. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Hubby, since Eisen is here, let¡¯s not pick another day to meet him. Let him undo my hypnosis instructions today!¡± Mu Huan, who had long wanted topletely recall the past, could not wait to know everything when she saw Eisen. Chapter 1311 - Let Go (6)

Chapter 1311: Let Go (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan¡¯s heart tightened, but he did not say anything. However, even so, Mu Huan still sensed that something was amiss with him. Hence, she went up to Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you want me to remember everything from the past?¡± Bo Junyan was silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be as happy as you are now if you remember.¡± Right now, she only remembered the beautiful things between them. She was so happy that he wanted more time. ¡°If I¡¯d wanted to use forgetting to escape from the pain, then it must be a serious matter. I know that when I think about it, I definitely won¡¯t be able to be as rxed as I am now. But no matter if it¡¯s good or bad, I have to remember it. Only then can my life beplete. Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep feeling empty in my heart. I have this feeling that I can¡¯t grasp. I don¡¯t like this feeling. I want to remember. Anyway, the two of us can already be together. As long as we can continue to be together, no matter what, I¡¯ll be fine. I can bear it!¡± Ever since she woke up from the hypnosis, she¡¯d had a feeling that she could not grasp. This feeling made her feel very insecure, and her heart felt very uneasy. It made her¡­ She didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling. In short, she wanted to regain her memory. Whether it was happiness or pain, she had to remember it! ¡°Alright.¡± Although Bo Junyan wanted her to be happier, if she wanted to remember, then so be it. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Mu Huan tiptoed and kissed his face. Bo Junyan reached out to hug her. ¡°No matter what, we have to stay together.¡± Although the reason for her leaving him was no longer there, he was still a little afraid¡­ Bo Junyan, who had always been fearless, was afraid of only one thing: for her to leave him. ¡°Of course we have to be together forever! My husband is so good!¡± Mu Huan tiptoed and kissed him again. Although he did not say it out loud, she knew how he felt. No matter what she remembered, she would not separate from him. She would be with him forever! Bo Junyan did not speak and lowered his head to kiss her. This kiss¡­ Eisen, who was standing next to them, felt that he shouldn¡¯t be here. He should disappear. Disappear silently. But just as he was about to disappear¡­ Bo Junyan released Mu Huan. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Mu Huan kissed him again before turning around to leave. As Bo Junyan¡¯s presence would affect Mu Huan, he did not follow Mu Huan and Eisen in. He waited outside. It did not take long for Eisen to remove the hypnoticmand, but even in such a short period of time, Bo Junyan felt that it was unbearable. He had never been so nervous before. Every second was exceptionally slow. Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to regain her past memories. Apart from wanting Mu Huan to be happier, he was also afraid that Mu Huan, who had regained her memory, wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the hurdle in her heart and be unable to be with him. He could think of a way to resolve anything except the past. The pain that had already been caused was irreparable. Even the slowest time would pass. It was Eisen who came out first. When Bo Junyan, who was waiting by the window, heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately turned around and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°How else would it be? We removed themand, of course!¡± Eisen said. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why? Are you nervous?¡± Eisen raised an eyebrow. A person who had always been high and mighty, who had a cold and stoic expression, was so anxious that it was as if he was a patient¡¯s family waiting outside the emergency room. It was really out of the ordinary! Chapter 1312 - Let Go (7)

Chapter 1312: Let Go (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instead of answering, Bo Junyan asked, ¡°When will Xiao Huan wake up?¡± ¡°The shortest is half an hour, the longest is an hour,¡± said Eisen. Bo Junyan did not speak further and walked straight in. Eisen wanted to tease him a little, but seeing him like this, he thought about it and did not say anything else. The scenery here was not bad. He¡¯d better go out and take a look! After Bo Junyan entered, he sat next to Mu Huan and quietly looked at her sleeping face. She was sleeping like an angel. As time passed, he became increasingly nervous. Although he told himself not to be nervous and not to think too much¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for the first time in his life. Nervous. What would she be like when she woke up? When he saw her long eyshes fluttering as she was about to wake up, he held his breath. Then, unprepared, he met her open eyes. That pair of clear and bright eyes, even though she had just woken up¡­ They looked at each other for a long, long time¡­ ¡°Go out for a while. I want to be alone,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan¡¯s heart tightened. Indeed¡­ He was about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I just want to be alone for a while and settle down this sudden surge of memories.¡± Just now, when she was looking at him in a daze, Mu Huan¡¯s memories returned. Those real memories that suddenly surged up and the pain of losing her family made her unable to snap back to her senses for a moment. She didn¡¯t know how to face such a fact and how to face Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan wanted to say something again. Mu Huan said, ¡°I really just need some time. To think quietly. I won¡¯t make you wait too long. Can you give me a little bit of time?¡± Her almost pleading voice rendered Bo Junyan speechless. He could not bear to reject her request, so he stood up and left without a word. As she looked at his lonely back, Mu Huan¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost called out to him. However, she did not say anything in the end. Now, her mind was really in a mess. She needed to be quiet and stay alone for a while. When Bo Junyan came out, he felt that the time was even more unbearable than before Mu Huan woke up. He was like a criminal waiting to be sentenced to death. He was so anxious and afraid. Because he didn¡¯t know what he would do if she chose not to be with him in the end. He couldn¡¯t bear to use force on her, nor would he use force on her. But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t give up on her¡­ Every second was more unbearable than thest. It was so unbearable that Bo Junyan found it difficult to breathe. It was only a few minutes, but he felt like a century had passed. Another few hours passed. The closed door opened. When he heard the door open, his body froze and his breathing stopped. He was afraid¡­ he was really afraid¡­ But even though he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t breathe, he still slowly lifted his head and looked over. Mu Huan, who was standing at the door, met his gaze and slowly smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± When he saw her smile and heard her sweet call, Bo Junyan¡¯s heart finally returned to normal. He strode forward and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± After her memory had stabilized and she recalled the nervousness and fear in Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes, Mu Huan suddenly knew how she should face such a matter and how she should face him. Chapter 1313 - Let Go (8)

Chapter 1313: Let Go (8)

No matter what had happened in the past, the one in the wrong was not her husband. Her husband was innocent. Nothing would change even if she separated from him. He shouldn¡¯t have to bear the consequences of someone else¡¯s mistake. Besides, his grandfather had already paid the price for his own actions. His death was already a punishment from the heavens¡­ ¡°I love you¡­¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. This was the first time he, who had never said anything about love and had never talked about feelings, had said anything about love. Mu Huan smiled and raised her head to kiss him. Initially, they wanted to leave this ce after settling this matter, but in the end, they stayed here for five days before leaving. Absence makes the heart grow fonder¡­ Although Mu Huan, who hadpletely regained her memory, was not as pure and happy as before, there was more confidence between her brows than before. There were some things that one had to let go of themselves. Using hypnosis to make others forget wasn¡¯t a solution to resolve things. If a person didn¡¯t remember the past and had a nk mind, then she would have a very serious sense of insecurity. After all, if a person didn¡¯t even understand themselves, how could they feel at ease? Mu Huan had originally thought that if she could live, she would definitely torture Ling Wei to death. After regaining all her memories, the new hatred and old hatred made her want to torture Ling Wei to death even more. ¡°How is Ling Wei now?¡± She remembered that Ling Wei and Sen Tai had been washed away by the mountain torrent. ¡°She and Sen Tai haven¡¯t been found yet.¡± Bo Junyan had been busy looking for Mu Huan these past several days and didn¡¯t get anyone to look for Ling Wei. ¡°It¡¯s said that a scourge will live for a thousand years. I don¡¯t think she can die so easily. Get someone to investigate and find her whereabouts with all their might!¡± Ling Wei had to die in her hands! ¡°Okay.¡± After Bo Junyan found Mu Huan, he had already gotten someone to investigate Ling Wei¡¯s whereabouts. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. It was Meng Yueman. Bo Junyan did not speak after that. Meng Yueman¡¯s urging for him to get married and have children came out in session. After a while. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to get married. As long as you give me a grandson, you can do whatever you want in the future!¡± Most of the elderly in the world had amon problem. They especially wanted children to get married and have children. When Mu Huan heard Meng Yueman¡¯s words, she smiled and looked at Bo Junyan. She whispered, ¡°Tell Mom that we¡¯ll work hard and try to let her have a grandson by the end of the year!¡± When Bo Junyan heard this, he suddenly hugged her tightly. Following her words, he said to Meng Yueman on the other end of the line, ¡°Mom, Xiao Huan said that we¡¯ll work hard and try to let you have a grandson by the end of the year!¡± Meng Yueman, who was about to say something, was stunned when she heard his words. Then, she said, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard and try to give you a grandson by the end of the year!¡± ¡°You¡­ Who are you working hard with?¡± Meng Yueman had been hypnotized, so she had no memory of Mu Huan. ¡°With my wife. I actually didn¡¯t divorce her. I¡­¡± Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I get back. All you need to know now is that you have a daughter-inw and you¡¯ll have a grandson soon!¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ That¡­¡± This happiness came too suddenly. It was so sudden that Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Her son, who had never wanted to get married, not only had a wife, but he was also going to give her a grandson soon! ¡°Mom, I have something on. I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°No¡­ No, you have to make yourself clear. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep!¡± Chapter 1314 - Talk Is Easy (1)

Chapter 1314: Talk Is Easy (1)

During the days when Mu Huan was missing, the outside world thought that she had died in that earthquake. Hence, when she returned to Rui Hui headquarters, the entire ce was in an uproar. ¡°CEO Liu! CEO Liu, bad news. Mu Huan is back!¡± After Mr. Liu¡¯s confidant received the news, he ran all the way to his office. When Mr. Liu, who was working, heard this, he frowned and stopped what he was doing. ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Yes! She¡¯s alive and well¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, a scourge will live for a thousand years. After such a thing had happened, she actually didn¡¯t die.¡± Mr. Liu snorted and put down the pen in his hand. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do? Continue,¡± Mr. Liu said. During the days when Mu Huan was in trouble, he had been slowly transferring Rui Hui¡¯s assets. If he could not own Rui Hui openly, then he would dig out Rui Hui until it was an empty shell and create anotherpany! Plotting against him and making him give her a wedding dress for nothing? Dream on! ¡°It will take some time before our n seeds. If she finds out¡­¡± Not only would their n fail, but they might even end up in jail. Transferring assets to empty apany was a financial crime. ¡°Then have her be too busy to notice.¡± Mr. Liu sneered. The confidant knew that he had a n and did not say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go and show some concern for our CEO Mu.¡± Mr. Liu stood up and walked out. When Mr. Liu arrived, Mu Huan¡¯s office was already filled with executives and directors from various departments. However, when they saw Mr. Liuing in, they automatically made way. ¡°Xiao Huan, where have you been these past few days? Why couldn¡¯t I find you despite sending so many people to look for you?¡± Mr. Liu had indeed sent many people to look for Mu Huan, but they were all trying to take the opportunity to kill her instead. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell Uncle Liu another day,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Mr. Liu looked at Mu Huan in front of him and felt that she had changed a little from before. It was as if she had returned to the time when she had not lost her memory. The Mu Huan who had not lost her memory had had such a painful experience. This pain made her mature a lot. As for the Mu Huan who had lost her memory, because she had never experienced the pain of life, there was still a hint of innocence between her brows. Although it was only a slight difference, a smart person like Mr. Liu could tell. Especially when he saw Bo Junyan standing next to Mu Huan. He knew that Bo Junyan was fine. It was also because Bo Junyan had not been able to find Mu Huan that he thought that Mu Huan had already died. He did not expect that she was so lucky that she did not die. After Mr. Liu had been polite with Mu Huan for a while, they went to the meeting room together. In the afternoon, Liu Changfeng, who¡¯d found out that Mu Huan had returned alive, came to thepany. When he reached the parking lot, he happened to see Mu Huan sending Bo Junyan off. The two of them were kissing and couldn¡¯t bear to part. This made his eyes turn red. It was probably because the more he couldn¡¯t get her, the more he wanted her. It was also probably because he had remained unmarried for so many years just to wait for this heir. And she happened to be this heir. She should have been his wife. This made Liu Changfeng, who originally only liked Mu Huan a little and felt that she was not bad, sink deeper and deeper into wanting such an impossible rtionship. It made him want to destroy it if he couldn¡¯t get it. After Mu Huan sent Bo Junyan off, she turned around to return to thepany. Liu Changfeng strode forward and reached out to hug Mu Huan, but Mu Huan dodged him. ¡°Xiao Huan!¡± he shouted excitedly as he looked at Mu Huan. Chapter 1315 - Talk Is Easy (2)

Chapter 1315: Talk Is Easy (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter what he wanted, he was happy to see Mu Huan return alive. When Mu Huan saw that it was him, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Best Actor Liu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re fine!¡± he said as he grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s arm agitatedly. However, Mu Huan cleverly dodged his outstretched hand again. Her avoiding him again and again made Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes darken. She was not even willing to be touched by him. ¡°I saw Bo Junyan just now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had felt that someone was looking at them just now. It was him. ¡°Are you going to be with him again?¡± Liu Changfeng asked. Initially, this was a private matter and Mu Huan did not want to answer this question. However, when she thought about his feelings for her, she felt that it was better to say it so that he would give up. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Changfeng was silent for a while before he suddenly said, ¡°Do you know why you lost your memory?¡± Initially, he¡¯d felt that it was a good thing that Mu Huan had forgotten about Bo Junyan. Hence, he¡¯d kept his mouth shut and did not tell her that she had not lost her memory from the car ident but was instead hypnotized. Now, it looked like he had to tell her about the past. There was such hatred between her and Bo Junyan. Perhaps, after knowing about the past, she would no longer be able to be with Bo Junyan. ¡°I know,¡± Mu Huan said. Liu Changfeng was stunned for a moment before he sized Mu Huan up carefully. ¡°Have you regained your memory?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You still want to be with Bo Junyan after regaining your memory?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can you say that so simply?! How can you still choose to be with him?! He¡¯s your enemy who killed your father! The enmity caused by your father¡¯s death is irreconcble!¡± How could she continue to be with Bo Junyan so calmly?! Shouldn¡¯t she be in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t be with Bo Junyan anymore? That was the bad blood caused by the murder of her father! It wasn¡¯t any other small conflict! ¡°How can you be with your father¡¯s murderer like this?! You¡¯re simply¡­¡± Liu Changfeng had a look on his face. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. How could she be so unfilial and have no morals?! Before Mu Huan could say anything, Liu Changfeng continued, ¡°Your father died to save you. Given this, how can you continue to be with Bo Junyan? Won¡¯t your conscience hurt if you do this?¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. Although she had made such a choice, it did not mean that she hadpletely let go of the pain. She had only suppressed the pain. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t affect her, but when it was mentioned, the pain would disturb her emotions. However, no matter how much her heart ached and how much she cared, she would not reveal it in front of outsiders, especially people with ulterior motives. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°How can you do this to your father?!¡± Liu Changfeng said sternly. ¡°Before my father died, he especially wanted me and Bo Junyan to lead a good life. If I do this, he will only be happy,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°¡­!!¡± Liu Changfeng didn¡¯t know what else to say. After a while¡­ ¡°Xiao Huan, there are thousands of good men in this world. Why do you have to choose someone with whom you have a grudge after your father was killed?¡± ¡°Firstly, my husband is not the enemy who killed my father. Secondly, even if there are thousands of good men in this world, the only one I want and like is my husband!¡± Mu Huan knew the purpose of Liu Changfeng¡¯s words. Hence, what she said was very tough and absolute. In fact, it was true! Chapter 1316 - Talk Is Easy (3)

Chapter 1316: Talk Is Easy (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person who killed her father was Old Master Meng, and it had nothing to do with her husband at all. Strictly speaking, her husband was the biggest victim. She knew that she was thinking this way because of love. She wanted to be biased, but in the face of choices, since he had chosen the one he could not let go of the most, then he was the best! Liu Changfeng looked at her and was silent for a while. ¡°I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret your choice today.¡± With that, he turned around and left. As Mu Huan looked at his departing back, she suddenly recalled the first time she met Liu Changfeng in Country T. When she saw the idol she liked, she was really excited. The changes in the world were really unpredictable. In the beginning, no one would have thought that it would turn out like this¡­ The stronger a person was and the higher their status, the greater the responsibility they would have to bear. For example, Mu Huan had been busy with meetings ever since she returned. After the Rui Hui meeting and the Chamber of Commerce meeting, she had to attend the grandest academic discussion in the pharmaceutical industry this year. This meeting gathered all the well-known figures in the pharmaceutical research world. During the intermission of the academic conference, a group of tall foreigners surrounded Mu Huan. The person standing in front pointed at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who destroyed John!¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. John? Was it that John who had been injected with a brain-damaging drug? Among the group, the oldest and most authoritative Professor Booth looked at Mu Huan when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Huan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You injected John with NC?¡± ¡°If the John you¡¯re talking about is the John who has the same mentor as Eisen, then it is.¡± ¡°Did you know what this drug can do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know why you did this? As the saying goes, a doctor should have the heart of a parent. How can you harm others like this?!¡± the person who first identified Mu Huan said angrily. After he said that, the others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, how can you harm others like this?!¡± ¡°He wanted to inject me with that drug first,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Did he inject it into you? No, right? And you, despite knowing what kind of drug it was, actually injected it into him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I was stronger than him. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t seed in injecting me!¡± If she hadn¡¯t been able move, she would have been the one destroyed now! ¡°Yes, he was in the wrong first. But aren¡¯t you stronger than him? In that case, once you could control him, why couldn¡¯t you have given him a chance? Why destroy him like this!¡± ¡°You were already safe. There was no point in destroying him, but you destroyed him like that! As a doctor, how can you be so vicious?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can you be so vicious?!¡± She actually destroyed a genius like that! Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when she saw how indignant they were about her being vicious. They were all so rxed! They said nothing about how she could have been destroyed! She should have forgiven that person for not killing her! She should have tried forgiving him! ¡°What are youughing at? How dare youugh after doing such a thing?!¡± Was she a demon? How could she stillugh?! ¡°That¡¯s right! How can you still have the cheek tough?! You¡¯re simply crazy!¡± The remaining few people who did not speak also felt that Mu Huan was a little crazy. After all, John was one of the top few people in the psychology world. Now that she had turned him into a fool, this was really¡­ ¡°I¡¯m crazy?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1317 - Talk Is Easy (4)

Chapter 1317: Talk Is Easy (4)

¡°If you¡¯re not crazy, then what are you? You were already fine, but you still destroyed John like that! You made him go from being a genius to being someone who¡¯s worse than an ordinary person. You¡¯ve ruined so many improvements in psychology!¡± Mu Huan was greatly used of this crime. People always liked to stand on the moral high ground and criticize others. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re already fine!¡± She was stronger than John and could control him. It would have been fine even if she had beaten him up and crippled him, but how could she inject such a drug into someone so viciously?! Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Yes, she was fine. If she was fine, could she not return a tooth for a tooth? Ha¡­ She wasn¡¯t a saint! Mu Huan thought so, but she did not say anything. She only gave Lu Zichen a look. Lu Zichen immediately picked up a small syringe. Then, he identally bumped into the person who was the most aggressive among the group. The needle in his hand pierced right into the other party. The other party immediately felt the pain. Then, he looked over at the source of the pain and saw the needle that had been pierced. ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± Lu Zichen immediately apologized! His anxious apology made one instinctively feel that something was amiss. Indeed, in the next second, Lu Zichen said, ¡°There¡¯s an AZ virus on this needle¡­¡± His words made the expressions of everyone around him change. The one who was pricked turned pale! Although Lu Zichen had won an award because he had developed a drug that could effectively suppress the AZ virus, there was still no way topletely cure AZ disease. That drug could only effectively suppress the development of the disease and reduce the patient¡¯s pain. Now, everyone¡¯s expression changed when they talked about AZ. This kind of needle with a virus, this¡­ There was a 90% chance that the victim would get AZ. The blonde man¡¯s face turned pale for a while before he snapped back to his senses. He grabbed Lu Zichen¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Damn bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± What was he going to do in the future when everyone found out about his illness?! ¡°Mr. Mason, calm down. Mr. Lu didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Mu Huan hurriedly reached out to stop him. ¡°So what if it wasn¡¯t intentional?!¡± He deserved to die for giving him such a disease! ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Mason say just now that people should be magnanimous when they make mistakes? Especially since Mr. Lu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s meaningless even if you killed Mr. Lu now. Why do you have to do this?¡± Mu Huan used his own words to stop him. ¡°I¡­¡± Mason was exasperated. Mu Huan added, ¡°Also, Mr. Lu is an authority in this area. If you beat him to death, there¡¯s no hope for you to recover from your illness in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± After a long pause, Mason said, ¡°Was it you?! Did you order him to do this on purpose?!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Why would I let him do this on purpose? This was purely an ident!¡± ¡°Damn it! Damn you all!¡± No matter how Mason looked at Mu Huan, he felt that there was something wrong with her. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like an ident. Hence, he was so angry that he wanted to rush forward and kill Mu Huan. Mu Huan easily dodged his attack. This made Mason grow even angrier. Six to seven people could not stop him as he tried his best to take Mu Huan¡¯s life. However, just as he was about to dash forward to hit Mu Huan, he was kicked down by her. He wanted to get up, but he was in so much pain that he could not get up. At this moment, Mu Huan walked up to him and said condescendingly: ¡°It¡¯s not even certain if you¡¯ll get sick. This was just an ident. This has nothing to do with me. You think you can take my life just because you think it¡¯s me. What did you say to me just now? I¡¯m evil? I¡¯m crazy? If I¡¯m evil and crazy, what do you call this?¡± Chapter 1318 - Talk Is Easy (5)

Chapter 1318: Talk Is Easy (5)

When something did not happen to anyone, they could stand on the moral high ground and talk about others. Only once things have happened to them would they know that some things were unforgivable! Mason¡¯s face instantly turned green, red, and white. But after the embarrassment, he was even more sure that it wasn¡¯t an ident that he had been pricked. Mu Huan had done it on purpose! He pointed at Mu Huan angrily and said, ¡°You vicious woman. It¡¯s only that I can¡¯t stand your vicious ways, so you ordered him to do this! You¡¯ll go to hell!¡± ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that I asked him to do this?¡± ¡°It must be you!¡± Did he need evidence? She must have been so angry that she made Lu Zichen do this! ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence,¡± Mu Huan said coldly. However, although she said that, the way she looked at Mason was very obvious. So what if I asked someone to do it on purpose? ¡°Look at her! Look at her eyes! It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who made Lu Zichen do this on purpose!¡± Mason shouted angrily at Mu Huan¡¯s gaze. Then, he looked at the people around him and said, ¡°She dared to do such a vicious thing in public and even refused to admit it so arrogantly. It¡¯s obvious how vicious she is! She deserves to die!¡± Although no one had any evidence, looking at the situation, they felt that Mu Huan had deliberately gotten Lu Zichen to do that. After all, Lu Zichen was from Mu Huan¡¯s researchboratory. It was impossible for him to have acted alone. He could not stand steadily and be careless, especially at such a time. Also, Mu Huan¡¯s gaze and expression were indeed too obvious! So what if I did this? Too arrogant! Her behavior was too vicious! This made the people who were originally watching the gossip gather around Mu Huan. ¡°She¡¯s so vicious that she dares to harm people so openly! I don¡¯t think she¡¯s fit to be a member of the International Medical Organization!¡± ¡°Not only is she not worthy, but she also has to pay the legal price!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mu Huan swept a nce at everyone and raised an eyebrow. She did not speak and only smiled sarcastically. Just then, Lu Zichen¡¯s assistant squeezed in. ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I took the wrong specimen for you just now. The needle I gave you didn¡¯t have the AZ virus on it. This is why¡­¡± To put it simply, the needle that Lu Zichen had poked into Mason¡¯s body did not contain the AZ virus, so Mason would not have gotten an AZ. When Mason heard this, he, who was about to stand up, instantly fell down again. He suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, and his legs went weak as he fell. Those who had surrounded Mu Huan and said that Mu Huan was vicious and wanted Mu Huan to pay the legal price instantly didn¡¯t know what to say. There was an awkward silence. At first, Mason did not know what to say. However, he quickly understood that Mu Huan was ying with him on purpose! ¡°You¡¯re ying with me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Mu Huan smiled and did not speak. However, her attitude clearly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m ying with you on purpose. What do you think?¡± Those who could attend this meeting were all people with status. Naturally, Mason was the same. He, who had been in the limelight since he was young, had never suffered such humiliation! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mu Huan, you¡¯re finished!¡± The International Medical Organization was their territory. She was an Asian, and he wouldn¡¯t even take a fancy to her even if she tried to please him. Yet she still dared to y with and humiliate him! He wanted her to have nowhere to go in the medical world! Chapter 1319 - Talk Is Easy (6)

Chapter 1319: Talk Is Easy (6)

¡°When someone maliciously tried to inject me with such a drug, you said that I shouldn¡¯t have retaliated. You said that I was vicious for doing so. And now, when you haven¡¯t even confirmed that you¡¯re fine or not, you already felt that I deliberately got someone harm you. It¡¯s fine if you wanted to kill me then, but now that you¡¯re fine, you still want me to be finished. A person like you still has the cheek to say that I¡¯m evil. What kind of face do you have? Are you born with thicker skin than others or are you born with more face?¡± Mu Huan mocked. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Do you see how when ites to you, others deserve to die, but when ites to others, others deserve to suffer? Do you know how disgusting it is to be a double standard dog who shouldn¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°If you want to be a saint, you have to be a true one!¡± Mu Huan snorted and turned to leave. When the people surrounding her saw her walking over, they involuntarily made way for her. Although Mu Huan was very arrogant, through this matter, they felt that she was right. Thinking about it from another perspective, if someone wanted to destroy them, they would definitely want to destroy the other party as well! Don¡¯t say that she shouldn¡¯t have done anything if she turned out fine. It was only because she was stronger than John that she was fine. What if she was weak? Then the person who would have be an idiot was her! She had no grievances with John, yet he went to destroy her. And she went to destroy John because he tried to destroy her. This¡­ She was indeed vicious! Only God could unconditionally forgive someone who did bad things. Not to mention Mu Huan, no one else could do it. Those who hade to find trouble with Mu Huan and wanted to seek justice for John now felt that they were in no position to seek justice from Mu Huan. This was because, in terms of viciousness, John was even more vicious than others. He was the first to have evil intentions. He had only himself to me. Just as Mu Huan was about to get through this crisis, a man standing in a hidden corner quietly disappeared from the scene. He went to a quiet corner and sent a message. Mu Huan was fine. When Mr. Liu, who was working, saw this message, he mmed the table lightly. This Mu Huan was really capable. He had found a group of people to cause trouble for her and wanted half of the medical world to gang up on her, making her so busy that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him. However, she had resolved it so easily. Seriously¡­ When he heard a knock on the door, he immediately put away his phone. ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Changfeng pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± Mr. Liu looked at him. ¡°Dad, let me do whatever you need me to do,¡± Liu Changfeng said. Mr. Liu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have youpletely thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Liu did not hide anything from Liu Changfeng. He also wanted Liu Changfeng to do this with him. However, because of his feelings for Mu Huan, Liu Changfeng had not agreed to his father¡¯s actions. He had even wanted a chance to be with Mu Huan. Now, he knew that it was impossible between him and Mu Huan. He wanted her to regret it. Regret not choosing him! If he couldn¡¯t get her, then he¡¯d destroy her! ¡°Good son!¡± Mr. Liu stood up and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°We father and son are now united in striking gold!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The early summer breeze was like the caress of a lover. It was sofortable that one couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes to enjoy it. Mu Huan liked spring the most, followed by early summer. It was a time that was neither cold nor hot. After dinner, she strolled into a world of roses. This ce was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a pity that her husband wasn¡¯t by her side. Chapter 1320 - Talk Is Easy (7)

Chapter 1320: Talk Is Easy (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now that she had someone she loved, she wanted to eat delicacies and look at beautiful scenery with him. She wanted her husband to be by her side and admire this beautiful scenery with her. However, although he wasn¡¯t by her side, they could still enjoy the beautiful scenery together. She took out her phone and called Bo Junyan. As soon as she dialed, Bo Junyan picked up. ¡°Hubby, why did you pick up so quickly? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°So why did you pick up so quickly?!¡± ¡°I was busy thinking about you, so I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± When Mu Huan heard his words, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Oh my god! Is this still my husband? He actually knows how to say sweet nothings!¡± And they were even so romantic! ¡°I am your husband.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She was starting to suspect that this was a fake husband. Her husband had always been cold and aloof. When he could just say yes, he would definitely not say another word. Now, he could even speak like this! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It feels like you¡¯re an imitation!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t they say that women liked to hear sweet talk? Why did his sweet talk turn him into an imitation¡­ ¡°Hubby, look! Isn¡¯t this ce beautiful?!¡± Mu Huan pointed the camera at the sea of flowers. ¡°Not good. Not as good as you,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder women liked to hear sweet nothings. These sweet nothings were really nice by themselves, but they be as sweet as honey in their hearts! ¡°Hubby, I really want to hug you!¡± The more she thought about it, the more mushy Mu Huan felt. She really wanted her husband to be right in front of her right now, letting her hug and kiss him. ¡°Hug me if you want.¡± ¡°How?¡± Mu Huan pouted. He wasn¡¯t here! ¡°Turn around and give me a hug.¡± The tall man came up behind Mu Huan. When Mu Huan heard the voice that was almost right above her head, she was stunned for a moment before turning around in disbelief. ¡°Hubby, why are you here?!¡± ¡°I came over after I was done with work.¡± After being separated for so long, he was unwilling to be separated from her again. Even if it was for a short period of time, he was also unwilling. If there was something he had to do, he would fly to her side once he was done. Mu Huan smiled widely and threw herself at him. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Bo Junyan hugged her tightly. ¡°Love you.¡± Previously, he¡¯d felt that Mu Huan¡¯s professions of love for her husband were a mantra without any sincerity. Now, he no longer felt that way and even learned to respond to her. Country F¡­ ¡°How is it?¡± Ling Wei looked at the man who had returned and now wanted to know how his n went. ¡°It didn¡¯t go well,¡± the man said with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sen Tai¡¯s whereabouts are unknown now. Shouldn¡¯t the leader hand over all the work that belongs to Sen Tai to you?¡± Ling Wei asked in confusion. ¡°He has been handed over to Lin Tai.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re the leader¡¯s brother too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a different mother. I¡¯m different from his biological brother, Sen Tai. He¡¯d rather give his authority to a rtive than to me,¡± the man mocked. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± She had originally thought that after he seeded, she wouldn¡¯t have to be with Sen Tai and wouldn¡¯t have to live such a disgusting life. Now, looking at the situation, it was probably¡­ hopeless. After a moment of silence, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ll inject a drug into Sen Tai. This will make him listen to you. We¡¯ll manipte him from behind the scenes. After we get his power, we¡¯ll¡­¡± His ultimate goal was to kill the leader and be the one standing at the highest point. Chapter 1321 - Talk Is Easy (8)

Chapter 1321: Talk Is Easy (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If there¡¯s such a drug, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier? Why did I have to be so careful to please him?!¡± Ling Wei said angrily. ¡°Before, this drug hasn¡¯t been developed yet. It¡¯s just been developed,¡± the man said. Ling Wei thought that there was no need for him to lie to her. Besides, if he¡¯d had such a drug long ago, he would have been even more anxious to use it than she was. This was because she knew how much he wanted to stand at the top and wash away the humiliation he had suffered since he was young. ¡°Then inject him and find a reasonable opportunity to let me be found out with him.¡± Although things didn¡¯t go the way she wanted them to, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to get Sen Tai to listen to whatever she said from now on. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The man reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°As long as it¡¯s sessful, it¡¯s not hard to do anything.¡± ¡°After we seed, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡± the man swore. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill the donkey after it has done the plowing, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t ask for much, and you should know that.¡± After experiencing so many things, Ling Wei no longer thought so beautifully when she thought about things. She wanted him to know that things in this world were not something he could easily control, especially since she had given herself to Sen Tai for him. This way, there would be no possibility between her and him in the future. Even if he was willing to have her, he would be asking her to be his secret lover. She, Ling Wei, didn¡¯t want to live such an unbearable life anymore! She didn¡¯t need a man in her future life! She only wanted a career! She had sacrificed so much and done so much for him. She only wanted him to give her the career she wanted after he seeded! She only wanted money and power! ¡°You¡¯re really too smart and sensible. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you the future you want!¡± The man was really satisfied with Ling Wei. A person like her, who was smart, scheming, knew when to retreat, and had beautiful means, was too useful. He had not misjudged her! ¡°I believe you.¡± Ling Wei looked up and kissed him. Since she had already fallen into a quagmire and was already in such an unbearable situation, so what if things became even more unbearable? Her pride had long been broken. Now, she needed to use all means to climb up! When she thought that Mu Huan was the one who had caused her to end up like this, Ling Wei¡¯s gaze turned frighteningly vicious! After the kiss. ¡°By the way, we have to get rid of Mu Huan and Bo Junyan first! Otherwise, once news of Sen Tai and me getting rescued is released, the two of them will definitely think of a way to take revenge! This will ruin your n.¡± Ling Wei knew that if she asked the man to deal with Bo Junyan and Mu Huan because of her, he wouldn¡¯t go. Just likest time, when she said that, he wanted her to wait. Hence, even if it wasn¡¯t for her sake, he still had to deal with Mu Huan for his n. When the man heard this, he frowned. It was indeed as she had said. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had almost been killed by Ling Wei. Once they got the news that she was still alive, they would definitely not let her off! This would naturally affect his n. Now, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t have the time to operate on another woman and turn them into Ling Wei. Hence, he could only protect Ling Wei and had to deal with Bo Junyan and the rest. However, if the two of them did not die under such circumstances, it was going to be too difficult to deal with them. At the thought of this, he suddenly felt a little frustrated. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Ling Wei deal with Mu Huan, causing her identity to be exposed! But now, it was useless even if he regretted it. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The Liu father and son have been very active recently. The effect of their actions is not bad.. The two of them can still be used.¡± Chapter 1322 - Joint Siege (1)

Chapter 1322: Joint Siege (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ling Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, that Mr. Liu is a good person.¡± Mr. Liu was scheming and ruthless. He had connections as well. Country Y was not Bo Junyan¡¯s territory. There was a chance of winning if he was used to deal with Bo Junyan and the rest. ¡°This time, we have to discuss a foolproof n. We have to ensure the sess rate before we take action.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the Imperial Capital¡­ ¡°Dingjing, what kind of person is Mu Huan? Why did she divorce Junyan previously? Is there something wrong with her? If there¡¯s something wrong with her, should we let them remarry like this? Is it¡­¡± Meng Yueman became a little worried after her initial happiness. People were like this. They felt that there was no time when they especially desired something. After they had it, they would think about other things. For example, when Meng Yueman¡¯s son was not yet married or did not yet have children, she yearned for it. No matter what, as long as the other party was a woman and could give birth to her son¡¯s biological child, it would be fine. Now, her son had said that he wanted her to have a grandson at the end of the year. After she was happy, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what kind of person this wife was and why she had separated from her son previously. After being hypnotized, Meng Yueman had no memory of Mu Huan. She only knew that this was her former daughter-inw. After Meng Yueman said this, she felt a little upset. ¡°Tell me, why did I forget about this daughter-inw when I remember everything else well?¡± Bo Dingjing looked at Meng Yueman silently for a while. ¡°Wifey, to be honest, you didn¡¯t lose your memory and forget Junyan¡¯s marriage. You were hypnotized into forgetting.¡± ¡°What?¡± Meng Yueman was stunned. She¡­ she was hypnotized? ¡°Back then¡­¡± Bo Dingjing felt that there was no need for Mu Huan to hide her past from Meng Yueman, so he told her the truth. Otherwise, since she was so unfamiliar with Mu Huan, she would have to nurture her feelings again. If she felt that there must be something wrong with Mu Huan for divorcing her son previously, this would only cause more trouble. After she learned the truth, she would no longer need to nurture her feelings. Furthermore, she owed Mu Huan in her heart. It would make her treat Mu Huan better. This way, the rtionship between the mother and daughter-inw would be good. In the future, their family would be more harmonious. After Meng Yueman heard what he said, she was stunned for a while. ¡°Xiao Huan has never done anything wrong. It¡¯s all our fault. We owe her too much. She¡¯s an especially good daughter-inw. It¡¯s our great fortune that she can continue to be with Junyan. From now on, we have to treat her like our own daughter,¡± Bo Dingjing said as he held her hand. Meng Yueman, who had suddenly realized this fact, was still in a daze. After being in a daze for a while, she said, ¡°I want to regain my memory!¡± When she heard him say such things, she couldn¡¯t put herself in his shoes to think about it. She wanted to remember everything from the past! ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Previously, when Meng Yueman heard Bo Junyan say that they would give birth to a grandson for her by the end of the year, she was so excited that Bo Junyan had to bring Mu Huan home first no matter how busy he was. Hence, after the medical conference, Mu Huan returned to the Imperial Capital with Bo Junyan. She did not feel anything when she was far away. When she returned to the country and returned to this familiar ce, Mu Huan¡¯s heart involuntarily tightened. It had clearly been more than three years since she¡¯d lost her granny and her father, but when she thought about that pain, it felt like it had just happened yesterday.. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 1323 - Joint Siege (2)

Chapter 1323: Joint Siege (2)

¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing the change in her mood, Bo Junyan lowered his head in concern. Mu Huan raised her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not say anything. He only reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really fine! It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control my emotions when I think about some things, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Huan looked up at him, her eyes filled with love. There were many times when one had to let go of something after choosing another thing. When one couldn¡¯t let go of both, one had to choose what one couldn¡¯t let go of the most and make such a choice. No matter how much one couldn¡¯t let go, one had to suppress it! She suppressed it to the deepest part of her heart and refused to think about it. Even if it hurt sometimes, she would just let it hurt. Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes were dark with pain, depression, and self-reproach. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her and how to take her pain away. Seeing this, Mu Huan reached out to hold his face. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll slowly let go. For the rest of my life, I only want to be with you. Nothing else is more important than you!¡± It wasn¡¯t his fault that such a thing had happened. He shouldn¡¯t be ming himself, and he shouldn¡¯t have been punished and made unhappy. Bo Junyan did not speak and only hugged him tightly. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t think too much. From now on, we¡¯ll live the happiest days in this world together!¡± Mu Huan patted his back lightly. She was clearly the one who was hurt and in pain, but she was the oneforting him. This made Bo Junyan, who was already not good with words, unable to express his overflowing feelings. He could only say, ¡°Love you, Wifey. Love you!¡± These words, which were like a mantra, became the words with which he could express his feelings the most. ¡°Love you, Hubby!¡± PA Wang, who was standing not far away, watched the two of them being so loving. He felt that he should go home immediately. When Bo Junyan and Mu Huan reached home, Meng Yueman had already regained her memory. Previously, when she had lost her memory, Bo Dingjing had told her that Mu Huan had done nothing wrong. They were the ones who were in the wrong. In the future, they should make it up to her and treat Mu Huan like their biological daughter. She had still been thinking before, how could Mu Huan not have done anything wrong? After all, with many things, it takes two to tango. This was especially so since Meng Yueman¡¯s father wasn¡¯t someone who was unreasonable and willful. He wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing just because he didn¡¯t want the two of them to be together. It was precisely because she had had such a thought that she didn¡¯t have any memories or feelings from the past. That was why she wanted to regain her memory so that she wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong. When she regained her memory and recalled everything from the past, she deeply felt that Bo Dingjing was right! They owed Mu Huan too much. She had endured and sacrificed too much. Given her son¡¯s deep feelings for her, if Mu Huan couldn¡¯t let go of that hatred, her son would probably go crazy¡­ From now on, she would be a daughter-inw who was closer to her than her own son. She had to treat her better than her own son! ¡°Xiao Huan¡­¡± She stood up and walked toward Mu Huan. Their eyes met. Mu Huan knew that her mother-inw had recalled something from the past. ¡°Xiao Huan¡­¡± Meng Yueman grabbed Mu Huan¡¯s hand and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mom, do you have food? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Mu Huan smiled. Meng Yueman looked at her smiling face and her eyes instantly reddened. She quickly said, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! I got someone to make your favorite dishes!¡± Chapter 1324 - Joint Siege (3)

Chapter 1324: Joint Siege (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, then.¡± Mu Huan held her arm. ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s voice was a little choked. The two of them walked toward the dining room. Bo Dingjing looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Junyan, you can¡¯t do anything to let Xiao Huan down in this lifetime, not even a little. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first person to not let you off!¡± She was such a good daughter-inw that even his own son must not let her down! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Why would he do anything to let his wife down?! He would do everything he could to dote on her! Mu Huan had always been a talkative person. Although she had not spoken to her inws for more than three years and they hadn¡¯t eaten together in all that time, she had made the atmosphere so lively that it was as if they had never separated and those things had never happened. If Old Master Meng had not done such a thing, their happiness would have been purer and would not have been mixed with such pain. Although Mu Huan had replied that way to Liu Changfeng back then, Liu Changfeng¡¯s words had affected her to a certain extent. People were like this. Sometimes, even though she knew that people were up to no good and that she shouldn¡¯t think this way, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain that she shouldn¡¯t. It was just that she had been hiding it well. Such pain, such injuries, and such guilt all needed time to fade and recover. She didn¡¯t know when she couldpletely let go, but just like what she had told Bo Junyan, she would slowly let go. Just as Mu Huan and the Bo family were having a happy reunion¡­ The Liu father and son were also in full swing. Not only did they want to empty Rui Hui, but they also wanted to destroy Mu Huan. This was because only by destroying her would she not be able to take revenge on them after finding out the truth. A weekter¡­ Many authoritative professors in the NST researchboratory had jointly reported to the most famous Shell Awardmittee in the medical world that Mu Huan had forcefully taken their research results. They requested the panel to cancel the award that Mu Huan had won. They said that they had jointly developed the life-extension medicine. Initially, they had agreed that it would be signed by NST and that the credit would belong to everyone. However, because Mu Huan was the sessor of Rui Hui, Rui Hui wanted to push Mu Huan out into the industry. Hence, Rui Hui had deceived them and made them give up their signatures and give this research and development lead to Mu Huan, making everyone think that she had developed it alone. Later on, after Mu Huan became famous in one fell swoop, not only did she not fulfill the promises she had made to them back then, but she had also been persecuting them, wanting them to disappear from the pharmaceutical world. This way, she would be able to monopolize the honor brought by this achievement for the rest of her life! With so many authoritative and well-known researchers reporting Mu Huan together, the entire pharmaceutical industry was shocked! ¡°I knew it. Mu Huan is so young. How could she have developed a life-extension drug in just three years?! You have to know that this drug had been researched by humans for thousands of years without it ever being developed! But she had developed it in three years. No matter how talented she is, she can¡¯t be so talented!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! This drug must have been jointly developed by so many well-known experts. It must have taken decades to develop!¡± ¡°Back then, when it was revealed that it was her, I¡¯d felt that it was impossible. She was so young, so it was impossible for her to have developed such a drug! Indeed¡­!¡± The person who spoke had a look on his face that said, It¡¯s obvious how urate my feeling was from back then! Chapter 1325 - Joint Siege (4)

Chapter 1325: Joint Siege (4)

¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mu Huan¡¯s character isn¡¯t good. Previously, not only did she destroy the famous psychological specialist, John, but she also yed with the well-known surgical specialist, Mason, in public. Now, such a thing has been exposed. It looks like her character is really bad!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, her persona might have been hyped up by Rui Hui. Actually, she doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very possible! There are too many fake geniuses in this world!¡± These were the voices of professionals in the pharmaceutical industry. The evaluations of these professionals were still polite. In the developed West, there were already people who looked down on the Orient. Once this matter was exposed, there would be overwhelming media news and the entire country would be ridiculed. That would be terrible! Theizens¡¯ evaluation of Mu Huan was also extremely difficult to hear. They all said that she had lost face overseas. If they were her, they would have long found a ce to end their own lives and not embarrass theirpatriots. This early summer was burning hot! All of them were scolding Mu Huan! No one wanted to verify anything. Just because of this piece of news, they were convinced that Mu Huan had taken over someone else¡¯s achievements. This was because she was too young and too outstanding. Most people would be jealous if they saw her like this. They wished that she could fall from the sky and into a mud pit. Then she would be worse off than them! In this world, the most terrifying thing was jealousy. Hence, people often said that the human heart was scarier than a ghost. In the Imperial Capital¡­ Mu Huan looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and suddenly sighed. ¡°Hubby, why do you think people are socking?¡± Although the Liu father and son had indeed sacrificed a lot for Rui Hui, Rui Hui did not belong to them. Back then, it was Mr. Liu who had forced her great-grandfather to make such a will. She had ignored the past and gave him so many shares, making him the secondrgest shareholder of Rui Hui. She had wanted to win with him. But he¡­ Every step he took was worse than thest. Didn¡¯t he know that a man¡¯s heart is insatiable? ¡°Some people¡¯s hearts are like bottomless pits. No matter how much you give him, he feels that it¡¯s not enough. He feels that the entire world should be his.¡± Bo Junyan stepped forward and reached out to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Mu Huan sighed. ¡°Now, the rumors are saying that I¡¯m a peerless bad person¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± Bo Junyan moved tofort her. But the corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips curved up slightly as she smiled sinisterly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll let them see how evil I am! They didn¡¯t say that about me in vain!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the first person in history to be scolded by so many people!¡± Mu Huan said proudly. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯m awesome or not?!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You should praise me for being awesome! Praise me for being awesome!¡± Just a while ago, he was so good at talking, but now, he was silent again! ¡°You¡¯re the best¡­¡± This situation could even be her capital for narcissism. Really! ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Huan became even more proud after receiving the praise. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Just then, Mu Huan¡¯s secretary called. ¡°CEO Mu, it¡¯s bad. We¡¯ve received a lot ofints for breach of contract¡­¡± The secretary was so anxious that he felt like he was about to explode. Usually, things were fine, but the more critical things became, the more problems there were! ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°CEO Mu, it¡¯s not just these contracts. There¡¯s also¡­¡± If it were just the contracts, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. The most important thing was¡­ Chapter 1326 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (1)

Chapter 1326: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (1)

After hearing the secretary¡¯s words, Mu Huan frowned slightly. She knew that Mr. Liu had secretly transferred and emptied Rui Hui¡¯s assets. She also had other ns, but she hadn¡¯t known about these things that didn¡¯t conform to the rules at all. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t prepared. These investigations were indeed a big problem. If this continued, Rui Hui might go bankrupt. ¡°CEO Mu, what do we do now?¡± The secretary felt that there was nothing she could do now. ¡°You first¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Huan arranged for him to do something first. ¡°I¡¯ll fly overter. I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, CEO Mu.¡± After hanging up, Mu Huan frowned and said, ¡°Ipletely missed all these problems. I didn¡¯t expect that if this goes on, Rui Hui will probably go bankrupt¡­¡± In the end, she had underestimated Mr. Liu¡¯s ruthlessness. Previously, she¡¯d thought that Mr. Liu had always been the one managing Rui Hui. If anything happened to Rui Hui, he would not be able to escape responsibility. Hence, not only did she not have the time to investigate, but she also did not think in this direction. She didn¡¯t expect him to destroy her even if it meant breaking his own limbs! Mu Huan was still a newbie in the business world. Even though she had done very well under Bo Junyan¡¯s guidance, there were still times when she made mistakes. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare things. Nothing will happen.¡± Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. Mu Huan hadn¡¯t been prepared. She hadn¡¯t known about those practices that didn¡¯t conform to the rules, but Bo Junyan, this old fox in the business world, had long been prepared. Having been in the business world for so many years, while Mu Huan was bent on winning against the Liu family, he had already expected that Mr. Liu would take this step in the future. Hence, he had long been preparing. ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°Hubby, why would you be prepared? I didn¡¯t even have the time to find out about these unconventional things!¡± How did her husband know?! ¡°When I found out that you were going to inherit Rui Hui, I got someone to investigate these hidden dangers,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± So early? How did he think of this? ¡°It¡¯s just like how it¡¯s easy to go from being frugal to being extravagant but it¡¯s difficult to go from being extravagant to being frugal, a person who has climbed up to a high position would not be able toe down and be put in a lower position. Furthermore, he has always treated Rui Hui as his. This is a case where he won¡¯t be satisfied with anything no matter how much you give him. If he¡¯s not satisfied, he¡¯ll definitely do something. If he does it, he¡¯ll naturally be afraid that you¡¯ll take revenge. This way, he¡¯ll have to go all out and destroy it directly.¡± This was a business habit. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really thoughtful and far-sighted!¡± Mu Huan said with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re just young and don¡¯t see much.¡± Although the time of their separation had been years, she was still a youngdy in her early twenties. Although she was smart, she had too little experience in the human world. Whenever she thought about things, she would always want to get along with others and make money. If she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she would deal with them. However, sometimes, if one really couldn¡¯t take it anymore after the other party had gone overboard again and again, it would be toote to deal with them by then. One had to n and prepare earlier. Mu Huan threw herself into his embrace and hugged his neck happily. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± Such a worrisome matter was resolved without any effort. It was really great to have a hubby! ¡°Hubby, did I ever say that I¡¯d leave Rui Hui to you to manage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, after we get through this difficulty together, I¡¯ll leave Rui Hui to you. I¡¯ll rx my body and mind and go y. Then, we can prepare for pregnancy!¡± Once pregnant, there would be many things that couldn¡¯t be eaten, drank, or yed. Chapter 1327 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (2)

Chapter 1327: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (2)

She wanted to be chill and carefree before she got pregnant! ¡°Alright.¡± All along, Bo Junyan had wanted her to live happily under his wings. Mu Huan was about to kiss him when she suddenly thought of something. ¡°This way, I won¡¯t be able to carry a grandchild by the end of the year¡­¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t y, you won¡¯t be able to carry them before the end of the year.¡± It was already summer. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s true¡­ ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m this age and still this stupid. I even calcted such a simple timing wrongly.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t y around and was already pregnant now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth by the end of the year. Yet she actually said that she wanted her mother-inw to carry a grandchild by the end of the year! She must be stupid! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± This age? ¡°Being twenty-something is different from being 18 or 19.¡± Perhaps because she had experienced too many things in the past three years, Mu Huan recalled her life in school. It felt like a lifetime had passed. Actually, she was supposed to be in her fourth year and still a university student, but she had already be so old. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, time really flies,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Huan looked up at him and asked, ¡°Hubby, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. After all, I¡¯m ten years older than you.¡± She was alreadymenting her age. How much more would shement that he was old¡­? Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold his face. ¡°My husband is so handsome that I often forget that you¡¯re an uncle!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Uncle¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go pack up and tell Mom that we¡¯re going to Country Y.¡± Mu Huan looked at her watch. It was time for them to set off for Country Y. ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Yueman naturally knew that Mu Huan had been made into a big deal by someone who had jointly reported her for stealing the fruits of others¡¯bor. Now that she heard that they were in such a hurry to go to Country Y, she instinctively guessed that something had happened to Rui Hui. Hence, she asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Huan, do you have a n?¡± ¡°Yes, Junyan has already prepared a countermeasure. He¡¯ll go over and takemand. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Mu Huan said. When Meng Yueman heard this, she felt relieved. If her son was prepared, it would be the other party who¡¯d suffer a tragic death. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe back. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. You¡¯d be too tired.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, I heard that those professors have posted that the research data you had during the research was used to prove that the life-extension drug was developed by you guys together. This¡­¡± Meng Yueman believed that this drug was definitely developed by her daughter-inw. However, she had developed it in NST. Furthermore, it was impossible for her to havepleted such a research project alone. Hence, the people who had researched the data with her as her assistants definitely knew that if those close to her who knew all the data were on the opposing side, it would be difficult for her to prove her innocence. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I was prepared for this.¡± Mu Huan had long thought of this. Hence, she was prepared. ¡°I¡¯m relieved. You guys go ahead!¡± Meng Yueman knew that her son and daughter-inw were capable. They were prepared and confident, so she didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Yes.¡± Country Y¡­ After Liu Changfeng poured a cup of tea for his father, he sat down and asked, ¡°Dad, how do you think Mu Huan will retaliate under such circumstances?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liu Changfeng was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± How could his father not know? Chapter 1328 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (3)

Chapter 1328: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (3)

¡°I can¡¯t think of a way for Mu Huan to escape safely under such a situation where the evidence is conclusive. She can¡¯t even retaliate against us, especially when ites to the matter of the professors jointly reporting her for forcefully taking the experiment results. This is something that can¡¯t be solved at all. No matter what she says now, others will think that she¡¯s taken it by force. She won¡¯t be able to resolve this matter at all! However, I feel that with her and Bo Junyan¡¯s capabilities, they¡¯ll definitely be able to retaliate. It¡¯s unlikely that we canpletely destroy her.¡± Because these two possibilities werepletely opposite, he felt that it was possible. Hence, for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how they would counterattack. ¡°I think she can resolve the matter of the professors jointly reporting her for forcefully taking credit for the life-extension medicine. This is because everyone knows all the experimental data of this medicine in the early stages. However, only she herself knows the secret form that she added in theter stages. If she asks the professors to take this out and confront them, the professors won¡¯t be able to show anything. This¡­¡± It would be awkward. Back then, Liu Changfeng did not agree with his father to get someone to do this because the most important secret form for the life-extension pill was in Mu Huan¡¯s hands. This was the most direct evidence that she had developed the life-extension pill. No one could steal her honor. ¡°The most important secret prescription is in her hands. The professors can¡¯t hand it over. That¡¯s why I asked them to say that this life-extension drug was developed by everyone. Mu Huan is in it too!¡± ¡°Everyone knows how to hide something. Hence, isn¡¯t it normal that the professors don¡¯t know that she hid the most critical secret form?¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± That made sense. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about these useless things. Don¡¯t worry about how she¡¯ll retaliate. You just have to continue with what you¡¯re doing,¡± Mr. Liu said. Since he couldn¡¯t think of how she would counterattack, he didn¡¯t have to think about it. He just had to deal with whatever came his way. ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s useless? Let¡¯s discuss how she might retaliate so we¡¯d be prepared,¡± Liu Changfeng retorted. He didn¡¯t like his father ordering him around. It was as if he didn¡¯t know anything and was just a puppet who listened to orders. His retort made Mr. Liu frown, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Liu Changfeng did not continue this topic. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Dad, what did Country F say?¡± It was only after he hadpletely decided to make Mu Huan regret her choice that he found out that his father was coborating with a big shot in Country F to destroy Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. After all, destroying Mu Huan alone would not do. ¡°We¡¯re still discussing the n.¡± ¡°Dad, if the n seeds in the end, I think¡­¡± Although Liu Changfeng was so ruthless that he wanted to destroy it if he couldn¡¯t get it, he still wanted the chance to get it. For example, say they had destroyed Mu Huan and Bo Junyan to the point of no return. If he had the chance to have Mu Huan, he still wanted to have her and let her be well. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after the matter is settled.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, Mr. Liu knew what he meant. However, he felt that this was impossible. If someone like Mu Huan were to be destroyed, she had to be killed. Otherwise, she would counterattack and kill them the moment she had the chance. His son would never have her. ¡°How can we wait until the matter is settled? This isn¡¯t our family¡¯s n, it¡¯s the n of the people from Country F. What if they plotted and caused Xiao Huan¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 1329 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (4)

Chapter 1329: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Changfeng felt that this matter had to be discussed beforehand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s still uncertain whether we can kill Mu Huan or if Mu Huan will kill us. It¡¯s useless to think too far ahead.¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mu Huan and Bo Junyan are not easy to deal with. You¡¯d better focus on how to deal with them now!¡± Mr. Liu reached out and patted his shoulder. After a moment of silence, Liu Changfeng said, ¡°I heard that Xiao Huan will be back tonight. If she returns at this time, she should be taking action tonight.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s see what she¡¯ll do first,¡± Mr. Liu said. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were in a hurry. When they arrived in Country Y, the lights were just turning on. After getting off the ne, Mu Huan simply washed up and changed into a gown before being brought to a banquet by Bo Junyan. The host of this banquet was the highest-ranking person in charge of Country Y¡¯s medical and health department. Although Mu Huan had been in the researchboratory for the past three years and did not have many connections that weren¡¯t due to her drugs, all of which were now ruined, Bo Junyan did! Furthermore, their rtionship was very strong! When they arrived, the host of the banquet even personally came out to wee them. This was the benefit of having a strong husband. No matter what happened, when it came to him, it would feel so easy! After a round of enthusiastic greetings, the host went to greet the other guests. ¡°Hubby, although you have a pharmaceutical factory under you, it hasn¡¯t developed in Country Y yet. Why are you so familiar with this minister?¡± Mu Huan was very impressed with Bo Junyan¡¯s strongwork of connections. He didn¡¯t have to have any dealings with benefits and didn¡¯t have to have to make deals with people. ¡°Because of you.¡± After learning that his wife was the heir of Rui Hui, he started to make all sorts of connections. Between people, even if there were no interests or work-rted interactions, they could still have other interactions. With more interactions, there would be friendship. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re really too good to me¡­¡± Mu Huan was so touched that she hugged his arm tightly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± If he didn¡¯t treat her well, who would he treat well? Mu Huan was about to say something when she was suddenly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan followed her gaze. Then, she saw a handsome little boy. He was extremely good-looking, but this didn¡¯t make her dumbfounded¡­ ¡°Hubby, this child¡­ this child¡­¡± Mu Huan stuttered. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child?¡± ¡°He looks exactly like my senior brother when he was young! Could it be that someone developed a drug like the one Conan uses to be smaller, and this made my senior brother smaller?!¡± Otherwise, how could they be so simr?! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± This possibility was zero. ¡°There are tens of thousands of people in this world, and there are always a few people who look alike.¡± Although Bo Junyan had known Yu Hansheng for a long time, he had not known him since he was young. Hence, he had never seen Yu Hansheng when he was young. From his looks now, although this child looked a little simr to Yu Hansheng, they were not exactly alike. ¡°Let me show you. What you said can¡¯t be the case!¡± Mu Huan took out her phone and showed Bo Junyan the photo of Yu Hansheng when he was young. ¡°Why do you keep a photo of him when he was young on your phone?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. Although he was her senior, he was also another man! Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Was this the point? The point was that this child and her senior brother practically looked the same at this age! Chapter 1330 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (5)

Chapter 1330: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (5)

Mu Huan pointed at the photo and said, ¡°Look, don¡¯t they look alike?!¡± ¡°A little simr, but I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s the same.¡± Bo Junyan was sometimes very straight¡­ Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, she was exaggerating, but it really seemed like it! Just as she was about to take a photo of the boy¡¯s face and send it to her senior brother to see if this child was her senior brother¡¯s wandering son¡­ An elegant and beautiful woman walked toward the boy. ¡°Mommy!¡± When the little boy saw the woman, he happily pounced over to call her. The woman lowered her head and kissed the little boy. Then, she pulled him toward the host of the banquet and she hugged the other party¡¯s arm intimately. The little boy that she was pulling raised his head and called out ¡°Daddy.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Daddy¡­! Was this really just a coincidence? However, this was not possible. This was because the host of the banquet, David, was a pure Y countryman. Even if the boy¡¯s mother was an Asian, she could not have given birth to a child that did not look like her, nor did he look like David. He only looked like her senior¡¯s child. Just as she was about to say something to Bo Junyan, she saw him staring intently at the little boy¡¯s mother. ¡°What, an acquaintance?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her. I¡¯ve only met her before.¡± Bo Junyan shifted his gaze and looked at the little boy holding the woman¡¯s hand. His lips curved into a teasing smile. ¡°You¡¯ve met her before?¡± Mu Huan felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words. Just as she was about to ask something¡­ She only heard, ¡°The two of you haven¡¯t given me the search and rescue fees fromst time. Since we¡¯ve met today, I¡¯ll have you give me everything along with the interest.¡± Mu Huan looked up and saw Yu Hansheng in a white tuxedo walking toward them. Although people often called some men Prince Charming, there were very few of them who could wear a white tuxedo and look as good as Yu Hansheng did. That white tuxedo, coupled with his cold and beautiful face, made one feel that he was a cold and aloof Exalted Immortal. But¡­ ¡°Your words are ruining your image,¡± Mu Huan said disdainfully. She still remembered how she was chased and tested by his men in Yun Cheng. He stood under the moonlight with the cat in his arms. That shocking scene, that aura was really invincible! At that time, she felt that he might be some otherworldly expert! The second time, he walked out of the dark night. That cold and noble aura was also superb! After they got to know each other, he¡­ It could only be said that some people were really not how they appeared! Yu Hansheng was about to say something. But Bo Junyan said, ¡°Look behind you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Huan instinctively turned to look behind her. ¡°It¡¯s Yu Hansheng who should look behind him.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her head back. ¡°What will I be looking at?¡± Yu Hansheng raised an eyebrow. Bo Junyan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look over.¡± Yu Hansheng looked at the smile on his lips and felt that what he wanted him to see was definitely not something good. However, he still turned around. And then¡­ He was so stunned that he instantly forgot about the existence of the entire world. There was only that red shadow in his eyes. Mu Huan had known her senior brother for three years. No matter what happened, she had never seen him so shocked. What was going on now? She followed her senior brother¡¯s line of sight and saw the little boy¡¯s mother. She thought of something and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Could it be that the little boy¡¯s mommy is the woman my senior brother used to like?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± What the f*ck! What a big gossip! No¡­ Chapter 1331 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (6)

Chapter 1331: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (6)

¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the woman died?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± In other words, that little boy was really her senior brother¡¯s son! Look! She knew it. That person couldn¡¯t be so simr for no reason! She looked at the beautiful and elegant woman again. As if sensing their gaze, the woman looked in their direction. Compared to Yu Hansheng, who was stunned to the point of being unable to move¡­ When the woman looked over and met his gaze, she did not even pause for a moment. She only slowly smiled elegantly before looking away. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± That nce, that indifference, and that gentle smile made her heart ache for her senior brother¡­ Her senior brother was so shocked and still cared so much, but the other party had simply nonchntly ignored him. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± This woman had really changed a lot. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t¡­ wasn¡¯t Xiaoxiao¡­ It was just a woman who looked like her! If it were Xiaoxiao, she would definitely not have ignored him like this¡­ Xiaoxiao was already dead¡­ He saw her die in the sea of fire with his own eyes¡­ Just then, David, the host of the banquet, walked toward them with his arm around the woman and the child. Every step they took felt like they were walking on the tip of Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart. That feeling¡­ was so heavy that for the first time in his life, he wanted to turn around and escape, but¡­ he couldn¡¯t move¡­ He wasn¡¯t injured and was fine, but he couldn¡¯t move¡­ He could only say with difficulty, ¡°Bo Junyan, that¡¯s not Xiaoxiao, right?¡± He wanted to get Bo Junyan¡¯s affirmation and have him tell him that this woman wasn¡¯t Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao had died five years ago. Bo Junyan nced at the self-deceiving him and did not speak. Just then, David came up to them with the others. ¡°Junyan, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Xiaoxiao, and my son, Sam.¡± David proudly introduced his wife and son to them. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Her senior brother had just said that this wasn¡¯t Xiaoxiao. But that confirmed that this was Xiaoxiao. She was a human wife, and the child was also human¡­ This¡­ It was a vicious stab, so painful that one could not imagine how painful it was! She could not help but look at Yu Hansheng. When Yu Hansheng heard the mention of her son, Sam, he looked down at the beautiful boy. Suddenly, his face turned pale¡­! This child looked¡­ looked¡­ like him when he was young¡­ Could it be¡­ could it be¡­ No¡­ this was impossible! Absolutely impossible! He had seen her die in the fire with his own eyes. He¡­ ¡°Xiaoxiao, this is Mr. Yu.¡± David introduced Yu Hansheng to his wife. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at Yu Hansheng and smiled. ¡°Mr. Yu, long time no see.¡± David asked curiously, ¡°You know Mr. Yu?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the scum ex-boyfriend that I told you about before.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s smile was a little mocking. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Wow! Shocking! She said it so directly! She didn¡¯t pretend to have lost her memory, she didn¡¯t pretend to not know him, she didn¡¯t hate him, she didn¡¯t resent him, she only smiled mockingly! For her to be able to speak of such things from the past, it meant that she really didn¡¯t care. To someone who obviously still cared about her, not caring about him was the greatest revenge! Just thinking about it made her heart ache! Chapter 1332 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (7)

Chapter 1332: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although she should feel sorry for her senior, Xiaoxiao¡¯s temperament was likable! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Mr. Yu.¡± David paused for a moment before reaching out to hold Yu Hansheng¡¯s hand. He said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Yu, I¡¯m really grateful to you. If you hadn¡¯t treated Xiaoxiao badly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry her! Thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡± His expression of gratitude instantly made Yu Hansheng want to kill him! Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± This move was much too ruthless! This was simply like stabbing someone and twisting it twice! It was quite ruthless! It was quite satisfying! She really wanted to give him a double thumbs-up. How awesome! Sensing her excitement, Bo Junyan nced at her. Mu Huan was too busy watching the show to notice him. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± She was like this. Was this the legendary superficial rtionship between a senior and a junior? Yu Hansheng had always been an evil person who did as he pleased. Human lives were nothing in his eyes. Once he felt a killing intent, it would be even stronger and more terrifying! It was so obvious that the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Just as the atmosphere was getting extremely cold and gloomy, making one feel that something big was about to happen¡­ ¡°Daddy, I want to eat ice cream!¡± A childish voice broke the extremely cold atmosphere. ¡°Alright, Daddy will take my little baby to eat ice cream,¡± David said as he bent down to pick up the little boy. Then, he looked at Bo Junyan and the rest. ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was obvious that David really doted on the little boy in his arms. While Yu Hansheng was still very concerned that the woman he could not let go of had be someone else¡¯s¡­ his own son had called another person his daddy. Aiya¡­ Mu Huan clutched her heart and felt pain for her senior brother. Yu Hansheng clenched his fists tightly when David released him! The veins on the back of his hands bulged out! He reached out to grab Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was about to leave with David. However, Ouyang Xiaoxiao waved her hand. A strange fragrance assaulted his nose. Yu Hansheng instinctively covered his nose, but it was toote. Then, he swayed. If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan supporting him in time, he would have copsed. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at Yu Hansheng and sneered before turning around to leave. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened previously and it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to express her opinion, just by looking at how open and ruthless Xiaoxiao was, Mu Huan felt a little more admiration for this person. However¡­ ¡°This fragrance is just an ordinary S fragrance. We¡¯re fine, so why are you so dizzy that you can¡¯t stand?¡± Mu Huan looked at Yu Hansheng strangely. Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°He has a special constitution and is exceptionally sensitive to the smell of S,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± He even knew this, yet he kept telling her that he wasn¡¯t close with her senior brother¡­ If they weren¡¯t f*cking close, then what did close even mean? ¡°Senior Brother, that child looks just like you when you were young. He must be your biological son, your flesh and blood. Now, he¡¯s calling someone else Daddy. Do you feel so heartbroken that you want to die?¡± Previously, her senior brother had stepped on her so many times that she felt pain. If she didn¡¯t take this opportunity to add insult to injury, she would be letting herself down! Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Having to see someone else sleeping with your woman and hugging your baby¡­ Aiyo, I feel so upset for you!¡± Yu Hansheng red at Mu Huan, the killing intent in his eyes so thick that it could make one shudder! But¡­ ¡°Come,e, do it!¡± Mu Huan hooked her finger at him, asking him toe over and beat her up if he had the guts. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± His wife looked so cute when she was angry. Chapter 1333 - Its Great to Have a Hubby (8)

Chapter 1333: It¡¯s Great to Have a Hubby (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Yu Hansheng knew what Bo Junyan was thinking, he would probably vomit blood! ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better not give me a chance to kick you while you¡¯re down!¡± Yu Hansheng said through gritted teeth. ¡°You felt even more heartbroken and upset after being provoked, didn¡¯t you? This is what you call reaping what you sowed. Who asked you to pick on me and trample on me!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°He always steps on your pain?¡± Bo Junyan frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded heavily. Back then, when she was feeling so terrible, her senior brother had provoked her in all sorts of ways. There were a few times that she almost couldn¡¯t help but want to poison him. Mu Huan nodded. Bo Junyan released Yu Hansheng. Yu Hansheng, who had suddenly lost his support, fell to the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Let¡¯s go do our work.¡± Bo Junyan did not even look at him as he hugged Mu Huan, about to leave. Mu Huan turned around and made a face at Yu Hansheng. She happily hugged her husband¡¯s arm and left. The secret guard who was hiding in the dark to protect Yu Hansheng widened his eyes in shock when he saw the two of them leaving. What happened to being a good junior sister and a good brother? Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± The two of them just wait! Let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t kill the two of them after he recovered! He was in such a sorry state! And¡­ and that damn¡­ damn¡­ He didn¡¯t want to admit that that woman was Xiaoxiao¡­ He couldn¡¯t ept that everything was real. But¡­ All of this was too realistic¡­ It was so real that he couldn¡¯t lie to himself and say that the woman wasn¡¯t Xiaoxiao. She was really¡­ really¡­ Xiaoxiao¡­ As he thought of this, Yu Hansheng¡¯s feelings were indescribablyplex. All these years, he had thought about what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t died. Because he knew that this could only be a dream, he had thought about thousands of scenes of when they reunited. But even so¡­ None of them were like this. She was still alive and well, and she was even more beautiful than before. She was charming while holding another man¡¯s arm and calling him Hubby. That¡­ that child¡­ called someone else Daddy¡­ He thought about that child. His feelings became even moreplicated. Just now, he had wanted to explode but he didn¡¯t. Now, he couldn¡¯t move no matter what he wanted to do. He couldn¡¯t move like this, and it made the anger that had been about to explode suddenly get extinguished. Suddenly, he realized that he didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. From the start to the end, she was innocent. It was him who had turned her from an innocent girl into this¡­ The appearance of the secret guard interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Master, are you going to capture Miss Xiaoxiao?¡± the secret guard asked after helping Yu Hansheng up. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go back first.¡± If it were just now, Yu Hansheng would have sent someone to capture Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Now that he had calmed down, he didn¡¯t know what he would do if he caught her. What would he do if he caught her? He needed to calm down and think about what to do. He had thought of many possibilities of her being alive, but he knew that those were just thoughts. It was impossible for her to be alive. But now, she was really still alive. ¡°Yes.¡± The secret guard supported Yu Hansheng and left. After they left, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan walked out from the corner. ¡°Hubby, can you tell me what exactly happened between my senior brother and that beauty just now¡­¡± Previously, Bo Junyan had only told Mu Huan that Yu Hansheng had a woman she liked, and she was the daughter of his enemy. Later on, two lives were lost. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back tonight.. Now, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Bo Junyan said as he hugged Mu Huan and walked toward an old man with white hair. Chapter 1334 - Unforgettable Sin (1)

Chapter 1334: Unforgettable Sin (1)

¡°Although this Mr. Smith has retired, he has strong connections in all the departments in Country Y¡­¡± On the way over, Bo Junyan introduced the person they were about to meet. In the past three years, Bo Junyan had been working on a new energy source that was even better and more well-known. As for Mu Huan, it could be said that the entire world knew about her because of the life-extension medicine. Hence, even though they were foreigners, they were still very eye-catching at this banquet. The Smith they wanted to meet was also very concerned about the two of them. He was especially concerned about Mu Huan. Although Mr. Liu had once looked for him and given him a life-extension drug, he had been in the pharmaceutical industry his entire life. There were some things that he was very sensitive to. Hence, he did not want those that had simr effects. He wanted them tailored for him. This was especially so for Mu Huan¡¯s drug. It varied from person to person. As such, the effects of her drug would be better. He knew that Bo Junyan and the rest were willing to give them whatever they wanted. Hence, they chatted happily. In this world, people with money and status wanted to live a few more years. With Mr. Smith leading the way, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had roped in many key connections at this banquet. After socializing with everyone they needed to socialize with, Mu Huan was about to copse from exhaustion. ¡°Interpersonal interactions are really tiring work¡­¡± Mu Huan had rarely had such interpersonal interactions since she was young. These past three years, she had spent most of her time in the researchb. There was no such thing as interpersonal interactions there. After such a night of seeing people and talking nonsense, she was so tired that she wanted to go home immediately. ¡°We can go back now.¡± Bo Junyan reached out to hug her and let her lean into his embrace. Just as Mu Huan was about to agree, an elegant and pleasant piano sound suddenly rang out in the banquet hall. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had heard many famous pianists¡¯ concerts, but the current piano piece had still refreshed their understanding of good music. The two of them looked over at the same time. They saw Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was wearing a red dress, sitting in front of the piano, her hands quickly ying. As she sat in front of the piano, she was focused on ying it. She was so beautiful, so beautiful that she shone! One could tell from her enjoyment that she really liked the piano. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been to many performances, she yed even better than those famous performances I heard!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°She¡¯s a pianist who once won an internationalpetition,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± He even knew that! ¡°You¡¯re not close with my senior, yet you know that his girlfriend is a piano genius?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± What else could she say? At this moment, Yu Hansheng, who was sitting in a hidden corner on the second floor, looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was ying the piano, with aplex expression. Just now, when he said that he wanted to leave, someone had helped him out, but he came back. He needed to quietly think about what he should do, but for some reason¡­ he didn¡¯t want to leave. Even though he knew that this was the truth, he could not ept such a fact. Yet, he was¡­ afraid that this was not the truth. He was afraid that everything today was a dream. That when he woke up, she would still have passed away five years ago. He clearly didn¡¯t want to see her again and mess up his thoughts, but he wanted to look at her. Just like that, he watched her from the dark. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, what he could do, or what he should do¡­ For the first time in his life, his thoughts were in a mess. Chapter 1335 - Unforgettable Sin (2)

Chapter 1335: Unforgettable Sin (2)

For the first time, he felt helpless¡­ She still loved to y the piano as much as she did in the past. No matter if she was in a good mood or not, once she yed, she would be one with the music and forget everything. Five years had passed, and her piano skills had be even more mature and emotional. Every key seemed to press on one¡¯s heart, making one¡¯s heart tremble along with her music. It made the originally lively banquet hall quiet down, and everyone could not help but be immersed in her music. After the song ended, it took a while for people to react. The venue broke out in violent apuse. Then, they strongly requested Ouyang Xiaoxiao to perform another song. Her piano music had allowed them to experience the sound of nature. With so many people requesting another song, Ouyang Xiaoxiao naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass her husband when he was the host and reject them. Hence, she, who had already stood up, sat down again and began to y her second song. This sort of top-notch feast for the ears made people feel that one or two songs were too short! They enthusiastically invited Ouyang Xiaoxiao to y another song. Ouyang Xiaoxiao agreed again. It was just that this time, her family joined her. She and her son yed together while David yed the violin. As soon as Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s son went on stage, he immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention because this child was really too cute and good-looking! In particr, although he looked small, he didn¡¯t have any stage fright. He was very mature and likable. ¡°This child is really too mature. He has inherited all the good points of his parents. In the future, he¡¯ll definitely be a devastatingly beautiful devil!¡± Mu Huan sighed. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pay more attention to him in the future. If we have a daughter, we¡¯ll seek him out to be her boyfriend!¡± To Mu Huan, looks were justice! Bo Junyan was unhappy that she was already looking for a pig for their adorable little princess before she was even born. ¡°There are many people who are good-looking when they are young but be uglier when they grow up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to be ugly! His mom is so beautiful, his father is so good-looking and is a peerless devil. This child is abination of their strong points. In the future, he¡¯ll only surpass his elders!¡± Mu Huan said affirmatively. ¡°His father is so good-looking? Do you think Yu Hansheng is very good-looking?¡± That faint voice carried an indescribable danger. Mu Huan, who had instinctively wanted to say that he looked good, stopped. But¡­ Her senior was really a good-looking person! ¡°No one is as good-looking as my husband! My husband is the most, most, most, most handsome man in the world!¡± She reached out to hug Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and praised him in all sorts of ways. No matter how far she backtracks, she could never unsay it! Bo Junyan snorted and did not speak. Seeing this, Mu Huan changed the topic. She looked at the corner upstairs where Yu Hansheng was. ¡°Hubby, look at how miserable my senior brother is. He¡¯s hiding in a corner, watching his woman and child be happy as someone else¡¯s family¡­ ¡°Look at that family of three. This duet, their looks, it¡¯s simply¡­ It hurts just thinking about it!¡± Although David was in a high position, he was still very young. He had blonde hair, blue eyes, and a high nose bridge. He was a foreign man who was very outstanding and handsome. The three of them were good-looking: the man was beautiful, the woman was beautiful, the child was exquisite, good-looking, and cute. This duet scene was a very beautiful visual feast! The three of them were also very talented. The sound of this song, Bullet, could only havee from heaven. Such a beautiful scene made her unable to think about the pain in her senior brother¡¯s heart! Chapter 1336 - Unforgettable Sin (3)

Chapter 1336: Unforgettable Sin (3)

¡°I¡¯m so happy to see him in so much pain.¡± She still remembered that when she was in so much pain that she was about to go crazy, he had been by her side, eating delicacies and teasing the cat while twisting the knife in her. Ha¡­ Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, speaking of my senior brother, how long will this powerlessnessst?¡± ¡°One day. He should recover by this time tomorrow,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was sitting there ying the piano, and her heart ached even more for her senior brother. She hadn¡¯t even known about her senior brother¡¯s weakness, so it could be seen that very few people knew about it. They were all people closer to him than she was. If he had only treated Ouyang Xiaoxiao as the daughter of his enemy and had only been with her for revenge, he wouldn¡¯t have let her know about his fatal weakness. Based on his current performance, coupled with what had happened before, her senior brother must have been more deeply in love than she had expected. Aiyo¡­ that indescribable pain! It hurt! Upstairs. Yu Hansheng crushed the ss on the table. All the ss shards had pierced into his palm and blood was flowing out, but he did not feel any pain. The bodyguards standing by the side: ¡°¡­¡± He could not bear to see her like this, but he refused to move away. He refused to leave. This¡­ wasn¡¯t this him asking for torture? Having been by his master¡¯s side for so many years, this was the first time he had seen him being a masochist. Yu Hansheng¡¯s seat was very hidden and very few people could discover him. However, his gaze was too intense, so intense that Ouyang Xiaoxiao easily knew where he was. However, she ignored his existence. The best revenge she could give him now was to ignore him. She had let go of the love in her heart, but she could not let go of the hatred in it! Back then, he was so heartless as to take their lives! Today was only the beginning! The summer sky was bright and full of stars. As they sat under the starry sky, the cool wind blew, making one feelfortable. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Mu Huan handed Yu Hansheng a bottle of wine. Yu Hansheng nced at her coldly, but he reached out to take it. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Can you drink now?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression said, ¡°I just remembered that you were drugged.¡± Yu Hansheng snorted and did not speak. ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you have this problem? If you had told me earlier, I would have treated you long ago. You wouldn¡¯t have been in such a sorry state today.¡± It¡¯s true that Mu Huan wanted to see Yu Hansheng make a fool of himself and kick him when he was down. However, the two of them had been in the same sect for three years. It was only after their rtionship had reached a certain level that they began to scam each other and add insult to injury. Hence, she was a little displeased that even someone ¡°not close¡± like her husband knew about his weakness, but he did not tell her about it! Yu Hansheng was in a bad mood and did not speak as he drank. Mu Huan did not provoke him further. She picked up the wine ss and was about to drink when she suddenly recalled that she had ns to have a baby in the near future. Hence, she put down the ss in her hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Yu Hansheng looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m someone who needs to prepare for pregnancy. I have to change some of my bad habits.¡± As a medical worker, Mu Huan had a strong mindset for optimal birth. ¡°Are you still nning to give birth to a child for Bo Junyan?¡± ¡°What do you mean am I still nning to give birth to a child for Bo Junyan? We¡¯re husband and wife, and I like children so much. We¡¯ll definitely have a child!¡± Mu Huan had always liked children. She had never had thoughts of bing a DINK[1]. If she wanted to have a child and did not have use for the term. [1] Acronym for ¡°double ie, no kids¡± describing childless couples Chapter 1337 - Unforgettable Sin (4)

Chapter 1337: Unforgettable Sin (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t forget that your father was killed by Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather!¡± Mu Huan tightened her grip on the railing, but her expression did not change. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Bo Junyan is innocent. He didn¡¯t want this to happen. He¡¯s innocent. He didn¡¯t want this to happen, but it still happened! No matter what, his grandfather killed your father!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s grip tightened. The thing that she had been trying so hard to suppress was pulled out just like that. The rebound force made her unable to control it. Sometimes, this was how things were. Although people thought very clearly and knew things very well, they would still be unable to control their feelings and emotions. They would be unable topletely let go. ¡°Bo Junyan treats you well. You love him so much that you can¡¯t let him go. The two of you can be together. After all, he¡¯s innocent. He can be said to be the greatest victim. If you don¡¯t get together with him, even if you hate him, there¡¯s nothing you can do to change the past. Hence, it¡¯s fine for the two of you to be together! But how can you have a child? ¡°Although he¡¯s Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather, he¡¯s still his immediate family! In the future, the child you give birth to will have the blood of the enemy who killed your father! With things like that, would your conscience be able to take it? Would you not feel anything?¡± Everyone thought that Yu Hansheng had only found out about Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s pregnancy after she had died. In fact, he had long known that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was pregnant. It was precisely because she was pregnant that he had made his final decision. He could not ept this. He could not ept that his child would have the blood of the enemy who had killed his parents. If¡­ Back then, she wasn¡¯t pregnant. Perhaps, even now, he wouldn¡¯t have harmed her. He would have continued to lie to himself and continued living like that with her¡­ But she got pregnant and refused to abort the child. ¡°You¡¯re a researcher and a doctor. You know better than me and you know more about gics. Do you really think that it doesn¡¯t matter that your child will have the blood of your enemy flowing in it?¡± Yu Hansheng looked at Mu Huan. It was unknown if he was interrogating Mu Huan or himself. When Xiaoxiao had just gotten pregnant, that child had yet to draw breath. He could kill him. But now, that child was already a living human. He was so big and so delicate and cute. How could he bear to do it? But how could he ept him? Even if he didn¡¯t ept it, he was still his child¡­ Yu Hansheng had never had such a messy train of thought before. No matter what he thought or did, he felt that something was amiss. Up until now, he still did not know what he should do and how he should act. Mu Huan tightened her grip. ¡°Bo Junyan is innocent. Naturally, my child will be innocent.¡± ¡°Yes, the child is innocent.¡± Yu Hansheng paused for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s be direct. If you don¡¯t have a child, you can still be together while feeling guilty. After all, there¡¯s still pain. The unhappiness and the guilt will cancel each other out. You can still go on. If your life is over, everything will be over. But with a child, it will be a new continuation! The blood of your enemy will always live on. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t kill your enemy, but you can even continue his bloodline!¡± ¡°This is just your own mentality. You had such a mentality when you were with Ouyang Xiaoxiao, but I don¡¯t have such a mentality.. I¡¯ve never thought of using unhappiness to offset my guilt. If I couldn¡¯t give Bo Junyan happiness, I wouldn¡¯t be with him!¡± Chapter 1338 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (1)

Chapter 1338: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (1)

If her hatred and pain had surpassed her love for Bo Junyan, she would not have chosen him just to torture his life. ¡°My child will not be a continuation of evil! They¡¯ll be the fruit of our love!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s just my mentality and not yours. But can you really not bear any grudges and not feel anything? Won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± When he was with Ouyang Xiaoxiao, he was already suffocated by the guilt in his heart, let alone them having a child. Like Mu Huan, Yu Hansheng knew that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was not in the wrong. She was innocent. She did not do anything. She was the victim. But¡­ even so¡­ When he was with her, he had a deep sense of guilt that he could not suppress. She was the daughter of his enemy! His parents had given birth to him and raised him. It was already very unfilial of him not to be able to protect them until they grew old. Yet he still wanted to be with the daughter of the enemy who had killed them¡­ He¡­ That strong sense of guilt tormented him every day! But he could ept this torture. Because he was in pain and couldn¡¯t be happy, he could still be with her. But the child¡­ back then, he really couldn¡¯t ept it. Even now, he couldn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Huan didn¡¯t feel that guilty. He didn¡¯t believe that she could really do it. That she didn¡¯t feel anything in her heart at all. That she could let go of that guilt and be happy with Bo Junyan! Even if her mentality was different from his, they were definitely simr! She definitely felt the same guilt as him! Mu Huan did not speak further. Every word from Yu Hansheng was like a huge knife that ruthlessly shed at the protective in her heart, causing the repressed guilt to surge up. Sinful. Yes! All along, what she could not let go of was guilt. Even though her father had asked her to be with Bo Junyan properly as he died and said that his death was a relief and happiness, she still felt a sense of guilt that she could not let go¡­ It was already unfilial of her to not be able to kill her enemy with her own hands, yet she still¡­ It was just that she couldn¡¯t let go of Bo Junyan. Hence, she chose him to suppress her guilt. However, the more oppressive something was, the more it loved to rebound. This was especially so when it was being dug up from deep in her heart like this! The more she thought about it, the more uncontrobly Mu Huan picked up the wine ss on the table and gulped down a few sses. Bo Junyan, who had just finished his work, walked over. When he heard their conversation just now, he looked at Mu Huan, who was drinking fiercely, and his eyes darkened with heartache¡­ He knew, knew that there was guilt in her heart that she couldn¡¯t let go of. After all, who could let go of the grudge for the murder of their father? Taking into ount how, even when her father had treated her like that in the past, she still couldn¡¯t let go of him and was still so filial, what more after she found out that her father actually loved her, right before losing him forever? That pain, that hatred. It was really impossible to cross. He did not speak or step forward. He just quietly watched Mu Huan drink. He knew that she had been trying hard to suppress it. She needed to rx and vent. Yu Hansheng looked at Mu Huan and was about to say something, but he thought about how he himself was hurting, about how he felt the same way. They were both in the same boat, so why did he have to step on the other party¡¯s weakest spot? Hence, he did not say anything else and focused on drinking. The two of them drank until dawn. They gotpletely drunk. Bo Junyan carried the drunk Mu Huan back to her room. Chapter 1339 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (2)

Chapter 1339: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (2)

By the time he had settled Mu Huan down ande out, PA Wang was already waiting. When he saw Bo Junyaning out, he immediately went forward and said, ¡°CEO, we¡¯ve found out that the person has arrived in the Imperial Capital.¡± Bo Junyan was silent for a moment. ¡°Arrange it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± PA Wang hurriedly went to prepare. Just as Bo Junyan was about to turn around and return to his room to sleep with Mu Huan¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s here? What¡¯s the arrangement?¡± At some point, Yu Hansheng, who was supposed to be sleeping on the balcony outside, hade in. Bo Junyan nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± With that, he was about to enter. ¡°What do you think I should do¡­¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s faint voice sounded behind him. Perhaps he was really drunk, or perhaps he was really lost and didn¡¯t know what to do. Yu Hansheng, who had always been proud and aloof, leaned against the wall like a helpless child. He asked in a lost and helpless tone, ¡°What should I do?¡± How should he proceed? He didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. No matter how he thought about it, he could not think of an oue. Bo Junyan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Yu Hansheng. Despite having known him for so many years, he had never seen him like this. However, the only person who could make a decision on such a matter was himself. If he couldn¡¯t make a decision himself, it was useless no matter what anyone said. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve been here all along. You heard the conversation between Xiao Huan and me. You know the guilt in Xiao Huan¡¯s heart. Even if she¡¯s suppressed it very deeply, you must be thinking that you definitely don¡¯t want her to be in so much pain. You¡¯ll definitely think of a way to resolve it. Seeing you like this, you must have thought of a way to resolve it. Can you tell me how you want to resolve it? What do you n to do? How do you want her to let go of that guilt and let her¡­ stop suffering?¡± If Bo Junyan could make Xiao Huan let go, then he should be able to do the same. What kind of method was there? What kind of method could make her let go of her hatred over her father¡¯s death and stop her from feeling such pain? He really could not think of a way, but he felt that Bo Junyan definitely had a way. He was a person who could alwayse back from the dead. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to admit that Bo Junyan¡¯s luck and strength were stronger than his. There were very few things that really stumped him. Yu Hansheng looked drunk, but his thoughts were exceptionally clear. Sometimes, no amount of alcohol could numb a person¡¯s brain. It made him not want to think about it, but he could still think clearly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Your situation is different from Xiao Huan¡¯s.¡± ¡°How is it different? We¡¯re clearly the same!¡± Yu Hansheng felt that his situation was the same as Mu Huan¡¯s. Hence, when he saw Mu Huan and Bo Junyan being together, he felt very unhappy. He could not help but want the two of them to suffer with him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to your room to rest.¡± Bo Junyan did not want to say anything else. ¡°No matter what, Bo Junyan, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Back then, when you asked me to take care of Xiao Huan, I didn¡¯t reject you at all. What¡¯s wrong with telling me?¡± Yu Hansheng said as he stumbled forward. This Bo Junyan was too much! Just as he was about to fall, Bo Junyan reached out to support him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but there are some facts that can¡¯t be changed and some that can,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Hansheng frowned. Bo Junyan did not say anything else, but very quickly, Yu Hansheng understood what he meant. ¡­ When Mu Huan woke up from her drunken dream, it was already evening. She was woken up by hunger. Chapter 1340 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (3)

Chapter 1340: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (3)

¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± When she opened her eyes and met Bo Junyan¡¯s dark eyes that seemed to be filled with stars, she was a little lost. The light of the setting sun outside the window shone on him, as if it cast ayer of divine light on him, making her unable to look away. At this moment, she felt warm and happy as if she was dreaming. Suddenly, she recalled that there had been such a scene in the past. It seemed to be during that rare time when she fell sick. She woke up from her sleep and met his warm and gentle gaze. That warmth filled all the ck holes in her heart, making her feel like she was in a dream, so happy that she didn¡¯t want to wake up. ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ve gotten someone to prepare food. Let¡¯s go wash up,¡± Bo Junyan said as he reached out to hug Mu Huan. He wanted to carry her to wash up and eat. When he reached out, Mu Huan opened her arms and hugged him tightly. Bo Junyan was stunned. She was a little eager. He was about to say something. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much¡­ I love you so much¡­ I want to be with you forever. I want us¡­¡± It was happiness. She didn¡¯t want to use misfortune to offset that sense of guilt. She wanted to be happy with him. If she couldn¡¯t give him happiness, if she¡­ She would never be with him again. Although he could not make heads or tails of it, Bo Junyan knew why she was suddenly like this. He knew that she had been greatly affected by what she had saidst night! However, just likest night, he did not talk about these rted topics. He lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°We¡¯ll be together forever. We¡¯ll be happy.¡± When Mu Huan heard his words, she did not say anything else and only hugged him tightly. She hugged him tighter and tighter. Bo Junyan let her hug him. It was only when her mood had eased that he picked her up to wash up. After sleeping for a day, Mu Huan, who had not eaten for two meals, ate a lot for dinner. Seeing that she could eat so much, Bo Junyan¡¯s appetite improved a little. He especially liked that his wife had a good appetite. Every time he saw her eat, he felt that it was a form of enjoyment. It made him eat more than when he was alone. After sweeping away most of the dishes, Mu Huan, who had just eaten her fill, put down her chopsticks and patted her round tummy. ¡°So full!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and picked up a napkin to help her wipe off the residue at the corner of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy after eating. Hubby, carry me back to sleep for a while.¡± Mu Huan reached out with her hands like a baby, wanting to be carried away. Bo Junyan extended his, but he did not hug her. Instead, he pulled her up and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be ufortable to eat so much and then sleep. Get up, let¡¯s take a walk outside before sleeping.¡± Mu Huan fell into his embrace like a boneless person. ¡°Can you carry me during our walk?¡± The hunger had woken her up and she was hungover. She didn¡¯t have much energy and only wanted to lie downzily. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± He carried her to take a walk. Just as Mu Huan was about to say something, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from Meng Yueman. ¡°It¡¯s from Mom. I¡¯ll pick up first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly and then leanedzily on the chair. She would bezy for as long as she could. Just as Bo Junyan picked up the video call, Meng Yueman¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Junyan! Something big has happened! Something¡­¡± Meng Yueman was so excited that she started stammering. Mu Huan suddenly sat up straight and looked over. What had happened to make her mother-inw so flustered? Chapter 1341 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (4)

Chapter 1341: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (4)

On the screen, Meng Yueman looked anxious and helpless. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly. What happened?¡± Bo Junyan was still as indifferent as before. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ This¡­¡± Meng Yueman hesitated for a while, not knowing where to start. Bo Dingjing, who was sitting beside her, spoke when he saw this. ¡°It¡¯s like this. A woman suddenly came today and said that she¡¯s your mother¡¯s and your Aunt Ying¡¯s biological sister. She also said that your mother and Aunt Ying aren¡¯t your grandfather¡¯s biological daughters. Your mother and sister are the daughters of your grandfather¡¯s friend¡­¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± What was her father-inw saying? Her mother-inw wasn¡¯t Old Master Meng¡¯s biological daughter? This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Mu Huan¡¯s heart suddenly became so excited that it was about to explode! This sudden feeling stunned her so much that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only stare nkly. ¡°I know about this. I was the one who¡¯d sent that person to look for you,¡± Bo Junyan said. After he said that, Meng Yueman and Mu Huan, who was beside Bo Junyan, shouted in shock, ¡°What?!¡± Even Bo Dingjing, who had always been calm, widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What did you say? You knew and you sent that person to look for us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bo Junyan said calmly. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Bo Dingjing: ¡°¡­!!¡± Meng Yueman: ¡°¡­!!¡± It was such a big matter, yet he still looked so indifferent! After a long silence¡­ Meng Yueman stuttered, ¡°Junyan¡­ This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did the other party ask you to visit her mother in Sweden?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°Yes, she also said that¡­ that was my mother¡­ She said that she is seriously ill and is about to die. She heard that your grandfather was gone, so she came to look for us¡­¡± Meng Yueman couldn¡¯t ept this. This was because she had lived in a single-parent family since she was young. Her father had doted on her so much, and she and her sister had lost their mother when they were so young. Why did they suddenly be not biological children? Their mother was still alive? This¡­ How was this possible? This¡­ really overturned everything she had ever known! Her whole worldview! This made her feel like she was dreaming! However, the things that the other party took out seemed to be real, especially since the other party¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to hers and her sister¡¯s. That was why she was so flustered and confused! Hence, the first thing she did was to call her son. She wanted to hear him say that this was all fake and that the other party was a liar. However, her son said that he had long known about this matter. And he had even asked the other party to look for her? These words¡­ In other words, there was a 90% chance that this matter was true! This¡­ This¡­ This made Meng Yueman even more flustered. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt that her life was about to be overturned like this. She felt that her past life was no longer hers. She also felt like she didn¡¯t know what else in this world could be believed and what was real. She really, really wanted this to be just a dream¡­ ¡°Junyan, this isn¡¯t true, right? That woman is a liar, right? If your grandfather wasn¡¯t your biological grandfather, why would he have adopted me and your Aunt Ying? Why would he have treated us so well? If my mother was still alive, why would she not want us? Besides, why don¡¯t I have any memories? This¡­ is absolutely impossible!¡± Chapter 1342 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (5)

Chapter 1342: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (5)

Even though what her father didter made Meng Yueman very sad and he had passed away, she didn¡¯t want her father to be someone else. ¡°Mom, go to Sweden with her and do a paternity test there. You can confirm if it¡¯s true,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡± Meng Yueman refused vehemently. She was very agitated. She didn¡¯t want to do a paternity test. She didn¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s daughter! She didn¡¯t want to! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. Mom, don¡¯t be too agitated. If you don¡¯t want to admit it, you can ignore them¡­¡± Bo Junyanforted her. His words, coupled with Bo Dingjing¡¯s gentle voice, calmed Meng Yueman down slowly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me and ask her toe over?¡± He should have at least sent her a message to make her mentally prepared! Why did he suddenly send someone over?! ¡°I just found out about this yesterday. I have a certain degree of certainty. When I got someone to contact the other party to take a step forward, I realized that they have already arrived at the Imperial Capital.¡± Previously, he was only guessing and wasn¡¯t sure of such a fact. Hence, he didn¡¯t tell his mother about it after confirming it yesterday. When he got PA Wang to contact the other party, the other party had already reached the Imperial Capital. When he heard the conversation between Yu Hansheng and Mu Huanst night and saw how much pain Mu Huan was in, he had felt anxious to confirm this matter so that Mu Huan would no longer feel that guilty. Hence, he did not inform his mother and even got PA Wang to immediately arrange for the other party to meet his mother. He had confirmed this fact. ¡°You found out about this? Why did you investigate this for no reason?! Why did you want to investigate this?!¡± Meng Yueman had lived for more than fifty years and had never thought that she was not her father¡¯s biological daughter. Before Mu Huan appeared, the mother and son had had a good rtionship with her father. Other than when her father had done something wrong regarding Mu Huan, he had never¡­ Her father had treated her and her sister so well that he was better than all the other fathers. How could they not be biologically rted? How was this possible?! Meng Yueman refused to believe that she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter! She could not understand why Bo Junyan would investigate this. Why would he want to investigate this?! Although this wasn¡¯t caused by Bo Junyan¡¯s investigation, Meng Yueman, who was in a chaotic mood, med Bo Junyan for investigating this matter. ¡°Mom, regardless of whether I had investigated or not, the person would have stille looking for me,¡± Bo Junyan said. Meng Yueman, who still wanted to say something, was instantly speechless. After a while. ¡°Let¡¯s hang up!¡± She hung up immediately. Her thoughts were too chaotic, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Meng Yueman¡¯s voice was cut off. The dining room instantly became so quiet that one could hear the sound of someone¡¯s heartbeat. After a while¡­ Mu Huan then looked at Bo Junyan and asked, ¡°Hubby, do you think¡­ it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost sure. To be 100% sure, we have to do a paternity test. If Mom doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯ll collect other samples to do it,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Hubby, although it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this, if he wasn¡¯t your grandfather, I¡¯d be very happy! I¡¯d be so happy that I¡¯d want to cry!¡± Mu Huan said as she choked up. There were many times when the harder you tried to suppress it, the more it would bounce back. Although she did not show it, it felt really torturous¡­ If that man wasn¡¯t his biological grandfather, she wouldn¡¯t need to feel so guilty. What she couldn¡¯t let go of was gone just like that¡­ She no longer needed to struggle, feel constricted, and suffer. Chapter 1343 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (6)

Chapter 1343: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no need to think about it anymore. It hurt. She¡­ Really. She was so happy that she wanted to cry. She was so happy that she was about to explode! ¡°There¡¯s nothing unsuitable about it. This is a very good thing. I¡¯m happier than you are!¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. It didn¡¯t matter if she said that he was cold-hearted or anything. That wasn¡¯t his biological grandfather. It made him like her, so happy that he wanted to cry! He could not change what had happened in the past no matter what. It was as if she could not let it go no matter what. This was a dead end. A dead end. Since his grandfather wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood, everything would be easily resolved! His wife would no longer be in pain and would no longer have to worry. He was happier than she was. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Mu Huan hugged him tightly. She knew that his rtionship with his mother and with Old Master Meng was especially deep. Suddenly, they became not rted. His mother was so unwilling to ept it, so he must have certain feelings in his heart. Hence, she felt that her happiness was unsuitable, but she was really, really happy! This way, from now on, she could live happily with her husband without any burden. She could have a happy baby and live happily every day! Her child would not have the blood of her enemy. She¡­ Although Mu Huan had always been determined to be with Bo Junyan and tried her best to be as normal as she was in the past, only wanting the two of them to be loving, just as Yu Hansheng had said, she had the same feeling as him in her heart. She was a doctor and knew more. It was just that she had never shown such pain and torture. She had always been suppressing them. If she wanted to be with Bo Junyan, there was only to be happiness. However, such deep pressure made her heart ache every time she calmed down. Now, all the problems were gone. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to collect the samples. The results will be out soon.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and gently caressed her head. Once the results were out, she couldpletely let go. Mu Huan did not speak and only hugged him tighter. After a while, her emotions finally stabilized. She looked up at Bo Junyan and asked, ¡°Hubby, why did you want to investigate this?¡± He had just said that he had just found out about this and confirmed the truth of the information before he went to look for the person. She had the same question as her mother-inw. Why did he suddenly investigate this? Why did he feel that his grandfather was not biological? She could understand her mother-inw¡¯s filial piety because Old Master Meng was famous for being good to his two daughters. After they grew up and got married, he had even distributed his assets to them equally. He had never used them to exchange for any benefits and had never remarried. He shouldn¡¯t have suspected that she wasn¡¯t a biological daughter. ¡°When I was young, I identally heard something. After recalling it a few days ago, I felt that there was something wrong, so I got someone to investigate it.¡± Although Mu Huan had never shown it, Bo Junyan had always known that this was a pain in her heart that could not be removed. He had watched Yu Hansheng walk over and knew that he could not let go of such pain. Back then, when he had chosen to let Yu Hansheng take Mu Huan away and take care of her, it was also because Yu Hansheng had the same pain as Mu Huan. After experiencing such a struggle and pain, Yu Hansheng could help Mu Huan settle that pain faster. After that incident, he had been thinking of ways to resolve this matter. Over the past three years, he had thought of countless ways, but he couldn¡¯t find anything that could solve the problem. Chapter 1344 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (7)

Chapter 1344: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (7)

He had always known that if he wanted to resolve this matter fundamentally, the only solution would be if his grandfather was not biologically rted. But he had never actually thought that his grandfather was really not rted by blood. He had merely considered lying about how his grandfather was not his biological grandfather to make Mu Huan let go. However, he eventually gave up on this idea because what was a lie was ultimately a lie. If she were to discover the truth in the future, she would only be in even more pain. Until a few days ago, when he went to his grandfather¡¯s study to look for something, he suddenly recalled that time when he was very young. The words he had heard were probably from when he was three or four years old. Hence, when he recalled the memory, it was only a sh of the past. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was a problem. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his grandfather might really not be rted. He hurriedly got someone to investigate in the direction he wanted. Just yesterday, he had confirmed that there was a 90% chance that what he had suspected was true. When he got someone to contact that mother-daughter pair, his daughter had already arrived at the Imperial Capital. Hence, when Yu Hansheng asked him if he had any solutions and said that he was the same as Mu Huan, that if Bo Junyan could resolve the worries in Mu Huan¡¯s heart, he would definitely be able to resolve his, Bo Junyan had said that they were different. This was a fundamental solution. There was no other way. As for Ouyang Xiaoxiao, no matter what, she was the biological daughter of the Ouyang couple. ¡°But how can she not be his biological daughter? Is she the daughter of a friend? Your grandfather is such a person who values profit. Why would he raise someone else¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s so close to him, and he even split the family assets after they got married, right? Although I hate him very much, I can¡¯t deny that he had treated his daughters well.¡± How could they not be his biological daughters? ¡°My grandfather and my biological grandfather were good friends as close as brothers. The two of them worked hard overseas when they were young. After my biological grandfather passed away, his wife wanted to remarry, but she had two children with her. It was not easy to marry. Furthermore, my grandfather had lost his ability to produce children because of his injuries when he was young. He had always treated my mother and Aunt Ying as his biological daughters. Hence, after learning of the situation, he adopted my mother and Aunt Ying, turning them into his biological children. He even forbade their biological mother to look for them. ¡°In order to prevent their biological mother from getting close to them, he had even brought them back to the country by force. To the public, he¡¯d said that his wife had passed away in an ident overseas, so he brought the two children back. The information technology at that time was not advanced, so no one had ever suspected that my mother and Aunt Ying were not biological.¡± To Old Master Meng, Meng Yueman and Meng Yueying were his biological children. Hence, when Meng Yueman was injured, he subconsciously thought that she was his biological daughter. His heart ached for her. When she made him angry, one would think that if she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he would have thrown her away long ago and wouldn¡¯t want this daughter anymore! She could not deny his love for his two daughters¡­ ¡°At that time, my mother was only two years old, and my Aunt Ying was only half a year old. Hence, they didn¡¯t have any memories.¡± Mu Huan was stunned for a while after hearing this. ¡°Then your grandfather is really good¡­¡± Even if he was infertile, he was still a father. He was better than many biological parents. No matter what his grandfather didter, he was really good to them. It was undeniable¡­ A person¡¯s good points could not be erased just because of that person¡¯s mistake. ¡°Yes, my grandfather, when he got old, he became muddle-headed¡­¡± Chapter 1345 - A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (8)

Chapter 1345: A Resurrection from a Desperate Situation (8)

The kinship between people was notpletely dependent on blood rtions. The most important thing was the nurturing of feelings. Human hearts were made of flesh. No matter how bad Old Master Meng becameter on, he had given the most genuine and best feelings to Bo Junyan and the rest. He had forgotten that they were not rted by blood. Subconsciously, he had felt that they were his biological daughters and grandson. Hence, even if he wasn¡¯t his biological grandfather, Bo Junyan¡¯s feelings wouldn¡¯t disappear. To his knowledge, that was still his grandfather. Hence, since his mother did not want to acknowledge that mother, he did not force her to do so. Initially, he was anxious to confirm this matter. But though there was a need to let his parents know about this matter, it would depend on their choice. Hence, he got PA Wang to arrange for that person to meet his mother. Now that his mother had chosen not to believe it and could not ept it, he only needed to have a 100% confirmation of this matter. ¡°Hubby, you can be grateful to him and have feelings for him in your heart. You don¡¯t have to suppress such feelings. You don¡¯t have to feel that this will affect me. You should be grateful for the kindness he had given you. The enmity between him and me is only between us¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. Anyway, you can still have your feelings. Don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll mind anything!¡± Humans were not nts and trees, so how could they be heartless? There were many things in this world that were either ck or white. If one could let go, one could let go. If one said they could break, one could break. Old Master Meng was only her enemy. It was enough for her to hate him alone. Besides, he was dead. Although she did not know how to express her feelings, Bo Junyan understood what she meant. ¡°I know, I understand.¡± ¡°Love you, Hubby¡­¡± Mu Huan hugged him even tighter. After a while¡­ ¡°You said that you¡¯re not his biological grandson, yet you still look a little simr to him.¡± When Mu Huan first met Old Master Meng, she had felt that Bo Junyan looked a little simr to him. Hence, she had guessed his identity immediately. ¡°There are many people who are not biological children. After they are adopted, they be more and more like their adoptive parents.¡± There were many such examples in reality. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mu Huan thought about it and nodded. Because of the atmosphere of one¡¯s family life and the nurturing of one¡¯s temperament, people who lived in the same family would look more simr to each other in terms of temperament and aura. This was also why no one had ever thought that they weren¡¯t biological. ¡°No wonder you said that I¡¯m different from her. I¡¯m really different!¡± Yu Hansheng, who had woken up and thought that Bo Junyan definitely had food here,ughed bitterly when he heard their conversation. His voice made Bo Junyan and Mu Huan look over at the same time. ¡°Bo Junyan, you¡¯re really lucky in life.¡± Yu Hansheng mocked him jealously. He, Bo Junyan, had actually been able to be fine after walking into such a hopeless situation. Just like that, he could be happy with the woman he loved from now on. And now, he didn¡¯t know what to do. He wanted that woman, but he couldn¡¯t let go of that hatred. Despite this, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her with another man. If he were to be ruthless to her again, it would be over¡­ Five years ago, he couldn¡¯t even be ruthless. If it weren¡¯t for that ident that made him think that she was dead, she would still be alive and well. At that time, he couldn¡¯t even bear to do it, let alone now. Chapter 1346 - True and Fake (1)

Chapter 1346: True and Fake (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan nodded in agreement. He was really a lucky person. In life, although hard work was important, luck was the most important. Like this matter, for instance. No matter how hard he tried, it was useless. It could not be resolved. But now, there was no need to resolve anything. This was luck¡­ ¡°You really make me want to kill you!¡± Yu Hansheng wasn¡¯t joking. In that instant, he really felt jealousy and hatred. However, people could be called humans because they had rationality and could control their sudden evil thoughts. ¡°Unfortunately, you can only think about it,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. Even if Yu Hansheng could not control himself, he could only think about killing Bo Junyan. His words made Yu Hansheng clench his teeth in hatred and turn to leave. Mu Huan looked at his back that was about to explode. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t agitate my senior brother from now on. He¡¯s so pitiful.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± In the Imperial Capital¡­ When Meng Yueying received the news, she hurriedly rushed back from overseas. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on over the phone. She only knew that her father might not be her biological father. ¡°How can Dad not be our biological father? How is this possible?!¡± When her father was young, he would always say that if they were not biological his, he would have long ignored them. Her father was so good to them, so how could such a father not be their biological father? This was impossible! Absolutely impossible! Like Meng Yueman, Meng Yueying could not ept that they were not biological children. It felt like if they weren¡¯t biological, the world would copse. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either. That woman must be a liar! I¡¯ve already chased her away!¡± No matter what, Meng Yueman wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them as her family. She didn¡¯t believe those words. Even if her son had said so, she wouldn¡¯t believe it! Meng Yueying suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Could it be that Junyan did this because Xiao Huan could not let go of her hatred? Did he find someone to say that on purpose?¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is very possible! It must be!¡± But then she wilted and said, ¡°But¡­ that¡­ that woman is a little simr to the two of us.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan is such a smart and capable person. If Junyan wants to deceive her, he has to make it appear as if it¡¯s real! Besides us looking like her, if we were to do a paternity test, it would definitely give a result that we¡¯re rted!¡± ¡°What you said is true. It makes too much sense! Xiao Huan is a smart child, and Junyan has always done things wlessly! He can make something fake look more real than the real one!¡± Meng Yueman knew her son¡¯s capabilities very well. ¡°So, Junyan must have done such a thing. It¡¯s impossible that we¡¯re not our father¡¯s biological children!¡± Meng Yueying refused to ept anything else. She was her father¡¯s biological daughter! ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Meng Yueman nodded repeatedly. People¡¯s hearts change. Old Master Meng was really good to them and doted on them. If he really treated them as his own daughters, they could only ept such a father as biological. Meng Yueying thought for a moment and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not expose him. Let¡¯s just take it that this is the case! Dad was really in the wrong when he did that. No one can change the past, but we still have to continue living. If this can make Xiao Huan let go of the hatred in her heart and live well with Junyan, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense!¡± Meng Yueman, who was previously unable to ept it and felt that the world had changed, suddenly epted it after hearing her sister¡¯s words.. She felt that this was actually not bad. Chapter 1347 - True and Fake (2)

Chapter 1347: True and Fake (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Zhendong looked at Bo Dingjing. Bo Dingjing gestured for him to go out so they could speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside for a smoke,¡± Huo Zhendong said. ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t smoke too much,¡± Meng Yueying said. ¡°Yes.¡± After arriving outside¡­ Huo Zhendong asked impatiently, ¡°Is father-inw really not rted to them by blood?¡± ¡°Junyan has already sent someone to do a paternity test. We can soon confirm that they¡¯re not biologically rted,¡± Bo Dingjing said. ¡°This is really¡­¡± Huo Zhendong didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really hard to predict the truth. Anything can happen when you¡¯ve lived for a long time.¡± Bo Dingjing sighed. ¡°However, it¡¯s obvious that the two sisters can¡¯t ept it. They think that way¡­ that way¡­¡± They were deceiving themselves by thinking that they were rted by blood, and they even felt that Bo Junyan had gotten those people to lie to Mu Huan. ¡°If they want to think that way, then let them think that way. Anyway, he¡¯s already dead. I heard that the mother over there is about to die. She just wants to see the two of them onest time. But back then, she could even throw the children to someone else to raise in order to remarry. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t see them for thest time.¡± Bo Dingjing had asked Bo Junyan in detailter. He had always doted on his wife. He thought about his mother-inw, whom he had never met. This woman had felt that bringing her two children to a new marriage was a burden. She had given away her children and refused to see them for the rest of her life. Now that she was about to die, she felt regretful and guilty. She wanted to see them, but all she did was disturb their lives and destroy their worldview. He felt that it was good that his wife did not believe her and did not want to see her. Regardless of whether his father-inw had passed away or not, they would treat him as their biological father. In the future, they would live as they should and not need to get close to someone else. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Huo Zhendong nodded in agreement. His wife would not have a mother for the rest of her life. There was no need for that now that she had grown old. It would only bring more pain if she acknowledged a mother who was about to die. Meng Yueman and her sister had married good husbands. ¡°But this way, there won¡¯t be any problems with Xiao Huan. From now on, your family can lead a good life. Before long, you should be able to carry a grandchild,¡± Huo Zhendong said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± At the mention of his grandchild, Bo Dingjing¡¯s mood became much better. ¡°Xiao Huan is really a good daughter-inw. Look at how well she has nourished your body. The older someone is, the more their body can¡¯t take it. The younger you are, the better your body is.¡± Huo Zhendong felt that Bo Dingjing¡¯s body was much better than his previous one. ¡°Right?! I think so too! I feel that this year, my body is about to return to how it was when I was young! Xiao Huan, you¡¯re really capable!¡± When Bo Dingjing mentioned Mu Huan, he only praised her and felt that she was good. ¡°Another day, when she¡¯s not busy anymore, let her take a look at Xiao Ying and me. Let the two of us live younger and better,¡± Huo Zhendong said. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a better life? ¡°Alright, wait for her toe back.¡± After the two of them smoked and chatted for a while, Huo Zhendong sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re about to have a grandchild. My daughter-inw has still not materialized.¡± ¡°Why? Huo Li still can¡¯t let go of Ling Wei?¡± Bo Dingjing knew that Huo Li liked Ling Wei wholeheartedly. When he heard about Ling Wei¡¯s death, Huo Li went crazy for a while. ¡°Sigh¡­ I can¡¯t mention it. If I mention it, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Huo Zhendong took a deep puff of his cigarette. Bo Dingjing patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Perhaps the opportunity is right at the turn.. Just look at Junyan and Xiao Huan. Who would have thought that something like this would happen?¡± Chapter 1348 - True and Fake (3)

Chapter 1348: True and Fake (3)

¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Huo Zhendong wasforted. ¡­ Although Meng Yueman and Meng Yueying insisted that they didn¡¯t believe it, though they didn¡¯t want to believe that it was the truth and felt that this was something Bo Junyan had concocted, they went to see that so-called biological mother, opposite of what Bo Dingjing had thought. In order to make Mu Huan believe this matter, they put down the hatred in their hearts and pretended to believe this matter. They flew to Sweden to see that so-called biological mother. When they arrived, the other party was already unable to speak. Once she saw the two of them, she passed away that night. Although the two of them did not believe that this was their biological mother, they still felt ufortable watching her pass away in front of them. ¡°Sisters, when Mom was alive, she missed you very much. She regretted her choice back then. She¡­¡± The two¡¯s half-sister wanted to convey the guilt and regret in their mother¡¯s heart. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hear it. We don¡¯t want to know what happened in the past either.¡± Meng Yueman and Meng Yueying felt that the woman Bo Junyan had found was rather responsible. She even made up such things. ¡°Sisters¡­¡± The other party wanted to say something else. Meng Yueman and Meng Yueying turned around and left. It wasn¡¯t until the funeral that the two of them returned. Although the sisters didn¡¯t acknowledge their mother, the others knew about this matter and their rtionship. Hence, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan came to attend the funeral. After the funeral, they returned to the hotel. Meng Yueman said, ¡°Junyan, Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t n to acknowledge this family. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge this mother. Hence, you can just pretend that nothing happened from now on.¡± Meng Yueying added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t acknowledge this family. For the sake of marriage, she abandoned us. We won¡¯t forgive such behavior, and we don¡¯t want to feel sad and upset over such a person. From now on, we¡¯ll pretend that this never happened!¡± They could pretend that this was the case for Mu Huan and not expose the truth, but they didn¡¯t want to have another rtive from here on. Even if they continued to act, this matter would end here! Whether they were close or not, she had already passed away. This was the end! ¡°Mom, you can say whatever you want.¡± Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had heard from Bo Dingjing about their current mentality. Hence, they did not say anything and expressed that they respected their choice. The next day, they left without saying goodbye to their half-sister, pretending that nothing had happened. Meng Yueman and Meng Yueying felt that this was a fake matter created by Bo Junyan. However, for Mu Huan¡¯s sake, they were unwilling to expose this matter and were willing to cooperate with them. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan knew their mentality and knew that they could not ept it. They were unwilling to make them feel ufortable. No matter what they thought, they would not let them know the results of the test that they had secretly done. They would let them think that Bo Junyan had made all this up. The old man had already passed away, so there was no need to make them sad. In this world, there were many times when things were like this. Even if something was a lie, it was a white lie. Whether it was true or false, there was sometimes no need to make it too clear. ¡­ Without that struggle and pain, Mu Huan¡¯s expression was no longer gloomy. She was so happy that she felt like she was floating in the sky every day. Even now, more and more people on the Inte were requesting for the Shell Prizemittee to revoke her previous qualifications. Rui Hui¡¯s pharmaceutical factories that were indeed problematic had been sealed by the health department. But her good mood had never changed. Chapter 1349 - True and Fake (4)

Chapter 1349: True and Fake (4)

On this day, she had just entered the office. Mr. Liu knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°CEO Mu, this is my resignation letter. I¡¯m not feeling well recently and can¡¯t serve thepany anymore. Please approve.¡± Mu Huan looked at the resignation letter he handed over and curved her lips slightly. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, do you think that after the transfer, you can directly take over Rui Hui and push all the me on me?¡± Mr. Liu was stunned. He knew that Mu Huan had not only sensed it, but she must have been preparing a n. However, he did not expect Mu Huan to be so direct. She was so direct that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He snapped back to his senses and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Huan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Liu will soon know what I mean.¡± Even at this point, he was still pretending. Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to waste her breath. Mr. Liu was about to say something when he heard a knock on the door. Then, Mu Huan¡¯s secretary brought a team in. ¡°Mr. Liu, we¡¯re from the Commercial Crimes Department. We have sufficient evidence now to prove that you¡¯ve emptied thepany¡¯s pockets and transferred Rui Hui¡¯s assets. Now, we want you to go back with us and help in the investigation. Please cooperate,¡± the leader said as he stepped forward and asked Mr. Liu toe with them. Facing such a situation, Mr. Liu wasn¡¯t afraid. He sneered and said, ¡°You have sufficient evidence? What evidence?¡± Before he did this, he had already made the best deal with the director of the Commercial Crimes Department. He didn¡¯t believe that they had any evidence against him! ¡°We¡¯ll show you the evidence when we get to the police station. Now, please cooperate with us!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Liu sneered, his expression saying,?So what if I¡¯m going with you? When the timees, all of you have to respectfully send me out! Just as Mr. Liu turned around to leave¡­ Mu Huan leaned forward and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Uncle Liu, the director of the Commercial Crimes Department was secretly investigated because of bribery. Now, there¡¯s a new director. I know very well what evidence they have. I handed it over personally. From the moment you transferred Rui Hui¡¯s assets, I¡¯ve known.¡± From the moment Uncle Liu had transferred Rui Hui¡¯s assets, Mu Huan knew but she had not made a move. She was waiting for now so that she could have evidence to make him go to jail. Mr. Liu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you someone who really did not want to benefit others? But everything you¡¯ve done is benefiting others.¡± She had wanted him to transfer thepany¡¯s assets and leave behind evidence, but the money he transferred would not go into his pocket. Mr. Liu was a very smart person. He quickly thought of something. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly what you think,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. In this world, there were very few people who could really be relied on. The people he trusted had been bribed by her with greater benefits. Mr. Liu clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Mu Huan, I¡¯ve still underestimated you.¡± He had already thought so highly of her, but in the end, he had still underestimated her. Not only did she touch the director of the Commercial Crimes Department, but¡­ When he thought of that possibility, the usually calm him could no longer stay calm. ¡°Yes.¡± On ount of their past rtionship, she had given him a chance again and again, but he had treated her like an easy target. Mr. Liu was angered by her behavior. His emotions were extremely violent. He stepped forward and wanted to punch Mu Huan, but before he could do so, he was restrained by the person who hade to catch him. Mu Huan looked at the disheveled him and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t be agitated. Anger is bad for your body.¡± Chapter 1350 - A Ruthless One (1)

Chapter 1350: A Ruthless One (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mu Huan, what right do you have to treat me this way?! What right do you have to have all of this?! If it weren¡¯t for me, Rui Hui would have been gone long ago!¡± Mr. Liu felt that there was nothing wrong with him wanting Rui Hui. If it weren¡¯t for him taking care of it, Rui Hui would have been gone long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to enjoy all of this! ¡°Because I¡¯m the heir,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°The heir can get all of this for nothing?¡± He had worked so hard and had been so focused that Rui Hui was able to prosper. Mu Huan had no right to enjoy the fruits of his hard work! ¡°That¡¯s right. An heir can get everything for nothing.¡± Which family¡¯s heir didn¡¯t get the assets of the previous generation for nothing? ¡°If you say that Rui Hui would have been gone long ago without you, then without my great-grandfather, your life would have been gone long ago. How could all of this be yours? Besides, did it have to be you back then? My great-grandfather had even arranged for someone else to guard Rui Hui!¡± He seemed to have forgotten that in the beginning, it was because her great-grandfather had saved their family that they followed him so loyally. He had forgotten that he was only a manager. He had forgotten that he was the one who had destroyed another group of people that her great-grandfather had arranged to be in charge of Rui Hui. That was how he had obtained the right to be in power. He had done all this with an ulterior motive. Why did he need someone to feel sorry for him? ¡°That¡¯s the favor your great-grandfather gave us. If it weren¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have had the right to enjoy all this for nothing!¡± Mr. Liu still felt that Mu Huan didn¡¯t have the right. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what it means to be the heir?¡± Mu Huan retorted. Most people in this world, especially the Chinese, work hard all their lives for their children. This was the inheritance her great-grandfather had left for her. If she didn¡¯t have the right to it, who did? Mr. Liu was instantly speechless. That¡¯s right. No matter how hard it had been for him while she didn¡¯t do anything, she was still the heir, the most legitimate heir of Rui Hui. This was her family¡¯s assets. This world was so unfair. Some people could have everything without doing anything. They had worked so hard, but in the end, they could only benefit others¡­ When some people had crooked thoughts, they would go astray no matter what. The family assets that her ancestors had worked so hard to get must belong to him if he wanted to get them. If it wasn¡¯t his, then it was unfair. If it wasn¡¯t his, then it was his hard work that benefited others. Squatting in someone else¡¯s house was a phrase that referred to someone like him, iming that this was his home and that everything was his. Mr. Liu snapped back to his senses and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug.¡± He was also someone who had two backup ns. He had not lost! Mu Huan did not speak further. He could do whatever he wanted. In the afternoon. Liu Changfeng came over angrily to look for Mu Huan. ¡°Mu Huan, my dad has worked so hard for Rui Hui. How can you treat him like this?!¡± He felt that Mu Huan was too ungrateful. Without them, she would still be nothing! ¡°He¡¯s already about to stab me to death with a knife. What, can¡¯t I retaliate?¡± Mu Huan said in amusement. ¡°Since you knew from the start that he was transferring Rui Hui¡¯s assets, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Instead, you deliberately dug a hole for him to jump into!¡± He had always known that Mu Huan was smart, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be such a scheming person. She had actually known about this long ago and took the opportunity to harm his father! ¡°Because I¡¯m a bad person! If someone wants to harm me, I¡¯ll only dig a big hole and bury him!¡± She had given them such a chance, but they didn¡¯t want it and even colluded with others to kill her. Why wouldn¡¯t she kill them? If she¡¯d kept them around and was careless one day, wouldn¡¯t they kill her? Chapter 1351 - A Ruthless One (2)

Chapter 1351: A Ruthless One (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan had never been a kind person, let alone a saint! ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Changfeng was instantly at a loss for words. She had already said that she was a bad person. What else could he do? After a while, he said, ¡°Mu Huan¡­ you¡¯ve really disappointed me¡­¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that, right?¡± Because he was the Best Actor she liked and because she felt that he was not a bad person, she had given them so many chances and even talked to him many times. She hoped that he could persuade his father and they would win together. What happened in the end? ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t forget that if it weren¡¯t for my father, Rui Hui might have already closed down. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to receive such an inheritance! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter NST and you wouldn¡¯t have such achievements! It¡¯s because of us that you can have everything you have now!¡± She should be grateful to them. His father had worked so hard for Rui Hui, but he had been yed by the Old Master. It was inevitable that he wanted to get Rui Hui in a fit of anger. Although this was wrong of him, couldn¡¯t she give him another chance on ount of his father¡¯s hard work? If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s hard work for Rui Hui all these years, Rui Hui would have long been gone! ¡°Do you really not know how your father got control of Rui Hui back then?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Liu Changfeng clenched his fists tightly. Although he didn¡¯t know much, he probably knew enough. ¡°He gave me such a motive, and I still have to thank him?¡± ¡°No matter what, he has done so much for Rui Hui!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t work hard for Rui Hui. He did it for himself. Everything he did was to turn Rui Hui into your family¡¯s property!¡± ¡°But he managed to protect Rui Hui in the end. He gave you the chance to have these things. Otherwise, Rui Hui would have closed down long ago!¡± Liu Changfeng insisted on this. ¡°Didn¡¯t he transfer all of Rui Hui¡¯s assets away now?¡± It was fine if Mu Huan didn¡¯t say this, but once she did, Liu Changfeng became even angrier. ¡°Mu Huan, don¡¯t you know very well what¡¯s going on?! You still have the cheek to say such things!¡± His father had been so careful and spent so much effort, but in the end, not only was he caught, but he also didn¡¯t get any assets! ¡°Why should I be embarrassed? Does he me me for his own inferiority?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Liu Changfeng, you have no right to me me. You don¡¯t have to use kindness to pressure me. Don¡¯t say that I owe you any kindness. Even if I do, I, Mu Huan, will be ungrateful. So what if that makes me bad?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Changfeng was still thinking about what possibility he could have with Mu Huan in the future and how he still had feelings for her. That was why he came over and questioned her like this. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so direct and not show any mercy. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡¯d better not regret what you¡¯ve done today!¡± Since she was so heartless, then she shouldn¡¯t me him for also being heartless! ¡°I should be the one saying this to you. If you stop here, your future will still be bright. Don¡¯t ruin your future!¡± The reason she was willing to tell him this much was that she wanted to give him a way out and didn¡¯t want to ruin him. She hoped that he would not go further. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Liu Changfeng turned around and left. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. He had chosen his own path in life, and his words were as such. Country F¡­ Ling Wei and Sen Tai were found in a farmhouse by a team that had never given up on searching for them. The seriously injured Sen Tai needed Ling Wei to take care of him and he listened to Ling Wei.. This made his close friends feel that he was acting a little strange. Chapter 1352 - A Ruthless One (3)

Chapter 1352: A Ruthless One (3)

However, when he thought about how much he liked this new wife and how he had just experienced such a life-and-death situation, they felt that he needed to rely on her mentally. It was normal for him to listen to her. They couldn¡¯t say anything. They could only wait and see. The news of the two of them being found reached Bo Junyan immediately. ¡°We¡¯ve searched all over Country F, but we didn¡¯t find anyone. The search and rescue team found them in a farmhouse. It looks like there¡¯s someone behind Ling Wei,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Bo Junyan only gave a faint hum, Mu Huan could tell. ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s behind her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sen Tai¡¯s half-brother, Sen Da. He¡¯s bent on usurping power. He¡¯s the one who gave Ling Wei stic surgery to look like Sen Tai¡¯s first love. He wants to use Ling Wei to control Sen Tai and snatch power from him,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± Her husband found out about this news so quickly! ¡°A while ago, Sen Da used the excuse of Sen Tai disappearing to temporarily rece Sen Tai¡¯s position. However, he was rejected by the leader. The leader gave Sen Tai¡¯s rights to Lin Tai temporarily. Sen Da must have let Sen Tai out because of this. I heard that Sen Tai, who was found, isn¡¯t in a good mental state. He might want Sen Tai to be a puppet.¡± In Country F, there was a lot of information about the ruling family. In the past, they didn¡¯t know about these as they didn¡¯t want to investigate. Naturally, they would know nothing. Now that they had heard about this clue, they wanted to investigate. Soon, they found out everything. Bo Junyan continued, ¡°Lin Tai has already told the leader about this, but that¡¯s the leader¡¯s half-brother. Without evidence, we can¡¯t touch them for the time being. However, the n is still in progress. Let¡¯s settle the matter regarding your Shell Award first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded and then hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a husband. He has arranged everything for me!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Oh, right. I haven¡¯t seen my senior brother for a few days. Do you know where he went? He can¡¯t be suicidal, right?¡± Mu Huan had struggled in such a dilemma before, so she could understand her senior¡¯s pain. Besides, though her husband loved her so much and only had her in his heart, she was already in so much pain. What more her senior brother? Right now, both the woman and the child did not belong to him. Even under the weight of that kind of hatred, her senior brother still couldn¡¯t let go of her, and after five years, it was still the same. It could be seen how deep his feelings were and how much pain he was in now. On top of such a painful situation, there was that turn of events between her and Bo Junyan. Instantly, their problem was erased. He must be very agitated! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly disappeared such that they couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t take things too hard.¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t take things too hard, let alone now that he knew she was still alive and the child was still alive. Every time she heard Bo Junyan speak as if he knew her senior brother so well, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but want to ask him if he was close with him. Meanwhile, Yu Hansheng had disappeared. Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s solo performance in front of Country Y¡¯s royal family had made her the most popr person in Country Y. Her piano music let people know what heavenly music was. The citizens of Country Y valued music and looked up to people with musical talent. She was so talented that she was very liked. Hence, when the news of her concert was released, all the tickets were snatched within an hour. The concert received unprecedented attention from the media. On the day of the concert, the huge concert hall was filled with songs. The songs made the audience unable to stop listening. Chapter 1353 - A Ruthless One (4)

Chapter 1353: A Ruthless One (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They just wanted this concert to never stop. Because the audience was too enthusiastic, Ouyang Xiaoxiao yed six more songs before ending the concert. This made her so tired that her hands refused to listen to her. Ever since she was injured, she had never used her hands at such a high speed. Just as she walked into the changing room and was about to change out of her dress¡­ ¡°Ha, how glorious.¡± That mocking voice was filled with strong emotions as it smashed toward her. Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand that was taking off her clothes paused, but her expression quickly returned to normal. She turned to look. Yu Hansheng stood there with a haggard expression. He was no longer as peerless as he was in the past. The corners of her lips curved up into a mocking smile. ¡°Mr. Yu, have you not slept well recently?¡± Yu Hansheng did not expect her to say such things. She looked at him lightly and smiled sarcastically,ughing at his haggardness. He forced himself forward and pinched her chin hard! ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, do you want to die?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very regretful that you didn¡¯t kill mest time.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was still smiling. Then, she said, ¡°This time, my conscience is telling me to advise you that if you want me to die, you have to see me die with your own eyes. Don¡¯t let me have another chance to escape.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± This was the first time Yu Hansheng was helpless against someone. Did he want her life? As long as she died, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so conflicted. Struggling and suffering. No matter what he did, it wouldn¡¯t be right. No matter what he did, it wouldn¡¯t work. It wouldpletely end everything. However, let alone taking her life, even the hand that was gripping her chin earlier, once he saw her frowning in pain, could not help but loosen its grip. He didn¡¯t want to return to that nightmarish dream of her being buried in the sea of fire. He didn¡¯t know what to do with Ouyang Xiaoxiao, but she knew what to do with him. Ever since she returned, she had been carrying the incense with her. And though Yu Hansheng had already suffered such a lossst time, this time, he was still caught off guard. When he smelled that smell, he was already bing increasingly weak¡­ ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, how dare you¡­!¡± She actually dared to drug him again! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± She had already used it once, so why wouldn¡¯t she dare use it again? Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled and pushed him away forcefully. The man, who had once thought that she would not harm him no matter what, fell to the ground. He was in his most pathetic state. Her smile became even more mocking. ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± The reason why Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t guard against Ouyang Xiaoxiao was that he subconsciously felt that she wouldn¡¯t harm him no matter what. The reason she had used medicine on himst time was because she knew that he had someone by his side and it was under such circumstances. But now, there were only the two of them here, yet she still used drugs on him and even pushed him like this! His innocent little girl had be like this¡­ In the past, she loved him so much that she could see only him in her eyes. She would rather have hurt herself than hurt him¡­ It¡­ actually became like this¡­ ¡°What do you think you can do to me now?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow. As she spoke, she reached out to remove all themunication devices on him that were connected to the outside world. Yu Hansheng was about to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the person in charge of protecting you will rush in if you do anything.. I know you didn¡¯t bring anyone here.¡± Chapter 1354 - A Ruthless One (5)

Chapter 1354: A Ruthless One (5)

In the past, they were the closest people, and she knew him very well. After they met at the banquetst time, she knew that he woulde looking for her. This performance was a chance that she had specially given him to find her. From his reaction at the banquetst time, she knew that he still cared about her. In the past, he had relied on her love and her care for him to destroy everything she had. Now, it was her turn to destroy him using his affection. She had always known that he had true feelings for her. It was just that his feelings could not ovee the hatred in his heart. She could ept that he had ruined her and wanted her to die, but she couldn¡¯t ept that he wanted to kill their child! Even a vicious tiger would not eat its own child, yet he could be so heartless as to burn his child to death! She would return all the pain he had given them! ¡°I should be happy. Do you know me that well?¡± Yu Hanshengy on the ground weakly. Although he had fallen down in a sorry state, at this moment, as he was lying down weakly, it added a little touch ofziness, making him look like a devil. This person was so good-looking that no matter what position he was in, his appearance could make one¡¯s heart race. But¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao no longer felt anything. ¡°You can be happy.¡± She smiled charmingly. Yu Hansheng clenched his fists tightly. At this moment, Ouyang Xiaoxiao took out a lighter from her bag. She bent down and approached Yu Hansheng. ¡°What do you think the chances of you surviving are if I light this ce on fire?¡± Yu Hansheng looked at her and smiled. ¡°You want my life?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak and only smiled. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Being able to die in her hands might be the best ending for him. After this, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about pain anymore. He wouldn¡¯t have to think about letting go and not being able to have what he wanted. And he would no longer suffer because of her death. Everything would be over. ¡°Alright.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao first pulled the curtain and changed her clothes. Then, she lit up the clothes she was wearing and threw them into the pile of clothes. Soon, the clothes started to burn, and even the wardrobe slowly burned. After doing all this, she picked up her bag and went in front of Yu Hansheng. She smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Enjoy the feeling of being in a sea of fire but unable to move. You deserve to have more.¡± With that, she walked away elegantly and locked the door. Back then, in a sea of fire that was even bigger than this one, she had desperately searched for a way out. She would forever remember the despair and the pain. She would never forget! That fire had been ordered by him. Now, she didn¡¯t need anyone to do it for her. She could do it herself. Yu Hansheng looked at her departing back andughed out loud. She was really different. How ruthless! Not only did she drug him repeatedly, but she even dared to set him on fire! As he smiled and smiled, he suddenly recalled that when they first met, she had been very well protected. She, who did not know the hardships of the world, had eyes that were as pure as that of legendary angels¡­ Did he make her be like this? Ha¡­ haha¡­ He was really capable. Ouyang Xiaoxiao walked out and the men in ck who were waiting outside immediately weed her. ¡°Don¡¯t let him burn to death. When he¡¯s nearly done in, save him.¡± She didn¡¯t want Yu Hansheng¡¯s life. With him like this, letting him die would be a form of relief. He had yet to start suffering, so how could he be free? He had to enjoy her repayment. The men in ck nodded and went to stand guard outside. Ouyang Xiaoxiao left through the back door. Chapter 1355 - A Ruthless One (6)

Chapter 1355: A Ruthless One (6)

Ouyang Xiaoxiao left through the back door. When she walked out of the back door¡­ David was waiting for her at the car with her darling baby, flowers in his hand. ¡°Mommy!¡± The little cutie pounced on her happily when he saw her. Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold aura instantly warmed up like spring. She happily picked up her son and said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s little baby, Mommy missed you so much!¡± ¡°Little baby also missed Mommy so much!¡± The little cutie nted a heavy kiss on her face. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at her son¡¯s adorable little face. When she thought about how Yu Hansheng had almost killed such an adorable one, the hatred in her heart became even greater! But such intense hatred had never been disyed in front of her son. ¡°Is my little cutie very hungry? Let¡¯s go eat something good!¡± She smiled and was about to carry the little cutie into the car. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to carry me. I¡¯m already a little man!¡± The little cutie refused to be carried by her. He was already a five-year-old man. How could he still let his mother carry him?! ¡°Then let Mommy hold my baby¡¯s hand.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled and held her son¡¯s hand. Mu Huan, who was watching this heartwarming and blissful scene from afar, had an envious look on her face. ¡°That child is really good-looking! He¡¯s so sensible, like a little angel! I wish I had such a little cutie!¡± She, who already wanted a baby, wanted more when she saw such a little cutie. This was probably a woman¡¯s natural maternal instinct. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I¡¯ll work hard now. ¡°No, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with my senior brother!¡± When she heard that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was going to hold a concert, Mu Huan immediately got someone to snatch tickets for her and came with Bo Junyan to listen to the concert. When she was listening to the concert, she found her senior brother, who had disappeared for a few days. Then, after the concert ended, she saw her senior brother walking backstage. She went to the back and waited at the door. She nned to wait for a long time. If Ouyang Xiaoxiao did note out, she would go in to save her. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Xiaoxiao came out and even put on such a warm and happy scene. Her senior brother was nowhere to be seen. Her senior brother had gone in to find Ouyang Xiaoxiao, so it was impossible for him to have let her go so easily or let her out. Hence, if Ouyang Xiaoxiao was fine, the one who was in trouble was her senior brother. No matter how much Mu Huan wanted to hurt her senior brother, she wouldn¡¯t really do it, and she wouldn¡¯t ignore his life and death. Knowing that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was now ruthless, Bo Junyan was worried about Yu Hansheng¡¯s current situation. He waited for Ouyang Xiaoxiao and the rest to leave before walking in with Mu Huan. After taking a few steps inside, Mu Huan¡¯s sensitive nose caught a whiff of smoke. ¡°Is there a fire?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Bo Junyan could smell it too. He suddenly thought of something and quickly added, ¡°Back then, it was believed that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was burned to death.¡± ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯ll burn my senior brother to death?¡± Wow! She was really ruthless! ¡°From the looks of it, it must be.¡± The closer they got, the more they could smell the thick smoke. ¡°Tsk tsk, this is really karma,¡± Mu Huan said with a tsk. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t she worried about her senior brother¡¯s life and death just now? Why was she now kicking him while he was down and watching him make a fool of himself? ¡°Was it my senior brother who wanted to burn Ouyang Xiaoxiao to death? Was it him who set the fire?¡± Mu Huan asked. If it was really her senior brother who had set the fire, then there was no need to save him. No matter how much hatred he had in his heart, personally burning a mother and son to death was too vicious. He did not deserve being forgiven. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Bo Junyan was not very clear about what had happened back then. Chapter 1356 - A Ruthless One (7)

Chapter 1356: A Ruthless One (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was onlyter that he found out that the daughter of the enemy whom Yu Hansheng liked had been burned to death and two lives were lost. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that he did it?¡± ¡°A very small possibility. He can¡¯t be that heartless,¡± Bo Junyan said. If Yu Hansheng were that heartless, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much all these years. ¡°Then let¡¯s save him.¡± As the two of them spoke, they followed the smoke and found the fire. However, they could only smell smoke and could not see the fire. The fire was only burning inside and did not show any signs of spreading. There were two men in ck guarding outside. This kind of fire that would not spread outside must have been arranged beforehand. ¡°It looks like Ouyang Xiaoxiao knows my senior brother very well. She knew that he would definitelye and had picked a specific ce to burn him.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao must have known that her senior brother would definitelye to her concert and had prepared everything in advance. This meant that she knew her senior brother very well. ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan nodded. Then, he said, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want his life. Let¡¯s go back.¡± She had to vent her anger. Otherwise, she would only feel more resentment and hatred. ¡°It looks like she doesn¡¯t want Senior Brother¡¯s life, but what if she disfigures him? My senior brother has such a good-looking face. He can be pleasing to the eye when he¡¯s not doing anything. If he gets burned, I won¡¯t be able to look at him in the future.¡± Mu Huan thought of Yu Hansheng¡¯s disfigured image and couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in and save him.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly felt like burning Yu Hansheng to death. Despite having such thoughts, Bo Junyan still listened to his wife¡¯s instructions. After she had drugged the two bodyguards outside the door, he rushed into the sea of fire to save Yu Hansheng. However, who knew that Yu Hansheng would not want to go out? ¡°Don¡¯t save me. Let me die here. This is the best ending for me.¡± Since she hated him so much that she wanted his life, then he would give it to her and it would be over! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan turned around and left, even closing the door behind him. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of f*cking friend was this?! What kind of friend was this?! Even after he said he wanted to die, he wouldn¡¯t even give him a word of advice! Mu Huan was waiting for Bo Junyan outside. When she saw that it was only himing out, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why are you alone? Senior Brother ran away?¡± ¡°He¡¯s noting out. He wants to die.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Just because he wanted to die, they¡¯d let him die? ¡°How¡¯s the fire inside?¡± ¡°He can still be burned to death by it, but slowly,¡± Bo Junyan said. From the situation inside, one could tell that the fire had been meticulously nned by Ouyang Xiaoxiao. She really didn¡¯t want Yu Hansheng¡¯s life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept the fire from consuming him. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± These words made her¡­ Just as she was about to ask Bo Junyan to go in again and drag Yu Hansheng out, she suddenly saw a remote control-like object drop out from the pocket of a man in ck who had fainted on the ground. There was a key on it that was intended for putting out the fire. Hence, she bent down, grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s hand, and pressed the fire button. Although her senior brother wanted to die and didn¡¯t want toe out, as a good junior sister, how could she watch him slowly burn to death and not extinguish the fire? Even if he wanted to stay here and be burned to death, he wouldn¡¯t die. Not long after, she pressed the fire button. There was a crashing sound. Not long after, the smoke gradually disappeared, but the stench was overwhelming! Chapter 1357 - A Ruthless One (8)

Chapter 1357: A Ruthless One (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan hurriedly covered her nose. ¡°Why is it so smelly?! It smells like a sewer!¡± ¡°The water that extinguished the fire might havee from the sewers,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°Wake these two up and let them deal with the aftermath.¡± Bo Junyan covered his nose, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t go in and drag out a smelly Yu Hansheng. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly and hurriedly gave the two people on the ground the antidote. When she saw that the two of them could move, she pulled Bo Junyan and ran. It was really too smelly! Just smelling it made Mu Huan and Bo Junyan want to vomit, let alone¡­ Inside, a cold Yu Hansheng was drenched! Yu Hansheng was a clean freak, so he preferred to wear white. He wanted to be spotless, and he had higher expectations for everyday life. If he perspired a little, he would have to take a shower. If his clothes got stained outside, he would throw them away. But now¡­ he got drenched with such dirty water! Earlier, when he was choking on the thick smoke and feeling that he might die in the fire, he did not feel as disgusted as he did now. He wanted to kill someone and go crazy! Who put this water in?! I must kill him! I must! Just as he was about to get up and leave¡­ The two bodyguards in ck outside the door werepletely awake. The bodyguard who was holding the remote control saw his hand pressing the button to put out the fire when he woke up. He also smelled the stench and knew that the fire must have been extinguished. But for some reason, they had suddenly fainted and woken up. They didn¡¯t know if Yu Hansheng was still inside. With this in mind, the two of them did not have the time to think about how they had fainted. They hurriedly got up and rushed in to see if Yu Hansheng was still around or if he was safe. Their responsibility was to ensure Yu Hansheng¡¯s safety. If he died and something happened, they would probably be finished! When they rushed in, Yu Hansheng was trying his best to get up. Then, they saw that Yu Hansheng, who was filthy and disgusted, was still there. He was still fine and could move. The two of them immediately covered their noses and closed the door. After they left, they ran far away and retched twice in disgust before taking something out. When Ouyang Xiaoxiao left, she had handed them Yu Hansheng¡¯s cell phone, and they now made a call using it. ¡°Your master is in the dressing room at the backstage of the theater. Come and save him.¡± With that, they hung up and hurriedly left. It was really too smelly! Although the people in charge of protecting Yu Hansheng did not follow him in, they were waiting near the theater. After receiving such a call, they quickly rushed in. A few well-trained and experienced people frowned when they entered. They hurriedly took out their gas masks and put them on to search for Yu Hansheng. When they saw their clean freak master, who had always been so clean that he shone, forcefully climbing out of a pool of smelly water, which was dirty, stinky, and disgusting¡­ They were speechless. Ever since they started following their master, he had always had a clean image like a deity in the sky. At this moment¡­ The sight made them want to turn around and run! It wasn¡¯t because their master¡¯s gaze was too scary. It was because they didn¡¯t know how to reach out to save their master. He was so dirty and smelly¡­ Yu Hansheng was a clean freak, and he had high standards for cleanliness. This resulted in the people who followed him bing clean freaks as well. They were very obsessed with cleanliness.. Seeing Yu Hansheng in this state, they didn¡¯t know where to start. Chapter 1358 - Settlement (1)

Chapter 1358: Settlement (1)

Yu Hansheng was a clean freak, and he had high standards for cleanliness. This resulted in the people who followed him bing clean freaks as well. They were very obsessed with cleanliness. Seeing Yu Hansheng in this state, they didn¡¯t know where to start. They could only think of turning around and running. But they did not dare to turn around and run. No matter how much they could not tolerate it, they went forward to lift Yu Hansheng up. He was stained with a stench, but they still went forward to lift him up. When they lifted Yu Hansheng up, they could feel the aura emanating from him. They felt that their master was about to go crazy! At this moment, they only wanted to say that Miss Ouyang was really a ruthless person! She was always using their master¡¯s weaknesses to attack him! She clearly knew that their master was deeply obsessed with cleanliness. It was even more unbearable for him to be like this than for him to die, but she actually¡­ The bunch of them were people who protected Yu Hansheng closely, so they knew that he was here to look for Ouyang Xiaoxiao. There was no need to investigate. It was Ouyang Xiaoxiao who had done this. Up until now, they had only gotten a glimpse of Ouyang Xiaoxiao, a person who could make their master unable to move and who could still dare to make their master unable to bear with something. When they thought about the pure and kind Ouyang Xiaoxiao from before, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. After this woman became ruthless, she was really too terrifying! Yu Hansheng wanted to immediately get someone to capture Ouyang Xiaoxiao, but when he thought about how the dirty things could enter his mouth the moment he opened it, he endured it. Knowing that their master would definitely want to use the fastest speed to wash off the dirt, they found a hotel nearby. Yu Hansheng felt that he would have to soak in the bath for at least a night to wash away the stench on him. However, because he had found a nearby hotel, the hygienic conditions made him very dissatisfied. He only took a shower and changed his clothes beforeing out. ¡°Go get that woman!¡± he said through gritted teeth as soon as he got into the car. It was fine if she wanted his life. He would have given it to her. But she actually let someone drench him in such dirty water! Did she really think that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her? See if he won¡¯t catch her and¡­ Catch her and¡­ F*ck! He was angry with himself. He was already in this state, but he still didn¡¯t know how to treat her! He couldn¡¯t bear to torture her! When did he, Yu Hansheng, be such a coward? That night, the bright moonlight illuminated the entirend. A melodious piano sound came from the vintage English castle. ¡°Why are you still ying? Don¡¯t you feel tired after ying so many songs today?¡± David carried a ss of champagne to Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was sitting there ying the piano. Even though he would listen to her y every day, every time he heard her, he would still be stunned. She had a pair of hands that God had kissed. ¡°I¡¯m happy today.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled. When she thought about how pathetic and crazy Yu Hansheng, who had always been a clean freak, was, she felt even happier than from the great sess of the concert. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll fly into a rage out of humiliation?¡± David raised an eyebrow. ¡°At most, one may die. I¡¯m someone who has died before. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao finished ying a song and took the ss of champagne from David. She raised the ss at him. ¡°You¡¯re so fearless because you know that he won¡¯t let you die, right?¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯ll protect me and won¡¯t let anything happen to me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so fearless.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was a little more coquettish when facing David. ¡°I like what you¡¯re saying!¡± David smiled and clinked sses with her. Chapter 1359 - Settlement (2)

Chapter 1359: Settlement (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Compared to the cheers andughter here, along with the champagne of celebration¡­ Yu Hansheng¡¯s ce was filled with a stench and he was furious! When he returned home, he went to take a bath. He didn¡¯t know where Ouyang Xiaoxiao had gotten the dirty water from. He had taken a bath in the hotel a few times, but he was still smelly. He, who had never liked to put fragrant flower petals into a bath, had gotten someone to prepare a bath full of flower petals. However, as he soaked, he could still smell a faint stench. This made him go crazy! He picked up his phone and called Bo Junyan. If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan being so mean and turning around to leave, he wouldn¡¯t have been drenched in such dirty water! Besides, it was after he had just turned around that the water had drenched him. This¡­ Unexpectedly, Bo Junyan¡¯s phone was switched off. He called Mu Huan, but her phone was also switched off. This made him feel that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan must have known that he got drenched in dirty water! They were afraid that his anger would affect their beautiful night, so they simply switched off their phones! Damn it! Don¡¯t let him have the chance to meet the two of them in an unlucky state. At that time, he would definitely make them even more unlucky and worse off! Yu Hansheng had really soaked for the entire night, causing his skin to wrinkle up. Yet he still felt that there was a stench on his body. For someone who was obsessed with cleanliness, even if the stink on his body was gone, he still felt disgusted¡­ It was a hot summer morning. On this hot morning, Mu Huan officially received a notice from the judges of the Shell Awards. They asked her to produce evidence to prove that she had indeed developed the life-extension drug. If there wasn¡¯t enough evidence, they would officially announce next Monday that she had been disqualified from the award. The prize money she had received would have to be returned. As a world-renowned, most prestigious, and most important award, the Shell Award had never disqualified an award recipient. If Mu Huan¡¯s qualification was disqualified, she would be aplete joke in the scientific research industry. Usually, a big project was developed by a team. Back then, Liu Changfeng had asked Mu Huan to enter NST and said that there was an important project thatcked someone who knew Chinese medicine. Hence, he hoped that she, who was good at Chinese medicine, would go in and participate in the research and development. That project was to develop medicine that could extend one¡¯s lifespan. The researchers in NST had studied Western medicine for many years but did not make any progress. They thought that there might be a different breakthrough if they added Chinese medicine. Hence, they got Liu Changfeng to find someone who knew Chinese medicine. After Mu Huan entered NST, she had developed the medicine together with this project team. And this time, the person who had reported Mu Huan for forcefully taking the fruits of theirbor and turning the results of their joint research into something unique to her was the team that she had developed it with. They had provided the data and evidence that they had participated in the research and development together. It was from the first year that Mu Huan had researched and developed the life-extension drug with them. It was all true. In these documents, Mu Huan¡¯s views and research results had also used them as the foundation of the life-extension drug. Hence, they were able to use such evidence to report Mu Huan and monopolize the fruits of theirbor. This was because Mu Huan had indeed used this information during herter research. If she wanted to prove that the life-extension medicine had been developed by her alone, it would be very difficult to do. Because she did use this information.. As such, no matter if the subsequent experiment waspleted by just her or by the team, it could be considered that they had developed it together. They had to have a share of the credit Chapter 1360 - Settlement (3)

Chapter 1360: Settlement (3)

This was the shrewdness of Mr. Liu. He had done this matter well in all aspects, making Mu Huan unable to prove anything no matter what. In the end, she could only ept that this was the result of everyone¡¯s joint efforts and be disqualified from the Shell Prize. This way, she would be a notorious researcher. This way, she would no longer be able to survive in the scientific research industry. Mr. Liu had nned to destroy Mu Huan¡¯s reputation and source of money! She felt that this was the truth. No matter what, Mu Huan could not prove that she had developed this drug on her own. If Mu Huan had not made any preparations back then, she really could not have proved it now. However, Mu Huan had always been a person who took precautions and liked to make more preparations. Especially when it concerned such an important matter of ownership. Back then, because she did not have the same ideals as the professor who led this project, she had decided to separate from them and conduct her own experiment. When they separated, the two of them had a very unhappy fight. At that time, she was afraid that the patent would not be clear, so she had signed an agreement with the professor. The simple meaning of the agreement was that both sides could use themon experiment results theory that they had been researching for the past year. However, if one of them used these research results theory, it had to indicate whose research theory it was. And on that agreement, it clearly stated whose research results those experimental results were. Back then, the professor and the other researchers thought that she wanted to ride in their coattails when they seeded. When they signed it, they even mocked her. Now, this agreement had be the best evidence for her to prove herself. Yes, those research results from the past were indeedmon results. However, the results that she came up with afterward were only hers. This was because she and the other team hadpletely opposite ideals. In short, this agreement could prove that Mu Huan had used the results of her previous research. However, she hade up with her own research resultster. Although they shared the patent, she had only used her name. This was not a forceful takeover. When this news reached Mr. Liu, who had been bailed out and temporarily imprisoned at home, he was furious! He immediately called the professor leading the team and asked him what was going on. Back then, they had signed such an agreement with Mu Huan. Why wasn¡¯t there such an agreement sent to him?! The professor was extremely aggrieved. As it involved many patent issues, he would sign many agreements every day. He was also focused on research, so it was impossible for him to remember every agreement. Back then, when Mr. Liu asked him if he had signed any agreements with Mu Huan, he had asked his assistant to send all the agreements he had signed with Mu Huan to Mr. Liu. He was the one who said that there was no problem. Now he was telling him that he didn¡¯t see this agreement! After the two of them had argued for a while, they suddenly recalled the assistant who had suddenly resigned and disappeared. ¡°She¡¯s in charge of safekeeping all my contracts and agreements. Mu Huan must have bribed her to deliberately not give you this agreement!¡± the professor said. ¡°Damn it!¡± Mr. Liu mmed his fist on the table! Mu Huan had long known that he was transferring Rui Hui¡¯s assets. She must have known that he also wanted someone to ruin her reputation. Hence, she had bribed the professor¡¯s assistant and made him think that he had a sure-win situation. However, in fact, he had fallen into a pit that she had dug. She had done all these smoothly to make him lower his guard. Step by step, she had left the evidence that became his weapon. Chapter 1361 - Settlement (4)

Chapter 1361: Settlement (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This Mu Huan was really too scheming! Terrifying! Previously, no matter how Liu Changfeng thought about it, he could not think of a way for Mu Huan to resolve this matter. This was because after he heard his father¡¯s n, he¡¯d felt that there was no solution. But now, he knew what it meant by the saying, there¡¯s always a higher mountain. What they thought could definitely destroy Mu Huan and make her unable to turn the tables was easily overturned by her. In fact, the traces left behind by their actions became evidence that she had. She had really dug a huge hole and wanted to bury them. ¡°Have the things from Country F arrived?¡± Mr. Liu said with a sinister gaze. ¡°They¡¯ll be here by tonight,¡± Liu Changfeng said. Mr. Liu sneered. ¡°Then prepare to take action!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There were two sides to most things in this world. It was the same for scientific research. If there was a rescue, there would be a harm. Mr. Liu and the people from Country F that Sen Da had sent worked together to develop a super virus. Once one was infected with this virus, the first symptoms would be a cold, a headache, and a fever. It would quickly turn into pneumonia, and eventually, one would die from respiratory failure. This virus was spread through the air. Unless one wore a super protective shield, it would be effective. Ordinary masks were useless. This kind of virus could even spread between people. Simply put, it was like any epidemic that had erupted on arge scale in the past. However, the mortality rate of this virus was extremely high! To deal with people like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, one had to have power, means, and strength. If one wanted to fight someone who was especially good at fighting, Mr. Liu felt that the chances of winning were too small. After seeing how they didn¡¯t die in Country F, he felt that the chances were even lower. If they were to use this super virus to deal with them, even if they didn¡¯t die from the illness, they could still take the opportunity to do something when they were sick and defenseless! That would greatly increase their chances of winning! Hence, when Sen Da suggested that he use the super virus to deal with them, he immediately agreed. Research on these super viruses was absolutely confidential. The person who sent them over was also Sen Da¡¯s confidant. A virus was something that could not be detected with a small test. Furthermore, it was spread through the air. It was colorless and odorless. As soon as they saw Mu Huan, they could release it in the air. The sess rate was 100%. Who wouldn¡¯t choose to use it? Also, after spreading this super virus, apart from killing Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, they could also make a fortune from a disaster. This was because this disease was especially contagious. It could spread like wildfire, and the vine had already been developed to treat this virus. When the time came, he would be able to earn back all the money he had lost. Many a time, there were some things that were darker than the night. One could not think too deeply about it. It was too terrifying to contemte. ¡­ Mu Huan had provided the agreement as evidence. In order to settle this matter as soon as possible, the Shell Prizemittee immediately announced it to the public. This had pped many people in the face! They had so confidently said that Mu Huan must have forcefully taken the results, and they had scolded Mu Huan like a dog. In the end¡­ There was such a turn of events! What the f*ck¡­ Those people in the country who were scolding Mu Huan on the Inte for making them lose face all over the world fell silent. There were also many people who were d that they did not express their opinions back then. Now that this piece of news had made things turn around, it was too face-smacking! There were many things that one could easily be pped in the face with if one were to express one¡¯s opinion too early without knowing the details. With that statement, Mu Huan¡¯s reputation, which had been tarnished, was transformed into that of being a ster Chinese. Through Bo Junyan¡¯s connections, the pharmaceutical factories in Rui Hui, which had been sealed by the relevant authorities, could only stop operations.. After some modifications, they could continue operating. Chapter 1362 - Dont Be Afraid (1)

Chapter 1362: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (1)

As for the matter of Mr. Liu transferring Rui Hui¡¯s assets, so he could avoid being implicated, the shares that he had secretly taken had all been returned to Mu Huan¡¯s hands. The assets that he had transferred had also somehow returned to Mu Huan¡¯s hands. Although Mr. Liu had paid a huge amount of bail and was temporarily out, his crimes were irrefutable. In the end, he would still be sentenced. Mu Huan had won this battle against Mr. Liu! This made the shareholders and executives of thepany no longer dare to look down on her or oppose her. Mr. Liu was such a powerful person, but he was almost killed by her. It was better for them to know their ce. Anyway, no matter who became the CEO, it was good as long as they could earn a bonus! Mu Huan really sat firmly in the CEO¡¯s seat. As Yu Hansheng had always felt that there was a stench on his body, even though he wanted to settle scores with Mu Huan and Bo Junyan right away, he continued to soak at home for three days before leaving. The moment he stepped out, he saw Mu Huan¡¯s victorious situation. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re really capable!¡± Yu Hansheng mocked. Mu Huan looked up at him and was shocked. ¡°Yo, Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Hansheng sneered. She actually had the cheek to ask him what¡¯s wrong! ¡°Have you been soaking in water?¡± His face was swollen¡­ ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s smile turned even colder. ¡°Why are you speaking to me in such a weird tone? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who caused you to be in this state. You¡¯re upset and angry. Every grievance has its perpetrator. Go find the culprit!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the mastermind! Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t release the water?¡± Although Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t leave the house, he got someone to investigate. He also found the two bodyguards from that time. Although there was only the bodyguard¡¯s fingerprint on the remote control, the bodyguard was very sure that when he fainted, he did not press the fire button. At that time, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had gone to the concert. Bo Junyan had barged in to save him. Mu Huan must have been outside. This matter must have been done by her! He thought of something and his expression turned even more sinister. ¡°Did you already know that it was dirty water? It was only after Bo Junyan had left that you released it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really wronging me! I really didn¡¯t know that it would be that kind of dirty water!¡± She wasn¡¯t a god. She couldn¡¯t even have known such a small detail in advance, let alone think of it! ¡°You¡¯re admitting that you released the water there!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong even if I did? I saved you out of kindness. Even if you didn¡¯t ept my kindness and I wasn¡¯t around, that bodyguard would still have used such a method to save you! You wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape such an oue!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t me this and that. If you want to me someone, the person you should me the most is yourself! If you hadn¡¯t hurt her like that, why would she be treating you like this? Even a vicious tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs. You could eveny your hands on your own son and wanted to burn her and her son to death. No matter what others do to you, it¡¯s only right!¡± Mu Huan knew that he would definitely not tell her the details of what happened back then. Hence, she deliberately provoked him. ¡°What do you know?!¡± Yu Hansheng said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m saying what I know.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Yu Hansheng was about to say something, he suddenly realized that Mu Huan was deliberately provoking him to get the words out. Hence, he did not say the rest. Seeing this, Mu Huan pouted. Yu Hansheng had originallye here in a rage to settle scores with Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. But now that he was here, he didn¡¯t know how to settle scores with them. Chapter 1363 - Dont Be Afraid (2)

Chapter 1363: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (2)

In the end, he could only say, ¡°Remember this!¡± When he had the chance, he would definitely return it with interest! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember! It¡¯s rare for you to be in such a sorry state. I¡¯ll always remember it. When I¡¯m about to forget, I¡¯ll hold a memorial ceremony and try to remember it forever!¡± Mu Huan was also not afraid of death. Yu Hansheng was so angry that he wanted to rush forward, pull her up, and throw her into a biochemical pool. However, just as he was about to move¡­ Mu Huan threw him a bottle. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It can improve your special physique. After you take it, you won¡¯t be afraid of the fragrance anymore.¡± As a junior sister, she was not devoid of a conscience. She did think of him. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Yu Hansheng snorted. On ount that she was still useful, he would let her off for now. After he left¡­ Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby, how do you think my senior brother will deal with Ouyang Xiaoxiao?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Guess!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Her husband was really no gossip! She stood up and moved all the documents beside her toward Bo Junyan. ¡°I¡¯m tired in the spring, tired in the autumn, and sleepy in the summer. I¡¯ll go take a nap. I¡¯ll leave all of these to you, Hubby.¡± With that, she kissed Bo Junyan¡¯s face and happily went upstairs to prepare for her game time. If she didn¡¯t gossip, she would be sleepy. It was better to y games. It felt like she had not yed games in a long time. Unexpectedly, she had just happily jumped two steps away when¡­ Bo Junyan¡¯s long legs followed her and bent down to pick her up. ¡°I was just about to take a nap. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Yu Hansheng had originally sent someone to capture Ouyang Xiaoxiao on the day of the incident, but when he thought about how his body was smelly and that he couldn¡¯t see her even if he captured her, he canceled that order. Now, he felt that it was possible. Just as he was leaving Mu Huan¡¯s house to get someone to capture Ouyang Xiaoxiao, he saw a good-looking little cutie standing outside his house. They had only met once at the banquet. However, that small face was etched so deep in his mind that he would think of it from time to time. And now, all of a sudden, he saw that tiny face, that tiny little person. Yu Hansheng was stunned where he stood and did not move. It was as if someone had cast an immobilizing spell on him, making him unable to move. On the other hand, the tiny person walked toward him fearlessly when he saw him. Then, when he was a step away from him, he stopped and sized him up. ¡°Eh, why did you gain weight in just a few days?¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He was swollen. ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Ouyang Chen.¡± Ouyang Chen introduced himself very politely. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re my biological daddy, right?¡± After the banquet, although his mommy did not say anything, based on their simr looks and his identity as his mommy¡¯s ex-boyfriend, he could almost confirm that he was his biological daddy. When Yu Hansheng, who could not move at all, heard this, he became so stiff that his breathing became irregr. He did not know what to say and could only stand there stiffly and look at the child. Xiaoxiao¡­ Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hide it from her child? She¡­ she told the child¡­ that he was his biological father? She¡­ she¡­ Yu Hansheng did not know what to think. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not here to make you take responsibility. I just want to ask, did you not want me back then? Did you want to kill me?¡± Chapter 1364 - Dont Be Afraid (3)

Chapter 1364: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yesterday, Ouyang Chen had identally overheard his mother and Daddy David saying that he, his biological father, had wanted his mother dead. Hence, his mother hated him. He was afraid that there was a misunderstanding, so he couldn¡¯t wait to ask if it was true. If it was true, then this biological father would be his sworn enemy forever. If there was a misunderstanding, then the matter could be resolved. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± For such a small child to say such words, Yu Hansheng was so shocked that he stuttered. Wasn¡¯t¡­ wasn¡¯t he just a four-year-old child? He¡­ he¡­ How could he say such things?! He¡­ Were children nowadays so mature? ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ouyang Chen narrowed his eyes. Could it be that he had really wanted his mother to die? If that was the case, not only would he not want him as a biological father, but he would also avenge his mother in the future! Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Afraid? He was really a little afraid¡­ He was afraid of this child. He didn¡¯t know how to face him. ¡°Is it difficult to answer my question? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ouyang Chen frowned. He had said so much, but why didn¡¯t the man say anything? Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± His question was simple, but it was difficult for him to answer. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know how to face this child. Just as Ouyang Chen was about to ask something¡­ ¡°Xiao Chen!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao swept over like a tornado and hugged her son tightly. The kindergarten teacher had called her and told her that her son had disappeared. She was about to go crazy from fright! Fortunately, her baby was fine¡­ Fortunately¡­ Ouyang Chen felt her fear and pinched himself in frustration. Then, he lightly patted Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Mommy, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao hugged him tightly for a while before letting go. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why are you here?!¡± She did not suspect that Yu Hansheng would kidnap him. This was because she knew Yu Hansheng well. She knew that he did not even know how to face the child now, let alone capture him and snatch the child from her. ¡°Let me confirm if he¡¯s my biological father,¡± Ouyang Chen said as he red at Yu Hansheng. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the man didn¡¯t say anything and made him wait for so long, he could have returned to the kindergarten without anyone noticing and wouldn¡¯t have been discovered by his mother! Ouyang Chen¡¯s kindergarten was not far from here. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you that he¡¯s your biological daddy?¡± She seemed to have told him. Ouyang Xiaoxiao had never thought of hiding it from her child. She didn¡¯t want to hide from her child who his biological father was because not only was David a foreigner, but his bloodline was also different. Given her son¡¯s intelligence, he would surely find out. There was no point in hiding this. ¡°No,¡± Ouyang Chen said firmly. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy thought I told you at that banquet.¡± She knew that she would definitely meet Yu Hansheng at the banquet. Hence, she had wanted to take the opportunity to tell her son that this person was his biological father. She didn¡¯t expect that she would only think that way and not tell her son. ¡°Mommy must have used your thoughts to say it, but I didn¡¯t receive your thoughts,¡± Ouyang Chen said seriously. Chapter 1365 - Dont Be Afraid (4)

Chapter 1365: Don¡¯t Be Afraid (4)

Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at her son¡¯s cute appearance and couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly again. After a while, she said, ¡°But no matter what, you can¡¯t run away alone in the future. You especially can¡¯t throw away the locator on you! Mommy was almost scared to death when she heard that you were missing¡­¡± Although she knew that her son was smart, mature, and not an ordinary child, no matter what, he was still a child. He couldn¡¯t run out alone. It was too dangerous. ¡°Yes.¡± Ouyang Chen nodded obediently. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao picked up her son and left. From the start to the end, she did not take another look at Yu Hansheng. It was as if he didn¡¯t exist. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± The bodyguards hidden in the dark: ¡°¡­¡± They knew that they had a young master, but they had never seen him before. Now that they had met¡­ It could only be said that he was indeed their master¡¯s son! Such a young child could actuallye here by himself! He had even dared to ask their master those questions directly! Most especially, how did he know that their master was staying here? One had to know that because their master had many enemies, his residence was so hidden that only close friends would know where it was. How did this child know? Such an innocent and naive-looking child, but his ability to think so carefully was really scary! Also, wasn¡¯t Master so angry that he wanted to capture Ouyang Xiaoxiao and make her pay a painful price? Why didn¡¯t he allow them to make a move when she came knocking on his door? ¡°Boss, do you want to ask Master to seize the opportunity to capture Miss Ouyang?¡± If he could do it now, why would he have to spend so much effort to catch her in the future? David¡¯s status was not only that of a leader in the health department. He was also from the first line of the four hidden families in Country Y. With him protecting Ouyang Xiaoxiao, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to seed. ¡°Do you want me to die?¡± The leader rolled his eyes at the person who had asked. If Master had wanted them to capture her, he would have given the order long ago. But Master was still so shocked that he couldn¡¯t regain his senses. Were they supposed to do it anyway? Whoever moved would die! ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want his boss to die. He just wanted to rx and not waste their effort! Yu Hansheng stood there and watched Ouyang Xiaoxiao carry Ouyang Chen into the car. Then, she drove away andpletely disappeared from his sight. He only snapped back to his senses after they had disappeared for a long time. When he realized that Ouyang Xiaoxiao, whom he had wanted to ask to be captured, had left safely in front of him, his expression darkened. ¡°Get the f*ck out here!¡± His shout frightened the bodyguards who were secretly protecting him, and they all ran out. ¡°Are you all stupid? She was here just now. But you didn¡¯t catch her!¡± All the bodyguards instantly looked at their boss. Just now, he had said that he couldn¡¯t ask¡­ and he couldn¡¯t move¡­ The leader of the bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡± It really wasn¡¯t that he was wrong. He¡¯d dare say that if they had attacked just now, their master would definitely have been furious and would want their lives! Before the gazes of his brothers, he walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Just now, there was Young Master¡­ No, there was a little kid around. The fighting and the killing that would ensue to capture his mother¡­ we all felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate, so we didn¡¯t make a move.¡± He knew that their master was angry now because he wanted to find a way out for himself. Just now, if Master had really wanted to catch Miss Ouyang, he would have ordered them to do it. Chapter 1366 - The Last Battle (1)

Chapter 1366: The Last Battle (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Hansheng thought that this was the case. No matter what, that child was still a child. It was indeed not appropriate to capture his mother in front of him. He did not say anything else and left with a snort. Seeing that everything was fine, the bodyguards all gave their boss a thumbs up. Their boss was indeed their boss! The leader of the bodyguards snorted silently. He had been by their master¡¯s side for so many years. If he couldn¡¯t understand their master¡¯s thoughts, he would have long died! At this moment, upstairs. ¡°Wow! My senior brother¡¯s son is so awesome! He¡¯s only four years old, but he can already find my senior brother to ask such a question! He¡¯s definitely a genius!¡± Mu Huan eximed. She hade over to draw the curtains just now, but she did not expect to see this scene. That child was simply formidable! Also, that question was really sharp! Bo Junyan snorted and did not speak. No matter who his wife praised, as long as it was the opposite sex, he would be displeased. ¡°That child is just like those smart and talented children in the novels I read. He¡¯s really, really cute!¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but say in praise again. Bo Junyan drew the curtains and picked her up. ¡°Instead of envying others and liking someone else¡¯s child, you might as well have one yourself!¡± ¡°You have a point! You¡¯re so talented and good-looking, and I¡¯m so outstanding and beautiful. Our child would surely be very good-looking, talented, and adorable! Come! Come!¡± The more Mu Huan thought about it, the more excited she became. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to have such a little cutie. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± From the very start, he had always wanted a child. He got married because he wanted a wife to have a child with. But now, seeing her like this, he suddenly didn¡¯t want one anymore. This was because he felt that if they had a child and the child was especially good-looking, he wouldn¡¯t exist in his wife¡¯s eyes anymore. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he should put off having a child for a few years. Anyway, his wife was still very young! When he thought about how he could spend a few more years with her, he instantly felt that it was better to have a childter! Country F¡­ After Ling Wei heard the news from Country Y, she snorted and said, ¡°I thought that the Liu father and son would be able to give Mu Huan a hard blow. I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so weak. I¡¯ve really overestimated them.¡± For them to be made so miserable by Mu Huan, they were really¡­ useless! ¡°Mr. Liu is already very formidable. I can only say that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan are more formidable.¡± Sen Da felt that Mr. Liu had done very well, but he had met a stronger opponent. When he thought about how formidable Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were, he suddenly felt that using Ling Wei was not worth it. Because of her, he became enemies with people like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. If he could be friends with the two of them and have their support, he would definitely be like a tiger that had grown wings. His big business would bepleted early! ¡°Of course the two of them are powerful. You can¡¯t even deal with them.¡± Ling Wei¡¯s words were a little mocking. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me and agitate me. You want me to deal with them because of this. They¡¯re already my enemies. You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with them.¡± They were all smart people. Sen Da could tell what Ling Wei was thinking and what she was up to. ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡± Ling Wei had been busy taking care of the sick Sen Tai with others. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t know what Sen Da had done. Sen Da told Ling Wei about the super virus. Ling Wei was overjoyed. ¡°This is really a good idea!¡± Chapter 1367 - The Last Battle (2)

Chapter 1367: The Last Battle (2)

They could kill Mu Huan and Bo Junyan without any trouble. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about Bo Junyan and Mu Huan anymore. Focus on doing what I say. Soon, everything will be done. When that timees, the world will be ours!¡± Thesest few days, with Ling Wei¡¯s help, he had already received a lot of power. However, he kept having a bad feeling in his heart. Hence, he wanted this matter to end quickly. Only bypletely gaining power would he not have to be afraid. Hence, he had to hurry up. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little hasty?¡± Ling Wei felt that he was asking her to do those things too early. If she was too hasty, she was afraid that it would have the opposite effect. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lin Tai is plotting something. Hence, the earlier our n ends, the better!¡± ¡°It looks too unusually calm over at Lin Tai¡¯s side.¡± Ling Wei thought for a moment and felt that what he said made sense. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start the operation when I get back.¡± ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± Sen Da hugged and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s not hard work if it¡¯s for you.¡± Ling Wei leaned into his embrace like a little woman. The two of them stayed together for a while before separating. Country Y. ¡°Lin Tai said that Sen Tai doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He especially listens to Ling Wei and does whatever she says. He has given half of his authority to Ling Wei to use, and Ling Wei has given all of it to Sen Da. Lin Tai has talked to Sen Tai alone many times, but he can¡¯t tell what the problem is. Hence, he wants us to see if they have given Sen Tai any drug,¡± Bo Junyan said after ending the call. ¡°Did they say when we must go?¡± ¡°The sooner the better. The power in Sen Tai¡¯s hands is second only to the leader¡¯s. If he listens to Ling Wei and gives all of this power to Sen Da, there will definitely be a hugemotion. The chances of Sen Da¡¯s ambition seeding are very high.¡± ¡°If Sen Da seeds, then Ling Wei will be difficult to deal with!¡± Mu Huan frowned. If Sen Da could be the next leader, Ling Wei would have his backing. If they wanted to touch her, the price they would have to pay would be huge. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over tomorrow!¡± Although the leader¡¯s daughter had taken a fancy to her husband, causing him to be ufortably disfigured and Mu Huan to n to withdraw the factory from Country F, she was even more displeased with Ling Wei. How could she not kill her?! ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to ruin your looks again!¡± If he was with her, what if the leader¡¯s daughter saw him and wanted him after seeing that his face had recovered? Speaking of this, Mu Huan thought about the final n. There was still the leader¡¯s daughter. This made her even more unhappy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let them do whatever they want? We can just kill Ling Wei before the n seeds!¡± This leader¡¯s daughter was eyeing her husband covetously. If they helped the leader, wouldn¡¯t they be harming themselves?! ¡°The leader¡¯s daughter is already married,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Eh, so fast?¡± ¡°Yes. She fell in love at first sight with a prince from the Middle East.¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Why did he sound like he was hinting at something? ¡°You were the one who made that happen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby, do you want to interfere in this matter?¡± Since he had already done this, it was obvious that he wanted to help. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± There must be a reason why he wanted to meddle in this matter. Chapter 1368 - The Last Battle (3)

Chapter 1368: The Last Battle (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The survey team has found a gold mountain in Country F. In the next few years, the gold price will continue to rise. The agreement has been discussed,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡± She would be a fool not to want a gold mine! Bo Junyan smiled and caressed her head. Little money-grubber, once money was mentioned, she immediately changed her mind. ¡°Hubby, give me a hug!¡± Mu Huan was moved by his doting look. She spread out her arms to hug him. Recently, she had been so happy that sheughed even in her dreams. After those things that she couldn¡¯t have, couldn¡¯tpletely let go, and couldn¡¯t reconcile with her happiness had passed, their current happiness was especially precious and blissful. Now, she was simply working with her husband, but she looked at his face as he seriously marked the documents. She was so happy that her heart was bubbling! Bo Junyan picked her up and was about to kiss her. A figure rolled up to them, and then a frantic voice rang out. ¡°What do I do?! What do I do?! What do I do?!¡± When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan heard this, they looked over and were shocked. They saw that Yu Hansheng, who had always been clean and tidy, was now looking like he had not washed his face for a few days. He had not shaved, and his hair was messy like a chicken¡¯s nest. ¡°Yo, Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan teased when she snapped back to her senses. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?!¡± Yu Hansheng was about to go crazy over the past few days! He had pulled a few strands of his hair, but he still didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t acknowledge that child, I can¡¯t let him stay! But if hees looking for me again and asks me if I don¡¯t want him, how should I answer him?!¡± Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t want to think about that child, but he couldn¡¯t control his brain. From time to time, that child¡¯s face would appear in his mind. And his questions. Do you not want me? Do you want to kill me¡­ Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± How should they answer his question? When Yu Hansheng¡¯s son came to look for him and asked him about those things, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had witnessed it. Because of this, Mu Huan liked that little boy even more. He was so good-looking and smart. In the future, he would definitely be an even more outstanding demon than her senior brother. Recently, whenever she thought about him, she would praise Ouyang Chen. Every time, Bo Junyan¡¯s face would turn ck. After a while¡­ Bo Junyan said, ¡°Follow the decision you want the most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t know what the decision he wanted the most was. He wanted everything, but he couldn¡¯t take anything. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± When Mu Huan saw this, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. Was it you who did this back then, Senior Brother? Were you the one who tried to burn the mother and son to death?¡± This question had to be asked clearly. If it was her senior brother who had given the order and made the move, or even if he¡¯d simply not bothered himself about it and thought there was no need to save them¡­ No matter how much hatred he had in his heart, no matter how painful his decision back then had been, such a thing would definitely not be forgiven. He could only die. If that wasn¡¯t the case, there was still hope. Hence, this question was key. ¡°You have to answer truthfully!¡± Yu Hansheng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve had such thoughts before, but it wasn¡¯t me who did it. I couldn¡¯t bear to do it.¡± ¡°Then who did it?¡± Mu Huan asked instinctively. At the mention of what had happened back then, Yu Hansheng¡¯s gaze turned frighteningly sinister. ¡°A damn b*tch! Her grave is already full of grass!¡± Chapter 1369 - The Last Battle (4)

Chapter 1369: The Last Battle (4)

Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan. He really knew her senior brother quite well. He knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. He even guessed that the person who had set fire to Ouyang Xiaoxiao and her son might have been a woman who was attached to Yu Hansheng. How could he say they weren¡¯t close? Tsk tsk¡­ Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Now that he was looking at his wife, he knew what she was thinking. Mu Huan retracted her gaze and looked at Yu Hansheng. ¡°If you hate Ouyang Xiaoxiao so much that you can¡¯t forgive her and are unwilling to see them again, then tell Little Cutie that you want his life. You don¡¯t want him to live.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! You want me to say this?! How much heartache would that cause to a young child?!¡± Yu Hansheng said instinctively. Thinking about what kind of damage he would cause to that adorable little cutie, Yu Hansheng felt that Mu Huan had gone crazy. She actually wanted him to tell such a small child that his father wanted to kill him! If he said that, this child would be traumatized for life! He was such a cute child, and even he, who hadn¡¯t wanted that child to exist, couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him. She was really ruthless. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the answer?!¡± Mu Huanid out her hand. ¡°There are two paths in total. One is that you can¡¯t take it no matter what. If you can¡¯t take it, then you can only take the other path!¡± Although this wasn¡¯t a simple choice, one could only choose the path they could take when they had to make a choice. Yu Hansheng remained silent and clenched his fists tightly. It was obvious that he was struggling and in pain. ¡°How about this? Since you¡¯vee to seek my help and want me to tell you what to do, then I¡¯ll tell you. Tell him directly that you didn¡¯t want him to die. That the person who wanted him to die is no longer in this world!¡± Mu Huan said forcefully. Since he couldn¡¯t make a decision no matter what and it was so painful for him, she would help him make this decision. Yu Hansheng¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Just do as I say! If you¡¯re a man, then be more decisive! Don¡¯t make meugh at you!¡± She had experienced such a struggle before, so she could understand his pain right now. However, the more you didn¡¯t make a decision, the more painful it was, enough for you to go crazy. Given his state, he was not far from going crazy. He had to make a decision! Yu Hansheng fell silent for a while¡­ After a while¡­ ¡°If¡­ if I tell him this, what if¡­ what if he wants to acknowledge me and want to be with me? I¡­ I still can¡¯t face him and ept him¡­ let alone live with him¡­¡± Yu Hansheng could not hurt this child, but this child had the blood of his enemy flowing in him. It made him struggle in pain when he saw him. He could not ept him and live with him. Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Senior Brother, to be honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to worry about this at all! Didn¡¯t the little cutie already say so? You don¡¯t have to be afraid. He¡¯s not here to make you take responsibility!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± That little guy did say that. ¡°Since the little cutie has said so, it means that he definitely doesn¡¯t have the heart to live with you. You¡¯re thinking too much! It¡¯s possible that he only saw you at the banquet and felt that you looked like him. He might have identally heard the adults talking and came over out of curiosity to ask if you were his biological father and if you wanted his life back then. It¡¯s purely out of curiosity!¡± Chapter 1370 - The Last Battle (5)

Chapter 1370: The Last Battle (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Besides, look at how happy Ouyang Xiaoxiao is with David right now. The family of three is so harmonious and happy! I heard that David is the direct descendant of the top four families in Country Y. He¡¯s not just your usual rich man! He is handsome, rich, and powerful, and he treats Ouyang Xiaoxiao so well! ¡°They must be so happy. Why would they want to return to your side and let you torture them? That child grew up with his mommy. He loves his mommy so much, so why would he want to live with you? Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Was it really good for her to hurt her senior brother so much? ¡°You might even eventually let go of the hatred in your heart and want to get the two of them back, but you won¡¯t be able to. Just rx. You don¡¯t have to be afraid that the child will want to live with you!¡± Mu Huan reached out and patted Yu Hansheng¡¯s shoulder. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was sheforting him? Mu Huan was indeed notforting him. She was agitating him. Sometimes, no matter how you thought about it, it wouldn¡¯t work. If you couldn¡¯t ept it, then jump out of this frame of mind. Then, from another point of view, you might be able to makeparisons and know what to do. Bo Junyan knew what his wife wanted to do. He added, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t think too much. Right now, even if you begged them to be with you, they won¡¯t agree. You don¡¯t have to be at a loss. Do you want to be with them or ept them?¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± He was probably blind and had a bad character! The friend he had made and the junior sister he had taught were both people who kicked him when he was down! However¡­ Thinking about the truth, it was exactly as the two of them had said. Yu Hansheng instantly felt a stabbing pain in his heart! For the past few days, he had been shocked. He was shocked that she was still alive, shocked that their child was still alive, shocked that such a little cutie had appeared in front of him without any warning. He didn¡¯t know what to think. Later on, he was conflicted about whether he should ept the child, ept him, or¡­ Anyway, he had never thought about it. Now, she was married, and to David! She called David Hubby, and his child called David Daddy! And their family was so harmonious and happy¡­ He¡­ Just as Mu Huan had said, there was really no need for him to be conflicted and afraid of those things. Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred in his heart. Even if he let go of the hatred in his heart and wanted to be with them, they might not want to return to his side. He was really thinking too much! After a while, Yu Hansheng looked up at Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. ¡°Can¡¯t you two step away from each other?¡± They were still so loving even when he was in so much pain! ¡°This is my house! You should be the one getting lost. Hurry up and get lost¡­¡± Mu Huan waved him away from her house. She knew that Yu Hansheng had already thought things through. If he thought about it again, he should be able to make the decision he wanted. ¡°You two wait and see!¡± Yu Hansheng left angrily again. Mu Huan looked at his back and sighed. ¡°The more I interact with him, the more I feel that my senior brother has ruined his character. When he first appeared, he was clearly a big shot like an immortal. Now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Back then, you might have been too tired and had had bad eyesight, so you misjudged his character profile,¡± Bo Junyan said seriously. Chapter 1371 - The Last Battle (6)

Chapter 1371: The Last Battle (6)

Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± These words¡­ Should she thank him for saying that she had been blind? Country F¡­ Although Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had arrived in Country F in secret, Sen Da found out about their arrival the next day. When he received this news, Ling Wei was discussing something with him. When she heard that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were here, she frowned. ¡°They must being for me!¡± Both of them were vengeful people. Although they did not say it explicitlyst time, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan should have guessed something and had gone to investigate. They would definitely not let her off! This time, they were definitely here to deal with her. ¡°Of course they¡¯ll deal with you, but I think they were also invited by Lin Tai to deal with me,¡± Sen Da said in a low voice. His previous premonition was right. Lin Tai had been secretly taking action all along. Bo Junyan must be an external aid that he had invited. ¡°The two of them are scourges. We have to get rid of them as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will definitely spoil our n.¡± Ling Wei then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should let the Liu father and son release a super virus? Have they released it?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t had the chance to take action yet,¡± Sen Da said regretfully. Then, he added, ¡°But it¡¯s not toote to release the virus on Mu Huan and Bo Junyan here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Wei nodded. She thought of something and said, ¡°But Mr. Liu¡¯s side shouldn¡¯t waste this chance. Have them release the virus in a crowded city center!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sen Da¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you research this super virus to make a fortune? The medicine and the vine for treating this virus should have been prepared, right?¡± Ling Wei raised an eyebrow. He couldn¡¯t have researched such a virus just to deal with Mu Huan and the rest. There was no point pretending with her. San Da snapped back to his senses and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re always so smart.¡± So soon, she could think of everything. Ling Wei smiled. Then, her eyes became more ruthless. ¡°Actually, we can go all out. If we want to do something, we should do something big!¡± She had said those words to lure him into this n. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Once the Liu father and son have released the super virus in the center of Country Y, very soon, many people will be infected. When that timees, it will be a pandemic that will spread throughout the world. Under such circumstances, it won¡¯t be unusual for Leader and Sen Tai to be infected with such a disease and eventually die from it.¡± Ling Wei looked at Sen Da with a face full of meaning. Sen Da indeed understood what she meant. ¡°If something were to happen to the leader and Sen Tai, most of the people would also suffer from this illness. At that time, the situation in the country would definitely be a mess. That¡¯s when you step forward bravely. First, you¡¯d take out the medicine that can effectively control this illness. When the time is ripe, you¡¯ll take out the vine to provide free vination for your own people. This way, you¡¯ll be the savior of all the people! ¡°Then, you¡¯ll be the most prestigious person in the country! You¡¯ll have a more legitimate position as the leader!¡± Sen Da looked at Ling Wei and sighed. She was really smart and vicious. He got someone to research a super virus because he wanted to make a fortune from a disaster, but he really didn¡¯t want to use it on his two half-brothers. He didn¡¯t want them to die from such a virus so he could then use his good reputation as a savior to be the leader. However, after hearing her words, he felt that this was the most appropriate and best method! Chapter 1372 - The Last Battle (7)

Chapter 1372: The Last Battle (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was because even if he used Ling Wei to get all the power from Sen Tai and use it topletely take the position of leader, he¡¯d still have a tough battle to fight. But if he did this, he could win without spending a single soldier! And just like what she said, with a more legitimate status, he could sit on the leader¡¯s seat and be more stable! ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to do it?¡± Ling Wei, who did not get a response from him, raised her eyebrows. Her face was full of disbelief. Sen Da snapped back to his senses and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t dare to do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile. If he really did this, she could end everything quickly! She was really tired of this life! Sen Da reached out and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I really regret letting you marry Sen Tai. After he dies, I¡¯ll do stic surgery for you. When the timees, you can marry me and be the wife of the leader. How about that?¡± Such a smart and capable person had to be kept. In the future, she could help him do many things. ¡°Alright. As long as you don¡¯t dislike me, I can¡¯t ask for more¡­¡± Ling Wei said coquettishly. However, she sneered in her heart. A man¡¯s mouth spews nothing but lies. This was a nice way to put it. When he became the leader, it would be good enough if he didn¡¯t kill the donkey after the millstone was removed. Why would he marry her?! She could guarantee that a few days ago, he must have regretted choosing her for making him provoke enemies like Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. In terms of intelligence, Ling Wei was really a smart person. Originally, her life was really glorious, and her stats in all aspects were really good. It was just that even if she was such a person and God had given her such good cards, she yed them until she was in this state. Who was to me? Heaven or her enemy? She could only me herself for not having a good heart. She would only be more and more crooked and miserable. ¡°Why would I despise you? Everything you do is for me.¡± Sen Da really didn¡¯t despise Ling Wei. He didn¡¯t care about women. It didn¡¯t matter if a woman was clean or not as long as she was useful! All he cared about was power! ¡°Speaking of which, since we¡¯re going to do this, tomorrow is a good opportunity!¡± Ling Wei was even more anxious than Sen Da to kill Sen Tai and the rest. Sen Da was young and handsome, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to interact with him like this. Sen Tai¡­ It was really hard for her to exin in a few words. It was getting more and more unbearable! ¡°Why is tomorrow a good opportunity?¡± ¡°Lin Tai asked Sen Tai to go out tomorrow. I guess they want Mu Huan to take a look at Sen Tai and see what¡¯s going on with him. Sen Tai listens to me, and this has long made Lin Tai suspicious.¡± Lin Tai had beening to look for Sen Tai recently and had often probed him when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°That might really be their motive for this trip.¡± Sen Da nodded. ¡°Lin Tai is a big hindrance. If you can make him suffer from such a disease, then your path to bing a leader will be even smoother. If they gather together tomorrow, we can wipe them out all at once!¡± Since he wanted to do it, he could just kill them all! With all the obstacles gone, there would be no resistance at all. He could easily take over, and she would be able to rest easy. ¡°Do you know where they¡¯re going to meet?¡± Although the super virus that his researchboratory had developed was transmitted through the air, the closer one was to it, the higher the chances of sess. If one was too far away, the air would dilute it. Furthermore, some people had abnormally high immunity.. Even a rare super virus would be easily killed by their immune system and would not cause illness. Chapter 1373 - The Last Battle (8)

Chapter 1373: The Last Battle (8)

¡°I don¡¯t know. I just heard that they have an appointment to meet. Sen Tai¡¯s eldest daughter will bring Sen Tai over there tomorrow.¡± Those two daughters from Sen Tai¡¯s ex-wife were very wary of Ling Wei. This was especially so after they returned from their tribtions. Sen Tai listened to everything she said, making them even more wary of her. As they were Sen Tai¡¯s biological daughters, Ling Wei could not control them if they wanted to bring Sen Tai there. If they did not say where they were going, it would not be good for her to force a question, lest someone found out. Sen Da thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± After saying this, Ling Wei suddenly thought of something. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you about the effects of this super virus. Will it definitely cause death?¡± They had made such a good n. If this virus did not work, they would have been happy for nothing. ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s 100%, but the pathogenic rate and mortality rate are the highest among all viruses. The first batch of people toe into contact with such a virus has a high mortality rate!¡± Sen Da said. ¡°It can¡¯t not be 100%. We have to be 100% sure. We can¡¯t give Bo Junyan and the rest a chance to live!¡± Ling Wei said viciously. Then, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we use poisonous gas and poison them to death!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s chemical poison, there¡¯s no guarantee that it can kill someone immediately. Besides, they¡¯re all people with status. How can we deal with the aftermath if we poisoned them to death? I know you really want them to die, and I really want them to die, but we could only make them die by ident. If they die that way, no one can say anything. It¡¯s not good to just poison them to death.¡± What he wanted was power and status, not to desperately take Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s lives. He still had to think about the future. If Mu Huan and the rest died from illness, this would be an ident. No one could do anything about it. If they died from poison, he would be in endless trouble in the future. ¡°What if they don¡¯t die?¡± Ling Wei was uneasy if it wasn¡¯t 100%. ¡°After they get sick, I¡¯ll see how it goes. It should be easy for our side to tamper with the medicine if they get sick here,¡± Sen Daforted. ¡°But¡­¡± Ling Wei wanted to say something else. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled,¡± Sen Da said forcefully. Country Y. Mr. Liu was about to ask Liu Changfeng to take action when he received a call from Sen Da. ¡°Bo Junyan and Mu Huan are already in Country F. Your part of the n has changed. Go and release the virus in the city center where the traffic is the greatest.¡± This way, the infection would explode on arge scale. Soon, it would be an infectious disease with a high mortality rate. Mr. Liu was stunned. ¡°Release it in the city center?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mr. Liu understood what he meant. However, when he thought about the mortality rate of this super virus, he suddenly felt a little timid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you want to make a fortune from the disaster?¡± San Da raised an eyebrow. ¡°I do, but¡­¡± If it was released in the city center where the traffic was the greatest, the power of the virus as it exploded would be unimaginable. By then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t have a way out now. You¡¯re only temporarily bailed out at home. Once it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re going to jail, the assets you transferred will have all been returned to Mu Huan. Do you want to have neither money nor freedom for the rest of your life?¡± Sen Da¡¯s voice was like a devil¡¯s temptation, shaking Mr. Liu¡¯sst bit of conscience. He had worked hard his entire life. He thought about how high and mighty he used to be, how hard he had worked for Rui Hui for his entire life, and how, in the end, he had ended up in such a state. He was indignant! Really indignant! Chapter 1374 - The Last Battle (9)

Chapter 1374: The Last Battle (9)

No one would care about his life or death. No one would care what he would do. Why would he care about the life or death of others? What of them? So what if the disease rate was high and the death rate was high? As long as it wasn¡¯t him who died, who cared who died?! Or how many died?! However¡­ ¡°Can the effects of the vine and the medicine to treat this virus be 100% confirmed?¡± To make a fortune from a disaster, one had to confirm that the vine and the medicine to treat this illness were effective. If a global epidemic was created and the vines and medicine would not be effective, their lives would be in danger! ¡°Of course!¡± The virus had of course been developed with the assurance that there were treatment drugs avable and that the vine was effective. Otherwise, he would be afraid that he would also get such a disease. ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Liu made himself agree without hesitation. This matter was settled! If one wasn¡¯t ruthless to others, then one was being ruthless to oneself! This was his only chance to turn things around. He had to grab it! ¡°Oh, right. What about Mu Huan and Bo Junyan?¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re here, I¡¯ll deal with them. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± ¡°Since you want arge-scale outbreak, then you didn¡¯t give me enough vines. I still have many rtives and friends. Give me some more.¡± Sen Da had only given him five vines. ¡°Think of a way to get them to hide somewhere else first. When Mu Huan is confirmed to have suffered, I¡¯ll get someone to send them to you. It¡¯s not suitable for them to do anything now.¡± Before they were sure Mu Huan would suffer, it was better if they didn¡¯t do anything yet. ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Liu hung up. Just as he hung up, Liu Changfeng walked in. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going.¡± As this was a matter of great importance, they could only seed and not fail. Hence, their original n was to get Liu Changfeng to go to Mu Huan¡¯s house and talk to her. Then, they would take the opportunity to release the air that contained the super virus. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan have gone to Country F.¡± Liu Changfeng was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything. Sen Da is in charge of them. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Mr. Liu did not tell Liu Changfeng that the super virus was going to be released in the city center. Once he heard such a n, he would be swayed. Even he didn¡¯t want to do it. He felt that it was outrageous, let alone his son, who had a better conscience than him. If he learned of this n, not only would he not do it, but he would also not let him do it. When Liu Changfeng heard this, his tensed nerves instantly rxed and he heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had been angered by Mu Huanst time and had decided topletely destroy her, after getting the virus in his hands and thinking that this might cause her death, he had been struggling. He didn¡¯t even know why he hade this far. Why would he use such a virus to harm the girl he liked? Although she had caused his father to end up like this¡­ Strictly speaking, his father deserved it. No matter how much he sided with his father, he knew that Mu Huan had given the Liu family enough. But he knew that since things hade to this, he could only do this. However, he couldn¡¯t get over his conscience, so he kept struggling. Now, there was no need for him to do this. The huge mountain pressing on his heart instantly disappeared. He was so rxed that he could finally breathe normally. ¡°Alright, go and rest,¡± Mr. Liu said. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Liu Changfeng was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly turned back. ¡°Dad, do you think Xiao Huan will die from this illness?¡± Mr. Liu: ¡°What do you think?¡± Chapter 1375 - The Last Battle (10)

Chapter 1375: The Last Battle (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Da wanted Mu Huan to die, and he was asking if Mu Huan would die. After a long silence¡­ ¡°Dad, how did we end up like this? We originally had 35% of Rui Hui¡¯s shares, and we earned hundreds of millions a year. We were living a high and mighty life, but now¡­¡± His father was currently incarcerated at home. After the evidence of the crime was confirmed in a few days, he might have to go to jail for many years. He had worked so hard and put in so much effort, but in the end, not only did he not get the assets he had transferred, but he had also lost his original shares. He had suffered a double loss and even lost his freedom! What¡¯s more, they were now going to do something that would kill others¡­ They¡­ Why? Why did ite to this? These days, Liu Changfeng had been thinking about this question. Why did they end up like this despite having such a good life? Why? It was true. One could not take a wrong step in life. One wrong step would lead to one wrong step after another, and one would be wrong for life. ¡°All of this is Mu Huan¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her being ungrateful, scheming, and vicious, how would we havee to this point?!¡± Mr. Liu really felt that Mu Huan was ungrateful. Back then, if it weren¡¯t for his son bringing her into NST and supporting her so strongly, how would she have had the chance to develop a life-extension drug? All these years, if it weren¡¯t for him protecting Rui Hui, how would she have had the chance to inherit it? Both father and son could be said to be her benefactors, but she had schemed against them and made him go this far! ¡°No, Dad. If it weren¡¯t for our insatiable greed, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this¡­¡± His father was greedy for the whole of Rui Hui, and he himself was greedy for Mu Huan. Because of their greed, their thinking went astray. They believed that their thinking was right and that Mu Huan had let them down. That was why they hade to this. Actually, he knew. He had always known that their so-called kindness to Mu Huan was not kindness. All these years, without his father, Rui Hui would have copsed. However, his father did it for him. It was because he wanted to get Rui Hui that he had worked so hard. If that was the case, what right did he have to let Mu Huan inherit this favor? And the reason he let Mu Huan enter NST was that NST needed a Chinese medicine genius like her. The life-extension medicine that she had developed had brought huge wealth to NST. Initially, their goal was not to help her, but in the end, these things helped her. He had long known this. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to think about it, so he thought that it was Mu Huan¡¯s fault. Only then could he deal with her. If he couldn¡¯t have her, there was nothing he could do about it. He could only watch her be happy with another man. However¡­ Now that he hade this far, he thought that this might kill her. He suddenly regretted thinking about all of this. Although he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about it now, he couldn¡¯t help but¡­ None of this was her fault. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? Are you trying to pull back from the cliff?¡± Mr. Liu asked. Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to think about anything now. It¡¯s toote. Now, we¡¯ve already reached the point where either she dies or we die. We have no chance to turn back!¡± Only if Mu Huan died and no one dealt with him and pressured the higher-ups would he have a chance to escape punishment. Only then would he have the chance to use this epidemic to make up for his losses and continue living a high and mighty life. He definitely did not want to go to jail for the rest of his life. Hence, he could only let Mu Huan die! Chapter 1376 - The Last Battle (11)

Chapter 1376: The Last Battle (11)

Hence, he would definitely not stop now! Liu Changfeng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I understand.¡± It was toote. Even if he regretted it now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the past. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Go y games and do something to pass the time. It¡¯s useless to think too much.¡± Mr. Liu patted his shoulder. Liu Changfeng hummed and turned around to leave. When he reached the door¡­ Mr. Liu thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t contact Mu Huan. Don¡¯t think about saying anything to her in the end. If she finds out anything, we¡¯ll be the ones to die!¡± Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± He was about to go back and give Mu Huan a call. ¡°Although the pathogenic rate and mortality rate of such a super virus are extremely high, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll die after you get it. What do you want to say? There¡¯ll be plenty of time in the future. Before the matter is settled, you¡¯re not allowed to have any contact with Mu Huan!¡± Even if it was a virus that was absolutely colorless and odorless, they had to be extremely careful. After all, they were dealing with figures like Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. If they were not careful, they would fail! Liu Changfeng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Okay, then, go and rest.¡± Country F¡­ Sen Tai¡¯s eldest daughter, Mei Lin, carefully brought Sen Tai to the ce she had agreed on with Lin Tai. ¡°Lass, why are you so secretive abouting to see Lin Tai?¡± Sen Tai frowned. Mei Lin looked at her father. With such a normal expression on his, there was nothing wrong with his mind. Only, he especially listened to his new wife. He had given her most of his power in such a short time. It was really a headache. She didn¡¯t know what the problem was. She hoped that the person she met today could find out what was wrong with her father. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss a confidential matter, so we have to be more mysterious.¡± Mei Lin smiled and brought him in. Sen Tai frowned unhappily, but because she was his biological daughter, he did not say anything else. When he entered and saw that it was Mu Huan, his unhappiness from earlier vanished like smoke in thin air. ¡°Madam Bo, about the life-extension medicine that we talked about previously¡­ I don¡¯t know how soon I will recover.¡± Ever since he came back with an injury, his body had be worse and worse. He felt that he couldn¡¯t wait to get the life-extension medicine. Mu Huan sized Sen Tai up without batting an eyelid. He¡¯d spoken in a very regted manner and even wanted the life-extension medicine so much. His eyes were so clear that she could not tell that there was a problem. Hence, she said, ¡°I forgot to take your pulsest time, so the medicine hasn¡¯t been brought out. Let me take a look at your pulse.¡± Sen Tai hurriedly reached out for Mu Huan to take his pulse. Mu Huan checked his pulse and observed him up close. She asked Sen Tai many questions, but she did not find any problems. Lin Tai and Mei Lin knew that she couldn¡¯t tell anything from her expression. Just as they were fretting¡­ Mei Lin¡¯s son ran in with a beautiful bottle in his hand. Then, he raised it and showed it to his mother. ¡°Mom, look at this beautiful bottle!¡± Mei Lin, who was in a bad mood, casually said, ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°I want to fill this bottle with something good!¡± the little boy said as he opened the empty bottle in his hand. No one in the room paid attention to the child¡¯s actions. To them, it was an empty bottle with nothing in it. As long as the child did not cry or make a fuss, he could y however he wanted. Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s attention was on Sen Tai. No one paid attention to that child. Chapter 1377 - The Last Battle (12)

Chapter 1377: The Last Battle (12)

No one would have thought that this seemingly empty bottle was actually filled with a very thick super virus¡­ The most powerful weapon in this world was not a firearm but a virus¡­ Such things were colorless and odorless, invisible and untouchable. Even a drug expert like Mu Huan could not sense it. However, it could cause arge number of deaths and disasters. When Sen Da found out that it was Sen Tai¡¯s eldest daughter, Mei Lin, who was bringing Sen Tai to see Lin Tai, he¡¯d immediately thought of Mei Lin¡¯s son, who was very clingy to her. This child would stick to wherever Mei Lin went, and Mei Lin especially doted on her child. She would bring him wherever she went. He gave this bottle to Mei Lin¡¯s son and even told him to go to Lin Tai¡¯s ce. If he could pick up some good things in his house and put them in this bottle, he would give him a reward. The little boy immediately agreed happily. It was often impossible to guard against someone they knew. It was also very terrifying. After Mei Lin left with Sen Tai¡­ Lin Tai looked at Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Could he have been hypnotized?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no strong hypnoticmand that I could detect,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°As you can see, Sen Tai¡¯s intelligence and memory are fine. If he wasn¡¯t hypnotized, why would he listen to his newlywed wife so much? Although he has always liked this newlywed wife and would give her whatever she wanted, he knows what he can and can¡¯t do. When ites to power, he won¡¯t cross the line. But now¡­¡± He had handed over more than half of his power. Even the leader had no right to take back his power. Mu Huan thought about it and said, ¡°Have you done all sorts of examinations? Has the blood test revealed any specialposition?¡± ¡°Do you suspect that he was drugged?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What medicine can make a person whose mind is clear and who knows what they¡¯re doing still do irrational things? And only listen to one person?¡± Lin Tai felt that such a drug couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this world. It was too terrifying to have such a drug. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of drug it is, there are all sorts of strange things in this world. There are also many experts.¡± There were many formidable and capable people in this world. What they didn¡¯t know and things that they felt were impossible might really exist. ¡°I didn¡¯t do a blood test specifically for this, but a while ago, Sen Tai just had a cold. I¡¯ve had a checkup done. I¡¯ll get someone to bring those test results over. See if there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Mu Huan had taken a look at those test results, there was only one data that was abnormal. However, though this data was abnormal, there were many possibilities as to why. Hence, she could not be sure of anything at the moment. She had to go back and study it carefully. ¡°Oh, right. Beforeing, I heard from Junyan that you¡¯ve found evidence that Ling Wei¡¯s stic surgery has something to do with her involvement with Sen Da. What kind of evidence is it? Let me take a look.¡± On the way here, Mu Huan had heard from Bo Junyan that Lin Tai had a lot of evidence. ¡°I¡¯ve long prepared it for you.¡± Lin Tai handed Mu Huan the file containing the evidence. Mu Huan took it and quickly flipped through it. ¡°With these things, we can¡­¡± On the way here, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan had discussed a n. After looking at these pieces of evidence, she confirmed that their n was possible, so she told the n to Lin Tai. After Lin Tai heard this n, he said, ¡°That¡¯s great! This way, we don¡¯t have to investigate what¡¯s wrong with Sen Tai. We can just directly take out Sen Da and Ling Wei!¡± Chapter 1378 - The Last Battle (13)

Chapter 1378: The Last Battle (13)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s n was very good. If it was sessful, Sen Da and Ling Wei would really be implicated. However, many times, ns could not keep up with changes! The super virus that Sen Da had developed this time was especially ferocious. Not only was it highly pathogenic, but it was also very effective! Mei Lin and Lin Tai had a high fever that night and showed signs of a severe cold. Bo Junyan had a fever the next morning. Initially, he did not believe that he had a fever. Mu Huan had forced him to take his temperature to confirm. ¡°Why would I have a fever?¡± Bo Junyan looked at the thermometer in Mu Huan¡¯s hand and felt that this was unbelievable. He had always been as strong as a cow. When he was young, he rarely fell sick, let alone now. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Ever since he could remember, he had never caught a cold, let alone a fever! Mu Huan looked at his expression of disbelief andughed. ¡°Which living human doesn¡¯t fall sick?¡± At this moment, she thought that Bo Junyan was only having an ordinary cold and fever and was still in the mood to smile. ¡°Then¡­¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something when his phone rang. It was a call from PA Wang. He said that he had a fever and was dizzy from it. He needed to rest in bed and take a day off. Bo Junyan approved his leave and hung up the call. Just as he was about to say something to Mu Huan, his phone rang again. It was from Lin Tai. He said that he had started to have a fevertest night. Not only did his fever not subside, but it even made him unable to get out of bed. The n had to be postponed. Bo Junyan frowned after hanging up. ¡°Why is everyone suddenly with fever?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Huan asked as she put away the thermometer. ¡°Lin Tai and PA Wang have a fever, and they can¡¯t get out of bed.¡± When Mu Huan heard this, she frowned. If Bo Junyan had a fever alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. After all, people would fall sick. However, the three of them were all very healthy. There were no signs that indicated they would suddenly burn up. This was very strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. Was there a problem? ¡°I feel that something is amiss. People do fall sick sometimes, but you guys suddenly have a fever together¡­¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, Bo Junyan¡¯s bodyguards walked in and said, ¡°CEO, Madam, a few brothers have a fever. It¡¯s very high. I think we need to send them to the hospital. ¡± When Bo Junyan and Mu Huan heard this, their eyes instantly turned serious. They both studied medicine. Under such circumstances, there was only one possibility. This fever was not an ordinary fever. They might have contracted influenza! Bo Junyan snapped back to his senses and hurriedly covered his mouth and nose. He looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Hurry up and get out. I can take care of myself!¡± He was afraid that he would infect Mu Huan. ¡°If you were going to infect me, you would have done so long ago.¡± Mu Huan reached out to grab his hand. If she had contracted this virus, she would have caught a fever with them long ago. Bo Junyan insisted on covering his mouth and nose. ¡°Perhaps the concentration wasn¡¯t high enough previously. If you inhale too much, it will spread. Hurry up and get out or put on protective measures!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan thought about it and nodded. This was indeed not a joke. If she copsed, who would take care of her husband? In the afternoon, Mu Huan realized that the situation was bing more and more serious. More and more people around them were showing symptoms of a fever. This was very different from themon flu. This was because no matter how fierce the influenza was, it was not this fast.. This one was so fierce, and the illness developed so quickly. Chapter 1379 - The Last Battle (14)

Chapter 1379: The Last Battle (14)

Also, Bo Junyan¡¯s blood test hade out. The data was very abnormal. She got someone to send over Lin Tai and PA Wang¡¯s blood test reports. She realized that their blood test reports were simr. She also had the blood test reports of those feverish bodyguards brought over. They were also very simr. These blood test reports could confirm that they had the same infectious disease. The symptoms that had developed until now were not very simr to influenza. Instead, they were very simr to the initial stage of infectious pneumonia. She got someone to call Mei Lin and Sen Tai to confirm that they were also having a fever. Seeing who it was that had contracted it made her sure that this virus had a strong pathogenic rate. Arge number of them had copsed! Usually, infectious diseases that struck people down on arge scale were spread through the air. Not suspecting that the virus would also be contagious during the incubation period, they initially felt that it was just an ordinary cold and fever. They did not put on any protection. During this period, they had interacted with many people, and these people had interacted with many other people¡­ Among all infectious diseases, infections that were transmitted through the air were the most serious. It really spread like wildfire. Realizing the severity of the situation, Mu Huan immediately got Lin Tai to get Country F¡¯s epidemic department to activate the most urgent infectious disease n. They isted all the sick people and disinfected public areas on arge scale. They urgently enforced wearing masks with the highest protective levels. That night, Bo Junyan was still having a high fever. No matter what medicine Mu Huan used on him, his fever would not subside. ¡°This virus is too ferocious,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°It¡¯s too strange,¡± Mu Huan said with a frown. ¡°Are the protective masks in ce?¡± ¡°The level of the protective masks here isn¡¯t high enough. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to urgently transfer over the highest level protective shield. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid that even if we enforce the highest level of epidemic ns, there will still be more and more people who will get this illness. This is because there¡¯s news from Country Y that the hospital over there is full of people who suddenly have a high fever. I¡¯ve taken a look at the examination report. It¡¯s a type of illness like yours,¡± Mu Huan said with a heavy expression. The news from Country Y made her previous guess invalid. Could it be that this was only a sudden infectious disease? Just like back then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t take care of me. This virus is too fierce.¡± Bo Junyan was afraid that even if she wore a protective mask, it would be useless. ¡°I really can¡¯t take care of you anymore. Just now, the research department called and said that this is a new virus with a mutation. It has a very high pathogenic rate. With such a high pathogenic rate, the mortality rate is definitely¡­ extremely high¡­ ¡°Even someone with a strong body like you has a high fever. If this goes on¡­¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly and could not continue. ¡°I need to rush to theboratory immediately. Hubby, wait for me!¡± She would definitely not let anything happen to him! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bo Junyan smiled. Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to leave him at this time, but she knew that the most important thing now was to find a drug that could suppress this virus. Otherwise, his fever would never go away¡­ ¡°Hurry up.¡± Bo Junyan wanted her to hurry up. Mu Huan knew that this was a race against time. She couldn¡¯t have such a struggle. She stood up and said, ¡°Professor Yan will be here soon. He¡¯s in charge of taking care of your illness. If anything happens, he¡¯ll inform me immediately. Hubby, wait for me!¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bo Junyan asked her to go without worry. He would not be defeated by such an illness. Mu Huan did not say anything else and turned to leave. Chapter 1380 - The Last Battle (15)

Chapter 1380: The Last Battle (15)

Not only was Mu Huan not sick, but the news of her finding an expert team to study this new virus quickly reached Ling Wei and Sen Da. Back then, Ling Wei had suggested using poisonous gas, but Sen Da did not use it. Ling Wei had no choice but to think that once Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were sick and Sen Da did not take action, she would secretly kill the two of them. Unexpectedly, Mu Huan wasn¡¯t even sick! Bo Junyan had copsed from such a high concentration of the virus, yet she was fine! Seriously¡­! She was furious! ¡°Tell me, why did Bo Junyan copse instead of Mu Huan? Now that Mu Huan has gone to theboratory, what if she finds out how to suppress this virus?¡± Ling Wei asked anxiously. ¡°I personally participated in the research and development of this super virus. It requires a drug that she can¡¯t easily develop for treatment. Even if she can develop it, she¡¯ll be almost dead by then.¡± Sen Da sneered. Bo Junyan was the first batch of people toe into contact with the virus. He had taken in the highest concentration and would die the fastest. Also, what did she think entailed researching a drug? What drug could be developed in a few days? ¡°As long as Mu Huan doesn¡¯t copse, I¡¯ll always feel uneasy!¡± Mu Huan was too capable. She didn¡¯t even copse, making Ling Wei unable to feel at ease no matter what. She was afraid that she would figure out something that would allow them to get through this crisis. ¡°Tell me, why would this virus be effective on someone as strong and immune as Bo Junyan? Why would Mu Huan be fine?¡± Ling Wei couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Huan was fine. ¡°It¡¯s possible that she was born with antibodies to this virus. Besides, it¡¯s not just her. There are other people around them who are fine. You¡¯re a doctor too. You should know that no matter what kind of virus it is, there are always people who are immune to it.¡± It was just like how every time there was an epidemic, there would be people who would be fine even if they had interacted with people who were sick. Ling Wei understood this logic, but it just had to be Mu Huan who was fine. She had wanted to say that if he had only used poison earlier like she had asked, it wouldn¡¯te to this. Instead, he had insisted on using the virus. But now, not only was Mu Huan not dying from this illness, but she wasn¡¯t even sick! However, when she thought that her words would only anger Sen Da and would not do anything else, she could only tolerate it and change her method. ¡°No matter how I think about it, I feel that Mu Huan is going to be fine. Her counterattack ability is too strong. Besides, she can even develop a life-extension drug. If this virus is sessfully studied by her, our efforts will have been wasted!¡± To someone like Mu Huan, nothing was impossible. Sen Da felt that her worries made sense. Mu Huan¡¯s talent in pharmaceutical studies was really rare. Most importantly, she was immune to such a virus at present. If she used her own serum extraction research and such, she could really develop an antidote to suppress it. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Most of Bo Junyan¡¯s people are hospitalized now. As they¡¯re afraid of getting sick, there aren¡¯t many people around him who are in charge of protecting him. Also, Mu Huan doesn¡¯t dare to leave Country F because she¡¯s worried about Bo Junyan. She¡¯s in theboratory here. You should be able to infiltrate the researchers here. ¡°This is the best time to take their lives. There¡¯s no need to think about anything else. Just kill them! Under such circumstances, no one will care about their lives!¡± From the start, what Ling Wei wanted was Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s lives. People like them could only be eliminated by taking their lives! She would not leave any regrets and would not be killed by them. Chapter 1381 - The Last Battle (16)

Chapter 1381: The Last Battle (16)

After a moment of silence, Sen Da said, ¡°Alright.¡± It was indeed as she had said. Now was an opportunity. Although Mu Huan was a talent and he didn¡¯t want to destroy her, it was better to get rid of the roots to prevent future troubles. Country Y¡­ ¡°Dad, is the sudden outbreak of illness caused by that super virus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Liu father and son had been vinated beforehand. They were fine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Mu Huan and Bo Junyan aren¡¯t around that we didn¡¯t have to release it? Why did this happen?¡± Liu Changfeng asked in confusion. ¡°Why? Do you still need to ask?¡± Mr. Liu asked upon looking up. As it was impossible to hide the fact that they would need to use a vine and medicine in the future, he did not hide it from Liu Changfeng and told him directly. Besides, didn¡¯t he already know about it? Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s right, was there a need to ask? No need! He already knew¡­ Releasing such a virus would cause a certain degree of spread. Then, they would use vines and medicine to earn a sum from the disaster. How could he be so naive as to think that such a thing would not have happened without him doing anything? Even if Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were not here, that virus must have been used for such a thing, right? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This isn¡¯t the first time such a thing has happened,¡± Mr. Liu said. Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t be apletely good person, then let go of your consciencepletely. This is because no matter how much pain you¡¯re in now, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t want to persuade you anymore. I still have a lot of things to do. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, go back to your room and rest!¡± Mr. Liu didn¡¯t want to say too much. He was already an adult, so he should know everything. There was no point in saying too much. Liu Changfeng left without a word. When he returned to his room and saw the increasing number of patients on television, he smashed the television in frustration. It was easy to tell someone to put aside one¡¯s conscience, but doing it was too difficult. The reason why humans could stand above all living beings was that humans had a conscience. If one didn¡¯t have a conscience, how could they still be considered human? The virus this time was too ferocious. Furthermore, the current mode of transportation was advanced. Even if you were in this country this morning, you could be in another country in the afternoon. Hence, even if there was such a disease reported only in Country Y, after confirming that it was an infectious disease, all the countries started to implement the relevant preventive measures. However, because it was also contagious during the incubation period, very quickly, other countries started to have such illnesses. The serious trend of rapid development made this sudden infectious disease be the highest-level infectious disease in just a week. Every country implemented the highest level of prevention. But they still could not control the number of people contracting it every day. This illness made people panic. This also made the experts in the medical world very worried. This was because autumn and winter were already the seasons of outbreaks of respiratory diseases. If they could not effectively control the source of the infection in time, the number of infected people would increase even faster. Li Meng and Wu Xingye were also infected by this epidemic. As they were staying in a hospital under Rui Hui, the two of them were in the same ward. ¡°Wu Xingye, do you think the two of us will die?¡± Having had a high fever for three days, Li Meng felt that her body was getting weaker and weaker. If this was an ordinary high fever, she would not be afraid. However, this was caused by a new virus variant. The mortality rate was very high, and there had already been deaths. She was so afraid that they would die too. Chapter 1382 - The Last Battle (17)

Chapter 1382: The Last Battle (17)

¡°We won¡¯t die. Since Xiao Huan is around, she definitely won¡¯t let us die!¡± Wu Xingye believed in Mu Huan and believed that she would definitely be able to do it! ¡°Bo Junyan doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well. Xiao Huan hasn¡¯t been sleeping for a few days¡­¡± Li Meng¡¯s heart ached when she thought about their call. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her Xiao Huan and God Bo to have no more barriers between them and just be happy together, but such a thing had happened! Seriously¡­ idents were always unpredictable¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Huan say that although the medicine hasn¡¯t been developed yet, there¡¯s already a prescription that can temporarily suppress the development of the illness? The medicine we¡¯re drinking is a new prescription. I believe our illness will be controlled soon,¡± Wu Xingyeforted. The two of them were following Mu Huan¡¯s treatment ns. ¡°I hope so¡­ Otherwise, if something were to happen to Bo Junyan, if the two of us were to die and only Xiao Huan was left, what would she do¡­¡± Just thinking about that possibility made Li Meng¡¯s eyes turn red. Under such circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t feel anything once they died. The ones who were alive were going to be in the most pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Have you forgotten what Xiao Huan said? She said that when one is sick, the most important thing is one¡¯s emotions. If one is optimistic and positive, one might even be able to survive cancer. If one is pessimistic, even a small cold can take one¡¯s life!¡± Wu Xingye was handling the symptoms better than Li Meng. His mental state was much better than Li Meng¡¯s. Li Meng no longer had the strength to get off the bed. Although he had a high fever, he could still walk around the room and take care of her daily needs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be pessimistic. I just can¡¯t help being afraid¡­¡± Li Meng said. Although she wouldn¡¯t feel anything once she was dead, she¡¯d still feel things before she died. For example, she felt very afraid now. Her beautiful life had just started. She didn¡¯t want to die like this¡­ She really didn¡¯t want to die¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Wu Xingye reached out to hold her hand. The two boiling hot hands sped tightly together, dispelling a lot of the fear in Li Meng¡¯s heart. She could not help but look at Wu Xingye. She looked at him like that the entire time. Then Wu Xingye was about to say something. But she was the first to speak. ¡°Xingye, if we don¡¯t die this time, let¡¯s be together after we¡¯re out!¡± All these years, although he had never confessed and had returned to being a friend, she would always have hispany wherever she went. She knew that he had been waiting for her. Sometimes, the way he looked at her made her heart ache. It was just that she had always pretended not to understand. Because of her inferiorityplex, she had always been avoiding his love for her and her love for him. She was afraid that in the future, what she would give him would not be beautiful happiness but some dirty blood. It was only in the face of life and death that she suddenly realized how ridiculous the mentality that she used to care about so much and couldn¡¯t let go was. She couldn¡¯t let her life down! Every ordinary day was so precious. They didn¡¯t have as much time as she¡¯d thought. They could not waste it just because they were young. Even if she felt that he would always wait for her, there could be idents that would not give them much time. Just like now. If the two of them died like this, there would be nothing left. The two of them liked each other, but all these years, they had only dared to be friends¡­ Chapter 1383 - The Last Battle (18)

Chapter 1383: The Last Battle (18)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had never even held hands, nor had they ever kissed or hugged each other. If the two of them died just like that, then¡­ If she could live on, she would never waste those happy days again! Life was short. People should live in the present. Just as Xiao Huan had said, things might not go as she thought. She was just feeling inferior and thinking too much. Children could all be taught. Although some were born with evil intentions, if this person lived in a loving family and lived happily, they might not do anything bad. What would happen to a child would depend on family education! Besides, there were too few people who were born bad. Just as Xiao Huan had said, she and Xingye were so kind. They wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky. Besides, why did she only think about passing on bad things? What if the child inherited the best things from both sides? Also, even if a child inherited bad genes, their family didn¡¯t have such bad genes. Did she have to care so much when it was all in the mind? The more she thought about it, the more Li Meng felt that she was really crazy in the past. Her head was cramping. She kept thinking that way so much that she couldn¡¯t let go. She was wasting time and tormenting the two of them! Sometimes, people were like this. They had some psychological problems that they couldn¡¯t let go of. No matter what their friends said to them, no matter how much they persuaded themselves, they couldn¡¯t let go. However, one day, they would seem to have been enlightened. They would suddenly be clear-headed and could let go. Wu Xingye was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up! He felt that he had instantly reached the pinnacle of his life! His illness had been cured! He grabbed Li Meng¡¯s hand tightly and said excitedly, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious.¡± Li Meng nodded heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Li Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Freaking hell! She had been so touched that she felt like she had be the female lead of a Korean drama! Amid such a beautiful and romantic scene, she had wanted to cry. She had such a feeling, but he actually said that he didn¡¯t believe her! ¡°Unless you be my girlfriend now! I¡¯ll only believe you if you be my girlfriend now!¡± What if she was only touched for a moment and her mind went nk? She must be a little muddle-headed from the fever. If it was only because her feelings had surpassed her rationality that she said such things, what if she turned hostile and refused to acknowledge them after they recovered? He had to make sure now that she couldn¡¯t go back on her words! ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t even know if we can survive!¡± What if they died? ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t know that we have to do it now! If we be a couple now and then die, it can be said that the two of us have dated before we died. We won¡¯t have any regrets. Otherwise, think about it. If we die and we never even dated, how awkward and embarrassing would that be?! We¡¯re already so old, yet we haven¡¯t dated! Haven¡¯t you heard that male and female ghosts are so regretful that they can¡¯t reincarnate?¡± Li Meng: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that what he¡¯d said was twisted logic, but she actually felt that what he said made sense! If they couldn¡¯t be saved and they didn¡¯t fall in love before they died, it would be too regretful for them! ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? This way, even if we die, we won¡¯t have any regrets. And if we live, you won¡¯t lose out! You said that if we live, we¡¯ll live together! We can clearly die without regrets, and we won¡¯t lose anything in life.. Why do we have to die with regrets?¡± Wu Xingye¡¯s face was full of happiness. Why did they have to have regrets? Chapter 1384 - The Last Battle (19)

Chapter 1384: The Last Battle (19)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Meng thought so too. She clearly didn¡¯t have to have such regrets. Why did she have to take the risk of dying? Besides, she had already decided to let go of that mentality and be with him. Why was she still conflicted about whether she should be with him now or in the future? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had no reason to oppose him! ¡°Alright! From now on, we¡¯re a couple! But let¡¯s make it clear that you were the one who wooed me! From now on, don¡¯t say that I was the one who wooed you!¡± With him like this, it was very likely that he would use this situation to make things difficult for her in the future. He would say that she felt that she was about to die and begged to be his girlfriend. Hmph! ¡°I was the one who chased you! I was the one who cried and begged while kneeling down to chase you!¡± Wu Xingye said as he pounced on her. He was too excited! He had to hug and kiss her! ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± Li Meng widened her eyes in shock. What was he trying to do?! This was a ward! And she was infected! ¡°I¡¯m infectious!¡± Wasn¡¯t she sick?! Was it appropriate for him to be like this? ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m also not infected!¡± Li Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Freaking hell! That seemed to be the case! There was no young girl who did not yearn for love, and Li Meng was also a young girl who did. This was especially so for her, who loved reading romance novels and watching Korean dramas. She especially liked the romantic atmosphere. She had thought of many romantic scenes of her first kiss, but she had never thought that her first kiss would be like this. In this ward, the two of them did not know if they could be saved or if they could live. However, just as he had said, even if she died now, she¡­ would have no regrets¡­ The nurse, who was wearing threeyers of protective clothing, came to inject them, but when she saw this scene, she¡­ Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know if she should be envious that the two of them were sick. They didn¡¯t have to be afraid of infecting each other. They could even fall in love and kiss each other. They weren¡¯t like them, who had to be cautious at work every day, especially when they enter such a ward. They had to wear such thick protective suits¡­ Once an epidemic broke out, the nurses and doctors would be warriors who stood at the front line and risked their lives to work every day. Country F¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Bo Junyan yet?¡± Ling Wei frowned. A week had passed since they discussed taking the opportunity to take Bo Junyan¡¯s lifest time. Bo Junyan could only be in Country F, but they could not find a person who was about to die of illness there! This was unbelievable! ¡°Yes.¡± Sen Da also felt that this was unbelievable. Country F was not big, and Bo Junyan had even copsed after being infected. With such an infectious disease, it was impossible for him to have moved to another ce, but they could not find him no matter what! This was especially so bizarre since he had sent someone to assassinate Bo Junyan that same night. He was not at his original residence at that time. This was too¡­ ¡°That Mu Huan is really capable!¡± Ling Wei knew that Mu Huan had thought that they would take the opportunity to do something to Bo Junyan, so she hid him. It was just that she was too capable. She could actually hide someone in Country F, and Sen Tai and Sen Da¡¯s forces could not find her even if they joined forces! ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to have such capabilities. It might be because she¡¯s working with the leader.¡± Sen Da¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Leader? Isn¡¯t the leader sick?¡± Ling Wei frowned. They had also made a move on the leader that day.. The leader now had a high fever and was unconscious. How could he have joined forces with Mu Huan? Chapter 1385 - The Last Battle (20)

Chapter 1385: The Last Battle (20)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Right now, everything is being handled by the leader¡¯s eldest son. It must be him and Mu Huan working together.¡± Though something had happened to the leader, there was his son. Speaking of which, the leader¡¯s eldest son was the same. Previously, they couldn¡¯t find him no matter what. The leader had just fallen sick when his son came back. The protective measures had still not been in ce. But even now, he was still fine! After a moment of silence, Ling Wei said, ¡°This situation makes me feel that something is amiss. I think we have to tamper with the leader and Sen Tai¡¯s medicine and make them die quickly! Otherwise, we might end up with nothing!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sen Da also felt that it was best to have them die first. ¡°Also, we have to kill this eldest son. If we keep him around, he¡¯ll be a huge scourge!¡± If something happened to the leader, the eldest son would be the most legitimate sessor. If they didn¡¯t get rid of the roots, they would die if the other side counterattacked. Also, if they killed all these important people, Sen Da¡¯s chances of safety in the future would be highest. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to do it.¡± Sen Da had long thought of this. Hence, he had already sent someone to assassinate this nephew. However, this nephew of his had more bodyguards than before. Those few assassination attempts had failed. ¡°It looks like he came back because he was prepared.¡± Ling Wei was smart. She knew that he had already sent someone to do it. It meant that it had been carried out. He had already sent someone to assassinate the leader¡¯s eldest son. But this eldest son was still fine. In other words, the assassination n had failed. ¡°This really makes me feel bad!¡± The leader¡¯s eldest son wouldn¡¯t die, which meant that he was very strong. If Mu Huan joined forces with him, it would be very difficult for Sen Da to be the biggest person here. If he didn¡¯t have a chance, then she¡­ would be in a dangerous situation! Ling Wei instantly became frustrated. Her request was very simple. She wanted Bo Junyan and Mu Huan to die quickly! She only wanted them to die! But now¡­! Under such circumstances, if she couldn¡¯t get them to die, once they survived this virus, she would definitely die! And it would be a very thorough death! She, Ling Wei, was treading on thin ice. She had carefully changed her face and endured so much humiliation to live until now. If they were to kill her in the end, all her hard work and humiliation would be wasted. And she had endured disgust for so long! She¡­! She couldn¡¯t think about it. The more she thought about it, the more Ling Wei wanted to explode! ¡°I want the two of them to die! No matter what price I have to pay, no matter what! I want them to die! Even if I have to perish with them! I want them to die! I definitely can¡¯t let them live!¡± Ling Wei could not ept that Mu Huan and Bo Junyan might escape this disaster again! They had to die! ¡°Calm down,¡± Sen Da said. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! If they don¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the ones to die! Believe me, I know them too well!¡± For no reason, Ling Wei knew that this was herst life-and-death battle with Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. Once she lost this time, she would have no chance! Hence, this was the best andst opportunity to kill Bo Junyan and Mu Huan! Once Bo Junyan and Mu Huan passed this hurdle, they would immediately counterattack! The two of them were ruthless. They were bing stronger, and she¡­ This was thest step. This was herst step. If she was ruined and there was no way out, she would hate it! She hated Bo Junyan and Mu Huan so much for making her go this far! Chapter 1386 - The Last Battle (21)

Chapter 1386: The Last Battle (21)

Her beautiful life had be like this! If it weren¡¯t for them, how good would her life have been?! She wanted them dead! She wanted them dead! ¡°I know that too, but we can¡¯t find him right now. We can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Sen Da said helplessly. He knew that if he let Mu Huan and Bo Junyan live, they would definitely spoil his big ns. But what could he do if he couldn¡¯t find him? Ling Wei wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯re really useless!¡± However, she forced herself not to say it. ¡°Let¡¯s increase our efforts to find him. Also, we can investigate from the medical aspect. Bo Junyan is sick. They¡¯d have to use medicine to treat him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sen Da did not need her to say anything. He had already investigated in this direction, but he did not find anything. However, he was afraid that she would lose control and lose herposure, so he did not tell her the truth. Suddenly, Ling Wei thought of something. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have a team to mobilize? And you have heavy weapons in your hands!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get them to attack Mu Huan¡¯sboratory directly!¡± Since they couldn¡¯t find Bo Junyan and couldn¡¯t find a chance to secretly kill Mu Huan, they would directly attack and destroy Mu Huan and theboratory! ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sen Da said without thinking. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing just because she wanted Mu Huan to die. ¡°Why? You clearly know that if Mu Huan was still alive, she¡­¡± Ling Wei didn¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t make a move. If he kept Mu Huan alive, she would definitely kill him instead and make him waste his efforts! ¡°The team in my hands is much worse than the one in the hands of the leader¡¯s eldest son! Furthermore, everyone knows that Mu Huan and the top experts from various countries are in thatboratory researching how to deal with this virus. If I send people to attack, what will happen?¡± What he wanted was to be the leader, not to be a street rat that everyone wanted to beat up and the public enemy of various countries! ¡°But if Mu Huan doesn¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Don¡¯t think too much. You can just go back and focus on your work. I¡¯ll handle the other matters!¡± Sen Da interrupted her. Ling Wei suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I think Mu Huan is very capable. If you wait for her to develop the drug, forget about using this opportunity to get a good reputation and be the leader. You¡¯llpletely lose everything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mu Huan to have such capabilities!¡± No matter how capable she was, it was impossible for her to develop a drug to treat this virus in such a short time! ¡°Believe me, she can do it!¡± Although Ling Wei hated Mu Huan, she could not deny her talent in pharmaceutical studies. Hence, she was especially afraid that Mu Huan would sessfully survive this crisis. That was why she was so anxious just now and could not control herself from losing her rationality. She couldn¡¯t lose this round no matter what! Ling Wei was very smart. A smart person would usually be able to think of how they could end up earlier. Because she thought too clearly, she had lost her usual calm. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan just had to die! Just as she had said, she was even willing to die with them! ¡°Absolutely impossible! This virus is the newest around! No matter how talented a person is, it¡¯s impossible for them to develop an effective drug to suppress it in a short period of time!¡± Sen Da also felt that Mu Huan was very formidable and talented in pharmaceutical studies, but he felt that she couldn¡¯t be so formidable. ¡°You¡¯re too afraid and anxious!¡± He felt that Ling Wei wanted Bo Junyan and Mu Huan to die too much. Chapter 1387 - The Last Battle (22)

Chapter 1387: The Last Battle (22)

She was so obsessed that she had lost her rationality. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid or anxious. It¡¯s just that I have this premonition. If we don¡¯t take action now, everything will be over soon!¡± Ling Wei had this premonition, and her premonition was rarely wrong. ¡°Although theoretically speaking, it¡¯s a little impossible to do it in a short period of time, you have to know that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s friends are on the verge of death. She had to withstand such a crisis, so it will boost Mu Huan¡¯s potential even more. These past few days, she must have been researching desperately. Furthermore, she¡¯s immune to this virus. She¡¯s the best experimental subject. She really might be able to develop a cure in the near future! ¡°Besides, she has even teamed up with so many well-known experts! Three lousy craftsmen areparable to a master, let alone those who are very talented! With everyone¡¯s strength, even the most impossible feat can be possible!¡± With so many formidable people gathered together, what was impossible? Furthermore, at the end of the day, this virus was only a virus that could cause a person to have pneumonia and eventually respiratory failure. It was not an incurable disease like cancer or AZ. Its cure was definitely not something that could not be developed in a short period of time. ¡°And Mu Huan is good at Chinese medicine, and Chinese medicine is very profound. Last time, when a global epidemic broke out, Chinese medicine had been very useful. Your virus this time must have been extracted and mutated from that virus, right?¡± Sen Da: ¡°¡­¡± It was true. This virus was a mutation from thest one. He had made it stronger. ¡°So, believe me, it¡¯s really possible!¡± ¡°Even if I believe you that she might really be able to develop an effective drug in such a short period of time, what can we do? No matter what, Bo Junyan can¡¯t be found right now, and Mu Huan can¡¯t be killed by force like that.¡± Although Sen Da didn¡¯t want to say such things, he was indeed at his wit¡¯s end now. Bo Junyan could not be found. The security at Mu Huan¡¯sboratory was tight. He had no chance to do anything. Besides, he wasn¡¯t sure if Mu Huan could develop an effective drug. Right now, they were just scaring themselves¡­ ¡°Are we not going to do anything right now and just wait?¡± Wait for Mu Huan to develop an effective drug to save Bo Junyan and thene over to kill them? ¡°I¡¯m not doing nothing. I¡¯ve already sent many people to look for Bo Junyan,¡± Sen Da said. ¡°Mu Huan must die. You could use such a team to attack her, but you won¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you, after Mu Huan has developed that drug, she will kill you!¡± Because Ling Wei was angry and anxious, she was no longer polite to Sen Da. Sen Da frowned. ¡°I said that¡¯s not possible.¡± Ling Wei knew that no matter what she said, he would not change his mind. This made her eyes turn cold. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll regret not listening to me today!¡± If he were to attack now, even if everyone would want to beat him up, he would still have a chance to win. Once Mu Huan and Bo Junyan were fine and joined forces with the leader¡¯s son and Lin Tai to attack him, he would definitely die. Her words made Sen Da¡¯s expression darken in unhappiness. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants Mu Huan to die so much that you don¡¯t care about the consequences!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ling Wei sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back by myself,¡± Ling Wei said as she stood up and left. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned to look at Sen Da. ¡°I can already see the oue of your failure.¡± Chapter 1388 - The Last Battle (23)

Chapter 1388: The Last Battle (23)

He didn¡¯t know how to be flexible. He kept thinking that she was merely obsessed with killing Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. He forgot that the two of them were already on the same boat. If he died, she would only be worse off than him. Her words made Sen Da¡¯s expression turn even darker. However, he was about to say something when Ling Wei left. This made his expression turn even darker and uglier. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still had some use for him, he would have long killed her! Ling Wei left Sen Da¡¯s ce and went straight to the hospital. When she arrived, Sen Tai had just woken up. When he saw her, he grabbed her gloves tightly. Then, he looked at her with endless love and reluctance. Sen Tai was really good to her. He was someone who treated her better than her father. However, she didn¡¯t like how good he was. Even if he liked her, it wasn¡¯t because she was Ling Wei. It was this face. It was because of this face that he treated her so well. That was why he was so infatuated and in love with her. At the thought of this, Ling Weiughed at herself. She, Ling Wei, was real. She really never thought that one day, she would end up like this. She, Ling Wei, was such a high and mighty existence. She was the center of attention wherever she went. But now¡­ Which wrong step did she take in her life? It was Mu Huan! It started when Mu Huan appeared. If it weren¡¯t for her, she would never have ended up like this! If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ She was indignant! If she couldn¡¯t make Mu Huan die, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to die! The more she thought about it, the more indignant she became, and the more she couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for death. Ling Wei leaned toward Sen Tai and whispered into his ear, ¡°Where¡¯s your seal?¡± With his seal, she could mobilize his men to attack Mu Huan¡¯sboratory! Sen Da was so afraid, but she wasn¡¯t! As long as Mu Huan could die, she would do anything! ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Sen Tai obediently told her where the seal was. At this moment, in Country F¡¯s highest-levelboratory. ¡°Professor Mu, take a rest.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s assistant asked her to take a rest. She had not rested for three days in a row. If this continued, her body would not be able to take it. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Huan waved her hand, telling the assistant not to waste their time. ¡°But¡­¡± The assistant wanted to say something else. An excited voice rang out from the group. Mu Huan hurriedly went over, and the assistant followed. ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Huan asked impatiently. ¡°This¡­ After this X-containing drug was dripped, a third of the virus died instantly¡­¡± Professor Sam said excitedly. Mu Huan clenched her fists in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Although the effects of this drug to the human body would not be as direct as in theboratory, using it can also greatly suppress the deterioration of the patient¡¯s condition. Once I do a set of experiments, I can immediately get a patient to use this drug!¡± Professor Sam said. It could effectively suppress the progress of the illness. In other words, with such a drug, most people who were sick could temporarily have their condition stabilized and would not be in danger. This made Mu Huan heave a sigh of relief. She felt dizzy for a moment, but she only swayed for a bit before quickly stabilizing herself. ¡°Mu Huan, go and rest. You haven¡¯t had much rest for the past week. Thest time you rested was three days ago, right?¡± Mu Huan had hurriedly brought in many NST experts. Everyone was familiar with each other. Chapter 1389 - The Last Battle (24)

Chapter 1389: The Last Battle (24)

¡°When your experiment is done and confirmed, I¡¯ll go and rest.¡± Mu Huan knew that if she were to copse, it would only dy the progress of the experiment. When it was time to rest, she had to rest. ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Sam did not say anything else. He knew that she knew her limits. Professor Sam¡¯sst set of experimental data showed that the drug was indeed effective and had very small side effects. At this point, Mu Huan was also done with her work. She got another group of experts to rest and wake up before continuing with the rest of the work. Then, she called Professor Yan and asked him to change Bo Junyan¡¯s treatment n. When she was video-calling Professor Yan, Bo Junyan happened to be awake. After Professor Yan finished speaking, he took out his phone and asked the two of them to video-call. Bo Junyan, who had been having a high fever for a week, was very weak at this moment. Mu Huan¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at him. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ll use a new treatment n. Your condition will stabilize soon. Believe me, I¡¯ll make youpletely recover soon!¡± ¡°I believe you. You know my current situation is pretty good¡­ Rest well¡­ Don¡¯t be too anxious¡­¡± Bo Junyan didn¡¯t expect that he would be killed by a virus. Now, he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed, and his wife had to work so hard to think of a way to save him and protect him. Although Bo Junyan had been having a high fever these past few days, he knew about the changes in the surroundings. His mind was clear when he was awake. He knew that Mu Huan was afraid that Ling Wei and Sen Da would attack him while he was sick. She had spent a lot of effort to have him recuperate in such a safe ce. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to sleep now. We¡¯ll meet again soon!¡± Although Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to say goodbye to Bo Junyan, time was her life now. She had to quickly rest and continue working. ¡°Hurry up and go¡­¡± Seeing her tired state, Bo Junyan knew that she must have not rested for a few days. She was not only busy with research, but she was also busy with many other things. ¡°Love you, Hubby!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up the video call. Bo Junyan could only say to the darkened screen, ¡°I love you, Wifey.¡± ¡°CEO Bo, have a good rest.¡± Professor Yan put down his phone and was about to leave. ¡°Professor Yan, why do you think¡­ my wife is fine? Why did I get knocked down by such a virus?¡± Although Bo Junyan was also a doctor, he could not ept that he would fall ill at such a critical moment. He didn¡¯t want his wife to have to protect him and make her work so hard and be so tired. Professor Yan: ¡°¡­¡± Where did the wise and brilliant CEO Bo go? He had asked him this question a few times. ¡°My constitution is so good¡­ I¡¯m so strong¡­¡± As far as he could remember, Bo Junyan had really never caught a cold. But now, he had fallen sick on the bed and dropped the ball at such a critical moment! ¡°CEO Bo, it might be because your body is usually too good that your immune system didn¡¯t have the chance to get activated. Hence¡­¡± Professor Yan had answered his question a few times before. He couldn¡¯t always answer the same question. Hence, this time, he found another possibility. ¡°My wife¡­ rarely falls sick¡­¡± His wife was also very healthy. Other than that cold, she had never caught a fever or the flu. Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want Mu Huan to get sick, but he couldn¡¯t ept that he had been knocked down by the virus. Chapter 1390 - The Last Battle (25)

Chapter 1390: The Last Battle (25)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Perhaps because Professor Mu is in the field of medicine, she usually takes a lot of Chinese medicine, and she¡¯s quite good at poison. Although the poison in Chinese medicine is different from the virus in Western medicine, if it changes into a chemical molecule¡­¡± Professor Yan no longer cared about the rigorous science. He tried his best to find a reasonable excuse to convince Bo Junyan. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s still a fact that all humans are different. There are records in human history and up to the present were, no matter what kind of gue or epidemic it is, no matter how many people get infected, there would still be people who won¡¯t get infected and would be fine.¡± Many people were born immune to some viruses. Bo Junyan wanted to say something else, but he was already exhausted. The darkness in front of him let him know that he was about to fall asleep again. This made him especially dissatisfied with his body! At such a critical moment, it was so useless! Country Y¡­ As Yu Hansheng had been staying at home these past few days to think about what to do, the people he was close to rarely came into contact with outsiders. Hence, he and the people around him were fine. Initially, he¡¯d felt that this was only a sudden influenza outbreak. This kind of fever was present every year. However, as the situation became dire and Bo Junyan copsed, this made him realize that the epidemic this time was not ordinary, especially since more and more people in Country Y were suffering from this illness. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about Ouyang Xiaoxiao. And about that jade-like little person. Sometimes, this blood rtionship was really indescribable. Previously, when he found out that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t ept her pregnancy and how she¡¯d give birth to the offspring of his enemy. He couldn¡¯t tolerate the birth of that child and its existence. But now, after he saw such a small child, even if he didn¡¯t know how to face him, he couldn¡¯t hate him no matter what. What more if he killed him and made him disappear from this world? He couldn¡¯t help but use Mu Huan¡¯s words to persuade himself. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was innocent, and their child was innocent. He shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about the spread of his enemy¡¯s bloodline. This was a crazy thought. However, every time he was about to convince himself, the guilt in his heart would surge, saying that he couldn¡¯t do this! That was the daughter of the enemy who had killed his parents and his grandson! If he were to be with them like this and be happy, wouldn¡¯t he let his deceased parents down?! How could he¡­ This torture had been tormenting him since he fell in love with Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Like corroding maggots¡­ Just like now. He was clearly very worried about the mother-and-son pair and wanted to take them and have them live in his safest abode, but¡­ He had thought about it for three days, but he did not go out and did not take action. He seemed to have two extreme personalities in his mind. One was very worried and wanted them to be well, and the other wanted both mother and son to die in this gue. This way, everything would be over¡­ This personality and thinking made him feel scared¡­ But he could not destroy such thoughts¡­ On the fourth day, Yu Hansheng finally decided to look for Ouyang Xiaoxiao and her son. However, when he infiltrated David¡¯s castle in the suburbs, he saw a scene that hurt him. Compared to the panic outside where everyone was afraid, this castle in the suburbs was like a utopia. It was early autumn, and the weather was refreshing. Chapter 1391 - The Last Battle (26)

Chapter 1391: The Last Battle (26)

Ouyang Xiaoxiao was ying the most beautiful music in the world on the gardenwn. David and Ouyang Chen were ying chess on the pic mat. The family of three was harmonious and beautiful like a painting. Ever since he saw Ouyang Xiaoxiao at the banquet and knew that she was still alive, after Yu Hansheng¡¯s shock, he was conflicted about whether he should acknowledge Ouyang Xiaoxiao or not. If he were to live a happy life with the mother and son, wouldn¡¯t he be letting his parents down? He had been struggling over such sins. He had never considered how she already belonged to someone else. It was just as Mu Huan had said. He was thinking too much. He didn¡¯t have to worry about those things at all. This was because even if he wanted her, she didn¡¯t want him! With such a blissful life, why would she have to return to his side and suffer? Back then, when he heard Mu Huan¡¯s words, he only felt that her words were too vicious. Now, seeing this scene¡­ He finally had a real feeling. It was a really heart-wrenching and unbearable pain! Yu Hansheng was so conflicted and in pain. He was struggling crazily in his guilt. It was all because of love. It was because of such deep love that he was so conflicted and in pain. Now¡­ The more he loved her, the more it hurt. The person he couldn¡¯t let go of despite the pain was no longer his. She was another man¡¯s¡­ He thought about how everything he once had belonged to another man. He¡­ He couldn¡¯t think about it! Just thinking about it made him want to rush forward and torture David to death! It was as if she had sensed something. When the song ended, Ouyang Xiaoxiao stood up and asked David to bring Ouyang Chen in first to wash his hands and prepare to eat. David nced at Yu Hansheng from the corner of his eye and went forward to kiss Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. The moment he kissed her, he immediately felt that murderous gaze piercing through his back. If looks could kill, he would be dead by now. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t. Feeling a little smug, David kissed Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s other cheek before leading Ouyang Chen to the main house. After they entered¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked in Yu Hansheng¡¯s direction and said lightly, ¡°Come out.¡± Yu Hansheng was stunned. How did she know that he was here? No, she must be calling someone else, not him! She didn¡¯t know martial arts, so it was impossible for her to have sensed his presence! Just as he was thinking this¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Yu Hansheng,e out!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± How was this possible?! How could she feel his presence?! Although he felt that this was impossible, he hade to look for her. Now that he had been discovered, there was no reason for him not to go out. Hence, he walked out of the flowers and approached Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Under the sunlight, she stood. That face that was untouched by time shone beautifully under the sunlight, making him unable to look away¡­ He looked at her like that. Step by step, he approached her until he was close enough. ¡°How did you know I was there?¡± He found it strange that she, who did not have any martial arts training, could sense his existence. ¡°Your murderous aura is so strong that everyone can feel it.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled, but her smile was clearly mocking. This sarcasm pierced Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart like a needle. There was no blood, but it hurt so much that he could not take it. Chapter 1392 - The Last Battle (27)

Chapter 1392: The Last Battle (27)

She could feel his murderous aura. She knew that he cared about her a lot and that he could not bear to see that scene earlier, where she was so happy with another man that she wanted him to kiss her¡­ Thinking about what had just happened, Yu Hansheng clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hand bulged horribly. Just as he snapped back to his senses and was about to say something, Ouyang Xiaoxiao turned around and walked toward a big tree. ¡°It¡¯s hot here. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± Yu Hansheng did not suspect her and followed her to the big tree until he got close. ¡°Stop. Just stand there and talk. Stay away from me.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao asked him to stop and not get too close to her. Yu Hansheng looked at her and could not help but feel his heart ache. In the past, she would never have talked to him like this. In the past¡­ Suddenly, Yu Hansheng realized that he couldn¡¯t even think about the past. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. It was so painful that he felt like he was having a heart attack. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao knew what he was here for, but she pretended not to know. ¡°I wanted to capture you. Do you think you don¡¯t need to take responsibility for what you did to me?¡± Yu Hansheng hade to protect the mother and son, but the words he said were for revenge. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him and smiled. She raised her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility?¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± How was she going to take responsibility? After what she had done to him, even if he didn¡¯t want her life, he should want to torture her alive. But previously, not only did he not shout that he wanted her captured, but he even wanted to protect her! What was going on? As time passed, people¡¯s feelings for each other would be fainter and fainter. A person who had been dead for five years as far as he knew should have long been forgotten about. How could this be¡­ He became even more reluctant than before? Did he only know how to cherish something after losing it? Ha¡­ He almost despised himself. ¡°Come back with me. You¡¯ll know then how I want you to take responsibility.¡± No matter what, he should capture her first. There was no hurry to give an answer now. ¡°Yu Hansheng, your vignce is getting worse. I really wonder how you managed to survive until now with your vignce,¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said with a smile. By the time Yu Hansheng heard her words and realized that something was amiss, a metal had already fallen from the tree. Just as he was about to escape, the ground beneath his feet suddenly sank. He fell into the trap Ouyang Xiaoxiao had set up. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He, Yu Hansheng, had traveled the martial world for so many years and had taken on all sorts of dangerous missions, but he had never failed. Now, he had been captured by her. He was really¡­ as she had said, his vignce was getting worse! In fact, whether it was Yu Hansheng or Ouyang Xiaoxiao, they knew deep down that it wasn¡¯t that Yu Hansheng was low on alert. It was just that he had subconsciously felt that Ouyang Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t hurt him. He wasn¡¯t on guard against her, so he got knocked down by her again and again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just use the S fragrance on me.¡± Yu Hansheng looked up at Ouyang Xiaoxiao. She just stood there. Even when she was looking down at him, her face was still wless. Yu Hansheng felt that he had probably gone crazy. At this moment, he was still in the mood to admire her beauty. ¡°I¡¯d used it long ago when you entered this castle, but you were still fine. What drug did that drug genius Mu Huan develop for you to cure your constitution?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow. Chapter 1393 - The Last Battle (28)

Chapter 1393: The Last Battle (28)

Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± She had used it long ago? Why didn¡¯t he smell that fragrance? As if she could see through his doubts, Ouyang Xiaoxiao kindly exined, ¡°I fused it with the flower fragrance in the courtyard. Furthermore, your attention wasn¡¯t on that, so you easily ignored it.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Hatred could also stimte a person¡¯s IQ? In the past, she was clearly innocent and cute, but now, she was so smart and scheming. ¡°How did you know that I woulde today?¡± No matter how smart she was, she shouldn¡¯t have predicted that he woulde today. This was because even he didn¡¯t know that he woulde today. This was hisst-minute decision. When he came, the people around him didn¡¯t know that he wasing. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared in advance. It doesn¡¯t matter when youe.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao really didn¡¯t have the ability to guess that he woulde today. She could only guess that he would definitely find her. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t deliberately arrange for me to see that scene just now. Instead, you do this every day?¡± If Ouyang Xiaoxiao had deliberately arranged for him to see that scene and agitate him, Yu Hansheng would have felt better. But if it wasn¡¯t, then he¡­ It was really heartbreaking. It wasn¡¯t a show of love. They were simply so warm and happy every day that he wanted to kill someone! Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. His focus seemed a little peculiar, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He was like a criminal waiting to be sentenced to death. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what else he could say because he didn¡¯t know what to think. He could only look at Ouyang Xiaoxiao in a daze. That little girl who used to be obsessed with him¡­ He had destroyed her innocence and beauty with his own hands. The previously happy world had made her like this. Ha¡­ After a while, after a while¡­ ¡°What do you want to do by capturing me? You didn¡¯t take my lifest time, but you want my life this time?¡± Yu Hansheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You should know that I didn¡¯t want your lifest time. How does it feel to be drenched in the sewer water? Thinking about it, I still feel that you¡¯re very smelly now.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao lightly fanned the air in front of her nose as she spoke, looking like she really found him smelly. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± Being drenched in the sewer water was something that he could not fail to recall. The moment he thought about it, he felt disgusted and wanted to vomit. He felt that he was unbearably smelly! She really knew how to grab hold of his weakness and stab him where he could not take it. ¡°Then how do you want to deal with me this time?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled. Her smile made Yu Hansheng have a bad feeling. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more straightforward?¡± When a woman became ruthless, she was indeed the most terrifying existence in this world. She could do anything. ¡°When have you ever made me happy?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said with a faint smile. The torture and pain he gave her were the thinnest and longest pain in the world. It was like a nail that had been pierced into her heart. It would hurt every day, and the dull pain that was slowly twisting was indescribable. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me up and I¡¯ll give you a quick death?¡± Yu Hansheng looked up and smiled wickedly. His face was already crazy and good-looking. When he deliberately tried to seduce her, very few women could resist him. His charm was devilish. Chapter 1394 - The Last Battle (29)

Chapter 1394: The Last Battle (29)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when a woman only had nothing but hatred for him, no matter what he did, it would only elicit disgust. It would no longer move her. ¡°I¡¯ll snatch a good chance when you give me such a chance.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled and turned to leave. When Yu Hansheng saw her turning around to leave, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, you¡¯d better not cross my bottom line!¡± He was only letting her get what she wanted because he had tolerance her. She¡¯d better not push her luck! However, his response was the sound of Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s footsteps leaving. Yu Hansheng clearly liked Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s innocence, but now, he admired her ruthlessness. She didn¡¯t drag things out and didn¡¯t say much. She knew what he was thinking and then used his thoughts to attack him again and again. Just as he was admiring Ouyang Xiaoxiao, the ground beneath his feet suddenly opened. He instantly fell down and followed a slide-like slope into a dark and unclear underground tunnel. Why did he say it was an underground tunnel? It was because he smelled smelly water. Also¡­ That chirping sound was from a mouse? Yu Hansheng instantly felt disgusted and had goosebumps all over his body! Yu Hansheng was a clean freak. A clean freak would have many disgusting and unbearable things they could not bear. The smelly water and rats in the underground passage were the most disgusting things to him! This was because when he was young, he had once gone on a mission. He¡¯d had to hide in the underground waterway. The few hours he hid there had left him with a lifetime of psychological trauma. Under such an environment, not only would he vomit from disgust, but his bodily functions would also decrease. Other than his master, only Bo Junyan and Ouyang Xiaoxiao knew about this. She clearly knew how disgusted he was with this environment, but she still threw him in such a ce! ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao!¡± he shouted angrily. He¡¯d had enough! The smelly water that he had been drenched in before was already unforgivable. Now, she had actually thrown him into the sewers and had ced so many rats there! Was she trying to disgust him to death? She¡¯d better not go overboard! Otherwise, he would definitely not let her off this time! His shout frightened the rats hiding in the dark. They started to run around. There were so many that many rats stepped on his feet. When Yu Hansheng felt that sort of thing, his entire body instantly froze. He felt nauseous. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit¡­ The scene that followed was indescribable¡­ In the castle¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao stood in front of the French window with a ss of red wine in her hand. She looked at the maple tree in the yard that was gradually turning red. ¡°Why are you so depressed? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that your n has seeded?¡± David walked up to her and raised his ss. ¡°How can I be happy when I think of the past?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiaoughed at herself. Everything she did to Yu Hansheng was actually revealing her own scars. Back then, in that sea of fire, she could live because she had found the entrance to the underground tunnel and jumped in. Then¡­ At that time, she was still that naive, weak, and fearful girl. Now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t even know how she had climbed out of that path. It was probably the power of motherly love. If it were only her, just that heartache and despair would have made her willing to die in that sea of fire. But she had a child. She was so happy that he hade.. No matter what, she could not let her child die with her. Chapter 1395 - The Last Battle (30)

Chapter 1395: The Last Battle (30)

Hence, she tried her best to escape. At that time, what she had experienced was far more than what she had meticulously nned for him¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand trembled as she recalled that dark moment. Seeing this, David reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak further. If only she could go back, she would no longer be in pain. At this moment, Ouyang Chen ran downstairs. ¡°Mommy, look. Look at the painting I drew just now. Isn¡¯t it super good-looking?!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao turned around and saw her son glowing like a small sun as he ran down the stairs. The darkness in her heart was instantly dispelled. Suddenly, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t hate Yu Hansheng so much. No matter how much pain he had given her, her son could cancel out that hatred. Despite everything else, he had given her such an adorable son, Xiao Chen. With this thought in mind, she thought that after Yu Hansheng escaped and they had a chat, they would be even! If he stopped looking for her, she would let go of her past hatred. She would let him off if he also let her off. She wanted to let go of the past and live a happy life with her son from now on too. When she snapped back to her senses, she took the painting from her son. Ouyang Chen had drawn the scene from when they were in the courtyard just now. She was ying the piano and he was ying with David. He drew very beautifully, making her feel full of happiness when she looked at this painting. ¡°It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s really good!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao lowered her head and kissed his little face. David reached out and picked Ouyang Chen up. ¡°Xiao Chen drew Daddy so handsome!¡± The secret guards, who had been waiting for their master for a long time, quietly sneaked into the castle. Through the French window, they saw such a harmonious and happy scene of a family of three. Then¡­ ¡°Boss, where¡¯s our master?¡± Didn¡¯t their mastere in to catch her? Why did their master disappear while the family of three was so happy? ¡°He¡¯s probably locked up,¡± the team leader said with a frown. They waited outside but did not see their master. It was peaceful inside. Something must have happened to their master. ¡°Do they have that ability?¡± They didn¡¯t even hear any movements outside. How could they have knocked down their master? Their master was no longer afraid of the smell of incense. With their master¡¯s capabilities, this would have been impossible. ¡°Could it be that Master couldn¡¯t take the excitement and ran away?¡± He felt that it was very possible! ¡°No,¡± the team leader said. ¡°Then how do you think they had the ability to lock our master up without making a move?¡± ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t guard himself against Miss Ouyang. It¡¯s too easy for her to deal with Master. During past encounters, wasn¡¯t Master also easily knocked down?¡± the team leader asked. All the brothers: ¡°¡­¡± That seemed to be the case¡­ After a while. ¡°We have to capture Miss Ouyang and interrogate her. Where is Master now?¡± ¡°You dare?¡± The team leader rolled his eyes at him. Master would noty a hand on her even after being humiliated time and time again. And this one wanted to interrogate her! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t care about Master?¡± The team leader was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s search in the dark first. We¡¯ll talk when we can¡¯t find Master.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand and the group of people quietly dispersed. Their movements were as light as a falling leaf. No one could sense their existence. Chapter 1396 - The Last Battle (31)

Chapter 1396: The Last Battle (31)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They were all so capable, let alone Yu Hansheng. If he didn¡¯t want to be discovered, no one would be able to discover him. He didn¡¯t know when his feelings had deepened. By the time he realized it, he was already unable to extricate himself. Country F¡­ The effective treatment n that Mu Huan and the experts had jointly developed to control the illness would definitely not only be used by Bo Junyan and the rest. Instead, they had hurriedly sent this treatment n to all the hospitals. This was because, in a short period of time, the mortality rate caused by the virus had be so high that everyone panicked. If it could no longer be suppressed, the mortality rate would increase steadily. Sen Da naturally knew about this wide-scale use. He immediately got someone to experiment with this treatment n and realized that this treatment n was already close to the medicine he had developed that could control this illness. With such a pandemic happening, he definitely could not provide medicine that couldpletely treat this illness. Hence, the medicine he had had developed to treat this illness was divided into two stages. The first was primary treatment. First, they had to control the development of the illness. Then, they would pretend to use time to develop something further. During this period, he would release the vine. Finally, he would develop a medicine to treat this illness andpletely cure it. And now, Mu Huan and her specialist team had already developed a drug that was close to the effects of his basic medicine. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he waited any longer, he was afraid that everything would really be over just as Ling Wei had said. Compared to Ling Wei, who was so crazy about wanting Mu Huan and Bo Junyan to die¡­ Right now, Sen Da really wanted his two half-brothers to die. Perhaps he had been infected by Ling Wei, making him feel that if they didn¡¯t die, all his efforts would have been in vain. No matter what, even if things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as he had nned in the end, if the two of them died, he wouldn¡¯t have lost this round. He wouldn¡¯t have suffered for nothing! Hence, he got the people who had been hiding around his two half-brothers to take action on their medicine. This way, they would no longer be a barrier for him to advance. He could also make people think that the two of them had died from Mu Huan¡¯s team¡¯s new treatment n. He could make her be a target of everyone and no longer believe in her treatment n. At this time, he could use his basic medicine. Although Mu Huan¡¯s treatment n had effects that were close to that of his primary medicine, it was only close. It was not as good as his. Once something had happened to her medicine, his medicine would appear out of nowhere and instantly control the situation. Once this was done, it would be better than his previous n! At the thought of this, Sen Da¡¯s worries instantly turned into excitement. He immediately ordered everyone to take action. Mu Huan¡¯s team¡¯s new treatment n was used on Bo Junyan. Very quickly, they controlled the development of his illness. Furthermore, Bo Junyan¡¯s usual constitution was good. He even showed signs of improvement. This made Mu Huan, who had been tensed up, finally heave a sigh of relief. As long as they could control their illness, they would have more time. The endless stream of good news made everyone in theboratory heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Go and have a good sleep in a while.¡± Professor Sam patted Mu Huan¡¯s shoulder. These days, they had taken turns to rest. Everyone guaranteed that they would have at least four hours of sleep a day. Mu Huan couldn¡¯t sleep for so long. At most, she would sleep for an hour or two when she was extremely tired. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to trouble all the big shots next.¡± Mu Huan looked at everyone gratefully.. She was grateful that they were not afraid of the pandemic and had flown over to work so hard. Chapter 1397 - The Last Battle (32)

Chapter 1397: The Last Battle (32)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us,¡± Professor Sam said with a smile. They had worked with Mu Huan for more than three years. No matter what, she had given them a lot of help. Besides, as doctors, they should be the first to get involved in a fight when such a thing happened. A real doctor had a kind heart and a will to save lives. When they stepped into the medical industry, this first lesson was also the most important. Mu Huan did not stand on ceremony with them and went to rest. She did not expect the weather to change after she woke up. ¡­ After Ling Wei asked Sen Tai where the seal was, she went to get it and mobilized his men to attack Mu Huan¡¯sboratory. However, everyone in Sen Tai¡¯s team was from their own country. Many of their family members had contracted this illness. Mu Huan and the specialist team she had invited were the hope of their family. This was especially so when they heard that Mu Huan¡¯s new treatment n could effectively control the illness. This made them resist such an order and be unwilling to do it. Destroying Mu Huan was the same as destroying their family¡¯s hope and life. They couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Besides, even if their family wasn¡¯t sick, this medical team was fighting for the people and at the front line. How could they destroy them? This was especially so since they knew that Sen Tai was also sick. The person who gave this order was not their proper superior. Hence, they did not take action even after receiving the order. This made Ling Wei furious! Didn¡¯t they say that if they saw the seal on an order, it was equivalent to seeing the person¡¯s order? Didn¡¯t they have to take action? How could they dare to disobey an order?! Just as she was about to push Sen Tai to order them to take action¡­ When Sen Tai¡¯s vital signs suddenly decreased. Even though the experts guarding him tried to save him in time, they could not. This made Ling Wei feel that something was amiss. This was because after receiving a new treatment n, Sen Tai¡¯s condition had been improving. He shouldn¡¯t have suddenly passed away. When she heard that the leader had passed away that night, she confirmed her guess. She immediately found an opportunity to call Sen Da. ¡°Was it you?¡± He must have done something to the two of them! ¡°Just do your job well. Don¡¯t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t ask. Mind your own business.¡± Sen Da was still very angry with Ling Wei from when they separatedst time. Ling Weiughed when she heard him. ¡°You¡¯re really capable! You killed two of them at once!¡± If she wanted him to kill Bo Junyan and Mu Huan, he would have all sorts of excuses. Ha¡­ Indeed, he had never realized that killing Bo Junyan and Mu Huan was also his business and not just hers. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again until the situation is stable.¡± With that, Sen Da hung up. Ling Wei looked at the phone that had been hung up and thought of what he had said before. She instantly felt disgusted. When did the things that she thought she would definitely be able to control be like this? It was Mu Huan! At the thought of this, her eyes turned red with hatred! Red! It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t find Bo Junyan. She had to kill Mu Huan! Just as she was fretting over how to mobilize Sen Tai¡¯s men to kill Mu Huan¡­ Originally, Sen Tai and the leader¡¯s deaths had been kept a secret. For some reason, everyone suddenly knew about it.. They even med Mu Huan and the new treatment n. Chapter 1398 - The Last Battle (33)

Chapter 1398: The Last Battle (33)

During this period, news of Mu Huan¡¯s team¡¯s new treatment n, the people¡¯s passing, or the illness worsening kepting. Then, very quickly, news came from Country Y. A research team had developed a drug that could really control this virus. There were already many patients in danger who had used this drug to turn their lives around. Ling Wei knew that this was Sen Da¡¯s doing. And this wave of operations was too useful for her! Actually, Ling Wei knew that those people had resisted the order previously because many of their families had contracted this illness. Mu Huan was their hope, so they naturally couldn¡¯t destroy their hope. But now, not only was Mu Huan no longer their hope, but she was also the person who had killed their master. She might have even killed one of their families. This situation waspletely different! This was especially so since they had a drug that could effectively control this illness. They no longer needed Mu Huan. Hence, she gave the order to kill Mu Huan again. Just as she had thought, they took action this time! ¡­ Mu Huan was woken up. ¡°Xiao Huan, wake up! Wake up!¡± Professor Sam shook Mu Huan to wake her up. Mu Huan opened her eyes. After being in a daze for a few seconds, she immediately sobered up. When she saw Professor Sam¡¯s anxious expression, she asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something go wrong with the experiment?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem with the experiment, it¡¯s¡­¡± Sam said as he pulled Mu Huan up. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Let¡¯s run! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we escaping? The experiment¡­¡± Before Mu Huan could finish speaking, she was pulled to the door by Sam. ¡°Professor Sam, don¡¯t run yet. Tell me why we¡¯re running!¡± They had developed an effective treatment n, so they were not far from developing a n that couldpletely cure this illness. Her husband was still lying on a bed. How could she leave everything in theboratory and run away?! It would take a lot of effort to redo these things! If the virus mutated during this period, all their previous research would be wasted! Seeing that she didn¡¯t know the truth and wouldn¡¯t run, Sam hurriedly exined the general situation. ¡°Right now, Sen Tai¡¯s men areing over. They have heavy weapons in their hands. They can destroy our ce in an instant! Let¡¯s run!¡± This wasn¡¯t a joke, and it wasn¡¯t something she could withstand just because she could fight. They had to run immediately! Mu Huan frowned. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Indeed, this shouldn¡¯t have happened. Before we gave the treatment n to the patients, we had already done so many experiments. It¡¯s definitely impossible for it to cause such damage to the patients! I think it¡¯s very likely that it was done by someone. Also, the new medicine for treating this illness appeared too timely!¡± Professor Sam paused. ¡°We¡¯re not arrogant at all. We, who are researching this virus in theboratory, are already top-notch in this area. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to have developed an effective drug earlier than us when they arepletely unfamiliar with this virus. Unless this drug had been researched long ago and was only waiting for the opportunity to be taken out!¡± After Professor Sam received the news, he thought that it was impossible for such a situation to happen. In the end, he thought that this was the only possibility. Although there were many things in the scientific research world that Sam wouldn¡¯t do and he wouldn¡¯t cross the bottom line, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know about such things. Chapter 1399 - The Last Battle (34)

Chapter 1399: The Last Battle (34)

Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. Before Professor Sam said anything about this, she had thought of this as well. This was because, as Professor Sam had said, theirboratory had gathered all the top experts in this area. It could be said that they had worked tirelessly to develop such an effective n. It was impossible for others to have developed a more effective drug faster than all of thembined in such a short period of time when they werepletely unfamiliar with this virus. There was only one possibility left. The drug had been developed long ago. The spread of this variant super virus was not an ident but man-made! ¡°Who in Country Y has this drug?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°ording to reliable sources, it came from CEO Liu.¡± After Professor Sam said that, he said anxiously, ¡°We can leave now, right?! If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± ¡°Professor, you can leave first. I¡¯ll contact someone,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you don¡¯t want to give up on thisboratory. It¡¯ll take time to restore the data in theboratory, but no matter what, life is the most important. Besides, even if you lose your life, you won¡¯t be able to protect thisboratory! With one shot, we¡¯ll lose both our people and theboratory!¡± Sam grabbed her and insisted on retreating with her. Seeing this, Mu Huan did not say anything else. As she retreated with Professor Sam, she took out her phone and called the leader¡¯s eldest son, Sen Sun. ¡°Professor Mu, you guys evacuate to the underground safe room for the time being. I already know everything, and I also know who did it when my father and second uncle passed away. This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m taking action now. You guys stay in the underground safe room and don¡¯te out. After everything is over, I¡¯ll inform you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to protect theboratory. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Bo. No matter if it¡¯s my third uncle or anyone else, they won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± The leader¡¯s eldest son was a very smart and capable person. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Huan did not say anything else. She knew that they were all busy. After hanging up, she followed Sam and the others to the underground safe room. Although everyone had been transferred to the underground safe room and there were no more experimental equipment, they did not idle around. They discussed some other matters. They were all experienced people, so they did not feel uneasy or afraid. After the discussion. ¡°CEO Liu is really¡­¡± When Sam mentioned Mr. Liu, his expression was indescribable. He had entered NST long ago and had known Mr. Liu for more than ten years. He didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing now. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The other experts belonging to NST sighed. When Mu Huan became the heir, Mr. Liu hade to poach them away. Because their ideals were different, they chose to continue staying in NST. However, they had worked together for so many years after all. Now, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I wonder who on CEO Liu¡¯s side developed this virus. I feel that the people he poached shouldn¡¯t have been able to develop such a super virus and effective suppressant in such a short period of time after going with him.¡± Back then, Mr. Liu had poached many people, but they had worked together for many years. Everyone knew each other¡¯s capabilities very well. Hence, Professor Sam did not expect anyone to have developed such a powerful super virus in such a short time. Chapter 1400 - The Last Battle (35)

Chapter 1400: The Last Battle (35)

After all, it hadn¡¯t been long since CEO Liu and Mu Huan officially split up. ¡°It wasn¡¯t developed by him. It must have been developed by Sen Da¡¯s people,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Sen Da?¡± Everyone was stunned, not knowing who he was. ¡°He¡¯s Sen Tai¡¯s half-brother. He must be a very formidable stic surgeon. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never heard of him in the medical world. Logically speaking, someone like him should be very famous¡­¡± Mu Huan said. Just by looking at how perfectly Sen Da had fixed Ling Wei¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t tell that she had undergone stic surgery. His ability was almost as god-like as that of the Face Changing Master in a Japanese drama that she had watched. Someone with such ability should be very famous in the industry, but even after she had investigated all the awesome people in the stic surgery world, she could not find him. ¡°Do you have a photo? Let me see,¡± Professor Sam said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan took out her phone and showed Professor Sam the photo. Professor Sam looked at the photo on Mu Huan¡¯s phone. After looking at it for a while, he put on his sses and looked at it carefully. Then, he took out his phone and showed it to the person beside him. ¡°Minnie, look at this person. Doesn¡¯t he look like that student of Mayer¡¯s?¡± Minnie took the phone and looked at it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s definitely him!¡± ¡°Mayer, is it that super famous Mayer?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the big shot who hasn¡¯t appeared in a hundred years. This student of his is also very formidable. Like you, he¡¯s young and talented. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too ambitious and has bad intentions.¡± Professor Sam had some rtionship with Professor Mayer before and knew of his only proud student. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I heard of him in the medical world?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. ¡°You must have heard of Project X.¡± Mu Huan asked, ¡°He¡¯s Project X?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± She had read a few of Project X¡¯s papers, and the opinions he raised could open the door to a new world! What a pity¡­ In this world, there were many people and many things that would go astray. A dayter, Mu Huan and the rest were informed that they could return to theboratory. When they arrived, the leader¡¯s eldest son, Sen Sun, had his confidant waiting for them. He was holding a drug that he had taken from Country Y that could effectively suppress this virus. The man respectfully handed the drug to Mu Huan and said, ¡°This drug has already been crazily purchased by every country¡¯s medical structure.¡± Mu Huan took it and took a look. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to analyze thisposition.¡± ¡°Theboratory is more or less affected. Take a look and see if there are any machines that are damaged or that can¡¯t be used. We¡¯ll bring recements over as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Madam Bo.¡± The damage to theboratory was very small, and the equipment here were all top-notch. The quality was very good, and they could all be used after a power test. This made everyone heave a sigh of relief. After all, even if they used the fastest speed to transfer new equipment, it would still be a waste of time. Before Sen Sun¡¯s confidant left, he said to Mu Huan alone, ¡°This group of people was ordered by Mr. Sen Tai¡¯s wife to attack. She has already escaped. However, Madam Bo, don¡¯t worry. Our men are chasing after her. After we catch her, we will hand her over to you for you to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan felt that Bo Junyan was right. The leader¡¯s eldest son was very capable. Not only was he capable, but he was also a very meticulous person. He did things very well and considered everything. There was no need for anyone to say anything else. He did things perfectly. After all the experiment procedures had returned to normal¡­ Chapter 1401 - The Last Battle (36)

Chapter 1401: The Last Battle (36)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan thought that since this virus was man-made, they must have wanted to make a fortune from a disaster. Now that a drug that could effectively control this virus had appeared out of nowhere, the next step should be to have a vine. After the vine had earned enough money, there would be a drug that couldpletely cure this illness. If they wanted to earn money in time, they must have prepared these drugs and vines long ago. In other words, there were drugs that could cure this illness right now! If this super virus was made by Sen Da, then the medicine and the vine would definitely be in his hands. The virus itself didn¡¯t have to be much, but to provide medicine to so many people, each country would definitely have to prepare a lot. No matter how cautious Sen Da was in not producing such medicine in Country F, Country F would definitely have some stock now. Up until now, although they had developed a drug that could effectively control the illness, it would still take time to develop a drug that couldpletely destroy this virus. If there was a drug that could directly treat this virus, of course, they would first get it and see what it was! If there was no problem, they would let her husband use it first. They would talk about other things after her husband had recovered! As long as her husband was not well, her heart would always be in her throat. Even if she was rxed, it would quickly rise. Her nerves were always tensed. At the thought of this, Mu Huan immediately called the leader¡¯s eldest son and told him about her conjecture. She asked him to find the medicine. Then, she called Yu Hansheng and wanted him to check on Mr. Liu and his son. She felt that Mr. Liu and his son definitely had medicine with them. They had to be prepared. The earlier they found the medicine, the better! Country Y¡­ The huge underground waterway was like a maze. If it was just big and messy, it would be difficult to find an exit. A person like Yu Hansheng would not be afraid. But he had a trauma. He was like someone who was ustrophobic. In a dark and sealed ce, they would be afraid and unable to breathe. Yu Hansheng was the same. This was especially so since there were creatures he hated the most here. Just thinking about them made him feel disgusted. Rats! Their existence made his body stiffen and his breathing be irregr. It made his judgment plummet by 80%, making him inferior to an ordinary person. He even thought that he might die in the sewers and be¡­ That kind of image disgusted him. He could never ept dying like this and letting that possibility happen! He couldn¡¯t ept this. This disgust made him do everything he could to find the exit! Finally¡­ he found the exit! Yu Hansheng felt that he had spent a long time to find the exit from such a dark and disgusting ce. Don¡¯t ask him how he had endured all this time. He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone! This time, the time he spent in the sewers had made the shadow in his heart worse. He thought that in the future, just hearing the words ¡°sewer¡± would make him want to explode! The moment he closed his eyes, he¡¯d feel nauseous! Previously, Yu Hansheng had no signal in the sewers, and the locator on him was useless. His men could not find him no matter what. No matter how much they pestered Ouyang Xiaoxiao to ask about their master¡¯s whereabouts, Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not say anything. Furthermore, because they knew that their master would not be safe, they did not dare to force her to tell them. They could only search around anxiously. When Yu Hansheng climbed out of the ground with difficulty, because of the signal, his whereabouts were immediately indicated on the team leader¡¯s watch.. A few people hurriedly drove over. Chapter 1402 - The Last Battle (37)

Chapter 1402: The Last Battle (37)

Yu Hansheng felt that he had spent a very, very long time to find the exit and crawl out. That was indeed the case. It had been two days and two nights! For two days and two nights, Yu Hansheng¡¯s stamina could withstand the mental torture. After he climbed up, he copsed to the ground in exhaustion. When the team leader and the rest got off the car and looked at the disheveled person lying on the ground, whose white clothes had turned ck and whose body was still in tatters, they wanted that person to be their master. At the same time, they prayed in their hearts that it wasn¡¯t their master. If their master was in such a miserable state, they would suffer for half a year! However, no matter how much they prayed, that person was still Yu Hansheng, their master. When the team leader met Yu Hansheng¡¯s eyes, he, who had seen many storms, shuddered. He really wanted to turn around and run, pretending that he did not see their master. However¡­ He could only think this way. Even if he was going to die in the next second, he had to go forward. He stepped forward cautiously and asked, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s eyes instantly turned even more bloodthirsty. Did he look like he was fine! He was like this now, and he was still asking if he was alright! The team leader immediately realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly reached out to support Yu Hansheng. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°A bunch of useless trash!¡± They actually couldn¡¯t find him for so long! Yu Hansheng could not help but curse, but the moment he opened his mouth, the stench entered it. Instantly, he felt nauseous! He did not dare to say another word! He had to kill Ouyang Xiaoxiao! He had to! He returned to his ce and washed up a hundred times. When he came out to eat, Mu Huan called. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Yu Hansheng had picked up the call. He was in a terrible mood! ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter,¡± Mu Huan said. Although Yu Hansheng was in a bad mood right now, at a critical moment, he, as a senior brother, would not ignore her urgent matters. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I suspect that Mr. Liu has a drug that can treat this virus. If you have the time, go and investigate it yourself. Get me some!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Are you so useless? You haven¡¯t cured a cold even now!¡± Yu Hansheng was in a bad mood and was also poisonous. He described this super virus as a small cold. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t even cure such a cold. Senior Brother, please. You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the best in the world!¡± Mu Huan could tell that he was in a bad mood and immediately patted him on the back. She was a person who could bend and stretch. Yu Hansheng snorted. ¡°After Senior Brother finds it, get someone to take a private jet and send it over to me,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll go look for him. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll wait for Bo Junyan to die!¡± Yu Hansheng said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t. That¡¯s your junior sister¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m annoyed to see the two of you!¡± Yu Hansheng said as he hung up! Freaking hell! Initially, Mu Huan¡¯s situation had been simr to his. He was struggling in pain and had gained apanion. When he saw that she was also in pain, he felt better. In the end, their luck turned! And he was in such a miserable state! And now, she even wanted him to help her! He was really frustrated! After he hung up, Mu Huan did not call again. She knew that no matter how upset he was, he would eventually do this. Yu Hansheng hung up and went to eat with a scowl. Chapter 1403 - The Last Battle (38)

Chapter 1403: The Last Battle (38)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the moment he reached the dining table, he felt that he was smelly all over. Hence, he took a few more baths until his body was red. The perfume that he had sprayed on him was so fragrant that it made one want to sneeze. Only then did he sit down to eat. After picking up his chopsticks, he put them down again. ¡°Go, go to the Liu family to find the cure for that virus.¡± After Yu Hansheng said that, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go by myselfter.¡± Although Mu Huan said that she was suspicious, she must have been confident that he could find the drug. In other words, this virus was not a natural disaster but a man-made disaster. If there was a drug, there must be a vine. He would go and look. If he could find a vine and confirm that there was no problem, he would inject it into the mother and son first. He suddenly stopped thinking! That damn Ouyang Xiaoxiao had treated him this way, yet he still wanted to do something for their own good and even personally find a vine for them! Was he crazy?! For the first time in his life, Yu Hansheng felt that he was a masochist. Country F¡­ Sen Da saved Ling Wei before the leader¡¯s eldest son, Sen Sun, came to capture her. Although he was very angry with Ling Wei, he still had some feelings for her. Furthermore, he would keep her for now. Perhaps she would be useful one day. ¡°I already said we can¡¯t send people to attack Mu Huan, but you still insisted on doing that. What happened in the end? If I hadn¡¯t saved you in time, you would have been caught! Do you think you¡¯re the only one with some connections? Do you think everyone else is weak?¡± Ling Wei felt that Sen Da was not treating Mu Huan and Bo Junyan as his enemies, and Sen Da felt that Ling Wei was thinking too simplistically. She did not think that no matter how powerful Sen Tai was, he would not be able to win against the leader. Sen Tai¡¯s death could encourage those people to attack Mu Huan. However, once Sen Sun stepped forward to stop them, it was useless. Even if he fanned the fire behind them and made them fight in the end, it would be useless. Those people had been settled by Sen Sun¡¯s men in the end. They were dealt with in one day. Not to mention destroying Mu Huan, thatboratory did not even suffer any major losses. Ling Wei¡¯s expression darkened. She was in a terrible mood. She did not expect that she would not be able to kill Mu Huan even after using such a team. ¡°Why did that damned Sen Sun help Mu Huan?! Shouldn¡¯t he think that his father was killed because of Mu Huan¡¯s treatment n?¡± If it weren¡¯t for him helping Mu Huan, Mu Huan would have died long ago! Damn it! Ling Wei felt that it wasn¡¯t that she was thinking too simplistically. Under such circumstances, if there weren¡¯t any idents and if there wasn¡¯t that fool helping Mu Huan, Mu Huan would definitely be dead! He could have killed her in an instant! But he didn¡¯t let her die! This made her want to vomit blood! ¡°He¡¯s not a fool. You could even think that it was me who did it, so how couldn¡¯t he!¡± Sen Da rolled his eyes at her. Ling Wei: ¡°¡­!!¡± She understood him and knew all his actions. Hence, she could guess that it was him. That Sen Sun did not know about his preparations! How could he definitely guess that it was him?! Even if he could guess, it was because he, Sen Da, was not careful enough! However, she did not dare to say these words because she had to rely on Sen Da to survive. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Two important obstacles have died, and only I¡¯m left to fight with this yellow-haired boy, Sen Sun. Then we can just fight openly!¡± Sen Da now felt that since he had killed his two half-brothers, he had won more than half this round. ¡°What about Bo Junyan and Mu Huan?¡± Ling Wei was only concerned about the two of them.. She only wanted to know when they would die. Chapter 1404 - The Last Battle (39)

Chapter 1404: The Last Battle (39)

She had no choice now, so she really wanted to know if he had a way to make the two of them die and let her see some light in life. ¡°Since I have power now, do you still need to be afraid of the two of them?¡± Sen Da raised an eyebrow. Couldn¡¯t she see beyond this? She was always conflicted about the two of them. She only wanted the two of them to die and didn¡¯t think about anything else. Ling Wei: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even find Bo Junyan or kill Mu Huan, and he still thought that he had power. He really knew how to daydream. Just as she was about to say something¡­ Sen Da said, ¡°You can¡¯t let go of Mu Huan and only want her to die. Actually, there¡¯s another way. Right now, even if Sen Sun knows that I was the one behind his father and Sen Tai¡¯s deaths, the people don¡¯t know. To most of the people now, Sen Tai and the leader died because Mu Huan¡¯s treatment n went wrong. I¡¯d even made a few seriously ill people die and made it look like it was because of Mu Huan¡¯s treatment n. Hence, the people are very dissatisfied with Mu Huan now. Furthermore, Rui Hui had illegally tested the medicine. ¡°If the two of them are working together, it can be said that Mu Huan, be it in the past or now, doesn¡¯t care about the safety of others. She tests drugs when she can¡¯t even guarantee it won¡¯t cause the person who took her treatment n to die! ¡°We¡¯ll incite the public¡¯s anger and get them to attack theboratory. Then, we¡¯ll find some people to sneak into this crowd of people and take the opportunity to kill Mu Huan. When that happens, thew won¡¯t punish the masses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used this methodst time. The chances of sess are very low. Mu Huan didn¡¯t even die when she was poisoned, let alone now that she¡¯s fine.¡± Ling Wei didn¡¯t want to use that useless method again. ¡°Even if she won¡¯t die, it¡¯s good enough to create trouble for them. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll get someone else to do it,¡± Sen Da said indifferently. He said this to help Ling Wei, but in fact, he wanted to create trouble for Mu Huan and dy their experiment progress. Ling Wei snorted and said, ¡°Up to you.¡± He didn¡¯t do what she asked him to do, but he did what she didn¡¯t want him to do. Seriously¡­ He could do whatever he wanted. However, he didn¡¯t do things for the sake of sess. It looked like he was a little arrogant because of Sen Tai and the leader¡¯s deaths. He felt that he had already seeded by more than half. He had nothing to fear. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t do anything else. Sen Sun is currently hunting for you all over the city,¡± Sen Da said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Wei hummed lightly and sat down. He could not count on her, and she was already at her wit¡¯s end. There was no need for him to say anything. She would not go and would not do anything. Mobilizing Sen Tai¡¯s men to attack theboratory and kill Mu Huan was already Ling Wei¡¯sst move. That battle was herst battle. Even with this, Mu Huan wouldn¡¯t die. She had no chance to turn the tide. She could only look to Sen Da now. If he could win and his daydream coulde true, she could still live. If he lost, she would die. However, she felt that Sen Da was a little too overconfident now. If he was like that too early, the chances of him seeding were not high. She could even be said to be sitting and waiting for death. She thought that sitting and waiting for death would be a terrifying thing, but when she reached this point, she felt that it was actually nothing. She was no longer anxious. Sen Da saw how she was so calm now when she wasn¡¯t before. He felt that there was something wrong with her. However, at this stage, he did not have the time to think about what was on her mind. Chapter 1405 - The Last Battle (40)

Chapter 1405: The Last Battle (40)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sen Da said a few more words to Ling Wei before turning around to leave. After he left¡­ Ling Wei looked at the fallen leaves outside the window. She judged that she would die in either autumn or winter. ¡­ ¡°Hubby, how are you feeling now?¡± Mu Huan was video-calling Bo Junyan. ¡°Much better.¡± Bo Junyan sat up and smiled. With the effective medicine and his good constitution, he, who was originally sicker than Li Meng and Wu Xingye, had recovered better than the two of them. ¡°I got someone to find the medicine. Since they¡¯ve made such a move, we should be able to find the medicine quickly. We¡¯ll find it and test it. It¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine after taking the medicine,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Bo Junyan was sick, he had been informed of the news. He knew that this was a man-made disaster, not a natural disaster. Initially, he¡¯d already felt that it was strange. This was because the people who were talking with them that day were the first to contract this illness. With their status, they rarely interacted with people outside. They should be people who could avoid even an infectious disease. However, they were the first to get sick. No matter how he thought about it, there was something wrong. However, as Country Y had also developed such a disease, he thought that he had made a wrong judgment. From the looks of it now, they were trying to make them think that they had made a wrong judgment. They were also trying to expand the area and make a fortune. That was why they had developed this illness in Country Y. ¡°Since there¡¯s already a ready-made medicine that can be used, don¡¯t work too hard. Sleep a little more. Look, your eyes are blood red.¡± Bo Junyan looked at her eyes and spoke with heartache. He had eaten, drank, and slept here, and he was even being served, but his wife was busy! He was really¡­ For the first time, Bo Junyan felt that he was useless! ¡°There¡¯s red in my eyes?! You must be seeing things!¡± Mu Huan had maxed out the camera filters. Even her eyebags looked white. It was impossible for her husband to have seen the redness in her eyes. ¡°I got someone to send me your current appearance. I know that you¡¯ve turned on your camera filters.¡± Besides, even a filter couldn¡¯t hide the redness. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± That nosy person actually passed on her current appearance to her husband! Bo Junyan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. My condition is already improving. I¡¯m sleeping much less now. Most of the time, I¡¯m awake and don¡¯t have a fever. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. When it¡¯s time to rest, I¡¯ll definitely rest. I¡¯m not working so hard now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan was about to say something else. Suddenly, Mu Huan¡¯s phone became shaky. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone must have thrown something at me while sleepwalking. It¡¯s fine!¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Bo Junyan frowned and felt that the likelihood of that was not high. He heard the sound of ss shattering and was about to say something. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll get back to work. Bye! Muacks, I love you!¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Her urgent hanging up made Bo Junyan feel even more that something had happened on her side. This made him so anxious that he wanted to get off the bed to look for Mu Huan. However, his body was so weak that he couldn¡¯t walk far. And as he wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he was still highly contagious. He couldn¡¯t move and walk around. This made Bo Junyan once again feel that his body was too useless! He actually dropped the ball at such a critical moment! If he had not copsed, his wife would not have had to work so hard! Chapter 1406 - The Last Battle (41)

Chapter 1406: The Last Battle (41)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the future, no matter what kind of ck supplement his wife brought him, he would drink it! He could no longer screw up at the critical moment! After Mu Huan hung up the video call, she stood up and looked out. As she wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, she hung up first to prevent her husband from worrying. She was in the resting area now. The thing that hit her hand had been thrown in through the ss window. What she saw made her lips twitch. What the f*ck was going on? Were they all so unafraid of death? At such a time, they were still gathering and protesting! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Professor Sam asked as he walked over. ¡°A group of people has gathered outside to protest. They are saying that we didn¡¯t care about the lives of others and used drugs randomly to kill people. They said that I, a dog, can¡¯t change my ways and can only eat poop¡­¡± Mu Huan¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. Professor Sam looked at the people outside and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Even in a situation where the virus is raging, they¡¯re still gathered together to protest. What are they doing? Do they want to get sick?¡± ¡°They probably think that now that there¡¯s a medicine that can treat this illness, there¡¯s nothing more to be afraid of.¡± Mu Huan shrugged. ¡°This wasn¡¯t our fault. There¡¯s definitely no problem with the treatment n. Even the leader¡¯s son, Sen Sun, knows that it¡¯s not our fault. There¡¯s someone else behind it!¡± ¡°But these people don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the point of them gathering to protest? What do they want you to do? Apologize?¡± ¡°The enemy is probably taking this opportunity to get someone to sneak in and take my life, or he¡¯s trying to take the opportunity to destroy the ce and cause trouble. Look, because of the epidemic, they¡¯re all wearing thick protective shields. No one can recognize who anyone is. If they did something, there would be so many people that we wouldn¡¯t be able to find who it is.¡± Mu Huan lifted her chin and looked over. Professor Sam broke out in a cold sweat. This young woman was really¡­ Other than when her husband had copsed and she was so nervous, she had never panicked, nor was she afraid of anything else. Suddenly, another brick was thrown in their direction. Mu Huan hurriedly pulled Professor Sam away. Professor Sam, who was almost hit, cursed with lingering fear, ¡°What a bunch of brainless people!¡± Mu Huan sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re brainless!¡± ¡°But this can¡¯t go on. Look, those people are about to rush in. They¡¯ll destroy a lot of things. If they rush in, ourboratory will suffer too!¡± Professor Sam said worriedly. Seriously, what was going on? One wave after another came at them. They couldn¡¯t even quietly conduct an experiment! Mu Huan narrowed her eyes, nning to get someone to grab those people who looked like they were stirring trouble and throw them out. A group of people quickly got out of a car and surrounded the group. The person who came was Sen Sun. Soon, his men took control of the entire situation. After the matter had been settled, Mu Huan immediately called Bo Junyan. ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side now?¡± Bo Junyan asked anxiously. He had just learned from someone that Mu Huan was being mobbed by the public. Previously, there was news that what had happened to Sen Tai, the leader, and some seriously ill patients was being med on his wife. They said that there was a problem with her treatment n, and those people were incited to attack her. Perhaps it was because people felt that there was already a medicine that could treat this illness that they became bold. There were many people who went to attack his wife¡¯sboratory.. They had smashed many things, although they knew that with his wife¡¯s skills, she would definitely not suffer. Chapter 1407 - The Last Battle (42)

Chapter 1407: The Last Battle (42)

However, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. If he couldn¡¯t be by her side, he couldn¡¯t control his worry. ¡°Sen Sun¡¯s men came to control the entire situation. He even held a press conference and took out the evidence in his hands to prove that his father and Sen Tai¡¯s deaths had nothing to do with me. It was Sen Da who had tampered with their medicine that caused their deaths. Furthermore, he had also gotten someone to investigate those seriously ill patients who had passed away. They had passed away because of a problem with the medicine. Now, the people outside theboratory have dispersed,¡± Mu Huan said. When Bo Junyan heard this, he said, ¡°This Sen Sun is a fast and capable person.¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s very capable! The evidence he took out is simply perfect. It makes one feel that his father¡¯s death was actually a trap he had dug for Sen Da! Because if he hadn¡¯t known in advance that Sen Da wanted to harm his father, he wouldn¡¯t have gathered such perfect evidence.¡± Mu Huan felt that they might have fallen into a pce drama. No¡­ the situation they were in now was really a pce drama plot. The brother wanted to climb up, and the son wanted to do the same. The brother killed the leader, and the son took the opportunity to counterattack. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But no matter what, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s an ally now.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to care, and she didn¡¯t want to know too much about the pce drama. She only wanted to quickly treat her husband and then find that damn Ling Wei and kill her! That would be the end. ¡°Yes.¡± The press conference that Sen Sun held let everyone know that it wasn¡¯t Mu Huan¡¯s treatment n that had killed the leader and Sen Tai. It was someone else who had tampered with his father and second uncle¡¯s medicine and killed them. His evidence pointed to Sen Da being the mastermind. He had killed Sen Tai and the leader because he wanted to seize the leader¡¯s position. Furthermore, the evidence that Sen Sun hadid out made people feel that this had something to do with Sen Da. Although they could not be sure, they could not help but imagine many conspiracy theories. Besides, even if the pandemic had nothing to do with him, he had killed his two half-brothers and wanted to usurp power. This was a crime and he was scum! He should be punished! Sen Da would never have thought that inciting the public and reporters to surround Mu Huan¡¯sboratory and create trouble for her would be the best stepping stone for Sen Sun to counterattack him! This made him furious. At the same time, he realized that he had always underestimated this nephew of his. This nephew of his was not ordinary at all! Sen Sun¡¯s press conference had been broadcasted on every station, so Ling Wei naturally saw it. She looked at Sen Da and sneered. ¡°I told you not to do such a thing, but you insisted on doing it. Who¡¯s stupid now? It¡¯s more like you¡¯ve created trouble for yourself.¡± Before the matter could be confirmed that he had won, he¡¯d already had his head in the clouds and wanted to do some useless things. Now, things were like this. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sen Da said irritably. Ling Wei sneered. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to bother about him, but when she thought about how it was Sen Sun who had ruined her ns, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the evidence that Sen Sun took out was too perfect? If he hadn¡¯t known beforehand that you were going toy your hands on Sen Tai and the leader, why would he have such evidence? If he only found out that it was you after the incident, he wouldn¡¯t have had suchplete evidence.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Sen Sun already knew that I wanted to harm Sen Tai and the leader, but he didn¡¯t stop me and took the opportunity to gather evidence?¡± Was his nephew so ruthless? Chapter 1408 - The Last Battle (43)

Chapter 1408: The Last Battle (43)

¡°That must be the case. His method of using someone else to kill another is not bad. He¡¯s also very ruthless. You have to be more careful.¡± Although Sen Sun was the eldest, he had not been pampered. His father had doted on his second son more. Hence, Sen Sun was overseas all year round and never returned. She thought that he would remain an abandoned son. She did not pay attention to him. She did not expect him to be ruthless and capable. Sen Da¡¯s eyes darkened and he did not speak further. ¡­ Mu Huan hung up Bo Junyan¡¯s video call and was about to call Yu Hansheng to see if he had an update when her phone rang. It was a call from Liu Changfeng. She looked at her phone for a while before answering. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m very happy that you can still pick up my call,¡± Liu Changfeng said with a smile. He thought that she would hang up immediately after seeing that it was his number. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Huan did not say anything else. ¡°Right.¡± Liu Changfeng did not say anything else and said directly, ¡°I have medicine here that can treat this virus. I¡¯ve brought the medicine to Country F. If you want the medicine,e and find me.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± She had asked two groups of people to investigate this drug. Until now, there had been no news, but he, who had the drug, had delivered himself to her doorstep. This¡­ There were really idents in life! ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Liu Changfeng hung up. Mu Huan looked at the phone that had been hung up. After a moment of silence, she picked up her coat and looked at the assistant beside her. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°Shall I go with you?¡± The assistant immediately put down the things in his hand and stood up. ¡°No need. Stay in theboratory,¡± Mu Huan said as she walked out. Liu Changfeng stood under a maple tree and waited for Mu Huan. The fiery red maple leaves in the autumn were even redder and more eye-catching under the sunset. However, such scenery was not as good as Liu Changfeng, who was standing there in a long ck trench coat. He had been rated as the most desirable person in the entertainment industry a few times, and with this male celebrity¡¯s looks, they were not exaggerated. When Mu Huan saw him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was such a good-looking man and a Best Actor. In this world, everyone liked to look at beauty. Mu Huan was the same. No matter if it was a woman or a man, she liked them. Whenever she saw a good-looking person go astray, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a pity. She was always a little more forgiving toward good-looking people. ¡°Xiao Huan.¡± Liu Changfeng smiled when he saw Mu Huan. That smile made him look even better. Perhaps it was because his mentality had changed or something, but Liu Changfeng¡¯s aura was different from before. ¡°Why are you giving me the medicine?¡± Mu Huan asked directly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue making mistakes.¡± Liu Changfeng looked at the distant mountain. Every day, the news was reporting about new patients and deaths. All of this was indirectly caused by him. He could not be as ruthless as his father had requested. He couldn¡¯tpletely let go of his conscience and be a bad person. He suffered from the torture of his conscience every day. That torture made him wish he was dead. It surpassed the indignation and all the grievances in his heart! He didn¡¯t want this to continue! He didn¡¯t want his father and that person to earn such unjust money! ¡°I have some evidence here. It can prove that this pandemic was caused by Sen Da,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he took out a data card. Mu Huan did not speak. ¡°Xiao Huan, if you can think of a way to only me this pandemic on Sen Da and leave my father out, the drug and this evidence will be yours.¡± Chapter 1409 - The Last Battle (44)

Chapter 1409: The Last Battle (44)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since ancient times, people had always wanted to be loyal and filial. Liu Changfeng couldn¡¯t bear the torture on his conscience. However, he couldn¡¯t hurt his father with his own hands. If he hurt his father, he would feel even more guilty and pained for the rest of his life. Hence, he hoped that Mu Huan could resolve this matter. Not only would she be able to help the victims and stop Sen Da¡¯s conspiracy, but she would also be able to let his father off and not let him bear such a reputation. Because once such a truth was exposed, his father would be swallowed up by public opinion and might be tortured to the point of not being able to live. That was equivalent to him personally killing his father. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to let my father offpletely. He should go to jail for all the crimes he hasmitted. Just don¡¯t let him bear the crime of spreading the virus,¡± Liu Changfeng said as he looked at Mu Huan with pleading eyes. After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°I can get the drug myself. As well as the evidence.¡± No matter who it was, they should pay the price for their actions. Liu Changfeng looked at her and smiled bitterly. ¡°Xiao Huan, I know you¡¯re very capable.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But you also know that the characteristics of this virus can easily mutate. Furthermore, theplexity of the human body could be suppressed by medicine. It can mutate into a new virus at any time. It¡¯ll be even more difficult to treat. I think you¡¯ll want to end this storm quickly. ¡°And Xiao Huan, for the sake of our past rtionship, can you do this? ¡°Besides, my father was only instructed by someone. He¡¯s not the mastermind. It can be said that he was only used by someone.¡± ¡°Do you believe your own words?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Was than man really just being used? Liu Changfeng: ¡°¡­¡± After a long silence¡­ ¡°Xiao Huan, I know that no matter what, nothing can change the fact that my dad did something wrong. But you should know that what¡¯s on the market now is only a basic medicine. This medicine can only control the development of the illness and can¡¯tpletely treat this illness. And to be honest, no matter how capable you are, you won¡¯t be able to find it in a short period of time. You don¡¯t have to look for it from my father. He only has a basic medicine with him, and there aren¡¯t many vines. ¡°My dad is listening to Sen Da¡¯s instructions, and Sen Da is also guarding against my dad. It¡¯s only because the medicine has arrived that my dad knows where it is. The few boxes of medicine in my hand that canpletely treat this illness were taken by a rtive of mine. My dad insisted on theming over. ¡°Xiao Huan, I think you definitely want Bo Junyan to recover as soon as possible. I don¡¯t think I need to say anything else. You know that the faster he recovers from this illness, the more secure you will be.¡± Liu Changfeng didn¡¯t expect himself to use his love rival, whom he really wanted dead, to convince Mu Huan to make the exchange. There were really idents in life that were unpredictable. At the thought of this, he felt bitter. Mu Huan was silent for a while before extending her hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Changfeng had wanted Mu Huan to agree to such a condition. But now that she had agreed, the bitterness in his heart instantly drowned him. For Bo Junyan, she had no bottom line. Liu Changfeng passed the things to Mu Huan. Mu Huan took them and turned to leave. ¡°Xiao Huan, if it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan, would you have been with me?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Bo Junyan, would she have been with him when he found her and let her enter NST to be the sessor of Rui Hui? ¡°If I say yes and it makes you feel better, then I say yes,¡± Mu Huan said. Chapter 1410 - The Last Battle (45)

Chapter 1410: The Last Battle (45)

Liu Changfeng looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really patronizing.¡± Mu Huan looked at him and was silent for a while. ¡°Turn back while you still can. Your future can still be very good. Walk well.¡± The Buddha said, ¡°Let go of the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha.¡± In the past, she had always felt that this was too unfair. Many people could never be a Buddha after doing good deeds for their entire lives. What right did others have to be a Buddha after letting go of the butcher¡¯s knife? As she grew older, she increasingly understood the importance of letting go of the butcher¡¯s knife. As long as a person had a conscience, they could turn back even if they went astray. If they could stop more harm from happening, they would have a chance to choose a new life. Liu Changfeng looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Just a hug would do. Just a hug would make him have no regrets and no more thoughts. ¡°No.¡± If her husband found out that she got hugged by another man, he would definitely be furious. She didn¡¯t care if others would have regrets. She only cared about not making her husband unhappy. Besides, what¡¯s the point of hugging her? It was useless! The smile on Liu Changfeng¡¯s lips became even more bitter. ¡°Xiao Huan, you look like you have feelings, but most of the time, you¡¯re too heartless.¡± It was just a hug, but she was unwilling to save him from such regrets. ¡°I¡¯m a heartless bad person. Don¡¯t think about me. There are many beautiful flowers in this world. Open your heart and hug them!¡± There was plenty of fish in the sea, so why should he be single-minded?! If she were a man and a handsome one, and this woman didn¡¯t like her, she would immediately find anotherdy. Without waiting for Liu Changfeng to say anything else, Mu Huan left. Liu Changfeng looked at her departing back and watched her until shepletely disappeared from his eyes. When he first met her, he never thought that things would turn out this way between them. He liked her so much. If only life could be redone. If only people could have known and predicted things earlier. Perhaps all of this would be different. Liu Changfeng stood there and watched Mu Huan disappear. Only after a long time did he turn around and disappear into the night. In theboratory¡­ After Mu Huan returned, she immediately got someone to analyze theposition of the drug and test its side effects. ¡°Where did that thinge from?¡± Professor Sam said. ¡°It¡¯s from Liu Changfeng.¡± ¡°That child is actually not bad,¡± Professor Sam said with a sigh. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nned to give this drug to Bo Junyan first after confirming that it was safe and effective. Unexpectedly, before she could finish her experiment on the drug, Bo Junyan, who was originally in good control of his illness, suddenly had a high fever. After the blood test, Mu Huan¡¯s greatest fear had happened. The virus had undergone a new mutation. In other words, even if this drug was safe and effective, it would not be of much use. Mu Huan was so angry that she wanted to kill someone! When they were creating this virus, did they not think that after going through the human body¡¯splicated system or after using all sorts of drugs on it, it would mutate?! This made the experts, who had originally heaved a sigh of relief and felt that this storm could end, nervous again. ¡­ Soon, Sen Da found out about the mutation of the virus. When he was researching it, he had thought about the characteristics of this virus. However, he had predicted that he would settle everything before it mutated. Unexpectedly, the speed of the virus mutation far exceeded his expectations! He had just started earning money from the vine. Chapter 1411 - The Last Battle (46)

Chapter 1411: The Last Battle (46)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thete-stage medicine was supposed to earn the most money, but it was useless now! This made him feel bad for the next few days! Country F¡­ When Yu Hansheng appeared in front of Ouyang Xiaoxiao, she was drinking afternoon tea. She looked very elegant andzy. ¡°Ha, your days are really not bad,¡± Yu Hansheng mocked. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up at him. That faint gaze made Yu Hansheng even angrier. He went forward and pinched her chin. That force instantly turned her beautiful chin purple. However, even though it was so painful, it only made Ouyang Xiaoxiao frown. She looked at him indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Actually, what Yu Hansheng wanted to ask the most was, did her conscience not hurt? She knew that he cared about her, but she used his care for her to hurt him again and again! Did she really think that he wouldn¡¯t be ruthless to her? ¡°It hurts, but I¡¯m already numb,¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said lightly. ¡°Numb? Are you saying that I¡¯ve given you too much pain that you¡¯ve long be numb? You can¡¯t even feel pain?¡± Yu Hansheng sneered. ¡°Yes.¡± Her direct acknowledgment filled Yu Hansheng with anger. He, who had sworn that he would settle scores with Ouyang Xiaoxiao, was instantly at a loss for words. ¡°Let go of me first. If you want to settle scores, let me speak faster¡­ We¡¯ll settle scorester.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao felt like her chin was about to break. Seeing that she was in so much pain that she was stammering, Yu Hansheng realized that he had used too much strength. He hurriedly let go. Once he let go, he saw that her delicate chin was swollen. He could not help but feel vexed. When he realized that he was frustrated because of such a light injury, Yu Hansheng once again felt that he was useless. She had treated him that way, but he only pinched her chin and was already ming himself! He was really sick! ¡°Sit down and have some tea.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao poured him a cup of ck tea. Seeing how quickly she had regained herposure and how she did not take him seriously, Yu Hansheng waved his hand angrily and threw away the tea she had poured for him. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not get angry when she saw him like this. She was like a mother who tolerated someone throwing a tantrum. Yu Hansheng felt the same way. This made him want to explode! What the f*ck! What was wrong with him?! He was a handsome, dashing, and aloof god. How did he be like this? He was like a child throwing a tantrum to get attention! Seriously! Yu Hansheng was so embarrassed that he wanted to turn around and leave. However, when he recalled that he was here to settle scores, he forced himself to calm down and suppress that inexplicable anger. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?!¡± Since she had dared to set rats on him, he would definitely not let her off! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live well. I can only live happily.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao told the truth. She didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to live better than anyone else. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, why are you still doing this?! Don¡¯t you know that you won¡¯t die if you hadn¡¯t done it?¡± If she didn¡¯t want to die, she wouldn¡¯t be so disobedient as to be courting death! ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m especially vicious and deserving of death for putting rats in that sewer?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you deserve to die?¡± Yu Hansheng snorted. ¡°No.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly felt that he had asked a stupid question.. She had just said that she didn¡¯t want to die. Chapter 1412 - The Last Battle (47)

Chapter 1412: The Last Battle (47)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yu Hansheng, do you know how I escaped from that fire when you tried to burn me to death?¡± Speaking of the past, Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked down and her long eyshes covered the pain in her eyes. She clenched her teacup tightly. Her words made Yu Hansheng¡¯s irritable heart suddenly calm down. He clenched his fists involuntarily¡­ He didn¡¯t know. He had no idea how she had escaped from such a big fire. He had always believed firmly that she had died in that sea of fire, that her bones didn¡¯t exist as she had be powder. ¡°When the fire was about to cause an explosion, I found a blocked sewer entrance and forcefully used my hand to dig open that mouth. My hand got injured at that time, and I had been recuperating for five years. Now, I can y the piano. Not only was the sewer narrow, but the environment inside was ten times more terrifying and disgusting than the sewer I made you fall into¡­ I don¡¯t even know how long I crawled out of it. You know very well how I spent my days inside. I believe I don¡¯t need to say it¡­¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were very simple. And the situation back then was indescribable. Yu Hansheng¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°You know how weak and afraid I was back then. Actually, I don¡¯t even know how I crawled out of that ce. It¡¯s like hell.¡± Perhaps to others, that wasn¡¯t a hellish environment. If she were to be ced in such an environment now, she might not be so afraid anymore. However, back then, she had grown up in a bubble where everyone doted on her. She had never encountered any darkness, let alone such an environment after receiving such a blow to her body and mind. At that time, the fear she had endured, her pain, and the limit in her heart were all things that she could not bear. Hence, all these years, she could not let go. She would often wake up from such nightmares. She would often have the illusion that her current happiness was actually a dream. The real her had long died in the sewers. Because she couldn¡¯t let go, and because of this pain, she couldn¡¯t ept it if she didn¡¯t take revenge on him! Yu Hansheng tightened his grip. He could not imagine how she, who was so weak and timid back then, had escaped from such an environment. He¡­ ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done to you is what you¡¯ve done to me in the past. I¡¯ve even been gentler than you were. Hence, if we¡¯re settling scores here, it¡¯s you who owe me. However, I don¡¯t want to keep living in the past. Hence, let¡¯s be even!¡± Now, she had done everything she wanted. She hoped that they could be even. She hoped that they would no longer interact with each other and say goodbye from here. ¡°Hansheng, I think you definitely can¡¯t let go of the hatred in your heart, but I also know that you can¡¯t be ruthless to us.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up at him. Yu Hansheng did not speak because he did not know what to say. ¡°You must be in a lot of pain, right?¡± Yu Hansheng remained silent. ¡°The blood feud between us can¡¯t be changed no matter what. In other words, your conflicted struggle can¡¯t be resolved no matter what. Hence, it¡¯s better to let go. Let yourself off and let me off.¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy!¡± If he could let it go so easily, he would have let it go long ago. Why would he have needed to suffer for so long and still be unable to let it go?! Chapter 1413 - The Last Battle (48)

Chapter 1413: The Last Battle (48)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to do it. Look at me. I used to love you so much that I felt that even if I died, I wouldn¡¯t be unable to let go of you. But now, I¡¯ve let go.¡± It really wasn¡¯t that difficult to do it. It was just like how she had once thought that her love ran deep into her bones. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. But now, without him, her life would only be happy. Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words did not hurt Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart. Instead, they ruthlessly crushed his heart into a million pieces! To a person who loved her so deeply that he couldn¡¯t let go no matter how much pain he was in, her not loving him was the greatest revenge. It hurt him so much that he immediately died. He didn¡¯t even feel much pain at that moment. Then the pain made Yu Hansheng sneer. ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± He was in pain, so how could he let her be fine? He was in pain, so she had to suffer with him! They had to live in hell together! Ouyang Xiaoxiao was about to say something when Yu Hansheng waved his hand and knocked her out. Just as the team leader had said, if Yu Hansheng really wanted to deal with Ouyang Xiaoxiao, he could do it with a snap of his fingers. It was impossible for him to have suffered at her hands. If he suffered, it¡¯s because he had wanted to suffer. He had been willing to be tortured by Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Just as Yu Hansheng was about to carry Ouyang Xiaoxiao away¡­ ¡°Where do you want to bring my mommy? Also, do you know that you¡¯re not respecting thedy¡¯s consent by using such a method to take her away? You¡¯re not being a gentleman!¡± Ouyang Chen looked up at Yu Hansheng. His big eyes were no longer naive but full of warning! If he dared to do anything to his mother, he would not let him off! Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He had forgotten that things were different now. In the past, he couldn¡¯t let go and could let Ouyang Xiaoxiao live in pain with him. But now, was he going to let this child live in pain with them? He didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t sure. Hence, he did not say a word and ran off with Ouyang Xiaoxiao in his arms. Ouyang Chen watched as Yu Hansheng quickly disappeared from his sight while carrying his mother. He didn¡¯t know if he should admire Yu Hansheng for being so powerful or if he should me himself for not having the strength to protect his mother. It was only after a while that he snapped back to his senses. He thought that he should inform Daddy David immediately. No matter if his mother was in danger or not, he had to save her quickly. However, he could not get through to his Daddy David. He could not help but suspect that his biological father had done something to cause this. He must have used a ploy to lure Daddy David away first. That was why he had dared toe in so openly and kidnap his mommy! Shameless bad person! A weekter, a prescription from a group defeated this mutated super virus. It made the world see once again the formidable power of Chinese medicine in fighting epidemics! Mu Huan, who hade up with this prescription, became the pride of the Chinese again! On this day, Bo Junyan went through all sorts of check-ups and it was confirmed that he hadpletely recovered. ¡°Hubby!¡± Mu Huan, who could finally let go of her heavy burden, happily pounced on Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan, who had just recovered, was still very weak, but Mu Huan still used her previous strength. Hence, she pushed Bo Junyan onto the sofa. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so delicate and weak! You make me feel like I can do whatever I want in the future!¡± Chapter 1414 - The Last Battle (49)

Chapter 1414: The Last Battle (49)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the past, her husband was like a mountain. No matter how much she touched him, he would not move. It made her feel extremely defeated! Now, he would copse with one pounce! Tsk tsk, it¡¯s not bad to enjoy this feeling asionally! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± How was this woman a wife. ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you!¡± Mu Huan hugged his neck and kissed his face randomly. It had been half a month since she hadst hugged her husband. She really missed him¡­ really missed him¡­ Just as Bo Junyan was about to hold her face and kiss her¡­ Mu Huan suddenly fell into his embrace. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so tired. I want to have a good sleep¡­¡± Just as she finished speaking, she fell asleep. The speed at which she fell asleep instantly stunned Bo Junyan. Looking at the dark circles under her eyes, Bo Junyan knew that she was really exhausted. His illness had not been good, and she had been tensed up and did not dare to rx. Only when she saw that he was fine could she truly rx and dare to fall asleep like this. A thin wave of pain surged in his heart. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead lightly before carefully carrying her to the bed. Mu Huan slept for a day and a night. After she woke up, she ate something and fell asleep. It was only five dayster that she regained her senses. After she woke up and had her fill, Mu Huan touched her stomach and sighed. ¡°The happiest thing in life is to have a full stomach and a good sleep!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the happiest thing be with my Brother Bo?¡± Gong Zeye smiled. ¡°One has to satisfy their basic physiological needs first before they can think about their mental needs. If they can¡¯t eat and sleep well every day, who would still be in the mood to fall in love?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no love among the refugees? There¡¯s no true love among the poor during ancient times?¡± Gong Zeye asked. ¡°If you want to say that¡­¡± Mu Huan put down the things in her hand, looking as if she was saying, ¡°If you want to say that, we can have a good debate.¡± Bo Junyan looked at the two of them bickering and felt that the greatest happiness in his life was having his wife by his side. As long as his wife was by his side, no matter what she did, it would be the happiest thing. Now, this pandemic wasing to an end, and people¡¯s lives were returning to normal. The fight between Sen Da and Sen Sun had reached its climax. Now, both sides were confronting each other. Sen Sun had taken out evidence previously and ruined Sen Da¡¯s reputation, letting everyone know that he could even harm his half-brother in order to climb up. Later on, Sen Da also took out evidence to prove that Sen Sun had long known that he wanted to do this, but he did not stop him in order to climb up. In short, the two of them were on par now. It was hard to say what the future would be like. However, this had nothing to do with Mu Huan and the rest. Just as they were about to leave Country F. Bo Junyan¡¯s men grabbed Ling Wei. ¡°Do you want me to deal with her, or do you want to do it?¡± Ling Wei had harmed them repeatedly, and Bo Junyan no longer had any feelings for her. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Mu Huan thought that it was Ling Wei who had caused her and Bo Junyan to be in such a mess. It could be said that she had caused Bo Junyan to be sick for half a month. Now, his face was still so skinny and had not recovered. She had to torture Ling Wei personally and make her life a living hell before she died! ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan brought Mu Huan to see Ling Wei. When they arrived, Ling Wei was sitting by the window, looking at the scenery outside. They didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t hear theming that she was just sitting there motionless.. She wasn¡¯t afraid, and she didn¡¯t have any other emotions. Chapter 1415 - The Last Battle (50)

Chapter 1415: The Last Battle (50)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Huan raised an eyebrow and walked forward. At this moment, Ling Wei turned around and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Mu Huan did not speak. Ling Wei did not care if she replied. She said, ¡°I¡¯m really indignant to see you guys fine.¡± She had spent so much effort, but in the end, she still ended up like this. She was really indignant. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless no matter how indignant I am. I don¡¯t have any more chances.¡± ¡°Did she drink poison in advance?¡± Mu Huan saw that her expression was a little off. ¡°Yes. In order to save you from wasting time torturing me, I had directly attacked myself,¡± Ling Wei said with a smile, but her smile was filled with endless bitterness. After she¡¯d failed to mobilize Sen Tai¡¯s men, she had hidden poison in her body and waited for this day toe. When they came in, she had bitten through that poison. In less than three minutes, she would die. She could not be saved. She would not let herself fall into Mu Huan¡¯s hands and be humiliated and tortured by her. Even if she, Ling Wei, was defeated, she won¡¯t give them a clean defeat. If they wanted her to die, she could only die by her own hands! Mu Huan could tell from her expression that she was about to die. Since the emergency treatment could not save her, she did not move and only looked at her coldly. Although it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t make her life a living hell, it would save her from dirtying her hands. Ling Wei looked at Bo Junyan. He was the person who had grown up with her. She could have had a glorious life with him, but she had made herselfe to this. It wasn¡¯t even her own face that she was dying with. She was pitiful¡­ she was really pitiful¡­ How did she end up like this? Even though Ling Wei had reached thest step, her pride was still there. This pride still made her unable to ept her failure. She¡¯d clearly had such a good life. She¡­ ¡°Junyan¡­ I¡¯m so regretful. I¡¯m really regretful¡­¡± She was wrong. Her life had not gone astray after Mu Huan had appeared. It had started when she scorned Bo Junyan, who had refused to follow the political path. She had wanted to be the wife of a political figure and stand at another height. This was because she only wanted that kind of status. When she was dating someone, she only considered external conditions and had never been sincere. Hence, she could not get another true heart. Those things were not what she wanted. By the time she realized that what she wanted the most was what she had in the beginning, it was toote. Then, she took one wrong step after another. In the end, she reached this point. She had made such a good start and ended up like this. She¡­ ¡°It¡¯s useless to regret it.¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. Although they were no longer on good terms, they had grown up together after all. He felt a little emotional. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s useless¡­¡± It was useless to think about anything now. She couldn¡¯t go back no matter what she thought. Suddenly, Ling Wei spat out a mouthful of ck blood and fell to the ground. She knew that she was about to die. She lifted her head with difficulty and looked at Bo Junyan. ¡°Junyan, for the sake of¡­ our past rtionship¡­ bring¡­ my ashes home¡­ I¡¯m tired. I want to go home¡­¡± Even though she had long lost her home and the Ling family had been lost, she still wanted to go back. She wanted to return to thend that had raised her and return to the beginning of her brilliant life. In the past, she was so glorious and proud. She was the moon surrounded by stars. Chapter 1416 - The Last Battle (51)

Chapter 1416: The Last Battle (51)

All of a sudden, she seemed to have seen the past her. That bright and beautiful her. When her life was only bright and beautiful. She lived such a carefree and noble life¡­ Bo Junyan looked at her silently. Ling Wei did not wait for his answer. Just like that, she closed her eyes forever. Forever¡­ dying with finality¡­ She died just like that with someone else¡¯s face. Looking at Ling Wei, who was lying motionless on the ground, even Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was a pity. When she had first met Ling Wei, she was really stunned. Back then, she was so nervous, reckless, panicked, and chaotic because Ling Wei was really outstanding and was a strong enemy. Such an outstanding and good-looking woman hade to this point. Even if she really wanted her dead, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Bring her ashes back,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan looked at her but did not speak. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back. Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Gong Zeye looked at Ling Wei, who was lying on the ground, and he was filled with emotions. After all, they had grown up together. He felt terrible seeing her in such a state. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan hummed in acknowledgment and left with Mu Huan in his arms. On the ne. Bo Junyan was busy dealing with the work that he had umted over the past few days. Mu Huan picked up the newspaper to read when she had nothing better to do. Then, she saw the news that Liu Changfeng had left to be a monk. There was also a photo of him. It wasn¡¯t a scene, but a photo of him dressed as a monk. The entertainment news said that because he had be a monk, many girls who were obsessed with him and called him Hubby wanted to be a nun. There were also many who shouted that they wanted to jump off a building and could not live. This news stunned her. Although Bo Junyan was busy with work, he had been paying attention to her. Sensing that something was amiss, he looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Liu Changfeng has be a monk.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°He must be upset and wants to atone for his sins,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Sigh, what a pity¡­¡± Mu Huan sighed. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a handsome man has be a monk, but he can do good things if he can¡¯t get over what happened¡­¡± Bo Junyan nced at her silently. Mu Huan reached out to hug his arm. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I say that others are handsome?¡± Bo Junyan did not speak. He only took out the document that belonged to Rui Hui from his hand and passed it to Mu Huan. ¡°Come, don¡¯t be idle.¡± If she had nothing better to do than to read and think nonsense, it would be wasteful. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± This petty man! ¡°I¡¯m not looking! I¡¯m not looking! I¡¯m simply not looking!¡± Previously, she had worked tirelessly on that virus, causing her brain cells to be almost depleted. She had to rest. She couldn¡¯t use her brain anymore! Right now, she was only suited to eat, drink, and have fun! Bo Junyan looked at her. ¡°What? So what if I¡¯m like this? If you¡¯re unhappy, bite me!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of the words, I¡¯m thick-skinned and a scoundrel. What can you do to me?! ¡°Alright,¡± Bo Junyan said as he lowered his head to bite her. He would never reject his wife¡¯s invitation. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t he jealous? Shouldn¡¯t the two of them be working hard? Why was he kissing her? He really envied PA Wang for still being on sick leave and not having to see such an exciting scene. Country Y¡­ As they were afraid of causing panic, the fact that this virus was man-made was ultimately not made known to the public. Chapter 1417 - The Last Battle (52)

Chapter 1417: The Last Battle (52)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then, Mu Huan had only made an agreement with Liu Changfeng to not let his father be despised by everyone. In private, he still had to pay the price for the crimes he hadmitted. Hence, apart from themercial crimes like embezzlement of public assets, Mr. Liu had also been charged with the crime of endangering public safety. This crime was rather serious, and he was ultimately sentenced to life imprisonment. On the day Mr. Liu was sentenced, Liu Changfeng, who had already left home, rushed over to see his father¡¯s final court hearing. This was hisst concern for the mortal world. When he saw that his father¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white in just half a month, his eyes reddened. For the past half a month, he must have been racking his brains to think of a way out. No matter what this matter was about, he had not been by his father¡¯s side during the most critical moment. As his son, he had not done anything for his father, and it could be considered that he had harmed him. He had let him down. Mr. Liu had been very calm throughout the entire trial. Even in the end, when the judge announced his crime and sentenced him to life imprisonment, he did not show any change in his emotions. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. Because he knew that no matter how agitated he was, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. For the past half a month, he had tried all the ways he could. Now, he had no choice but to temporarily ept it and wait for an opportunity. However, his calmness was broken when he was about to be brought down and he saw Liu Changfeng. Although Liu Changfeng had put on makeup to make others unable to recognize him, that was his son, his only son. Even if he only revealed a pair of eyes, he could still recognize him. Ever since the incident, his son had disappeared. A few days ago, he had heard others say that his son had be a monk. How could his only son be a monk?! Even if he were to go to jail, he still had many other assets. Furthermore, his son had earned money from being a Best Actor all these years. He wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all in a few lifetimes. Why would he want to take things too hard and be a monk?! He was so agitated that he wanted to shout for Liu Changfeng, but when he thought about it, everyone knew that his son was the child of a criminal. Hence, he endured it and didn¡¯t shout. He signaled Liu Changfeng toe and see him. He had something to tell him. Liu Changfeng understood what he meant and went. In the visitation room¡­ When Mr. Liu saw Liu Changfenging in, he asked impatiently, ¡°Are you really going to be a monk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After he had been reading the scriptures for a while, Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes had be even more calm and indifferent than before. ¡°How can you be a monk?! Aren¡¯t you basically telling my Liu family that we can have no descendants?!¡± He had only one son. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue this evil bloodline,¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°What evil bloodline?! You child, I say, you¡­¡± Liu Changfeng interrupted him. ¡°Dad, do you know how many people have died in this pandemic?¡± Mr. Liu was stunned. Then, he said, ¡°Those people didn¡¯t die just from the virus. Their health wasn¡¯t good to begin with! Look at the first batch of people who got sick. Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s friends didn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Dad, your excuses are meaningless.¡± ¡°If you want to me someone, you have to me Mu Huan and Bo Junyan! If it weren¡¯t for them, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Even now, Mr. Liu couldn¡¯t me himself! He wasn¡¯t in the wrong! He couldn¡¯t me himself. Once he med himself and regretted it, the torture on his conscience would be unbearable. It would make him copsepletely. He wasn¡¯t in the wrong! All of this was Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s fault! Without them, none of this would have happened! Chapter 1418 - The Last Battle (53)

Chapter 1418: The Last Battle (53)

¡°This virus wasn¡¯t created because of them. Even if they weren¡¯t involved, Sen Da would have still released that virus!¡± Liu Changfeng looked at his father with disappointment in his eyes. He still couldn¡¯t admit that he was in the wrong and even pushed the me onto someone else. ¡°But I also wouldn¡¯t have released the virus then! I¡¯d joined forces with Sen Da because I wanted to deal with Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Huan, why would I have joined forces with Sen Da? If I hadn¡¯t joined forces with him, why would I have done such a thing? If I could have been fine, who would have wanted this?!¡± If he had still been the leader of Rui Hui and he had still been living a high and mighty life, why would he have done such a thing? Could he not have earned money another way? Why would he want to earn the worst kind, which was disaster money? He wasn¡¯t crazy! Liu Changfeng looked at his father and was speechless. After being silent for a while, he, who had wanted to persuade him, suddenly realized that perhaps this thought was good for his father. This was because the condemnation of his conscience would be too torturous otherwise and would make him have nightmares every night. In any case, he would have to spend the rest of his life in jail. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. If he didn¡¯t feel that he was in the wrong, then so be it¡­ ¡°Dad, I won¡¯te to see you again.¡± He wanted to settle the grudges and quarrels of the mortal world and focus on chanting scriptures for those lost souls. ¡°If you¡¯re noting to see me, what will you be doing?! I¡¯m telling you, you have to immediately renounce asceticism! You¡¯re not allowed to be a monk!¡± Mr. Liu ordered. They had so much money. Even if there was pressure from the higher-ups now, so what? What did it matter if he was sentenced to life imprisonment? After a while, no one would care about him anymore. If he made a fake death certificate or something, he could leave this cage and start a new life! When the time came, they could make aeback! Why would his son be a monk?! ¡°Dad, this is thest time I¡¯m calling you Dad. I shall be unfilial in this life. I can only repay your kindness as a father in my next life.¡± With that, Liu Changfeng folded his hands in front of his chest and said Amitabha before standing up and leaving. No matter how Mr. Liu called him, he did not turn around. Mr. Liu was furious! He had been sentenced to life imprisonment and lost his son, who wanted to be a monk, yet he was still praising him like this, making him lose control. It made him want to go crazy! What sins had hemitted? Why did he give birth to such a son?! Not only did he run away the moment something had happened, but he even wanted to be a monk and not acknowledge him as his father! He was really¡­ No! He had to have another child! He was still young and could nurture another child! He could still do it! He could definitely make aeback! Just as Mr. Liu was thinking that he could still use his alternate ount after his main ount had been crippled, Mu Huan walked in. When Mr. Liu saw hering in, his expression instantly turned ugly. He was still angry. ¡°What are you doing here?! I don¡¯t want to see you. Get lost!¡± ¡°Oh, your enlightenment isn¡¯t bad! You¡¯re already prepared to treat this ce like your home and stay here for the rest of your life,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Her words made the furious Mr. Liu suddenly realize where he was. His expression darkened instantly, but he calmed down. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to make fun of me?¡± It was all this damn Mu Huan¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, he would never havee to this! Don¡¯t give him a chance. Otherwise, he would definitely make her die! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you a chance,¡± Mu Huan said. Her words made Mr. Liu, who had always been calm, widen his eyes in shock. She¡­ How¡­ did she know what he was thinking? Chapter 1419 - The Last Battle (54)

Chapter 1419: The Last Battle (54)

¡°I guessed it.¡± Mu Huan seemed to have heard his thoughts again and exined that to him with a smile. He felt that she was the one who had caused him to end up like this. He hated her so much. He must be thinking that if he was given a chance, he would do everything he could to kill her! ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll never give you a chance to turn things around and kill me.¡± After all, she understood the logic of eradicating something from the roots. Mr. Liu: ¡°¡­!!¡± Couldn¡¯t she not tell him that for his own good?! It was as if she was telling him not to worry and to rest here in peace! ¡°The money you saved at the Swiss bank, the real estatepany you bought in someone else¡¯s name¡­ basically, I¡¯ve taken all of your money to donate to those families who have lost their loved ones.¡± Mu Huan told him that he had nothing now. He could live here in peace and not think too much. Because it was useless to think too much. Mr. Liu did not bat an eyelid. He felt that this was impossible. It was impossible for Mu Huan to have found out about his money. His money was something that even his son did not know about! She must be lying when she said this. She wanted to know if he had any other assets so that she couldpletely destroy him! ¡°Do you think it¡¯s impossible for me to touch your money?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other money. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Mr. Liu snorted. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Mu Huan dragged her voice and continued, ¡°Then those¡­¡± She told him about Mr. Liu¡¯s assets elsewhere. She had always had a good memory. She could remember everything after looking at it once. The more she spoke, the more spot on she was. Mr. Liu could no longer remain calm. He wanted to rush forward impulsively. ¡°Mu Huan!¡± How could she touch his assets?! ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Mu Huan smiled. Whoever wanted her dead, she would make them suffer even more! Mr. Liu, who wanted to rush forward, was pressed down by someone. He couldn¡¯t move and could only curse, ¡°Damn you! It¡¯s all because of you that everything happened! You¡¯re the one who deserves to die the most! What right do you have to touch those things?! What right do you have?!¡± Those were what he had worked hard to umte all his life! What right did she have to take them?! What right did she have?! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t die!¡± Mu Huan said in a very infuriating tone. Mr. Liu was so angry that he wanted to explode! ¡°Also, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on you. I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll live your life here. Don¡¯t think about creating a fake death certificate or escaping from here to be at ease. Don¡¯t waste your effort. It¡¯ll be a waste.¡± Unless he really died, he could forget about leaving this cage for the rest of his life! Mu Huan had blocked all of Mr. Liu¡¯s ways out, making him lose controlpletely and go crazy! He could no longer be calm. Though he was being pressed down by someone, he wanted to rush forward like a mad dog and bite Mu Huan to death. However, he could not even get close to her, let alone bite her to death. Compared to his craziness, Mu Huan stood there coldly. The way she looked at him, it was as if she was looking at a bug that could be easily trampled to death. Finally, she sneered disdainfully and turned to leave. When she reached the parking lot and was about to get into the car to leave¡­ She saw Liu Changfeng. He was about to leave as well. When he saw Mu Huan, a ripple shed across his calm heart. However, he quickly suppressed it. He could guess why Mu Huan had appeared here, and he could also roughly guess what she had done. Chapter 1420 - The Last Battle (55)

Chapter 1420: The Last Battle (55)

However, he did not say anything. He only put his palms together in front of Mu Huan, lowered his head, and said ¡°Amitabha¡± before getting into the car and leaving. Mu Huan wanted to go forward and have a chat with Liu Changfeng. She wanted to talk to him about atoning for his sins. It was fine if he did good deeds, but he didn¡¯t have to be a monk. It was a pity since he was so handsome. But when she saw him turn around and get into the car, she did not go over. People had their own ideas. The path they wanted to take could only be what they wanted to take. The path they chose had to be the best for themselves, not what others had chosen for them. She could only hope the best for him and give him her blessings. No matter what happened in the future, she hoped he would eventually get true peace of mind. ¡°He¡¯s already gone. What are you still looking at?¡± With that, Mu Huan was pulled into a firm chest. Over the past few days, Mu Huan had been serving him well. Her husband¡¯s body had finally recovered to its former strong state. ¡°I was looking at the air.¡± Mu Huan looked up and smiled. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Bo Junyan sneered. ¡°Hubby, are you a lemon?¡± She loved sour things so much! Nothing was too sour for her! ¡°Yes, and a big one!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! Where¡¯s your dignity as a cold god?¡± ¡°I threw it away long ago,¡± Bo Junyan said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± What else could she say? Just then, Li Meng called. ¡°Xiao Huan, let¡¯s have hot pot together tonight!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ve reserved a seat. See you at 6 PM,¡± Li Meng said happily. ¡°Alright!¡± Thete autumn sky was a little cold, especially as there was the lingering autumn rain. On such a gloomy and misty day, the shivering cold weather was the most suitable for eating hot pot! ¡°This weather is simply too suited to eating hot pot!¡± Mu Huan looked at the drizzle outside the French window that was ying with the yellow leaves and felt that this scene was simply toopatible with hot pot! ¡°Of course, the weather I chose is perfect!¡± Li Meng said. Mu Huan gave her a thumbs up. After the dishes were served¡­ Li Meng and Wu Xingye looked at Mu Huan seriously at the same time. ¡°Xiao Huan, the two of us have something important to tell you!¡± ¡°You two are getting married?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What the f*ck! Mu Huan, how did you know?!¡± Li Meng, who had been suppressing her emotions for so long just to give Mu Huan an unexpected surprise, instantly lost herposure when she heard her words. ¡°That¡¯s right! We haven¡¯t even said that we¡¯re together. How did you know that we¡¯re getting married?! Even if you could guess something, why didn¡¯t you guess that we¡¯re together? You actually guessed that we¡¯re getting married!¡± She thought that she would be surprised if the two of them were getting married before they were even together. In the end, she actually guessed that they were getting married! ¡°I knew you two were together!¡± They had that gaze of love that could not be hidden, and they were still pretending in front of her! ¡°F*ck! You knew it long ago, but you were pretending not to know?¡± ¡°Because I was cooperating with you.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t you cooperate with us now? Can¡¯t you pretend not to know and then pretend to be surprised? Won¡¯t we have held it in for so long in vain?!¡± Wu Xingye snorted. ¡°Alright, alright. Tell me, I¡¯ll pretend.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of determination. ¡°Alright, you two do it. I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Wu Xingye and Li Meng grimaced at the same time. However¡­ ¡°Xiao Huan, we¡¯re getting married! Are you surprised?!¡± ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m so surprised! I¡­¡± Mu Huan was so shocked and happy that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 1421 - The Last Battle (56)

Chapter 1421: The Last Battle (56)

¡°It¡¯s too fake,¡± Li Meng said disdainfully. Wu Xingye added, ¡°Xiao Huan, your acting skills are too backward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. When I¡¯m fullter, I¡¯ll give you guys some awesome acting skills!¡± Mu Huan said as she ced down the meat and prepared to eat. ¡°Come,e, eat first!¡± Wu Xingye and Li Meng were also hungry. Everything could wait until they were almost done eating! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± The three of them¡­ Seriously. Nothing changed. But this was good. After a while. ¡°By the way, Xiao Huan, we¡¯re getting married. What wedding gift do you n to give us?¡± Even though Wu Xingye was rich now, he still loved money. ¡°What do you want?¡± She¡¯d give them whatever they wanted. Those who were really close to each other would give them whatever they needed. ¡°How about you be in charge of our tour around the world? We n to travel around the world after we get married.¡± Wu Xingye did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ensure that you¡¯ll have a good time wherever you stay. It¡¯ll be fun,¡± Mu Huan said. Then, she asked, ¡°How long do you n to y around?¡± ¡°The tour around the world will probably end in a year and a half. As for ying around, we n to spend the rest of our lives doing so,¡± Wu Xingye said. Mu Huan¡¯s hand, which was holding the meat, paused. y for the rest of their lives? ¡°Oh, right. Xiao Huan, I have to quit my job at your ce. I¡¯m going to start my useless life!¡± Li Meng¡¯s greatest dream in her life was to be a good-for-nothing who only ate and yed. Now, her dream was about to be realized! Indeed, one had to have a dream. What if one day, it would be realized? Just like her, her beautiful dream had been realized just like that! Thinking about her beautiful future, Li Meng could not help but feel that she had been stupid in the past. She had let go of such a good life with the person she liked and was so conflicted about that small problem that the two of them wasted so many years of their youth! Sigh¡­ people indeed had to experience some big storms. Otherwise, they would not know how to cherish things and how joyous it was to be able to live with the person they liked! Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly wanted to be a good-for-nothing who only ate, drank, and yed! ¡°We n to travel around the world first and see if there¡¯s anything fun or good food there. After that, we¡¯ll go to our favorite ce to stay for a while. In the future, if we find it cold there in winter, we¡¯ll go to the beach in the summer and enjoy sunbathing. In the summer, if we find it hot, we¡¯ll go to a ce where the four seasons feel like spring. We¡¯ll stay there and see what we want to see. If we want to eat something, we¡¯ll fly over and have enough. Every day, we¡¯ll sleep until the sun is high in the sky. We¡¯ll eat, drink, and enjoy ourselves until we¡¯re old,¡± Wu Xingye said. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Freaking hell! This was a good life! It was simply too good! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Every day, they would sleep until the sun was high in the sky. They would not do anything except eat, drink, and have fun. They would do whatever they wanted. Such a life¡­ He had to admit it. He was envious! ¡°How can you do this?!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. Were they doing it on purpose?! Were they doing it on purpose to make her jealous and hate them?! ¡°Of course we can do this. We have money and time.¡± Wu Xingye had earned a lot over the years. No matter how much he ate, drank, and yed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all. It was very blissful to be a rich nobody. They didn¡¯t have to work and would still have enough money to eat, drink, and have fun. They could do whatever they wanted. Those kinds of days were simply too good! Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Chapter 1422 - The Last Battle (57)

Chapter 1422: The Last Battle (57)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Meng patted Mu Huan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t be jealous. Don¡¯t feel upset. The greater your ability, the greater the responsibility. We have high hopes for you. You have to continue working hard to make the life-extension medicine more refined and allow us to live longer!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± She knew it! Bad friends! She turned to look at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby, I want to live such a life too! I want to be a good-for-nothing! I want to only eat, drink, and y every day! If I like it somece, I¡¯ll live there until I¡¯m satisfied. If I want to eat something good somewhere, I¡¯ll stay there and eat enough. If I want to see stars, I¡¯ll go to the North Pole to see stars. If I want to see penguins, I¡¯ll go to the South Pole to see penguins. If I want to see the sea, I¡¯ll run to the beach. If I don¡¯t want to move, I¡¯ll stay at home and y games. I¡¯ll sleep until the sun sets!¡± This was life! This was life! She had just finished working on the virus, and now she was working hard at Rui Hui. This was not called life! This was called working hard! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s live such a life too.¡± Bo Junyanforted her as he pulled her into his embrace. Although she knew that they would not be able to let go of their responsibilities for the time being, Bo Junyan¡¯s words stillforted Mu Huan and made her feel much better. ¡°By the way, Xiao Huan, when are you guys going to hold your wedding? We¡¯ll wait until you guys are done with yours.¡± She had promised to be Xiao Huan¡¯s bridesmaid. If she got married, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be her bridesmaid. ¡°My mother-inw is looking for a date. The wedding should be before the new year,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t given me a wedding gift yet! What do you n to give me?!¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°Just now!¡± Li Meng and Wu Xingye said in unison. ¡°What did you send? Air?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°We gave you hope for a good life! Weren¡¯t you very envious and wanted the life we described?¡± Wu Xingye smiled. ¡°F*ck! Your gifts are good!¡± Mu Huan was shocked by their shamelessness. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know who we are?! We¡¯re your best friends! You have to give us a present!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± She really wanted to p for them in admiration. ¡°You guys have to treat me to this hot pot!¡± Mu Huan said angrily. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll treat you to hot pot from now on!¡± Wu Xingye patted his chest. Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Hubby,e and eat more. Eat until they¡¯re poor! Make them unable to be carefree anymore!¡± Bo Junyan smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come,e,e. Eat as much as you want.¡± Wu Xingye beckoned them to eat more. The happiest person in this world was someone who was rich and free. In the Imperial Capital¡­ In a house in the suburbs, the weather was already very cold. Xue Yun was still using cold water to wash her clothes in the courtyard. Not only had her slender and fair hands be rough, but they also had frostbite. Seeing that Ling Xiao was about to leave, she immediately shouted, ¡°Where are you going? Are you done with your homework?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Ling Xiao red at her and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. If I don¡¯t care about you, who will?!¡± Xue Yun said as she went forward to grab him. Recently, he had made a group of friends and would be out all day. The teacher had called her a few times and said that he had skipped ss for no reason. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to have a mother like you! If it weren¡¯t for you, why would we be living like this?!¡± Ling Xiao pushed Xue Yun away forcefully, his eyes full of hatred. Ling Xiao, who was already arrogant, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chapter 1423 - The Last Battle (58)

Chapter 1423: The Last Battle (58)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was mostly because those people whom he had bullied in school before and whose family background was inferior to his often came to look for him to mock him and bully him, making him feel devastated. Furthermore, Ling Feng often beat and scolded Xue Yun. He often said that it was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, their Ling family wouldn¡¯t have be like this. This made Ling Xiao feel that it was all Xue Yun¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point and wouldn¡¯t have be so miserable! He often wondered how good it would have been if he didn¡¯t have such a mother! Seeing that he was about to leave, Xue Yun went forward and hugged him. ¡°You can¡¯t go out! You can¡¯t y with that group of people anymore!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Ling Xiao pushed her away again. The teenage boy was already very strong and had pushed her down. Then, he turned around and left. Xue Yun ignored the pain and got up to chase after him. She chased him to the alley and saw a group of delinquent youths waiting for her son. She thought about how her teacher had told her that not only had Ling Xiao been hitting his ssmates recently, but he had also been stealing from them. She thought that this group of people must have led him astray, so she rushed forward and grabbed Ling Xiao. ¡°Come back with me!¡± Then, she looked at the gangsters. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look for my son again from now on! Otherwise, I¡¯ll report you!¡± This period of miserable days had made Xue Yun much stronger. She was no longer a flower in a greenhouse. ¡°Report? What would you report? What did we do?¡± The gangsters surrounded her and smiled. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Ling Xiao struggled to get Xue Yun to let go of him. Xue Yun refused to let go of him. He pushed Xue Yun away again and ran to the gangsters. ¡°Did you see that? It¡¯s not us looking for your son. It¡¯s your son looking for us!¡± the gang leader mocked. ¡°Boss, although this woman looks a little old, she¡¯s still very attractive. If you dress her up well, you can probably sell her for a good price!¡± a blonde said regarding Xue Yun. Xue Yun got married and had a child early. She was only in her early forties. Her life now was tough. But in the past, she had led a good life and had maintained herself especially well. She looked like she was in her thirties. Furthermore, she was born with good looks. If she went out to be sold, she could indeed fetch a good price. ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true.¡± The hoodlums¡¯ expression changed instantly. That gaze disgusted Xue Yun. She had never thought that one day, she would suffer such a thing. No matter how far she had gone in her past life, no one had dared to treat her like this! Now, these people actually dared to look at her like this! They even had designs on her! Although Ling Xiao was still young, he had been with these people these past few days and had seen everything. He knew what they meant by the words selling at a good price. Although he really didn¡¯t want Xue Yun as his mother and hated that his life had be so miserable because of her, she was still his mother. ¡°Brother Huang, this is my mother.¡± He went forward to block Xue Yun and looked at her. ¡°Hurry up and go back! Don¡¯t follow me out from now on! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Although he hated how these people looked at his mother and how they had designs on her, he still wanted to follow them. Because he had had enough of such poor days.. He had good food and fun with Brother Huang and could live a carefree life. Although they would make him do some bad things, like they said, he could do anything! Chapter 1424 - The Last Battle (59)

Chapter 1424: The Last Battle (59)

There was nothing to be afraid of! Xue Yun wanted to stand up and drag Ling Xiao back. The blonde waved Ling Xiao away. ¡°Go away, you little hindrance!¡± Although this woman was old, rich people yed high-level games while poor people yed low-level games. No matter what age a woman was, as long as she was good-looking, there would be a market. If it really didn¡¯t work out, there would always be other customers. Besides, this old woman had a good temperament. She should be very popr out there. If he made good use of her money, he would be able to have a carefree life for a while. Xue Yun looked at her son, who had been waved away. She was furious. She stood up and hit the blonde. However, how could such a delicate woman be a match for a hoodlum? In an instant, she was thrown far away. She fell hard to the ground, making her unable to get up even if she wanted to. Just as she was about to get up¡­ Not far away, a ck car stopped. Mu Huan, who had just gotten out of the car, met Xue Yun¡¯s eyes. After Mu Huan returned, she¡¯d wanted to take a look at Xue Yun from afar. Hence, she parked the car a distance away from Xue Yun¡¯s ce and walked over. Unexpectedly, she saw this scene. Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan in a daze for a while before lowering her head. She was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t look over. Just as she lowered her head, Mu Huan came up to her. She bent down to help her up. Xue Yun looked at her outstretched hand but did not let her help her up. She was ashamed. She had let her daughter down. She did not deserve her kindness. Over the past few days, Xue Yun had thought about many things. Many things made her realize how wrong she had been in the past. This realization made her feel ashamed to see her daughter again, let alone seek her help. Although Mu Huan had made up her mind many times that she didn¡¯t have a mother anymore, such feelings couldn¡¯t be cut off just like that. Besides, even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood, she wouldn¡¯t ignore an unfamiliar woman being bullied like this. When Xue Yun did not move, she helped her up and looked up at the gangsters. When their life was in danger, every creature would feel it instinctively. Hence, although Mu Huan looked very young even looked very beautiful and petite¡­ When they met her gaze, the gangsters instinctively took a few steps back. Ling Xiao couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He was especially afraid of Mu Huan. Although she was his half-sister, he was especially afraid of her. He remembered that when he was young, the way she looked at him seemed to say she wanted his life. When Mu Huan handed Xue Yun to the other people around her and walked toward the gangsters¡­ They all wanted to turn around and run, but they were so useless that they couldn¡¯t. As the Ruffian Kings in this area, they had never been afraid of fighting and bleeding. However, though such a delicate and beautifuldy was only walking toward them and was not doing anything, they were still so frightened that they could not move. At this moment, they had truly witnessed what it meant when someone had an imposing aura. Those powerful auras that were written in the books, a dangerous aura that could scare people until they lost control¡­ Following that, this group of people¡¯s fate could only be described as tragic. Ling Xiao was so frightened that he fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t move. When everything was over and Mu Huan was about to send Xue Yun back¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me.¡± Xue Yun looked at Mu Huan. She didn¡¯t have to treat her so well. She didn¡¯t deserve it. Mu Huan remained silent. Xue Yun continued, ¡°Don¡¯te and visit me again. Our rtionship as mother and daughter haspletely ended. Don¡¯t let me affect your life again.¡± Chapter 1425 - The Last Battle (60)

Chapter 1425: The Last Battle (60)

No matter how tough her life was now and how difficult it would be in the future, she shouldn¡¯t trouble her daughter anymore. She had no right and no face to be called Mom by her. Her father could also be said to have been indirectly killed by her. If she had not foolishly listened to Ling Wei¡¯s words and harmed her own daughter like that, everything would not have happened. She should hate her and not think about her again. Seeing that she looked good now, she knew that Mu Huan must be leading a good life. She hoped that she would have only happiness in the future and not have her as a mother. She knew how much pain her biological mother had brought her. She should have been forgotten by her instead of her thinking about her like this. The thought of it hurt. Mu Huan did not speak. She only clenched her fists involuntarily. Xue Yun looked at her tightly clenched hands and her eyes reddened. She almost cried, but she endured it. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had let her daughter down. After she regained her memory, she was afraid that her past would affect her new life. She had never thought about how tough her daughter¡¯s life would be. And even after acknowledging her daughter, she had never given her any warmth or happiness. She had even hurt her. She had let her down. She was too sorry. She knew it was useless to apologize. But apart from apologizing, there was nothing else she could do. The only thing she could do was to stay away from her life and not disturb it. Mu Huan still did not speak. She did not know what to say. An apology wasn¡¯t what she wanted, but thinking about it, she didn¡¯t have anything she could ask for. ¡°Xiao Huan, just pretend that Mom died a long time ago.¡± With that, Xue Yun turned around to help Ling Xiao. Then, she supported him and went homemely without looking back. Mu Huan looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Sometimes, people had many feelings that they could not let go of. She knew that she was still alive; she could not treat her like she was dead. Even though she had given her such pain. Not long after¡­ Ling Feng, who only knew how to drink and hit Xue Yun once he was drunk, suddenly pulled himself together to find a job. He had even found a good job. Xue Yun had also coincidentally found a job that was very suitable for her. It was a job that had a reduced workload and higher sry. After the hooligans had disappeared, Ling Xiao suddenly liked running to the house next door. A new junior high teacher had moved in there. He was very humorous. Not long after he moved in, he became liked by all the children in this alley. Even the always arrogant Ling Xiao liked him and idolized him. Now, each time he opened his mouth, he always talked about the uncle next door. As he was getting closer to the teacher next door and was bing more and more sensible, not only did he learn how to study, but he was also slowly bing more and more polite to his mother. She was very happy for him to run next door. Although their family¡¯s lives now could not bepared to before, if they continued to work hard and work well, they would definitely live well among ordinary people in the future. Compared to her previous life, this was already a top-notch life for Xue Yun. Hence, she was grateful to the heavens every day, grateful that it had given them such a life and that their luck had turned. She believed that if this continued, their lives would get better! Xue Yun liked to cook and make pastries. The job she found was in a coffee shop nearby. This was because there was a newly developed industrial park, and there were many working-ss people. Chapter 1426 - Walking Toward Happiness (1)

Chapter 1426: Walking Toward Happiness (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xue Yun worked at the coffee shop and served all sorts of work meals. The boss of the coffee shop was good; her colleagues were good, and she was close to home. She worked happily every day. In the afternoon, when the coffee shop was busy, she, who was originally in the back kitchen, ran to the front hall to get orders. She was so busy that she did not notice that there was a car parked opposite the coffee shop. The person in the car was looking at her. ¡°Do you want to go down and take a look and talk?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°No need.¡± Mu Huan shook her head. There was nothing much to say even if they met. It was fine as long as she was fine. Since she couldn¡¯t treat her mother as though she was already dead and tormenting her was torture to herself, then she could only let her off and let her live a good life. This way, even if she didn¡¯t meet her in the future, as long as she knew that she was living well, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about her anymore. Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. If possible, who didn¡¯t want to have parents who doted on them and who were well? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Huan said as she looked out the window. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan got the chauffeur to drive. When the car slowly drove away, Xue Yun seemed to have sensed something. She looked out of the window, but she did not see anything. Mu Huan saw her face. Under the sunlight, she looked much better than when they first met. Her expression was alsofortable. Mu Huan smiled and looked away. Then, she buried her head in Bo Junyan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Hubby, I love you so much.¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and kissed her head lightly. ¡°I love you too.¡± Because he had a wife who loved to express her feelings, he no longer felt that such words were mushy and that he could not say them out loud. When Mu Huan heard this, she hugged him tightly and snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so happy. I really love you. I love you so much!¡± She loved him so much that she felt like she was floating. She was so happy that she was bubbling every day! Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes turned dark and hot. ¡°Don¡¯t just say it verbally. Use a practical demonstration.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Such a touching atmosphere! But he had to kill it stone cold! They had agreed to rest for a period of time after that. They would not do anything, just like Li Meng and Wu Xingye, who were good-for-nothings. They would sleep until the sun was high. But he ruined it with only one line! She opened her mouth and bit him. ¡°Here¡¯s the practical demonstration you want!¡± Bo Junyan¡¯s eyes burned even more. ¡°I like it.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± At the Bo residence¡­ ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re back. Quick,e and take a look. Among the few days I¡¯ve chosen, which one do you like?¡± When Meng Yueman saw theming back, she immediately stood up. ¡°Mom, you can choose any day you want. If you like whichever, you can choose that,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°I like what you say, but you have to decide the date. This is your wedding!¡± Meng Yueman asked him to look at the dates on the paper. Bo Junyan let Mu Huan choose. ¡°The eighth of the twelth month is a good day,¡± Mu Huan said. She liked the number eight. ¡°Xiao Huan chose such a good day! This is the day I like the most!¡± Meng Yueman especially liked this day. ¡°Then this is the day,¡± Bo Dingjing decided. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Huan want a Chinese wedding in the country? Let¡¯s set the wedding venue at our hometown.¡± The Bo family¡¯s old residence was a very traditional ancientpound. After it was renovated, it was beautiful. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. She had been to the Bo family¡¯s old residence, but it was only once.. It was especially good that she liked that ce. Chapter 1427 - Walking Toward Happiness (2)

Chapter 1427: Walking Toward Happiness (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. She had been to the Bo family¡¯s old residence, but it was only once. It was especially good that she liked that ce. ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s settle it. The wedding in the country will be held in our old residence. The wedding overseas will be Western-style and will be held by the sea,¡± Meng Yueman said. Mu Huan had originally wanted the wedding to be simple. She just wanted to invite close friends to witness the ceremony. However, the Bo family was getting a wife, and this wedding was to announce to the world that the Bo family had gotten a wife. They had so many connections, and it would be bad if they didn¡¯t invite anyone. Hence, this wedding had to be grand. When Mu Huan had been looking at wedding dresses, she had especially liked those exquisite Chinese wedding dresses. Hence, she wanted to hold a Chinese wedding in the country. It was cold and it was just right to wear a Chinese wedding dress. Then, she would go to an ind overseas to hold a simple and warm Western-style wedding that only her friends would attend. This way, she could have both the Chinese wedding dress and the Western wedding dress. There was no need to be conflicted about choosing what. Bo Junyan had no objections to her decision at all! Most people could consummate their marriage only once, but he could do so twice! Just as the family was discussing the marriage¡­ Huo Yuqi came over. ¡°Sister-inw, look, this is my wedding gift for you. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?!¡± She spread out the embroidery that she had been doing for almost a year. ¡°Wow, this is too exquisite!¡± Mu Huan eximed. Then, she reached out and hugged Huo Yuqi. ¡°I love you so much! You¡¯re so thoughtful!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I love you too!¡± Huo Yuqi hugged her. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He reached out and pulled Mu Huan into his embrace. Sometimes, his wife showered her love too much that it would be too worthless. She would tell it to anyone! ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really terrible! Such a big man is so petty!¡± Huo Yuqi said disdainfully. Mu Huan nodded repeatedly. Meng Yueman added, ¡°He¡¯s just petty. His wifey can¡¯t even be intimate with me, his biological mother. He won¡¯t even allow us to go shopping arm in arm!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a man like you could find a wife!¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t his mother know how he found a wife? He found a wife at the matchmaking event she had arranged! ¡°Oh, right. Cousin, when you get married, find a few good groomsmen and pick one for me. I¡¯m not young anymore, so I have to get married!¡± Huo Yuqi said. Everyone looked at her. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I¡¯m the same age as Sister-inw. Although I haven¡¯t graduated from university yet, I¡¯ll be graduating next year. Besides, marriage isn¡¯t something that can be settled immediately. I have to make a selection in advance! Then, we can talk about it before we can enter the hall of marriage,¡± Huo Yuqi said. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Long Feiting¡¯s brother?¡± Mu Huanter found out that Huo Yuqi liked his brother instead of Long Feiting. The rest of the Bo family also knew about it. That was why they were looking at her like this. ¡°I¡¯ve given up! I heard that he has found a suitable partner for a blind date and is about to get engaged. I¡¯m a little missy who is beautiful. I have a good family background. I can have whatever I want and find all sorts of men!¡± Although Huo Yuqi said it elegantly, there was a sh of pain in her eyes. But no matter how much she loved and how much it hurt, she was still a proud person. No matter how much she liked someone, she would not pester them once they had a partner they wanted to marry. She, Huo Yuqi, could live well without anyone! Chapter 1428 - Walking Toward Happiness (3)

Chapter 1428: Walking Toward Happiness (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios People often say that if one wanted to quickly let go of a rtionship, one had to start a new one. It was time for her to look away and look for another man! ¡°That¡¯s right! We have such good qualities. We can have any man we want!¡± Mu Huan reached out to put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a good man for you, Sister-inw. You can choose whatever type you want!¡± ¡°I love you so much, Sister-inw¡­¡± Huo Yuqi reached out to hug her. But this time, she did not even manage to hold her. She could not help but despise her cousin for being petty again. Despite being a grown man, he was still so petty. It was really uneptable! Bo Junyan felt that he could find a better man for his cousin. It would be best if he was the kind of man who could only return home once every year and a half. Meng Yueying came in from outside. When she heard that her daughter wanted to give up on the Long family¡¯s boss and find another man, she was immediately excited! ¡°I¡¯ll find you one too! Our Huo family¡¯s daughter can have any man she wants!¡± Her son and daughter had been doted on since they were young. As her mother, her heart ached terribly whenever she saw her daughter chasing after someone. She didn¡¯t want to see her hurt. But no matter what, her daughter had already decided on it. What could she do? She could only wait for her daughter to think it through again. She had been looking forward to this day! She had to find a few more elites for her daughter and let her see how many good men there were in this world! The boss of the Long family was nothing! Huo Yuqi had decided to give up after hearing the news of the Long family¡¯s eldest son finding a partner. The next day, this news reached the Long family¡¯s eldest son through the second son¡¯s mouth. After hearing it, Long Feilei snorted and said, ¡°She can have any man she wants? If she wants someone like me, then there¡¯s no one to be had!¡± ¡°Yo, Brother, are you jealous? Are you jealous?¡± the second son of the Long family asked. ¡°What kind of joke is that?! I just feel that they¡¯re exaggerating too much. There are all sorts of men out there!¡± If that girl wouldn¡¯t pester him anymore, he would be nothing but happy. Jealous, my ass! He wasn¡¯t a sourpuss like Bo Junyan. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be jealous! ¡°They¡¯re not exaggerating. The Huo family has been developing well these past few years. Furthermore, they have a rtionship with Bo Junyan and Mu Huan. Seriously, they can find all sorts of handsome men in every country.¡± The second son of the Long family felt that this was not an exaggeration. ¡°Besides, Xiao Yuqi is so young, pretty, and has a good figure. She has already been the campus belle for three consecutive years! Now, she especially loves to study. She¡¯s a famous top student at Yun University. Only you wouldn¡¯t like someone who has both looks and inner beauty.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Long Feilei snorted. ¡°I do! If she liked me and wanted to marry me, I¡¯d marry her immediately!¡± The second son of the Long family looked like he wasn¡¯t joking. Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± The second son of the Long family walked forward and reached out to pat his elder brother on the shoulder. ¡°Eldest Brother, it¡¯s not toote to regret it now. Don¡¯t wait until she¡¯s married before you realize that, aiya, you love her! At that time, the worm will have been eaten! You can only cry yourself to death!¡± Long Feilei reached out and pped his hand away. ¡°What would I regret? I¡¯m so happy right now that I only want to set off firecrackers!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go buy firecrackers for you now! No, I have to buy a bunch of fireworks. Our Long family¡¯s boss is happy. It¡¯s so petty to just release firecrackers. We have to release fireworks for the entire night to show our Long family¡¯s magnanimity!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± Chapter 1429 - Walking Toward Happiness (4)

Chapter 1429: Walking Toward Happiness (4)

The third son of the Long family looked up from hisptop and nced at his eldest brother, but he did not say anything. At this moment, Long Feiting returned from outside. ¡°Feiting, let¡¯s have some fireworkster!¡± The second son of the Long family looked at him. ¡°What fireworks? It¡¯s still far from the new year.¡± Long Feiting was in a bad mood after he heard that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were going to hold a wedding on the 8th of thest month. ¡°Our boss is in a good mood and wants to light fireworks. Come and buy fireworks with me.¡± The second son of the Long family stepped forward and put his arms around Long Feiting¡¯s neck as he dragged him out, not caring about his unwillingness at all. Long Feiting: ¡°¡­¡± Long Feilei did not expect that the second son of the Long family would really buy fireworks. He even bought a big truck and got a permit to release fireworks. Long Feilei¡¯s expression darkened as he watched the fireworks. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you so happy that you want to set off fireworks? Come,e! Put them on! Let your mood be as brilliant as the fireworks!¡± The second son of the Long family grabbed the eldest son¡¯s hand and asked him to set off the fireworks. He even hummed a song. ¡°I¡¯m me. I¡¯m a different kind of firework¡­¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± Long Feiting was in a bad mood, so he lit one first. The beautiful fireworks made him feel better, so he started to light more. ¡°Brother,e, hurry up and light them. Don¡¯t let Feiting destroy this truck of fireworks,¡± the second son of the Long family urged. Long Feilei had said such things just before. If he didn¡¯t do anything now, it would be a p in the face! Hence, he clicked on the lighter. Once he lit them, the second son recorded the beauty of this truckload of fireworks. Then, he posted on his WeChat Moments that his eldest brother had heard a piece of good news and was so happy that he wanted to release fireworks for the entire night. Although he did not make it very clear¡­ Everyone in the circle knew that Huo Yuqi had been chasing after the Long family¡¯s boss. Yesterday, she had said that she wanted to give up on the Long family¡¯s boss and find another man. Everyone in the circle knew about this. Hence, everyone naturally associated these two things together. Then, they came to a conclusion. Long Feilei had heard that Huo Yuqi had given up on him and was so happy that he wanted to release fireworks to celebrate! Huo Yuqi was quite popr among these second-generation heirs, so the news quickly reached her. Actually, she also followed the second son of the Long family¡¯s WeChat ount. She had also seen this WeChat message he had uploaded. However, perhaps it was because she was avoiding it, or perhaps it was for some other reason, but at that time, she only thought that Long Feilei was so happy because he had encountered something good. She had even specially gone and watched the fireworks at the Long residence. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so happy because he heard that she wanted to give up on him and find another man. This news made her feel colder in this cold winter night. When she snapped back to her senses, she was already in tears. She knew that although this was only a guess since the second son of the Long family had not specified anything, the possibility was very high. If it were in the past, she would have run over to verify it. Even if she knew that the oue would be the same every time, she would still have sought confirmation. But today, she did not have the courage to seek confirmation. Even though he was close to her, she did not have the courage to walk over. She didn¡¯t want to, and there was no need to seek confirmation. Anyway, she was about to give up. Why hurt herself again? As she looked at the fireworks that were still blooming in the sky, her tears fell even more fiercely. It turned out that not only did he not have any feelings for her, but this also made him happy. Chapter 1430 - Walking Toward Happiness (5)

Chapter 1430: Walking Toward Happiness (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But¡­ being happy was good. She hoped that he would always be so happy. Because she would never bother him again. She stood there and looked up at the fireworks in the sky. She saw them blooming more and more brightly. She thought that his mood must be so brilliant. She stood there and watched. She watched that truckful of fireworks¡­ Until her limbs were numb from the cold. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get back into the car, but the warmth inside made her want to burst into tears. That cry came too suddenly and too fiercely, making her unable to control herself. She cried until her heart hurt. She cried until dawn. ¡­ It was only the next day that Long Feilei found out that the second son of the Long family had made such a post on his WeChat Momentsst night, and it had even caused such an impact in the circle. It made people think that because Huo Yuqi had given up on him, he was so happy that he had put on fireworks for the entire night. He instinctively took out his phone and wanted to exin something to Huo Yuqi. However, just as he was about to call the number, he suddenly thought that she might misunderstand something if he exined it like this. But if he didn¡¯t exin, it would hurt her greatly. This¡­ Long Feilei, who felt that something was amiss, rushed into the second Long brother¡¯s room angrily and beat him up without a word. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the boss, you still have to have a reason to beat me up! Why are you beating me up without a reason? Do you think I¡¯m still that child who was easy to bully?¡± Back when the second son of the Long family¡¯s adored face had been beaten up, it made him start to resist. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Long Feilei said coldly. ¡°I know! But it¡¯s the truth! Didn¡¯t you say that you were so happy that you wanted to set off firecrackers?!¡± The second Long brother used the other¡¯s words to retort. Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± After a while¡­ ¡°I was just saying that casually. I was just letting my family know. Meanwhile, you told everyone. How much damage this must have caused Yuqi, do you know?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he didn¡¯t want her to lose face and hurt her like this. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The second son of the Long family pretended to think about this. Seeing him like this, Long Feilei couldn¡¯t help but punch him again. ¡°Stop beating me up! Stop beating me up! I¡¯ll resolve this matter!¡± The second son of the Long family stopped him. ¡°How are you going to resolve this?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± As the second son of the Long family spoke, he picked up his phone and uploaded another message to his WeChat Moments. Last night, many friends had asked him what had made his boss so happy. Now, the answer was officially announced! Their Long family¡­ The second son of the Long family wrote about a big coboration that the Long family had recently won. Everyone knew that the Long family¡¯s boss had spent a lot of effort to fight for this big coboration. Now that he had it, it was indeed worth him celebrating. In other words, their guessst night was wrong. After the second son of the Long family was done, he put away his phone. ¡°Alright, this matter is over.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­¡± Just as he was about to leave¡­ The second son of the Long family asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. Did Yuqie over to look for you or call you to ask about this?¡± It was only then that Long Feilei realized that Huo Yuqi, who had alwayse to him immediately to ask him about anything, did note to him to seek confirmation this time. He had made her lose face and caused her so much harm, but she did note to him to seek confirmation. She did not even give him a call. ¡°From the looks of it, she didn¡¯te.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you can rest assured. It looks like Huo Yuqi has really given up on you this time. She didn¡¯t evene to seek confirmation. She must have felt that there was no point in seeking confirmation.. Anyway, she has given up.¡± Chapter 1431 - Walking Toward Happiness (6)

Chapter 1431: Walking Toward Happiness (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The second son of the Long family said, ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother! You¡¯ve finally gotten rid of that girl!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­¡± He should be happy. Why didn¡¯t he feel happy at all? When the people from the Huo family found out that Long Feilei had actually been so happy that he had set off fireworks for the entire night, they were so angry that they wanted toe and settle scores with him. Just then, the second son of the Long family posted on his WeChat Moments again, making those other things be guesses. If they weren¡¯t true, no one would think that Long Feilei had set off fireworks happily. They had no reason to settle scores anymore. This matter could only be allowed to pass like this. Later on, Long Feilei met Huo Yuqi at a banquet. He felt that he should say something to Huo Yuqi, so he walked up to her. ¡°Yuqi.¡± ¡°Brother Long.¡± Huo Yuqi smiled sweetly at him. Her ¡°Brother Long¡± stunned Long Feilei. Ever since she was young, she had always called him by his name and had never called him Brother Long. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Long?¡± Huo Yuqi asked when she received no response from him. Long Feilei looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over there. A friend is calling for me.¡± Huo Yuqi smiled and turned to leave. Long Feilei looked at her departing back and didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart. Huo Yuqi had been pestering him since she was young. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to leave him alone. He took a sip of wine. It was a little bitter. ¡­ Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s wedding was in full swing, but despite being the hosts, the two of them were not busy at all. That night, Bo Junyan and his brothers gathered for a meal. Of the brothers, only Gong Zeye and Meng Lichuan were single. Meng Lichuan was a bachelor, and Gong Zeye was a man who had ended his marriage. Mu Huan heard that the reason Yang Ning and Gong Zeye got a divorce was that Gong Zeye was too attractive, and he wouldn¡¯t reject women¡¯s advances. After getting married, he even had an ambiguous rtionship with another woman. Although he didn¡¯t have an affair, Yang Ning couldn¡¯t bear it. Hence, they got a divorce. ¡°Xiao Huan, long time no see.¡± When Shangguan Yu saw Mu Huan, she happily went forward to hug her. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Why did women like to hug each other? ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re really bing prettier the older you get!¡± No matter how Mu Huan looked at it, she felt that her Fairy Sister was good-looking. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting prettier as you grow older.¡± The two of them praised each other for a while before sitting down. The men started to drink and talk about football. The women gathered to talk. Although this was the first time Jin Chen¡¯s girlfriend had met the rest, she was a very good person. Soon, they started to talk. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯m going to the washroom. Are you going?¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Mu Huan. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Huan stood up and left with her. When Bo Junyan saw the two of them going out, he had another question in his heart. Why did girls like to go to the toilet together¡­ After going to the washroom, on the way back, Shangguan Yu walked to a window and suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Yu?¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, aren¡¯t you very good at Chinese medicine? When do you have the time to take my pulse?¡± Shangguan Yu asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve always wanted a baby, and I¡¯ve done all sorts of tests. Fu Siye and I are fine, but for some reason, we just can¡¯t get pregnant,¡± Shangguan Yu said worriedly. ¡°Are you guys too anxious from wanting it too much? Sometimes, it¡¯s not easy to get pregnant when you¡¯re anxious.¡± Chapter 1432 - Walking Toward Happiness (7)

Chapter 1432: Walking Toward Happiness (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Junyan had told Mu Huan that Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu wanted children very much, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t get them. ¡°The doctor in the hospital said so too. I don¡¯t want to want it so much that I be anxious, but I really want it. I don¡¯t know why, but I really want a child¡­¡± Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She just wanted one so crazily. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I have lost my memory, but I always have this indescribable feeling in my heart. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s uneasiness or something else, but I always want to grab hold of something. Then, I¡¯ll want a child even more. It¡¯s like only with a child can I feel at ease. Only then can I feel that this life is real,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a bitter smile. Mu Huan looked at Shangguan Yu and did not know what to say for a moment. She had also been hypnotized and lost her memory. That kind of memory loss was indeed very unsettling. In the end, she could only say, ¡°The most important thing is your mentality. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want this to happen either,¡± Shangguan Yu said with a sigh. She knew that it wasn¡¯t good to be anxious. She wanted to calm down, but she really didn¡¯t know what was going on¡­ Why was she like this? Mu Huan fell silent as she looked at Shangguan Yu. Actually, after she regained her memory, she didn¡¯t agree with Fu Siye¡¯s method. This wasn¡¯t the real solution to solve the problem. However, after she was hypnotized into losing her memory, she saw Shangguan Yu¡¯s happy smile, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Hence, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How about this? It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s look at your scheduleter and find a quiet ce. Let¡¯s sit down and have a good chat.¡± She¡¯d discuss with Bo Junyan and Fu Siye about Shangguan Yu¡¯s hypnosis before talking to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Yu agreed. Today, she had only mentioned it so that she could arrange a time with Mu Huan. Just as the two of them were about to go back, they saw Fu Siye walking toward them. ¡°What took you so long?¡± The two of them had been in the toilet for so long that he was a little worried. ¡°We talked for a while,¡± Shangguan Yu said as she walked toward him. Fu Siye reached out and pulled her into his embrace, and his worried heart finally calmed down. ¡°Why are you so worried about meing out with Xiao Huan? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± Shangguan Yu said with a smile. ¡°You make me more worried than a three-year-old,¡± Fu Siye said as he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Although Shangguan Yu was embarrassed, she was also a little shy. Mu Huan looked at her and didn¡¯t know what was good. It was really hard to say when it came to feelings. Especially when it was outsiders like them. ¡°Look, Brother Bo is also worried.¡± Fu Siye looked at Bo Junyan, who was walking toward them. When Mu Huan heard this, she looked up. Bo Junyan had reallye out. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± What could happen if the two women went to the toilet together? They came out one after the other. ¡°Yo, Brother Bo, who just said that I didn¡¯t have to worry? Why can¡¯t you sit still?¡± Fu Siye raised an eyebrow at Bo Junyan. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Bo Junyan said lightly. ¡°Oh, alright, alright. Brother Bo, you¡¯re going to the washroom. This way, please.¡± Fu Siye invited him over. Bo Junyan snorted and walked toward the washroom. So what if he really went? When he reached Mu Huan¡¯s side, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You can wait for me to get back.. You can wait outside the washroom, or you can apany me to the washroom.¡± Chapter 1433 - Walking Toward Happiness (8)

Chapter 1433: Walking Toward Happiness (8)

With that, he carried Mu Huan to the washroom. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Before, there was a prettydy in the private room with her, and they were talking together. How could thatpare to waiting outside the washroom?! But she did not resist. She only had one husband, so she had to pamper him. Shangguan Yu looked at their backs and smiled. Fu Siye looked at her happy smile and lowered his head to kiss her again. He liked how happy she was when she was with Mu Huan, but he was also afraid that Mu Huan would do something to her, making her recall the past. Although Mu Huan had promised him that she wouldn¡¯t do anything behind his back, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He was afraid that she would wake up from such a blissful dream. And Shangguan Yu already felt that her life was not stable because she had lost her memory. It didn¡¯t seem real to her. Fu Siye, who had not lost his memory, also felt that his life was not stable. It didn¡¯t seem real. For the past three years, he had worked so hard and had done everything, but he could not get her heart back. He had be so desperate that he did not know what to do. That despair made him want to die. He did not know how to continue living. Hence, after regaining her love, he was so happy that he felt that this was a beautiful dream. Perhaps it was because he had hypnotized her and made her forget that pain that she had such happiness. Hence, he had never felt at ease. She was already in a state of happiness and he was still afraid. Now that Mu Huan had returned and had interacted with Shangguan Yu, he was even more afraid. Also, he really wanted them to have a baby quickly. This way, their lives would be stable. With a baby, even if she recalled something in the future, because she had a child to make up for that pain, she would never leave him again. No matter how much she med him, as long as she didn¡¯t leave him again, it was fine. Sometimes, even when people knew that something was wrong, they could still only do it. Bo Junyan passed by the washroom but did not go. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the washroom?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± He suddenly changed his mind and wanted to go home. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Where are you going, then?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± They were almost done eating and drinking. It was time to go home and sleep. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving without saying goodbye?¡± ¡°Just make a call,¡± Bo Junyan said as he took out his phone to make a call. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is this alright?¡± ¡°Apart from Zeye and Lichuan, everyone else is in a hurry to go home,¡± Bo Junyan said as he kissed her. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Her husband was so good, yet so bad! It waste at night. When the news that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were going to hold a wedding spread, Xue Yun saw it through the newspaper because of their grandness. She was very happy to see the two of them finally getting together again. But when she thought about how Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather had personally killed Mu Dongsheng, she knew that Mu Huan could not have let go of such pain. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was as if he knew what she was sighing about. Ling Feng said, ¡°Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather isn¡¯t his biological grandfather. In other words, there¡¯s no enmity between them.¡± Xue Yun was stunned. She turned to look at him. After a while, she asked, ¡°Not biological?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Ling Feng did not speak further. He covered himself with the nket and slept. Xue Yun knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him no matter how much she asked. It would be great if that was the case. Chapter 1434 - Walking Toward Happiness (9)

Chapter 1434: Walking Toward Happiness (9)

Xue Yun knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him no matter how much she asked. It would be great if that was the case. If that was the case, her daughter would be happy without worries. She hoped that she would only be happy for the rest of her life and not suffer anymore. She looked at the photo of Mu Huan and Bo Junyan in the newspaper for a long time. Her tears fell. Finally, she turned off the light and went to bed. ¡­ In order to follow the proper procedures, Mu Huan bought a vi in the Imperial Capital before the wedding and used it as her wedding home. Back then, in order to bring her granny away from Yun Cheng and live in the Imperial Capital, she had gone through so much difficulty to buy an abode in a special ce. Now, she had bought it at thest minute and casually picked one. She wanted to buy one, then another. If she saw one, she could just swipe her card and pay. This reminded her of her poor days. She could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich!¡± Li Meng, who had been through poverty with her, understood her sigh. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good to be rich!¡± Her current life was really, really good! ¡°But I don¡¯t think a good-for-nothing¡¯s life will be fresh for many years. There¡¯s no point in people ying all the time.¡± Recently, she had been eating, drinking, and having fun. Although it felt good, wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless to continue like this? ¡°Ha¡­¡± Mu Huan snorted at her. She was talking of boredom in front of a busy person like her. ¡°You¡¯re only left with heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! You¡¯re more familiar with those big shots from the China National Space Administration. If they have any space quota, let¡¯s see if we can experience it and go to space!¡± When Li Meng heard that only heaven was left for her to go to, she really wanted to take a tour of space. Although those scientific reports about space said it was a deste ce, taking a tour would not be a waste of her life! ¡°Now that you mention it, I want to go for a spacewalk too. I¡¯ll get someone to pay attention and see when the conditions are open. If there¡¯s anything suitable for us, we¡¯ll go for a walk.¡± Mu Huan wanted to go for a walk too. ¡°Yes, yes, arrange it¡­!¡± Li Meng nodded repeatedly. The salesdy standing beside them: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had just bought a vi worth hundreds of millions, she would have thought that they were crazy when she heard their conversation. Although Mu Dongsheng had entrusted Mu Huan with taking care of Mu Kexin and her brother before he died, Mu Huan¡¯s rtionship with them would never be good. Hence, she only got someone to take care of them. Having lost her parents, Mu Kexin, who had nothing to rely on, had long recognized the truth. She was much more well-behaved now. Recently, she seemed to have found a doctor for a boyfriend. As for Mu Zixuan, he was in university. He had always been a smart person who knew what he wanted. Mu Huan said that when he reached adulthood, she would hand over the Mu family¡¯s hospital to him. He knew that Mu Huan would keep her word, so he did not look for her. In the past, his heart was higher than the sky, but as he grew up, he realized many facts. He knew that there were some things where, no matter how much you wanted topete for it, no matter how hard you tried, it was impossible. Through the oue of some people, he also knew that before he had absolute strength, he shouldn¡¯t think too much, let alone do stupid things. That morning, when Mu Kexin saw the news of Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s marriage in the newspaper, she was stunned. When she didn¡¯t remember, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. When she saw him and thought about how she had missed this man, she felt pain and wanted to go crazy. But¡­ Chapter 1435 - Walking Toward Happiness (10)

Chapter 1435: Walking Toward Happiness (10)

So what if she wanted to feel pain and go crazy? She couldn¡¯t do anything! In the past, when she was high and mighty and Mu Huan was as cheap as grass, she couldn¡¯t even deal with her, let alone now. When she thought about how Mu Huan had developed a prescription to cure the pandemic a while ago and how everyone in the medical world idolized her, even if she didn¡¯t want to, she had to admit that she and Mu Huan were worlds apart. Her life was something she couldn¡¯t even imagine. It was impossible for her to deal with her now. Hence, she could only feel upset. This was how weaklings were. They could only refuse to ept it and hold it in. At the thought of this, she threw the newspaper away in frustration. Mu Zixuan came out and saw her throwing the newspaper. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He bent down to pick up the newspaper on the ground. As Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s marriage was on the front page, he saw it at a nce. This made him know why Mu Kexin was so frustrated. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t leave halfway back then, Bo Junyan wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to you. You didn¡¯t miss the chance to be with him, so don¡¯t feel upset just thinking about it. You don¡¯t have to feel upset at all.¡± As her biological brother, Mu Zixuan knew her mentality very well. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Kexin was so angry that she wanted to hit him. Was he her biological brother? How could he say that?! ¡°How did I lose to Mu Huan? Why would he definitely not like me?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it. Just let yourself say it. How are you like Mu Huan?¡± Mu Zixuan said mercilessly. Sometimes, some people had to be clear. Otherwise, if she didn¡¯t know her own worth, she would only keep making mistakes. ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Kexin had been through a lot over the years and had seen through a lot of facts. She was no longer the pampered and delicate girl who thought that she was the best in the world. Hence, even though she was angry, she knew very well that she could notpare to Mu Huan in any aspect. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You should see the truth clearly. Don¡¯t keep thinking that it¡¯s impossible for you to lower yourself. You should think about what you want to do in the future. Even if I¡¯m your biological brother, I can¡¯t care about you for the rest of my life.¡± Matriarch Mu had passed away a year ago, and Mu Zixuan now only had Mu Kexin as his family. Hence, he still wanted her to be well. At the very least, she shouldn¡¯t drag him down and do anything that would harm him. He also wanted her to have a life n. He wanted her to do whatever she wanted in the future and not live a life that she didn¡¯t want to live every day. ¡°Who asked you to take care of me?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to take care of you while also letting your doctor boyfriend take care of you? Do you know that he¡¯s two-timing? Do you know that he only likes your status?¡± Mu Zixuan snorted. Although they were no longer like before, to ordinary people, their conditions were still very good. Mu Kexin¡¯s expression turned ugly. Without a word, she stood up and left. Mu Zixuan did not call her back. He picked up the newspaper on the table and read the news of Mu Huan¡¯s marriage. He thought about how the connections Mu Huan and Bo Junyan had made were all big shots, especially Mu Huan. Her friends were all top big shots in the pharmaceutical industry, and because he wanted to inherit the Mu family¡¯s hospital, he had chosen to study medicine at university. If he could befriend those big shots as Mu Huan¡¯s younger brother, his future in medicine would definitely be smooth-sailing. At the thought of this, he called Mu Huan. Mu Huan, who was eating breakfast, saw that it was a call from Mu Zixuan. Chapter 1436 - Walking Toward Happiness (11)

Chapter 1436: Walking Toward Happiness (11)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She hesitated for a moment before picking up. ¡°Sister, can I attend your wedding?¡± Mu Zixuan continued, ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, but you don¡¯t have a family¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s bad,¡± Mu Huan said directly. No matter if it was her father¡¯s child with her stepmother or her mother¡¯s child with Ling Feng, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them. She didn¡¯t feel that they were family. ¡°Sister, I just want to send you a blessing. The past is all in the past. After all, we¡¯re rted by blood. In the future¡­¡± If they could, Mu Zixuan really wanted to have a good rtionship with Mu Huan. ¡°To me, such blood rtions are meaningless. I¡¯ve received your blessings. I appreciate it.¡± The past could not be let go just by talking about it. She was not someone who would repay evil with kindness. The best oue she could give them was that they would not interact with each other and would just be fine. Mu Zixuan was about to say something. ¡°I promised Dad that I would take good care of you, so I¡¯ll get someone to take care of your lives. That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing else. Do you understand?¡± Mu Zixuan was smart. Mu Huan knew that she didn¡¯t need to say much to him. He understood too well. After a moment of silence, Mu Zixuan said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t go over, then. Here, I wish you a happy marriage and a hundred years of happiness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Mu Huan hung up. Seeing that she had hung up, Bo Junyan picked up a crystal dumpling for her. ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Mu Huan blew him a sweet kiss. Bo Junyan did not like these superficial things. He had always been practical. He kissed Mu Huan directly. Just when he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough¡­ Mu Huan stuffed a small steamed bun into his mouth. ¡°Eat well.¡± Recently, her husband had been getting more and more¡­ Bo Junyan smiled and ate the soup dumplings his wife had put in his mouth. ¡°By the way, when are you going to help me arrange a meeting with Fu Siye?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Why did you ask him out?¡± ¡°I think we have to talk to him before we talk to Sister Yu. We have a bottom line,¡± Mu Huan said. Bo Junyan thought about it and said, ¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°I love you, Hubby!¡± With that, Mu Huan quickly ate, not giving Bo Junyan a chance to kiss her, lest she couldn¡¯t eat breakfast again. Bo Junyan saw through her little trick, but he only smiled dotingly. That night, when Bo Junyan returned, he brought Fu Siye back. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Fu Siye looked at Mu Huan. On the way, Bo Junyan had roughly talked to him. Coincidentally, he had something to ask Mu Huan, so he came over. After sitting down¡­ ¡°Sister-inw, I heard from Xiao Yu that the two of you have arranged to meet tomorrow. You have to take her pulse and adjust her body,¡± Fu Siye said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan paused for a moment. ¡°When we were in the private room previously, I roughly took Xiao Yu¡¯s pulse. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also shown your test results to the experts. There¡¯s no problem with your bodies, so it must be a mental factor.¡± A person¡¯s mental state affected their health. Hence, mentality was very important. ¡°Many doctors say that.¡± Fu Siye smiled bitterly. ¡°I think you know what I want to say,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°I know.¡± Fu Siye paused for a moment. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more nervous than Xiao Yu. I want a child more. She waspletely disappointed and doesn¡¯t want me because she lost her child. Hence, I want to wait until we have a child.. The situation will definitely be different then.¡± Chapter 1437 - Walking Toward Happiness (12)

Chapter 1437: Walking Toward Happiness (12)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°With a child, even if she recovers her memory, she will have already filled in that pain, so she won¡¯t want to leave me again. We can be together as a family of three.¡± Without waiting for Mu Huan to say anything, he continued, ¡°I know that hypnotizing her to make her forget that memory is not an option. This is not right. To Xiao Yu, this is not fair. nk memories make her feel like her life is empty. ¡°But, Sister-inw, I believe you know how Xiao Yu feels about me. Even if she¡¯s given up on me and can¡¯t be with me because of that pain, she still loves me. Hence, if we let her regain her memory, she¡¯d divorce me. She¡¯d live the rest of her life with the pain of losing her child. Is that good enough? ¡°Also, I feel that no matter if Xiao Yu has forgotten or not, she definitely wants another child! To her, having a child is only good and not bad!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± The moment he said this, she knew that this conversation was meaningless because she couldn¡¯t give an opinion. She wasn¡¯t involved. Besides, she had no right to interfere and say anything forcefully. She could help her friend in other matters, but she could not interfere in her friend¡¯s rtionship matters. She had such a good rtionship with Li Meng and Wu Xingye, but the two of them had to rely on themselves to get together. She would not interfere if she could help it. It was just like how, in the past, no matter what choice she made with Bo Junyan, it was always the two of them who chose. No one else would interfere. At most, she could only give an objective opinion. And he knew what she wanted to say. There was no need for her to say anything else. Seeing her like this, Fu Siye knew that he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. ¡°Sister-inw, Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t have many friends and can only talk to you. She likes to be with you very much. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister-inw to look for her more often to y. She¡¯ll be much happier, so she shouldn¡¯t be so nervous. She¡¯ll rx. Perhaps we¡¯ll have a child soon and all the problems will be resolved.¡± After a moment of silence, Mu Huan said, ¡°Try to rx as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard to adjust my mentality recently.¡± Fu Siye was a smart person. He knew very well what to do and what not to do. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look for Xiao Yu and counsel her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thanking Sister-inw in advance,¡± Fu Siye said with a smile. Then, he looked at his watch and stood up. ¡°Brother Bo, Sister-inw, I should go back. Xiao Yu is still waiting for me to eat dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan stood up to send him off. After Fu Siye was sent off, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I made hime here for nothing. I didn¡¯t say what I wanted to say. This conversation was meaningless.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it because you have some confidence in yourself.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Mu Huan sighed, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether a rtionship is right or wrong in the first ce, but just as Siye said, no matter what, having a child will be good for Xiao Yu. No matter what happens to the two of them in the future, this child can fill the pain in her heart. Hence, you have to focus on counseling her. If she needs some medicine to nourish her body, she can have a child sooner.¡± Mu Huan recalled how Shangguan Yu had once told her when she was drunk that she didn¡¯t want to be with Fu Siye and never wanted to be with him again. Chapter 1438 - Walking Toward Happiness (13)

Chapter 1438: Walking Toward Happiness (13)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she really wanted to have a child¡­ She really wanted to have a child with Fu Siye¡­ She knew that even if that happened, that child would note back. However, she wanted a child like she was possessed. That obsession made her want a child so much even though she had forgotten everything. Also, when Shangguan Yu decided to separate from Fu Siye, she¡¯d said that she wanted to introduce a better man to her. Shangguan Yu said that she didn¡¯t want him. She only loved one person in her life. She couldn¡¯t live with him anymore, but she had never thought of living with another man. From then on, she only wanted to live alone. She wanted the person she loved the most to be herself. After thinking about it, Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. She was such a beautiful, gentle, and kind Fairy Sister. She hoped that she could get true happiness and live happily for the rest of her life. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s useless to think too much. Let¡¯s focus on our wedding first.¡± Bo Junyan made her divert her thoughts and focus on their wedding. Only the parties involved could deal with and resolve matters of the heart. ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Huan retracted her thoughts. In the blink of an eye, it was Bo Junyan and Mu Huan¡¯s wedding day. It was the 8th of thest month, a good day for marriage. As it was a good day, there were many people getting married on this day, but theirs were not as grand as the Bo family¡¯s wedding! The Bo family was holding a Chinese-style wedding. It was at the Bo family¡¯s old residence. Rows of rednterns were hung up, and it was very festive. When she heard that they were holding a wedding at the Bo family¡¯s old residence, Xue Yun secretly came. She hid in the crowd and watched them get married. She thought that this was considered attending her daughter¡¯s wedding. The Long family was invited to the wedding. The eldest, second, and third sons of the Long family thought that Long Feiting would be in so much pain that he wouldn¡¯t go. But who knew that Long Feiting would dress up early in the morning and even find a top team to style him? ¡°Are you going to cause trouble?¡± Long Feilei asked worriedly. Bo Junyan valued this wedding very much. If he were to cause trouble, Bo Junyan would be really angry! Actually, Long Feilei had thought about hypnotizing his little brother to forget Mu Huan after Mu Huan had been hypnotized. He wanted his little brother to no longer have such a hard time and live a carefree life. This was especially so in Country F. When his younger brother almost died, he had even decided to hypnotize Long Feiting and make him forget Mu Huan. However, despite them being brothers, he had no right to decide how his younger brother¡¯s life would go. Hence, he eventually asked his younger brother if he wanted to forget Mu Huan. His little brother said that if he were to hypnotize him without permission, he would not live! He said that no matter if he could get Mu Huan or not, she was the meaning of his life. She was his best memory. Even if he died, he would not forget Mu Huan and his feelings for her. People wanted different things. No matter how much he wanted his younger brother to forget, let go of Mu Huan, and start a new life, he couldn¡¯t deprive his younger brother of such unforgettable memories. Besides,ter on, he saw that hypnosis for forgetting was unreliable, so hepletely dispelled that thought. However, his heart still ached when he saw his younger brother like this. However, no matter how much his heart ached, he could not watch him destroy someone else¡¯s wedding! ¡°More or less!¡± Long Feiting wanted to dress up super handsomely and dazzle everyone! He wanted topete with Bo Junyan, the groom! Chapter 1439 - Walking Toward Happiness (14)

Chapter 1439: Walking Toward Happiness (14)

¡°More or less!¡± Long Feiting wanted to dress up super handsomely and dazzle everyone! He wanted topete with Bo Junyan, the groom! No matter what, he was still an invincible youth! He was not someone an old man like Bo Junyan couldpare to! ¡°Don¡¯t! If you really want to cause trouble, you can¡¯t leave this ce today!¡± Long Feilei said. ¡°Little Brother, I know that you have deep feelings for her, but it¡¯s useless no matter how deep they are. She can still be with him steadily after going through such a storm involving her father¡¯s death. You have no chance in this lifetime. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The second son of the Long family had always hit the nail on the head. ¡°I know I have no chance. I know!¡± Long Feiting knew everything. During these past few days, he had disappeared to roam and settle down. Otherwise, he would have gone crazy long ago. Actually, ever since Mu Huan lost her memory and saw Bo Junyan, only to still fall in love at first sight, he knew that it waspletely hopeless for him. From then on, he had been thinking about what he should do with this rtionship. He couldn¡¯t get what he yearned for no matter what, but he couldn¡¯t let it go. However, there waspletely no hope. He thought about it for a long time, a long time, but he couldn¡¯te up with any conclusion. He simply didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. He would do what he did in the past and this was how he would do it in the future. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t crazy now. He wasn¡¯t in so much pain that he wanted to die. It was just like in the past. It was fine as long as he could see her every day. She was happy, and he would just watch. It would still be good if she wasn¡¯t happy. He would then snatch her away. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just eat with her and y games with her. That¡¯s all. We¡¯ll talk about what happens in the future! ¡°Then why are you still going to cause trouble?¡± Long Feilei asked. ¡°I want to dress up handsomely. Where else can Ipete with Bo Junyan, the groom?!¡± Long Feiting said unhappily. The three Long brothers: ¡°¡­¡± He was so childish. No wonder Mu Huan didn¡¯t like him! ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions?¡± Long Feiting narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing. Continue!¡± The three brothers hurriedly waved their hands and said that it was nothing. They busied themselves. As long as he didn¡¯t take things too hard and wanted to do something bad, he could do whatever he wanted. Long Feiting: ¡°¡­¡± When the news of Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s marriage spread three years ago, everyone did not think highly of this marriage and looked down on Mu Huan. But now, everyone had changed. Not to mention that Mu Huan now owned a very big pharmaceutical factory and had once received the highest award in the pharmaceutical industry, the Shell Prize, just a while ago, her prescription had cured such a pandemic. She was also the researcher of the life-extension drug. Such a formidable wife was what everyone wanted! Now, no one didn¡¯t envy Bo Dingjing and his wife, especially the people in the industry. They all knew that Bo Dingjing¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, but such a person with a bad body looked much stronger than them. This was because he had gotten a good daughter-inw. Who wouldn¡¯t envy a daughter-inw who could not only earn money, have status, and even extend your life? Who wouldn¡¯t want her?! The wealthydies who came to attend the wedding all praised Meng Yueman for having good taste back then. They even praised her for bing younger and having skin that was as good as a young person¡¯s. They asked her if her daughter-inw had made some beauty cream for her. If this continued, people would think that she was only in her early twenties. Everyone liked nice words, especially when there were so many of them. Besides, Meng Yueman really felt that she had good taste! Chapter 1440 - Walking Toward Happiness (15)

Chapter 1440: Walking Toward Happiness (15)

She was in high spirits as there was a happy asion. Meng Yueman was smiling especially brightly today. Bo Dingjing, who was standing beside her to greet the guests, was also especially happy today. Although his son and daughter-inw had been married since long ago, he could not control his happiness and excitement today as his son was holding a wedding. This was the importance of a wedding ceremony! Registering their marriage made one feelcking. He felt that his son was really getting married only after holding a wedding! This was also the reason why many people who had fallen in love and be an old couple already were still very touched, excited, and emotional at a wedding. Life needed a sense of ceremony. A ceremony could stimte many feelings that had gone stale already! The vi that Mu Huan had bought before her marriage was a Chinese-style vi. It was very suitable for today¡¯s wedding. Her bridesmaids were Huo Yuqi and Li Meng. Looking at Mu Huan, who was sitting on the bed in a bright red wedding dress, Li Meng felt that her eyes were about to be blinded by her beautiful glow. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯re simply too beautiful! I¡¯ve seen all sorts of beautiful things about you that my eyes are about to be blinded!¡± ¡°Right?! When I looked in the mirror just now, I was also shocked by my own beauty!¡± Mu Huan had always been a narcissist. ¡°Wow, Sister-inw, don¡¯t marry my cousin! Marry me! I swear I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life!¡± Huo Yuqi raised her hand and made a vow. When Shangguan Yu heard this, she burst outughing. ¡°Yuqi, if your cousin hears this, he¡¯ll probably send you to the North Pole tomorrow.¡± Huo Yuqi pouted and said, ¡°If Cousin dares to send me to the North Pole, I¡¯ll elope with Sister-inw! With Sister-inw protecting me, why should I be afraid of him?¡± Shangguan Yu gave her a thumbs up. This sister-inw was good at sucking up! After a while, Huo Yuqi looked at the red wedding dress on Mu Huan and her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my god! This wedding dress is too beautiful! When I get married, I want to get this wedding dress too!¡± Li Meng nodded as well. ¡°Me too! Me too! It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± No wonder more and more people were choosing a Chinese wedding. The wedding dress was really too beautiful! And it was so domineering! This long dress made one feel like they were about to ascend to the throne as an empress. ¡°I also think that this wedding dress is super beautiful!¡± Mu Huan had taken a fancy to this design at first nce. After it was made, it was so exquisite that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Seeing such a beautiful wedding dress, I suddenly want to get married a few more times. This way, I can wear more good-looking styles!¡± Li Meng said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just be a wedding model? You¡¯ll wear all sorts of wedding dresses until you¡¯re tired. No need to marry a few more times!¡± Wu Xingye rolled his eyes at her. Li Meng: ¡°You have a point! I¡¯ll be a model in a few days!¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking my casual remark so seriously. With your height and figure, do you think you can be a model?¡± Wu Xingye said disdainfully as he sized her up. ¡°F*ck! Wu Xingye, do you want to die?!¡± How dare he be disdainful of her! As she spoke, she went to hit Wu Xingye. The two of them started fooling around. After the two of them went out¡­ A row of foreigners in traditional Chinese attire walked in. When they heard that Mu Huan was getting married, the professors from NST and the big shots from Mu Huan¡¯s pharmaceutical industry came over. Mu Huan¡¯s wedding was especially grand; many people wanted to attend it. No one could stop starving people from partaking in a feast. Mu Huan¡¯s wedding had gathered the top big shots in the medical world from all over the world. They had to take the opportunity to get close to them. Chapter 1441 - Walking Toward Happiness (16)

Chapter 1441: Walking Toward Happiness (16)

Mu Huan¡¯s friends were all considered rtives of the bride¡¯s family today. A few young and strong people were even dressed in the same Tang attire. They wanted to follow the local customs. When the groom cameter, they would make things difficult for him before he could pick up his wife. ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t you think we look especially handsome in this?!¡± This was the first time they were wearing such clothes, and they all felt that they were especially handsome. Mu Huan gave them a thumbs up and said, ¡°Handsome!¡± ¡°Make things difficult for my cousinter. Don¡¯t let him marry my sister-inw so easily!¡± Huo Yuqi instructed. ¡°Okay!¡± The group of people agreed with great ambition. Back then, Mu Huan had bought a house not far from the Bo family¡¯s old residence. Hence, this wedding was purely Chinese. There was no need for a car. To fetch the bride, Bo Junyan rode a horse and led a big pnquin carried by eight people. Then, they turned into an alley after departing from the Bo family¡¯s old residence. Although people had seen photos of Mu Huan and Bo Junyan in the newspaper, when they saw Bo Junyan in his wedding attire walking over on a tall horse, the women surrounding the road could not help but hold their breaths! Usually, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression was cold and dark, but he was always extremely handsome. Furthermore, he was in a good mood today. The glow between his eyebrows was really making one¡­ feel like they were about to explode! After he rode his horse over, there were screams, and some fainted from excitement. Bo Junyan¡¯s face was really too good-looking! It made one feel that he was devastatingly beautiful. All sorts of praises about how good-looking he was were not enough to describe how good-looking he was! As it was very close, Bo Junyan quickly arrived on a horse. When they heard that Bo Junyan¡¯s men had arrived, the people who were prepared to stop them all came to the door and stood guard. They would definitely not let Bo Junyan go in unless he went through the whole nine yards! Mu Huan had only two bridesmaids, so Bo Junyan could also have only two. Hence, this group of people felt that they could stop Bo Junyan. However, when they heard the knock on the door, they carefully opened it a crack. Before they could say anything, the two groomsmen hugged the groom and swept him in like a tornado! They were so fast that it felt like they disappeared in the blink of an eye! This stunned the row of people standing at the door! This¡­ this was over before it even started? When they snapped back to their senses, they saw that the groom¡¯s team had already dashed into the bride¡¯s room. The row of people sighed at the same time. It wasn¡¯t that they were too weak, but the enemy was too strong! But after going through them, there was still a difficulty! It wasn¡¯t so easy to get a wife! In order to give Bo Junyan a surprise, Bo Junyan had not been allowed to see Mu Huan¡¯s wedding dress. Hence, Bo Junyan did not know what Mu Huan¡¯s wedding dress looked like. When he came to the room, he saw two brides dressed in red wedding dresses sitting on the bed. Although the other was different from the bride¡¯s wedding dress, it was still very exquisite and beautiful, making one unable to tell which was the main one and the secondary one. Furthermore, the wedding dresses were loose and their figures could not be seen. Their hands were hidden under red handkerchiefs. To put it simply, apart from the two wedding dresses being different, nothing else was revealed. It was difficult to tell which was the real bride and which was the fake one. Li Meng stepped forward to let Bo Junyan choose. ¡°Come, God Bo, you have only one chance to choose! Whoever you choose, you have to marry her!¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± As one of the best men, Meng Lichuan felt that their move was too ruthless. Chapter 1442 - Walking Toward Happiness (17)

Chapter 1442: Walking Toward Happiness (17)

There were only these two pieces of clothing to go on and nothing else. How could he choose?! ¡°How can people not be ruthless these days?!¡± Huo Yuqi said. Hehe! How could it be so easy to marry my sister-inw?! ¡°Yuqi, be careful or Brother Bo might settle scorester!¡± Meng Lichuan signaled for her to give a hint. After all, she was the man¡¯s family. ¡°I have Sister-inw to protect me. I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Huo Yuqi made a face at him. Meng Lichuan took a closer look and didn¡¯t dare to make a choice. He didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. ¡°Brother Bo, why don¡¯t I go forward and remove the red handkerchiefs?¡± If he revealed their hands, his Brother Bo should be able to tell who was real. ¡°No need,¡± Bo Junyan said as he walked away. Seeing this, Huo Yuqi immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°Why, Cousin, are you not marrying your wife?¡± ¡°I¡¯m marrying her.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving if you¡¯re marrying her? Are you afraid? You don¡¯t dare to choose?¡± Huo Yuqi raised an eyebrow. Then, she reached out to Bo Junyan and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to choose, give me some benefits. If you give me enough benefits, I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡± ¡°Neither.¡± No matter what, Bo Junyan was a man of few words. Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­!!¡± Meng Lichuan: ¡°¡­!!¡± How could Brother Bo tell! Their move was too ruthless! Other people also had to choose at their weddings, but at least one person was real. But neither of them here was real! Before they could regain their senses, Bo Junyan walked inside. This room was a suite. There was also a room inside, a bed, and a bride sitting on it wearing a red wedding dress. When he saw the bride in this room, Meng Lichuan suddenly knew how his Brother Bo knew that those two others weren¡¯t real. It was through the aura! His sister-inw was also sitting there motionless and covered up tightly, not revealing any skin at all. From her appearance, she looked no different from the ones outside. However, she exuded an aura that made one feel that the person under the red cover was not ordinary. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to look for shoes. You can only leave after you find them.¡± Huo Yuqi was a little displeased that Bo Junyan had passed two tests so easily. For the people who had set up these tests, the first two stages were difficult, and thest stage was the easiest. However, even though Bo Junyan had passed the first two stages very easily, in the aspect of finding the shoes, he could not do so no matter how much he searched. Seeing that it was almost time, Mu Huan reached out and pulled down the shoes for him. ¡°Here, quickly, put them on. Don¡¯t fail.¡± Bo Junyan looked at the shoes in his wife¡¯s hand and broke out in a cold sweat. He had searched everywhere and on his wife, but he did not expect that what he thought was an embellishment on her sleeve was actually embroidered shoes! These embroidered shoes were too inconspicuous! Bo Junyan carried Mu Huan out and brought her to the pnquin. On the way back to the venue, their wedding showed everyone what a real dowry looked like¡­ They watched from afar as Bo Junyan rode his horse to bring back the bride. The person in the pnquin was the person he loved the most. Long Feiting was heartbroken and in pain. He picked up a bottle of wine and gulped it down. As they were afraid that he would cause trouble today, Long Feilei and the rest followed him closely and saw him drinking like this. Long Feilei hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t drink like this. Aren¡¯t you going topete with Bo Junyan, the groom,ter? How are you going topete with him when you¡¯re drunk?!¡± Chapter 1443 - Walking Toward Happiness (18)

Chapter 1443: Walking Toward Happiness (18)

¡°Brother, do you think I canpete with him?¡± Long Feiting asked. Long Feilei looked at Bo Junyan, who was full of energy and looked even more dazzling than the sunlight today. Then, he looked at his younger brother, who looked depressed and was feeling that the end of the world wasing. He could not go against his conscience and say that his younger brother could beat Bo Junyan. This Bo Junyan was really a person who was doted on by the heavens. He had the capability and the looks. He was so damn good-looking that even men would be moved! The second son of the Long family looked at Bo Junyan and then at his younger brother. He sighed and patted his shoulder. ¡°Drink, drink as much as you want!¡± It wasn¡¯t that his little brother wasn¡¯t capable. It¡¯s that the other party was too strong. Besides, Mu Huan¡¯s heart was with someone else. Even if his younger brother was better than Bo Junyan, there was no hope for him, let alone when the other man was better. Long Feiting did not speak further and downed half a bottle of wine in one shot. After a day of torment, it was finally nighttime. No one dared to make a scene in Bo Junyan¡¯s bridal room. Hence, the newlyweds¡¯ room was very quiet. There was no one watching or eavesdropping outside. In order to suit the atmosphere, the room was filled with antique costumes and was lit with dragon and phoenix candles. Under the candlelight, Bo Junyan picked up the veil covering Mu Huan. After such a long day, he could finally see his wife. Bo Junyan had always known that his wife was a gorgeous beauty, but today, she still stunned him so much that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°Right?! Right?! I¡¯m super beautiful, right?! Quick! Quick, bring your phone over and take a few pictures of me. This beautiful wedding night must be remembered. I want to look a little shy.¡± As Mu Huan spoke, she even mimicked those ancient women on television. She raised her orchid-like fingers shyly and smiled gently. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and take out your phone!¡± Mu Huan urged when she saw that he wasn¡¯t moving. Bo Junyan did not take out his phone. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t spoil the atmosphere.¡± This wasn¡¯t what a wedding night should be like. ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Huan was about to say something. Suddenly, the door to their newlywed room was kicked open! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the two of them had the same thought. It was that the door to such an ancient-style house was too weak. It was so unsecured that it could be kicked open! The drunk Long Feiting stumbled into their line of sight. Behind him were the other three drunk men from the Long family. ¡°Xiao Huan, I¡¯ve decided!¡± Long Feiting shouted at Mu Huan. ¡°What have you decided?¡± Mu Huan asked curiously. When he saw that she was still in the mood to be curious about what Long Feiting had decided at this point, Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I want to wait for your daughter to grow up!¡± Mu Huan was about to say, ¡°Are you crazy? Why will you be waiting for my daughter to grow up?¡± But Long Feiting continued. ¡°Hurry up and consummate your marriage with Bo Junyan. Give me a daughter like you. She has to look the same and have the same personality. I¡¯ll marry her when she grows up!¡± This idea was from a movie that Long Feiting had watched after he got drunk. In the movie, a werewolf and a vampire were fighting over a woman, but the werewolf did not win against the vampire and ended up with his daughter instead. He wanted to be like that werewolf! If he couldn¡¯t win his big love, he would steal a small love! He would anger Bo Junyan to death! When Mu Huan and Bo Junyan heard his words, their faces darkened. Chapter 1444 - Walking Toward Happiness (19)

Chapter 1444: Walking Toward Happiness (19)

¡°Hubby, quickly, get someone to kill him! What the f*ck are you thinking about?!¡± He was the same age as her. Once her daughter could get married in her twenties, he would be over fifty-one years old. If he dared to think about her daughter, she would kill him now! ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan was very happy to carry out his wife¡¯s order. However, before his men could move¡­ The three from the Long family rushed in. ¡°Uncle Bo, Auntie Bo, you don¡¯t have to dirty your hands. We¡¯ll drag him back and kill him!¡± Long Feilei said as he dragged Long Feiting out. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I want to be a werewolf!¡± Long Feiting shouted as he struggled. Although Long Feilei and the other two were also drunk, when the three of them heard that Bo Junyan wanted to kill their little brother, they immediately sobered up by more than half. The three of them each dragged an arm and a leg, and soon, Long Feiting was dragged away. ¡°At least he ran fast!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s expression said that if he had run slow, she would have killed him. Bo Junyan¡¯s expression darkened when he saw how their wedding night had turned out. From then on, Long Feiting paid a painful price for his actions today. On the third day after the wedding, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan flew to an ind for their honeymoon and their Western-style wedding ceremony. Compared to theplex and grand Chinese wedding, this ind wedding was very simple and heartwarming. Except for Mu Huan¡¯s wedding dress. Although her wedding dress was not cumbersome, it was not simple at all. It was handmade by the most famous designer in the wedding dress world, taking them three months. The diamonds on it were sparkling, making Mu Huan feel like she was wearing a sky full of stars. When she was wearing the Chinese wedding dress, she was delicate and dazzling, so dazzling that one could not take their eyes off of her. She was an outstanding beauty. Wearing a white wedding dress, she hadbed her hair into the shape of a flower fairy. With a gand around her, she looked like a fairy who had walked out of a field of flowers, elegant and dazzling. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve really profited. Xiao Huan is so good-looking. She looks good in everything. No matter how you look at her, she looks good.¡± The more Meng Yueman looked at her daughter-inw, the more she felt that when she had held the matchmaking banquet for her son back then, they had really picked the right one! ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Junyan felt that his greatest achievement in life was marrying his wife. There were very few people attending the wedding this time. On Mu Huan¡¯s side, there was only Li Meng and Wu Xingye. On Bo Junyan¡¯s side, there were his parents, his aunt¡¯s family, and his few good brothers. Mu Huan¡¯s bridesmaids were still Li Meng and Huo Yuqi. This was a warm wedding, so there were no games to be yed. There were only beautiful scenery, roses, and the most sincere promises. She had been married to Bo Junyan for so long, and they had already held a wedding. However, at this heartwarming wedding, Mu Huan was still so touched that her eyes turned red. Mu Huan felt that her greatest achievement in life was to marry her husband. Bo Junyan was the best existence in her life. After the wedding, that night, Bo Junyan brought Mu Huan to an ind that only had them. No one would disturb them here. This night¡¯s wedding night made Bo Junyan feel like they were really having a wedding night. ¡­ When Mu Huan woke up, there was no one on the bed. Being hungry, she woke up from her hunger, washed up, and went to the kitchen to look for food. When she reached the kitchen, Bo Junyan was making breakfast. Her husband was so beautiful that he didn¡¯t need to dress up. Even a simple white shirt looked good on him. Chapter 1445 - Walking Toward Happiness (20)

Chapter 1445: Walking Toward Happiness (20)

Not to mention, at this moment, there was the sea outside the window, and there was a beautiful blue sky with afortable natural wind blowing in. Everything was so beautiful that it was intoxicating. When he heard her footstepsing down, Bo Junyan turned to look at her. ¡°Sit for a while. Breakfast will be ready soon.¡± Mu Huan obediently sat at the dining table. Then, she held her chin with both hands and looked at her husband. Her husband was the most beautiful scenery in the world. She could not get tired of looking at him. It didn¡¯t feel like she was waiting. And Bo Junyan had always been fast. Before Mu Huan could admire her husband¡¯s posture enough as he cooked for her, he came over with breakfast. Please close your eyes and imagine the beautiful scene of a peerless handsome man making breakfast for you after you wake up. That scene was what Mu Huan was enjoying right now. Bo Junyan put down the breakfast. Seeing Mu Huan staring at him without moving, he smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stunned.¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can cook. Are you stunned about that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Huan shook her head. ¡°What is it, then?¡± ¡°Your figure and your gorgeous face.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Should he be happy that his wife, who had always had eyes only for delicacies, could not even see delicacies when she saw him? ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t help but feel envious and jealous when I look at you.¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± After a while¡­ ¡°Can you eat your fill just by looking at me?¡± She must be hungry now. Why wasn¡¯t she eating? ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that beauty is a feast for the eyes?¡± Mu Huan asked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not eat anymore. Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Let her see enough. ¡°I¡¯d better eat!¡± Mu Huan immediately lowered her head to eat. ¡°Wow! Hubby, you¡¯re amazing! They look delicious!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Bo Junyan said proudly. Mu Huan took a bite of the delicious-looking food and had a subtle expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan, who was about to eat, asked when he saw her expression. Mu Huan put down the knife and fork in her hand. ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Bo Junyan nced at her and did not speak. He lowered his head to eat the food on his te. Then, he took a bite. His expression became as subtle as Mu Huan¡¯s. ¡°Hubby, how are you so talented? You make it look so good, but it actually tastes so bad?¡± Mu Huan said in surprise. This genius was different from ordinary people! This style of breakfast was made beautifully. It was neither burnt nor undercooked, and the smell was not bad. However, it did not taste so good! Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, no one is perfect! Seeing that you have ws, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Just as Mu Huan stood up to prepare breakfast for the two of them, Bo Junyan suddenly stood up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to be a husband with zero shorings!¡± His steak was so delicious previously, it was impossible for him to not be good at cooking! ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your energy. My food is so delicious. Let¡¯s justplement each other!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to have someone serve you a table of delicacies where you don¡¯t need to do anything whenever you want to eat good food?¡± Bo Junyan asked. ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true.¡± Mu Huan thought about it. That would indeed be better than working hard to cook. However, he had to slowly practice his culinary skills and she had to eat already. Hence, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan went into the kitchen to make breakfast today. Bo Junyan was a serious person who did everything seriously, just like her. Mu Huan looked at the man who was busy with work every day. At this moment, he was standing in the kitchen with an apron around him. He was so serious about learning to cook for her that a sense of happiness suddenly surged in her heart, drowning her. She could not help but put down the things in her hand and reach out to hug Bo Junyan. ¡°Hubby, I love you!¡± For the rest of her life, she wanted to be with him and be happy forever. ¡°I love you.¡± Bo Junyan reached out and picked her up. He lowered his head and kissed her. Chapter 1446 - What Is Love (1)

Chapter 1446: What Is Love (1)

When Long Feiting found out that Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were going to hold a Western-style wedding on an ind, he had asked around and followed them. Long Feilei was worried about him, so he followed. However, when they arrived, two days had already passed since the wedding. Long Feiting, who could not find her, hid in the hotel to drink in frustration. Long Feilei, on the other hand, had arranged to meet someone to discuss something. Long Feilei, who was sitting under a parasol and discussing business with someone, was very happy to see a man and a woman ying by the sea. The man looked a little familiar to him. He thought about it carefully and realized that he was one of the best men at Bo Junyan¡¯s wedding. As for the woman¡­ Needless to say, she was very familiar to him just by looking at her back. It was Huo Yuqi. He saw how happy she was ying with a stranger in a bikini, and she even let that man get close to her and take advantage of her. Long Feilei frowned. He felt that Huo Yuqi was too careless. He couldn¡¯t ignore the little girl he had seen growing up. Hence, he stood up and walked toward Huo Yuqi. The man who was discussing business with him was a little stunned to see him stand up and leave. After regaining his senses, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Long¡­¡± It was only then that Long Feilei realized that he had left without taking his leave of anyone. ¡°I saw an acquaintance. I¡¯ll just go greet her ande back.¡± With that, he turned around and walked toward Huo Yuqi. Huo Yuqi preferred some exciting sports. For example, she was learning to surf now. Previously, she had asked Bo Junyan to find a good man for her at his wedding. Although Bo Junyan did not say anything or respond to her, he was the most practical person. He had two groomsmen. One was Meng Lichuan, and the other was the elite Qi Rui that he had carefully selected to introduce to his cousin. The man whom Bo Junyan had selected carefully was naturally a man who was outstanding in all aspects. Bo Junyan felt that it was up to them if they wanted to have feelings for each other. Hence, he did not tell the two of them about this. He only told them to take care of each other. If they stayed together more, they could have more fun and develop more feelings. If they didn¡¯t feel anything, it would save them the awkwardness. In the past, Huo Yuqi might have been a spoiled and delicate girl. Although she was kind-hearted, she did things in a way that made people hate her. However, in the past three years, she had changed a lot. She liked to study, so she was also an outstanding girl. Just as the second son of the Long family had said, one had to be youthful, beautiful, and have a good family background. One had to have an inner beauty. The two of them were very outstanding and had good qualities. After being with each other for so many days, they naturally developed a good opinion of each other. However, they only admired each other and did not have any feelings. ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Rui grabbed Huo Yuqi¡¯s arm from behind as if he was hugging her. However, he was actually only teaching her the correct surfing posture. Just as he felt that Huo Yuqi¡¯s posture was still not right and was about to correct her further¡­ He was suddenly pulled away by a strong force, and he almost fell. Huo Yuqi was shocked at first. When she turned around and saw that it was Long Feilei, she was stunned. ¡°Are you a fool?¡± Long Feilei red at Huo Yuqi. She was already being taken advantage of in someone¡¯s embrace, yet she still didn¡¯t realize it! Was she stupid? Huo Yuqi snapped back to her senses. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Why was he scolding her for no reason? Did she provoke him? She had not looked for him even once these past few days! Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± This girl was too daring! She actually dared to call him an idiot! Chapter 1447 - What Is Love (2)

Chapter 1447: What Is Love (2)

¡°Come back with me!¡± he said as he pulled Huo Yuqi back. Just as he was about to grab Huo Yuqi, Qi Rui reached out to stop his hand. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Bo Junyan wanted him to take good care of Huo Yuqi. He would not let anyone bully her and take her away. ¡°Why do you care?! Move aside!¡± Long Feilei asked him to get lost. He didn¡¯t know what kind of eyes Bo Junyan had used to look. He had found such a person to be his best man. Huo Yuqi, this silly girl, must have felt that since this was her cousin¡¯s friend, she didn¡¯t need to be so unguarded against him! ¡°Long Feilei, be more polite. Did we provoke you when we¡¯re just having fun? Why are you here to be unreasonable?!¡± Huo Yuqi shouted in disdain. ¡°Shut up ande back with me.¡± Long Feilei red at her. ¡°Go back with you?¡± Huo Yuqiughed. ¡°Who are you? Like I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Who was he to her? He wanted her to go back with him? Were the two of them rted? As if she would go back with him! ¡°Huo Yuqi!¡± Long Feilei¡¯s expression darkened. Usually, when he called her with a darkened expression, Huo Yuqi would obediently listen to him. But this time¡­ It was no longer like before. Not only did Huo Yuqi not listen to him, but she even pulled Qi Rui away. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have fun. Don¡¯t bother yourself about him. He¡¯s probably going crazy because of his little brother.¡± Huo Yuqi looked at Long Feilei disdainfully and turned to leave. However, in the next second, Long Feilei grabbed her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She turned around and looked at Long Feilei. Was there something wrong with him? In the past, whenever she got close to him, he would feel like he was approaching a virus. A few days ago, because she wanted to give up on him, he was so happy that he released fireworks for the entire night. Why was he grabbing her now? If she didn¡¯t know so clearly that he didn¡¯t like her at all, she would have misunderstood him! ¡°Come back to the hotel with me first.¡± No matter what, this was a groomsman chosen by Bo Junyan. Long Feilei felt that he had to give him some face and couldn¡¯t say anything too harshly. He would tell Huo Yuqi in private to be more careful. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I go back to the hotel with you? What¡¯s your rtionship with me? Like I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Huo Yuqi shook him off forcefully. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today. He didn¡¯t say anything and kept asking her to go back to the hotel with him. Why would a man ask a woman to return to the hotel with him? It was easy for people to misunderstand him like this, alright? They clearly had nothing! Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± Was this girl crazy? If he wanted her to go back with him, that was it. What was this now?! Finally. ¡°Alright, forget that. Let¡¯s go over there and have a chat.¡± Long Feilei pointed to the side. Seeing that he really had something to say, Huo Yuqi looked at Qi Rui and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a sec.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Qi Rui could tell that the two of them had something on, so he did not say anything. After walking to the side, Huo Yuqi looked at Long Feilei. ¡°Speak if you have anything to say. Someone¡¯s waiting.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Qi Rui wait too long. The corners of Long Feilei¡¯s lips twitched. No matter what, she used to like him so much. Now, she had given up just like that, and she even despised him so much. Seriously, a girl¡¯s fondness was indeed unbelievable! He did not say anything else. ¡°Stay away from that man. Can¡¯t you feel that he¡¯s taking advantage of you?¡± Huo Yuqi was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1448 - What Is Love (3)

Chapter 1448: What Is Love (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he really didn¡¯t like her, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to help but think that he cared about her and felt that a man was taking advantage of her when he saw him approaching her. ¡°He¡¯s teaching me how to surf. He isn¡¯t taking advantage of me. He¡¯s very gentlemanly.¡± Huo Yuqi wasn¡¯t stupid. She¡¯d know if he was taking advantage of her or not. Qi Rui was a very good person. Besides, even if Long Feilei didn¡¯t believe in her taste, he should believe in her cousin¡¯s taste, alright? There was no way her cousin would let someone with an ulterior motive take care of her! ¡°Gentlemanly? Are you stupid? Do you think he¡¯s a gentleman?!¡± Long Feilei had felt that there was something wrong with this child¡¯s brain since she was young. Now, he felt even more that she was stupid. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re meddling in other people¡¯s business. Not to mention that he¡¯s really a gentleman, even if he¡¯s not, what has this got to do with you?¡± Huo Yuqi, who had often been called stupid by him, was furious when she heard him call her stupid again. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I can¡¯t watch you suffer, no matter what¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, I really have to thank you for your kind intentions, but I don¡¯t need them. To tell you the truth, he¡¯s the boyfriend that my cousin has introduced to me. The two of us are exploring things. If we get along well, we¡¯ll get married in the future. If we be a couple but don¡¯t have any physical attraction and don¡¯t want to do anything, can we still be together?¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re better off taking care of your younger brother and not letting him go crazy.¡± With that, Huo Yuqi turned around and left. Long Feilei did not chase after her. She had already said that if she wanted to be a couple with that man, she had to have some physical attraction. To put it simply, even if that man took advantage of her, she was willing. If a person was willing, why should he be a busybody? The more he thought about it, the angrier Long Feilei became. He turned around and left angrily. Huo Yuqi turned around and saw that he had left before walking toward Qi Rui. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long.¡± Qi Rui smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go test out my surfing skills first.¡± Huo Yuqi took the surfboard and was about to go surf to see how well she had learned all morning. ¡°You like that man just now?¡± Huo Yuqi¡¯s hand, which was bent over to pick up the surfboard, froze. Was she being obvious? Even a stranger could tell. She was the one who wanted to give up on Long Feilei! At the thought of this, she took the surfboard and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Qi Rui smiled and did not speak. He picked up his surfboard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the results of our lessons.¡± Although Long Feilei had turned around and left, he did not go far. He walked back under the umbre to talk to someone. However, while he was talking, his eyes were fixed on Huo Yuqi, who was not far away. He saw that she was ying so happily with that man. The two of them were about the same age. Although he was unwilling to admit it, that man did look like a good catch. ¡°CEO Long?¡± The man who did not get a response after exchanging a few words with him lightly patted Long Feilei¡¯s shoulder. Long Feilei snapped back to his senses. ¡°CEO Long seems to be in low spirits today. Let¡¯s talk about this another day!¡± He was so distracted that there was no need to continue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Long Feilei knew that he was too distracted. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. He clearly hated that girl. He clearly had his eyes on the woman he was going to marry. Why did he have such a strange feeling today? The other party said a few polite words and left. Chapter 1449 - What Is Love (4)

Chapter 1449: What Is Love (4)

At this moment, Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui were also tired from ying. They took their things and went to their seats to rest. The two of them were talking about something. Anyway, from Long Feilei¡¯s perspective, they were chatting happily. This was something that had never happened before. Ever since she was young, as long as he was around, Huo Yuqi would always pester him. He didn¡¯t know if he was suddenly ufortable or something. After all, this was simr to when one had always used a pair of sses or something one had always been used to, and suddenly, it was not yours and became someone else¡¯s. One wouldn¡¯t like it and feel ufortable, and if one couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, one wouldn¡¯t be able to move. They wouldn¡¯t do anything else and just look at it. The sky was blue, and the sea was blue. The seawater on this ind was especially clear. After attending Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s warm Western-style wedding, Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu did not return. Instead, they stayed on this ind, citing psychological reasons. Seeing that the scenery here was good, they wanted to stay and rx. Perhaps once they rxed, the child woulde. ¡°The water here is really clear¡­¡± Shangguan Yu took off her shoes and stepped into the water. The cool seawater was especiallyfortable, making her so rxed that she closed her eyes to enjoy it. ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Siye hummed, but he wasn¡¯t looking at the water. He was looking at her. Perhaps it was because he had always felt uneasy and was afraid of losing her, but he especially cherished every minute he spent with her. He really treated every day as thest day of the world. Sensing his gaze, Shangguan Yu opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Siye, what are you afraid of?¡± Although she had never said it out loud, she could always feel his strong love for her. There was fear in that love. She didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of. She was clearly the one who was worried about gains and losses in their love. Because she didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of and why he was afraid, even if she had felt it before, she had always felt that it was her imagination. This was because he shouldn¡¯t be afraid. But today, that feeling was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her sudden question stunned Fu Siye. ¡°You¡¯re afraid, right?¡± Although Shangguan Yu¡¯s words were a question, she was very sure. Fu Siye looked at her and was silent for a while. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid that something will happen to me and you¡¯ll lose me. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Fu Siye said that Shangguan Yu had lost her memory because something had happened. It was because something had happened to her and he almost lost her that he realized how much he loved her. That was why he had be so loving. ¡°I¡¯m indeed afraid of losing you,¡± Fu Siye said. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll die?¡± Shangguan Yu frowned. She clearly felt that this wasn¡¯t the case. She couldn¡¯t say anything specific, but she just felt that it wasn¡¯t. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t love me anymore,¡± Fu Siye said with lowered eyes. Nothing had happened to her at all. He was lying to her. ¡°How could that be? You know how much I love you!¡± Shangguan Yu felt that this was thest thing he needed to be afraid of. She loved him so much. Only she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t love her. He didn¡¯t need to be afraid that she wouldn¡¯t love him! ¡°Even if the world is destroyed, I won¡¯t stop loving you!¡± Chapter 1450 - What Is Love (5)

Chapter 1450: What Is Love (5)

Because she had loved him since she was young, even though Shangguan Yu¡¯s personality was a little introverted, she was never stingy. She would not be so shy that she could not express her love for him. Everyone knew that she loved him. Fu Siye did not speak and only reached out to pull her into his embrace. She loved him so much. He could be afraid of anything except that she wouldn¡¯t love him. Even if the world would be destroyed, she wouldn¡¯t not love him. Such love. However, he had forcefully erased it. He had forced her, who loved him so much, to give up and let go of that love. No matter what, she could not live with him. He¡­ Fu Siye couldn¡¯t think about it. The moment he thought about it, he wanted to return to the past. He wanted to stab that damn self of his to death and take his past self¡¯s ce. He wanted to start loving her well from the start so that she wouldn¡¯t have to experience such pain and only have happiness in her life. It would make it impossible for them to separate forever. They wouldn¡¯t have such despair and fear¡­ ¡°Siye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The current him was very different from the past him. She had always felt so uneasy. Apart from losing her memory, her life felt iplete, and this was also because he suddenly loved her so much, cared about her so much, and¡­ He was like how she was in the past. He was worried about gains and losses, afraid of losing her, and he especially cherished her. What exactly happened to make him like this? He made her feel surreal because he used to hate her so much. But he suddenly loved her so much and doted on her. He was afraid of losing her. This made her feel like she was dreaming even though she had been awake for so long. She felt uneasy as she walked. She was always afraid that one day, she¡¯d wake up and realize that this was only a dream¡­ Because of this uneasiness, she really wanted a child. She felt that only with a child would everything be real¡­ ¡°I had a very, very real dream. That dream was as real as reality. In the dream, you didn¡¯t love me anymore. You wanted to divorce me. No matter what I did, you wouldn¡¯t forgive me. You insisted on divorcing me. ¡°That dream was really too real, too real¡­ It was so real that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or if the happiness we are living in now is a dream. Hence, I am afraid, afraid that I would lose you, afraid that I would one day wake up from this beautiful dream. When I wake up, you would still be the you who didn¡¯t love me and wanted to divorce me¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll never love me again. No matter what I do, you won¡¯t forgive me. You¡¯d have to give up on me¡­ If that happens, I don¡¯t know how I can continue living¡­¡± Fu Siye hugged her tightly, as if he had suddenly fallen into the despair he had felt in the past three years. He had really done everything he could, but he still couldn¡¯t get her heart back. That despair made him want to walk toward destruction a few times. He couldn¡¯t lose her, couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I was too much of a bastard in the past. I couldn¡¯t see my heart clearly.¡± He really knew that he was wrong. He really knew¡­ Don¡¯t just abandon him like this and give up on him. In this rtionship, it wasn¡¯t her who had the deeper feelings. It was him¡­ It was just that he was too stupid in the past¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu, I didn¡¯t fall in love with you so suddenly. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you since a long time ago. Think about it carefully and you¡¯ll realize that every time you¡¯re tired and wanted to give up on me, I¡¯d hold on to you tightly.¡± Chapter 1451 - What Is Love (6)

Chapter 1451: What Is Love (6)

¡°I made you unable to give up on me. I didn¡¯t bring take out to attend banquets not because I despised you but because I didn¡¯t want to see other men looking at you like that¡­ ¡°I want to be the only one who can see all your beauty. I want to be the only one in your eyes and in the world¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu, I know I¡¯m a bastard. I deserve to die. You can punish me however you want, but don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t stop loving me. Don¡¯t treat me that way¡­ Don¡¯t treat me that way again¡­¡± Although Fu Siye did not show it, ever since he hypnotized Shangguan Yu, he had been under a lot of mental pressure. Up until now, he had lost control. His words were scattered and messy, but these were the words in his heart. He was really, really scared¡­ Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t know what had happened, but at this moment, Fu Siye was so afraid that he even looked desperate. It made her heart ache. She loved him so much. Seeing him like this hurt more than digging out her heart. She reached out and hugged him tightly. ¡°Siye, I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll never leave you! No matter what happens, no matter what, I won¡¯t leave you! I won¡¯t!¡± How could she bear to treat him that way? She definitely wouldn¡¯t. Just a pitiful look from him would make her heart ache so much, what more treating him that way? ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ Xiao Yu¡­¡± Fu Siye kissed her urgently. Only by possessing her deeply could he feel that this was real. Only then could he feel a moment of peace. In this world, love was the most torturous. He couldn¡¯t let go despite the pain¡­ Just like Yu Hansheng. When Ouyang Xiaoxiao woke up, she was in a room, a room she was very familiar with. She was woken up by a soft little thing. When she opened her eyes, she saw a snow-white kitten. Its eyes were special and bright. As she thought of something, a look of surprise shed across her eyes. She sat up and hugged the kitten. ¡°Xiao Bai, is that you?¡± It was the kitten she had picked up five years ago. ¡°Meow¡­¡± The kitten seemed to be answering her. ¡°You¡­ why are you still¡­¡± Alive? Didn¡¯t Yu Hansheng hate cats the most? When she picked up this cat, he almost chased it away. Yu Hansheng was a clean freak who would not allow anyone to live in his own ce. There would always be a trace of dirty dust, and a kitten would always shed its fur. Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps. The kitten, who was nestled in her arms, immediately jumped out. When the door opened, it jumped into its owner¡¯s embrace. Then, it nestled itselffortably in his arm andzily looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at the man and cat and felt that those words were right. The more a master raised a cat, the more simr their temperament would be. Yu Hansheng looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao with aplex expression. Because he still didn¡¯t know what to do with her. He looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao for a while before asking, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said. As she spoke, she stood up. She looked rxed and did not seem like a prisoner at all. It made Yu Hansheng very unhappy. ¡°Even if you starved to death, you won¡¯t be given food!¡± Yu Hansheng was a person who did as he pleased. When he was in a bad mood, he could not bear to see others in a good mood. He wanted to make them suffer. Chapter 1452 - What Is Love (7)

Chapter 1452: What Is Love (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had been in a bad mood these past few days, so he did not even attend Mu Huan¡¯s wedding. ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao hummed lightly and found a ce to sit down. Then, she stopped talking. ¡°Are you protesting?¡± Yu Hansheng snorted. ¡°No, I¡¯m reducing my exertion. To limit my energy consumption.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled. Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened! Did she really want to starve to death? ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything to you!¡± She thought that he couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to her. She was so arrogant! ¡°How can that be? Someone as capable as you can do anything to anyone.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was still indifferent. The more Yu Hansheng looked at her, the angrier he became. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but rush forward. He pressed her against the chair. He couldn¡¯t kill her, couldn¡¯t let her off, and couldn¡¯t do that to her. Then he should make their rtionship return to the past and make her¡­ His gazended on her face. For the past few years, he had been cold and aloof, but he had suddenly be fiery. Although they had been separated for five years, they had had such an intimate rtionship that Ouyang Xiaoxiao could see the change in him. She was powerless to resist him if he wanted to do it, but even under such circumstances, her expression remained indifferent. ¡°Yu Hansheng, I¡¯m a married person. I¡¯ve done everything that David and I are expected to do. It¡¯s not like in the past when no one else has touched it. Even if you want to touch it, don¡¯t you need to check first if I have a disease?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled and raised an eyebrow. They had already done what a married couple should do. If this was the case, it painted too vivid a picture. The things that he could not control made Yu Hansheng clench his fists tightly. With a punch, the wall tile that was only an inch away from Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s head shattered¡­ The fragments ricocheted on Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. But her expression did not change. Yu Hansheng looked at her and suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t know her. The Xiaoxiao he knew would definitely not be able to do this. But¡­ She had. He looked at her like that. After watching for a while. ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± She stabbed him in the heart again and again. ¡°If one isn¡¯t ruthless, how can one live?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was still smiling. ¡°Stop smiling! If you continue smiling, I¡¯ll kill David! You should know that I can!¡± Yu Hansheng had be even angrier! He wished he could kill David right now! Everything about her belonged to him! Anyone who touched her deserved to die! Ouyang Xiaoxiao immediately stopped smiling. When Yu Hansheng saw her mocking smile just now, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Now that she had immediately stopped smiling, he was even angrier that he wanted to kill someone! ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, how dare you!¡± How dare she be like this?! Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at Yu Hansheng for a while before sighing. ¡°Yu Hansheng, what¡¯s the point of this? What¡¯s the point?¡± Yu Hansheng tightened his grip. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me but about you. What do you want? Do you know?¡± She had suggested that they call it even. It would be good if they could both live well from here on. If he didn¡¯t want her yet insisted on capturing her, what was he after? Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± What did he want? He wanted everything to be good, but things would never be like that! ¡°Since you can¡¯t let go of the hatred in your heart no matter what, then let go of me and find another woman. It¡¯s good to have a happy and carefree life.. You have to do this.¡± Chapter 1453 - What Is Love (8)

Chapter 1453: What Is Love (8)

It was better to let each other off. There was no need to be in such pain. ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, you¡¯d better stop talking. If you continue talking, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What will you do? Kill me? If you want to do anything, you¡­¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stopped before she could finish speaking. He really didn¡¯t want to hear her say such sharp words again! Her words were shing at his heart, making him feel like he was about to explode! Even if he had to die, he would drag her down with him! Ouyang Xiaoxiao widened her eyes in shock as she looked at his face. He¡­ Wasn¡¯t he a clean freak? She had already said such things, so how could he still capture her mouth?! Was he crazy? When she snapped back to her senses, she tried her best to push Yu Hansheng away, but she couldn¡¯t push him away no matter what. She could only hit him hard. But her fists felt like they were hitting a wall, and she was the only one in pain. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was about to go crazy! After they reunited, she had been the one who had driven Yu Hansheng crazy. Now, it was finally Yu Hansheng who was driving her crazy. He could feel her emotions exploding. Yu Hansheng finally felt a little better. Hmph¡­ He couldn¡¯t be the only one in pain. He wanted her to go crazy! It was impossible for her to separate from him and live well! They would either go to heaven together or go to hell together! If he wasn¡¯t happy, she also wouldn¡¯t be happy with anyone else! However, when he thought about what she had just said, his gaze instantly turned vicious. ¡­ She didn¡¯t have to work or go to theboratory. She could just sleepzily until the sun was high in the sky, alright? Mu Huan felt that it was especially good! She felt that she would never be annoyed! Of course, this was under the premise that she was with her husband. With her husband around, everything would be beautiful. With him by her side, even if she were to look at a cloud in the sky, she would feel that it was the most beautiful cloud. Without him, no matter how beautiful a scenery was, it would not be beautiful. She wouldn¡¯t feel anything. On this ind where there were only the two of them, they lived the slowest lives. They could enjoy life freely and happily. ¡°Hubby, I really want to stay here for the rest of my life. Why don¡¯t we sell our assets and stay here like this? We can eat, sleep, and eat every day!¡± When she thought about how they would be going back to work in a few days, she didn¡¯t want to go back. She didn¡¯t want to work. She only wanted to lie herezily. At the thought of this, she could not help but feel envious and jealous of Li Meng and Wu Xingye. The two of them were really rich and free. They could eat, drink, and have fun as they pleased. ¡°Alright.¡± Bo Junyan really wanted such a life. He nned to start making arrangements. His straightforwardness made Mu Huan suddenly feel that something was amiss¡­ Just as Mu Huan was about to say something¡­ An rm suddenly sounded and she sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an invader,¡± Bo Junyan said as he turned on hisputer to look at the surveince cameras. When she saw Long Feiting walking toward them, her expression instantly darkened. Did this Long family brat want to die? ¡°Yo, he¡¯s quite capable to be able to get here.¡± When Mu Huan saw that it was Long Feiting, her guard rxed. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Bo Junyan said as he stood up. Today, he had to throw Long Feiting into the sea to feed the sharks! It won¡¯t be enough to kill him once! Seeing his posture, Mu Huan felt that he might very well throw Long Feiting into the sea to feed the sharks. She hurriedly stood up, afraid that he would really kill Long Feiting. Chapter 1454 - What Is Love (9)

Chapter 1454: What Is Love (9)

Country Y¡­ Just as Yu Hansheng was about to take another step, Ouyang Xiaoxiao snapped back to her senses and pushed him away! Her breathing was unstable, and she could no longer look at him coldly like before. This made Yu Hansheng, who had been pushed away, feel better. This proved that she still had feelings for him. ¡°Yu Hansheng, why won¡¯t you let us off? What¡¯s the point of continuing like this?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand why he refused to let them off and insisted on being entangled with them in such pain. ¡°If my taking revenge on you is making you indignant and unable to calm down, then you can throw me to that ce again. Or you can return it ten times over! Come, if you want my life or if you want me to be crippled,e at me!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, which had finally calmed down after all these years, was angered by him. He could already be so heartless as to take her life, so why couldn¡¯t he let it go? Why did he have to do this? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter of his enemies? Didn¡¯t they have a blood feud? She was tired for him! Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± It would be great if he could take her life. If he took her life, it meant that he could let go. There would be nothing else in this world that could make him feel conflicted and in pain. His life would be so carefree. No¡­ that seemed meaningless¡­ ¡°You wanted to burn me to death back then. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with you now that you¡¯re like this?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao hadn¡¯t wanted to mention how he had wanted to burn her to death back then. This was something she had always suppressed in her heart. A debt had to be paid by a son. Her parents had killed his parents. If he wanted her to die, she had no right to me him. She knew that he had feelings for her, but she felt that those feelings shouldn¡¯t be deep. Otherwise, how could he have been so heartless back then? He wanted her to die. This was possible, and this was very appropriate. After all, there was such a deep blood feud between them. However, with their rtionship, even if he had a little more feelings for her, he should have asked her to die in a different way. If he¡¯d killed her with poison or made it look like an ident, she would have died directly. There were so many ways to kill someone, but he actually used the cruelest method of burning her to death! This¡­ though she did not have the right to me him, she couldn¡¯t help but me him for being ruthless. Did he know how painful it was to be burned? He knew¡­ The more she thought about it, the more agitated she became. The more she lost control, the more Ouyang Xiaoxiao tore open her clothes, revealing the scars on her body. ¡°Look at these scars! You set fire to us and tried to burn us alive! Do you know how painful it is for a person to be thrown into a sea of fire like that?¡± Did he know that in order to not affect the child, after she climbed out, she did not even get an anesthetic when getting her wounds treated? That pain was heart-wrenching the whole time! It was a pain that she would never forget! He couldn¡¯t even take this little bit of revenge she was giving him now. He couldn¡¯t take it. Back then, she was covered in fire and had jumped into the sewers to live with the intense pain of her body and mind being seriously injured. How was she going to bear the pain that she had climbed out of? How was she going to let go of that pain?! That hatred! He still wanted to touch her now! How shameless! What right did he have to hurt her again and again?! What right did he have?! Yu Hansheng looked at the scars on her body. When he heard her words, he trembled. He couldn¡¯t think about it. He couldn¡¯t think about the environment she was in. He¡­ couldn¡¯t think about it¡­ Chapter 1455 - What Is Love (10)

Chapter 1455: What Is Love (10)

¡°I only set that fire to make you choke for a while. I didn¡¯t let the fire really burn you. Compared to what you did to me, what I did to you was too insignificant. What right do you have to not let me off?! What right do you have to take revenge on me?!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao shouted. What right did he have to touch her like this?! What right did he have to anger her like this? What right did he have¡­ Yu Hansheng had wanted her to lose control, but at this moment, looking at her like this, he regretted it. He regretted making her lose control. No matter how much she hurt him, it was better than what she was doing now. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t want to burn you¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t wanted to exin what had happened back then, causing her to hate him like this. If they hated each other like this, no one would be able to feel good. But now that he saw her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but exin. He hadn¡¯t. Even if he had wanted her to die in the past, he had never thought of burning her to death. Using such a cruel method¡­ He didn¡¯t¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Back then, it wasn¡¯t me who wanted to burn you. It was that woman. She had been dead for many years, and she died very badly.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about shirking your responsibility! I won¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°You know that I disdain to lie. I don¡¯t care if you hate me or not.¡± Yu Hansheng originally didn¡¯t want to say it, but if he said that and she didn¡¯t believe him, then he had to make her believe him. ¡°You think it¡¯s beneath you to lie? Haven¡¯t you told enough lies?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao sneered. If he hadn¡¯t lied to her like that, why would she have fallen in love with him back then? Why would she have ended up in such a state?! Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He really¡­ lied to her a lot¡­ ¡°I can find evidence to prove it!¡± ¡°So what if you prove it?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression did not change anything. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± After a while. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± He said it wasn¡¯t him, but he didn¡¯t exin. She didn¡¯t believe him. He could give her the evidence, but she didn¡¯t want it. Then what did she want? Did she have to think it was him? ¡°I want to leave this ce and go home,¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said. ¡°Impossible!¡± Yu Hansheng said instinctively. ¡°So why ask what I want? You¡¯ll do what you want! Yu Hansheng, what exactly do you want?!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao really wanted to know what he wanted. ¡°Yu Hansheng, take it that I¡¯m begging you. Let¡¯s not torture each other like this, alright? If you can¡¯t let go of your hatred, you¡­¡± The more Ouyang Xiaoxiao spoke, the more helpless she became. In the end, she was so weak that she didn¡¯t want to speak. She wasn¡¯t agitated anymore and just sat there without moving. She seemed to have slowly returned to her initial state where she didn¡¯t care about anything and nothing could hurt her. After she quietened down, Yu Hansheng¡¯s gaze went to the scars on her body again. Those scars made his heart feel like it was being pinched hard by someone. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. His gaze made Ouyang Xiaoxiao very ufortable. She instinctively reached out to pull up her clothes to block his gaze. However, just as she was about to move, Yu Hansheng stopped her. He even took out his phone and took a picture of the scars on her body. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± Even a scar had to be taken as a memory? What kind of fetish was this? As if he could tell what she was thinking, Yu Hansheng said, ¡°You know that my junior sister, Mu Huan, is very good at pharmaceuticals. Perhaps she can remove scars like yours.¡± As he spoke, he sent the photo to Mu Huan and asked her if this scar could be treated. Mu Huan quickly replied to him. She had to see the person and see the skin condition to be sure. Chapter 1456 - What Is Love (11)

Chapter 1456: What Is Love (11)

Yu Hansheng asked her toe back quickly. Mu Huan: ¡°I can¡¯t go now. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°Hurry up, immediately!¡± Mu Huan: ¡°Just look at this scar in the photo. It¡¯s a few years old. It won¡¯t make a difference if I see it in half a year, let alone in a few days.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, bring her over.¡± She even included an address. Yu Hansheng: ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°OK.¡± Yu Hansheng put away his phone and walked toward Ouyang Xiaoxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said warily, ¡°Go where?!¡± ¡°Go look for my junior sister and ask her to make medicine for you!¡± Every second that she had such a scar on her body would hurt his eyes! Ouyang Xiaoxiao shook off his hand. ¡°No need. These scars don¡¯t have to be removed.¡± ¡°They do if I say so,¡± Yu Hansheng said domineeringly. ¡°This is my body,¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s mine too!¡± Everything she had was his! ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao felt that Yu Hansheng was really sick. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. Crazy people have always done whatever they want. Now, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Follow me properly or let me knock you out and bring you over.¡± Yu Hansheng was someone who immediately did whatever he wanted. Feeling something, Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t choose either.¡± Seeing that her expression had suddenly changed, Yu Hansheng felt that something was amiss. He narrowed his eyes and was about to say something when he heard footsteps. Then, a group of people broke in. Yu Hansheng looked over. A group of men in ck walked in. Thest to enter was David, who was carrying Ouyang Chen. When he saw David and thought about Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Yu Hansheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sinister and murderous! ¡°Evil person! Let go of my mommy!¡± Ouyang Chen pointed at Yu Hansheng. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Although Yu Hansheng still did not know if he should acknowledge this son and was still in a dilemma, deep in his heart, the first time this child appeared, he had treated him as a son. He now knew that he had a son. Hence¡­ Now that he saw his son being hugged by someone else, Yu Hansheng felt very conflicted. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Ouyang Xiaoxiao nced at Yu Hansheng and got up to walk toward David. When she passed by Yu Hansheng, Yu Hansheng reached out and grabbed her. Did she think that Yu Hansheng would let here and go as she pleased? When Yu Hansheng reached out to grab Ouyang Xiaoxiao, the gun in Ouyang Chen¡¯s hand was aimed at his hand. When his hand grabbed Ouyang Xiaoxiao, Ouyang Chen pulled the trigger. Yu Hansheng had noticed the gun in Ouyang Chen¡¯s hand, but he knew that it was a toy. Hence, he was not on guard. When he felt that the thing he shot out was not ordinary, he had already grabbed Ouyang Xiaoxiao. If he dodged now, this thing would hit Ouyang Xiaoxiao. And he couldn¡¯t even bear to do this. Hence, he did not avoid it. He thought that no matter how extraordinary a child¡¯s toy was, it wouldn¡¯t be anything impressive. Who knew¡­!!! That thing shot into his hand, making him instantly feel pain! The pain made him instinctively let go of Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Ouyang Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to run toward David and the rest. Yu Hansheng wanted to grab her, but his arm was starting to hurt. It hurt so much that he, who was a person who could tolerate pain, was about to break out in a cold sweat. Chapter 1457 - What Is Love (12)

Chapter 1457: What Is Love (12)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m only teaching you a lesson this time. Next time, if you dare to capture my mommy and hurt her again, you¡¯ll be finished!¡± Ouyang Chen said coldly. Ouyang Chen was still very young¡­ But as the saying goes, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Yu Hansheng was an evil person who did as he pleased and did not take others seriously. Ouyang Chen¡¯s personality was also very evil and cold. He looked like a little angel on the outside, but he was a naughty little devil in his heart. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± Not only was he tricked by a child, but he was also threatened by him! And this was his son! However, it was precisely because he was his son that he was caught off guard. Just like how he had been knocked down by Ouyang Xiaoxiao several times before. He instinctively treated them as family and felt that they would not hurt him, just like how he could not bear to hurt them. However, they could be ruthless to him. All of them were so ruthless¡­ Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart ached! At this moment, Ouyang Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to walk to David¡¯s side and reached out to hug his arm. It was obvious that he was seeking David¡¯s protection. Previously, when he saw Ouyang Xiaoxiao and David together, Yu Hansheng did not feel anything because he felt that it was impossible for Ouyang Xiaoxiao to have fallen in love with another man. But now, looking at this scene¡­ His eyes turned red! ¡°Mr. Yu, my wife doesn¡¯t want to fuss over the past, so I won¡¯t fuss over it with you. My baby has already taught you a lesson this time, and I won¡¯t pursue it anymore. I hope there won¡¯t be a next time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off! This is my wife, my son. From now on, please respect yourself!¡± David said coldly. David knew Yu Hansheng¡¯s status, but in Country Y, there was nothing David needed to be afraid of. For David to be able to find this ce and for those people who had knocked down Yu Hansheng to barge in, it could also clearly show his strength. David looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not even look at Yu Hansheng. She held David¡¯s arm and turned to leave with him. As Yu Hansheng looked at their departing backs, his heart ached as though it had been crushed into a million pieces¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the year. When they were on the ind, Fu Siye had rxed a lot because he had said such things. And because Shangguan Yu cared about him so much, she was sure that he really loved her and it was not because of anything else. Although she still felt very empty because of her memory loss, she was rtively more rxed. Furthermore, the air there was good and the scenery was good. Every day, they lived a slow life with blue skies and white clouds. It made them instinctively rx. And this rxation¡­ During the new year, good news came. Shangguan Yu was pregnant! When the doctor congratted Shangguan Yu on her pregnancy, Shangguan Yu and Fu Siye were so happy that they couldn¡¯t help but pinch themselves to see if they were dreaming. When Fu Siye¡¯s parents heard that Shangguan Yu was pregnant, they were so happy that they immediately went to offer incense to their ancestors. The two of them had been married for so many years, and such a thing had never happened before. They thought that it was impossible between the two of them, and they felt that they couldn¡¯t live anymore. They did not expect the tables to turn. Now, they could even have a grandchild! They were overjoyed! It was snowing heavily. Fu Siye sent Shangguan Yu to the coffee shop. After he got out of the car, he opened the car door and reached out, carefully helping Shangguan Yu out of the car. Seeing him like this, Shangguan Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. I¡¯ve just been tested. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to give birth..¡± Chapter 1458 - What Is Love (13) Chapter 1458: What Is Love (13) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The doctor said that the first three months are still unstable. You have to be careful. Today, you¡¯re giving the employees their sries and red packets. Don¡¯te over again in the future. I¡¯ll find a manager to manage the coffee shop. After you give birth, you can return,¡± Fu Siye said. Although Shangguan Yu felt that he was being too careful and was exaggerating too much, she did not object to his words. It wasn¡¯t easy for their child toe. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the child even more than he did. Hence, she had ns to stay at home during her pregnancy. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Fu Siye lowered his head and kissed her before helping her in. Their intimate posture was seen by Gu Lingyin, who was passing by. In order to agitate Shangguan Yu, she had previously opened a coffee shop at a bend in front of Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop. She wanted to make Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop have no customers, making her inferior to her in every aspect. However, she did not expect that she would be the one to close the shop in the end. Today, she hade to the shop that had already closed to get something. She did not expect to see this scene. This made her clench her fists in hatred, and her eyes turned red! If Gu Lingyin was happy now, it would be fine if she saw Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu being so loving. But she was very unhappy now. She was already very self-aware. She knew that she could not give birth, and it was impossible for her to marry into a good family. Hence, she sought out those men with good family backgrounds who were divorced or widowed. This way, not only would it not matter if she couldn¡¯t birth for them, but she would also be very happy. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her when she got old. She just wanted her life to be good. She had already lowered the conditions so much that she was living so humbly, but¡­ This tragic fate still did not let her off! The good person she thought was rich was actually a liar! Not only did she not get a single cent from him, but he even cheated her of all her savings! Without money, Gu Lingyin naturally had to ask Fu Siye for it. Fu Siye, who no longer felt any guilt toward her, naturally wouldn¡¯t give it to her. This made her very angry to begin with. Now that she saw the two of them living so well, she couldn¡¯t control her anger! It was them! It was because of them that she became like this! Because she couldn¡¯t give birth and couldn¡¯t get a normal happiness, she went to look for someone with such qualities. That was why she was cheated! It was all their fault! They ruined her life! She, who was about to leave, sat in the car and did not move. She kept watching Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu¡¯s every move in the coffee shop. It was only after they had left that she invited a male waiter from Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop. In order to defeat Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop, she had bribed this male waiter to reveal information about Shangguan Yu to her. Even now, they were still in contact. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shangguan Yu? Is she not feeling well? Why has Fu Siye been helping her carefully?¡± Gu Lingyin still didn¡¯t know that Shangguan Yu was pregnant. ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t feel well. She¡¯s just pregnant. She gave us our sries and red packets for the new year. After that, she said goodbye as she¡¯d be taking a rest,¡± the male waiter said. ¡°Pregnant? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes! Thedy boss said it herself!¡± After getting such a confirmation, Gu Lingyin tightened her grip on the wheel. Damn it! They made her unable to be a mother anymore, but now, they were going to be a happy parent! What right did they have?! What right did they have?! Chapter 1459 - What Is Love (14)

Chapter 1459: What Is Love (14)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Have you figured out what¡¯s going on with Shangguan Yu?¡± Although her rtionship with Fu Siye had been getting worse over the years, she knew that Fu Siye¡¯s rtionship with Shangguan Yu was very bad previously. Shangguan Yu would definitely not forgive him. The two of them were about to get a divorce. Unexpectedly, the two of them fell in love again. Although it was said that Shangguan Yu had gotten into an ident overseas and it¡¯s because she lost her memories of the past few years that the two of them got together again, she felt that this was not the case. She felt that there was something else going on, so she got the waiter to pay attention. ¡°I really can¡¯t find anything¡­ I think thedy boss might have really lost her memory from the injury,¡± the male waiter said. Gu Lingyin was about to say something. ¡°Actually, I think there¡¯s no point in you investigating this. No matter why thedy boss lost her memory, she lost it. It¡¯s useless even if you find out the reason. I think you¡¯d better not investigate them. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible between you and Fu Siye,¡± the male waiter said. ¡°Also, thedy boss won¡¯te to the coffee shop in the future. Your shop is closed. I think we don¡¯t have to contact each other anymore.¡± Shangguan Yu was a very good person. She treated her employees very well. She was so good that the male waiter felt guilty for betraying her for money. But if you did something once, you would be forced to do it again and again. Now that Gu Lingyin¡¯s shop was closed and Shangguan Yu would note to the coffee shop anymore, he was already useless to Gu Lingyin, and she didn¡¯t have to force him to do anything. The male waiter was indeed useless to Gu Lingyin, but even if that were so, what right did he have to say such things first? This made her very unhappy. ¡°The evidence is still in my hands. If I need you for anything in the future, you have toe over immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­!!¡± The male service staff was furious and even wanted to hit Gu Lingyin. But when he thought about how he would be able to leave this ce after saving some money, he realized that as long as he did not work at Shangguan Yu¡¯s coffee shop, such evidence would be useless. She would no longer be able to threaten him, so why should he fight with her and cause a scene? Hence, he did not say anything else and turned to get out of the car. After the male waiter left, Gu Lingyin sat in the car. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She was indignant! Back then, she had a miscarriage because she wasn¡¯t pregnant with Fu Siye¡¯s child. She didn¡¯t dare to undergo a checkup and deliberately fell, causing her to be unable to have another child. But it was also because of them that she had such an encounter! If it weren¡¯t for Fu Siye¡¯s parents forcing her to go, why would she have been forced into a corner and could only do that? What was the most precious thing about a woman? It was the right to be a mother! And they had destroyed her right to be a mother! They had caused her to suffer so much. Even if they used their entire lives to make it up to her, it wouldn¡¯t be enough! Now, she only wanted to ask Fu Siye for money, but he wouldn¡¯t give it to her! It would have been fine if he led a miserable life, but she found out that he had fallen in love with Shangguan Yu. He had been dumped by her, and Shangguan Yu had been in so much pain that she would rather die than live. When it was like that, Gu Lingyin felt better. At the very least, they weren¡¯t having it easy either! But not only did the two of them not lead a miserable life, but they were also so happy and loving! And she was so miserable! What right did they have?! What right did they have to be so happy after ruining her life? What right did they have?! If she wasn¡¯t leading a good life, none of them could! With such indignation, Gu Lingyin went to look for Fu Siye the next day. Chapter 1460 - What Is Love (15)

Chapter 1460: What Is Love (15)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because Fu Siye had used Gu Lingyin back then and made her lose her right to be a mother, he felt guilty toward her. However, this guilt had long been worn away by Gu Lingyin in all these years. Now, he was only annoyed with her. Especially now that he was happily in love with Shangguan Yu, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Lingyin. He didn¡¯t want Shangguan Yu to be even a little unhappy because of her. ¡°Gu Lingyin, are you forcing me to be ruthless to you?¡± If she still didn¡¯t know when to retreat, then he would make her never appear in front of him again! ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you, it¡¯s just that life is forcing me. I¡¯ve been cheated! I¡¯ve been cheated out of all my savings!¡± Gu Lingyin knew that it was impossible between her and Fu Siye. Hence, even if she was indignant, she had never thought of being with Fu Siye again. All she wanted now was money! Last time, when she came to ask Fu Siye for money, because she wanted to save face, she did not say that she had been cheated. Now that she had said it, she was making double preparations to get the money. If she could get the money, no matter how indignant she was, she could put this matter aside for the time being. If she could not get it¡­ Then¡­ they could only burn their boats and perish together! ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to help you get back that money, but this is thest time. Don¡¯te looking for me again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Fu Siye wanted topletely end things with Gu Lingyin. ¡°That liar lost all the money. It¡¯s useless even if you find him and kill him.¡± If he still had money, she could find it back herself. There was no need for him! ¡°So?¡± Fu Siye looked at her. ¡°You should know that I¡¯m here to ask for money,¡± Gu Lingyin said directly without hiding her motive. Fu Siye sneered. ¡°What do you take me for? Your ATM?¡± Originally, to Fu Siye, anything that could be solved with money was not a problem. Hence, in the past, when Gu Lingyin asked for money, he would give it to her, and a lot of it. But as she became more and more greedy and her behavior became problematic, he didn¡¯t want to give her any more money. No matter how rich he was, he didn¡¯t want to give money to such a person. ¡°You owe me. You once said that no amount of money can make up for what you owe me!¡± Gu Lingyin said. Fu Siye was silent for a while. ¡°This is thest time.¡± This was indeed to make up for her inability to be a mother no matter how much money she had. Forget it, this was thest time. ¡°Alright! This is thest time. If you give me this money, I¡¯ll definitely note looking for you again! From now on, we¡¯ll never interact with each other again!¡± Gu Lingyin said. This time, after taking the money, she would go overseas to live a good life. She would nevere back! If she didn¡¯t have a child, so be it. If she had money, how many fresh meat celebrities could she not find? As long as she had money. Fu Siye did not speak further and directly gave her a check for five million. Gu Lingyin looked at the check he handed over but did not reach out to take it. ¡°Are you trying to get rid of a beggar?¡± He was actually only giving her five million! He was a big CEO, yet he had the cheek to take out such a small sum of money! Now that the housing prices had increased so much, five million was not even enough for her to buy a vi! What more if she immigrated overseas and lived a luxurious life while raising fresh meat?! ¡°I never give money for food,¡± Fu Siye said coldly. She was really bing more and more greedy. She even turned up her nose at five million. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me now. You want me to get lost immediately,¡± Gu Lingyin said. Fu Siye¡¯s face was full of displeasure.. Chapter 1461 - What Is Love (16)

Chapter 1461: What Is Love (16)

Gu Lingyin understood his expression. She pointed a finger at him and said directly, ¡°I want 100 million! Give me 100 million and from now on, we won¡¯t owe anyone anything!¡± A hundred million was enough for her to spend for the rest of her life. Five million was too little, too little! Fu Siyeughed when he heard this. ¡°A hundred million?¡± She was really greedy! ¡°That¡¯s right, 100 million. Only with so much money will I not have to worry about anything for the rest of my life.¡± Gu Lingyin paused for a moment. ¡°A hundred million can make up for my life, and you have plenty of money. It¡¯s not a problem for you to take out that amount. So, give me 100 million! If you give me 100 million, I¡¯ll immediately disappear from your world and never appear in front of you again!¡± Gu Lingyin knew that Fu Siye was very rich. A hundred million was nothing to him. He could definitely take out this money. And she, as she had said, could make up for her life with 100 million. ¡°Gu Lingyin, there¡¯s a mirror behind you. Please take a look and see how disgusting your face is!¡± She really dared to say 100 million! No matter how rich Fu Siye was, that money was earned through his hard work. It didn¡¯te from a strong gust of wind. She actually dared to ask for 100 million. For all the things that had happened in the past, Fu Siye giving Gu Lingyin five million was already the greatest limit he was willing to give her. Five million was money that many people could not earn in their lives. With this five million, she could live a carefree life. But she was so ambitious that she wanted a hundred million! Did she really think that Fu Siye was stupid? That he would let her do whatever she wanted? ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being disgusting, but you owe me this! If I give you 100 million and make Shangguan Yu unable to be a mother anymore, would you be willing?¡± Gu Lingyin felt that they had caused her to be unable to be a mother. No amount of money could make up for it. Fu Siye already hated her to the extreme because of her greed. Now, she actually made such an assumption regarding Shangguan Yu, making Fu Siye¡¯s eyes turn even more ruthless. ¡°I did use you a little back then, but the one who made you unable to be a mother was you! Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Fu Siye knew very well what had happened back then. She had lost the child in her stomach because of his use, but the culprit was herself. If it weren¡¯t for her being greedy and wanting to marry him while bearing someone else¡¯s child, why would she be so afraid that his parents would send her for a checkup? For this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to fall on her own, causing her to have a miscarriage and bleed profusely so that she couldn¡¯t have another child. ¡°Fu Siye, 100 million isn¡¯t a lot to you. Why do you have to be like this? Just give it to me and we¡¯ll be quits in the future!¡± Gu Lingyin felt that Fu Siye was so rich that 100 million was nothing. If he gave it to her, she would be happy for the rest of her life. What was wrong with giving her 100 million? Fu Siye didn¡¯t want to say anything more to her. ¡°Five million. If you want it, hurry up and leave. If not, I¡¯ll get someone to carry you out!¡± A hundred million was not much to him, but why would he give it to her? Which part of her was worth it? ¡°Fu Siye, you don¡¯t want this option that I¡¯m giving you. When the timees, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Gu Lingyin said with a sinister gaze. As long as he gave her 100 million, they would be even. But he wouldn¡¯t give it to her. Since that was the case, then he shouldn¡¯t me her! ¡°I don¡¯t regret it, though?¡± Fu Siye sneered and asked someone toe in and throw Gu Lingyin out.. Chapter 1462 - What Is Love (17)

Chapter 1462: What Is Love (17)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that he was serious and really wanted to get someone to throw her out, Gu Lingyin immediately changed her attitude and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I only want five million, alright?! You¡¯re really heartless. You caused me to be like this, yet you¡¯re only giving me five million!¡± Men were too heartless! Fu Siye didn¡¯t want to say anything about her insatiable greed. He only wanted her to never appear in front of him again. ¡°Take the money and get lost immediately. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Gu Lingyin took the check from the table and turned to leave. ¡°This is really thest time,¡± Fu Siye said. Her straightforwardness made him feel that she woulde looking for him after spending the money, and he didn¡¯t want to see her again. Hence, it was best if she could realize that this was really thest time. Don¡¯t think that she could ask for any again! If she did, he would really make her disappearpletely! Gu Lingyin turned around and mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your ruthlessness. Do you think I¡¯ll be stupid enough toe again?¡± ¡°That¡¯d better be the case!¡± Fu Siye said coldly. Gu Lingyin sneered and turned to leave. Gu Lingyin was a smart and self-aware person; she was indeed smart. She would always choose what was best for herself. Just like now, even if she wanted Fu Siye to die and felt that Fu Siye was insulting her by only giving her five million yuan, she still chose money and did not have it out with Fu Siye. Even though she was so jealous and hated Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu, Gu Lingyin knew that she couldn¡¯t fight with them at all. Fu Siye could kill her with a finger. She didn¡¯t even have the right to perish with them. Besides, she had never thought of dying with them. As long as she had money, her future would be good. She would never want to die. Also, if Fu Siye had really given her 100 million, no matter how much hatred she had in her heart, for the sake of her future good days, she would not havee looking for trouble with Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu again. But! Fu Siye didn¡¯t! He actually didn¡¯t want to give it to her! He was so rich, and 100 million was just a drop in the ocean to him, but he actually didn¡¯t want to give it to her! He had caused her to never be happy again in her life! He had ruined her life, but he actually wouldn¡¯t even give her this bit of money! She was given only five million yuan! What could a mere five million yuan do? He was too much! How could she let go of the hatred in her heart? Since he didn¡¯t want her to have an easy life, then he couldn¡¯t either! After Gu Lingyin walked out of Fu Siye¡¯spany, she looked at the cheque in her hand and snorted. Then, she took the cheque and went to the bank to cash out the money. Even though Gu Lingyin despised this five million yuan, to someone like her who had had all her assets cheated, any amount of money was money! Also, no matter what, it was difficult to do things without money. Only with money could she have the chance to do what she wanted. Although Fu Siye could be ruthless when necessary, he was a little too loyal. Back then, he did not realize that he liked Shangguan Yu. In order to avoid Shangguan Yu, he had deliberately dated Gu Lingyin and showed off his love for her to make Shangguan Yu give up. Later on, even when he learned that Gu Lingyin was not carrying his child, in order to not marry Shangguan Yu, he had used the child in Gu Lingyin¡¯s stomach as a shield.. He had wanted to use it as a reason to reject marrying Shangguan Yu. Chapter 1463 - What Is Love (18)

Chapter 1463: What Is Love (18)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Gu Lingyin had lost her child and could no longer be a mother, she was greedy and thought that she could really let him be a father. She did not want her n to fail. However, he was the one who had sought out Gu Lingyin first. He felt that she was not bad and went to woo her. Hence, strictly speaking, it could be said that he had ruined her life. He was responsible for her, so he had always indulged Gu Lingyin. He had thought of many ways to make Gu Lingyin happy for the rest of her life and had given her many opportunities. However, Gu Lingyin had always wanted too much and had been getting more and more greedy. This resulted in his guilt toward her being erased. He didn¡¯t want to see her again, but he still gave her thatst sum of money. Fu Siye never thought that the money he gave Gu Lingyin would almost destroy his happiness¡­ No matter what, being kind to bad people was being ruthless to oneself. ¡­ After Shangguan Yu got pregnant, in order to let her get better care, Fu Siye brought her back to the Fu family¡¯s old residence. Fu Siye¡¯s parents especially liked Shangguan Yu. They treated this daughter-inw better than their own son. Hence, there was no problem with her inws at all. When she moved in to the Fu residence, all she got was more care andpanionship. After Gu Lingyin took out the money, she found out that Shangguan Yu had returned to the Fu family¡¯s residence. Hence, she bribed a servant from the Fu family. Though she had given her a lot of money, it wasn¡¯t like she wanted the other party to do anything scary. She just wanted her to pay attention to Shangguan Yu¡¯s movements and the reason why she had lost her memory. She wanted to see if her amnesia could be treated. This servant happened to be in need of money, so she was bribed. Every day, she reported Shangguan Yu¡¯s every move to Gu Lingyin. One day, through Fu Siye¡¯s parents¡¯ conversation, the servant vaguely guessed that Shangguan Yu had lost her memory not because of her injury but because of something else. She told Gu Lingyin about her guess. Gu Lingyin already felt that Shangguan Yu¡¯s memory loss was so coincidental. After all, who would lose their memory but only such a key part? Now that she heard the servant say this, she felt even more that Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t lose her memory because she was injured. If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that she had lost her memory after being injured, then there was only hypnosis left. In this case, she would never be able to wait for Shangguan Yu to regain her memory and dump Fu Siye. This way, they would be happy for the rest of their lives. She, Gu Lingyin, could no longer be a mother because of them. Her life was ruined, but the two of them could have a child and be happy and loving for the rest of their lives! How unfair was this?! How could she ept this?! This indignation made Gu Lingyin pay close attention to Shangguan Yu, wanting to find a chance to destroy their current happiness. However, because the first three months were considered unstable and the weather was cold, Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t want to go shopping. Hence, she stayed at home and basically didn¡¯t go out. This made Gu Lingyin unable to find a chance. After waiting for another half a month, Gu Lingyin felt that she couldn¡¯t keep waiting like this. If she continued to wait, Shangguan Yu would be stable. With this child, it was impossible for them to separate. If they didn¡¯t separate, they would continue to be happy. This was something she could not tolerate! Hence, when she found out that Shangguan Yu was going to the hospital for a prenatal checkup, she went to that hospital in advance and hid in the dark, waiting for the opportunity. Heaven did not let her down. Finally, she only had to wait until Shangguan Yu was alone! ¡°Hi..¡± Gu Lingyin walked forward and greeted Shangguan Yu. Chapter 1464 - What Is Love (19)

Chapter 1464: What Is Love (19)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hi.¡± Gu Lingyin walked forward and greeted Shangguan Yu. When Shangguan Yu saw her, she instinctively took two steps back warily. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pregnant, so I came to show my concern,¡± Gu Lingyin said with a smile. ¡°Please put away your concern. I don¡¯t need it,¡± Shangguan Yu said coldly. ¡°How can that do? I have to show some concern for you. After all, we¡¯re old friends.¡± Shangguan Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Shangguan Yu, it¡¯s such a pity that you lost yourst child. You have to take good care of this child. You have to be careful!¡± Gu Lingyin looked at Shangguan Yu¡¯s stomach full of jealousy. Heaven was really biased! He gave Shangguan Yu such a good family background and appearance, and he even gave her such good luck. She had also fallen and had a miscarriage. She could no longer be a mother, but Shangguan Yu could get pregnant again and live such a happy life. This was too unfair! Gu Lingyin thought that although she couldn¡¯t deal with Fu Siye and Shangguan Yu, she could tell Shangguan Yu about the past! Telling her these would make her feel terrible. There would be stumbling blocks in her heart, making her unable to live happily ever after! Previously, she had suffered a miscarriage because of her. If she learned about the past, it was possible for her to be gloomy and unhappy. It was possible for her to have a miscarriage. It would be best if she could be like her and never have children again! At the thought that she could no longer be a mother, Gu Lingyin¡¯s eyes turned red with hatred. Shangguan Yu originally didn¡¯t want to bother with Gu Lingyin, and she had never believed anything Gu Lingyin said. But this time, she didn¡¯t know why, but¡­ Her words shocked her so much that she couldn¡¯t move. She¡­ ¡°What did you say? What do you mean it¡¯s such a pity that thest child was lost?¡± Why did she say that she had lost her child? What was this about thest child? Could it be that she¡¯d had a child before? For some reason, this thought made her heart tremble. Then, she started to hurt. ¡°You forgot? You even forgot that you were pregnant?¡± Gu Lingyin said in disbelief. Shangguan Yu did not speak and only clenched her fists involuntarily. She had once¡­ Was she really pregnant? She¡­ ¡°Last time, when you were pregnant, Siye was apanying me in the hospital because I was feeling unwell. You were very angry when you heard this news. You were so angry that you identally misstepped on the stairs and fell, and you had a miscarriage. This time, you can¡¯t be so careless!¡± Gu Lingyin did not say anything else and directly spoke about the matter because she knew that she did not have much time. Fu Siye would be here soon. If she dyed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish speaking. ¡°After that, because you lost your child and because you found out that it had always been Fu Siye who didn¡¯t want you to have a child, that that was why you didn¡¯t get pregnant even after being married for so many years, you were so upset that you wanted to divorce Fu Siye. This made me feel very guilty. Fortunately, the two of you have reconciled now and you¡¯re even pregnant! ¡°Shangguan Yu, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. It¡¯s impossible between Fu Siye and me. You have to take good care of the baby and stop having thoughts about killing your child.¡± Gu Lingyin knew that after Shangguan Yu lost her child, she must have med herself for killing her child. Such self-reproach was difficult to get rid of. Hence, she directly said that Shangguan Yu had killed her child. Indeed, her words made Shangguan Yu¡¯s face turn pale¡­ She clearly didn¡¯t remember such a thing. She clearly knew that Gu Lingyin¡¯s words couldn¡¯t even be trusted, but why? Chapter 1465 - What Is Love (20)

Chapter 1465: What Is Love (20)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She clearly didn¡¯t remember such a thing. She clearly knew that Gu Lingyin¡¯s words couldn¡¯t even be trusted, but why? Why was her heart so upset? Why did it feel like something was being suppressed by her? It wanted to surge up, but she didn¡¯t know what it could be. What was going on? Why did she feel this way? Why? ¡°Shangguan Yu, you might not believe me, but I still want to say this. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re pregnant again. I hope you can give birth to a baby safely this time. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild that you kill your child. It¡¯s impossible between Fu Siye and me! You really don¡¯t have to think too much!¡± Gu Lingyin emphasized again that Shangguan Yu had let her imagination run wild and ended up killing her child, deepening her guilt. She was also someone who had lost a child. She knew that it was difficult for a person to walk out of such self-me. Hence, she wanted to deepen Shangguan Yu¡¯s guilt and make her unable to be happy again because of self-me. ¡°It looks like you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Lingyin looked at Shangguan Yu and sighed. ¡°But whether you believe me or not, what I said is true. I really want you to be fine. Don¡¯t think too much and kill your child.¡± She said again, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and kill your child.¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s face turned even paler. Although she really didn¡¯t believe Gu Lingyin¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that it was true¡­ Also, Gu Lingyin said that Shangguan Yu had miscarried because Fu Siye was not by her side at that time. She even said that Fu Siye did not want her to give birth before, which was why she had never gotten pregnant. She could not help but feel that this was true. There was no reason, no reason at all! She just felt that what Gu Lingyin said was true. What¡­ what was wrong with her? Why would she believe Gu Lingyin¡¯s words? She clearly had ulterior motives. She only said these things to make her suffer. Why¡­ would she believe¡­ ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Shangguan Yu, please don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t kill your child again. Don¡¯t be like me, who can¡¯t give birth anymore.¡± Gu Lingyin could tell from Shangguan Yu¡¯s expression that even though she had lost her memory, she still felt something from what she had said. She might even believe everything. She thought that if she continued to think like this, she might be able to regain her memory and would be in so much pain that she would want to die. A look of satisfaction shed across Gu Lingyin¡¯s eyes. She wanted to say something else, but just then, she heard footsteps approaching them. Hence, she turned around and left without saying anything. She disappeared after taking a turn. Fu Siye brought a stack of test results over. ¡°Xiao Yu, the doctor said that our baby is very healthy¡­¡± Fu Siye¡¯s happy expression disappeared when he saw Shangguan Yu¡¯s pale face. When he snapped back to his senses, he immediately strode forward and supported Shangguan Yu. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye. She wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth or make a sound. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her and why she was like this. Clearly, Gu Lingyin¡¯s words could not be trusted at all! She¡­ She tried her best to open her mouth, wanting to tell Fu Siye about what Gu Lingyin had just done. She wanted him to tell her that this wasn¡¯t true. She couldn¡¯t have let her imagination run wild so much that she killed her child. This was impossible¡­ But¡­ She was still speechless.. Chapter 1466 - What Is Love (21)

Chapter 1466: What Is Love (21)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Siye looked at her and was very anxious. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Shangguan Yu still couldn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had had a baby before. She couldn¡¯t help but think like this, making her head hurt and her face turn even paler. Seeing this, Fu Siye hurriedly picked her up and ran toward the doctor¡¯s office. When he reached the doctor¡¯s office, Shangguan Yu had already fainted from the headache. Fu Siye was so frightened that his legs went weak. Fortunately, this was the hospital, and the doctors here were the best. When he heard the doctor say that Shangguan Yu had fainted because she was too agitated but that she was in good health, Fu Siye¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed. Only then did he regain herposure and think about why Shangguan Yu¡¯s emotions were fluctuating. Everything was clearly fine just now. He had only spoken a few words to the doctor in the office, and she suddenly became like this. Did she see someone or remember something? At the thought of this, he immediately got someone to check the surveince cameras in the hospital. He wanted to see who Shangguan Yu had met when he was talking to the doctor and why she suddenly became like this. Then, he called Mu Huan and asked her toe over. Although the doctor said that Shangguan Yu was fine, Fu Siye was still worried and wanted Mu Huan toe over to be safe. He could not ept anything happening to his wife again. After the call, the video surveince also switched to the time he was in the doctor¡¯s office. As there were no surveince cameras at Shangguan Yu¡¯s spot, they were checking all the surveince cameras around her. In the surveince footage, there were not many people walking toward Shangguan Yu. One of them was a woman in a cap. She was especially suspicious. Fu Siye immediately got someone to magnify it. Although the other party was wearing a cap and a mask, Fu Siye could still recognize that it was Gu Lingyin from her figure. Only she could affect Shangguan Yu in such a short time. Fu Siye looked at Gu Lingyin on the surveince video, his gaze terrifying. ¡°Capture her immediately!¡± Had he been too kind? He actually made her feel that she could do something! ¡°Yes.¡± His assistant immediately epted the order. After Mu Huan received Fu Siye¡¯s call, she quickly rushed to the hospital. When she reached the hospital, Shangguan Yu had not woken up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did she faint?¡± Fu Siye did not make it very clear over the phone. He only said that Shangguan Yu had fainted and asked her toe over quickly. ¡°Maybe Gu Lingyin said something to Xiao Yu, causing her emotions to fluctuate so much that she fainted,¡± Fu Siye said with a dark expression. Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You haven¡¯t dealt with that Gu Lingyin yet?¡± ¡°Last time, she came to me to get money. I thought that after she took the money, she would nevere into contact with me again.¡± After Fu Siye said that, he thought about the vicious words Gu Lingyin had said at that time and instantly regretted it so much that he wanted to kill himself at that time. Gu Lingyin had already said it so harshly, but he actually didn¡¯t believe her parting words. He gave her the money and asked her to leave! He was simply¡­ ¡°Since when were you so naive?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s tone was a little mocking. In the end, he still had some feelings for Gu Lingyin. Even though she had done such things repeatedly, he still wanted to give her a chance and wanted her to be well. That was why he trusted her so much. Fu Siye did not speak further, but his expression darkened even more. Mu Huan knew that he must be feeling so regretful that he wanted to die, so she did not say anything else.. Chapter 1467 - What Is Love (22)

Chapter 1467: What Is Love (22)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just then, Fu Siye¡¯s phone rang. It was his assistant. ¡°CEO, she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Siye hung up the call and looked at Mu Huan. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. If Xiao Yu wakes up, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing him like this, Mu Huan could guess that he had caught Gu Lingyin. However, she did not ask much and knew he could deal with it. After this matter, Fu Siye knew what to do. The assistant brought Gu Lingyin to an empty ward. Gu Lingyin did not expect to be caught so quickly. She knew that after she left, Shangguan Yu would definitely say something to Fu Siye. At that time, Fu Siye would definitely not let her off easily. Hence, after saying that, she drove to the airport. Her ne was about to take off. By the time Fu Siye wanted to settle scores with her, she would have already flown overseas. It would be difficult to find her in the sea of people. Unexpectedly¡­ The moment she reached the airport, she was caught by Fu Siye¡¯s men. Damn it! However, Fu Siye was in such a hurry to catch her. Did something happen to Shangguan Yu? At the thought of this, Gu Lingyin was happy at first, but then she became afraid. Given Fu Siye¡¯s current concern for Shangguan Yu, if something happened to her, then she¡­ would¡­ Before Gu Lingyin could think about how miserable she would be¡­ Fu Siye walked in with a murderous aura. This Fu Siye made Gu Lingyin shudder instinctively and subconsciously take a few steps back. ¡°What did you say to Xiao Yu?!¡± Fu Siye walked forward sinisterly. As he approached, Gu Lingyin¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. She had always known that Fu Siye was a scary person that she could not offend. However, the current him was even scarier than what she knew and imagined. Now, she finally realized that Fu Siye had always been loyal to her. Otherwise, he would have made her die many times without a sound after what she had done to him. Gu Lingyin was a smart and absolutely cowardly person. Hence, at this moment¡­ Before Fu Siye could say or do anything, she regretted it so much that she wanted to die! She couldn¡¯t understand why she was so stupid as to do such a thing and make Shangguan Yu unhappy. She would only feel happy for a while, but she wouldn¡¯t get any other benefits! Why would she do such a stupid thing?! She¡­ She forced herself to calm down and endured her immense fear. She went forward and grabbed Fu Siye¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Siye¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I lost my cool for a moment and did such a thing¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fu Siye shook her off forcefully. ¡°What did you say to Xiao Yu?!¡± ¡°Will you let me off if I tell you?¡± Fu Siye sneered. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to negotiate with me now?¡± Gu Lingyin looked at him and knew that she had no right. In the past, she could ask him for money because he felt guilty toward her. But now, he only wanted to kill her. Between the two of them, one was heaven and the other was earth. It would be easy for him to kill her. ¡°I was just angry that you didn¡¯t give me 100 million, so I told her about the past. I didn¡¯t do anything else¡­ If you had given me 100 million, I wouldn¡¯t have done that¡­¡± Even when Gu Lingyin was so afraid, she still used a little trick to make Fu Siye feel guilty. She made him feel that it was because of him that she went to look for Shangguan Yu and made something happen to her.. Chapter 1468 - What Is Love (23)

Chapter 1468: What Is Love (23)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although she still didn¡¯t know what had happened to Shangguan Yu¡­ Before Fu Siye could say anything¡­ Gu Lingyin continued, ¡°A hundred million is clearly a drop in the ocean to you. If you had given it to me, you won¡¯t have suffered any losses at all. However, this can make me live a carefree life. You destroyed my life like that. Don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate me for it? But you¡¯re so heartless¡­ That won¡¯t affect your fortune at all. Since you didn¡¯t give it to me, I couldn¡¯t take it¡­¡± Gu Lingyin really felt that Fu Siye was too much. So what if he gave her 100 million? He was so rich! That bit of money wouldn¡¯t affect his life at all. Why didn¡¯t he give it to her? Did he think that he could bully her just because she was easy to bully? Fu Siye didn¡¯t want to argue with Gu Lingyin. He only wanted to know what she had said to his wife that would make her end up like that. ¡°Tell me in detail what you said! What did you say?! ¡°You¡¯d better repeat every word honestly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s threat made Gu Lingyin not dare to lie no matter how much she wanted to y tricks. Seeing him like this, it mustn¡¯t have been a serious matter, whatever had happened to Shangguan Yu. Once she lied, Shangguan Yu would be able to confirm it. At that time, Gu Lingyin would die even more miserably. Hence, she could only brace herself and repeat what she had said. Gu Lingyin¡¯s words had been intended to deepen Shangguan Yu¡¯s guilt. She said that Shangguan Yu had killed the child, making Fu Siye really want to strangle Gu Lingyin to death, but¡­ She wasn¡¯t worth dirtying his hands. He had thousands of ways to make her life a living hell. Gu Lingyin felt that the hostility in him was getting stronger and stronger, making her feel suffocated. She felt that she might die in the next second. ¡°Siye, I know I was wrong. I know I deserve to die ten thousand times. I know¡­ But on ount of our past rtionship¡­ Siye¡­ I beg you, please forgive me this time, alright? Siye¡­¡± The past? On ount of their past rtionship, he had given her another chance, but what did she do? Fu Siye resisted the urge to strangle Gu Lingyin and turned to leave. The chance he had given her was thest chance. Now, she had no chance! Gu Lingyin was very afraid of Fu Siye now, but if Fu Siye wanted to leave, she became even more afraid! If he were here, she might still have a way out if she pleaded with him. If he left her to be dealt with by his subordinates, then there was a possibility that she would not have a way out. This made her stumble as she chased after him. ¡°Siye, please, please forgive me this time. Siye¡­¡± Just as she was about to catch up with Fu Siye, Fu Siye¡¯s assistant stopped her. Gu Lingyin watched Fu Siye leave. She thought that what awaited her might be a dead end. Her legs suddenly went weak and she slumped to the ground¡­ After a while, she started wailing. She didn¡¯t know why the heavens were so cruel to her! It was clearly them who had caused her to be unable to be a mother and ruined her life, but they didn¡¯t get any retribution. In the end, the one who was injured was still her! Why?! Why was he treating her this way?! All the bad people in this world didn¡¯t feel that they were bad. They felt that they were in the right. It was others who had let them down. It was God who had let her down. She never thought that if it weren¡¯t for her bad intentions, she would never havee to this.. Chapter 1469 - What Is Love (24)

Chapter 1469: What Is Love (24)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then, she was pregnant and didn¡¯t want that man. When she learned that Fu Siye didn¡¯t want to marry Shangguan Yu, she wanted to rely on Fu Siye and be used by him as a shield to marry into a wealthy family. When that time came, even if they got a divorce in the future, they would be able to get a huge amount of wealth. In the end, not only did things not turn out as she thought, but she even fell into this state step by step. ¡­ Fu Siye returned to Shangguan Yu¡¯s ward and was about to say something to Mu Huan when Shangguan Yu woke up. Seeing that she had woken up, the two of them hurried forward. ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± Fu Siye grabbed Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand tightly. He was afraid¡­ so afraid that his hand was trembling. Without any warning, Shangguan Yu had found out what he didn¡¯t want her to know the most, and she had even fainted because of it. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to Shangguan Yu after she woke up. Although Eisen¡¯s hypnosis was very strong and she wouldn¡¯t remember anything, she knew about that past. She definitely had to ask. She¡­ Fu Siye didn¡¯t dare to think¡­ and didn¡¯t know how to face it. However, no matter how much she didn¡¯t know, she still had to face what she had to face. Shangguan Yu woke up. After a while, she suddenly sat up in shock. Seeing this, Mu Huan hurriedly supported her andforted her, ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t be too agitated. Be careful of the baby in your stomach.¡± After being reminded by her, Shangguan Yu realized this. She hurriedly reached out to protect her stomach. Nothing must happen to her child! Nothing must happen! ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t be too nervous. Take a deep breath and rx.¡± Mu Huan asked her to take a deep breath and not be too nervous. It was easy for something to happen if one was too nervous. Shangguan Yu listened to Mu Huan and slowly took a deep breath¡­ After a while, she calmed down. ¡°Siye, I¡­ was I really pregnant? We had a baby before?¡± Fu Siye clenched his fists tightly and looked at Mu Huan, not knowing how to answer. However, Mu Huan did not tell him what he should do. He should make his own decision. Fu Siye was silent for a while. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Shangguan Yu suppressed the panic in her heart and said calmly, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t be agitated. Tell me.¡± Fu Siye clenched his other hand tightly. After a while, he said, ¡°Yes, we had a baby once.¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°But that¡¯s not your fault! Don¡¯t listen to Gu Lingyin¡¯s nonsense! It¡¯s not you who killed the baby. It¡¯s me! It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Fu Siye said this not tofort Shangguan Yu, but because he felt that everything was his fault. It was all because of him that they lost that baby. Because of him, she was in so much pain¡­ It was all because of him! It was all his fault! Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye. After a while¡­ ¡°Was the situation like what Gu Lingyin had said¡­¡± Shangguan Yu could not help but grip the nket. Fu Siye was silent for a while. ¡°Yes¡­ I was a bastard at that time! I deserve to die!¡± When Shangguan Yu heard this, she suddenly tightened her grip on the nket. After a while, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my memory due to being injured, right?¡± She loved him so much. If she could reach the point where she wanted to divorce him, then¡­ Hence, it was impossible for her to have lost her memory because of her injuries. Especially when he often looked at her like that, afraid and guilty.. Chapter 1470 - What Is Love (25)

Chapter 1470: What Is Love (25)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fu Siye¡¯s body froze. Ever since he found out what Gu Lingyin had said to Shangguan Yu, he had been mentally prepared to tell her the truth. But he did not expect her to suspect that she hadn¡¯t lost her memory. Shangguan Yu thought of something and said, ¡°Was I hypnotized like Xiao Huan was before?¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look at you.¡± Shangguan Yu had never been stupid. It was just that sometimes, even if she suspected something, she would not ask or think about it. But now, she had asked and thought about it. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Fu Siye looked at her and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say for a long time. Everything happened so suddenly that he didn¡¯t know what to say or do. ¡°Xiao Huan, can I regain my memory?¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± How was she going to answer this question? ¡°Xiao Yu, about the past¡­¡± He was about to say something. ¡°Siye, do you not want me to regain my memory?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll leave you after I regain my memory?¡± If what Gu Lingyin had said was true, then it meant that Si Ye had asked someone to hypnotize her. He couldn¡¯t get her back, so he had hypnotized her to make her forget. He didn¡¯t want her to regain her memory now because he was afraid that she would leave him after she regained her memory. Fu Siye clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands bulged. ¡°Siye, you can¡¯t be too selfish¡­¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye. This was the first time she had criticized him like this. Fu Siye tightened his grip. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already endured the pain of the past. If I recall the past, I¡¯ll definitely be fine. But if I can¡¯t remember the past, I¡¯ll keep thinking about it involuntarily. I¡¯ll think about what had happened in the past and what had happened to that child. If I can¡¯t control myself, my emotions will be vtile. I don¡¯t want to hurt my baby again¡­¡± Shangguan Yu paused for a moment. ¡°Xiao Huan, you¡¯ve been hypnotized and lost your memory. You should know how I feel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan did understand. It was really ufortable to have a nk mind. She really couldn¡¯t help but think about it. ¡°If my thoughts affect my baby because of the past, I¡­¡± Shangguan Yu became agitated as she spoke. Realizing that she had lost control of her emotions, she hurriedly took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°I want to know the past! No matter what kind of past it is, I want to know! I don¡¯t want this!¡± Fu Siye¡¯s hand bent the railing by the bed. ¡°I want to regain my memory! Xiao Huan!¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Mu Huan. Mu Huan was about to say something when¡­ Fu Siye said, ¡°Alright¡­¡± No matter how scared he was that after she regained her memory, she would still insist on leaving him, he didn¡¯t want her to hurt the child in her stomach because of this. Even if he would lose her, he didn¡¯t want her to bear such pain again. He couldn¡¯t bear such pain either. Mu Huan and Shangguan Yu looked at him at the same time. Fu Siye was silent for a while before reaching out to hold Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand. Then, he looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Sister-inw, can you go out for a while?¡± He wanted to be alone with his wife for a while. Perhaps this was thest time in his life that he could be so intimate with her. He thought about how cold Shangguan Yu was before, how much she hated his approach, and how much she didn¡¯t want to forgive him. Fu Siye¡¯s heart ached like he was having a heart attack. He knew that one day, she would remember everything. He knew that such happiness was stolen. He knew¡­ But he did not expect this day toe so quickly. Chapter 1471 - What Is Love (26)

Chapter 1471: What Is Love (26)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was caught off guard¡­ However, after calming down and thinking about it, he realized this might not be a bad thing. Since it had already happened, he didn¡¯t have to be so nervous, conflicted, hurt, and afraid. Ever since he hypnotized Shangguan Yu, though this stolen happiness was still happiness, it also pressed down on Fu Siye like a mountain, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe every day. Now that the mountain had shifted, although he was afraid, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. After Mu Huan left, the room instantly quietened down. It was not only Shangguan Yu who felt that he was selfish, but he also felt that he was selfish¡­ From the moment he had decided to hypnotize Shangguan Yu, he had known that his behavior was very selfish. This method of his was not the correct method to resolve the matter. He was doing this for his own good, not for Shangguan Yu¡¯s own good, but¡­ He still did that. Hence, he had always felt guilty and med himself. This guilt and self-me had be that mountain, crushing him until he could not breathe. After Mu Huan left, the room instantly quietened down. This silence made Fu Siye, who had involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief, unable to breathe again. That self-reproach and guilt were so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t breathe. But he was even more afraid of losing her forever. No matter what, he could not salvage her despair. It made him wish he was dead, making him not know how to live. Now that he had stopped ming himself and feeling guilty, this air made him suddenly sink into the fear he had felt before. He was afraid that this would make him lose her forever. Shangguan Yu could feel his fear before, let alone now. That strong fear made her heart ache. She had known Fu Siye since she was born. Ever since she was young, no matter what happened, she had never seen him so scared. ¡°Siye¡­¡± She used her other hand to hold his hand. Fu Siye looked at her. He had wanted to speak to her alone, but now, he still didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Siye, no matter what my attitude was in the past, now that we are having a child, my mentality will definitely be different from before. Hence, don¡¯t be too afraid and don¡¯t think too much.¡± The current Shangguan Yu couldn¡¯t imagine that she would want to divorce Fu Siye. Because she loved him so much. Even if he killed her with his own hands, she wouldn¡¯t me him or hate him. Hence, she could not figure out why she had taken the initiative to divorce him and why he had pursued her so muchter. Why she did not want to be with him anymore. She really could not imagine it. But it was precisely because of this that she knew that she must have suffered a blow that was tens of times worse than anything else in her life. That was why she hadpletely given up on him. Hence, even though her heart ached for Fu Siye now and she wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t leave him even if she regained her memory, that he didn¡¯t have to be so afraid¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know how she would feel when she regained her memory. She could onlyfort Fu Siye like this first. Herfort worked. Fu Siye was so afraid just now that he hadpletely forgotten that the current situation was different from before. Now, they had a childing! Previously, she had given up on him in such pain and despair because of the other child. Although she could notpletely make up for that pain now that she was having another child, it was as she had said. Now that they had this childing, her mentality would definitely change.. Chapter 1472 - What Is Love (27)

Chapter 1472: What Is Love (27)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just like a person who had reached despair but had suddenly seen the light, her mental state would definitely be different. Fu Siye did not speak and only hugged her tightly. His nervousness and fear made Shangguan Yu involuntarily reach out and touch his back. ¡°Xiao Yu, I can¡¯t live without you¡­ Without you, I don¡¯t even know how to live¡­¡± Fu Siye¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I really know I was in the wrong. I was in the wrong, and I deserve to die. I know that no matter how much I apologize, it¡¯s useless. So, let me use the rest of my life to pay you back, alright?¡± Let him use the rest of his life topensate her. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± Fu Siye had never pursued a girl before, so he didn¡¯t know what sweet words to say. He only thought of such things. When Shangguan Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t make a decision for her future self. Fu Siye hugged Shangguan Yu and said a lot. The more Shangguan Yu heard, the more her heart ached. But even so, she still wanted to know everything about the past. Because Shangguan Yu was very anxious and wanted to know immediately. Hence, after confirming that night that there was nothing abnormal with her body, Mu Huan hypnotized her and undid the hypnoticmand that Eisen had given her. As Fu Siye would affect Mu Huan¡¯s hypnosis, he was invited outside. Fu Siye looked at the closed door and walked around anxiously. Seeing this, Bo Junyan stepped forward and handed him a cigarette. Fu Siye took the cigarette, lit it, and took a deep puff. However, even nicotine could not calm the anxiety in his heart. He took a few more deep breaths, but it was still useless. He thought of something and looked up at Bo Junyan. ¡°Brother Bo, when Sister-inw was going to remove the hypnosis and regain her memory, were you as anxious as me?¡± ¡°Yes, I was anxious and afraid, but it¡¯s not as serious as yours. Your situation is different from mine.¡± Bo Junyan paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m an irresistible factor, and you¡¯re courting death. My wife hasn¡¯t given up on me. Xiao Yu has given up on you.¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­!!¡± Brother Bo, at the very least, we grew up together! Your brother is so anxious now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tfort me, but you even stabbed me in the heart! Can we still be considered friends?! Gong Zeye, who was standing by the side, walked forward and patted Fu Siye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t be too anxious. It¡¯s useless no matter how anxious you are.¡± Fu Siye looked at Gong Zeye, a little touched. This was at least aforting sentence. He was about to say something when¡­ Gong Zeye continued, ¡°However, Brother Fu, what Brother Bo said just now was especially right. You¡¯re really courting death! How much did we persuade you back then? But Brother Fu, how did you respond to us? You really have iting. You deserve it¡­¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­!!¡± What kind of fake brothers did he make?! All of them took the opportunity to stab him while he was down! However¡­ Even he himself felt that his Brother Bo was right. He was really courting death! Because of his pride and because of that matter, he had blinded his heart and made himself unable to see his love for Xiao Yu clearly. He had given her so much pain. He was really¡­! The more Fu Siye thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.. He took a deep puff of his cigarette and walked toward the window. Chapter 1473 - What Is Love (28)

Chapter 1473: What Is Love (28)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gong Zeye quickly grabbed him. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± He just wanted to stand by the window and smoke quietly to calm down. What was he thinking? ¡°Brother Fu, no matter how worried you are, Xiao Yu is still pregnant! You¡¯re having a child and have amon bond. It definitely won¡¯t be like before. You have to live well!¡± Gong Zeye saw his dark expression and thought that he was still thinking too much. ¡°I know. I just¡­¡± Fu Siye was about to say that he just wanted to find a ce to smoke quietly. Then Mu Huan walked out. This made him immediately put out the cigarette in his hand and walk toward Mu Huan. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°So that Xiao Yu can rest well, she¡¯ll only wake up tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t wait too anxiously. Go in and sleep together. We¡¯ll see how it goes tomorrow morning,¡± Mu Huan said. Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± How could he sleep? He was like a criminal waiting to be sentenced. He didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment he would be sentenced to. He was afraid, anxious, and uneasy. ¡°From the looks of it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. If you can¡¯t sleep, then don¡¯t force yourself to sleep. If you make yourself tired, anxious, and ashamed, the effects might be better,¡± Mu Huan said. Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, be anxious, upset, and scared. We¡¯ll go back to sleep first. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡± With that, Mu Huan turned around and hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, I missed you so much!¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­¡± How long had they been apart?! Did they have to torture others like this?! Bo Junyan smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. Then, he picked her up and left without saying goodbye. Gong Zeye looked at their backs and tsked for a while. ¡°Brother Fu, you could have had that, but you ended up like this.¡± Fu Siye¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Gong Zeye: ¡°¡­!!¡± Indeed, he couldn¡¯t be too ruthless. Otherwise, he would suffer a bacsh! ¡°Fine. Initially, I wanted to drink with you to help you pass your restless night. But now, I¡¯m not drinking anymore. You can fret on your own!¡± Gong Zeye waved his hand and left. Fu Siye did not ask him to stay. Even if Gong Zeye wanted to stay here to drink with him, he had no intention of drinking. Right now, he only wanted to go in and quietly guard his wife. After tonight, it would be an extravagant hope for him to protect her like this again. At the thought of this, he clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t dare to think, didn¡¯t dare to think of the worst oue¡­ Even though he knew that this oue would be the greatest possibility¡­ Some people say that time was the only constant. No matter if you were happy or in pain, it would pass slowly. Time was indeed the most constant in this world. No matter who it was, it walked at the same speed for them. Hence, no matter how tough it was, Fu Siye endured it until Shangguan Yu woke up. Before Shangguan Yu woke up, Fu Siye felt that the time was very unbearable. He was very afraid and nervous. He wanted to end this torture quickly, but¡­ when he saw her moving as she was about to wake up¡­ He became even more afraid. He suddenly wanted her to sleep a little longer. It was just like how a prisoner would be so anxious while waiting to be sentenced. He would want this torture to end quickly.. But when his crime was really about to be announced, he would be afraid that the next moment, he would be given the death sentence. Chapter 1474 - What Is Love (29)

Chapter 1474: What Is Love (29)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But no matter how scared he was, no matter how much he wanted Shangguan Yu to sleep a little longer¡­ Shangguan Yu woke up. When she woke up, she was in a daze for a while before her memory returned. After regaining her memory, shey there and stared at the ceiling in a daze. This made Fu Siye afraid. He hurriedly took out his phone to call Mu Huan and ask her toe over quickly. However, before he could call Mu Huan¡­ Mu Huan knocked on the door and walked in. Her timing was just right. When she heard knocking on the door and heard Mu Huan¡¯s voice, Shangguan Yu seemed to have just woken up from a dream. She turned to look at Mu Huan, and her vacant eyes finally focused. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Seeing that she had regained her senses, Fu Siye reached out to shake her hand excitedly. However, Shangguan Yu, who was very dazed and slow just now, quickly retracted her hand. The confusion on her face turned cold. Fu Siye¡¯s hand, which was in the air, was trembling. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± His voice was trembling. Shangguan Yu looked at him with aplex expression. She looked at Fu Siye for a long time. ¡°Go out first. I want to calm down.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Fu Siye was about to say something. ¡°Please get out.¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s expression became even moreplex. Fu Siye looked at her and had a lot to say, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and stood up to leave. Seeing this, Mu Huan also left. Back then, when she had just woken up after regaining her memories, she had wanted to stay alone for a while. But who knew¡­ ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t go.¡± Shangguan Yu¡¯s current feelings were veryplicated. It was soplicated that she didn¡¯t know what to think or do. She wanted Mu Huan to stay here and help her. Mu Huan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Shangguan Yu. Before Shangguan Yu could say anything, she understood what she was thinking. She probably just didn¡¯t want to face Fu Siye at this moment, and she didn¡¯t know how to face him. Hence, she turned around and walked toward Shangguan Yu. Seeing this, Fu Siye looked at Mu Huan pleadingly. Although he did not say anything, Mu Huan knew what he wanted. Hence, she nodded. Seeing her nod, Fu Siye felt more at ease and then left reluctantly. After he left¡­ Although Shangguan Yu had asked Mu Huan to stay, she did not say anything. Mu Huan did not speak either. She knew that one needed to think quietly at this time. Time passed. Shangguan Yu finally spoke, but her voice was very dry. ¡°Xiao Huan, I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Shangguan Yu, before she had been hypnotized and made to forget, hadpletely given up on Fu Siye. However, during the time she was hypnotized, her heart had changed. She could not be as determined as before, especially since she was having a child now. However, she couldn¡¯t let go of that pain. Hence, she didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t know what she should do. How should she treat Fu Siye and walk with him to their future? ¡°Choose the path you want to take the most.¡± Mu Huan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to make a choice. The most important thing for you now is to stabilize your emotions. Don¡¯t let this affect your body. No matter what, health is the most important.¡± And since she was in the early stages of pregnancy, she shouldn¡¯t feel too much pressure. Shangguan Yu understood what Mu Huan meant. She reached out to touch her stomach.. She would never let anything happen to her child again. Chapter 1475 - What Is Love? (30)

Chapter 1475: What Is Love? (30)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shangguan Yu thought about it for a long time but still didn¡¯t know how to deal with her rtionship with Fu Siye. Hence, she decided to listen to Mu Huan. She was no longer in a hurry to decide and give herself any pressure. The most important thing for her now was to adjust her mentality and take care of her body so that her child could grow up healthily. She could not let her thoughts affect her child! Actually, Gu Lingyin was right. She was the one who had killed her child. If it weren¡¯t for her losing control and letting the pain dominate her, she wouldn¡¯t have missed that step and wouldn¡¯t have lost her child. As she thought of this, Shangguan Yu¡¯s heart tightened. She seemed to have returned to the pain of that night. That self-reproach and pain made her face turn paler. ¡°Sister Yu¡­¡± Mu Huan held Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the dark pain. ¡°Sister Yu, the past is in the past. It¡¯s useless for you to think about it. The most important thing is the present.¡± ¡°I know. I will stop.¡± Shangguan Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t think too much about it now. She couldn¡¯t think about the past anymore. The past was in the past. No matter how guilty she felt, it was useless. The most important thing now was that she couldn¡¯t lose this child again. She had to adjust her mentality! ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just recalled those things after I regained my memory. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± As she was recalling the past, it was as if she had just experienced it again. She couldn¡¯t help but think about it. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Huan did not say anything else. After Shangguan Yu, who was fine, calmed down, she wanted to go home. She had never liked toe to the hospital, let alone stay here. Because she had sent her parents, grandfather, and first child off in such a ce¡­ ¡­ When they heard that Shangguan Yu had been hospitalized and regained her memory, Fu Siye¡¯s parents came. Shangguan Yu couldn¡¯t face Fu Siye. She didn¡¯t know how they should proceed from now on. However, she could not reject her inws¡¯ expectant gaze. They had treated her very well since she was young, as if she was their biological daughter. No matter what, they would always stand on her side. They were already old and looked forward to having a grandchild. ¡°Xiao Yu, if you don¡¯t want to go home with us, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. You just have to let the two of us follow you. If you don¡¯t want to see Siye in the future, we won¡¯t see him either!¡± Mrs. Fu had always felt that her son was in the wrong. Now that her daughter-inw had regained her memory, she couldn¡¯t face her son. If she didn¡¯t want to see him, she wouldn¡¯t see him either. It was fine as long as she had a daughter-inw and a grandchild! Mr. Fu quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right! Just let the two of us follow you! We don¡¯t want Siye anymore!¡± Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Siye: ¡°¡­¡± Was he being betrayed¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu, we¡¯ll stay at your house with you. Let¡¯s stay away from him from now on! We won¡¯t see him! We¡¯ll ignore him!¡± Mrs. Fu said as she pushed Fu Siye to the side. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± She could not reject her inws to begin with. Now that they were like this, even more she could not reject them. In the end, Shangguan Yu brought her inws back to her house. And Fu Siye was rejected. Shangguan Yu wanted to calm down for a while. She wanted to calm down for a while before thinking about how the two of them would proceed. Fu Siye was afraid that it would affect Shangguan Yu¡¯s emotions, so he could only say nothing and watch them go in while he stood outside alone. Chapter 1476 - What Is Love (31)

Chapter 1476: What Is Love (31)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fu Siye was afraid that it would affect Shangguan Yu¡¯s emotions, so he could only say nothing and watch them go in while he stood outside alone. Three months passed in the blink of an eye. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that every pregnancy checkup was normal and she could still hear the fetal heart now, Shangguan Yu would have felt that she was pregnant with a fake pregnancy. This was because she didn¡¯t have any pregnancy reaction at all. Other people would vomit badly in the early stages of pregnancy, but she ate so well that she became much rounder. She wasn¡¯t fat, but she had gained a few kilograms. ¡°I envy you, Sister Yu.¡± Mu Huan looked at Shangguan Yu, who was eating all sorts of good food, enviously. She was also pregnant, but her reaction was huge. She loved to eat so much, but now, she could only eat vegetables and porridge. If there was anything fishy, she would vomit non-stop. She was so tired. Shangguan Yu knew that Mu Huan was throwing up badly. She patted her shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡°Bear with it. It¡¯ll pass soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only 40 days in. There¡¯s still a long time before I can get out of the morning sickness.¡± Mu Huan felt that, given her situation, she would have to vomit for at least another month. When she thought about how she could only eat nd food for the next month, especially how she couldn¡¯t eat the seafood she loved, she wanted to cry. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite good to vomit. Look at me. My tummy hasn¡¯t even shown yet, but I¡¯ve already gained so much weight. In the end, I¡¯ll definitely be a fatty! Now that I¡¯ve gained so much flesh, I don¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t think about the future.¡± No matter what, women didn¡¯t like to be fat. ¡°I want to put on weight! I want to eat!¡± Mu Huan was a person who loved to eat. It was a huge torture for her to see all sorts of delicacies every day. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± This was fate¡­ As someone who had no interest in food, she didn¡¯t throw up. Why did she eat so well? Xiao Huan loved to eat, but she threw up after eating some meat¡­ When Bo Junyan, who was sitting by the side, heard Mu Huan¡¯s words, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s have this one. After we give birth, we¡¯ll ignore them and eat whatever we want from then on!¡± Every time he saw Mu Huan throwing up so badly, Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want this child. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this. Not to mention his parents, but to his wife, this child had yet to mature and she already loved them so much. If he dared to say that he didn¡¯t want this child, she would immediately not want him! He knew that they had a good life together. Once they had a child, they would steal his wife! ¡°What do you mean by ignoring them after giving birth?¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan with a dangerous gaze. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± Look! He couldn¡¯t even say a word now! He only said that because he felt sorry for her! ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t just ignore them after I¡¯ve given birth. You have to think about loving the baby, understand?¡± Mu Huan said as she picked up his hand and ced it on her stomach. Ever since they found out that she was pregnant, she had never seen her husband very happy. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have to love the baby obediently. Don¡¯t be jealous of those useless things. No matter how many babies we have in the future, the one I love the most is you, the big baby!¡± Mu Huan said as she caressed Bo Junyan¡¯s head. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­!!¡± It was a little embarrassing to be called a big baby. However, his wife¡¯s love for him still made him happy. He lowered his head and kissed her. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like to seek out Mu Huan. But this time, she had been attacked by ten thousand tons of lovey-doveyness.. At present, she could basically be said to be a single mother. She really couldn¡¯t take it! Chapter 1477 - What Is Love (32)

Chapter 1477: What Is Love (32)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just then, Fu Siye walked in. When he saw Shangguan Yu, his face was full of surprise. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± It had to be said that his acting skills were getting better and better. He clearly knew that she was here, and he had deliberately asked Mu Huan to invite her over. It was so that he could meet her but he could act as if he had really met her coincidentally and didn¡¯t know that she would be here. She met Fu Siye¡¯s surprised and expectant eyes. Shangguan Yu instinctively looked away. She knew what he was expecting, but¡­ she had not thought about it yet. The more she dragged it out, the more she didn¡¯t want to think about their problems. Hence, after three months, not only did Shangguan Yu not think about how she and Fu Siye should go on, but she also didn¡¯t want to think about it. Although the current situation wasn¡¯t very good, she didn¡¯t want to make a decision either. This was because she couldn¡¯t be as determined as before. She couldn¡¯t love him firmly and be with him like she did when she lost her memory, and she couldn¡¯t be as determined as before to never interact with him again. After losing her child, Shangguan Yu hadpletely given up on Fu Siye. For the past three years, no matter what he did, her heart had never wavered. She felt that it waspletely impossible between him and her. That she would never be with him again in this life. At that time, she was so determined. But now, she was no longer as determined as before. Her mentality that she thought would never change had changed. Sometimes, a person¡¯s mental state would change very suddenly. Even she didn¡¯t expect it. She didn¡¯t know that she could change. But even if it had changed¡­ She had not returned to how she was when wanted to be with him so much. Hence, she was stuck in a dilemma. It was fine when she couldn¡¯t see Fu Siye and she could suppress her thoughts. Now that she saw him and met his expectant eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what she should do and how they should go on. However, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. Just thinking about it gave her a headache and made her feel terrible. Hence¡­ She looked up at Fu Siye. ¡°Are you leaving or am I leaving?¡± Fu Siye¡¯s eyes, which were sparkling with anticipation, instantly darkened. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± In the past three years, he had said everything he could say and had done everything he could. There was actually nothing else he could say. If she didn¡¯t want to see him, he could only disappear from her sight. Shangguan Yu looked at his departing back and her heart suddenly ached. She loved him so much¡­ Shangguan Yu had given up on Fu Siye and could no longer be with him, but it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love him anymore. She still loved him. Her love for Fu Siye had long prated deep into her bones. Unless she died, that love would always be there. Previously, she had given up and was so determined to divorce Fu Siye because she had lost her child. It made her hate herself, hate Fu Siye, hate herself so much that she couldn¡¯t make herself happy, and she couldn¡¯t be with Fu Siye anymore. And now, because she had this child and because she had lost her memory after being hypnotized, her mental state had changed. She could not be as determined as before and force herself not to care about him. Hence, her heart ached when she saw his lonely back. She even wanted to ask him to stay. But in the end, she did not speak. She thought that she still needed time, time topletely fade that pain. Seeing this, Mu Huan and Bo Junyan did not say anything. They had to think this through themselves. After Fu Siye left the main house, he did not leave the Bo family residence. Chapter 1478 - What Is Love (33)

Chapter 1478: What Is Love (33)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instead, he turned around and went to a hidden ce. He sat there and looked at Shangguan Yu through the French window in the living room. He was no longer as afraid as he was three months ago. It wasn¡¯t that he felt that after having a child, the two of them would eventually be together. Instead, after he had calmed down and settled down these past few days, he had be so crazy that he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and let go of that greed. Hepletely realized how selfish he was in the past. Although he realized that he loved her, he had never thought about her no matter what. All he thought about was that he couldn¡¯t lose her. No matter what, he had to have her and be with her! If he couldn¡¯t be with her anymore, he couldn¡¯t live! He had never thought about what she wanted and what kind of life would make her happier. Now, he knew that he was wrong. Whether it was before or after he realized that he loved her, he was in the wrong. If she would have lived a happier life without him, he should have let her be. He shouldn¡¯t have wanted to be with her by hook or by crook. Although he still hoped to be with her and live a happy family of three in the future¡­ He was also prepared. Just like this, he could only secretly pay attention to their lives for the rest of his life. As long as they were fine, he was prepared to watch from the side. Hence, not only was he not anxious and afraid now, but he even felt that sitting far away and watching her be fine was also a very happy thing. Although Fu Siye had already restrained the heat of his gaze, Shangguan Yu still felt his burning gaze. She suddenly turned her head, making Fu Siye unable to look away in time, let alone stand up to avoid her. Hence, Shangguan Yu saw him hiding outside. Fu Siye was about to stand up and leave in fright¡­ However, Shangguan Yu did not say anything. Her eyes did not show any intention of asking him to leave. She only retracted her gaze and stopped looking at him. This made Fu Siye stop in his tracks. He knew that if he was found out, he should leave. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She was usually locked at home. If he wanted to see her, he could only see her through the photos his parents had sent. However, photos could notpare to people in the flesh. Hence, he had begged his Brother Bo to have Mu Huan ask her toe over. He had created such a coincidental encounter to let her see and remember that there was someone like him. He wanted her to think about the possibility of being with him a little and to see her more. He missed her so much¡­ so much¡­ After Shangguan Yu got pregnant, Fu Siye went to read many pregnancy books. No matter which book, they stated that it was important to have a husband¡¯spany because pregnant women would be more sensitive. Hence, he really wanted to be by her side and take care of her throughout her pregnancy. However, he knew that he could only think about it. Now, not only was he afraid that his pestering would make her agitated, but he also really did not dare to pester her. All he could do now was wait. In the past, Mu Huan really couldn¡¯t stand Fu Siye. She really wanted Shangguan Yu to dump him and find another one. But now that she saw Fu Siye¡¯s pitiful appearance, where he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and only dared to hide in the distance and peek, she couldn¡¯t help but want to say good things for him. However, she still didn¡¯t say anything. Even she looked at Fu Siye pitifully, let alone Shangguan Yu. Seeing his brother like this, Bo Junyan couldn¡¯t help but want to say something.. However, seeing that his wife wasn¡¯t going to say anything, he didn¡¯t say anything either. Chapter 1479 - What Is Love (34)

Chapter 1479: What Is Love (34)

After regaining her memory, although Shangguan Yu rarely saw Fu Siye, she could feel his change. Previously, when she wanted to divorce him, he had used all sorts of methods to not divorce her. He even found someone to hypnotize her. No matter what he did, he was very tough and could not tolerate her rejection. And now, if she said that she didn¡¯t want to see him, he wouldn¡¯t appear in front of her. Although she could feel how much he wanted to see her, he would at most create some so-called coincidental encounters and would never go overboard. There was no need for her to say anything. She had known Fu Siye since she was born. She knew how domineering and strong he was, but now, he had be so¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu,e and try this¡­¡± Mrs. Fu walked over with a te of good food. Shangguan Yu retracted her thoughts and looked at her mother-inw. When she saw the things on her te, she widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Mom, where did you get this? Didn¡¯t you not sell it for a long time?¡± Mrs. Fu brought over a type of food that Shangguan Yu loved to eat when she was young, but this food was no longer being sold. ¡°This is from Siye¡­¡± Mrs. Fu suddenly stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about where it came from. Come and try it. Is it the food you remember?¡± Although Mrs. Fu kept saying that she didn¡¯t want Fu Siye with Shangguan Yu anymore, he was her biological son and her only son. How could she really not want him? Every time Fu Siye did something for Shangguan Yu, she would pretend to say it inadvertently to let Shangguan Yu know that it was Fu Siye¡¯s doing. Shangguan Yu knew Mrs. Fu¡¯s thoughts, but she had never said anything. Her indulgence made Mrs. Fu show more in front of her. After Shangguan Yu happily finished eating the food on the te¡­ Mrs. Fu sighed. Shangguan Yu asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± ¡°Last night, at around 2 am, I suddenly couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I got up to take a breather outside. In the end, I saw Siye still standing on the balcony looking at your room. He was so lonesome¡­ Although I know that what he did was very wrong and unforgivable, he was still born after I carried him for ten months. My heart couldn¡¯t help but ache¡­¡± Mrs. Fu sighed again. Shangguan Yu: ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Fu was a smart person. She said that she felt sorry for her son, but she did not say much. Very quickly, her tone changed. ¡°But thinking about it, he deserves it! Who asked him to do such things in the past?! Later on, he hypnotized you without your consent! You can¡¯t forgive such a person easily! ¡°Everything that happened today is because of him!¡± No matter what Mrs. Fu said, Shangguan Yu did not speak. However, even though she did not speak, Mrs. Fu could tell that her heart was gradually softening. In the past, Bo Junyan had always been by Mu Huan¡¯s side. After Mu Huan got pregnant, he stayed by her side even more. He even handed over thepany¡¯s matters to his father and asked him toe out of retirement while he focused on apanying Mu Huan. Mu Huan¡¯s stomach had yet to show, but Bo Junyan was so nervous that he didn¡¯t allow her to do this and that. ¡°I¡­ I really can¡¯t take it. He was supposed to be a cold and aloof CEO husband, but now, he¡¯s changed¡­¡± Mu Huan looked at Bo Junyan, who was not far away, and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him. When she met Shangguan Yu, she was only at Shangguan Yu¡¯s house but he had still wanted to follow her. It was fine if he followed her, but if she wasn¡¯t going out, he wanted her to stay where he could see her. Seriously¡­ Chapter 1480 - What Is Love? (35)

Chapter 1480: What Is Love? (35)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t hate me for this, but you make many people want to die of envy! I don¡¯t even like seeing you anymore. Whenever I see you, I get stuffed with so much PDA that it makes me feel very ufortable!¡± Shangguan Yu was being sincere. No matter how meticulous she was being taken care of by her inws, she could not tell her mother-inw about the difort of her pregnancy, especially at night. Whenever she felt ufortable and had to get up to do something even if she did not want to move¡­ How should she put it¡­ In short¡­ it was a long story. ¡°You can do the same. I think Fu Siye has changed a lot. As long as you¡¯re willing, he¡¯ll be absolutely loyal and clingy. He won¡¯t be inferior to my man,¡± Mu Huan said with a smile. Everyone saw Fu Siye¡¯s change. Whenever they saw him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Shangguan Yu lowered her eyes and did not speak. Mu Huan did not continue this topic. ¡­ Very quickly, Shangguan Yu¡¯s stomach became bigger. After her stomach became bigger, it became inconvenient for her to move around. This was especially so since she could eat during her pregnancy. She had be much fatter. Now, the doctor had asked her to pay attention to her diet. It was best to eat less. Seeing how big her stomach was, Mrs. Fu was afraid that she would be in trouble at night and wanted to sleep with her. Although Shangguan Yu had a close rtionship with her mother-inw, her mother-inw¡¯s health was not very good. Her mother-inw was going to lose sleep. If she were to follow her with the mentality of taking care of her at night, she would not be able to sleep at night. Like this, her body would be worn out. Hence, she rejected her offer and said that she would wait until the month she gave birth. Although Mrs. Fu was worried about her, she did not force her to go along. On this day, after Shangguan Yu had her dinner, she went for a walk in the garden. For some reason, her leg tilted and she fell forward. This frightened her so much that her heart stopped beating! Even though she instinctively reached out to support herself, the consequences if she fell like this¡­ were unimaginable. Just as she closed her eyes in despair and thought about death¡­ Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed her upper body and caught her firmly. The despair she was expecting upon copsing did note. Shangguan Yu, who had her eyes closed, slowly opened them. Before she could regain her senses¡­ She was helped up straight and met Fu Siye¡¯s anxious and concerned face. ¡°Xiao Yu, how do you feel? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Shangguan Yu looked at Fu Siye, speechless. This made Fu Siye even more anxious. He bent down and picked Shangguan Yu up before walking out quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Shangguan Yu looked at the anxious him for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ You don¡¯t have to send me to the hospital¡­¡± Apart from her racing heart, she did not feel any difort. ¡°Let¡¯s still go to the hospital to have you looked at!¡± Even though Shangguan Yu said that she was fine, Fu Siye was still very afraid. When he saw her almost falling earlier, he was so frightened that his heart stopped beating. Now, he was drenched in cold sweat. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what would have happened if she had fallen. Just thinking about it made him want to go crazy! Shangguan Yu had screamed when she was about to fall. Her scream had attracted the attention of the Fu couple. They ran all the way over and were frightened when they saw Fu Siye carrying Shangguan Yu and running out. ¡°What¡­ happened? What¡­ happened?¡± Mrs. Fu stuttered in fear. ¡°Xiao Yu almost fell¡­¡± Fu Siye¡¯s voice was trembling. Chapter 1481 - What Is Love (36)

Chapter 1481: What Is Love (36)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Fu wanted to say something. ¡°I¡¯ll send Xiao Yu to the hospital first.¡± Fu Siye walked around his mother and walked out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send her to the hospital. We have the best OB/GYN team at home!¡± Mr. Fu grabbed Fu Siye, who was panicking. He was the one who had found this medical team, yet he was in such a hurry to send her to the hospital! Seriously¡­! He was shocked! ¡°Oh, right¡­ right¡­¡± Fu Siye hurriedly carried Shangguan Yu to the doctor¡¯s residence. As Shangguan Yu didn¡¯t like to go to the hospital, Fu Siye had hired a medical team from the Gynecology Department and gave them a high sry. Shangguan Yu¡¯ste-stage examinations were done at home. There was always a doctor taking care of her. Although Shangguan Yu did not feel ufortable, seeing that they were so afraid, she still cooperated and got the doctor to do a series of examinations for her. The doctor confirmed repeatedly that Shangguan Yu was very healthy and was just fine. Only then did the old couple and Fu Siye finally let go of their worries. After confirming that Shangguan Yu was fine, he carried her back to her room. After everything had stabilized, Fu Siye met Shangguan Yu¡¯s eyes and realized that he should leave. Although he was still afraid and only wanted to stay by her side tonight¡­ He still lowered his head sadly and turned to leave. ¡°Siye,¡± Shangguan Yu called as she looked at his back. Her voice made Fu Siye stop in his tracks instinctively. He was looking forward to it, but he was more afraid. He was afraid that after she thanked him, she would say that she would not allow him to appear near her again. Because he was secretly following her, he had had the chance to save her in time. Fu Siye froze there, not daring to look back. Shangguan Yu looked at her inws. After the two of them received the message in her eyes, they nced at their son and left. After they left, Shangguan Yu called again, ¡°Siye.¡± Her voice was no longer as cold and distant as before, making the anticipation in Fu Siye¡¯s heart instantly surpass his fear. He turned to look at Shangguan Yu, but he still did not dare to go forward. ¡°What happened today was too dangerous. I don¡¯t even dare to think about what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t made a move in time. Thank you.¡± Shangguan Yu really couldn¡¯t think about what would have happened if he wasn¡¯t here. Fu Siye did not speak and only clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t need to be thanked for saving his wife and child, and she was thanking him so politely. He had been afraid that she would thank him like this. He was afraid that she would do as he thought and say that she would be careful in the future. That if that didn¡¯t work, she would hire a few people to follow her closely. She would definitely not let such a thing happen again, so she hoped that he would stay away from her from now on and not secretly spy on her again. Just as Fu Siye was falling into such fear¡­ Shangguan Yu said: ¡°My stomach is getting bigger and bigger now. In the future, such dangers that might inadvertently happen will be impossible to guard against. Also, at night, my leg cramps would often be unbearable. I need someone to be by my side at all times. Do you have time?¡± Fu Siye was stunned for a moment before he nodded repeatedly with an ecstatic expression. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Then, he walked forward and held Shangguan Yu¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ Xiao Yu¡­¡± He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Shangguan Yu lowered her eyes and took his hand to touch her stomach. ¡°Fu Siye, I won¡¯t love you as much as I used to. I made such a decision only for the good of the child. From now on, the person I love the most is them. I just want to give them the best of everything. I just want them to have a father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be the best father in the world!¡± Fu Siye swore! No matter who she wanted to give him this opportunity for, he would grasp it firmly! In the future, he would be the best father! The best husband! If she didn¡¯t love him so much anymore, then let him love her like that! She just had to enjoy his love! Besides, she said that she would no longer love him like before. It wasn¡¯t that she wouldn¡¯t love him! Shangguan Yu did not speak further. She only ced Fu Siye¡¯s hand where the child was moving. When Fu Siye felt something slide across his palm, he widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it¡­¡± It slid in his palm! This was too amazing! Shangguan Yu looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Fu Siye looked at her smile and his eyes reddened. Thanks to all the gods, thanks to everything, to have given him such a chance to continue on with her. Everyone makes mistakes in their lives. Other than those that were unforgivable, there were many that could be forgiven. Happiness was sometimes a simple thing.. As long as one could let matters go, one could have it. Chapter 1482 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (1)

Chapter 1482: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were considered doctors, they could tell the gender of the baby in Mu Huan¡¯s stomach when they did an ultrasound in the following month. It was a boy. Previously, Bo Junyan was jealous of the child and felt that after Mu Huan had a child, she would focus all her attention on the child and rarely care about him. He was a little depressed. In order to counsel him, Mu Huan made him think that it would be good if they had a daughter as beautiful as her. She would be soft and cute and call him Daddy. Bo Junyan thought about it. That scene was indeed beautiful. When he saw those videos of daughters, he felt even better. Not only was he no longer jealous, but he was also more concerned about the baby in her stomach than Mu Huan. He had to say a few words to his daughter every night. His tone made Mu Huan feel a little sour. In the end, the daughter he had been looking forward to for more than two months had be a son! Bo Junyan was instantly in a bad mood and looked at Mu Huan resentfully. Mu Huan broke out in a cold sweat for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait for the next one. The next one will definitely be a pretty and adorable girl! I have a feeling! Definitely!¡± ¡°Just this one.¡± No matter if it was his daughter or a boy, they would take away his wife¡¯s attention. One was enough! Mu Huan wanted to say how lonely a single child would be. Besides, she really wanted a girl. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t have only one child, but¡­ She still had this one in her stomach. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to think about the second one. She had to nurture the first one first. Hence, she did not say anything. She only hugged Bo Junyan¡¯s arm and tiptoed to kiss his face. ¡°Hubby, I love you! I love you the most in the world! No one canpare to you! I¡¯ll always love my Hubby the most!¡± Sweet talk was not only effective on women, but it was also very effective on jealous men. Bo Junyan snorted arrogantly. ¡°You have to keep your word.¡± She couldn¡¯t just say it out loud. ¡°I, Mu Huan, have always kept my word!¡± Mu Huan patted her chest. Bo Junyan knew that she was coaxing him, but he was coaxed by her words. The dark clouds in his heart dissipated, and he lowered his head to kiss her in a good mood. Bo Dingjing, who was standing at the side, felt that the scene in front of him was a little familiar. After thinking for a while, he turned to look at his wife. ¡°Back then, this was how you coaxed me!¡± When a man especially loved his wife, he would always want a tender and adorable daughter like his wife. Back then, when Meng Yueman was pregnant, Bo Dingjing had especially wanted her to be pregnant with a daughter. When he found out that it was a boy, he was immediately in a bad mood. Although his wife did not use Mu Huan¡¯s method, it was simr, the way she had coaxed him. ¡°So?¡± Meng Yueman¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Bo Dingjing: ¡°¡­¡± What could he do? He was just reminiscing¡­ As her stomach grew bigger, Mu Huan¡¯s morning sickness gradually disappeared. Now, she no longer had morning sickness. This allowed her to finally eat and drink. After getting a checkup, their family was about to get into the car to eat when Yu Hansheng called. ¡°I¡¯m in the Imperial Capital. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to go eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Coincidentally, he had not eaten yet. Mu Huan told him the address. ¡°See youter.¡± With that, Yu Hansheng hung up. Mu Huan put away her phone. Bo Junyan looked at her. ¡°Yu Hansheng?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan nodded.. Then, she said, ¡°He¡¯ll be eating with uster.¡± Chapter 1483 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (2)

Chapter 1483: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Junyan helped her into the car. His carefulness made Mu Huan break out in a cold sweat. As a mobile person, she felt like she was about to be crippled after getting pregnant. But thinking about how this was her husband¡¯s love for her, she could only ept it sweetly. ¡­ That familiar yet unfamiliar fragrance woke Ouyang Xiaoxiao up slowly. She was a little stunned. She remembered that she was sleeping in the castle in the afternoon, and now she seemed to be¡­ in a car! At this point, she suddenly sat up in shock. When he heard her movements, Yu Hansheng looked over. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± What was going on?! She was clearly sleeping at home, so why did she wake up in the car? Yu Hansheng was also there! After that farewell, he never came to look for her again. She thought that their feud was over. She had gradually let down her guard andpletely threw him to the back of her mind. Why did he suddenly appear and even make her¡­ She looked out the window and saw those familiar Chinese signatures. Her eyes widened and she was even more shocked! Was she¡­ back in the country? Yu Hansheng seemed to be able to tell what she was thinking. ¡°We¡¯re in the Imperial Capital now.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± She had slept for a long time! After a while, she red at Yu Hansheng. ¡°Yu Hansheng, what are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°Do you really want to know what I want to do?¡± Yu Hansheng said as he suddenly approached her. He approached her with such a dangerous aura that Ouyang Xiaoxiao subconsciously shrank back. Her instinct told her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± ¡°Then why are you still asking?¡± Yu Hansheng snorted and did not approach. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± After a while. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do. You¡¯d better let me go immediately! Otherwise, David¡­¡± ¡°David is in my hands now. I¡¯m thinking about what interesting and fresh method to use to kill him. Do you want to give me some good suggestions?¡± Yu Hansheng raised an eyebrow. For the past half a year, he did not look for her because he was preparing to get rid of David. If he got rid of David, who was a hindrance, no one would be able to stop him. She would no longer be able to resist him! How could she ask him to let her off?! If he was in pain, she could only suffer with him! If she was once his woman, she could only be his woman for the rest of her life! He would kill any other man who dared to touch her! No matter how high his status was! He would still kill him! It would just take more time. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t believe that David was in his hands. Although Yu Hansheng was indeed very capable, no one could have dared to touch David given his status. ¡°Yu Hansheng¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Yu Hansheng. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± He handed Ouyang Xiaoxiao a phone. A video was ying on it. In the video was David, the unconscious David. It was very high-definition, making one 100% sure that the man in the video was David. ¡°Yu Hansheng!¡± When Ouyang Xiaoxiao saw that David had really been caught by Yu Hansheng, she grabbed his arm in agitation. Her expression was as if she wanted to kill Yu Hansheng with a knife. This made Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart ache. Did she care so much about David? The more painful it was, the more devilish and frivolous his smile became. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better let him go immediately!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said with a ruthless expression. Chapter 1484 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (3)

Chapter 1484: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°And if I don¡¯t let him go? Also, Ouyang Xiaoxiao, what right do you have to make me let him go? Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Why do you think I¡¯ll let you off after you did that to me?¡± Back then, the mother and son were hiding in David¡¯s embrace, shooting hidden weapons at him as they did so. The scene of them hurting him would always wake him up. He couldn¡¯t bear to kill the mother and son. But David, he had to kill him! Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him like that for a while before the ruthlessness in her eyes disappeared. She smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I have no right. I¡¯m not anyone. Someone like you who¡¯s vengeful will have to take revenge.¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°How do you want to take revenge on me? Come, do as you please.¡± ¡°Alright, since you want me to do as I please, I¡¯ll do as I please.¡± Yu Hansheng had always been a person who did as he pleased. If one wanted to be good, one could be very good. If one wanted to be bad, one could go beyond one¡¯s imagination. Such a person would never care about the mockery of others, even if the person who mocked him was the woman he loved. Yu Hansheng had never denied his love for Ouyang Xiaoxiao. From the beginning, he knew that he had developed true feelings for her. He had said that he wanted Ouyang Xiaoxiao to fall in love with him before tormenting her, but in fact, he really wanted to treat her well. He just couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred in his heart. It was precisely because he had this love that he felt so conflicted and pained. He couldn¡¯t let go of her. His hatred was due to a blood feud, but he couldn¡¯t let go. This made him feel like he was living in hell every day. It was normal for one¡¯s personality to be twisted. It would be abnormal if it wasn¡¯t. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± At this moment, she really hated her ipetence. Even after five years, she could only be at his mercy. She turned her head to look out of the window, not wanting to bother about Yu Hansheng anymore. However, when she thought about how David was still in Yu Hansheng¡¯s hands, she immediately turned around. ¡°Yu Hansheng, don¡¯t implicate others in our feud. Please let David go.¡± Yu Hansheng knew that the only reason she turned around to speak was for David. Indeed¡­ after he had said those words, she still wanted to ask him to let David go. Ha¡­ Although he had guessed it, he was still displeased by her behavior. ¡°You know that no one is allowed to touch my things. If he touched my things, I¡¯d only make him die a horrible death. I¡¯ll never let him off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not yours!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you say so. In any case, I won¡¯t let him off. I¡¯ll torture him slowly first. Once I think of a way to make him die in the most pain, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Yu Hansheng sneered. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him talking about murder as if it didn¡¯t matter as much as stepping on a bug. She shuddered. ¡°You demon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a demon. I¡¯m a very bad person! It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve found that out. Why are you so agitated?¡± Yu Hansheng raised his eyebrows, his expression full of sarcasm. ¡°You¡­!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was so angry that she threw the phone in her hand at Yu Hansheng. However, Yu Hansheng easily dodged it. ¡°Yu Hansheng, I really want you to die!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was once a kind person. She could repay evil with kindness, but now, she wanted someone to die.. And this someone was Yu Hansheng. Chapter 1485 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (4)

Chapter 1485: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t want to die. You¡¯d better not hope for me to die. Because if I wanted to die, I would definitely bring the two of you along,¡± Yu Hansheng said with a smile. Even though his heart was bleeding, he still smiled wickedly. It didn¡¯t matter. When Ouyang Xiaoxiao heard that he wanted to touch their child, her eyes turned even colder as she looked at Yu Hansheng. ¡°Yu Hansheng, you¡¯d better not give me a chance. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± She had never wanted someone to die so badly. He was really too scary! He deserved to die! Yu Hansheng wanted to give her a knife and give her a chance to kill him, but on second thought, he decided to treat the scars on her body first. Hence, he said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± Knowing that Yu Hansheng would not let David go no matter what she said to him, Ouyang Xiaoxiao turned around and no longer looked at him. She was scheming how to find an opportunity to save David. Yu Hansheng looked at her side profile and reached out to caress the cat in his embrace. It was because Ouyang Xiaoxiao liked this cat that he liked it so much. All these years, he had kept it by his side and became a cat ve. But now, she didn¡¯t like this cat or him. She wanted them to die. Ha¡­ If only he could let it go as easily as she did. Life would no longer be painful and vexing. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not say a word to Yu Hansheng for the rest of the trip. She did not care where he was taking her. Until they arrived at the restaurant and saw Mu Huan and Bo Junyan. Initially, the old Bo couple had wanted to have a meal with the two of them, but something up on the way and they went back first. Mu Huan was a celebrity. Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao had never seen her before, she recognized her at a nce. To be honest, she had onceined about Mu Huan in her heart because she had treated Yu Hansheng¡¯s weakness of being afraid of S fragrance, making her unable to easily knock Yu Hansheng down again. However, that was just a casualint. She did not hate Mu Huan, especially when she saw her in person. Such a youngdy who looked very good could not be hated. Mu Huan had met Ouyang Xiaoxiao before, but she had never spoken to her. When she saw Yu Hansheng bringing her over, she smiled warmly and invited Ouyang Xiaoxiao to sit. This made Ouyang Xiaoxiao even more unable to hate her. She even had some ideas. While waiting for the dishes to be served¡­ Yu Hansheng looked at Mu Huan and said, ¡°Have a look at these scars first.¡± Ever since he saw the scars on Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s body, he had been thinking about them. He wished that the scars on her body could immediately disappear. It was as if, if the scars disappeared, the sins she had suffered would no longer exist. As he spoke, he pulled Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes. However, Ouyang Xiaoxiao grabbed her clothes tightly and refused to let Yu Hansheng touch her. ¡°Are you forcing me to be rough?¡± Yu Hansheng narrowed his eyes. Ouyang Xiaoxiao clenched her fists tightly. The corners of Mu Huan¡¯s lips twitched as she said, ¡°Yu Hansheng, are you stupid? You¡¯re tearing someone¡¯s clothes in public!¡± She didn¡¯t allow him to pull at her, yet he still wanted to be rough! He clearly liked her so much that he couldn¡¯t let go, yet he was still being like this! Did he want to chase her to her grave despite liking her so much? When Ouyang Xiaoxiao heard this, she looked at Mu Huan gratefully. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± He did seem a little anxious¡­ When he snapped back to his senses, he looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you sitting here?¡± Bo Junyan said, ¡°I¡¯m sitting here to see how you die.¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± Chapter 1486 - If You Can’t Let Go, You’ll Hurt Together (5)

Chapter 1486: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Huan,e with us.¡± Yu Hansheng stood up. If Bo Junyan didn¡¯t want to go out, they could go out! Ouyang Xiaoxiao thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with Madam Bo.¡± Just as she finished speaking¡­ Bo Junyan and Yu Hansheng said in unison, ¡°No!¡± Mu Huan looked at her husband in surprise, not understanding why he was so agitated. Bo Junyan did not speak and only nced at her stomach. Mu Huan immediately understood that he was afraid that she would be in danger if she went out alone with Ouyang Xiaoxiao. This made her break out in a cold sweat. Was he afraid of such a delicate beauty now? He¡­ ¡°Hubby¡­¡± She was about to say something. But Bo Junyan held her hand. His attitude showed that no matter what she said, no was no. He knew very well what had happened between Ouyang Xiaoxiao and Yu Hansheng. The current Ouyang Xiaoxiao was no longer the Ouyang Xiaoxiao from before. She had been forced here by Yu Hansheng. She was definitely itching to escape, but she could not deal with Yu Hansheng. Hence, it was very likely that she wanted to coerce his wife. Although his wife was not easy to deal with¡­ No matter what, it was better to be on guard. With Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s interactions, it was mostly Bo Junyan who listened to her. However, Mu Huan could only listen to him when he was very persistent. Now that he was being like this, Mu Huan knew that there was no need to say anything else. But she could. ¡°Hubby, go out for a while. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± He didn¡¯t have to worry at all if Yu Hansheng stayed here. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to see someone take off their clothes?¡± Mu Huan narrowed her eyes. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­!!¡± Finally¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Bo Junyan stood up and left. ¡°Didn¡¯t you still want to go out in the end? Why did you tell me all that just now? Why did you waste your time?¡± Yu Hansheng snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go out?¡± Bo Junyan raised an eyebrow. Was that the same as his wife asking him to go out? ¡°Alright, consider my mouth cheap! CEO Bo, please!¡± Yu Hansheng invited him out. Bo Junyan snorted and left. After he left¡­ Yu Hansheng immediately tugged at Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes for Mu Huan to see. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why Yu Hansheng was so obsessed with these scars on her body. They had been there for so many years. Could he still make them disappear without a trace? Besides, even if they were gone, so what? Mu Huan lowered her head and carefully looked at the scars on Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. ¡°It can¡¯t be diluted to the point of beingpletely traceless.¡± These were scars that had been there for many years. Her skin and tissue had already grown, so it was impossible for her to recover. ¡°Let it fade as much as possible!¡± Yu Hansheng knew that it was impossible for it to happen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the medicine readyter and get someone to send it to you,¡± Mu Huan said as she sat back down. ¡°Can I call my husband in for dinner now?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s lips twitched. Look at what she was saying. It was as if he had wronged her husband. He said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mu Huan immediately called Bo Junyan. Bo Junyan was outside, so he quickly walked in. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was a little anxious when she saw that everyone was seated neatly and was preparing to eat. They were going to disperse after dinner. It was almost impossible for her to escape from Yu Hansheng. Mu Huan looked like a good person. If she wanted to leave Yu Hansheng, she could only start with Mu Huan. Once she left after dinner, Ouyang Xiaoxiao would have no chance.. Chapter 1487 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (6)

Chapter 1487: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to be alone with Mu Huan for a while, let alone ask her for help or use other methods to get her to leave. Just as she was feeling so anxious that she couldn¡¯t taste anything¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I see your adorable Xiao Chen?¡± Mu Huan asked. When Yu Hansheng heard this, he red at Mu Huan. Mu Huan¡¯s face was full of fear. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± This girl was already so arrogant that it made one clench their teeth. Now that she was forcefully in cahoots with Bo Junyan, she was even more arrogant! ¡°I was caught by him. I still don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone taking care of my son. Madam Bo, can you help me?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao thought that after they finished eating and left, there would be no chance. Bo Junyan was so guarded against her. It was impossible for him to give her and Mu Huan a chance to be alone. She could only say it out loud and gamble! Yu Hansheng was stunned. He did not expect Ouyang Xiaoxiao to say this. Not only did he not expect it, but even Mu Huan did not expect it. Only Bo Junyan¡¯s expression did not change, as if he had expected her to say this. ¡°Madam Bo, I think you¡¯re a good person. Please help me, alright?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at Mu Huan with a pitiful and pleading expression. Even someone with a heart of stone could not bear to reject her. Furthermore, Mu Huan had asked that question just now to intervene in this matter. Her senior brother had helped her a lot. She didn¡¯t want him to live in such struggle and pain. She didn¡¯t want him to lose the person he loved so much. She hoped that he would be as happy as she was in the future. However, Yu Hansheng did not wait for Mu Huan to say anything. He pulled Ouyang Xiaoxiao up and was about to leave. Ouyang Xiaoxiao grabbed the table and refused to leave. Yu Hansheng reached out to knock her out and take her away. ¡°Wait, wait! Senior Brother, you¡¯d better not move!¡± Mu Huan hurriedly shouted. ¡°Why? You want to help her?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s gaze turned dangerous. She clearly knew what was going on between him and Ouyang Xiaoxiao, so she deliberately mentioned such a question! What did she want? ¡°No, I¡¯ve found someone. He should be here by the time we finish our meal. We can talk about everything after that person arrives. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m starving.¡± Mu Huan now had a good appetite. She felt like she could eat a cow every day. However, Shangguan Yu said that it was best not to eat too much during pregnancy. Otherwise, if she became fat, not only would it be difficult to recover, but the baby would also be fat. A fat child would have to work hard to lose weight for the rest of his life. Hence, Mu Huan had to control herself even when she could eat and drink. It was fine when she didn¡¯t want to control herself. But when she thought about dieting, she really wanted to eat meat. She really wanted to eat and drink. She was especially hungry. Mu Huan had always been a person who could not go hungry. Hence, no matter how big the world was, nothing was more important than eating. She had to eat first. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after dinner.¡± With that, Mu Huan started to eat. Seeing her like this, Yu Hansheng said disdainfully, ¡°People who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re a starving person from Africa.¡± She was so impatient that all she could see was food! Mu Huan ignored him. Yu Hansheng wanted to leave, but when he thought about how Mu Huan had asked him to stay and wait for someone, he realized that this person must be very important and had something to do with him. Although he couldn¡¯t think of anything rting to Mu Huan or who could be rted to him, he was still hungry. He would leave after eating. Ouyang Xiaoxiao could beg Mu Huan however she wanted. Anyway, Mu Huan would not help her deal with him! With this in mind, Yu Hansheng let go of Ouyang Xiaoxiao and sat down to eat. Chapter 1488 - If You Cant Let Go, Lets Hurt Together (7)

Chapter 1488: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, Let¡¯s Hurt Together (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao nced at Yu Hansheng and then at Mu Huan. She wanted to say something, but seeing how Mu Huan was eating so intently and looking like she was really hungry, she felt embarrassed to disturb her. ¡°Have some too. If you don¡¯t eat now, there won¡¯t be any foodter!¡± Yu Hansheng said as he picked up a big prawn for Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at the prawn in front of her with aplex expression, but she was indeed a little hungry. Under such circumstances, there was no point in not eating. Hence, she lowered her head and ate. The four of them quietly and harmoniously ate. When they were almost done eating, there was a knock on the door. Mu Huan put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Yu Hansheng and Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up at the same time. Then, an old man with white hair walked in. At first nce, neither of them knew each other. Yu Hansheng looked at Mu Huan with a face full of disbelief. Why did she make him wait for such a person? Mu Huan did not exin to him. Instead, she picked up the bowl of soup in front of her and drank it. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was she still not full after eating so much? She could still drink the soup. Right at this moment, the white-haired old man walked toward him. The old man seemed to know him and was trembling with excitement when he saw him. As the old man approached, Yu Hansheng frowned. This was because he felt that this old man looked a little familiar when he looked at him from such a close distance. It was as if he had seen him before. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± the old man said as he knelt in front of Yu Hansheng excitedly. Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression changed. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who would call him Young Master! Because everyone who called him Young Master was dead. When Yu Hansheng was eight years old, his family was wiped out. His brother, sister, and parents were all dead. Only he survived. Although the mastermind at that time wasn¡¯t Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s parents, it was Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father who had killed his parents. He saw it with his own eyes. All these years, every night, he would recall the terrible state his parents had been in when they died. Hence, he could not let go of that blood feud. He could not face his son. Yu Hansheng had personally seen Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father kill his parents, and Ouyang Xiaoxiao was 100% their daughter. Hence, even though Yu Hansheng had been in pain all these years, he could not do anything because it was the truth. Hence, when he found out that Bo Junyan¡¯s grandfather was not his biological grandfather, he was so jealous of Bo Junyan that he wanted to go crazy! Especially when he found out that Ouyang Xiaoxiao was still alive. He found Bo Junyan and Mu Huan even more unpleasant to the eye. He was so jealous that he could not stop himself from ying tricks on the two of them! It was clearly such a painful truth that could not be let go, a situation that could not be changed no matter what. The two of them were so lucky to have met such a god-like turn, and he could only live in such a purgatory. His heart almost twisted! ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m Ah Fu¡­ I¡¯m Ah Fu¡­¡± the old man cried as he knelt on the ground. Ah Fu was the servant who had risked his life to protect Yu Hansheng. However, Yu Hansheng had seen him die with his own eyes. Hence, it was impossible for him to be Ah Fu. Even so, Yu Hansheng felt that he was indeed simr to Ah Fu.. However, it was impossible for a dead person to be revived. He looked at Mu Huan and asked, ¡°Mu Huan, where did you find this person?¡± Chapter 1489 - If You Cant Let Go, Youll Hurt Together (8)

Chapter 1489: If You Can¡¯t Let Go, You¡¯ll Hurt Together (8)

What was she trying to do? Was she ying tricks, or did she want to use what happened back then to do something? ¡°He¡¯s indeed Ah Fu. His identity is 100% confirmed. He didn¡¯t die back then,¡± Mu Huan said as she put down the bowl in her hand. ¡°Impossible! I saw the dead with my own eyes!¡± Yu Hansheng said instinctively. ¡°Speaking of which, this Ah Fu¡¯s name is indeed good. He¡¯s very lucky. Back then, his heart had stopped beating, but he still came back to life,¡± Mu Huan said. Yu Hansheng knew Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s capabilities. Since they had brought the person in front of him and told him so confidently that this person was Ah Fu, then he was. However, he didn¡¯t care why Ah Fu was still alive. He only wanted to know why Mu Huan had called him over. ¡°Mu Huan, what do you want to do?¡± Why was she looking for Ah Fu? Mu Huan looked at Ah Fu and said, ¡°Uncle Fu, you spoke of your young master and how you¡¯ve been looking for him all these years because you wanted to tell him something.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ah Fu hurriedly nodded. Yu Hansheng did not know what Mu Huan wanted Ah Fu to tell him, and what he could tell him. At this moment, no matter how Yu Hansheng thought about it, he could not think of what Ah Fu would say next. It could overturn most of his life and shatter his worldview. What Ah Fu could tell Yu Hansheng was the truth. What Yu Hansheng had seen back then was right. It was indeed Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father who had killed his parents. However, that wasn¡¯t because Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father wanted to do that. It was because Yu Hansheng¡¯s parents begged him to do that. At that time, the mastermind behind the extermination of the Yu family was too powerful. Even Yu Hansheng¡¯s parents and Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s parents could not resist. Yu Hansheng¡¯s brother and sister died first. In order to protect Yu Hansheng, his parents¡­ They begged Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father to be ruthless and deal with the two of them. He wanted the mastermind to believe Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father. Then, he wanted to give Yu Hansheng a chance to live and arrange for someone to save him from his home. Yu Hansheng had always thought that the family extermination disaster back then was because Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father had taken a fancy to his family¡¯s assets. He had used his father¡¯s trust in him as a friend but was a wolf lured into his house to destroy his family. Then, he took the opportunity to snatch their assets. He never expected this. This was the truth! Not only was Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father not bad, but he was also someone who risked his life to let him live. This¡­ For a moment, Yu Hansheng could not ept it! He shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible¡­ This is definitely impossible¡­!¡± The person he had hated for most of his life, the absolute truth that he thought would never change, actually¡­ actually¡­ He couldn¡¯t believe it! He couldn¡¯t believe it no matter what! Not to mention Yu Hansheng, even Ouyang Xiaoxiao was shocked to the point of disbelief. This¡­ how was this possible¡­ This¡­ ¡°Mu Huan, this is definitely impossible! This person, did you fabricate this matter?!¡± Yu Hansheng looked at Mu Huan. He didn¡¯t believe such a fact! He knew that Mu Huan had always wanted to help him and didn¡¯t want him to continue suffering like this. Hence, this was very likely something she had fabricated to make him let go of that hatred! Before Mu Huan could say anything¡­ Ah Fu said excitedly, ¡°Madam Bo didn¡¯t make it up. It¡¯s true! All of this is real, Young Master!¡± ¡°Shut up and get lost! You¡¯re not Ah Fu!¡± Although Yu Hansheng wanted to stop being in so much pain and be conflicted, although he really wanted to be with Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡­ He could not ept that this was real. He could not ept that the person he hated, the person who had killed his parents, was not his enemy.. Chapter 1490 - You Cant Even Hate (1)

Chapter 1490: You Can¡¯t Even Hate (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If they weren¡¯t his enemies, then wouldn¡¯t his years of life be¡­ No matter if it was hatred or anything else, the emotions that had supported a person for a long time would be the pir of his life. Now, his pir had copsed. He didn¡¯t even know what the meaning of his life was. The person he hated so much was not his enemy but his benefactor! What the f*ck! Yu Hansheng felt that his life had been fake. He had lived his life in vain. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Ah Fu wanted to say something else. Yu Hansheng suddenly stood up and walked out. When he reached the door, he thought of something. He turned around and grabbed Ouyang Xiaoxiao, pulling her away. ¡°Little Young Master¡­! Little Young Master¡­¡± Ah Hu, who was about to say something, chased after him. Mu Huan did not get anyone to stop him. Resting her chin on her hand, she looked at Bo Junyan and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have informed Senior Brother in advance? He looks like he can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same if you say it in advance or not,¡± Bo Junyan said. ¡°Although it¡¯s something to be happy about, I suddenly can¡¯t not hate someone I¡¯ve hated for half my life. This is really unbearable,¡± Mu Huan said with a sigh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about him anymore. The rest will depend on how he epts and resolves it.¡± Even though he knew that Mu Huan and Yu Hansheng would not have anything going on, Bo Junyan still did not like her paying attention to him. ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Huan said as she pounced on Bo Junyan. ¡°Hug me and let¡¯s go home to sleep.¡± She was probably really going to be a pig. She would eat, sleep, and eat. Bo Junyan bent down and picked her up. At this moment, downstairs, Yu Hansheng pulled Ouyang Xiaoxiao into the car. Ouyang Xiaoxiao had yet to regain her senses from that fact. Hence, after Yu Hansheng got into the car, she did not say anything. All along, the two of them had been bound by such a blood feud. Now, that blood feud had suddenly disappeared. This¡­ They really didn¡¯t know what to think or do. Although Bo Junyan did not want Mu Huan to interfere in Yu Hansheng¡¯s matters, Mu Huan still called Yu Hansheng after returning home. Yu Hansheng, who was deep in thought by the window, saw that it was her call. He stared at it for a while before answering the call. ¡°Senior Brother, I can understand how you feel right now, but overall, this is a good thing. You love Ouyang Xiaoxiao so much. Now, you can love her without any burden, and you have such a cute and handsome son.¡± Yu Hansheng remained silent. ¡°However, I have to remind you that even if you want to love someone, they might not want you to love them. This is especially so now that they don¡¯t owe you anything. Hence, you can¡¯t use force. You have to be gentle.¡± Mu Huan disagreed very much with Yu Hansheng forcefully capturing Ouyang Xiaoxiao. If you don¡¯t know how to respect others, how can they live with you? Only by mutual respect and equality could a person in love go the distance. Yu Hansheng hung up without a word. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father wasn¡¯t an enemy. Another reason was that Ouyang Xiaoxiao no longer owed him anything. Then, everything he had done to her in the past was too unforgivable! He had even thought of taking her life! How could he beg for her forgiveness? If he used force, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her heart. If he didn¡¯t use force, she probably wouldn¡¯t want to see him for the rest of her life. What should he do now? There was no such hatred between them. They could love each other without worries, but he had lost the right to be with her. He¡­ As Yu Hansheng thought about this, he suddenly threw a punch at the ss. The ss shattered on the ground. Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was in the suite, was shocked when she heard the sound of ss shattering.. However, she quickly calmed down and didn¡¯t even go out to look. Chapter 1491 - Hes a Bad Man Anyway (1)

Chapter 1491: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao had never thought that the blood feud between her and Yu Hansheng would one day disappear. However, after her shock, she snapped back to her senses. She felt that such a fact was meaningless to her. It was not important if there was any hatred between her and Yu Hansheng. She did not want to care about the effects this would have on Yu Hansheng, much less what he was feeling. She could only think of a way to leave this ce. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Yu Hansheng anymore! The pain snapped Yu Hansheng back to his senses. Then, when he thought about how, even though he had caused such a hugemotion, Ouyang Xiaoxiao did note out to look at him, he was instantly extremely depressed. He walked in without thinking. As he walked, blood dripped from the wound on his hand. When she heard footsteps, Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up and saw a gloomy Yu Hansheng standing at the door. When she saw his hand that was still bleeding, her eyes flickered, but she quickly regained herposure. Yu Hansheng looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past, he had a reason to hate her. No matter how he treated her, she should only bear with it. But now, he didn¡¯t have that reason. How was he going to treat her? He looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao like that for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth!¡± he said forcefully. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak. If he said it wasn¡¯t the truth, then it wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t care. Her indifference made Yu Hansheng think that she was mocking his defense. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the truth, your father still killed my parents! He¡¯s still my enemy who killed my father!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao nodded, her expression still indifferent. Her indifference provoked Yu Hansheng. He strode forward and reached out to pinch Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s chin. ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± ¡°What expression do you want me to have?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow at him. Yu Hansheng looked at her and was so angry that he wanted to pinch her chin more. He even reached down to grab her slender neck. Then, with a forceful hold, he would never have to worry about being in pain again. It was really just a matter of force. But¡­ Even in the past, he could not be so ruthless, let alone now. No matter how much he wanted to crush her indifferently, the strength in his hand gradually rxed. From pinching her, it turned to him caressing her. He looked at her for a while. ¡°Do you hate me a lot?¡± ¡°Before I took revenge on you, I hated you a little. After I took revenge on you, I don¡¯t hate you anymore. Now, I just want us to go our separate ways.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him as she said this seriously. Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°If your parent was not my enemy who had killed my father, shouldn¡¯t you hate me for treating you that way?¡± ¡°No.¡± In the past, she didn¡¯t hate him for treating her that way. Now, she still didn¡¯t hate him. He was just a pitiful person. He saw his parents being killed with his own eyes. That hatred and that shadow in his heart made him not be truly happy all these years. ¡°Why not?¡± Was it because there was no love? ¡°You¡¯re just a passerby to me now. Why should I hate a passerby?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao could sometimes hurt people¡¯s hearts. Her words were like a sharp sword that pierced Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart. It hurt him so much that he could hardly stand. The colder and more devilish a person like him was, who did not take love seriously, the more deeply he would fall in love. Chapter 1492 - Hes a Bad Man Anyway (2)

Chapter 1492: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha¡­¡± Yu Hanshengughed, but his smile made one¡¯s heart ache. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked down and did not look at his smile. ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a passerby to you, you can only be with me for the rest of your life!¡± Yu Hansheng knew that if he wanted to keep someone, the most important thing was to keep her heart. It was impossible to keep someone by force, but he could only use forceful means now! When the two of them had still had a blood feud, he couldn¡¯t let go of her, let alone now. Even if he could only force her to stay with him for the rest of her life, it was enough as long as she was by his side! It was better than nothing! He would never be able to watch her live a happy life with another man! ¡°Yu Hansheng, why are you doing this¡­¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao wanted to try to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯m not bitter. I don¡¯t feel bitter at all!¡± Yu Hansheng could not ept such a fact just before, but now, he could suddenly ept it! This was because although he had just said that Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s father had killed his parents under such circumstances, he knew that not only was her father not who he had thought, but he was also his benefactor. This way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about pain at all. Just as Mu Huan had said, he could let go of love! She was no longer the daughter of his enemy. Their child was no longer the continuation of his enemy¡¯s blood! ¡°It was really tough in the past, but under that kind of pain, I still couldn¡¯t let go of you, let alone now when there¡¯s no longer a blood feud between us.¡± The more he spoke, the more Yu Hansheng could ept this fact. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± Initially, she had felt that it didn¡¯t matter to her if there was a blood feud between her and Yu Hansheng or not. But now, she really hoped that there was still a blood feud between the two of them. If there was a blood feud, there would be a reason for him to stop and someone to suppress him. Without such a blood feud, what could she use to persuade him? What could she do to make him let go of her? Ouyang Xiaoxiao had a headache. She felt that life was too unpredictable. Fate liked to tease people too much. In the past, she had hoped that there was no blood feud between them. She had wanted there to be a misunderstanding and some other truth. But no matter how much she had hoped, the truth was still the same. In the end, things hade to this. Now, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. But¡­ Such a turn of events had happened. This was something she would never have thought of in the past. She would never have thought that one day, she, who wanted there to be no blood feud between them, would want there to be a blood feud between them¡­ Seriously¡­ Fate yed tricks on people. ¡°I know you miss your son. I¡¯ll get someone to bring him over. You¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡± The more Yu Hansheng thought about it, the more he could ept the truth. In fact, he felt that he couldn¡¯t ept it just before because there was something wrong with his brain. But why shouldn¡¯t he want to ept such a fact? Such a fact was great! From now on, his life would no longer be purgatory. So what if he was a jerk and had no right to love her? Anyway, he was a jerk and a bad person. What conscience! Just like that, strength and softness came together and melded. In short, as long as he could keep her here, he could do anything! What he had done in the past was too wrong and he had let her down. But he could just spend the rest of his life making up for it! Chapter 1493 - He’s a Bad Man Anyway (3)

Chapter 1493: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What he had done in the past was too wrong and he had let her down. But he could just spend the rest of his life making up for it! The more he thought about it, the more Yu Hansheng felt that this was possible! Just before, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, couldn¡¯t let go, and couldn¡¯t ept it. Now, he couldpletely let go. Now, he only had one obsession left. No matter what, he had to keep her. She could only be his! ¡°Yu Hansheng, you should know that forcefully twisting a melon won¡¯t make it sweet.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao had been with Yu Hansheng for many years and had interacted with him. She naturally understood Yu Hansheng. Just by looking at the change in his eyes, she could guess the change in his mental state. The more she could tell, the more her head hurt. She didn¡¯t know what to do or how to dispel his thoughts. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, it¡¯ll be sweet no matter how I eat it.¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s voice was a little ambiguous. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao knew Yu Hansheng very well. It was precisely because of this understanding that she didn¡¯t know what else she could say. This was because it would be useless no matter what she said. This made her head hurt. She didn¡¯t know what the heavens wanted to do and why they were treating her this way! When she wanted it so much, they wouldn¡¯t give it to her no matter what. When she didn¡¯t want it anymore, they insisted on doing this¡­! ¡°Yu Hansheng, if you use force, you can only get a corpse!¡± ¡°No, what I can get are three corpses. Yours, Xiao Chen¡¯s, and David¡¯s.¡± Although Yu Hansheng was smiling, the threat in his words was obvious. If she took things too hard and threatened him with her death, he would bury David and Xiao Chen. ¡°Yu Hansheng! Xiao Chen is your biological son!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao could ept if Yu Hansheng hurt her, but she could not ept it if he hurt her child. The reason she hated him so much in the past was that he could even be ruthless to their child. How innocent a child was! He was so adorable and good, and he was even his biological son! How could he do anything to him?! No, even this was not enough to threaten him! ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s my biological son. I only care about you. If you stay with me obediently, you can have whatever you want. If you want me to give him the best, I¡¯ll give it to him. If you want David to live well, I¡¯ll let him live. All of this will depend on you.¡± Yu Hansheng wanted to be tough, but he couldn¡¯t bepletely tough. He had to be gentle. To put it simply, as long as she stayed by his side, he would do anything. Otherwise, there was no room for discussion! There were many types of love in this world. Some love was such that if one cooperated, the sky would be clear. Some love was such that only that person could give you your happiness. If it was not them, then the two of you would walk toward destruction together. It was your misfortune and luck to meet someone like thetter. It depended on whether you liked them or not. If you liked them deeply, it would be a blessing if you could grow old with them. If you didn¡¯t like them and didn¡¯t want to be with them, that would be the greatest misfortune. Ouyang Xiaoxiao naturally understood why Yu Hansheng was being so direct. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Alright, let David go.¡± There was no way she could win against Yu Hansheng alone. Only if David was released would she be able to leave Yu Hansheng. ¡°I can let him go, but what are your conditions in exchange?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I stay by your side, you will do whatever I want?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s only if you really want to stay by my side, not if you¡¯re just pretending. You want me to let David go first so that you can use him to escape from me.¡± Yu Hansheng was a smart person, so he naturally saw through Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts.. Chapter 1494 - Hes a Bad Man Anyway (4)

Chapter 1494: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t surprised that he could tell. If he couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, he would have died countless times. ¡°I¡¯m very sincere now. If you don¡¯t believe me, then tell me, what conditions do you want me to give in exchange?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s hand, which was originally pinching her chin, gently lifted it. Then, his charming and handsome face suddenly approached Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s. Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You.¡± He wanted her! Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart stopped beating. After a while, she regained her senses. ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree to stay by your side?!¡± ¡°You know what I want,¡± Yu Hansheng said as he looked down at her face. His gaze made Ouyang Xiaoxiao feel like she was in a sea of fire. It was so hot that it hurt. ¡°Yu Hansheng, don¡¯t forget that David and I are already husband and wife!¡± Although he no longer had a blood feud with her, he was still a clean freak! How could he allow his woman to have been touched by another man?! He would throw away anything that had been touched by others! Why was it like this now? She had clearly told him before. Yu Hansheng¡¯s ck and hot eyes darkened! The ambiguous atmosphere had turned frighteningly sinister! No man could ignore this unless he didn¡¯t love her. As for Yu Hansheng, who was a clean freak both physically and emotionally, he cared even more. He couldn¡¯t even think about it! Just thinking about such a scene made him want to chop David up with his own hands! He wanted to kill him piece by piece! But¡­ Even though he cared so much, he still couldn¡¯t let it go! He still wanted it! ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, if you anger me like this, I won¡¯t let you off. It¡¯ll only make me want David to die!¡± Yu Hansheng said with a gloomy expression. ¡°Although you definitely won¡¯t forgive me if David dies, with Xiao Chen around, you still have to be obedient and stay by my side for the rest of your life! Hence, I don¡¯t care what you say. I can¡¯t wait for you to make me lose my rationality so that I can deal with David!¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear such words from her mouth again! Ouyang Xiaoxiao really couldn¡¯t bear to hear him using her son to threaten her. Hence, her eyes darkened. ¡°Yu Hansheng, if you dare to use my son to threaten me again, I¡¯ll definitely use any means to kill you!¡± Given how much he cared about her, if she pretended to be obedient, she would have plenty of opportunities to take his life in the future! He¡¯d better not use Xiao Chen to threaten her again! Ouyang Xiaoxiao especially loved her son. She wished she could give him all the best things in the world! Hence, she could not ept that Yu Hansheng, his biological father, had used him to threaten her. Even if he did not really intend to do it and only said that to threaten her, as he was his father, this was still a huge blow to the child! It was already unbearable for his biological father to not care about him, let alone have him threaten his mother with his life. ¡°If you can kill me, it¡¯ll be over.¡± Yu Hansheng smiled. Yu Hansheng had never been afraid of death. He even felt that if he could die in her hands, it would be the best ending for him. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak, but her eyes turned colder. Did he really want to die? Or did he think that she wouldn¡¯t do it? He seemed to have not realized that she was no longer the same person as before. If he dared to hurt her son again, she would definitely be ruthless! Chapter 1495 - Hes a Bad Man Anyway (5)

Chapter 1495: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To the current Ouyang Xiaoxiao, her son was the most important. No matter who dared to hurt her son, she could do anything to them. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Yu Hansheng suddenly asked. ¡°Thought about what?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao was a little stunned by his question. ¡°I¡¯ll use you in exchange for David¡¯s freedom.¡± Yu Hansheng, who never repeated himself, had always been patient with Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Without waiting for Ouyang Xiaoxiao to say anything, he continued, ¡°You know what I mean!¡± As he spoke, his eyes burned. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± She was about to say something. But Yu Hansheng said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything that will anger me.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him for a while before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it dirty, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although such words from her seemed to anger him, not only was Yu Hansheng not angry this time, but he even smiled. Ouyang Xiaoxiao understood Yu Hansheng, and Yu Hansheng also understood Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Even though she had be much more ruthless than before, her essence was still the same. If she loved David, she would definitely want to be faithful to him and not be so casual. She would not mind as long as he didn¡¯t mind. This meant that she didn¡¯t love David! This made him very happy. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at Yu Hansheng and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in five years. You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± He used to be a clean freak, but now, he was like this¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve changed. How can I not change?¡± Yu Hansheng said. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come, let me see your sincerity. You have to show enough sincerity to satisfy me. I¡¯ll only let David off if I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± After a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat your wound first?¡± she asked as she looked at his hand. With his hand dripping with blood, he still had the heart to think about other things. Seriously¡­! ¡°Just deal with it for me,¡± Yu Hansheng said as he reached out to let her treat his wound. He knew that she was trying to stall for time. If she wanted to dy, he would let her. They had not been intimate for so many years, so he had to take it slow. He had to receive some feelings from her before doing anything else. Ouyang Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to care about him, but if she wanted to buy time now, she could only ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine box?¡± Even though he knew that she was stalling for time by treating his injuries, Yu Hansheng was still in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send it in.¡± Very quickly, the medicine box was sent in. Ouyang Xiaoxiao opened the medicine box and treated Yu Hansheng¡¯s wounds. Looking at his slender and good-looking hand, Ouyang Xiaoxiao felt that the heavens were a little unfair to have given such a bad person such a good appearance. There wasn¡¯t a single w in his body. Realizing what she was thinking, Ouyang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her lips. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. The most important thing now was how to escape! As she thought of this, her movements became much slower. ¡°Do you n to deal with it until tomorrow morning?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s hand was sore. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked up at him. ¡°I have such ns.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she was pressed down by Yu Hansheng¡¯s tall body. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± His approach immediately made Ouyang Xiaoxiao feel uneasy. She instinctively reached out to stop him. ¡°Yu Hansheng, if you really want me to stay by your side, you¡¯d better not force me! We have to have a good chat!¡± Although she had said that just now, even if it was true, she still couldn¡¯t ept it. She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore! Chapter 1496 - Hes a Bad Man Anyway (6)

Chapter 1496: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If anything happened between them, it would be too difficult for them to go their separate ways¡­ Not to mention in the future, even now, she could not ept his touch. She had already let him go despite him wanting her and her child¡¯s lives; being with him on top of that was too much. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk. What do you want to talk about?¡± Yu Hansheng did not move. That magnified handsome face was in front of her, and his warm breath hit her face. Ouyang Xiaoxiao clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s. I think that¡¯s a pretty good idea,¡± Yu Hansheng said as he moved closer. His dominance made Ouyang Xiaoxiao unable to keep calm anymore. ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good at all! Yu Hansheng, get lost!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was she scolding him? While Yu Hansheng was in a daze, Ouyang Xiaoxiao pushed him away forcefully. Yu Hansheng, who was caught off guard, stumbled back a few steps and almost fell. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± His little angel had really changed a lot. ¡°Yu Hansheng, do you know how truly disgusting you are? There¡¯s really no one more disgusting than you in this world!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him in disgust. From her expression, it was as if he was a filthy existence. Yu Hansheng was provoked by her expression. He suddenly pounced forward and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m disgusting?!¡± ¡°Other than relying on your strength to bully the weak, what else do you know to do?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough for me!¡± Yu Hansheng said shamelessly. So what if he was bullying the weak? He was a bad person. Wasn¡¯t it normal for him to bully the weak? Ouyang Xiaoxiao wanted to scold him, but when she heard his words, she couldn¡¯t do anything. It was useless to say anything to a person who had no sense of shame. This kind of helpless feeling wherein scolding was useless and where she could not resist made her so angry that she clenched her fists. Even until her hands hurt, she was still helpless. She really didn¡¯t like this! But no matter how much she didn¡¯t like it, it was still like this. Right now, she could only be at his mercy. Finally, she let go andy on the bed. ¡°If you want it, then go ahead.¡± As shey there, that look of despair made Yu Hansheng, who had wanted to be more intimate with her, suddenly lose that feeling¡­ Although he had always felt that he was a bad person who did all sorts of evil, he was still not bad enough when it came to her. He had clearly decided to use force on her long ago, but now that things hade to this, he couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. ¡°Ouyang Xiaoxiao, do you not want David to live?¡± ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll be buried with him.¡± Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were faint, she clearly let Yu Hansheng know that she would definitely do this. If Yu Hansheng could threaten Ouyang Xiaoxiao with David¡¯s life, Ouyang Xiaoxiao could also threaten him with David¡¯s life. If David died, she would die too. It would depend on who could bear to go with their threat. When Yu Hansheng heard this, he tightened his grip on Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s chin. Even though his pinch was very painful, Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not cry out in pain. She only looked at him with a gaze that said she was facing death. This made the evil thought in Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart surge again. Afraid that he would do something irreversible in a moment of impulse, he let go of Ouyang Xiaoxiao with a sinister expression and turned to leave. After he left, Ouyang Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, tonight was safe. Chapter 1497 - He’s a Bad Man Anyway (7)

Chapter 1497: He¡¯s a Bad Man Anyway (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the Bo residence¡­ Mu Huan¡¯s stomach growled with hunger, but she forced herself not to eat. It was already sote, and she would definitely gain weight if she ate supper. Just as she was about to wash up and sleep¡­ Bo Junyan walked in. As he approached her, he heard her stomach growl. He went forward and lowered his head to kiss her before asking, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything,¡± Mu Huan said. ¡°You¡¯re so hungry that your stomach is growling. Don¡¯t you want to eat anything?¡± Bo Junyan smiled and touched her stomach. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu Huan hypnotized herself. She didn¡¯t want to eat. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some food that won¡¯t make you fat.¡± Bo Junyan knew that she was afraid of getting fat and of the child getting too big, so she was enduring it and didn¡¯t want to eat. However, she had never been able to go hungry. Now that her stomach was growling like this, if she didn¡¯t eat, she would definitely be unable to sleep at night. ¡°Food that doesn¡¯t make you grow fat usually doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Mu Huan pouted. ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing. Having some food to fill your stomach is better than starving.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Finally. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be a cow tonight.¡± Eat grass, eat grass! Bo Junyan looked at her aggrieved expression and could not help but lower his head to kiss her. ¡°I¡¯d still want you. You can just eat however much you want.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not pregnant, I still can¡¯t eat however much I want. What if I grow into a 200-kilogram fatty?!¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Bo Junyan thought about that scene and felt that it was quite cute. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be a 200-kilogram fatty and crush you to death?¡± ¡°That is a good way to die.¡± Bo Junyan thought about that scene and his eyes suddenly burned. Mu Huan could feel the change in his gaze. ¡°¡­!!¡± What was he thinking?! What could he even think of?! Seriously¡­ Bo Junyan seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Mu Huan: ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Bo Junyan lowered his head and whispered something into Mu Huan¡¯s ear. Mu Huan¡¯s face instantly turned red. Then, she pushed him forcefully. ¡°Hurry up and go cook!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bo Junyan said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree! Don¡¯t smile so¡­¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t use bad words to describe her husband. Bo Junyan whispered something into her ear again. Mu Huan pushed him out. Not long after Bo Junyan left, Mu Huan¡¯s phone rang. It was Yu Hansheng. Mu Huan picked up the call. ¡°What should I do?!¡± Mu Huan was stunned by his direct question. But soon, she said, ¡°Are you asking about how you can win Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A sincere heart for a sincere heart. Also, you have to learn to respect people. If you use force, you¡¯ll only push people farther and farther away.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t know about others. Perhaps some people liked that kind of chauvinism, someone strong and domineering. The more they were controlled, the more they felt it. As for her, she didn¡¯t like others using force. She felt that a person like Ouyang Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t like people forcing her to do anything. ¡°If I don¡¯t use force, she¡¯ll run away.¡± Yu Hansheng knew that he couldn¡¯t use force. But if he didn¡¯t use force, how was he going to keep her? Mu Huan thought about it and felt that it was true. Hence, it could be said that one could only survive if one did evil. After a moment of silence¡­ ¡°How about this? Make her believe that you really didn¡¯t want her life back then. Then, you can take Xiao Chen and please him. If he¡¯s happy, grows to like you, and stands on your side, your chances of sess will increase by 50%.. He¡¯ll be your best assistant!¡± Chapter 1498 - Seeking Gods Assistance (1)

Chapter 1498: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Please him?¡± Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t even know how to treat that little one, let alone curry favor with him. Besides, he, Yu Hansheng, had never tried to please anyone in his life, let alone a child. ¡°What? So you don¡¯t want to get them back?¡± Mu Huan raised an eyebrow. Yu Hansheng snorted and did not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty. Let me tell you, it¡¯s a good thing if Xiao Chen wants you to please him. If he doesn¡¯t want you to please him, you¡¯ll really be done for!¡± Mu Huan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides, not to mention that you need his help, even if you don¡¯t, as his biological father, you should treat your child better!¡± After a woman bes a mother, most of them could not bear to see their children being pitiful. They would hope that all the children in this world would be loved and have a healthy family to grow up in. Yu Hansheng remained silent. ¡°I¡¯ve pointed out the path for you. As for how you want to go about it, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Mu Huan didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. ¡°I like Xiao Chen very much, and I admire Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality. At most three months. If you can¡¯t change the situation between the two of you after three months, I¡¯ll help her.¡± On ount that he was her senior brother, she wouldn¡¯t interfere now. However, if he didn¡¯t change anything and was still extremely arrogant, then she would have to help the beauty and the handsome young man! Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my junior sister!¡± He treated her so well. Did her conscience get eaten by dogs? He actually wanted to help someone else! ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m your junior sister that I¡¯m giving you three months.¡± If it were anyone else, she would have made a move long ago if a person she liked was being forced! ¡°Mind your own business! What right do you have to give me three months?! What has Ouyang Xiaoxiao and I got to do with you?!¡± Yu Hansheng didn¡¯t think that his rtionship with Ouyang Xiaoxiao would change much after three months. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with me, but why does it need to? I like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. What can you do about it?¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re really bing more and more arrogant!¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Of course!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± Initially, he had thought that he was shameless enough. Her shamelessness was even worse than his! ¡°You have to learn more from the reformed Fu Siye and see how he had ended up winning the heart of a beauty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Shangguan Yu likes him!¡± ¡°Ha, do you think Ouyang Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t love you anymore?¡± Yu Hansheng remained silent. ¡°Despite thinking that she doesn¡¯t love you anymore, you still want her to stay by your side by force?¡± Yu Hansheng remained silent. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Mu Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. He could do whatever he wanted. In any case, he would be the one courting death in the end. Just as she finished speaking, Yu Hansheng hung up. Mu Huan threw her phone aside. When Bo Junyan saw this, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was trying to disgust my senior brother, and now I¡¯m waiting to see how he dies!¡± Mu Huan snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just let him court his own death,¡± Bo Junyan said as he put down the te in his hand and helped Mu Huan over to eat. Mu Huan, who was being supported: ¡°¡­¡± He had to help her up even though it was only a few steps¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Junyan looked at her. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to be crippled by your protection.¡± ¡°Special circumstances.¡± Chapter 1499 - Seeking Gods Assistance (2)

Chapter 1499: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It would be great if a man could get pregnant. When the timees and you get pregnant, I¡¯ll protect you like this.¡± Mu Huan really wanted to be a mother, but the many inconveniences of this pregnancy and the pain when she gave birth in the future made her unable to help but think: if only a man could give birth. She would have their biological child, but she wouldn¡¯t need to give birth to one. Bo Junyan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Although Yu Hansheng did not know how to please others and did not want to please his son, he thought about it and still got someone to bring Ouyang Chen over. Just as he hung up¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao walked out from inside. She came up to him and, without a word, undid the buttons on her clothes. Yu Hansheng was frightened by her sudden action. Just before, she was clearly so resistant¡­ She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, and she even didn¡¯t hesitate to anger him¡­ What did she mean by this? ¡°Will you release David if you get me?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao had thought of many ways in the room after rejecting Yu Hansheng, but only after ensuring David¡¯s safety could they be freed. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Yu Hansheng, she shouldn¡¯t have implicated David. If he disappeared, many people would be anxious. This would affect his career greatly, especially since this was a critical moment. Hence, no matter what, she had to let him be safe and free him first. If Yu Hansheng wanted it, she would give it to him. As long as she kept her heart, nothing else mattered. It was Yu Hansheng who had used David to threaten Ouyang Xiaoxiao. He wanted her to give in and used this to get her. But now, her words made Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression turn ugly. She couldn¡¯t ept him touching her just before, but now, she was offering herself for David! Before, he had thought that he was happy when she said that she didn¡¯t mind being touched because that meant she didn¡¯t love David. But now, it didn¡¯t seem like she didn¡¯t love David and didn¡¯t mind being unfaithful to him. It was just that she cared too much. She cared so much that she could give herself to him for his safety and freedom! Her concern made Yu Hansheng feel like killing someone! Things changed so quickly. What he wanted so much before was now within his reach, but let alone wanting it, he wanted to kill someone! Just as Ouyang Xiaoxiao was about to take off her clothes, Yu Hansheng grabbed them and wrapped her tightly. He said coldly, ¡°What do you think I, Yu Hansheng, am? I can have any woman I want! Do I care about you like this?!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± Was he ying with her? Before, because she was protesting so much, he had wanted to use force. Now, she had thought it through, but he didn¡¯t want it anymore. What the f*ck! ¡°Go back to your room and sleep!¡± With that, Yu Hansheng turned around and left. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± Why was he more fickle than a woman? After Yu Hansheng left, Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s head began to hurt. What if he didn¡¯t want it? If David continued to be detained by him, this¡­ The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. Ouyang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t sleep all night. The next day, she had nned to have a good chat with Yu Hansheng, but she did not see him for the entire day. She had tried many ways to escape that day, but they had all failed¡­ This made her extremely depressed. She nestled on the sofa and did not move. Just as she was feelingpletely disheartened and did not want to eat or drink¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± An angelic voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 1500 - Seeking Gods Assistance (3)

Chapter 1500: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned. She thought she was hallucinating until Ouyang Chen came to her side and pulled her clothes. He reached out to hug her. She snapped back to her senses and realized that this was true! Her son really existed! She instinctively reached out to hug the little guy. ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much!¡± Ouyang Chen took a deep breath of his mother¡¯s scent. When he woke up, his mother had disappeared and Daddy David could not be found. He was so afraid¡­ Fortunately, Mommy was fine! Although Ouyang Chen was very smart and sensible, he was still a child after all. When the person closest to him had suddenly disappeared, he couldn¡¯t control his panic and fear. Now, he waspletely at ease with his mother hugging him tightly. ¡°Mommy missed you too!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao said as she hugged him tighter. Although Ouyang Chen felt a little ufortable being hugged like this, he still liked it. This made him feel even more at ease. Yu Hansheng, who was standing at the door, looked at the mother and son who were hugging each other tightly. An indescribable feeling surged in his heart. He looked at the mother-and-son pair quietly. Until the mother-and-son pair¡¯s stomachs growled in hunger. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare food for you.¡± Yu Hansheng turned around and left. After he left, Ouyang Chen looked at Ouyang Xiaoxiao. ¡°Mommy, did he torture you? Beat you?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled gently. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If he bullied you, Mommy must tell me. Although I might not be able to do anything now, I can remember that I must definitely avenge you in the future!¡± Ouyang Chen clenched his small fists. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t bully Mommy. You don¡¯t have to avenge Mommy.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao reached out and caressed his head. Although she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Yu Hansheng and was afraid that he would hurt her son, she had never instilled in Xiao Chen the idea of hating him. No matter what, he was his biological father, the person who had given him his life. She didn¡¯t want her son to hate his biological father and be so sad. Ouyang Chen sized up his mother carefully. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t injured and really hadn¡¯t been abused, he snorted. ¡°At least he¡¯s sensible!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao smiled and picked him up to kiss him. Her little baby was really cute! An hourter, in the dining room. The atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward. As Yu Hansheng did not want to leave, he sat down with the mother and son to eat. Ouyang Chen was over four years old, but he had never eaten with his parents. However, the current atmosphere was not one of happiness and harmony. ¡°Are you very poor?¡± Ouyang Chen looked at Yu Hansheng. Yu Hansheng¡¯s lips twitched. What was he saying? Why was he asking him this? Did he look very poor? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very poor. I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left!¡± He, Yu Hansheng, could spend as much money as he wanted! ¡°Since you¡¯re so rich, then you can definitely eat somewhere else. So, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal somewhere else! If you stay here, my mommy will suffer from indigestion,¡± Ouyang Chen said politely. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± This brat! How dare he make the master leave in his own territory! He really didn¡¯t want to survive anymore! Yu Hansheng felt that Ouyang Chen deserved a lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know the immensity of the world. However¡­ Looking at his small face, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 1501 - Seeking Gods Assistance (4)

Chapter 1501: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For some reason, he recalled Mu Huan¡¯s words. Even if you don¡¯t need anything from him, as his biological father, you should treat your child well! He¡­ had mixed feelings. Previously, there was a blood feud. This child could be considered as a continuation of the bloodline of the enemy. He could not face him. Now, although there was no blood feud, Yu Hansheng still did not know how to face Ouyang Chen. Such a small person was his son. His and Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s son! This feeling¡­ It was really difficult to describe! After a while, Yu Hansheng¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll eat here! What do you care?!¡± Ouyang Chen immediately said with a look of disdain, ¡°Mommy, what kind of taste did you have in the past? Why did you take a fancy to such a vulgar and rude person? I wonder if he even graduated from primary school.¡± When Ouyang Xiaoxiao heard this, she said seriously, ¡°He graduated from primary school, but he didn¡¯t go to university. Hence, he¡¯s very rude and is rather vulgar. Xiao Chen won¡¯t be learning from him in the future. You have to study well and go to the best university in the future.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ouyang Chen nodded vigorously. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­!!¡± He was a self-taught genius! Why would he study?! Yu Hansheng was also an extremely smart person. He was so smart that he felt that they could not teach him anything in university. Hence, after he graduated from high school, he became directly responsible for all the matters in the Star Sect. He became the sect master and walked to the peak of his life. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ignore him. Come, eat well.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao picked up a piece of his favorite chicken wing. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Ouyang Chen was really hungry. He thanked her sweetly and started to eat. When Yu Hansheng saw that the two of them had already started eating and looked very hungry, he did not say anything. He picked up his chopsticks and started eating. This made the atmosphere less awkward and more harmonious. After dinner, Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who had not slept all night, was also tired. She did not even greet Yu Hansheng before carrying Ouyang Chen upstairs. Yu Hansheng looked at her indifferent gaze and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. Forget it! He¡¯s a man, so he shouldn¡¯t be calctive with this little woman! Two hourster, in the study. ¡°Now that my mommy is asleep, let¡¯s talk!¡± Ouyang Chen stood on a chair and looked at Yu Hansheng. As the saying goes, he was down but not out. Although he was short, he could still stand tall! Yu Hansheng looked at him and smiled lightly. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± What else could he talk about with such a small person?! ¡°Firstly, the most important question is my question you didn¡¯t answer before. Were you the one who wanted to kill my mother and me back then?!¡± This question was very important to Ouyang Chen. It was still the same question. If this biological father really wanted his mother¡¯s life back then, he wouldn¡¯t have a biological father. If not, things could still be discussed and there were other possibilities. Previously, Yu Hansheng could not answer this question, but now, he could. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t me?¡± ¡°If you answer me sincerely, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Ouyang Chen¡¯s small face was full of seriousness. No one could bear to lie to him. ¡°You¡¯ll really believe it?¡± Previously, he had told Ouyang Xiaoxiao that he wasn¡¯t the one who had set the fire, but she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t want to kill my mommy back then?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not me. Although I had thought of taking your mother¡¯s life, I¡¯ve never been willing to do it.¡± Ouyang Chen: ¡°¡­!!¡± He actually wanted his mother to die! Chapter 1502 - Seeking Gods Assistance (5)

Chapter 1502: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t have such an expression. Back then, I thought that there was a blood feud between me and your mother. That¡¯s why I thought that way,¡± Yu Hansheng said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that either!¡± Ouyang Chen didn¡¯t care why he did it in the past. No one should hurt his mother. He shouldn¡¯t even have thought about it! Especially since this person was his biological father. Yu Hansheng had always been a very high and mighty person. Furthermore, he had a rather evil personality. Even if he was given just a little less than what he wanted, he might still want to kill. Hence, very few people dared to say anything about him. This made him even more unable to ept what others said about him. Until now, the only people who could dare to say anything about him and still live were Bo Junyan and his wife. Hence, when he heard Ouyang Chen¡¯s ming tone, Yu Hansheng¡¯s aura suddenly became ruthless. Ouyang Chen could feel it, but he was not afraid at all. His big eyes red at Yu Hansheng even harder. Before his stare, the hostility in Yu Hansheng¡¯s body slowly disappeared. This was his son. What could he do? Also, not only could he not do anything, but he also had to¡­ To please him! After a long silence, Yu Hansheng coughed lightly to break the awkwardness. ¡°I was in the wrong in the past, but I didn¡¯t do anything. Even when I thought that there was such a blood feud, I still couldn¡¯t bear to do it. This proves that I have absolute love for your mother!¡± The people behind Yu Hansheng were stunned! He had thought that it would be very difficult to say such things! But now, he actually said it without thinking! He, Yu Hansheng, had actually said such things! Not only did he apologize, but he even said that it was true love! He¡­ he was really¡­ He could hardly believe that these were his words! Just as he was about to say something to salvage his aloof image¡­ ¡°You have a point,¡± Ouyang Chen said, pretending to be mature. Seeing that he believed him just like that and even looked like he was about to forgive him, Yu Hansheng did not say the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Children were really easy to coax. He had said it so casually and he believed him¡­ ¡°But even so, it¡¯s unforgivable for you to have had such thoughts! Especially now when you¡¯ve forcefully taken my mommy away!¡± Although he did not hurt his mother, it was wrong to take her away without caring about her wishes! Yu Hansheng instinctively wanted to say, ¡°What¡¯s unforgivable? Do I, Yu Hansheng, need the forgiveness of a little thing like you?¡± However, he endured it and did not say anything. Right at this moment¡­ Ouyang Chen continued, ¡°My Daddy David has disappeared. Did you capture him too?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Your Mommy said that?¡± Did she really want to save David that much? She told the child about the adults¡¯ business and asked the child to talk to him! ¡°No, I guessed it,¡± Ouyang Chen said. Last time, Daddy David said that Yu Hansheng had deliberately diverted him away so that he could not be contacted. Now, it must be the same! ¡°Ha¡­ Then you¡¯re quite capable.¡± Yu Hansheng wanted to mock Ouyang Chen, but his words changed. He became inexplicably proud. His son was only five years old (he had forgotten to calcte the time previously, but this child was now more than five), yet he was already so capable to have guessed such a thing! ¡°Of course!¡± Ouyang Chen raised his chin proudly. His proud look was especially simr to Yu Hansheng¡¯s.. Blood rtions were the most magical fate in this world. Chapter 1503 - Seeking Gods Assistance (6)

Chapter 1503: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Hansheng could not help but reach out to caress his head. ¡°Rascal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a rascal!¡± Ouyang Chen retorted. ¡°Then sweet boy!¡± Ouyang Chen: ¡°I¡¯m not a sweet boy either!¡± ¡°Then smelly brat!¡± Ouyang Chen: ¡°¡­¡± Was he going to fight with this kid? Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with him! Let¡¯s get down to business first! ¡°The first thing you have to do now is to release my Daddy David!¡± Ouyang Chen said. The rxed atmosphere that had just been invoked instantly turned cold because of Ouyang Chen¡¯s words. His wife and child were speaking up for an outsider! And one called him Hubby while the other called him Daddy! ¡°Don¡¯t have a cold expression. You should know my mother¡¯s personality. She doesn¡¯t like to implicate people. If something were to happen to Daddy David because of her, she¡¯d definitely hate you for the rest of her life!¡± Ouyang Chen knew his mother very well. He felt that his father should have a certain understanding of his mother. Yu Hansheng fell silent. This was because the truth was as Ouyang Chen had said. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was a person who didn¡¯t like to implicate others. If David died because of her, she might take the opportunity to kill him, let alone hate him for the rest of her life! This was also why, even though he wanted David to die so much, he didn¡¯t kill him. Seeing that he had no intention of letting David go, Ouyang Chen thought for a while and said, ¡°If you agree to let my Daddy David go, I can tell you a top secret!¡± ¡°What top secret?¡± Yu Hansheng asked instinctively. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you only if you agree! However, I can kindly give you a hint. This top-secret matter will make you very happy! It¡¯s definitely worth you agreeing to it!¡± Ouyang Chen was very good at negotiating at such a young age. The more Yu Hansheng looked at him, the more he liked him. He could not help but feel that he was indeed his son! Only Yu Hansheng could have such an awesome child! ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll let him go!¡± Yu Hansheng was a person who did as he pleased. He agreed as he was feeling happy. ¡°By let him go, I mean let him go free and let him go home safely!¡± Ouyang Chen said worriedly, afraid that it was strange if he agreed so readily. If others suspected him like this, Yu Hansheng would only sneer. Since they didn¡¯t believe him, he would go back on his words! However, this was what his son had said. Yu Hansheng only had pride. As expected of his son. He was so cautious at such a young age. He would definitely have great prospects in the future! Sometimes, there were some things that one really didn¡¯t know how to face or do no matter how one thought about it. However, once one faced it, one would naturally do very well. Just like now. Yu Hansheng had never known how to face this son of his. Even after learning the truth about back then, he had still felt that the rtionship between him and this son was very awkward. Previously, when Mu Huan asked him to please Ouyang Chen, he was very unwilling and felt that this was absolutely impossible! He would never please a little child! Besides, this child should be the one to please him and beg his father to pay more attention to him! Now, he could not help but feel that this son was all sorts of good. No matter how he looked at him, he was pleasing to the eye and made him feel good. It wasn¡¯t as difficult and awkward as he thought. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to release him immediately and escort him home.. After he¡¯s safely home and has a call with you, you can tell me about this top-secret matter. How about it?¡± Yu Hansheng directly promised this to him, making his son feel 100% assured! Chapter 1504 - Seeking Gods Assistance (7)

Chapter 1504: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that his biological father was very good. There was no need for him to say anything else and he would do it. This was very good! ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal!¡± He reached out with his fair and tender hand, wanting to high-five Yu Hansheng. Yu Hansheng looked at his chubby little hand and smiled as he reached out to pat it. ¡°Since the matter has been settled, I¡¯ll go back and sleep with Mommy first. Wake me up when my Daddy David gets home and contacts me,¡± Ouyang Chen said as he got down from the chair. He wanted to sleep with his Mommy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sleep. David is near home. He¡¯ll be home in fifteen minutes at most,¡± Yu Hansheng said. Ouyang Chen: ¡°¡­¡± His Daddy David was right there, fifteen minutes away from their house? At such a close distance, Daddy David¡¯s men could not find him! This¡­ It was awkward. However, this also meant that his biological father was very strong! At the thought of this, he looked at Yu Hansheng with eyes full of admiration. Kids loved omnipotent experts. When he met his idolizing gaze, Yu Hansheng could not help but feel proud. He had never been so proud in his life. He had lived until now and had been idolized by many people, but all those admiring gazes added up could notpare to his son¡¯s admiring gaze. It made him feel extremely proud. Twenty minutester, Yu Hansheng contacted David, who had returned home safely, and video-called him. The moment David saw Yu Hansheng, he said coldly, ¡°Yu Hansheng, you¡¯d better not touch the mother and son. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you die an ugly death!!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for a loser like you, who has just been released by me, to say such things?¡± Yu Hansheng mocked as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°I think it¡¯s appropriate!¡± David emphasized. He was caught off guard previously and fell into his trap! If this happened again, he would definitely die! David was also an absolutely proud person. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Yu Hansheng sneered. He, who was anxious to hear his son¡¯s top secret, did not say anything else and handed the phone to Ouyang Chen. In any case, facts speak louder than words. David was indignant. He would just grab him again. Ouyang Chen took the phone and said impatiently, ¡°Daddy, are you hurt? Are you alright?¡± Yu Hansheng found his concerned look especially irritating. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m good now. I¡ª¡± David might be hurt, but he wouldn¡¯t say this to his child. Just as he was about to say something, Yu Hansheng snatched the phone from Ouyang Chen and hung up. He didn¡¯t want them to be so intimate! Ouyang Chen, who had only said one sentence, was very unhappy. ¡°How can you do this?!¡± How rude! He was talking! ¡°Our agreement was that after he returned home safely, you would tell me about the top secret. Now, you can tell me.¡± Yu Hansheng knew that such behavior would lower his son¡¯s impression of him, but he just couldn¡¯t bear to see his son call another man Daddy and still care so much about him! Ouyang Chen wanted to say something else, but when he thought about the agreement they had made, he recalled that he was a good child who kept his word. Hence, he said, ¡°The big secret is that Daddy David and Mommy are not really husband and wife. The person my Daddy David likes is someone else!¡± Actually, from the start, Ouyang Chen had nned to let his biological father and mother get together again if possible.. From then on, he would live a life with his biological parents. Chapter 1505 - Seeking Gods Assistance (8)

Chapter 1505: Seeking God¡¯s Assistance (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, after questioning him, he felt that his biological father was not bad. He could help him. Hence, he had exchanged such a secret with Yu Hansheng. Ouyang Chen¡¯s ordinary words made Yu Hansheng suddenly feel like he had been struck by lightning. He was stupid! After a while¡­ after a while, he snapped back to his senses¡­ ¡°Are you saying that David actually likes men?¡± He instinctively thought that David liked men, but his family didn¡¯t allow it. That was why he pretended to be married to Ouyang Xiaoxiao. There were many such things nowadays. ¡°No, my Daddy David likes girls.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Yu Hansheng frowned. It wasn¡¯t what he thought? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What woman? Who does he like?¡± He would immediately go to fulfill their wish! ¡°I can¡¯t say that. I promised to keep it a secret. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± Ouyang Chen was a child who kept his promise. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about¡­¡± If the two of them weren¡¯t really husband and wife, that meant that Ouyang Xiaoxiao had been lying to him! In fact, nothing had happened between her and David! At the thought of this, Yu Hansheng became excited! When a man especially loved a woman, he could ept anything, but he would definitely care in his heart. The more he loved her, the more he would care. It was just like how a woman would care about a man¡¯s chastity. If she didn¡¯t care at all, it wouldn¡¯t be love. Hence, when Ouyang Xiaoxiao said that she and David were husband and wife, it was like a huge thorn that pierced Yu Hansheng¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t even think about it. Just thinking about it made him want to go crazy! And now, that thorn could be removed so easily. How could he not be excited?! He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know how to confirm this matter. Hence, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Just what?¡± Ouyang Chen asked. Yu Hansheng thought about it and decided to use the most direct method to ask, ¡°Where was your mommy at night¡­?¡± Before he could finish his sentence¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Xiao Chen!¡± When Ouyang Xiaoxiao woke up, she didn¡¯t have her son in her arms. She had looked around in fear. When she saw Ouyang Chen, she rushed forward and hugged him tightly. Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Was she afraid that he would do something to his son? This realization made his expression darken. Ouyang Chen could feel his mother¡¯s fear. He reached out and lightly patted her back. ¡°Mommy, did you have a nightmare¡­?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao had indeed had a nightmare. She dreamed that Yu Hansheng had grabbed her son to threaten her. She woke up from that nightmare and couldn¡¯t see her son. This made her very afraid. She couldn¡¯t wait to find her son and confirm his safety. ¡°Yes, Mommy had a nightmare¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Ouyang Chen hugged her tightly andforted her in a childish voice. Under hisfort, Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s panic gradually calmed down. Then, she stood up with Ouyang Chen in her arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Mommy that you wereing out?¡± ¡°Before I came out, I saw that Mommy was sleeping soundly and couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up,¡± Ouyang Chen said. ¡°From now on, no matter how much Mommy sleeps, when you want to leave Mommy¡¯s side, wake her up, alright?¡± After having such a nightmare, the fear of not being able to see him when she woke up was too scary! ¡°Yes.¡± Ouyang Chen nodded obediently. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao carried Ouyang Chen and turned to return to her room. Yu Hansheng, who had been ignored from the start to the end, had an even uglier expression. Chapter 1506 - Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (1)

Chapter 1506: Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao was about to turn around. Ouyang Chen said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve just discussed terms with him. He released Daddy David and I told him a secret. He has already released Daddy David. Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about Daddy David anymore!¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao stopped in her tracks. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°He has already released Daddy David. Just now, I was on the phone with Daddy David. I¡¯m very sure that he¡¯s safe at home.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± She had tried all sorts of ways to get Yu Hansheng to let David go. Her son had only talked to Yu Hansheng, and David was safe now? Wait a minute! Just now, Xiao Chen had said that they had exchanged secrets! ¡°What secret did you use to make a deal with him?¡± ¡°That Mommy and Daddy David are not really husband and wife.¡± Ouyang Chen did not want to hide it from his mother. That was why he took the initiative to mention this matter. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned for a while when she heard this. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ouyang Chen shouted worriedly. Could it be that this matter could not be said? Ouyang Xiaoxiao snapped back to her senses and looked at her son¡¯s worried little face. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Yu Hansheng was a stubborn person. He was so stubborn it was a little sick. Just like before, he clearly couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred in his heart. He was in great pain when he was with her, but even so, he still had to insist on being in pain. He still had to be in pain, and so did she. After learning the truth, he was initially unable to ept it, but he became very happy. No matter how unwilling she was, he forced her to stay. He couldn¡¯t let go just knowing that truth. He had to force her to stay, let alone now that he knew the truth between her and David. This would make him even more unwilling to let go. This¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s head hurt just thinking about how she would be entangled with Yu Hansheng in the future. She really didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with Yu Hansheng anymore! Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not say anything as she carried Ouyang Chen back to their room. Yu Hansheng did not keep her. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. ¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao thought that after Yu Hansheng got Mu Huan to look at her scars, she would at most stay here for a few days before returning to Country Y. Hence, she didn¡¯t have any ns to escape. She wanted to wait until they returned to Country Y and contacted David beforeing up with a n to escape. However, a week had passed. Not only did Yu Hansheng not have the intention to leave, but he also had the intention of settling down here. For the past week, Yu Hansheng had tried all sorts of ways to please her. Just like today. When she woke up, she realized that she was in a sea of flowers. As she walked down the stairs, she saw countless hearts made of red roses and all sorts of love confessions. When they reached the hall downstairs, the scene was even more romantic than those proposals online. The more she looked at the decorations in the hall, the more she found them familiar. Suddenly, she thought of something and fell into her memories. Until Yu Hansheng came up behind her at some point, hugged her from behind, and whispered in her ear. ¡°I still remember the expression on your face when you said that you wanted someone to confess to you so romantically. You were so naive and adorable.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s body froze for a moment before she smiled sarcastically. ¡°Naive and adorable? At that time, when you looked at me, you thought I was stupid, right? You were thinking, this stupid woman! You were going to kill me, but you still thought I was beautiful!¡± Yu Hansheng: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, he did have such thoughts at that time¡­ However, he really felt that she was naive and adorable at that time.. He was moved by her. Chapter 1507 - Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (2)

Chapter 1507: Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Xiaoxiao took the opportunity while he was stunned to pry his hand away and take a few steps forward to keep a distance from him. Then, she turned around and looked at him coldly. ¡°Stop doing these useless things. I won¡¯t be with you no matter what!¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s expression darkened. He instinctively wanted to say, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to be with me, you have to be with me! If you¡¯re not willing, then be with me in pain!¡± However, he held back his words. Previously, Mu Huan had asked him to study Fu Siye in theter stages of his reformation, and he had specially gone to study him. At this time, he should salvage the situation and not force himself. Ouyang Xiaoxiao thought that if she said such things, with Yu Hansheng¡¯s temper, he would definitely be very angry. He would use force. However, his eyes darkened for a moment before he broke into a devastating smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we have a lifetime.¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­!!¡± Was he possessed?! ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know it¡¯s all my fault in the past. I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to make it up to you.¡± As Yu Hansheng spoke, he reached out to touch her face. His beautiful peach blossom eyes were deliberately seductive. Mu Huan said that most women were visual creatures who liked handsome men. A man¡¯s beauty could be used. Speaking of Yu Hansheng¡¯s looks, he was so good-looking that even a nun would go crazy over him. Even if he didn¡¯t do it deliberately, he could charm women until they were like moths to a me, let alone if he did it deliberately. Under his deliberate actions, even Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was already used to his unrivaled beauty, could see it. The hatred between lovers was because of love. She loved him as much as she hated him. Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao had been denying it and had always felt that she hadpletely let go of Yu Hansheng, in fact¡­ If she still had hatred in her heart, it meant that she still cared. Because of that deep love, she was hurt so deeply back then. Her body and mind had suffered huge injuries. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore and didn¡¯t want to see him again. She looked at him in a daze, just like how she used to look at him obsessively. This finally gave Yu Hansheng a glimmer of hope. Even if it was very possible that she was like this because his face was too good-looking, basically, she was obsessed with him. If she was obsessed with him, there was hope for their future. Just as he slowly approached her and was about to give her an intimate kiss¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± A tender voice broke the ambiguous atmosphere. Ouyang Xiaoxiao snapped back to her senses and reached out to push Yu Hansheng. Yu Hansheng was fine after being pushed by her. On the other hand, she was so anxious that she wanted to stay away from him and almost fell. Fortunately, Yu Hansheng grabbed her hand in time and pulled her into his strong embrace! When she reached that familiar yet unfamiliar embrace, Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned again. Yu Hansheng looked at her and his eyes burned. Ouyang Chen stood on the stairs and looked at his mother and father. He could only sigh in his heart. This was like a scene on television! On television, this was what happened when the male lead saved the female lead! The more he looked at his mother and father, the morepatible they looked! Ouyang Chen wanted his mother to be with his biological father. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have exchanged such a secret with Yu Hansheng. However, he only thought that he would not do much. Everything would depend on his mother¡¯s choice. If his mother wanted it, he wanted it.. If his mother didn¡¯t want it, he wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Chapter 1508 - Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (3)

Chapter 1508: Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, his biological father was too evil in the past. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t really want toy a hand on his mother and that his performance these past few days had been pretty good, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive him, let alone help him and want him as his biological father. He couldn¡¯t even forgive him even with this. His mother had suffered so much, so he couldn¡¯t forgive him either. Hence, in the end, if his mother chose to leave, he would no longer want his biological father. ¡­ After that day, Ouyang Xiaoxiao did her best to hide from Yu Hansheng. However, since they were living under the same roof, no matter how much she tried to hide, she could not avoid him. She could only pray that David would quickly think of a way to save her. But¡­ another week passed. She had yet to receive any news from David. In this week, Yu Hansheng had changed even more. He was no longer the Yu Hansheng she knew in the past. He was clearly such an evil and aloof person, but now, he had be a devoted man! This¡­ was really¡­ It made her feel like the world was a fantasy! On this day, she woke up from her afternoon nap and went downstairs. She saw Yu Hansheng and his son ying. They were having a good time. This was the first time Ouyang Xiaoxiao had seen her son smiling so happily like a child. Ever since he became sensible, he had been very mature. Especially after learning that David wasn¡¯t his biological father, he had be so sensible that it made her heart ache. And now, he was like an ordinary child, smiling so carefreely. The sunlight was so bright that she could not take her eyes off of him. Although her son had never said anything, she could tell from his performance that he really wanted Yu Hansheng as his biological father, especially since Yu Hansheng had changed so well¡­ The scene before her was something she had never dared to imagine in the past. She never expected Yu Hansheng to be like this. He could y so happily with his child¡­ In fact, let alone Ouyang Xiaoxiao, even Yu Hansheng had never thought that one day, he would be like this. He would be so happy with this little one. Half a month ago, he had still felt that it was very difficult to treat a child well. He still didn¡¯t know how to get along with his son. But now, they were getting along so well. Some things, even if they were unimaginable, were not difficult to do. Sensing her presence, the father and son stopped their game and looked at her at the same time. Then, they smiled widely and looked at her with eyes that were so happy and bright! At this moment, Ouyang Xiaoxiao actually felt happy. Right¡­ It was happiness. This happiness made her afraid. She was so afraid that she didn¡¯t even care that if she turned around to escape, she would scare the child. She turned around and ran. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ouyang Chen wanted to chase after her. He was afraid that his mother did not like him ying with Yu Hansheng and felt that he had betrayed her, that that was why she was like this. However, just as he took a step forward, he was pulled back by Yu Hansheng. ¡°I should be the one chasing after her now.¡± ¡°Why should you be chasing after her?! Mommy is angry with me!¡± Mommy didn¡¯t want to forgive his biological father, but he was ying with him. Mommy must be angry with him! ¡°No, your mother isn¡¯t angry with you. She only felt very happy when she saw the two of us being so good together. This happiness came too suddenly, making her unable to face it, so she ran away.¡± Yu Hansheng was a smart person.. Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t say anything, he could tell from her expression and eyes that her mental state had changed. Chapter 1509 - Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (4)

Chapter 1509: Only with Love Can There Be Hatred (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ouyang Chen looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Is that so?¡± Was his mother so happy but couldn¡¯t face this happiness? Why did he feel that these words were unreliable? ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case. Wait here for my good news.¡± As Yu Hansheng spoke, he put his son down and got up to chase after her. Although Ouyang Chen doubted the reliability of his biological father¡¯s words, he did not chase after him. Ouyang Xiaoxiao ran to the back garden in one breath and stood in a sea of flowers, panting. Her heart was beating irregrly. Although Yu Hansheng had caught up, he did not immediately go forward. Instead, he waited for Ouyang Xiaoxiao to settle her aura before stepping forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked knowingly. Ouyang Xiaoxiao nced at him silently. Yu Hansheng did not continue on this topic. Instead, he looked at the sea of flowers. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak and turned to leave. However, Yu Hansheng pulled her into his embrace. Before she could struggle¡­ Yu Hansheng buried his head against her neck and said in a very weak voice, ¡°These flowers are the symbol of my parents¡¯ love. It¡¯s also our family¡¯s favorite flower. Every time I see these flowers, I¡¯ll think of how they died tragically in front of me. I don¡¯t want to see these flowers, but I¡¯ve nted such flowers everywhere I live. Only by seeing such pain at all times can I lessen my self-reproach. They¡¯re all dead, and only I¡¯m alive, but I¡¯m still in love with you, the daughter of my enemy¡­ I can¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡± Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tightened. When she had persuaded herself to let go of her hatred for Yu Hansheng, she had also told herself that Yu Hansheng was actually just a pitiful person. That wasn¡¯t a reason she could use to convince herself, but she really felt that way. She had always known how much Yu Hansheng was in pain and how much he struggled. She also knew that he hated her so much, but he had never attacked her because he had love for her. He heard that after she died, he was in great pain. Hence, after their reunion, she was confident that she could hurt him. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know the truth¡­ If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way¡­ Forgive me, alright¡­?¡± Yu Hansheng¡¯s voice became increasingly weak. When any man showed weakness, it was easy to feel heartache, let alone when it was a high and mighty expert like him. His vulnerability made her heart ache. Ouyang Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but think that if it was really as Yu Hansheng had said, that the person who wanted to burn her to death back then wasn¡¯t him, then he didn¡¯t have it bad for her. From the moment they met, he had treated her very well. After he exposed his true colors, he didn¡¯t do anything ruthless to her. Then, very quickly, she was brought to the warehouse and burned to death¡­ If he hadn¡¯t wanted to burn her to death¡­ Then he was also a victim. Not only should she not hate him, but she should also¡­ feel sorry for him¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts suddenly stopped. Why¡­ why¡­ she had been so determined not to be entangled with him anymore, right? So¡­ determined¡­ But it became like this? She was afraid that if she continued listening, she would lose her position. Ouyang Xiaoxiao broke free from Yu Hansheng and ran away. However, this time, Yu Hansheng did not chase after her. When he looked up, there was no trace of vulnerability on his face. Instead, he smiled evilly. This honey trap and weakness were very useful! Some people were like this. Even if he was sincere, he was used to using tricks.. To put it nicely, he was two-faced. Chapter 1510 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (5)

Chapter 1510 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (5)

David knew that Ouyang Xiaoxiao and the rest were in the Imperial Capital, but when he arrived, the police officers went to look for them, but they couldn''t find them. "Damn it!" David was so angry that he smashed the vase on the table to the ground. He had never failed so badly in his life. Just as he was about to say something¡­ His confidant rushed in with his phone. "Sir, Yu Hansheng." David reached for the phone. "I''ll see you at Jinxuan Restaurant at 6 PM." With that, Yu Hansheng hung up and did not give David the time to speak. When David called him, his phone was switched off. David was so angry that he smashed his phone! Yu Hansheng thought about how angry David would be now. The corners of his lips curled up as he looked out the window in a good mood. At 6 PM at Jinxuan Restaurant. "Yu Hansheng, you''d better release my wife immediately! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" David said with a gloomy expression. Although the Imperial Capital was not his territory, he could destroy Yu Hansheng''s power in Country Y! Yu Hansheng did not speak. He only threw a stack of documents at David. But David did not look at the documents. "Yu Hansheng, your people in Country Y are under my control. As long as I give the order, your forces in Country Y will bepletely wiped out. "We''ll talk about this after you''ve read these documents." If he didn''t move, Yu Hansheng would help him open the documents for him to read. David''s expression turned uglier as Yu Hansheng flipped through the documents. "What do you think would happen if I handed such evidence to Jensen?" Yu Hansheng raised an eyebrow. David was indeed a very strong person. His power in Country Y was something that Yu Hansheng could not deal with. Hence, he had brought Ouyang Xiaoxiao and his son to stay in the Imperial Capital and not return to Country Y. But just because he couldn''t deal with David didn''t mean that others couldn''t. No matter how strong an enemy was, they had their own adversaries. If he couldn''t do it, he could just let another enemy attack! It was just that both mother and son cared a lot about this David. If he killed him, he might lose their hearts. Hence, he was willing to use these to negotiate with him. David''s expression darkened further. This damn Yu Hansheng! After a long silence, he asked, "What do you want?" "I heard from Xiaoxiao that the marriage between the two of you is fake." David clenched his fists tightly. Xiaoxiao¡­ Xiaoxiao¡­ said such a thing to him? She¡­ she¡­ was she attracted to Yu Hansheng again? No¡­ he shouldn''t say again. Yu Hansheng had always been the only one in her heart¡­ He knew¡­ he had always known this. Yu Hanshengzily leaned back in his chair. He lookedzy and casual, but he did not miss any change in David''s expression. After he had confirmed something, the corners of his lips curved up. "Although the two of you are not husband and wife, you''re legally husband and wife. I want you to break off this legal rtionship with my woman." Yu Hansheng had believed Ouyang Xiaoxiao when she said that the two of them were married because the two of them really were. David''s grip tightened. "If you want to end the marriage, you have to let me see Xiaoxiao." "There''s no need to see her. I believe that with your capabilities, you can divorce her by yourself." Yu Hansheng and Ouyang Xiaoxiao had just made some progress in their rtionship. He would definitely not let David see her to avoid any trouble. "If you don''t want me to see her, I won''t divorce her! I promised her that I would¡­" Chapter 1511 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (6)

Chapter 1511 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (6)

"Not only are you going to get a divorce, but you''re also going to video call Xiaoxiao after the divorce and say that you''re going to be with the woman you love. Hence, you had to divorce her," Yu Hansheng interrupted him forcefully. Although this was a discussion, he had no right to reject him! "Yu Hansheng, don''t go overboard!" David mmed his palm on the table. "Why are you so angry? Don''t you have someone you like? You don''t like Xiaoxiao, so why are you angry if I ask you to get a divorce?" Yu Hansheng continued, "How about this? I''ll give you a gift for free. After you divorce Xiaoxiao, I''ll give you some evidence rting to your opponent and pave your way to greater heights!" Yu Hansheng was good at finding information. David kept silent. "If I were you, I would happily ept it. Why is your expression turning uglier?" Yu Hansheng raised an eyebrow. "I promised Xiaoxiao that we''ll get a divorce only when she wants to leave. I have to keep my promise. If I don''t see her and I''m not sure if she wants a divorce, I''ll never get one!" David said. "Don''t make it sound so dignified. You can lie to Xiaoxiao and her son, but you can''t lie to me. You don''t have a so-called lover," Yu Hansheng said openly. If David was gay as he had thought, he would still have believed that their marriage was purely a fake marriage. He definitely did not believe that he liked women and could not be with the woman he loved because of his status. If he had a woman he loved, he would not hug another woman and kiss her face. It wouldn''t feel so good to be called Daddy by another woman''s child. No woman would tolerate her man doing this. Hence, under such circumstances, there was only one possibility. David liked Xiaoxiao, but Xiaoxiao didn''t like him. In order to get close to her, he had used such an excuse to deceive Xiaoxiao and marry her. David''s expression darkened. "You like Xiaoxiao, but she doesn''t like you! Otherwise, you wouldn''t have used such a method to marry her. So, are you going to destroy your career for a woman who doesn''t love you? You''re going to lose the right to inherit the family assets? Also, you couldn''t even deal with me when you had a career and is the heir, let alone after you lose everything. You should know better than me that if you lose everything, you''ll have nothing! Xiaoxiao will still leave you! "Oh, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about whether you can protect your life after you lose these. It''ll be a problem," Yu Hansheng said with a devilish smile. "Damn it!" David rushed forward impulsively and reached out to grab Yu Hansheng''s cor. However, Yu Hansheng dodged his attack. Then, he stood up and said, "I''ll give you two hours to consider it. I''ll call you at 8 PM tonight. If you choose to get a divorce, your future will be bright. If you choose not to get a divorce, you can think about the consequences yourself." With that, Yu Hansheng turned around and left. He did not take away the documents on the table. Because he had many more. David looked at Yu Hansheng''s back and wished he could get someone to stop him and kill him. However¡­ No matter what he thought, he did not get anyone to do anything. Because those documents were enough to destroy everything he had now. He knew very well that things were as Yu Hansheng had said.. If he lost everything he had now, he might not even be able to keep his life, let alone have a chance to get Ouyang Xiaoxiao in the future. Chapter 1512 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (7)

Chapter 1512 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (7)

"Damn it!" He punched the ss beside him. The ss instantly shattered into thousands of pieces. There were some things that could not be resolved no matter how one thought about it. If David and Ouyang Xiaoxiao were in love, David might have gone all out to fight. However, he knew that Ouyang Xiaoxiao didn''t have him in her heart. Even if she cared about him a lot, it was still only between friends. It had nothing to do with love. Even if he lost everything, he couldn''t be with her. Then¡­ The only choice he could make was a divorce. When it was time, Yu Hansheng called. "I want to talk to Xiaoxiao. No matter why I married her and why I want a divorce, I have to tell her. After I talk to her, I''ll immediately settle the divorce procedures." No matter what, David still had a glimmer of hope. Even though he knew that it was impossible, he still wanted to try. If¡­ if¡­ If there was¡­ a glimmer of possibility, he might change his mind and do his best. Yu Hansheng could hear his persistence. He wanted their marriage to end quickly. After a moment of silence, he said, "I can only get you to call. Also, you''re a smart person. I don''t think I need to say anything else. You know what you can and can''t say." David was silent for a while. "I know." "Then wait a moment." With that, Yu Hansheng took out his phone and went to look for Ouyang Xiaoxiao. Ouyang Xiaoxiao instinctively wanted to run when she saw him. She still didn''t want to face Yu Hansheng. "It''s David." Yu Hansheng''s words sessfully stopped her from leaving. "David?" Ouyang Xiaoxiao was surprised. Yu Hansheng: "¡­" He really wanted to hang up. However, before he could make a decision on whether to hang up or not, Ouyang Xiaoxiao snatched the phone from his hand. Her impatient look made Yu Hansheng''s mood even worse. But¡­ he did not ask for his phone back. "David! Are you alright?" Even though she had heard from her sonst time that David was fine, David had not contacted her for so long. She could not help but worry, afraid that something had happened to him. "I''m fine." Her concern warmed David''s heart. His anxiety over the past few days and his desire to kill had stabilized. "That''s good¡­" Ouyang Xiaoxiao waspletely relieved when she heard that he was fine. Then, she was about to say something. But David said, "Xiaoxiao, if I said that I''ve never had anyone else in my heart and that I''ve always liked you, that I wanted to be with you, and that was why I used such an excuse to marry you, what would you do?" Yu Hansheng did not want David to speak nonsense¡­ However, David still said it. He wanted to know if Ouyang Xiaoxiao had any romantic feelings for him and if there was any possibility that she would stay by his side. Ouyang Xiaoxiao was stunned. What¡­ what did he say? All along, Ouyang Xiaoxiao had never suspected David. This was because she had seen the person David liked. She could see true love in the woman''s eyes. Now that he had suddenly said this, her mind instantly went nk and she didn''t know what to say. David was afraid that Yu Hansheng would take the phone away. Hence, before Ouyang Xiaoxiao could regain her senses, he continued, "Xiaoxiao, if you want to be with me, I''m willing to fight to the death for you!" As long as she was willing to be with him, he could risk everything! Chapter 1513 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (8)

Chapter 1513 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (8)

"What fight to the death?" Ouyang Xiaoxiao instinctively asked. Her words made Yu Hansheng feel that something was amiss. He hurriedly went forward to snatch the phone from Ouyang Xiaoxiao. However, when Ouyang Xiaoxiao saw him moving, she gave her son a look. Xiao Chen immediately went forward and pounced on Yu Hansheng. He grabbed his arm and forbade him from snatching the phone from Ouyang Xiaoxiao. It was easy for Yu Hansheng to shake off Ouyang Chen, but¡­ This was his son. He couldn''t shake him off. It was easy to shake him off, but it would be difficult to repair their rtionship. It hadn''t been easy for their rtionship to get better. If he shook him off and it broke their hearts, then he¡­ Yu Hansheng could only curse David in his heart for not keeping his promise! Since he was like this, he would not give him the gift he had promised! Ouyang Xiaoxiao nced at Yu Hansheng and walked toward the window. When she was far enough away from Yu Hansheng, she asked, "Why would you fight to the death? Did Yu Hansheng make things difficult for you?" David briefly exined the situation to Ouyang Xiaoxiao. After saying that, he paused for a moment. "Xiaoxiao¡­" Ouyang Xiaoxiao knew what he wanted to say. "You don''t have to fight to the death for me." Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao was shocked to hear that the person David liked was her and her mind went nk, when she snapped back to her senses, she knew what she had to do. She was very grateful to David. He was the one who had saved her back then and helped her up to now. He was her benefactor, but her feelings for him were only that of gratitude and friendship. She could die for him, but she could not live the rest of her life with him as a real husband and wife. She knew that when it was impossible to treat someone well, one must not give them any hope. One must not let them down. She hoped that David would be fine and that he would be able to let go of her as soon as possible and walk his bright and beautiful life. She didn''t want him to risk his life for her. Hence, she rejected him directly. "Xiaoxiao¡­" David knew that she would say this. He knew that he had no hope, but he still held on. If there was hope, there was despair. "I''m sorry, David." Although Yu Hansheng could not hear what Ouyang Xiaoxiao and David were saying, he knew how to read lips. He knew what Ouyang Xiaoxiao had said. He saw her say, You don''t have to fight to the death for me. It let him know that no matter what David said, Ouyang Xiaoxiao had rejected him. This made him feel better. He lowered his head and looked at his son. "Alright, you don''t have to hold on to me so tightly. I won''t snatch the phone from your mommy. Let''s go over there and have fun. Let your mommy have a good chat with your Daddy David." Ouyang Chen looked at his biological father in surprise. So generous? "Your father is such a generous person!" Yu Hansheng could tell what he was thinking. Ouyang Chen: "¡­" Ouyang Xiaoxiao, who was standing in front of the window while on the phone, was very surprised to see that not only did Yu Hansheng note over to snatch the phone from her, but he even left with his son to y. Yu Hansheng¡­ He had really changed a lot! In the past, he would never have allowed this to happen. "Xiaoxiao, he hurt you like that in the past, but he''s still forcing you to stay. Do you really want to return to his side?" David wanted to work harder for himself. "The circumstances from back then have changed. Things aren''t what I thought." Although Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not n on returning to Yu Hansheng''s side, she did not say it explicitly.. She did not want David to think that he had hope and ruin his life for her. Chapter 1514 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (9)

Chapter 1514 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (9)

His life was so beautiful and noble. He should continue to live such an honorable life. "Xiaoxiao¡­" David was about to say something. But Ouyang Xiaoxiao said, "David, this is the most important moment of your life. You know that you can''t make any mistakes now." "Xiaoxiao, you''re more important to me than anything else." As long as she was willing to be with him, he could give up everything. "But to me, you''re just a friend." Ouyang Xiaoxiao''s words were very cruel. David was speechless. After a while¡­ "I understand," David said and hung up. David was a smart person. A smart person often didn''t need to say too much because the oue was very clear. They knew that it was useless to say anything more. Ouyang Xiaoxiao put away the phone and looked out of the window, sighing. Initially, she had hoped to contact David and thought that he could save her. But now, not only could she not let him save her, but she also had to push him far away. Without his support, it would be very, very difficult for her to leave Yu Hansheng. It wasn''t a problem. Most importantly¡­ She turned around to look at Xiao Chen. At this moment, he was having fun with Yu Hansheng. It was rare to see him smiling so brightly. It was too obvious that he liked Yu Hansheng. This gave her a headache as she pinched the space between her eyebrows. She had never thought that one day, things would turn out this way. Especially since she had never thought that David liked her¡­ At the thought of this, her head hurt even more. Although Yu Hansheng was ying with Xiao Chen, he had been paying attention to Ouyang Xiaoxiao''s every move. When he saw her pinching her eyebrows, he asked Xiao Chen to go upstairs to y. Ouyang Chen knew that he wanted to go to his mother, so he obediently went upstairs. The more Ouyang Xiaoxiao pinched the space between her eyebrows, the more she felt a headacheing on. She never even had such a headache when her life was at its most difficult. She didn''t know how to continue. "What''s wrong?" Yu Hansheng asked concernedly. "My head hurts," Ouyang Xiaoxiao said. "I''ll get the doctor toe over and take a look." As Yu Hansheng spoke, he was about to make a call. "You don''t have to call a doctor. As long as you leave my world forever, I won''t have a headache again," Ouyang Xiaoxiao said coldly. Yu Hansheng: "¡­" Now, he knew what it meant to be truly hurt! After a while, Yu Hansheng smiled charmingly and said, "What do you want to eatter?" Ouyang Xiaoxiao: "¡­!!" Shouldn''t he be angry and threaten her with a dark expression? He actually smiled and asked her what she wanted to eat! "Yu Hansheng, can you be more normal?" Don''t be like this! "How am I abnormal?" Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at him and the corners of her mouth twitched. In the end, she didn''t want to say anything else and turned to walk upstairs. Yu Hansheng was about to move. But Ouyang Xiaoxiao said coldly, "Don''t follow me!" Yu Hansheng: "¡­" Now, she really liked to order him around. However¡­ This seemed to be a good thing. She was doing this because she knew that he wouldn''t touch her. This meant that she was bing less and less afraid of him and that the distance between them was getting smaller and smaller. Yu Hansheng smiled and went to the kitchen happily to make good food for the mother and son. In the past, he had never thought that one day, he would cook for someone. In this world, there was really nothing that was impossible. Nothing that would not happen. Ouyang Xiaoxiao came upstairs and saw Ouyang Chen practicing his martial arts.. His every move was very impressive. Chapter 1515 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (10)

Chapter 1515 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (10)

"Mommy, don''t you think I''m handsome?!" Ouyang Chen was also a proud and narcissistic child. "Super handsome!" Ouyang Xiaoxiao gave him a thumbs up. "This is a new boxing technique that Daddy taught me. I''ve only watched Daddy practice it twice before I remembered it. Daddy praised me for being a martial arts genius!" Ouyang Chen was already calling Yu Hansheng Daddy very intimately. Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at her son''s bright and happy eyes and her heart struggled. She didn''t want to lose the persistence she had had for a long time, but now, that persistence was bing more and more unstable. It even made her feel that it was meaningless¡­ She didn''t know what she was holding on for. There was no blood feud between them. It wasn''t that he wanted her to die back then, and Xiao Chen also liked him so much¡­ But even though she felt this way, she still couldn''t let go of the pain in her heart. She even wanted to grab hold of that determination. Ouyang Xiaoxiao had always hated such a stalemate. She couldn''t take it or let it go, but she was stuck in such a predicament. After a while¡­ Ouyang Xiaoxiao squatted down and reached out to touch her son''s fair and tender face. "Xiao Chen, do you think Mommy should forgive your Daddy?" Ouyang Chen: "¡­" What did his mother mean by that? Ouyang Chen thought for a while. "If Mommy can forgive him, then forgive him. If she can''t, then we won''t forgive him!" Ouyang Chen didn''t want to affect his mother''s decision. He didn''t want her to do anything for his own good. He wanted her to do whatever she wanted. "Can I take you away from him and never see him again?" Ouyang Chen clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with struggle, but in the end, he nodded. "Sure." Ouyang Xiaoxiao looked at her sensible son and couldn''t help but hug him tightly. Her little baby was so good. As a mother, she should at least give him a father in his life. She shouldn''t be so cruel as to deprive him of his right to have a father. She¡­ At this moment, Ouyang Xiaoxiao''s heart underwent a qualitative change. Perhaps it was because it was hopeless to escape, or perhaps it was something else. In short, she no longer wanted to escape. Another week passed. In this week, Yu Hansheng had be even better. He was so good that she¡­ felt that if she said anything harsh to him, she would be heinous¡­ On this day, Mu Huan got someone to send over the medicine to remove scars. "I''ll help you apply it." Yu Hansheng insisted on helping Ouyang Xiaoxiao apply the medicine. Ouyang Xiaoxiao couldn''t reject him and couldn''t be bothered to say anything. When she lifted her clothes and saw the scars on her body¡­ She looked down. Her heart was like this scar now. Although the injuries from the past were no longer painful, they had left a deep mark in her heart. No matter how much she wanted to erase it, she could not. Just thinking about it hurt. She looked at the scars on her body for a while before shifting her gaze to Yu Hansheng, who was focused on applying medicine for her. She didn''t know if it was his serious expression that moved her or something. "If these scars can disappear, the pain in my heart can also disappear." If such scars could be removed, then she wouldpletely let go of that pain! She would no longer be in a deadlock. Yu Hansheng suddenly froze. After a while¡­ He looked up and his eyes, which were simr to Xiao Chen''s, were sparkling. He said, "You mean that if these scars are gone, you''ll forgive me and we can live happily as a family of three?" Ouyang Xiaoxiao only thought that if these scars could disappear, she wouldpletely let go of the pain in her heart. She did not want to be with Yu Hansheng, but he looked at her like this. She could not deny it. Chapter 1516 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (11)

Chapter 1516 - Only With Love Can There Be Hatred (11)

Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that she hated him all these years. Even though she had always wanted to take revenge on him, even though she wanted to make things clear with him and stop interacting with him¡­ Her heart had never really let go of him. He had always existed in the most special ce in her heart. Hence¡­ she could not deny it. "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it that that''s what you mean!" Yu Hansheng said happily. Ouyang Xiaoxiao: "¡­" Why was he so happy? She had an old scar that might not be erased for the rest of her life. After Yu Hansheng applied the medicine on Ouyang Xiaoxiao, he could not wait to leave to call Mu Huan. "Xiao Huan, can your medicine make the scars on Xiaoxiao''s bodypletely disappear?" "No," Mu Huan said. "How can you not?! You have to!" Yu Hansheng ordered. "Do you think I''m a god? I can''t make that old scar disappearpletely!" Mu Huan said unhappily. "I''ll take you for a god! You''re the most supreme god! You can definitely do it!" Mu Huan: "¡­" This was her senior brother? He could even say such mushy and disgusting words! What happened to his aloof and evil persona? It was too devastating! "Xiaoxiao said that as long as the scars on her body can disappear, the pain in her heart can disappear. We can then live happily together as a family of three. Hence, Xiao Huan, you have to do it! I''m begging you! You''ve helped me this time. In the future, if you have any problems, I''ll help you unconditionally. I won''t ept any money!" Yu Hansheng ced all his hopes on Mu Huan. Mu Huan instantly felt immense pressure on her. However, this was her senior brother. For the sake of his happiness, she had to give it her all. "Use this medicine first. After the scar is removed from the outside, I''ll see how it goes before I concoct another medicine." "Alright, alright!" Yu Hansheng said repeatedly. "You don''t have to be too excited. Medicine is science. It''s not something that can be done just through faith and ideals. I''ll try my best to do research on it. You can also study those medical equipment that can remove scars. You have to be prepared for two things. Furthermore, you have to be mentally prepared. This isn''t something that can be done in a day or two. It might even take many years." Although Mu Huan had epted this mission, she didn''t want her senior brother to urge her in a day or two when the medicine hadn''t even been developed. Such things were not that fast. "I know." Yu Hansheng knew that this was not an easy task. He was mentally prepared. This was especially so since Mu Huan was already pregnant. She couldn''t overwork herself and couldn''t do many experiments. A yearter¡­ During the little prince of the Bo family''s 100-day banquet, Yu Hansheng gave Mu Huan a huge gift. Mu Huan also gave him a big gift, which was a scar-removing and beautifying drug. With such a drug and the help of thetest high-tech medical equipment¡­ The scars on Ouyang Xiaoxiao''s body could be repaired to the point where one could not tell the difference between it and normal skin with the naked eye. Yu Hansheng was so happy that he ran toward Ouyang Xiaoxiao like a child. Ouyang Xiaoxiao saw him running toward her and her heartstrings twitched. "Xiaoxiao! Look at this!" Yu Hansheng stopped in front of her and waved the medicine in his hand happily. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not look at the medicine in his hand because she could not take her eyes off his face. This person was good-looking. It was really against the rules, making one unable to hate him¡­ It hurt more than if she wanted to let go. "This is a new drug that Xiao Huan has developed. With this drug, the scars on your body will quickly disappear!" Yu Hansheng said excitedly. Ouyang Xiaoxiao did not speak and only smiled at him. Did time cure all pain, or what? Anyway, now, she no longer needed the scar to disappear. The pain in her heart hadpletely disappeared. Just as Yu Hansheng was about to say something, she tiptoed and kissed him. Yu Hansheng was stunned for a moment before hugging her tightly in ecstasy. All these years¡­ all these years¡­ He had finally found the most important piece in his heart. Chapter 1517 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (1)

Chapter 1517: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the Bo family¡¯s 100-day banquet... A child who had lived for a hundred days had matured a lot since he was born. He had entered the first period of his life where he was at the peak of his looks. Furthermore, Bo Junyan and Mu Huan were both very good-looking. The little cutie of the Bo family was born with all their good points. He was so good-looking that he could make people fall in love with him. He was so beautiful that one could see flowers blooming around him. Especially his eyes. They were so beautiful that they made people want to give their hearts to him. They only wanted him to take another look at them. He was so adorable that Bo Junyan, who was originally unhappy because he was a son, could not bear to let go of his son. However, there were too few times when it was his turn to carry him. Every day, the child was hogged by his parents. It wasn¡¯t easy for his son to return to his and Mu Huan¡¯s hands, and Mu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to let go of him. He couldn¡¯t possibly fight with his wife over him. The Long family came to attend the Bo family¡¯s little cutie¡¯s 100-day banquet. ¡°Yo, Big Brother, look, isn¡¯t that Yuqi?¡± The second son of the Long family nudged his brother. When Long Feilei heard Huo Yuqi mentioned, he instinctively looked up. Then, he saw Huo Yuqi holding Qi Rui¡¯s arm and walking toward them. His eyes darkened. The second son of the Long family added, ¡°I heard that the two of them are getting engaged. Although the Qi family isn¡¯t as good as our Long family, they¡¯re still considered a big family. Qi Rui is very handsome and loyal. He¡¯s also ratherpatible with Yuqi in age. The two of them are a good match.¡± Long Feilei clenched his fists tightly. A year ago, Huo Yuqi had said that she wanted to give up on him, but he didn¡¯t believe her. This was because Huo Yuqi had clung only to him since she was young. Ever since she was young, she had said countless times that she wanted to give up on him. But in the end, she woulde to pester him again. Hence, he did not believe her. And now, he believed her. This was because she had insisted on never contacting him. She had avoided him for so long, and she had be so intimate with another man. She seldom went to public ces with anyone before, let alone get engaged. She really did it. She had really given up on him. This had always been what he wanted the most. But now that he hadpletely realized that she had really given up on him, he was not happy at all. In fact... He felt empty inside, as if nothing else mattered. ¡°Yo, Brother, what¡¯s with your expression?¡± The second son of the Long family raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you regretting it? Are you upset?¡± Long Feilei remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets. Now that she has found a young, handsome, andpatible man, she doesn¡¯t like an old man like you anymore.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± Long Feiting broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Are you our brother?¡± ¡°Of course I am. If I weren¡¯t, Brother would have killed me long ago if I said this,¡± the second son of the Long family said with a smile. Long Feiting nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Then, he looked at Long Feilei and said, ¡°Big Brother, if you regret it in your heart, I think you still have a chance now. With Huo Yuqi¡¯s obsession with you, even if she doesn¡¯t like you as much as before, she should still have you in her heart. You still have a chance if you go back now! ¡°Don¡¯t bete. If you¡¯rete, it¡¯ll be terrible! Look at me, look at how miserable I am now.¡± As Long Feiting spoke, he looked at Mu Huan, his heart aching. He knew he couldn¡¯t get it, but he still couldn¡¯t let it go. He was really... He couldn¡¯t think about it. Just thinking about it was like living in the abyss of hell. Now, he could only hope that the elixir of time could cure his heartache and let himpletely let go one day. Long Feilei still did not speak because even now, he had not figured out what he wanted. Chapter 1518 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (2)

Chapter 1518: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Long Feilei had always regarded the six-years-younger Huo Yuqi as his sister. After all, when she was born, he had gone to the hospital to visit her. When he was in his twenties, she was only a young girl in her teens. He couldn¡¯t imagine being with her. He felt guilty. After all, she was the girl he had seen growing up. Hence, he had wanted her to give up on him so badly and stop hanging around him. But now, she hadpletely given up on him, but he had such an indescribable feeling. This feeling made him... It was a long story. He didn¡¯t know what to do. The Long brothers wanted Long Feilei to salvage the situation. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted in his heart, but when he saw Qi Rui hugging Huo Yuqi so intimately, he instinctively stood up and walked toward the two of them. Although they all said that Qi Rui¡¯s character was not bad, he felt that Qi Rui¡¯s character was not good. Every time he saw him, the man would always think of ways to take advantage of Huo Yuqi. However, that silly girl could not feel it! He stepped forward and wanted to pull Huo Yuqi away, but when he thought that this wasn¡¯t the right time, he held back. After Qi Rui had something on and left, he pulled Huo Yuqi aside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Yuqi frowned. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged to Qi Rui?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Huo Yuqi said. After a year of being together, she felt that Qi Rui was not bad. ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Why are you in a hurry to get engaged? You have to look at more men and choose then!¡± ¡°I have looked at a lot and made my choice. I think Qi Rui is not bad. But what has this got to do with you?¡± Huo Yuqi asked in confusion. It couldn¡¯t be said that Long Feilei had feelings for her. For the past year, she had not contacted him, and he had never taken the initiative to contact her. asionally, when they met at the inevitable banquet, they would tacitly greet each other and go their separate ways. Anyone would say that they had no feelings for each other. Now, he was grabbing her and telling her these things... ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but I¡¯ve seen you grow up. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± He shouldn¡¯t think about anything else. Given the rtionship between the two families, he should be concerned about her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have a lot of family members already!¡± Huo Yuqi shook off his hand. She, Huo Yuqi, had so many family members to care about her, so she didn¡¯t need his concern! ¡°Yuqi...¡± Long Feilei wanted to say something else... ¡°I have something on.¡± Huo Yuqi turned around to leave. Long Feilei grabbed her instinctively. ¡°Long Feilei, what exactly do you want?¡± Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. She really didn¡¯t want to guess his thoughts. So, what exactly did he want to do? Couldn¡¯t he just say it directly? Long Feilei looked at her impatient face and smiled bitterly. ¡°I also want to know what I want to do.¡± He really wanted to know what he wanted. Huo Yuqi was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you want to do, then go back and think about it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± With that, she shook off Long Feilei again and turned to leave. This time, Long Feilei did not catch her again because, just as she had said, he needed to go back and think about it. What exactly did he want? Just as he was about to leave, he saw Huo Yuqi walking toward Qi Rui happily. That smile that once belonged only to him was now being given to another man. In the past, she would only be impatient with other men. Now, she had given him her impatience. This feeling... Seriously! It was still... indescribable. Chapter 1519 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (3)

Chapter 1519: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I saw you talking to Long Feilei just now.¡± Qi Rui handed Huo Yuqi a ss of fruit juice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Is he trying to get you back?¡± Qi Rui raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not his, so how could he get me back?¡± Only when two people were dating before could they get back together. They weren¡¯t. ¡°Your heart was his in the past,¡± Qi Rui said with a smile. Huo Yuqi snorted. ¡°Let me know in advance if you want to dump me,¡± Qi Rui said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a loyal person. I won¡¯t change my mind about what I promised you.¡± Huo Yuqi reached out and patted Qi Rui to reassure him. Qi Rui smiled at her, but his eyes darkened. Right now, everyone thought that Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui were a couple and that they were about to get engaged. But in fact, this was not the case. After Mu Huan and Bo Junyan¡¯s wedding, Qi Rui and Huo Yuqi often interacted. As the two of them had a lot ofmon interests, they could talk a lot. They also had thoughts of developing a rtionship. Hence, they slowly became friends. As for bing a couple, they had yet to arrive there. At the beginning of the year, Qi Rui¡¯s father got seriously ill. Qi Rui and his half-brother were fighting for the right to inherit. His brother had married a very powerful youngdy. Hence, Qi Rui could only win against his father¡¯s favored son by marrying a youngdy from a better family. However, Qi Rui did not want to ruin his life just because of the inheritance. Hence, he asked Huo Yuqi for help. Huo Yuqi treated him as a friend. If a friend was in trouble, she naturally had to help. Hence, the two of them became a couple in everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone thought that the two of them were getting engaged. As Huo Yuqi did not want her mother to arrange all sorts of blind dates, even the Huo family thought that the two of them were a couple. ¡°However, Long Feilei has indeed be a little strange. I can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Huo Yuqi felt that it was unbelievable when she thought about how Long Feiting had said that he didn¡¯t know what he wanted. He had always wanted her to stop pestering him. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Anyone who misses their chance with you will feel regret,¡± Qi Rui said meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s true! Nowadays, there are too few single girls who are as good-looking as me, have a good family background, and are talented! It would be a pity to miss the chance with me!¡± Huo Yuqi was still arrogant and confident. Qi Rui looked at her and smiled. Most of the daughters of wealthy families he knew were arrogant and willful. Although Huo Yuqi was a little willful sometimes, her willfulness was adorable, as well as her narcissism. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. I¡¯ll introduce you to a few people,¡± Huo Yuqi said as she held Qi Rui¡¯s arm and walked toward a crowded spot. Qi Rui looked at her and his smile deepened. She was really loyal. After she said she would help him, she did not spare any effort to help him. Apart from making people think that they were a couple, she also helped him pull connections. The Huo family¡¯s business was very strong to begin with. With Huo Yuqi¡¯s rtionship with Bo Junyan, the Huo family¡¯s status became several times higher. Naturally, Huo Yuqi¡¯s connections were more extensive than Qi Rui¡¯s. Long Feilei told his brothers that he was leaving. ¡°Brother, I really can¡¯t figure it out sometimes,¡± the second son of the Long family said. Long Feilei nced at him and turned to leave. Seeing this, the second son of the Long family followed. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I can¡¯t figure out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask.¡± The second son of the Long family: ¡°...¡± How were they going to continue chatting? After getting into the car, the second son of the Long family felt that he had to continue chatting even if it was awkward. Chapter 1520 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (4)

Chapter 1520: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, he said, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out. Why did you pass over what was right in front of you and not use it? Why did you have to find someone else? You saw it just now. Who are the people Yuqi brought Qi Rui to meet?¡± His big brother had said that he didn¡¯t want to fall in love, so he wanted to marry someone who could expand the Long family¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t choose Huo Yuqi. Huo Yuqi was much stronger than the fiancee he had found! Long Feilei snorted and did not speak. He would not make use of Huo Yuqi like Qi Rui was doing. At this thought, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qi Rui¡¯s father seriously ill and about to die?¡± Although the second son of the Long family didn¡¯t know why his eldest brother suddenly mentioned the Qi family, he still instinctively said, ¡°Yes, I heard that he¡¯s about to die.¡± ¡°Qi Rui¡¯s father likes his half-brother more, right?¡± ¡°Yes. His stepmother is very doted on, and so is his younger brother. Previously, there were rumors that Old Master Qi wanted to pass the Qi family to his younger brother.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°There are many people in thepany who support Qi Rui now. If Qi Rui and Yuqi get engaged, the chances of him inheriting the Qi family will be even higher,¡± the second son of the Long family said. Long Feilei snorted and said, ¡°I knew that Qi Rui was nothing good!¡± The second son of the Long family broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going overboard. You can find someone to marry to expand the Long family, but can¡¯t others do the same?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t look for Yuqi. I didn¡¯t want to use her!¡± Long Feilei said instinctively. As the boss of the Long family, Long Feilei was shouldering their rise and fall. Of course, he knew that if he wanted to expand the Long family through marriage, it would have been the easiest and fastest way to choose Huo Yuqi. She would also listen to him the most. After the marriage, she would definitely do whatever he wanted her to do. The Huo family and Bo Junyan would definitely give him all sorts of convenience because of Huo Yuqi. However, he had never thought of using such a good and convenient method. That was the girl he had seen growing up. The Huo family treated her like a little princess, and so did he. When he was young, he really wanted a sister, but in the end, it was only his younger brothers who came. No matter how much he said that he hated her and begged her to stay away from him, he had always doted on her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have found her and saved her before his family could find her. Because of his love for her, even though he had always wanted to use a marriage alliance to bring the Long family to greater heights, he had never thought of being with Huo Yuqi. The second son of the Long family: ¡°...¡± In other words, his boss cherished and doted on her too much. That was why he let Huo Yuqi, who was convenient and effortless, go around looking for other suitable candidates? After a long silence... ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Not only is our Long family not bad, but we¡¯re also very strong. Why do you have to sacrifice your marriage to make it stronger?¡± Why did his brother insist on a marriage alliance and not think about dating and getting married? Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± He could not think of an answer to his question. Why did he always think only of marriage instead of love? He had clearly never been traumatized by love. His parents were loving, and his family was harmonious... ¡°Brother, actually, we don¡¯t need a marriage alliance to expand the Long family at all. Our Long family has four brothers! We¡¯re all so formidable and talented!¡± Why would they need to rely on women?! Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t consider a marriage alliance, what kind of girl do you like?¡± The second son of the Long family had always felt that his brother had Huo Yuqi in his heart. Hence, for the past year, he had tried all sorts of ways to enlighten his brother. Although he had always failed, he had never been discouraged. It was already heartbreaking enough that their family had such a pitiful person like Feiting. If one day, his boss suddenly realized who he loved only when it was toote, he would suffer for the rest of his life. That would be too sad! Chapter 1521 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (5)

Chapter 1521: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If one day, his boss suddenly realized who he loved only when it was toote, he would suffer for the rest of his life. That would be too sad! He couldn¡¯t watch such a regretful thing happen to his family again! Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± He really didn¡¯t know what kind of girl he liked. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t know what type you like.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± He was like a tick who wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°How about this? Close your eyes.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°If I ask you to close your eyes, then close them first.¡± Long Feilei frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the boss!¡± He actually dared to use amanding tone on him. ¡°I know you¡¯re the boss, my biological brother!¡± The second son of the Long family had a look on his face that said, I know you¡¯re the boss. Can you please close your eyes first? Although Long Feilei was impatient, he still closed his eyes. ¡°Now, I want you to think about women. Who¡¯s the first woman you think of?¡± It was said that this test was very urate. Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yuqi, right?¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± ¡°The first woman you instinctively thought of was Yuqi. This means that you actually like Yuqi! You don¡¯t like her as a sister, but as a man and a woman!¡± the second son of the Long family said firmly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I instinctively thought of her because I¡¯m most familiar with her!¡± Long Feilei knew that ever since Huo Yuqi decided she wanted to give up on him, there had been something wrong with him. But if the woman he instinctively thought of upon closing his eyes was Huo Yuqi, did that mean that he liked her? No matter what, she should be the closest to him, right? After all, apart from matchmaking sessions, he had never interacted with any other women. He had long forgotten most of the women he had interacted with. Naturally, he would not think of them. Furthermore, Huo Yuqi had been by his side since she was young and was most familiar with him. Naturally, the first person he thought of was her. ¡°Our mother is more familiar with you than Yuqi. Why did you think of Yuqi instead of our mother? Isn¡¯t our mother a woman?¡± The second son of the Long family raised an eyebrow. Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± What was this?! ¡°Brother, let me tell you...¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense here. There¡¯s a lot of twisted logic!¡± Long Feilei interrupted him, not wanting to hear his useless words anymore. The second son of the Long family grimaced. If this wasn¡¯t his biological brother, he would have ignored him long ago! ¡°Brother, she¡¯s about to get engaged, yet you still can¡¯t figure out what you want. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and figure it out? When she gets married, even if you think about it again, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± If he wasn¡¯t his biological brother, he wouldn¡¯t waste his breath on him! Just as he was about to say something else... Long Feilei said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The second son of the Long family was stunned. In the past, when he said such things, his boss would always say, ¡°What are you thinking?! It¡¯s impossible between me and Yuqi!¡± Now, he actually said that he would think about it! This change was huge! There was hope! There was hope! ¡°Brother, think about it carefully! Let go of everything and think about it! From now on, you might as well not go to thepany. It¡¯s fine as long as Third Brother and I are there!¡± He had to settle his marriage first before anything else! Long Feilei¡¯s lips twitched. Did he have to be so exaggerated?! ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s an exaggeration. Think about Feiting. If you don¡¯t want to be as miserable as him, then hurry up! You still have a chance now!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± When the second son of the Long family saw him like this, he wanted to say something more. However, he suddenly recalled that sometimes, when people urged him too much, he would not want to do anything even more.. Hence, in the end, he did not say anything. Chapter 1522 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (6)

Chapter 1522: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Long Feilei wanted to think about it carefully, but sometimes, when you didn¡¯t want to touch on something, you wouldn¡¯t think about it no matter what. Even if there was a lot of time, you wouldn¡¯t want to think about it. Hence, though another month had passed after the Bo family¡¯s 100-day banquet, Long Feilei still didn¡¯t think about what he wanted. One day, he read in the newspaper that Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui were getting married. It was reported that they were getting engaged at the end of this month and getting married at the end of the year. It was no exaggeration to say that Long Feilei was thunderstruck when he saw this news! He was stunned! By the time he snapped back to his senses, he was already standing in front of Huo Yuqi. Huo Yuqi, who was about to leave, was stopped by him for a long time. Before he could say anything, she said, ¡°I have something on. Please tell me whatever it is quickly. I have to go.¡± In the past, Huo Yuqi would have been secretly delighted because of his abnormal behavior. She would have wondered if he had realized something. But now, she wasn¡¯t. There was no follow-up to his abnormal behavior. She didn¡¯t want to look forward to it or be disappointed again. Now, she only wanted him to stay away from her. If he didn¡¯t appear in front of her again, she would soon be able topletely let go and forget about him and be moved by another man. She really didn¡¯t want him to tease her heart from time to time. With that, she walked around Long Feilei and was about to leave. Seeing that she was about to leave, Long Feilei instinctively said, ¡°Don¡¯t get engaged to Qi Rui! And don¡¯t marry him!¡± Huo Yuqi was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Why?¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± Why? Why? He was so shocked to see that they were getting engaged that he came to see her without even thinking. He... Long Feilei knew that there was something wrong with his heart right now. He vaguely realized something, but he didn¡¯t dare to be sure. He couldn¡¯t be sure. He was afraid that because this wasn¡¯t a very sure feeling, it would only hurt Huo Yuqi. After all, it was fine to move another woman only to let her down. But not her. He couldn¡¯t hurt her. What if his feelings were uncertain? What if he didn¡¯t love her or couldn¡¯t walk with her for the rest of his life? Actually, Long Feilei had never been cruel to Huo Yuqi. He cherished this little girl too much and didn¡¯t want to hurt her. If he couldn¡¯t be sure, he couldn¡¯t give her a trace of hope. ¡°Why?¡± Huo Yuqi asked again. Faced with her questioning, Long Feilei could only say, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person! He¡¯s with you only for the inheritance!¡± When Huo Yuqi heard this, she lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly. She was really... looking forward to something... After a while, she said, ¡°I know.¡± Long Feilei was stunned. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Don¡¯t tell him that though she knew that Qi Rui was with her for the inheritance, she was still with him! ¡°I know Qi Rui is with me for the inheritance.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± Then, he said angrily, ¡°Are you stupid? You know that he is with you for the inheritance and for your power, yet you¡¯re still with him!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid.¡± Huo Yuqi nodded. Then, she said, ¡°But even if I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯m willing, and I¡¯m happy to be with him. This has nothing to do with you. My family knows too and they don¡¯t object, so you don¡¯t have to say anything! If you came looking for me over this, you can go back.¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± ¡°Did your rebellious periodete?¡± In the past, she would listen to whatever he said! Chapter 1523 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (7)

Chapter 1523: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s not that my rebellious period camete. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. You¡¯re nothing to me. Please stay away from me from now on. If you can¡¯t appear in front of me, then don¡¯t!¡± Don¡¯t disturb her heart that had finally calmed down! ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m nothing to you?! Who brought you up?!¡± The Huo family and the Long family were neighbors. The two families had a good rtionship. When Long Feilei was young, he would go to the Huo family¡¯s house to y once he started school. He had wanted a sister since he was young, so he loved to hug Huo Yuqi. ¡°I was brought up by a nanny. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You...¡± Long Feilei felt that Huo Yuqi was really a heartless little thing. Even if they weren¡¯t a couple, they were childhood sweethearts who had grown up together. When they were young, she kept calling him brother. He was even closer to her than her biological brother. Now, she actually said that he had nothing to do with her. That he had no right to say anything about her matters and wanted him to go as far away as possible! Huo Yuqi did not want to say anything more to Long Feilei and left on her own. However, she had only taken a few steps when Long Feilei grabbed her. ¡°Long Feilei, what exactly do you want?! Let me tell you, you¡¯d better leave me...¡± Before Huo Yuqi could finish speaking, her mouth was sealed. Her eyes widened in shock. Then, she met Long Feilei¡¯s eyes. She was stunned. Long Feilei looked at her like this and could not regain his senses. He did not know what was wrong with him. First, he rushed in front of her without even thinking. Now, because he did not want to hear her tell him to stay away from her, he kissed her like this. He... Was he crazy? Was he crazy?! When the Huo couple, who were about to leave the house, saw this scene, they were stunned. ¡°Wifey, am I seeing things? That man looks like the boss of the Long family!¡± ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t seeing wrongly.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t our daughter dating Qi Rui? Why is she kissing the Long family¡¯s boss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Meng Yueying said as she walked to the side, bent down, picked up the stick at the door, and walked toward Long Feilei and her daughter. ¡°Wifey, where are you going?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill that Pigsy who dared to kiss our daughter!¡± What did he, Long Feilei, take Meng Yueying¡¯s daughter for? In the past, he had humiliated her daughter like that, made her lose face, and made her daughter tired after following him every day. As a mother, she wanted to cry. Now, he had actually kissed her daughter when her daughter already had a golden opportunity! She would beat him to death! ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being rash at all!¡± Meng Yueying said as she raised her stick and swung it down. Mr. Huo widened his mouth in shock. Fortunately, Long Feilei was a skilled person. Even though he was shocked, his body¡¯s instincts still made him avoid that ruthless rod in time. But right after that, Meng Yueying¡¯s rod swung at him again. At this moment, Huo Yuqi and Long Feilei snapped back to their senses. When Huo Yuqi saw her mother, who actually ignored her image and swung at Long Feilei with a stick like a lunatic, she shouted in shock, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°I want to kill him!¡± Meng Yueying said fiercely. In the past, no matter how much her daughter had suffered, she had never looked for Long Feilei to settle scores. At most, she would just say a few words to him when they bumped into each other. This was because her daughter had chosen to like him. Hence, no matter what, she should bear it. A person¡¯s feelings could not be forced.. It was not his fault that Long Feilei did not like her daughter. Chapter 1524 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (8)

Chapter 1524: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, no matter how sad and heartbroken she was, she could only watch and wait for her daughter to let go. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to wait for the sun to rise. Now that her daughter had finally let go, it was time for her to be with another young man. But this bastard, he actually dared to cause trouble! This was something she could not tolerate! ¡°Mom... Mom... what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huo Yuqi stuttered when she saw her mother hit him again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already?! I¡¯m going to beat this d*mn b*stard to death!¡± What the f*ck! Who did he think she was?! After Meng Yueying said that, she swung the rod once more, but it missed again. This made her even angrier. She turned to re at her husband. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Catch him! I¡¯m going to beat him half to death today!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...!!¡± How did he provoke her majesty? Just before, she wanted to kill him, and now, she wanted to cripple him! ¡°Auntie Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yueying was so angry that sheughed. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± Why was he receiving such a treatment... He clearly didn¡¯t do anything. He hadn¡¯t even seen her recently... Suddenly, he thought of something. He had kissed Huo Yuqi just now! He... While he was in a daze... Meng Yueying took the opportunity to hit him hard on the back. The hit was so strong that Long Feilei, a tall man, stumbled. ¡°Mom!¡± Huo Yuqi shouted in shock as she pounced on Meng Yueying and grabbed her hand tightly. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let her continue fighting. ¡°Go away! If I don¡¯t cripple him today, he¡¯ll think that my daughter is easy to bully!¡± Meng Yueying flung Huo Yuqi away forcefully. Meng Yueying had doted on her children since they were young. She couldn¡¯t bear to give her daughter any grievances and say anything about her. Long Feilei actually dared toe to the Huo residence to do such a thing after hurting her daughter! Meng Yueying used to be so angry, but because her daughter liked him, she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only suppress the anger in her heart. Usually, the more she held it in, the more upset she would feel. Now, she waspletely furious! ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Huo Yuqi, who had been flung away, quickly hugged Meng Yueying again. She looked at Mr. Huo and said, ¡°Dad, help me stop Mom!¡± ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry.¡± As he spoke, he reached out for the stick in Meng Yueying¡¯s hand. Huo Yuqi heaved a sigh of relief. But before she couldpletely heave a sigh of relief, she heard him speak again. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to ruin your body because of this kind of anger. Besides, you didn¡¯t hit him hard enough. Give me the rod, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Mr. Huo had been stunned by his wife¡¯s sudden action at first, but he was also angry. His anger was greater than his wife¡¯s. Hence, he had only stopped his wife verbally and hadn¡¯t done anything. Just now, when she saw that Meng Yueying could not hit Long Feilei, he had been so anxious that he wanted to have a go himself. Now, the opportunity hade. Huo Yuqi: ¡°...!!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± When Meng Yueying heard this, she was amused. She immediately handed the stick in her hand to her husband. ¡°Beat him up until he¡¯s crippled!¡± If you end up killing him, you¡¯ll have to pay with your life. Just cripple him! She wouldpensate himter. After all, the Huo family had plenty of money! ¡°Mom... Dad! Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Huo Yuqi let go of her mother and went to stop her father. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t hit someone like this... Chapter 1525 - Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (9)

Chapter 1525: Not All Love Can Be Salvaged (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Long Feilei: ¡°¡­¡± When he was young, the Huo couple had treated him very well. But ever since Huo Yuqi grew up and began to chase after him, the two of them had never liked him. However, that was only human nature. He did not take it seriously. He did not expect that the grievances in their hearts would be so strong that they¡¯d want to cripple him¡­ Huo Yuqi could not stop her parents. She rushed over and hugged Long Feilei, using her body to protect him. When she hugged Long Feilei, his entire body shuddered. He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling right now. In short, his heart trembled violently. ¡°Dad, Mom, hit me if you want to hit someone!¡± Huo Yuqi shouted as she hugged Long Feilei. Seeing this, Meng Yueying shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Come back!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Huo Yuqi. Why was she so protective of a man who didn¡¯t want her?! Huo Yuqi turned around and looked at Meng Yueying in a spoiled and helpless manner. ¡°Mom¡­!¡± Meng Yueying had always doted on her daughter. Although she only called her Mom, she also caught something else. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t really cripple Long Feilei. Hence, she looked at Long Feilei and said ruthlessly, ¡°Mr. Long, get lost immediately! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed toe to my house again! And you¡¯re not allowed to touch my daughter again! Otherwise, our two families will start a war!¡± Long Feilei: ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Auntie! I¡¯m not that close to you. Get lost immediately!¡± Meng Yueying really couldn¡¯t bear to see this person who had made her daughter suffer so much and be a joke. Long Feilei wanted to say something again. Huo Yuqi looked at him and pleaded, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± She had never seen her mother so angry that she disregarded her image. Seeing the current situation, Long Feilei could not say much. He said, ¡°Uncle Huo, Auntie Huo, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day to apologize.¡± ¡°Is my family unable to afford food? Do I need your treat?! Scram!¡± Meng Yueying waved him away impatiently. Long Feilei did not say anything else and turned to leave. Huo Yuqi looked at his departing back and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he had kissed her¡­ Why did he suddenly kiss her¡­ Why did her first kiss suddenly get taken? Why did he do this? Why did he tease her? Her heart, which had finally calmed down, he¡­ Seriously¡­! ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at him! You¡¯re not allowed to think about him again! Just have a good rtionship with Qi Rui!¡± Meng Yueying turned her daughter¡¯s face away. She was not allowed to look at Long Feilei again, and she was not allowed to think about that hooligan. ¡°Qi Rui treats you so well. With his personality, he¡¯ll definitely treat you well for the rest of his life! He¡¯s the only one. Don¡¯t be swayed and think too much!¡± There was no mother who didn¡¯t know her daughter best. Meng Yueying knew that her daughter had yet to truly let go. But since she had decided to let go and develop a rtionship with someone else, then she shouldn¡¯t turn back. If she continued to persist like this, she would soon be unable topletely let go of Long Feilei. Between being in love and the one being loved, Meng Yueying wanted her daughter to be loved. ¡°Mom, Qi Rui and I aren¡¯t what you think. I¡­¡± Before Huo Yuqi could finish speaking, Meng Yueying said, ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to Qi Rui. Don¡¯t think too much. I can tell you directly that I won¡¯t allow you to have anything to do with the Long family!¡± Meng Yueying knew what Huo Yuqi wanted to say. She also knew about their rtionship, but she had always pretended not to know.. She wanted the two of them to be real. Chapter 1526 - Dreams Come True (1)

Chapter 1526: Dreams Come True (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Every parent wanted their child to have only happiness. Meng Yueying did not care what Long Feilei was thinking now. She did not want her daughter to have anything to do with Long Feilei anymore. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Huo Yuqi was about to say something¡­ ¡°You said it yourself before. Since you gave up on Long Feilei that day, your marriage will be handed to me to decide!¡± Meng Yueying said forcefully. In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to stop her daughter forcefully and had allowed her to suffer so much grievance and humiliation. Now, she had to be tough! ¡°That¡¯s what I said in the past, but¡­¡± Huo Yuqi suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. This was because she couldn¡¯t understand her own heart now. She didn¡¯t know what Long Feilei wanted to do or why he suddenly kissed her. There was no point in saying anything now. Hence, she did not continue. ¡°Mom, Qi Rui and I have agreed to eat together. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± She would talk to Long Feileiter. ¡°You really have an appointment with Qi Rui?¡± Meng Yueying looked at her suspiciously, afraid that she wanted to chase after Long Feilei. Huo Yuqi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give Qi Rui a call and ask!¡± Meng Yueying did not call Qi Rui. She only said, ¡°Yuqi, I don¡¯t want to force you to be with anyone. You know that I want you to be happy more than anyone else. I really can¡¯t see you being wronged by Long Feilei anymore.¡± Huo Yuqi lowered her eyes. ¡°I know.¡± Meng Yueying reached out and gently caressed her head. ¡°You¡¯re my heart. If you¡¯re in pain and upset, Mom will be in even more pain and difort. Don¡¯t be swayed by his uncertain actions and be like before¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Huo Yuqi lowered her head. She knew that her parents had suffered all these years. Because of her, they had suffered a lot. People had mocked their daughter for being a b*tch who didn¡¯t know how to love herself. She had been rejected so badly, yet she kept chasing after that person¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Go.¡± Meng Yueying patted her shoulder. The Long residence¡­ ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother! I heard that you were beaten up for molesting Yuqi at the Huo residence!¡± The second son of the Long family rushed back when he heard this news. Long Feilei nced at him and did not speak. ¡°I heard that you kissed Yuqi! Brother, have you finally thought it through and understood your heart?¡± The Long family used to have a good rtionship with the Huo family, so the servants of the two families were also very familiar with each other. Hence, even though the Huo couple had strictly forbidden the news of Long Feilei kissing Huo Yuqi from being spread, the second son of the Long family still found out. Long Feilei did not speak because he did not know if he had figured it out or not. Even now, he did not know why he had acted rashly. The second son of the Long family, who did not get a response from him, frowned. ¡°No way, Big Brother. You¡¯ve already kissed her, yet you still haven¡¯t seen your heart clearly?¡± Long Feilei was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve known her since she was young. When she was just born, I even hugged her and always treated her like a sister. Tell me¡­¡± If he liked Huo Yuqi, wouldn¡¯t he be a beast? ¡°Her surname is Huo, and our surname is Long. Why would you think that she¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t treat Yuqi as your sister?¡± Long Feilei asked. The second son of the Long family: ¡°¡­¡± He really treated Huo Yuqi as his own sister. However, he couldn¡¯t say this. ¡°I don¡¯t treat her as my sister. I¡¯ve always treated her as my future sister-inw!¡± Chapter 1527 - Dreams Come True (2)

Chapter 1527: Dreams Come True (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha...¡± Long Feilei sneered, indicating that he did not believe his nonsense. In the end, the second son of the Long family said, ¡°Yes. Previously, when I thought that you didn¡¯t have her in your heart, I treated her as a sister next door. But even after I saw the news that she might be getting engaged to Qi Rui, I didn¡¯t rashly run to her house to force a kiss...¡± Long Feilei: ¡°...¡± After a moment of silence... ¡°So, am I a pervert?¡± He actually kissed his sister, whom he had seen growing up. The second son of the Long family: ¡°...¡± How did his bosse to such a conclusion? ¡°Big Brother, why can¡¯t you think that you like Yuqi?¡± ¡°Would you have feelings for your sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not our biological sister! I only treat her as my sister because I don¡¯t like her that way. If I liked her, I would have kidnapped her long ago!¡± Don¡¯t tell him that his boss had always felt that Huo Yuqi was his sister and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He would feel guilty if he did, which was why he had kept rejecting her! This was too stupid! He was so stupid that he was unwilling to admit that his brother was rted to him by blood, lest others thought that he was also stupid. Long Feilei did not speak further. ¡°Boss, you really can¡¯t hesitate anymore. I heard that Qi Rui has really been nning to propose to Yuqi recently. After that, they¡¯ll get engaged. After that, they¡¯ll get married!¡± Long Feilei remained silent. ¡°How about this, Boss? If ites to that, will you be able to ept Yuqi being kissed by and sleeping with Qi Rui? Think about that scene. Will you be able to ept it?¡± Long Feilei thought along with the second son of the Long family. Then, he realized that he couldn¡¯t even imagine such a scene! He was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t help but punch the table! ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that obvious...¡± The second son of the Long family had a look on his face. It was obvious that he liked her! Long Feilei did not speak further, but his eyes darkened. ¡°Boss, think it through. If you¡¯re sure, then hurry up and take action!¡± The second son of the Long family asked Long Feilei to hurry up and take action. However, Long Feilei felt that he still needed to think about it and confirm it. After all, if he took action, he would have to be responsible for Huo Yuqi for the rest of his life. He was still thinking about it when he received news that Huo Yuqi had epted Qi Rui¡¯s proposal that night. The other party even kindly gave her a video of the proposal scene. In the video, Huo Yuqi looked shy and touched as she epted Qi Rui¡¯s ring. After Qi Rui put the ring on her, the two of them hugged each other. When he saw the two of them hugging each other tightly, Long Feilei suddenly crushed the phone screen. ¡°It looks like Yuqi really doesn¡¯t like you anymore. You went to her house today and forced a kiss on her, but she had even arranged to have a meal with Qi Rui and agreed to his proposal.¡± Then, the second son of the Long family shook his head and sighed. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. You¡¯d better not take action. Continue your matchmaking. You only treat her as a sister. You don¡¯t like her!¡± Long Feilei did not speak, but his hand tightened. For the first time in his life, he felt panic... He realized that he was really going to lose her... She would never be like before, surrounding him and looking only at him. In the future, she would look only at Qi Rui. Not to mention hugging him, they would even kiss and do all sorts of things together... And he couldn¡¯t even ept their hug. He...!!! Just as the second son of the Long family was about to say something, Long Feilei turned around and ran. The second son of the Long family raised an eyebrow and happily went to y games. Chapter 1528 - Dreams Come True (3)

Chapter 1528: Dreams Come True (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Long Feilei ran all the way to the Huo residence. He wanted to enter through the front door, but when he thought about how the Huo couple had behaved during the day, he finally decided to climb over the wall. When Long Feilei climbed over the wall to Huo Yuqi¡¯s room, Huo Yuqi had juste out of the shower. She, who had just taken a shower, was as delicate as a lotus flower out of the water, making Long Feilei instantly forget his purpose ining here. Huo Yuqi, on the other hand, was so frightened by his sudden appearance that she wanted to scream. Seeing that she was about to shout, Long Feilei hurriedly reached out to cover her mouth. Huo Yuqi, who had her mouth covered, struggled. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t shout. If you don¡¯t shout, I¡¯ll let go of you,¡± Long Feilei said. The Huo couple had wanted to kill him during the day, let alone now. Huo Yuqi immediately nodded. Seeing her nod, Long Feilei let go of her. The moment he released her, Huo Yuqi immediately took a few steps back to keep a distance from him. Her actions made Long Feilei realize once again that she was really not the same person as before. He was really going to lose her. This realization made Long Feilei¡¯s heart tighten. He strode forward and reached out to pull her into his embrace, hugging her tightly. From the strength, it was as if he wanted to merge her into his body. This way, he would never lose her. ¡°You... what are you doing...!!¡± Huo Yuqi was shocked by his sudden behavior. He... why was he... so strange today? First, he suddenly kissed her. Now, he suddenly appeared in her private room and hugged her! ¡°Yuqi, don¡¯t marry him! The person you like is me. You have to be with me!¡± Long Feilei had never pursued a woman. In fact, before he came, he had notpletely confirmed what was in his heart. Hence, he did not have any skills for speaking. All he could think of was how she liked him in the past and how she wanted to be with him. He wanted to make her recall her love for him and salvage her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you. I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore!¡± Although that kiss in the morning had stirred Huo Yuqi¡¯s calm heart, it wasn¡¯t only her mother. Even she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Long Feilei anymore. She didn¡¯t want to love someone while not having any self-respect anymore. She didn¡¯t want to return to the mud that she had finally walked out of. When Long Feilei heard her words, the panic in his heart became even more serious. He hugged her even tighter. ¡°No, you still like me! The person you love is still me! You said that you only want to be with me in this life!¡± Ever since she was young, when people asked her who she liked the most, she would always say that she liked him the most. When she grew up, she would always tell him that she would always like him the most, love him the most, and only want to be with him for the rest of her life! She had to like him! ¡°You also said that you wanted me to stay away from you. What are you doing now?¡± Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Why was he suddenly like this? After all, she had given up on him and was rumored to have been with Qi Rui for a year. If he really had feelings for her, why would he only have such a reaction only now? ¡°I¡¯m trying to get you back now! In the past, I thought that my feelings for you were that of a sibling. Now, after seeing that you¡¯ve agreed to someone else¡¯s proposal and you really don¡¯t want me anymore, I¡¯ve realized that my feelings for you are not that of a brother for a sister. It¡¯s a man¡¯s feelings for a woman!¡± Long Feilei had never known and could not be sure of his heart. But at this moment, he said these words without thinking. After saying this, hepletely confirmed his heart. Yes! He was very sure! His love for her was between a man and a woman, not for a sibling! Chapter 1529 - Dreams Come True (4)

Chapter 1529: Dreams Come True (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At some point in time, he could no longer treat her as a sister-next-door. He did not know when, but he had developed a strange feeling toward her. This feeling made him afraid, and he tried his best to avoid her. This was because he subconsciously couldn¡¯t ept that he actually had a strange feeling for a sister whom he had seen growing up. This made him unable to ovee the moral hurdle in his heart. Hence, his subconsciousness did not want him to admit it and did not want him to fall in love. He only wanted to expand the Long family through marriage, go through all sorts of blind dates, and find a suitable partner. Then, he would feel that the person he found was not suitable and kept changing his mind¡­ Huo Yuqi was stunned¡­ After she gave up on Long Feilei, she could not help but look forward to the day when he would suddenly find her and tell her that he actually liked her. He¡­ In short, she had been looking forward to now. After he had lost her, he realized that he cherished her and that he liked her and wanted to get her back. This had always been her favorite dream. Now¡­ such a beautiful dream and beautiful anticipation had suddenly been realized without warning. She was stunned for a long time. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. She felt that all the words in the world added up couldn¡¯t describe her current feelings. While she was in shock and didn¡¯t know what to think¡­ Long Feilei kissed her. Although he did not have any dating experience, as a businessman, he knew that it was best to strike first. Also, as long as she was willing to be kissed and touched by him¡­ Then he still had hope! It was different from the light kiss from earlier. This kiss¡­ Very¡­ Then, the atmosphere gradually changed. Just as Long Feilei was about to take another step forward¡­ The door to the room was suddenly pushed open. Meng Yueying walked in with a gift box. ¡°Yuqi, look, I bought you something today¡­¡± Her next words disappeared in her throat when she saw this scene. After a while, she snapped back to her senses. Then, she threw something at Long Feilei! Long Feilei could have dodged it, but if he had, this thing would have hit Huo Yuqi. Hence, not only did he not dodge, but he even hugged Huo Yuqi tightly and protected her. ¡°Long Feilei! Do you want to die?!¡± Meng Yueying screamed. He¡­ he was a bastard! She actually dared to run into her daughter¡¯s room at night, and she was so¡­ disheveled! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live and marry Yuqi,¡± Long Feilei replied seriously. Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­¡± What¡­ what did he say? He wanted to marry her? He¡­ he¡­ Although Huo Yuqi¡¯s rationality told her that she didn¡¯t want to return to the bitter love of the past, she had liked this person for so long. She had fantasized about such a beautiful dream for so many years. Now, it was about toe true. She¡­ Her heart overtook her rationality. Her brain could not control it. Meng Yueying: ¡°¡­!!¡± He really dared to say that! Marry her daughter! ¡°Who do you think my Yuqi is? When you don¡¯t want her, you can humiliate her like that. When you want to marry her, you think you can just do it!¡± Could the Huo family¡¯s daughter be so easily defiled by him? ¡°Auntie, I know I was in the wrong in the past. It¡¯s useless no matter what I say. Please give me a chance to make it up to you.. I¡¯ll definitely treat Yuqi well from now on! I¡¯ll dote on her to the heavens. I can guarantee you that no matter if it¡¯s Qi Rui or any other man, no one will treat Yuqi better than me!¡± Chapter 1530 - Dreams Come True (5)

Chapter 1530: Dreams Come True (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Previously, when Long Feilei could not be sure, he would not say anything. Now that he was sure, he would dare to say anything and give any promise. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpensation! Hurry up and get lost!¡± Meng Yueying pointed at the door, telling him to get lost. What right did he have to guarantee that he would be better than Qi Rui? ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Long Feilei was about to say something¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Huo ran up when he heard themotion. ¡°You came just in time. Beat him out! From now on, start a war with the Long family and kill him!¡± Meng Yueying pointed at Long Feilei. Mr. Huo saw that Long Feilei was hugging Huo Yuqi. Huo Yuqi was wrapped only in a towel, and¡­ Instantly, he felt like killing someone. He stepped forward and threw a punch at Long Feilei¡¯s face. Long Feilei could avoid it, but he did not. This was because his future father-inw and mother-inw were angry with him. He had to let them vent their anger. Otherwise, he would not be able to get a wife. Besides, no matter what, epting a beating like this was always a good n. He had to be beaten up. No matter how hard they wanted to hit him, they could hit him as hard as they wanted. The more ruthless they were, the better! Mr. Huo did not expect him to not dodge. When he saw Long Feilei bleeding from the corner of his mouth from his punch, he was stunned. While he was in a daze, Long Feilei knelt down. ¡°Uncle Huo, hit me! Beat the stupid me to death! I shouldn¡¯t have thought that we could only be siblings because I cherished and doted on Yuqi too much. I shouldn¡¯t have been so stupid as to think that if I wanted Yuqi, I would be a beast and an immoral man. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± No matter what, Long Feilei was a smart person. Not only did he take the opportunity to use the trick of taking a beating, but he also took the opportunity to tell her about his true feelings and why he had rejected Yuqi. He even said it so that it sounded like he cherished Huo Yuqi too much. That was why he rejected her and made her retreat. He was such an indomitable man, yet he knelt down and let others beat and scold him. Mr. Huo, who had wanted to kill him just now, suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Get lost, get out immediately!¡± ¡°Uncle Huo, hit me! Beat me half to death and get someone to carry me out.¡± Long Feilei looked up and begged. Mr. Huo: ¡°¡­!!¡± The Huo family and the Long family were neighbors. Mr. Huo had watched Long Feilei grow up. He was a child who treated him like family. When he was so angry, he couldn¡¯t even beat him half to death, let alone now. ¡°Beat you half to death and get someone to carry you out?¡± Meng Yueying sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, she picked up the baseball bat in Huo Yuqi¡¯s room and was about to hit Long Feilei. Huo Yuqi quickly went up to stop her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Meng Yueying looked at her husband. ¡°Take our daughter away! Today, I¡¯m going to beat him half to death to fulfill his wish!¡± Before Mr. Huo could say anything¡­ Long Feilei looked at Huo Yuqi and said, ¡°Yuqi, don¡¯t stop me. Let Auntie hit me properly.¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­!!¡± Was he crazy?! ¡°Did you hear that? He¡¯s begging me to hit him! He¡¯s begging me to hit him, so if I don¡¯t hit him, I¡¯ll let him down!¡± As Meng Yueying spoke, she swung the baseball bat at Long Feilei¡¯s back. Although Long Feilei¡¯s body swayed in pain, he still knelt there and straightened himself for Meng Yueying to hit. He could take it, and Meng Yueying dared to fight, but Huo Yuqi could not. She couldn¡¯t stop her mother, so she pounced forward and hugged Long Feilei. ¡°Mom, stop fighting¡­ please¡­¡± Chapter 1531 - Dreams Come True (6)

Chapter 1531: Dreams Come True (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Long Feilei was still beaten up badly by Meng Yueying and sent back to the Long residence. This made his trick very sessful. Huo Yuqi visited him every day and made supplements for him personally. He thought that if this continued, they would be together soon. However¡­ No! Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui were still getting engaged! The engagement party between the two families was still in full swing. No matter how hard he confessed to Huo Yuqi, no matter how much he loved her, no matter what he did to please her, she did not cancel her engagement with Qi Rui. The night before Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui¡¯s engagement, Long Feilei went to look for Huo Yuqi and handed her a beautifully packaged box. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Huo Yuqi asked. ¡°It¡¯s an engagement gift for you,¡± Long Feilei said with difficulty. Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­¡± She was about to say something. But Long Feilei reached out and lightly caressed her face. With reddened eyes, he said, ¡°Yuqi, is it really impossible between us?¡± Huo Yuqi: ¡°¡­¡± She shouldn¡¯t feel heartache, but looking at him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. She looked down as she could not bear to look into his eyes anymore. She thought that Long Feilei would say something else, but he did not say anything. He only caressed her face reluctantly, cherished her, and¡­ Huo Yuqi¡¯s heart ached so much that she was about to cry. However, she still did not say anything. From the time he had officially confessed to her until now, her mind had been in a mess. She did not know what she should do¡­ Not to mention that her mother was against her being with him. Even she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare. Being with him and marrying him was her greatest dream obsession. Now, this dream and obsession could be easily obtained, but she didn¡¯t dare¡­ This was something she could never have imagined in the past. Time quietly flowed by. This silence made it feel as if a century had passed. Just as Huo Yuqi was about to turn around and leave¡­ ¡°Yuqi, I originally wanted you to chase after me. It should have been my turn to chase after you. But now, I don¡¯t even have the right to do so.¡± If she were single, he could chase after her for the rest of his life. But if she didn¡¯t love him anymore and wanted to marry someone else, no matter how much he loved her, he couldn¡¯t chase after her. Love had always been one¡¯s own business. He could not realize that he loved her in time, so he had no right to disturb her life. ¡°But I¡¯ll always be waiting for you. No matter when you want to turn back, I¡¯ll always be waiting for you!¡± ¡°No one will always wait at the same spot, just like me.¡± In the past, Huo Yuqi had never thought that she would give up on Long Feilei one day. She had never thought that he would confess to her like that and say that he loved her. She was clearly moved, but she still refused to be with him. This was clearly what she had dreamed of. When she heard him say those words, she should have been overjoyed and should have immediately agreed to be him! But she did not. She loved him so much that she had changed. Not to mention him. There was no forever in this world. Even now that he had put it so nicely, he would at most wait a year or two for her. Then, he would forget her and start his new life, get married, and have children¡­ As she thought of this, Huo Yuqi¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t imagine him marrying and being with another woman. Even though she had still decided to give up on him, she couldn¡¯t bear to think about it.. She couldn¡¯t ept it and her heart ached. Chapter 1532 - Dreams Come True (7)

Chapter 1532: Dreams Come True (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This made her really scared¡­ really scared¡­ She was afraid that if she turned back, she would no longer have the courage to let go of him. If she were injured one day and couldn¡¯t bear the pain, she might take things too hard and might do something crazy. She was afraid¡­ really afraid¡­ She had loved so deeply and had been so obsessed, and her decision to give up had made her feel as if her bones had been dug out and her heart had been dissected. Such pain made Huo Yuqi afraid. Even though she knew that she might not be able to let go of him in the future, she was still afraid and did not dare to turn back. ¡°You¡¯ll see forever in me.¡± Long Feilei looked at her affectionately. Huo Yuqi did not speak further. Long Feilei did not speak further. ¡­ Huo Yuqi and Qi Rui¡¯s engagement banquet was held very grandly. It was so grand that all the famous people in the Imperial Capital came. Of course, except the Long family. Qi Rui looked at Huo Yuqi, who was dressed up, and could not take his eyes off of her. He had always known that she was a beautiful woman, but he was still stunned by her. Actually, Qi Rui had many ways to get the inheritance, but he chose this method. This was because even though he told himself at first that there was someone in Huo Yuqi¡¯s heart and he shouldn¡¯t fall in love with her, he was still attracted to her. He wanted to use this method to get Huo Yuqi. He could get the family business and the beauty with one stone. However¡­ Now, he felt that this wish might get dashed. To be able to catch Bo Junyan¡¯s eye, Qi Rui must be an extremely smart person. A smart person would never need anyone to say anything. Just by looking at her eyes, one could see the change in her mental state and everything else. However, not only did he not say anything, but he was even more gentle and made Huo Yuqi happy twice over. He even pretended that he needed to get engaged to her to get the inheritance. Love was selfish. After Long Feilei had recognized his heart and confessed to Huo Yuqi, he knew that his chances of winning were very low. However, he didn¡¯t want to give up until thest moment. He knew what Huo Yuqi was afraid of, so he made use of her fear to lure her into rejecting Long Feilei. Now, she had chosen to get engaged to him. However, he saw that he hadpletely lost. It was in her eyes. Even if she knew that this was only a fake engagement, her expression said that she could not bear it¡­ He could not bear to let this engagement party continue. It was time for this matter to end. He reluctantly retracted his gaze from Huo Yuqi and turned to look in his father¡¯s direction, his gaze turning colder. Right at this moment¡­ ¡°Old Qi, what¡¯s wrong?! Don¡¯t scare me! Old Qi¡­!¡± Qi Rui¡¯s stepmother supported his father and shook him crazily, wanting him to wake up. ¡°Call the ambnce! Call the ambnce!¡± Following his stepmother¡¯s scream, the scene was in a mess. However, before the ambnce could arrive, Qi Rui¡¯s father passed away. Qi Rui¡¯s father had passed away, so his engagement banquet naturally could not continue. Just as Huo Yuqi was about to step forward to follow Qi Rui and help him deal with this situation, her arm was suddenly grabbed. She turned around and saw that it was the second son of the Long family. The second son of the Long family looked at her and panted. ¡°Yuqi, hurry! Come with me to the hospital!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My eldest brother couldn¡¯t take the shock of your engagement, so he went for a drink. Then, he got into a car ident while drunk.. Now¡­ now, he might be¡­ Hurry up and meet him for thest time! The person he wants to see the most now is you¡­¡± the second son of the Long family said with reddened eyes. Chapter 1533End - Dreams Come True (8)

Chapter 1533: Dreams Come True (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His words exploded in Huo Yuqi¡¯s ears like thunder. Her mind instantly went nk, and her face turned pale. She looked like she would copse at any moment. No, it didn¡¯t look like she would copse at any time. It was just that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the second son of the Long family was grabbing her, she would have copsed long ago. Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t even know how she got into the car. When she snapped back to her senses, she was already at the hospital with tears streaming down her face. When she arrived at the ward and saw Long Feilei lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his face pale, her legs went weak and she almost fell to her knees. She had never thought¡­ never thought¡­ She¡­ Huo Yuqi didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. She only knew that if Long Feilei died, she wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore¡­ Some people could not let go no matter what. She said that there was no forever. But even now, she had never stopped loving Long Feilei. Just as she stumbled to Long Feilei¡¯s bed and was about to hug him and cry¡­ Long Feilei suddenly opened his eyes. Huo Yuqi was so sad about having to confirm if he was dead, but she was suddenly struck. She was¡­ His expression was indescribable. Long Feilei looked at her and frowned. He sat up and reached out to support her, who looked like she was about to copse. He asked with concern, ¡°Yuqi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was she looking at him like that? Also¡­ Long Feilei swept a nce at his surroundings. Why was he in the hospital? Long Feilei only remembered that he had drunk a lotst night and ended up unconscious. Huo Yuqi looked at Long Feilei, who was alive and well. After looking at him for a while, she found her voice. ¡°You¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still alive? You¡¯re still fine¡­?¡± Long Feilei: ¡°¡­¡± Why was she asking this? Of course he was still alive and well! Suddenly, he thought of something. Hence, his sharp eyes shot toward the second son of the Long family, who was standing at the door. The second son of the Long family immediately turned around and slipped away. Just as Long Feilei was about to say something, Huo Yuqi suddenly threw herself into his embrace and hugged him tightly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re still alive¡­ You¡¯re still fine¡­ You¡¯re still fine¡­¡± Huo Yuqi was not stupid. When she saw Long Feilei sitting up, she knew that she had been yed by the second son of the Long family. However, at this moment, she did not me the man at all. Her heart was full of gratitude. She was grateful to the heavens that everything was just a prank courtesy of the second son of the Long family and was not real. In the face of life and death, nothing else mattered. This was also why such an old move could always salvage people¡¯s hearts. Of course, the premise of using this move was that this person¡¯s heart was still with you. If someone really fell in love with someone else, even if you really died, the other party would not turn back. Hence, the most important thing was not the move, but love. As she hugged him like this, Long Feilei, who had wanted to go down and catch his brother and beat him up for daring to scare Huo Yuqi, instantly became grateful to him. Long Feilei thought that after this incident, he and Huo Yuqi could be happy and blissful together because her love for him was still there. But¡­!! The truth was not what he thought. He still had a long way to go. This was because his future mother-inw had a deep grievance. His future wife also wanted him to woo her for a while more so that she could salvage the face she had lost all these years. What else could he do? He could only be sincere! The happiest thing in this world was being with the person you loved, where he also loved you, and the two of you had gotten together¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!